《The Dean Has Arrived》


 Chapter 1

    Eliza, carrying a small bamboo basket, walked through the aisle in the middle of the village.


    The village, which had just experienced a disaster not long ago, now seems to have returned to its former prosperity.


    Along the way, villagers stop their work and say hello to this 13-year-old girl who is obviously a beauty.


    Although they all watched Eliza grow up, now the little girl has become the disciple of the magician. After learning, she may be appreciated by the nobles in the city and become an upper class person.


    In addition, the magician is also a benefactor of the village. It is normal to be polite to his students.


    The little blonde girl with two braids of simple headbands on both sides of her head would also politely salute them.


    However, her steps did not slow down, while she did not lose the decency of the salute, while Eliza quickly passed through the busy corridor of the village, and soon came to the outskirts of the village.


    At the entrance of the village is a large wheat field. Now it is a green one. If there is no accident, this year will be a good harvest year.


    Without the shelter of the houses in the village, you can see the tall stone tower in the middle of the mountain not far away.


    That''s the mage tower where Eliza''s teacher lives - although there''s nothing in that tower at present


    As the saying goes, the distance between the mountain and the village is not so exaggerated, but it took the girl half an hour to get to the foot of the mountain, and then trotted along the stone stairs of the same material as the master tower.


    Before she ran to the mage tower, she saw a man in a big black cloak sitting on a reclining chair, taking a nap under the tree next to the mage tower. The afternoon sun through the dense canopy, only on his body cast a few spots.


    The man''s bare arms and feet from the cloak are wrapped in a layer of snow-white bandage, which is particularly dazzling in the contrast of the black cloak.


    He is Eliza''s teacher. It is said that he is a magician who has traveled from the East. I came to this village half a year ago, because I took a fancy to Eliza''s talent, so I stayed in this unknown village to teach her.


    Originally, it was nothing. Although people in the village would have a certain resistance to outsiders, on the one hand, the other party did not live in the village directly, but built a mage tower outside the village. On the other hand, the other side was a mysterious magician. For such people with supernatural power, the simple villagers still had a certain sense of fear, and naturally they would not touch the mold.


    Over time, in addition to Eliza often went to the teacher to learn magic knowledge, the villagers also gradually forgotten this reclusive magician.


    Until a month ago, a wild arrow porcupine suddenly rushed into the village, began to wantonly destroy.


    Originally, because the village is located at the foot of the mountain, the hunters who depend on the mountain in the village have no way to attack the arrow porcupines with three levels of crusade. But somehow, the arrow porcupine was unexpectedly ferocious. Not only was its strength several times stronger than that of the common arrow porcupine, but also its skin defense ability was extraordinary. The ordinary arrow branch could not even leave a mark on its skin.


    Unless there is a team of heavily armored knights, ordinary people are definitely going to die one by one, to two to die a pair.


    When part of the village''s buildings were destroyed and casualties began to appear, Eliza finally persuaded her teacher to help.


    After the dancing fireball and electric light, the arrow porcupine only lay on the ground and twitch.


    However, just when everyone thought it was safe, the arrow porcupine that had been convulsed for a while probably had the strength to launch a shower of arrows. The master who was caught off guard immediately hanged his colors. If the clever villagers did not apply medicine and bandage immediately, the weak body of the Dharma Master would have died of excessive bleeding.


    But even so, the magician named Sylvie took about a month to recover to his present level.


    But, I''m afraid, except Sylvie himself, no one knows that the 21-year-old man has been taken over.


    "Are you feeling better, teacher?" Eliza put her little basket on the stone table not far away. She lifted the linen cloth on it and revealed several pieces of dry bread, a large piece of bacon and a bottle of milk under the basket.


    The girl first spread the clean linen cloth on the table, and then put the food in the basket one by one: "this is the lunch my mother prepared for you."


    Eliza''s family is not too rich. This kind of lunch is the highest level.


    "Please, Eliza." Seaver opened his eyes and looked at the little girl standing on the side respectfully, with a smile that he thought was amiable.


    Go through it. Anyway, you don''t have any relatives to remember. And it''s not a bad thing to give a lovely Lori as soon as you cross


    SIVI chewed dry bread and looked at Eliza, who was smiling innocently. The little girl seems to be glad that the noble magician can see her own humble food.Just why there is a magic academy system in my body! Which God will listen to it will make people feel like the bridge of the third-class novel to themselves!


    well, this is not what Xi Wei make complaints about.


    In fact, he was secretly happy when he found out that he appeared to have his own gold finger, but soon he found that his golden finger didn''t seem to be very harmonious


    He swallowed the bread with the milk, and his eyes were on his right hand, holding the bottle.


    There is no bandage on the right hand. It is clear that there is a tattoo like a clock and dial on the back of the right hand. There is only one pointer on it. At this time, it is pointing to the scale representing 1.


    He remembered that when he was just in the world, the pointer was pointing to the scale representing 12 or 0. Then after a month of healing, the pointer moved one grid.


    In the dark, he had a strange feeling that when the pointer had finished a circle, his life would probably end.


    SIVI, like a bit of hard bacon dried as the prank God, a hard bite, like chewing gum as hard chewing.


    What a joke! It only takes a year to live and it takes a month for nothing. How can we accomplish the goal of that school system in the remaining 11 months - to build the world''s first school of magic!


    For a month in bed, SIVI didn''t do anything, at least he had confirmed that the tattoo on his hand was only visible to him. In addition, the memory of the unlucky wizard was almost fused by him.


    He is just a traveling mage. The general magician will master the magic of an element system according to his element affinity. However, this guy has no chance to learn orthodox magic. On the basis of many messy magic theories, he has a little involvement in the magic of each element system. Besides, even the magic and the pharma guy have a little foundation.


    But unfortunately, they are half hung, not climate.


    Not only that, but after he found himself on the unlucky egg that had already been a first-class mage, he inherited all his memories, but the magic side was only able to use the most elementary magic missiles.


    Well, at least now the magic bomb is going to be instantaneous The bad guy had to curse even if he had been promoted to the first level.


    SIVI occasionally comforts himself with such a very AQ way of thinking.


    In short, according to the current progress, it is difficult to establish the world''s first magic school in 11 months, even if it is just to upgrade to the level of the great magician.


    Since there is no hope, let''s just enjoy life in the last 11 months.


    With optimistic nature, or the nerve thick to the edge of SIVI immediately accepted this setting, and intended to teach Eliza all the goblets he got from the unlucky ghost, and to teach the little girl to teach, cough, and educate him to become a young and promising magician! It was also a wish for the elder brother who would rub the ball of fire when he was less than 20.


    However, the bad luck ghost is not bad at all. Eliza is far better than the predecessor of West Wei. Many magic mantras can understand at first glance. Even the complex potions can be memorized quickly. Although the magic level still stays in the stage of magic perception, it will have a solid theoretical basis. When the magic perception stage is over, she will have a certain qualification A qualitative leap.


    By the way, it took three years for a predecessor to do this step. Although the girl became a student of West Wei half a year ago, it was two months ago that she really touched magic


    After dinner, Eliza carefully arranged the basket and linen, and then wiped the table with her. SIVI looked at the little girl who was only a junior high school before he crossed, and she felt a feeling of Indescribability.


    "Eliza, remember where we talked yesterday?" After finishing his thoughts, SIVI asked.


    "Teacher, we have talked about the basic matters that need to be noticed in the composition of magic and some taboos in the use of magic." Eliza, who has been finished, stood by sives, and replied with a good deal.


    The girl''s meticulous expression makes the inexplicable sense of achievement grow in the mind of West Wei. No wonder the teachers used to like good students who listened to the words, so it was.


    "So today, let''s talk about the differences when different magic properties change. Because it is related to the direction of your future major, you should listen to it well


    In fact, it would be more helpful to understand if you can demonstrate it yourself, but there is only theoretical knowledge to sell the product at present


    And in line with the current progress, I''m afraid this theoretical knowledge will soon be hollowed out.


    "Yes, teacher, I know." Eliza naturally did not know that the teacher in front of her had become a master apprentice level, and she still listened to SIVI''s instructions.


    SIVI nodded with satisfaction with Eliza''s serious attitude: "after learning theory, it is the conventional meditation time. Although you are still in the stage of magic perception, it is more important to remember that stability is more important than fast. Now it is time to lay the foundation. Only with a solid foundation can you build a ten thousand meters high building. ""I understand, but teacher," Eliza asked curiously, with her head tilted. "Is there really such a high building in the world?"


    "Well, if the floating island is calculated, there is indeed..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    When Eliza sat in the most active part of the mage tower and began her daily routine of meditation, SIVI was relieved.


    Recently, the little girl doesn''t know as much as she just started to learn magic. She has more and more questions about magic, which makes Sylvie''s half baked apprentice hard to resist. Moreover, Eliza''s ability to draw inferences from one instance also makes Sylvie speechless. I''m afraid she will have nothing to teach her in another month or two.


    But after all, she is a student of her own, and the little girl is also very clever and lovely. Sylvie is also happy for her from the bottom of her heart. In this way, even if she is really 11 months later, the girl will be able to make her own way.


    Sylvie looked deeply at Eliza, her eyes crossed and her legs folded. She was sitting quietly on the cushion, smiling a little.


    Then he focused on the tattoo on the back of his hand.


    With the gradual infiltration of spiritual power, his consciousness once again entered a mysterious space.


    The first thing that emerges is the ultimate goal of the magic academy system for SIVI, which is to create the world''s first magic academy.


    However, because of time, this goal is impossible to achieve.


    Although Sylvie also wanted to mix up with other magic schools and try to usurp the position of Dean, he finally gave up the idea.


    As long as the school of magic can rank the top in the world, the dean is definitely above the level of a great magician. If he wants to usurp the throne with such a little skill, it is no different from seeking death.


    And those little-known primary schools Well, even if we succeed, it''s not easy to build it into the number one in the world, at least for a year.


    Besides, what is the world''s first magic academy? No.1 school facilities in the world? The number one teaching staff in the world? Number one students in the world? Reputation and reputation the first in the world? Or is there any other way to judge?


    It''s not clear what direction to develop in the end. What should we do?


    "the goal of chunkeng father..." Sylvie sighed.


    With the disappearance of this ultimate goal, several pages emerged. However, some of them seem to be locked up. Currently, only three pages of resources, magic books and the door of trial can be seen.


    College resources are divided into eight categories: stone, wood, metal, leather, precious stones, money, potions and alchemy materials. With the exception of gemstone, the initial value of all resource items is 100.


    Sylvie thinks these resources are used for the construction of the college, but unfortunately, he searched the whole page and found no architectural options.


    In addition, Seaver found that money can be converted into a real currency, and a little money resource can be converted into a silver coin.


    You know, just now Eliza brought him the lunch which is already very luxurious for ordinary villagers, and only needs more than 20 copper coins. 100 silver coins are a huge temptation for SIVI.


    Fortunately, he rationally inquired about the ratio of the reverse exchange and found that it took a gold coin to exchange a little money resource


    Nima has shrunk a hundred times! This is no longer the problem of unscrupulous businessmen! Fortunately, we were smart enough to ask in advance before we were cheated!


    In short, the option of converting money resources into cash can only be put aside for the time being. Other resources can also be seen and can not be moved. Even if Sylvie can''t be reconciled, he can only put down the college resource panel and read the Magic Book panel.


    The magic book is simply a skill tree in the game. The thick book in the page, Sylvie, can only open the first page. There are about a dozen skills on the first page, but they are all gray except magic missiles. And these skills can only be left to see until SIVI finds them


    Finally, it''s the door of trial. The trial gate layout looks like a map full of dense red dots. Among the red dots, there is only one green dot dotted among them, which is particularly eye-catching. Selecting the red dot doesn''t change anything, but if you select the green dot, the words "night forest, periphery" will appear.


    During the month of his injury, Sylvie tried to select the green dot countless times, but apart from the name, there was only a line of red prompt: "weak, unable to open the door of trial.".


    Originally, SIVI was ready to be unable to enter. However, new changes have taken place today.


    The bright red prompt has disappeared, replaced by an "enter cancel" option.


    "What..." Sylvie was stunned by the sudden change.


    Can we say that the college system, which he thought was only inferior for a month, can finally work?


    After a little hesitation, Sylvia looked up at Eliza, who was still in meditation, gritted her teeth and chose the entry option.


    The next moment, the world around him was dark. When he came back to God, he found that he was no longer in the familiar mage tower, but sitting in an open tent.


    "It happened What''s the matter? "SIVI looked around in surprise. The small tent obscured the view behind, but the front had a good view.


    In front of the tent is a small open space. In the middle of the open space, there are a bunch of bonfires. On both sides of the campfire, there are two big boxes, one basket and one red. The open space is a dark and deep virgin forest.


    Later, he found that his clothes had changed from the black robe to the coarse linen clothes and trousers usually worn by male villagers in summer. The bandage on his body has also disappeared. Otherwise, the scar left by arrow porcupine on his chest is still there. He almost thinks that he has somehow worn his soul to other places.


    When he felt the linen clothes with exquisite workmanship and no thread, some information suddenly appeared in his mind.


    [villagers'' coarse linen suit (ordinary)]


    [temporary armor items]


    [defense: 0 ~ 0]


    [suit reward: collect LV1]


    "what? Equipment? I''m playing a third rate game where... " Sylvie muttered to himself.


    But then there was a flash of light in his head.


    "Games Is it true that the so-called door of trial is the copy in the game


    Coming out of the tent, he looked behind the tent. There was a vast expanse of white fog.


    He cautiously went to the white fog and reached for it. But before he reached into the fog, he felt a hard touch on his hand, just like touching a wall.


    "Border crossing?" Sylvie stepped back two steps and studied the white fog carefully.


    If this is a copy, the place covered by the white fog should be outside the copy. The border he touches should be used to separate the copy and the white fog outside.


    With this in mind, Sylvie no longer stuck to the white fog, but turned his eyes to the forest.


    Since it is a copy, there will always be any reward after getting through?


    He had a premonition that his life might be hidden in this copy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Although SIVI has decided to explore the forest, the necessary preparation is also indispensable.


    The tattoo on the back of the hand is still there, but now you can only have a logout option if you put your mental power into it.


    Sylvie walked around the camp twice to make sure there was nothing special but the two boxes.


    He first opened the blue box, which was about 1.5 meters long and almost one meter high and wide. There were only a few pieces of objects at the bottom.


    Inside the most striking is a palm size green crystal, holding in the hand is not cold, but a warm feeling. There seems to be a spark in the crystal from time to time.


    Sylvie, who had never seen a green crystal, first took it out and looked at it carefully.


    Then, just like the clothes on my body, the crystal information in my hand also appeared in my mind for no reason.


    [return crystal (consumables)]


    [props temporary items]


    [mysterious crystal that can return to the "night forest ¡¤ periphery" camp after use. ¡¿


    SIVI knew clearly that this crystal should be something similar to a transmission scroll for returning to the city.


    Putting the crystal aside, Sylvie began to look at other things.


    In addition to the most eye-catching crystal, the box also contains a bottle of green emergency medicine, three pieces of compressed biscuit like portable food and a coarse cloth bag slightly larger than the palm of the hand. The mouth of the bag is tied with a red string, which can be clamped with a simple pull.


    Emergency medicine can quickly cure trauma, portable food can quickly replenish physical strength.


    But neither of them is comparable to the coarse cloth bag.


    [temporary bag (ordinary)]


    [odd temporary items]


    [can hold nine kinds of inanimate objects. The fluid is calculated by standard bottle, and the maximum stacking limit of each item is 20. Regardless of weight. ¡¿


    this is the essential space for all the protagonists in the novel!


    At this moment, Sylvie was in tears. Although a little small, and still temporary, but at least it is the treatment of the protagonist ah!


    He put the crystal potion and biscuits in his pocket, tied it to his waist, and SIVI turned to open the red box.


    However, the red box is empty, and there is nothing. Instead, there are eight kinds of college resource marks at the mouth of the box, and all the marks are 0.


    Is it possible to throw some of the sundries hit into this box for resources?


    Sylvie is not sure.


    It''s better to wait until you find something that doesn''t work.


    He simply closed the box, arranged his luggage again, and determined that his magic could be used here, and then he went into the forest.


    At first, looking at the dense jungle, SIVI secretly worried about whether it would be difficult to walk, whether there would be a mess of insects in the forest, and what to do in case of being bitten by a snake.


    But when he walked for a while, he almost relaxed and focused on the alert.


    In the forest, where wild animals often pass by, there will be an animal road. Although the animal road under SIVI''s feet is a bit too big, it is just like a forest path pressed by a road roller. Although there may be some large creatures passing by, it is at least better than being stuck in a dense jungle.


    I don''t know if it''s because it''s not the real world. Although the forest is very dense, there are no insects. Sylvie had been walking for ten minutes without even seeing an ant.


    Since there are no mosquitoes, what are the snakes doing


    In a word, after walking on the animal road for more than ten minutes, Sylvie heard a slight murmur coming from the front.


    For the first time since crossing, he might have to face the enemy directly. He immediately hid himself between two trees by the road, covered himself with the thick branches of the trees, and looked nervously at the place where the voice came.


    Before long, the bushes, not far from SIVI, trembled in the sand, and a green, hairless head appeared in SIVI''s sight.


    Then the other side that seems to be stunted can be as good as a meter of small, around the dirty rags of the lower body, bulging belly and thin upper body are exposed in SIVI''s line of sight.


    It''s a goblin.


    This is a very classic demon. It is presumed that the basic Crusade level is level 1, that is, ordinary people holding weapons can subdue it.


    However, goblin, like slim, is one of the few creatures with a + 2 level correction.


    In other words, the Crusade level of an ordinary goblin may vary from 1 to 3.


    What''s more, because of the huge number base, Goblin has also produced many powerful mutants, among which there are no lack of hunting level 7 and 8 demons.


    As a matter of fact, Seaver''s predecessor, the hapless mage, encountered a mutant goblin who could instantly emit the second ring wind elemental magic - cluster lightning.


    Finally, it was because it was only the bad luck of the mage apprentice who chose to take the initiative to escape, which was the only way to save his life.But now the wild goblin that jumps out of the grass (...) From his extremely rickety body due to malnutrition and his cautious movements like a hyena, he is not an elite guy.


    In that case, you can do it!


    Sylvie waited for the other party to turn a little, and then a magic missile hit goblin in the back of the head!


    Goblin, who was suddenly attacked, was beaten and staggered. Blood was spilled between his mouth and nose. Moreover, because the place where he was hit was in the back of his head, he was like being knocked unconscious. He even forgot to run away.


    Sylvie, without hesitation, was another magic missile, and opened a scoop for the silly goblin over there.


    Goblin is a very bullying species. When they encounter small animals or tame herbivores, they often show their ferocious side, and even kill and amuse some weak animals. However, when they encounter powerful demons, they only run away.


    Goblin, who had been beaten to death, screamed in fear, covered the wound on his head and twisted his butt to escape. But how could Sylvie give him the chance?


    So the third magic missile followed, and finally beat the goblin to his last gasp, and died before Sylvie came to him.


    "Three serve one Not bad. " Sylvie came out of the trees and looked at the body of goblin, feeling a little queasy.


    Sure enough, it''s a little difficult for ordinary people who have never killed a chicken before.


    Just as he sighed about the meaningless things and wanted to leave the body quickly, he suddenly remembered the collection skill attached to his clothes.


    So he resisted the nausea and squatted next to Goblin''s body and held out his hand.


    "Collect."


    Goblin''s body was as if it had been accelerated tens of thousands of times as time went by, and it decayed and shriveled at an extremely unscientific rate, leaving only one skeleton.


    And Sylvie had a dirty rag in his hand.


    He looked at it carefully, and immediately threw the rag out like an electric shock.


    [goblin''s rags]


    [goblin''s worn-out cloth seems useless. ¡¿


    "I''ll go. Isn''t this goblin''s underwear?"


    Sylvie hurriedly picked a foot square leaf from a tree by the road, which was somewhat similar to a mulberry leaf, and wiped his hand.


    "The collection skill of this pit father!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    [the wood of purple beech]


    [the wood of common trees in night forest is oily and can be used to make torches. ¡¿


    after wiping his hands, he tried to collect trees on the roadside, and found that they could be collected.


    It took only a few seconds to collect goblin''s body, but it took a few minutes to collect the trees, and it didn''t seem to be very good.


    "In other words, a tree as big as Mao''s will become firewood only 30 centimeters in size after being collected?" Sylvie dropped the short stick in his hand to the ground, muttered and complained, and walked on to the front.


    Along the way, SIVI met goblin several times, some of them even with rusty knives, and attacked the strong goblin of level 2.


    But fortunately, their magic resistance seems to be not so good. It''s almost enough to hit five times.


    In fact, because goblin''s intelligence quotient is generally not high, many times they have been hit three times, and finally burst into front of SIVI, but they will be beaten to a serious state by the fourth blow, and they are controlled by the nature of fear of death. Regardless of the fact that they can be cut down immediately, SIVI starts to turn around and run away, and is finally knocked down by a mending knife behind SIVI


    But it''s a pity that these strong goblin with broken knives can''t collect anything. Probably the best thing SIVI''s got so far is something called rusty blade debris.


    From the above explanation, as long as a certain amount is collected, weapons of good quality can be forged in the forging room.


    As for where the forge is Who knows that kind of thing


    Seavy sat on the stump and ate his last piece of portable food.


    This kind of taste is a bit like osmanthus cake, but there is no taste of the thing is very practical, not only can quickly replenish physical strength, but also accelerate the speed of magic recovery. But for the support of this, Sylvie''s pathetic magic would have run out in the middle of the way.


    But now that you''ve eaten the last piece of supplies, you''ll have to leave here and go back to camp before the magic runs out again.


    After sitting for a while, SIVI, who felt that he was almost recovered, stood up, moved a little, and then continued to walk forward along the path.


    I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Sylvie always feels that the farther he goes, the darker the sky above him. At the same time, the jungle begins to darken.


    Having disposed of two strong goblins, collecting a blade fragment and a pair of underpants (discarded), Sylvie wondered if he would just leave.


    But suddenly he seemed to see a faint flash of fire not far away.


    Is it the new camp or the boss''s location?


    Previously, he found that the logout option on the tattoo on the back of his hand has become a grayish white state. I think he can only leave this copy when he is in the camp.


    He pinched the bottle of emergency medicine and return crystal in the bag, and Sylvie bravely walked in the direction of the fire.


    When he got close, he found that the source of the fire was a not too big bonfire, which seemed to be roasting something. But there were two strong goblin and a very old goblin beside the fire. The old goblin with big pimples on his nose was wearing a shabby robe several times larger than his body, and holding a complete magic wand, which had no difference in appearance and branch, sitting on something like a bamboo basket, waving the magic wand constantly Make a strange howl. The two strong and strong goblins sat in front of them as if they were listening to each other.


    It looks very funny.


    Sylvie couldn''t laugh at all.


    He couldn''t move when casting. It was a little difficult to deal with two strong goblins. Besides, there was a guy who was suspected to be a goblin caster.


    As one of the key points of the goblin change, the goblin caster is a demon with the lowest presumptive Crusade level of level 3. According to the experience left over by the predecessor of SIVI, the most powerful goblin caster is even at level 9, which is only a little short of officially entering the level of dangerous demon.


    As long as one goes further, the goblin caster is likely to be infected with elements and mutate into goblin subspecies with various postures. Many of them are clearly listed in the list of dangerous demons. The Crusade level is above 10, which means that there is absolutely no match for SIVI now!


    Fortunately, the opponent does not seem to be such a tough guy. From the experience left over from his predecessor, the opponent is likely to become a caster in his old age, and the Crusade level is only level 3.


    Even so, the goblin caster is a great threat if he is entangled by two strong goblins.


    While Sylvie was in distress, he suddenly noticed that there was something wrong with the two strong goblins sitting in front of the goblin caster with their backs to him.


    So he went quietly from the trees to the caster''s back, and found that the two strong goblins had fallen asleep in the howl of the goblin casterIf you don''t know it''s the best mobile phone club yet, Sylvie''s not a walker.


    So he resolutely raised his hand to the back of the goblin caster and hit it firmly.


    The howl of the goblin caster turned into a scream, and the two strong goblins woke up and rushed at SIVI with knives on their faces.


    However, SIVI didn''t care. It was another magic missile, which directly hit the goblin caster in the face, and even smashed the magic in the other party''s singing back into his stomach


    Seeing that the strong goblin was about to arrive, Sylvie began to be anxious.


    Isn''t it said that the goblin caster is very weak and easy to die, and he won''t die after receiving two magic missiles with his head for Mao?


    But even so, he gritted his teeth and dropped another magic missile. This time, the sound of the magic missile hitting the goblin caster''s head was not the same as the "bang" before, but similar to the "bang" of a watermelon when it was exploded.


    But Sylvie had no time to confirm the results of his third magic missile. He rolled and crawled, barely dodging two strong goblin''s ferocious swords, leaving only a half inch deep wound on his arm.


    At first, the wound was numb and numb, but soon a series of throbbing and stabbing pain followed, and even made Sylvie''s brain blank for a moment because of too much pain.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    Pain not only causes inconvenience in movement, but also distracts most of his attention due to pain. As a result, Sylvie can''t concentrate, and even magic missiles can''t be used!


    Once again, he was embarrassed to avoid the attack. SIVI took out the emergency medicine from his temporary pocket and made a fine glass bottle with green liquid, which was about enough for him to drink.


    Regardless of anything else, SIVI swallowed the potion. In an instant, he was burning with pain, and the wound began to feel comfortable. The original serious wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    After recovering his ability to move, SIVI first looked at the goblin caster and found that his green body had fallen to the ground, and there was a pool of red and white sticky substance on the ground. It seems that he has died.


    Only two strong goblins were left to fight. Although it was a little troublesome, there was nothing to be afraid of. Just follow the previous method, keep a certain distance from them, and then grind them to death with magic missiles.


    It''s a pity that one of them escaped after his own injury, otherwise it would be a complete victory.


    The rusty blade fragment was still collected from the strong goblin, but different things were collected from the goblin caster. It was a ruby about the size of a thumb nail cap, but somehow there was no way to see its properties.


    But none of this matters. What really matters is the bamboo basket that the goblin caster just sat in. Because that thing, according to Sylvie''s guess, should be a very common thing in RPG Games - treasure chest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Full of expectation for the treasure chest, SIVI rubbed his hands and opened the lid of the bamboo box.


    It''s not a big box, at least much worse than a supply box.


    There''s not much in it.


    A very humble ring, a piece of paper as big as a palm and a piece of red crystal almost the same as the home crystal. These are all the things inside.


    The ring is the same as the red gemstone collected from the goblin caster, even if it is held in the hand, there is no attribute.


    You can see the properties of the red crystal as soon as you take it up.


    [secondary identification crystal (consumable)]


    [props]


    [items can be identified after use, and there is a certain probability that the identification of items above the excellent level will fail. ¡¿


    to put it simply, it is to identify things like scrolls.


    Sylvia immediately defined the red crystal according to his years of gaming career experience.


    "So..." He suddenly took out the red gem and ring: "these two are not without attributes, but not identified?"


    After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t figure out which one to identify. He finally decided to put it aside and take a look at the third reward, the seemingly unimportant piece of paper.


    However, as soon as he got the piece of paper which looked very old, he couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    [evidence of the strong (night forest ¡¤ periphery)]


    [please choose one of the following effects]


    [1. Return one space of life carving]


    [2. Fully master a skill that meets the activation conditions]


    from the understanding of SIVI, the so-called life moment should be the tattoo on your hand that has not run away! In this way, the meaning of returning one space is obviously to let him live for another month!


    Sure enough, this college system did not kill itself completely. As long as you know that there is something here, if you quit and reenter, you can''t brush it infinitely! It doesn''t matter what the world''s first college or the great magician is just scum!


    But soon he calmed down.


    According to the previous system that likes to pit dad''s urine, this thing called strong card is not so easy to obtain.


    "The name of this copy is marked after the name. Does it mean that each copy will only produce a strong certificate?"


    This is not a small possibility, after all, if you just beat the three goblins to get the reward, it would be too easy.


    Seeing that he still has eleven squares of life in his hand, SIVI decides to use this card of the strong as a skill point.


    After all, I still have 11 months left in my life. However, if you want to make this kind of copy later, you still need to have stronger skills.


    If Sylvie could have the strength of his predecessor today, he could easily receive a reward in the face of the three goblins. Why should he suffer from that knife.


    After choosing the second option, a pattern appeared on the original blank certificate of the strong. SIVI recognized it as a reduced version of the first page of the magic book in the skills panel he had seen outside.


    Only one magic missile is active. From the magic missile, five song magic skills are extended, which are water, fire, wind and earth, and master''s hand.


    According to the memory left by the hapless predecessor, water magic tends to cure and control, fire magic has strong destructive power, wind magic attack speed is fast, gain effect is good, earth element is to pay attention to defense.


    As for the mage''s hand, although it is very useful for many times, it is not helpful for the improvement of strength at present, so it is ignored first.


    After a little deliberation, Sylvie added the skill points to the fire element.


    After all, there is an emergency medicine in the treatment at present, and the gain can''t play a very important role when it is not strong. There is a saying in defense that the best defense is attack.


    Start with fire magic as the focus, no matter how to defeat the enemy as the first priority. This is the route Sylvie intends to take.


    The gray and white elements of fire suddenly have color. However, the words originally written on the rough elements of fire have become secondary fireball.


    All of a sudden, countless information about secondary fireball flashed through Sylvie''s brain like a slide, giving him a sense that he had mastered secondary fireball.


    Of course, we have to drill in actual combat.


    "Well, as I remember, magic missiles can become elemental magic by adding element attributes." Sylvie was overjoyed and relieved that he had made the right bet.


    If you can only feel the fire element, it is not as useful as the mage''s hand


    And don''t look at fireball before also with the word secondary, in the face of no fire element resistance characteristics, the consumption of the same magic of the secondary fireball is three times as powerful as magic missiles, but also with a certain probability of burns!


    A ring of magic light theory of power, in addition to the flying speed dead slow free eel, is the secondary fireball for the most.What''s more, I don''t know whether it''s the welfare of the system or other reasons. Sylvie''s secondary fireball is as close to instant as the magic missile! This is a sharp weapon to kill and set fire to!


    Later, the evidence of the strong who has been used is like a broken glass, which turns into a little streamer and disappears.


    Only now did Seaver, who was relieved, realize that the fire in the middle of the clearing had already been extinguished, but the sky, which was still dark and starless before his head, seemed to usher in the morning, becoming as blue as sapphire and as broad as the sea surface.


    Sunlight scattered through the crown of the trees scattered in the forest. Before, it was like a forest animal road in a magic cave, but now it is like a walk in the park. It is quiet and peaceful.


    "This means that this copy has been cleared." Sylvie picks up the gemstone ring and crystal from the ground.


    After thinking about it, he still used the identification crystal to identify the ring.


    The red crystal flashed away, and the bronze ring, which was no different from the ordinary ring, finally revealed its original attribute.


    [restless bronze ring (delicate)]


    [ornament]


    [defense: 1 ~ 3]


    [uneasiness characteristic (LV1): magic power increases slightly, but will be punished by concentration Force-1]


    in SIVI''s impression, concentration force is a very vague concept, which seems to be related to the success rate of casting.


    However, his current magic is only magic missiles and secondary fireball, which are almost impossible to fail, so he can wear this ring without hesitation.


    As for how much magic power has increased Who knows about this kind of thing


    Anyway, Sylvie tried the magic missile, but it felt as powerful as before.


    After confirming that there is no way to go ahead and nothing left in the box, SIVI uses the green home crystal to send himself back to the initial camp.


    The campfire in the camp has been extinguished, and the two boxes, one red and one blue, are still there.


    Sylvie thought for a moment and put the 5 rusty blade pieces in the red box. Then the metal item changed from 0 to 5 on the sign at the edge of the box.


    "It''s true that the collected items can be exchanged for various resources."


    After all, regardless of whether from the magic academy system or SIVI''s personal will, he will follow the route of Faye in the future. Even if the blade fragment can be synthesized into a good weapon, it is still of no use to him, so he resolutely replaced the blade fragment with metal resources Although it''s only five.


    Having done this, SIVI poked his mental energy into the tattoo on his hand and planned to leave. However, he found that there was something else on the "logout" option.


    [night forest ¡¤ periphery "strategy completed] [evaluation b] [receive reward]


    what? Isn''t the treasure chest just now the reward for getting through the copy!


    Amazingly, Sylvie did not hesitate - in fact, there was no hesitation - to pick up the reward.


    Then, in front of him, there is a slowly rotating Russian turntable similar to the tattoo on his hand. However, the turntable has only six squares, each of which corresponds to a reward. Three of them are money, wood, metal resources + 10 rewards, there is an architectural drawing, a black mage robe, a bottle of green potion.


    If we don''t care about the resources, the architectural drawings do not seem to be used at present. In Sylvie''s opinion, the most valuable thing in this lottery is the last two!


    Mage robe must be equipment. If you win, you can upgrade your strength to a higher level!


    And green medicine shape and emergency medicine is very similar, if the effect is the same magic, it is definitely a more life saving talisman!


    In his expectant eyes, the turntable turned slower and slower, and finally stopped at


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    When I opened my eyes, I saw the familiar stone wall and the little girl with golden hair who was still thinking seriously with her eyes closed not far from me.


    Sylvie found himself back in the tiny wizard tower. The previous adventure in that dark forest was like a dream, giving him a kind of illusory feeling.


    If it wasn''t for the simple bronze ring on his index finger, the small ruby in his pocket now and the architectural drawings won by the lottery, I''m afraid he would have thought of what happened before as a dream.


    Although he didn''t get the equipment and potion he wanted in the end, he was satisfied that he could get the certificate of the strong man. Nine times out of ten, he was not satisfied with his life.


    Moreover, compared with the poor resources, the architectural drawings seem to be good.


    [Master Master''s tower construction drawing (LV1)]


    [generate the master master''s Tower in the designated place after use]


    [consumption: Stone 100, metal 120, wood 100, alchemy material 70, gem 5]


    although we don''t know what the so-called "master master master tower" is, it must be better than his current master tower Grade.


    "Other resources are enough, but the metal is still 15 points short." He opened the resource panel and checked all his resources. He found that he couldn''t even make the most basic building.


    Do you want to make another copy?


    Eliza won''t wake up for a short time.


    I''m familiar with the environment there. I''m prepared for the last goblin caster. With secondary fireball and mental calculation, I should brush faster than before.


    Besides, the previous evaluation is only B. If you brush to a, the reward will be more generous.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie switches the panel to the door of trial.


    As a result, he found that before, all the dots except "night forest ¡¤ periphery" were red, but now there are two yellow dots around "night forest periphery".


    He tried to select the two points, and the information emerged were:


    [noisy seashore]


    [opening conditions: Night forest ¡¤ periphery "evaluation B above, master master master tower establishment completed]


    [yellow brown sand dune]


    [opening condition: Night forest ¡¤ periphery" evaluation B above, school building completed]


    it seems that you need to go to the advanced copy Start with the construction of the school of magic. But now there are not enough resources. Even with the drawings, we can''t build


    So SIVI had no choice but to honestly choose "night forest - periphery" to go in again and bully goblin.


    However, the entry option did not appear, but the red text appeared as before, but the content was different.


    "Today''s trial opportunity has been used. If you want to enter the door of trial again, please pay the corresponding achievement value. "


    can I only brush one copy a day? This fatigue value is too low!


    Sylvie is stupid.


    As for the inexplicable achievement value, he searched several pages and found nothing related to it.


    "In the end, it ended with kengdao. As expected, it was unreliable to bring in the system." Sylvie muttered a few words.


    Finally, he could only reluctantly meditate with Eliza.


    Meditation can increase and refine mental power. It is an indispensable course for a magician. It is the same as element perception as the two required subjects for a magician.


    It is said that meditation also has the effect of increasing the affinity of elements. However, the predecessor of SIVI thought that this was just a rumor. The reason is that after so many years of meditation, the affinity ability of elements is still so bad


    But as soon as Sylvie went into meditation, he suddenly found something wrong.


    In his meditation, he does not need to use the magic elements in his meditation, so he will not be able to use the magic elements in his meditation. Otherwise, even if you go into meditation, you won''t feel any elements.


    Today, when he was in the state of meditation, he remembered that he had forgotten to apply the magic drug of perception. However, before he left the meditation state, countless small red light spots suddenly appeared, like red fireflies, emerging in the empty space around him.


    Is this the fire element? Did you activate the fire elemental skill before, so you can feel the fire element?


    Sylvie immediately associated the reason with the inexplicable system.


    Moreover, compared with the fire element that I felt like a stranger when I applied the perception potion before, the fire element that I felt directly now was obviously more intimate with myself.


    And his poor mental strength is growing rapidly with the help of fire element.


    I said, how can those specialized magicians practice so fast? It turns out that there are such advantages!Finding that his magic power was growing at the usual rate of three times, SIVI could not help muttering in the bottom of his heart.


    Because of the sense of fullness brought about by the growth of magic power, Sylvie was in a trance for some time before he came back to his senses. The effect of this meditation was better than that of lying in bed for a month. He opened his eyes.


    It''s dark outside the window. I didn''t expect it had been so long. It''s so wonderful that I didn''t notice the passage of time.


    His eyes fell on a globe like shape, but the original ball was replaced by an hourglass alchemy product.


    It is said that the magic crystal of a standard unit can work for 1000 years, so it is named Millennium hourglass.


    Judging from the hourglass, it''s about eight o''clock in the evening.


    Eliza, whose meditation should have ended at five o''clock, is now back. However, judging from the dinner on the table, although it was already cold, it was not bad. I''m afraid that the little girl came here to deliver food for herself after she went back.


    Even if SIVI doesn''t say it, he still enjoys the feeling of being cared for.


    Eliza''s talent is very good. It takes only one month to touch the edge of perception magic. Moreover, she is taught by her own teacher who can''t help her to perceive. This talent has touched the threshold of so-called genius.


    After that, if the little girl has a good affinity for a certain element, as long as she doesn''t die in the way of growing up, it is almost certain that she will become a senior magician.


    Not long ago, Sylvie was worried that he was running out of things to teach the girl. When he learned secondary fireball, he found that he had a lot of information about secondary fireball.


    It seems that the skills learned from that system are not only learned, but also the principles of casting and so on. In this way, you don''t have to be afraid to make a joke when teaching Eliza because she knows little about magic.


    Eating the food brought by little Lori with blonde hair, Sylvie giggled at the bright future he imagined.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    The stars and rivers outside the window are bright, the moon is bright, and there are only occasional insect chirps between the quiet sky and earth. It seems very loud and clear in the night.


    Now that ordinary people have fallen asleep, SIVI is still awake.


    The rest effect of the master is better than sleep. If it is not for a long time to meditate, it may cause certain mental damage, I''m afraid all the mages will simply change sleep to meditation.


    And not long ago, SIVI, who had experienced the benefits of the school of magic system, was eager to try, and the excitement made him sleepless at the moment.


    He was wearing a quilt, his eyes staring at the hourglass, until the last sand fell into the container below, and then the whole hourglass was reversed by the globe like bracket. Under the effect of gravity, the fine and crystal sand began to repeat the previous events, falling into the container below one by one.


    This means that a new day has begun.


    Siwei saw the appearance immediately put the spirit into the tattoo on the back of his hand, and opened the door of trial.


    It is not surprising that this time, the cloud is no longer "the test opportunities of this day have been used", but the word "enter cancel".


    After entering without hesitation, SIVI once again appeared in the camp outside the night forest.


    Because of his previous experience, sives took supplies and set out in the forest.


    The benefits of secondary fireball soon showed. It would have taken three shots to kill a goblin. Now it can be solved by a single shot, although the other party will run on a fire for a while


    At first, SIVI was a little worried about whether a forest fire would be caused by hitting the bush if he didn''t hit goblin. But he soon found that, if the ball hit the tree, the fire would only rise for a few seconds and then it would be extinguished immediately.


    Although we can not find out what the reason is, the strategy of West Wei, which has been released, is obviously fast and fast. And because this time he intends to try to see if he can brush to A-level assessment, in order to save time, even collection did not do.


    Soon, SIVI went to the second half, and the soldier goblin was gradually replaced by the strong goblin.


    Strong goblin is much better than the soldier goblin, but it is still only two secondary fireball skills can solve the goods. With the secondary fireball cost similar to magic missiles, SIVI consumed only one piece of portable food even if he walked all the way.


    And because of the continuous exercise, there was a raw secondary fireball skill that had been completely integrated with the knowledge in his mind.


    Gradually, the fire of the fire was looming in front of it.


    Though he felt that he could win easily, SIVI ate a portable food, and restored his strength and magic to its best.


    Then he rushed straight in from the front, and at the start a secondary fireball hit the goblin caster.


    Two strong goblin, who had been frightened by the sudden appearance of SIVI, had also returned to God and rushed to him, but he was easily flashed by the prepared SIVI.


    When SIVI was going to follow the last time he gave the two strong goblin to the kite, a fireball suddenly appeared in his direction!


    Almost subconsciously bent down and a lazy donkey rolled, and sivey passed the fireball at a distance of a millionth.


    He did not stop running up immediately to give two strong goblin behind him the chance to catch up, and also looked at the direction of the fireball, and saw that the goblin caster who had been judged to have been nearly belching fart was waving magic array and Howling loudly, and with the howling, another fireball appeared.


    SIVI was surprised that from the last battle, the caster''s life value should be similar to that of ordinary goblin. It was reasonable to say that if he had to eat a secondary fireball, he would have died or not. But from its present appearance, although it can not be said that it is not hurt, but also can be called a living. Wait, it''s a fireball? If you say that, there is only one possibility


    "Lying groove! Is that product flame resistant


    Sives cursed in a low voice.


    I knew you were a fire system, I ordered the water element rough, out of ice knot bullet!


    But now it doesn''t work to complain. I can only solve the two strong goblin. I will teach the goblin caster again.


    Thinking of SIVI bent over and flashed a fireball, he followed the strong goblin face and made a direct secondary fireball.


    The strong goblin, who was caught in a sudden, cried out with his face covered. He wanted to pursue while he was winning, but was interrupted by the fireball of the goblin caster.


    Although not as good as SIVI''s muffin, Goblin casters often call a word "wow" or "quack" when they launch secondary fireball, and the casting efficiency is not slow.


    Then, with the cover of the caster, both the not too strong goblin made SIVI feel very difficult.Fortunately, in the end, SIVI still seized a gap to kill the seriously injured strong goblin, leaving a strong goblin can do very limited things.


    Before long, the second strong goblin also fell at SIVI''s feet, but at this time, SIVI was also burned half of his sleeve, very disheartened.


    Thinking that he couldn''t get an a-rating this time, he simply put his anger on the goblin caster.


    Originally, as long as three magic missiles can solve the problem, SIVI actually used the secondary fireball to hit more than a dozen before it was solved.


    It''s a waste. I knew it would be a little easier to use magic missiles directly.


    This time the goblin caster sat down and the contents of the bamboo box were nothing good.


    The evidence of the strong did not appear in SIVI''s expectation.


    How to say, although I have already guessed that it will not be so easy to get the certificate of the strong, but when this conjecture is confirmed, I am still a little disappointed


    There are three items in the bamboo box.


    First of all, a bottle of blue psychic potion. From the description, it seems that it can add magic, and it seems that the amount of supplement is not small.


    The second one is a white feather, but unfortunately, there is no identification crystal, so it can not be identified.


    The third is a card the size of a bank card with a resource voucher on it.


    [resource exchange coupon (temporary)]


    [10 metal resources can be exchanged in the collection box. ¡¿


    the collection box should be the red box. Sylvie, who has understood that, has collected all the three rewards.


    And he finally determined that only when the first strategy was completed could he have the evidence of a strong man.


    Then SIVI collected the corpse of the goblin caster. Unfortunately, it failed. What he collected was goblin''s rags that SIVI didn''t want to touch, that is, the underwear of the guys who never bathed


    ¡°¡­¡­ At least awesome after death. " Sylvie sighs and returns to the camp using the home crystal.


    Now what he is looking forward to, of course, is only the customs clearance reward


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    After converting the resource voucher into a resource, Sylvie sinks his mental strength into his tattoo on his hand.


    [night forest ¡¤ periphery "strategy completed, evaluation a, and reward collection Sylvie''s heart was a little surprised: "is there any evaluation of S and so on when you pass the customs perfectly?"


    Naturally, the system will not answer his questions.


    SIVI didn''t care so much. After he chose to receive the reward, the Russian turntable appeared again, but the prize changed.


    First of all, there are still three resource rewards: Alchemy material metal resource + 30, and gem resource + 10. In addition, other rewards are: one architectural drawing, one magic wand, and one identification crystal.


    For Sylvie, the most useful of these things are metal resources and wands. Unfortunately, he couldn''t control the turntable and could only watch it draw automatically.


    The turntable began to rotate in defiance of Sylvie''s will, and finally stopped slowly. The pointer passed the magic wand and the architectural drawings, and it was about to stop on the metal resources. However, it seemed that it was no surprise that the wheel had stopped at a very slow speed, making the pointer turn around the metal resource and finally stop on the identification crystal Come on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the piece of red crystal that appears in his hand, SIVI doesn''t know what expression to face.


    This is the same consumable used to identify items as the secondary identification crystal he found in the treasure chest last time. The only difference is that the success rate of this identification is higher than that of the secondary identification crystal.


    Apart from the money resources, the most dreary prize in this lottery is the identification crystal Even a bottle of recovery potion is better than this one.


    He chose to log out in a gloomy place and returned to reality.


    It''s still dark outside the window. Judging from the scale on the hourglass, I''m afraid it''s not even one o''clock in the morning.


    Sylvie stared at the bright red crystal in his hand, which seemed to be glowing with faint red light for a moment. Then he jumped out of bed and ran to his desk. He opened the locked drawer with his key. In the drawer was his last prize, a ruby with a big nail cover and construction drawings.


    After putting the unknown feather in, SIVI took out the little red gem from it.


    This is what he collected from goblin casters when he first explored the outskirts of the night forest.


    In any case, it seems that the crystal can be easily identified, so SIVI painlessly used it to identify this small red gem.


    [fragmentary fire element crystal]


    [gem fragment]


    [weapon inlay: flame damage + 3]


    [armor inlay: flame resistance + 3]


    [this is the element crystal full of flame breath, but it seems that it is only the fragment falling from the complete crystal, and the amount of element is not very strong. It can be embedded in weapons or armor. If it is not processed, it will explode after three seconds of magic injection. Its power is equivalent to the "flame impact" of the second ring magic. ¡¿


    [Note: "Gula WOW! WOW ¡ª¡ªBy goblin caster]


    it is obvious that this is a gem for inlay. But because there''s nothing to compare, Sylvia doesn''t know whether fire damage or fire resistance + 3 is more or less.


    But after all, it''s just a fragment, and I don''t think it''s much better.


    Apart from being used for inlays, it seems that it can also be used as a grenade, but in doing so, SIVI always has the feeling that crystal is wasted.


    "Why don''t you give it to Eliza tomorrow and see if you can help her sense the magic elements more quickly."


    Having decided on the use of the crystal, SIVI put it in the pocket of the mage''s robe, yawned, and went back to bed to sleep.


    During the rest, SIVI wakes up at more than nine o''clock in the morning.


    Eliza''s family runs a small pub, which is the only one in the village. The business is quite good.


    The little girl will help at home in the morning, so she won''t come. She won''t bring food to study magic until after the busy period at noon.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Strange, why the illusion that I was fed? " After washing, SIVI stood outside the master''s tower, looking at the village with smoke curling in the distance.


    In the green farmland outside the village, a few ant like black spots can be seen, which are the villagers working.


    Although you can meditate now to kill time, but it''s still early today, and the chance to copy is used up. There is plenty of time to meditate in the afternoon.


    Although the villagers in the village are much better to him because his predecessor killed the arrow porcupine, he is respected because of other people''s reasons. SIVI always feels a little strange, so he doesn''t plan to visit the village.


    So he simply turned and walked up the mountain, and wanted to climb the mountain. After a walk, he could do a little exercise.


    Although it has the name of a big mountain, it is actually not high. According to the visual inspection of SIVI, its height should be less than 400 meters.And as the starting point of the Angolan mountains, the demons on this mountain are very weak. The strongest should be a few cherry baboons in the back mountain. This kind of demon with level 7 Crusade looks like a baboon with cherry on its head and has painted its whole face red.


    When SIVI''s predecessor planned to set up a home here to teach Eliza, he felt that the cherry baboon, who had broken into his territory, had attacked him. However, he was easily repulsed by SIVI, who was already a junior mage, and left a great psychological shadow on them, so that he did not dare to trouble his predecessor.


    Although SIVI was demoted to be a mage apprentice after his soul was pierced, he knew it by himself, and the animals still did not dare to do anything. Therefore, he was able to swagger and climb mountains without scruple.


    However, as Sylvie approached the top of the mountain, something was wrong. It''s not so dense on the mountain. It''s too quiet in the woods.


    You know, now is the midsummer period, usually at this time other than to say, at least the noisy cicadas are absolutely indispensable, but now it is pure silence.


    Sylvie, who was on guard in the dark, went up to the heights step by step. Although it may be the best choice to go back right now, it is better to find out the root cause of this "abnormality" than to hide in the mage tower and be afraid. Otherwise, not only Sylvia himself, but even Eliza could be in danger.


    After another walk, there was a faint smell of blood, followed by the buzzing of flies.


    Walking in the direction of the smell of blood, there is a corpse which is not too rotten in front of SIVI.


    even though SIVI, who is used to seeing goblin''s body, can''t help but roll in his stomach bag when he sees the body.


    It was the body of a female cherry baboon. The ugly monkey''s face was full of panic. The body with bristle had become tattered. A big opening was opened in the stomach, and the white intestines flowed all over the floor.


    The left paw of the baboon disappeared completely, revealing the broken bones and peeled orange like muscle tissue. The eyeballs also disappeared. Maggots stained with yellow and white mucus were busy coming in and out. Flies were flying from time to time on various wounds that exposed pink muscles, even viscera and bones.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, Sylvie observed the wound carefully.


    But after all, he is not a forensic doctor and has never studied anatomy. Apart from being able to see that most of the wounds on baboons are bitten by sharp teeth, there are almost no other discoveries.


    But at least one thing is certain: there is a powerful predator on the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    After that, SIVI found the bodies of several other baboons near the cherry baboon.


    Most of them were as miserable as the first one, while a few were eaten up, leaving only indelible remains such as heads and limbs.


    By exploring the scene of the killing, SIVI got good news and bad news.


    The good news is that, judging from footprints and other traces on the ground, the invading predators are not gregarious creatures and should have only one head.


    The bad news is, judging from the amount of debris, the intruder''s food intake is terrible. If we let it go, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the ecological balance on this hill will be completely destroyed by the invaders.


    He continued to wander around the mountain for a while, but the search was fruitless. SIVI returned to his mage tower on the hillside. And stood at the intersection, hesitating whether to go down the hill to pick up Eliza.


    But before he thought it over, Eliza appeared on the mountain road with a bamboo basket.


    It seemed to be all right. Sylvie was a little relieved.


    At dusk, Eliza gently breathed out her breath, opened her eyes, and ended her four hour meditation. However, she found that her teacher was not meditating with her eyes closed as usual, but was standing in the window with a little uneasiness, looking out of the tower.


    Before the blonde could speak, SIVI realized that she had finished her meditation. He turned and asked, "are you going?"


    The girl nodded her head cleverly, and the braids on both sides of her head jumped with her movements, which made her look very lovely.


    "I''ll see you off."


    After all, it''s an extraordinary period. If something happens to his precious students, he can''t even cry.


    Sylvie went to the door and picked up a wand of extremely rough workmanship.


    This staff is helpful to speed up casting. But now Sylvie is able to cast magic silently. With this kind of technique that is close to instantaneity, the accelerated casting effect of the staff is no longer useful to him.


    But at least it looks strong. In case of any situation, you can''t use it to fight hand to hand


    Sylvie thought he was very thoughtful.


    "Ah, teacher..." Eliza didn''t expect Sylvie to say that. She didn''t respond for a moment. She blinked her big blue eyes, and a faint blush spread on her white cheek. She lowered her head and gently said, "this is not good..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Now, with all his heart set on the mysterious predator, Sylvie naturally did not notice the girl''s beautiful appearance: "I am your teacher."


    In the end, Seaver ignored the girl''s objection and sent her down the mountain. Fortunately, I had a safe journey and nothing happened.


    After telling Eliza that she didn''t have to deliver dinner at night, Sylvia told her to hurry back.


    Looking at the little girl seems to be in a good mood, jumping to the village''s back, SIVI is a little relieved.


    Until the predator''s problem was solved, he was afraid to meditate. If he opens his eyes when meditation is over and finds himself facing a big mouth full of sharp teeth, his small modern heart can''t stand it.


    "I don''t know whether my body is in the copy or in the world when I make the copy..."


    As SIVI murmured back to the mage tower, he noticed a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Keeping alert, SIVI clenched the staff in his hand and felt it in the direction of the smell of blood.


    I saw a small open space not far from the mountain road, a mountain moose fell to the ground.


    This kind of Crusade level is only level 1. It is good at running and looks like elk. It has almost no means of attack. Moreover, its meat is fresh and its fur is gorgeous. It is one of the favorite prey of hunters who go hunting on the mountain.


    However, the elk in front of SIVI did not seem to die naturally. Its neck bone seems to have been bitten off and twisted into a very awkward angle. Most of its internal organs have been emptied, and the meat on the body has been basically eaten.


    But the flies, which were extremely keen on the corpse, had not gathered much.


    This shows that the elk was killed not long ago, and indirectly shows that the speed of the other party''s eating is very fast


    If the other party''s foraging route deviated a little bit, she and Eliza might be treated as Chinese food.


    If it''s good to say before soul wear, SIVI''s predecessor was a genuine primary mage, and Warcraft below level 10 is not a threat to him at all. Even in the face of Crusade level 10 or above, it is not without the power of a war!


    But the problem is that Sylvie is just a slightly better apprentice. In addition to their own magic missiles, the only magic learned is fireball! And NIMA is secondary!


    It''s hard to say who''s more likely to win when you meet a mysterious predator.Why don''t you just give up and go to Eliza''s for a while?


    As soon as the idea came out, Sylvie strangled it. Although there is no such saying as "heart demon" in magic practice, if something leaves a shadow, whether it is meditation refining magic or understanding the magic mystery will have a great impact.


    In the words of a novel, it means that the idea is not accessible, how to make great progress!


    "As long as the next copy of this morning gathers all the metal resources, then we can build the master master''s tower, and then there will be no worries in the future."


    Different from the mage tower built by Sylvie himself, all the mage towers in the real sense are equipped with various magic defense measures. Some powerful mage towers can even take the initiative to attack! What if the wizard of the system is awesome, then the mysterious predator is completely unnecessary.


    At the thought of this, SIVI reluctantly braced himself for his stone building, which was not the master''s tower at all.


    After returning to the mage tower, he dragged all the furniture in the tower to the door to block the door, which was a little bit of security.


    Then he just sat on the ground and began to meditate.


    There is still a lot of time before 12:00 in the morning. Even if you are mentally damaged, you should meditate and seize every minute to improve your strength!


    After discovering that the super college system he was carrying was useful, Sylvie subconsciously relaxed and felt that as long as he relied on the system, he could quickly surpass ordinary people even if he didn''t work hard.


    However, the emergence of predators completely sobered him up and realized that even if he had the system beyond the common sense of ordinary people, if he did not strive to improve his strength, he would become the ration of beasts if he was not careful!


    Although the emergence of predators put Sylvie in a dangerous situation, it also became an opportunity for him to become stronger. This is what the so-called misfortune and happiness depend on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    In meditation, time flies.


    When Sylvie shook his head, which was a little swollen and painful, and opened his eyes, it was more than one o''clock in the morning.


    The furniture used to block the door is normal. It seems that nothing is going to come in.


    Long time meditation works well. The reason why his meditation is so thin is that it can be a fifth of his total.


    Although most of the magic power will be quenched in the process of magic qualitative change in order to display the second ring of magic, the more pure magic power can be refined. It is good to support him to release more secondary fireball skills at present.


    Satisfied with the effect of this meditation, SIVI sank his mental strength into the tattoo on the back of his hand and called out the door of trial.


    His plan was simple. It''s only five points short of metal resources to be able to build the Abbot''s pagoda. In this way, if you go to the periphery of the night forest and collect the metal resource + 1 blade from the strong goblin, it will be enough.


    In this way, after completing the master master tower, he at least has the ability to protect himself.


    And in that case, two new places will be opened. If we get through them, we should be able to obtain new strong evidence. As long as we learn two new magic, even if the predator really appears, he will have the confidence to fight one of them!


    However, when his eyes fell on the door panel of the trial, he was stunned.


    Originally, except for a green dot and two yellow dots, all the others were dense red dots, but at this time, there was an extra green dot above the green dot representing the periphery of the night forest.


    Sylvie hesitated not to one side, and immediately selected the extra green dot.


    New information emerges.


    [night forest ¡¤ depth]


    [opening condition: "night forest ¡¤ periphery" rated above a. (opened)]


    [enter Cancel]


    "so it is..." Sylvie understood a little bit about the principle of these colored dots.


    The red one indicates that none of the opening conditions have been completed; the yellow one indicates that some of the opening conditions have been completed; the green one indicates that all the conditions have been completed and have been opened.


    It was originally intended to attack a new copy to get the strong card, so there was no need to hesitate, SIVI decisively chose to enter.


    The surrounding stone wall instantly turned into a small semi open tent, and the tent mouth was still a pair of flaming bonfires.


    Sylvie''s clothes became linen as before. With a little movement, he walked out of the tent.


    Unlike before, the tent was located directly in the forest. Except for the empty space where the tent was located, there was a sea of trees all around.


    "Say If you go through the woods behind the tent, will you run to the outside of the forest at night... " SIVI looked curiously at the back of the tent, quite different from the gray, foggy landscape around it. However, this is obviously not the time for exploration. This kind of experiment will wait until we have time.


    On both sides of the campfire in the middle of the open space, there are still two big boxes, one basket and one red.


    After taking the same supplies from the blue box, Sylvie headed ahead to the path, which was much narrower than the outside of the forest.


    It seems that the main enemy of this copy is goblin, but compared with the ordinary goblins that appear alone in the periphery, three or four goblins usually appear together, and there is often a strong goblin or even a goblin caster.


    Fortunately, Sylvie almost kills ordinary goblin in seconds. Even strong goblin can''t stand two blows. As long as the goblin caster is not flame resistant, his small body is almost the same as that of the miscellaneous goblin under his secondary fireball skill.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie didn''t seem to be very lucky. He collected only two broken blades along the way. The others were underwear, or they were also with tendons and blood, and the bones of Bala were disgusting


    After clearing away for more than ten minutes and cleaning up three groups of goblin squads, SIVI came to a clearing.


    The size of the open space in the forest is similar to that of the previous camp, which is not very large. In the open space, there is a kind of goblin with brown skin.


    Generally speaking, in order to protect their own safety and the continuation of the race, goblin, in addition to having a strong reproductive capacity, has also evolved a green skin that can be integrated with the forest as a protective color.


    However, when goblin began to change, and gained far more power than ordinary goblin, their skin would abandon the useless green, simply for better affinity with natural elements and turned into various other colors.


    Among them, the brown skin has the earth element affinity, the so-called earth goblin.


    This goblin in addition to the inherent ability of rock skin, but also one to three earth element magic.


    According to the different magic, the Crusade level also fluctuates between 4 and 8. Extreme individuals even have a crusade level of 9, which is only a little short of the double-digit Crusade level representing danger.However, it seems that SIVI will only encounter the "rock fist", which is a powerful but direct flight path, which is easy to dodge.


    Compared with SIVI''s relatively flexible movements, the earth goblin, who has rock skin as armor and can''t resist gravity magic, moves much more slowly, almost like a living target, and is hit in the face by SIVI''s secondary fireball.


    In addition, even if the change, but the brain is still as difficult as ordinary goblin, in his chest that layer of rock armor was broken, or refused to give up, other parts have become like a cumbersome rock armor, and finally was easily killed by SIVI.


    To Sylvie''s delight, he''s got something nice from this guy.


    [crystal of dust]


    [material gem]


    [relatively rare magic material, which may be dissimilated magic crystal, has abundant earth element breath. It can be used as material for making magic devices. ¡¿


    [Note: "Hey, you can get 30 gold coins! Well, it''s just a small gold coin, of course. " ¡ª¡ªBy merchant horolahua]


    the so-called small gold coins are also known as black gold coins, which are privately cast by some lords to increase their property in disguise. The gold content of these privately minted gold coins is obviously not as high as that of real gold coins, so their prices are different from those of real gold coins. However, this kind of privately minted gold coin also has the default hidden rule among those Lords. Generally, the value of a small gold coin is about 30 silver coins.


    However, what SIVI paid most attention to was not the value of the crystal, but the last "merchant horolahua".


    Why does this suffix appear? Is there any special background setting for the door of trial carried by this system? Or is it related to the emergence of this system


    The lack of clues, coupled with his own philosophy of "don''t think about what you can''t think of, and you''ll find it out later." so he simply put aside all the unrealistic conjectures.


    "In any case, it''s a big harvest ~"


    he contentedly put the seemingly gray ball in his temporary pocket.


    Unfortunately, there is no treasure chest in the open space where the earth goblin is located, and behind the open space is the entrance of a new beast path.


    The Crusade level of the earth goblin is about level 5. The rock skin has strong defense, and the power of rock fist is also good. In addition, because it is a natural magic, it can be instantly fired. Therefore, only after training and holding long-range powerful weapons such as heavy crossbow, can ordinary people be regarded as having the power of World War I.


    If we didn''t meet SIVI, who was just a wizard apprentice, but had been able to produce a ring of magic, the ordinary junior mage might have to withdraw first when meeting this guy, and then use the powerful second ring magic to kill it


    "The earth goblin is just an elite monster," SIVI looked at it like a big mouth of a beast to choose people to eat. At the end of the road, there was a little worry: "what kind of ferocity will the boss be..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Of course, no matter what the boss is in this copy, SIVI will continue to go on.


    After that, Goblin appeared on the path of beasts, which was much more clever than before. Once, a strong goblin and two other soldiers ambushed to attack SIVI.


    If SIVI hadn''t gone cautiously and didn''t get too flustered in the surprise attack, he managed to avoid the attack and didn''t die under the strong goblin''s knife, and immediately started to fight back.


    After goblin, a mixed soldier who wanted to escape, lost his last second shot of fireball. Sylvie''s feet were soft and he fell down on the ground. Fortunately, the ground was covered with dead leaves, so it was not a big problem.


    If I didn''t respond to it, I''m afraid I would be killed here by strong goblin! Sylvie was terrified.


    The temperature of the world is a little bit high. In addition, SIVI''s tense state just now. When his heart beat slowly, he found that he was sweating with cold and hot sweat.


    Coarse clothes are uncomfortable to stick to, but this is not the time to complain.


    Barely swallowing the dry, portable food, seavy took a break and set off again.


    However, after the attack, he was more cautious, as long as there was any wind and grass, he would go straight to the fireball.


    And from the perspective of effect, this method is really good.


    After all, goblin is just a guy whose way of thinking is a little higher than the beast. Naturally, he can''t have the fearless spirit like that.


    As a matter of fact, these guys, who just got out of the beast stage, burst out of the fire as soon as they saw the fire.


    Without the forest as its protective color and not moving fast, they are just living targets for SIVI, who is choking with fire.


    In this way, three strong goblins and one goblin caster were cleared along the way, as well as their mixed soldier goblin.


    Unfortunately, nothing valuable has been collected.


    But at least the broken blades that were used to exchange for metal resources still came together. Sylvie comforted himself in this way and continued to move forward.


    What''s more, it''s worth mentioning that the trail gradually disappeared in the middle of the way. Now, SIVI is only walking in the places with sparse trees.


    This environment full of natural shelters has begun to have a huge impact on SIVI''s magic attacks.


    If a goblin is more than 10 meters away from him, it is almost impossible to hit.


    However, when he walked nervously for a long time, until a large open space suddenly appeared before his eyes, no goblin was found on the way.


    If you do something abnormal, there must be a demon. Sylvie did not rush out, but frowned and looked at the space carefully.


    The open space is similar to the last open space outside the night forest. It is also a small fire in the middle and a bamboo box behind the fire.


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about going around the back and trying to get the treasure chest directly, a sound of wood fiber breaking came from the right.


    If he could see out of the woods at this time, he could also find that many birds were startled by the sound, fluttering their wings in the sky, casting a huge shadow on the top of the tree crown like a green ocean.


    A few seconds later, a dark figure about 1.5 meters long sprang out of the jungle on Sylvie''s right, then spread out its short hooves and ran around the fire at an unexpected speed for two times before stopping slowly.


    It was not until now that Seaver could see what that sudden thing was.


    It''s a goblin sitting on the back of a wild boar.


    Even the strong goblin is only a leather armour at most, while this goblin riding a wild boar is wearing a half body armor. Although the armor looks a little bigger, it doesn''t fit, and some places are rusty because of not taking good care of it, but goblin in the armor does look much more impressive than his peers, and his upper body defense also rises in a straight line


    Its weapons are also out of the category of wooden sticks and broken blades. It is a long gun with a sharp metal head.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the lower part of the body is different from that of the strong upper body, which may be due to the fact that the legs are not often used, and the muscles on the legs are atrophied and appear extremely thin.


    And the wild boar that he sat down on carefully looked at it and found that it was not the same as ordinary wild boar, but a wild boar with a long needle like sharp fur and extremely strange appearance. If it wasn''t for the wild boar to put the thorns to one side now, I''m afraid that goblin could not bear to stand up.


    Sylvie recognized at a glance that the wild boar was the arrow porcupine that had sent his predecessor back to the West.


    And the goblin, whether it''s armor or the size of a circle bigger than the strong goblin, is showing people how different he is.


    Elite goblin, presumed Crusade Level 3.


    Arrow porcupine, presumed Crusade Level 3.


    If you encounter any of them alone, SIVI is confident that he can easily kill each other Although arrow porcupine is a bit troublesome, it is still not difficult.However, when these two crusading levels are only level 3, Wang Ba looks at mung bean on the eye, that is troublesome.


    Because their cooperation is not a simple increase in combat effectiveness, such as three plus three equals six, but will become a very rare species in goblin community.


    "Crusade level 7 goblin Stormer..."


    Although it''s very uncomfortable, unless the elite goblin takes the initiative to get down from the arrow porcupine, SIVI has nothing to do with those two guys. With a long-range attack arrow porcupine, plus its own excellent mobility, this kind of rampant guy has been extremely terrible. But when the elite goblin colludes with it, the archer''s biggest Achilles'' heel - once charged, there is no way to stop and change direction. As long as the other side evades in advance, there will be a period of time as a hard and straight open door - which is also compensated by the elite goblin with a spear.


    Now, once the two charge, unless you have the same terrible speed to evade and attack, or simply have the power to fear their impact, it''s better to run away.


    No matter in terms of speed or power, SIVI, who can''t gain any magic at present, is obviously deficient. Therefore, he is doomed to be unable to eat the attacker''s attack with justice. But after all, the once-a-day copy opportunity can''t be wasted in this way, which requires other strategies.


    He reached out and fumbled in his temporary pocket. After confirming the contents one by one, he had a general plan in mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    The plan is simple. Since only one ring of magic can''t kill the other party, isn''t it OK to use the second ring magic?


    Although SIVI can''t use the second ring magic, it doesn''t mean he can''t use it.


    That''s right, because he has the big killing tool [broken fire element crystal] in his hand. As long as he injects magic, this unstable element crystal will collapse, and then it will become the magic flame impact of the second ring fire system!


    Sylvia was going to give it to Eliza to help the girl feel the magic, but because of the predator thing, she forgot. I didn''t expect it could come in handy now!


    Different from the first ring which is only the basic magic, the magic that can be learned from the second ring only after getting rid of the mage apprentice and promoted to a real magician has a strong lethality generally. As one of the outstanding fire magic, it is naturally powerful.


    Although Sylvie has never seen the exact power of a flame strike, it''s conservative to assume that it''s the size of an ordinary grenade.


    In this way, all the elite goblin archers are scum!


    However, it should be noted that the [broken elemental crystal] will explode after three seconds of magic input. If the hand is too late, even he will be blasted into a heap of shredded meat.


    There are no rules for the goblin charge to move, and the arrow porcupine occasionally stops to eat some weeds or something. There is little chance to expect them to pass by and stay for more than three seconds.


    It seems that they can only jump out of the trees to do bait, seize the opportunity of the other party to their own to throw.


    Sylvie grinned bitterly, took out the emergency medicine, put it in his mouth, and jumped out of the trees!


    The first second!


    Before the startled goblin Stormer had any reaction, he began to deliver magic to the fragmented elemental crystals!


    Second second!


    The goblin Stormer was so angry at him that he dared to challenge himself. He had already rushed towards him with a long gun!


    In just one second, the other side crossed the distance of nearly 20 meters and approached SIVI!


    Third second!


    Sylvie throws the broken crystal of fire directly out of his hand, and then, regardless of the effect, he turns back and falls to the ground, protecting his head with both hands.


    The next second, a violent explosion sounded. The heat and the impact of the explosion spread to his place, from his feet to his whole body, and then countless pieces of earth or other things began to rain on him.


    The explosion happened quickly and subsided quickly. Less than ten seconds later, the aftershock of the explosion had disappeared completely.


    SIVI got up from the ground coughing. He had drunk the emergency medicine in his mouth just now, and choked because of the impact of the explosion.


    He shook his head, not only to shake off the dust on his head, but also to make his still a little dizzy head a little sober.


    Then he immediately looked up to see where the explosion came from, wondering what happened to the goblin Stormer.


    The original location of the goblin Stormer was only a big pit with a radius of about two meters, which was still smoking.


    As for where the goblin charge is


    "Is this too exaggerated?" Sylvie looked at a burnt pig''s hoof which was not far away from him: "in this way, we can''t even collect it..."


    But he was immediately relieved.


    Collection of what can only be regarded as extra money, treasure chest and customs clearance reward is the big head!


    Seeing the bamboo treasure box which was the same as that outside the forest at night, SIVI couldn''t help laughing.


    After so long hard work, it''s time to harvest!


    Although he wanted to burn incense with clean hands and ask for a good fortune, he opened the treasure chest at last, but he didn''t have that condition now, so he opened the treasure chest very simply.


    There are four items in the chest, one more than the outside.


    A folded piece of cloth may be some kind of equipment; a small piece of red gem like crystal, which SIVI recognized at once, was the "broken fire element crystal" he had just used as a bomb; a blue crystal with a shape similar to the identification crystal; and finally, a piece of paper.


    Sylvie naturally put his eyes on the paper.


    [please choose one of the following effects]


    [1. Return a space of life]


    [2. Fully master a skill that meets the activation conditions]


    "it''s true!" Sylvie was a little excited about himself.


    It seems that as long as the new pass a copy can get a strong card! And there are nearly a thousand red dots on the territory of trial gate!


    In other words, even if only half of them, i.e., nearly 500 strong people''s certificates, were replaced with life, he would live another 40 years and live to be over 60 years old!


    As soon as the problem of life-span, which had been weighing on him, was solved, he felt as if he had finally taken off some heavy burden.Overjoyed, Sylvie continued to look at his other rewards.


    First of all, the folded piece of cloth was a sorcerer''s cloak that looked a little worn.


    [concealed apprentice''s cloak (ordinary)]


    [equipment]


    [defense: 0 ~ 1]


    [undetectable LV3: the presence below the superior mage cannot detect your reality. ¡¿


    [Note: This is an apprentice''s cloak with many years of history. The ability to attach to it has almost disappeared, and even the defense effect has become insignificant, but it can still make you a lot more mysterious in the eyes of others! ¡¿


    the defense ability is only 1, which is really insignificant. Sylvie curled his lips, but it was a very useful ability to be undetectable, and it didn''t need to waste identification crystals.


    He put on his cloak and found that the seemingly heavy cloak had almost no weight and did not affect movement at all as long as he did not step on the hem.


    It''s not a big surprise.


    Then there was the little red gem, which was just like Sylvie''s thought.


    What is this? Lost and recovered


    But it''s really powerful, and maybe it can be inlaid into the new cloak. As for how to use it, we have to think about it carefully after we go back.


    Sylvie put the element of fire in his pocket, and his attention fell on the last thing.


    It was a blue crystal, which Sylvie had seen twice, the green return crystal for transmission and the red identification crystal for identification.


    I just don''t know what ability this piece has.


    He looked at the effect of the crystal carelessly, and then he was stunned. Then the expression of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    [secondary technician crystal]


    [consumables]


    [learn a ring of magic that meets the activation conditions, or improve the completion of a ring of magic. ¡¿


    "I''ll go! There is such a thing SIVI couldn''t help shouting.


    If there is such a crystal, then the strong card can not be used to exchange for life!


    But he soon recovered from his ecstasy.


    Obviously, the kengdao system will not have such good welfare. There is absolutely something wrong in it.


    But what is wrong? Sylvie began to think again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    Sylvie stared at the technician crystal in his hand for a long time, but he couldn''t see why.


    Then he simply took out the evidence of the strong and compared the explanation before he found out the clue.


    "Is there a difference between" complete mastery "and" acquisition "? And the secondary technician crystal seems to be able to learn only one ring of skills. Considering the effect of improving the degree of completion, can we say... "


    Sylvie thought about it and finally decided to try it out.


    The first is the technician crystal. After he starts the crystal effect, the blue streamer in the crystal projects a translucent screen with blue as the keynote. On it is all kinds of magic that SIVI can learn at present.


    Although I originally intended to learn all four basic elements because I wanted to be an all-round teacher, at present, there are powerful predators outside, so enhancing combat effectiveness is the first choice.


    In other words, priority should be given to the extension magic of secondary fireball.


    There are three skills that can be ignited from the skill tree of secondary fireball. They are the real fireball which can make the secondary fireball more powerful in temperature and volume, the explosive arrow that can change the shape of secondary fireball with explosive damage, and the burning element aura that can improve the magic power of all fire elements.


    Sylvie just thought about it and ordered the explosive arrow. After all, in terms of attack, the power of the explosive fire arrow that can instantly explode great damage is stronger than the real fireball.


    and the awesome sagittal skills of the subsequent skills and the formation of the inflammatory star are all very powerful tricks. It is obvious that the choice is still correct when there is still a strong card in hand.


    However, even if the abacus makes a sound, it is a pity that after activating the explosive arrow, its next two skills do not appear to be gray activated, but as pure black as before.


    "Although it''s expected, I still have a feeling of being a father..."


    Sylvie tried the explosive arrow and found that it was different from the secondary fireball or magic missile. Although it can be silently fired, the casting time is as long as three seconds! And although the power is the most powerful magic he has mastered, it is still a little unsatisfactory.


    "Is that the difference between acquisition and complete mastery?" Sylvie nodded, probably understanding the difference between the two.


    In short, the effect of technician crystal is just like a skill point in the general game. Even if you point a new skill, it is only level 1. If you want to learn the skill, you have to put this skill point to a sufficient level. In contrast, the strong''s proof is that they have directly upgraded their skills to full level.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly seemed to think of something, holding his head and shouting with regret: "I''ll go! I knew that I would use the strong''s proof point to explode the flaming arrow, and then use the technician''s crystal to point its follow-up skills! "


    In this way, you can not only master the explosive fire arrow, but also learn the more powerful whirlwind fire arrow or the burning star formation.


    But it''s no use regretting now. After all, the system doesn''t seem to be able to clean up this argument.


    So now, do you want to use the strong certificate to ignite the real fireball, or to ignite the elemental aura to simply improve the power of all fire elemental skills?


    While seavy was in distress, he suddenly found another skill.


    The hand of the mage.


    This is one of the magic that can be used in the beginning, but SIVI ignored this very practical magic in order to pursue attack, but now he has a new idea.


    "Wait a minute. If the master''s hand is far enough away from the master''s hand, then in the future, can''t we use the mage''s hand to put the crystal of fire element into the monster''s arms and wait for the explosion. Don''t I have to take the risk myself?"


    Not only that, the mage''s hand is widely used in many fields, so it may be good to learn this magic.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie activated the evidence of the strong and learned the hand of the mage.


    The unlucky man in his predecessor was also the master''s hand. However, at the beginning, the scope of his launch was less than three meters, and the heaviest object he could lift was only about 10kg.


    Now that you have reached the level of complete mastery, what will be the effect of the mage''s hand?


    SIVI first tested the distance and found that although the farther the distance was, the more magic the mage''s hand would consume in various actions, even if it had reached nearly 50 meters away, his mage''s hand had not reached the limit!


    Is it possible that after fully mastering the master''s hand, as long as the magic power is enough, it can be extended infinitely?


    Although he still wanted to continue the experiment, considering that the magic might not be enough if he continued the experiment, he had to stop the experiment of extension distance and start the experiment of maximum output.


    The result is similar to the extension distance, which seems to be that as long as the magic is enough, no matter how heavy it is, it can be lifted. It''s a pity that Sylvie''s magic is completely exhausted after uprooting a not too big tree.


    Even Sylvie would not lose his family to drink the magic potion to continue the experiment, so he could only launch the home crystal as much as he could.


    After returning to the camp and exchanging the seven blade fragments collected for metal resources, SIVI chose to receive the clearance reward.It may be that the goblin Stormer was killed with the help of foreign objects, so this time only B was evaluated and only a purple crystal was drawn for the reward.


    [detoxification crystal]


    [consumables]


    [remove toxins from the body after use. ¡¿


    although it can not be compared with technician crystal, it is acceptable.


    Satisfied, SIVI put the crystal in the pocket of the apprentice''s robe and chose the option to quit.


    As soon as the surroundings were dark, he went back to his little stone tower.


    Because the clothes have changed back to the robe outside the copy, Sylvie now wears two robes. If seen by others, he might be regarded as a guy with abnormal brain.


    He took off his original black robe and only wore the apprentice robe produced by the door of trial. The time is approaching 2:30 in the morning, but SIVI is not going to sleep because there is one thing waiting for him to do.


    He walked quickly to the alchemy table, and from the locked drawer took out a paper roll that looked like a treasure map commonly seen in movies.


    That is the architectural drawing of the Abbot''s law Master''s pagoda. This first copy of the award was given to him until now SIVI has collected all the resources before he can use it.


    As long as the real mage tower is built, unless it is an amazing monster with high level of Crusade, any predator SIVI can be forgotten.


    "Architecture!"


    After SIVI selected the building option with a clear mind and without hesitation in the prompt box to confirm whether or not to consume so many resources, the layout of the Academy of magic system pops up.


    It''s just that this time it''s a new page.


    The layout looks like a piece of green, except for a lot of small green lattice, there is nothing.


    Sylvie held out his hand curiously, but before he touched the translucent page, a red circle appeared at the place where his finger pointed, which was particularly conspicuous in a green field.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wait, isn''t the so-called mage tower built on this real world, but on this one?" Suddenly understood, SIVI couldn''t help shouting: "this is too pit! What''s the point of that? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    [LV1 (under construction) of the dean''s French teacher tower]


    the building is not completed.


    this is the top of the school of Magic - the residence of the dean. As a symbol of the college, it symbolizes the whole school of magic. One of the central buildings of the college. ¡¿It is not expected that the college system of kendad should be expected to be completed in 22 hours in construction Looking at the information displayed on the translucent screen, West Wei can not sigh.


    Originally, SIVI wanted to change his own completely unqualified little mage tower into the master''s tower. In this way, not only don''t worry about the predator''s invasion, the college can also determine that the whole Angolan mountain range, which starts from Yanfei mountain, can be classified into the back of the college.


    But who knows that the president, the Dharma pagoda, who has been waiting for so long, is not built in reality


    It''s just like falling from heaven to hell.


    "It seems that I still have to think about the solution to that monster."


    Because of the long meditation time before, and the long time in the trial door fighting has been tense nerves, and finally in order to test the master''s hand even magic all consumed a void, now as long as SIVI just stood up like anaemic people head heavy and light eyes Venus.


    But the monster crisis is imminent, he also had to restrain the tired of want to sleep well, sit on the bed, and then set up his feet again, continue to meditate.


    Even if it will be damaged by certain mental, it is the first priority to improve their basic strength. You should know that the power of the hand of the mage just acquired is proportional to his own magic power.


    He didn''t know what the monster was secretly coveting, but the unknown was the most frightening. It is because of this way that SIVI will fight to improve his strength.


    One night later, when SIVI ended his meditation and opened his eyes, the sharp pain of his head, which seemed to split in two, suddenly spread to him to keep him from breathing air.


    Sure enough, the spirit was still damaged, but the magic has been improved well, but it will not be too bad.


    He grinned his teeth and rubbed the sun, and walked to the bathroom to wash.


    As for the sundries used to block the door yesterday, it is convenient to remove the master''s hands. At least, it is not necessary to sweat like yesterday.


    West Wei stood in the middle of the room, and took the master''s hand to lift a wooden wardrobe one head higher than him. Because the ordinary people can''t see the master''s hand, it looks like SIVI reaching for the wardrobe, and then the wardrobe, which is about five meters away, floats automatically, and has a strange feeling.


    The wardrobe was the last, and after putting it back in place, sivy''s work was over.


    He wiped the sweat that didn''t exist with his sleeve. He searched the magic state of his body. He found that after all the sundries were removed, the original magic power was actually used by nearly one third at once!


    There are still too few magic


    After a meaningless sigh, he suddenly remembered another thing.


    If the master master''s hand has this effect, then it is like magic missiles and secondary fireball. What effect will be achieved if the output of magic is increased?


    He decided to experiment.


    Opening the door, he just walked two steps outside, but SIVI suddenly turned back to the room, and took the bottle of magic medicine before he went out again


    Not afraid of 10000 just in case.


    The first thing to experiment with is magic missiles.


    In the bright morning light, SIVI stood on a small open space that was specially opened when he built the tower outside the tower. Then a bullet, made up of pure magic, appeared in his hands.


    But unlike the usual launch as soon as the build was completed, this time SIVI started to keep it in his hands and slowly infuse magic.


    With the increase of magic, the volume and density of magic missiles began to change. When the magic missiles of baseball size had risen to the basketball size, magic missiles still had no sense of saturation, but magic in SIVI began to rush.


    So he could only shoot magic missiles towards the woods by the open.


    Magic bomb with the roar to block a tree with a bowl mouth thick after the remaining momentum, continued to fly a few meters before the outbreak, will be the center of the center of the half meters of the Bush branches and leaves are all twisted to pieces!


    The birds, who had been standing on the trees around them, were frightened to fly, and fled to unknown places.


    From the situation shown, the power of light theory is almost the same as the explosion fire vector that is not fully mastered, and the power should be further increased if the magic is filled!


    This makes it much easier to deal with some monsters with flame resistance.


    The only pity is that it takes nearly a third of its magic to be able to reach this level. Only when West Wei is rich can he luxury it as a conventional attack.After a little rest, Sylvie started experimenting with secondary fireball.


    Originally he wanted to come, since magic missiles can succeed, the secondary fireball should not be difficult, even if it can not be upgraded to the full version of the real fireball power, but it is also worth looking forward to.


    Unfortunately, for some reason, as long as the secondary fireball skill inputs more than the normal magic power, the element will be unstable. If you don''t get rid of it quickly, it will explode easily, and its power is also improved a little bit. However, compared with the increased casting time, the small power increase has no practical significance


    "Is it because at present I''m just" rough with fire elements "and can''t make those fire elements stable If you can''t think of anything you can''t think of for a while, Sylvie thinks about it for a moment and then leaves the idea behind.


    Usually at this time, he went back for a walk in the mountains and tried to catch some game to feed himself, but he still didn''t solve the problem.


    Eliza doesn''t come back until after noon, so just take a break and regain some magic.


    After making up his mind, SIVI went back to the tower and dozed off a little, probably because he had learned new magic and discovered the new application of magic missiles. So this time, he seemed more leisurely. Instead of blocking the door with furniture, he just locked the door properly. Instead, Eliza had a key, so he came here without any problem.


    In this way, Seaver, with all kinds of messy information in his head, fell asleep


    When he woke up, he found that it was already one o''clock in the afternoon, but Eliza, who was supposed to be listening to him, didn''t show up.


    Suddenly, a bad feeling lingered in Sylvie''s mind.


    Did the little girl run into the monster?


    Restless feeling filled his chest, he did not want to grab the mage''s staff at the edge of the bed, suddenly rushed out of the mage tower.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    SIVI''s mage tower is built on the hillside. In front of the tower is a small open space. From the foot of the mountain, the long and steep mountain road connects to the edge of the open space.


    When SIVI ran to the mountain pass, he found that the familiar figure had appeared in the mountain path.


    From above, Eliza could be seen running towards here on the winding mountain road.


    Although it''s not true, it doesn''t look like it''s being chased by something.


    At the same time, Sylvie was a little angry.


    I''m her teacher anyway! Even in the alien world, it''s very important to respect teachers. Today, Eliza left behind the rules he made and came so late.


    Such a serious crime must be punished as a punishment.


    This time, I will definitely miss her! In the heart of Eliza set a trivial punishment, SIVI did not return to the mage tower, but simply waited in the open space of the mountain crossing.


    "Ah, teacher." Running to the mountain pass, before she could catch her breath, Eliza found Sylvie standing there with a smile on her face. She immediately bowed and apologized: "yes I''m sorry. "


    "Why are you so late today?" "If there''s no particular reason, I''m going to punish you," he said


    Eliza is a very clever child. If there is nothing special, she should not be late.


    It is because of this, so whether it is the predecessor of Sylvie or Sylvie himself, he likes this sensible and obedient girl very much.


    "In fact, Uncle John was attacked by wild animals when he was hunting in the mountain today. My mother was worried that I would also be attacked, so she refused to let me continue to study." Eliza spat out her tongue lovingly: "I still sneak out now."


    John in her mouth seems to be a hunter in the village. Because there are no wild animals in Yanmen mountain, cherry baboons also have their own territory. As long as you don''t rush in, the risk of hunting is very low.


    But it seems that the guy is not lucky today. He met the predator who came here from other places.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie asked, "did you hear what kind of beast attacked that guy?"


    "It seems to be a huge wolf with dagger like fangs and blue and white fur."


    Children''s thirst for knowledge is generally strong. Eliza seems to be no exception. After this incident, she heard so much information: "Uncle John has a big hole in his arm, which is said to have been bitten by the wolf''s teeth!"


    "Really..." Sylvie rubbed his thumb thoughtfully at his chin, which began to grow beards. He said thoughtfully, "is it a big wolf with huge tusks..."


    We should know that the canker level span of wolf species is larger than goblin. The weak wolf species only have level 2, while the powerful species are more than 10 levels, which has entered the level of dangerous creatures.


    When Xiwei''s predecessor was relatively rich, he once subscribed to the goddess Pravda, which was written and sold by the Qiyao mage Association for a period of time. In one issue, it was noted that after the verification of Several Great Magicians, a very few individuals of the wolf species even broke through level 20 and entered the highly dangerous ranks.


    But judging from the fact that an ordinary hunter can escape after being attacked, the situation should not be so bad.


    You can easily kill the cherry baboon at level 7, but it is escaped by ordinary hunters after the attack. That is to say, the Crusade level over there should be no more than 10, so the opponent''s Crusade level should be about 8-9.


    Although it is still very dangerous, for Sylvie, who has learned the new magic, it is not hopeless to fight.


    As I said before, the unknown is the most frightening. When I know the information of the other party, although I am sure that the other party is better than myself, the uneasiness of worrying all day long disappears.


    Isn''t it just the slags that have not passed the level of Crusade even 10? See how I can crush you after learning the whole ring of magic several more times! Sylvie''s idea now is almost that.


    When he came to his senses, Eliza had put his steaming lunch on the table.


    Because the furniture of SIVI was carried back to its original position by the mage''s hand yesterday, the room looked a little messy, and Eliza was helping him clean up the room.


    Seeing that Sylvie had recovered from thinking, the girl showed a sweet smile: "the teacher hasn''t eaten yet? Today''s lunch is a little simpler, but don''t worry, as long as the storm of the beast is over, lunch will certainly return to the previous level. "


    The lunch on the table was a small dish of unknown barbecue, a large piece of black bread that should have been out of the oven for a while, and a cup of something like wheat tea.


    Eliza said before that her mother didn''t approve of her continuing to study magic at the risk of being attacked by wild animals. In other words, I''m afraid the little girl tried her best to get these lunches.


    "Then you sneak out like this, and you''re not afraid that your mother will worry because she can''t find you?" Though a little moved, SIVI didn''t show it on his face. Instead, he asked."I left a note for mom, and she''ll see it for sure." The little girl with flat chest said triumphantly.


    "I don''t care if she makes a case." Sylvie took a sip of tea.


    The amber beverage, which originally looked like wheat tea, had a refreshing sweetness. The sweet but not greasy taste melted in the mouth like high-quality cream, and finally slipped down the esophagus, making people feel comfortable.


    What an unexpected delicacy!


    "Is there any special formula in it?" Sylvie put down the glass and asked with interest.


    "It''s honey." Eliza, who sat opposite Sylvia and watched him eat, replied softly, "honey of the acanthus. The teacher is always upset recently, so I went to get some... "


    Sylvie froze for a moment, then suddenly got up and went to Eliza, just standing there staring down at the little girl.


    "What''s the matter?" The frightened little girl thought she had done something wrong. She looked at Seaver timidly and asked like a little animal.


    Sylvie didn''t answer. He just patrolled the little girl with his own eyes.


    Then he found what he had expected - the red bumps on Eliza''s arm and behind her neck.


    Acanthopanax is a kind of wild bee. Although it is not different from the domestic bee raised by ordinary beekeepers, it has the same characteristics as wasp that stings people and does not cause damage to itself. Its venom effect is slightly stronger than that of general bees. In addition, the population base brought by strong aggressive desire and strong fecundity, the acanthus hive is also rated as the survival of level 3 of crusade In other words, it requires a fully armed and extremely well-equipped soldier to fight. This kind of existence based on one group is unique among the large number of low-level monsters.


    However, the strength of Acanthopanax, which is stronger than that of ordinary people, brings about honey with quality far better than that of ordinary bees.


    It''s obvious that Eliza, in order to be able to eat high-quality honey, ventured to the thorn hive to steal the honey of those irascible guys.


    Although Eliza probably covered her face with something, Sylvia didn''t notice at first, but if you look closely, you can see that there are still stings on her arm and back of her neck.


    When Sylvia''s eyes fell on the sting mark on her arm, Eliza hid her hand behind her with a guilty conscience.


    "You idiot Sylvie felt as if something warm had flowed into his heart. However, he kept a straight face. He held up the little girl who made a small exclamation with the master''s hand, put her on the wooden bed for meditation, and then threw a purple crystal to her: "although the venom of Acanthopanax is only a little stronger than that of bees for human beings, excessive intake of it will still affect the body Well, I don''t want my first student to have an accident because of the stings of bees


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Eliza is just a little girl growing up in the countryside. Her limited knowledge doesn''t mean that she doesn''t know how expensive the crystal in her hand is still in the faint purple light.


    Even if it is the noble lady in the city, the jewels on her necklace are not as gorgeous as the teacher.


    Just as the girl thought about this, the purple light inside the crystal in her hand suddenly became a little bigger. Before Eliza could figure out what had happened, the purple crystal turned into countless pieces and disappeared in her hands.


    "The old, the old, the old, the teacher is not good!" The simple little girl did not know that this was a normal phenomenon. She thought that she was holding the ground too hard. As a result, she broke it, and her face was white with fear.


    "I''m fine with your teacher." Sylvie, who was eating the barbecue and almost choked because of Eliza''s exclamation, replied angrily.


    "No, it is not! The gem, the gem the teacher gave me, is broken Said the little girl, who did not know the truth.


    "Oh." Sylvie responded nonchalantly, and then went on trying to make a simple sandwich to suit the hard taste of the black bread by stuffing the roast into it.


    "It''s not about ''Oh''! I''ve broken that precious gem "What should I do?" Eliza asked nervously


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to break down."


    In vain, Sylvie simply gave up, put a small piece of barbecue into his mouth and chewed, saying, "that''s the detoxification crystal. It''s a magic item. It can get rid of the bee venom in your body."


    "It''s very expensive, isn''t it?" Although SIVI explained that, the girl asked nervously.


    "Well, at least you can''t buy it on the market anyway." Said Sylvie, shrugging his shoulders.


    He had traveled to many places in mainland China, but he had never heard of the crystal with these magical effects. I think these are the special products in the door of trial.


    "But is it OK to use such precious things on me? Besides, I was just stung by a thorn bee... "


    "It''s not worth it." SIVI began to challenge the hard black bread with his own teeth: "after all, you are my only student. However, regardless of this time, next time, don''t go to work with Acanthopanax honey alone. Even I don''t have so many detoxification crystals. "


    Because almost every time there will be a variety of crystals in the lottery, so in Sylvie''s idea, this thing is not valuable except technician crystal. Instead of tucking it in a drawer and eating dust, I don''t know when I can use it. It''s better to give it to Eliza, and what irreversible effect the bee venom will have on her as she is still growing up.


    But Eliza didn''t think so. In the girl''s mind, to be able to use the precious gems in the world as one-time props on her body, in addition to her parents, only her magic teacher is the best for her.


    If this was a previous love game, there should be a record of Eliza''s popularity plus ten in the background of the game.


    In Teaching:


    the basic magic theories have been handed over to Eliza, and the rest is waiting for Eliza to feel the magic.


    As long as you can break through this barrier, you can step into the ranks of magicians from ordinary people Of course, it''s just the lowest level mage apprentice.


    Originally, with Eliza''s qualification, it was not too difficult to sense the magic. First, the mage tower built by SIVI is not a real mage tower. The elements and magic are far less active here than the real mage tower. Secondly, the little girl seems to be unable to really settle down to meditate recently, so she has been procrastinating and has not been able to sense it successfully.


    Today, it''s like this again, and it''s no use at all.


    I don''t know what happened to the little girl, but for Sylvie at least, he''s not in a hurry.


    If Eliza is really a wizard apprentice, her learning speed of magic starts to improve by leaps and bounds. In fact, she is just a wizard apprentice. She is really hard to cope with.


    In the evening, after Eliza finished her meditation, SIVI planned to send her to the foot of the mountain because there might be mysterious predators nearby. When there were other people around in the farmland area, unless the arrow porcupine became mad for unknown reasons, the general crusade against wild animals below grade 10 would not openly attack human dwellings.


    For them, it''s the limit to sneak into the village in the night and take a sheep from the sheepfold


    "I don''t know what my mother will be angry about." Eliza, who was walking in front of her, spat out her tongue playfully and said to Sylvie, who was guarding her surroundings, "or would the teacher come to our house?"


    "Well? Why do you have this idea? " SIVI asked absently.


    "In this way, I won''t have to run so far to learn magic in the future. Besides, there are wild animals on the mountain recently. If the teacher is alone, he may encounter any danger." Eliza said as quickly as she had already typed hundreds of times in her heart: "I don''t believe in the strength of the teacher, but sometimes the beast is very cunning!"In other words, can you trust my strength but not my intelligence Xi Wei secretly make complaints about it, and then he says with indifference: "No. A magician is a person who keeps walking on the rough road full of thorns in order to seek the truth. If he runs away just because of a wild animal, he is not qualified to be called a real magician at all! "


    Of course, if that beast has a high level of Crusade, that''s another matter. After saying that, Sylvie added such a sentence to his heart.


    "Worthy of being a teacher!" Obviously, Sylvia''s affectation succeeded in bluffing Eliza. The little girl was looking up at him with adoring eyes, which greatly benefited him.


    Suddenly, a faint smell was caught by Sylvie''s olfactory nerves. Then, in the door of trial exercise out of the nerve also instantly tense.


    With the master''s hand, he pulled Eliza in front of him behind him, and without blinking, he fixed his eyes on the forest where the smell came from.


    Perhaps infected by Sylvia''s attitude, Eliza stopped talking and looked nervously at the bush.


    After a while, the branches and leaves of that Bush suddenly trembled, and a giant wolf with a body similar to the earth''s private car suddenly jumped out of the trees, and with the peculiar smell of carnivores, it pounced on them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Almost subconsciously, Sylvie threw the hand of the mage directly. As long as he had the magic power, the mage''s hand, which could be magnified continuously, succeeded in coping with the impact of the huge object!


    But the price of the other side''s attack is that the magic power in SIVI''s body is instantly drained half! It can be imagined that if he was really knocked down by the wolf, I am afraid the impact brought by this can kill him.


    The size of the wolf exceeded the previous estimate. It was about four meters. The length of the two tusks was more than that of the lower jaw. It was like a saber. It made SIVI think of the ancient creature named saber toothed tiger. Strong and powerful legs on the ground, so that his magic is at a very fast rate of consumption. Thick oily fur covers each other''s body. It is just blue and white fur, but it gives people an indestructible feeling.


    There is a thin white frost around the soil pushed away by the giant wolf''s feet. It seems that its natural magic is likely to make the surrounding creatures eroded by ice magic, resulting in freezing effect, and even freezing the other party''s blood directly.


    In this way, even if there is a regular regiment level ordinary army to encircle it, it can easily kill that army by relying on the fur of ordinary arrows and the ability to resist the frost!


    According to this kind of strength, I''m afraid that this giant beast belonging to the species of wolf has a full level of 9, and may break through level 10 at any time!


    The wolf barked at SIVI, his jaws full of jagged canine teeth like a small dagger, and his mouth was firmly clenched. The smelly saliva dropped from the wolf''s mouth to the ground, making people cold all over the body. As long as you are bitten, isive''s small body is absolutely dead!


    Although now relying on the mage''s hand to hold the opponent, if there is a crossbow and other weapons at this time, maybe it can kill it, or if there is another wizard to help attack, it should also be able to solve the other party.


    It''s a pity that Eliza hasn''t even felt the magic, let alone become a magician.


    Only the mage apprentice level SIVI can''t double cast this high-end skill, so it seems that the master and apprentice are in danger!


    However, if not well prepared, SIVI would not go out so easily. He yelled to Eliza, "get down!"


    Then he took out a red crystal the size of a fingernail, put it into the wolf''s mouth as soon as he roared again!


    Then SIVI interrupted the mage''s hand, turned and fell, covering Eliza with his body.


    The next moment, a violent explosion happened.


    Different from the one in the copy, the sound of this explosion was not as loud as before, but closer to the muffled sound. The air waves did not seem to be as strong as the previous one. However, the blazing flames were much stronger than before. If they were not extinguished quickly, the trees around them would be ignited and a forest fire might be created.


    Sylvie stood up, rubbed his aching back with a small stone, and nodded with satisfaction at the destructive effect of spending a [fragmented crystal of fire element].


    At this time, his heart was filled with a wonderful sense of emptiness.


    The predator who had been bothering him for two days was simply solved


    However, in this way, without external threats, he can not continue to rush through the copy, but can calm down to explore the copy.


    The sense of relaxation and accomplishment immediately covered the void and made him feel extremely full.


    In fact, there is a lot more to be done.


    After a while, the Abbot''s pagoda will be finished and a new copy will be opened. In addition, the evaluation of the depth of the night forest has not yet reached a level. No matter whether there will be a new copy opened after brushing to A-level, the more generous customs clearance reward is worth his efforts.


    In addition, the construction of the master master''s Tower consumed almost all his resources. After that, he had to collect all kinds of resources to make up for it. Otherwise, he would be in trouble if he did not have the resources to build the architectural drawings later.


    What''s more, a feather previously acquired outside the night forest has not yet been identified because of the lack of crystal identification. If you can, you have to collect the technician''s crystal as much as possible, so that you can shoot the full point.


    I don''t know when I don''t want to. When I think about SIVI, I find that I have accumulated so many things to do. It''s a long way to go


    But the most important thing is to send Eliza back to the village.


    Eliza did not see the end of the battle. Naturally, Eliza did not know that Sylvia had killed the wolf by foreign objects. She looked at him with a kind of reverence all the way.


    In her opinion, her teacher first discovered the wolf in advance, and then suppressed the wolf without even moving his hand. Finally, with a powerful magic, he could not find the residue of the wolf.


    From the beginning to the end, Sylvie was calm, and his opponent was no better than him. With his record of killing each other in seconds, he was a bit of a master.


    After returning to the village, Eliza publicized to the villagers that SIVI had killed the wolf who had recently migrated to Yanmen mountain. The little girl danced and talked about the situation at that time. It didn''t look like a lie.Some villagers who rely on mountains are naturally overjoyed. Even those who are engaged in agriculture or have other livelihood are also relieved. In this way, in case of any emergency, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by beasts.


    As a result, in addition to Xiwei''s reputation rising again in the village, the villagers spontaneously raised more than a dozen silver coins and gave them to him as a reward. He lost a piece of crystal of fire element, and Xiwei, who was deeply distressed, did not refuse to accept it, so he took it.


    In the hearts of the villagers, SIVI has become the patron saint of the small village at the foot of the barren mountain on the border of the Empire. It''s better to pay tribute to him than to the Lord''s army, which always comes late only after everything is over


    "Teacher, come to the party." Just as Sylvie was going to meet on the mountain, Eliza, who came home to change her clothes, came and took his hand and begged.


    Unlike the casual clothes that SIVI was used to seeing, Eliza is now dressed in a simple but well cut and well-designed maid''s dress. Although her green body has not yet developed into a concave and convex shape, it has begun to take shape. The golden double ponytail leaped with her coquettish action, and her bright smile like sunshine also gave people a feeling of youth.


    Sylvie couldn''t help rubbing the girl''s head. Although Eliza was just a rural girl, her hair quality was much better than those women who did hairdressing all day long. It felt good.


    Looking at the girl''s discontented puffing up her cheek, Seaver''s face showed a trace of smile.


    "Since the chief invited me to take part in the work, it was hard for me to take part in it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    By the time Sylvie got up the next day, it was getting better.


    He went to the bathroom and had a good wash, and he was sober.


    In spite of Eliza''s face, Sylvia agreed to attend the party yesterday - in fact, he was a little tired of monotonous meals, and was planning to take advantage of this opportunity to satisfy his desire for words, and soon he began to regret it.


    For Sylvie, who was a homestead man in his last life, although he has the memory of traveling a lot of places in this life, he has been living in the mage tower and living a life totally the same as staying at home. It is more difficult to deal with the villagers'' enthusiasm at the party than to play dota with four primary school students to win the opposite five people black.


    If he had a choice, SIVI would rather fight the wolf once more than be surrounded by the enthusiastic villagers. At least in the face of the wolf species, you just have to clench your teeth and cast magic all the time. But in the face of those villagers with a happy face, can you have a good fight


    As for Eliza, that girl has long been out of the crowd with her petite physical advantages Mouth ancient moon, actually oneself slip away! Don''t you see your teacher is also in trouble!


    In short, it was not until the third night of midnight that the devastated Xiwei returned to his mage tower.


    Today, excessive meditation caused some damage to the spirit, and then fought with the wolf. Finally, he was dazed by a group of enthusiastic villagers. Having been exhausted for a long time, SIVI threw himself into a hard bed and fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.


    As a result, because the burden that has been on his mind has been removed, he is too relaxed to sleep the best sleep these days, and then he overslept


    "Sure enough, I''d like to have reservations about this kind of banquet." He rubbed his forehead and found that he was in a better mood after a comfortable sleep.


    After a little movement, he sat back on the bed.


    Because I was so tired yesterday, I went to sleep without even playing the copy. In addition, the Abbot''s law tower should have been completed.


    Although the magic academy system has always been very bad, but I did get a lot of benefits from it, so even if it is really just a web game, the dean''s law tower can bring some surprises to himself.


    So Sylvie, with a glimmer of expectation, immerses his spirit into the tattoo.


    However, before turning to the construction section of the college, he found something different from usual.


    After entering this system, we should first see the goal of "establishing the world''s first Academy of magic". But now, in addition to this title like thing, there are many other words below.


    [task: taking shape]


    [task content: you have already started to build your own college. After all the infrastructure has been built, you will take the first step of the goal, and then you will take shape. Make great strides towards that goal! ¡¿


    [requirement: construct all the following buildings at least LV1]


    [Dean''s Tower (completed)]


    [school house (incomplete)]


    [auditorium (incomplete)]


    [playground (incomplete)]


    [shengtuliao (incomplete)]


    [magic pool (incomplete)]


    [protection border (incomplete)]


    "sure enough There''s also a mission system. " SIVI nodded clearly. In fact, compared with his groundless groping, it is more convenient to have such a task system to guide: "however, it is much better to build just for the first task. When will the customs clearance reward be drawn only..."


    Not only that, Sylvie turned to the resources page, looking at the impoverished resources above, he couldn''t help being a little powerless.


    Just a Abbot''s pagoda has exhausted the initial resources. If he collects bit by bit, God knows when to collect.


    "I can only hope that the things collected in the advanced copy can be exchanged for more resources." A poor new governor sighed, and then transferred the page to the new construction page before.


    Now the construction layout is 3D, which looks like an island full of woods and rocks, which is much better than the green screen at the beginning.


    In the middle of the island is where the Abbot''s law tower is located.


    However, judging from the display, the shape of the Abbot''s Dharma pagoda is very strange. It is a bit like the galinta where the cat fairy lives in the seven dragon beads.


    First of all, there is a very high white column rising from the ground. There are many reliefs on the pillar. Unfortunately, because of the size problem, we can''t see what the sculpture is. I''m afraid that there are more than 100 meters high in the 3D model, but I''m afraid there are more than 100 meters high in the model.


    Above the column is a white disk with a hamburger like shape and a radius of more than 10 meters, without doors and windows. That should be the body of the president''s legal master''s tower.


    If you select the Abbot''s law Master''s tower, a new interface will appear.That''s the function interface of the dean''s law tower.


    LV1 has only three functions: one is to purchase architectural drawings with money from resources; the other is to purchase student ID cards; the last is to open a bronze storage box with a capacity of 20 squares for the owner of the master''s pagoda to store items.


    Needless to say, all the architectural drawings in the task above can be bought here, but they are all LV1


    To buy a student ID card is also to purchase a card like a bank card through money resources. The card starts with a completely blank "admission notice". Once someone enters the magic power, his magic power will be recorded in it and become the holder of the student card. Other than the holder, no one can use the corresponding student ID card.


    When the holder dies, the student card will record the cause of death and be automatically recovered by the dean''s law tower.


    After holding the student card, the college will recognize a person as a student, and according to the level of student card, the authority will also change.


    The college facilities are open according to the authority.


    For example, in class room (LV1), first-class students can only get "active magic" effect, while second-class students can also enhance memory and enjoy extra meditation effect bonus


    In short, the higher the authority, the more benefits you will enjoy.


    It is worth mentioning that the authority of SIVI is the highest NT level president authority.


    After he paid for the corresponding resources, the student ID card can be upgraded. However, the legal master tower of LV1 only supports the upgrade of level 3 student ID card at most. In the following five grades, there are teachers, teaching assistants and professors, and all of them are gray and unusable.


    "Well, there are no other facilities available now." Looking at a large list of architectural drawings and his own clean list of resources, SIVI couldn''t help weeping


    Finally, there is the bronze storage box. At present, this is the best reward after the establishment of the Abbot''s pagoda.


    In short, this is an upgrade of the temporary pocket in the door of trial. In addition to the things inside can not be brought into the door of the trial, there are almost no shortcomings to be picky about.


    Although the establishment of the president''s legal master''s Tower consumes a lot of resources, it is nothing to do with the convenience it brings.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    After reading the construction page of the college, the satisfied Sylvie was planning to pass a copy at the door of the trial, but suddenly found that after the construction of the page, it seemed that a new page had been unlocked.


    So he did not hesitate to move to a new page.


    The new edition is empty, with only a small medal like pattern in the upper left corner, and a number of 50 and a button that says "achievement mall" at the bottom.


    Sylvie carefully selected the medal in the upper left corner, and some words appeared on it.


    [achievement: small test skill]


    [achievement level: black iron medal]


    [unlock condition: defeat a beast above level 5 in real life]


    [achievement value: 50 points]


    "what is this? Is it a reward for defeating the wolf species before Sylvie looked at the words with tears and laughter, and then he frowned: "achievement value? I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere... "


    Immediately he remembered why he was so familiar with the words achievement value.


    "Yes! At the beginning, I didn''t know that the copy can only be done once a day. I think it did appear when I went in to brush it again. To enter the replica again in the same day, you need achievement value! "


    In other words, can these achievement values allow him to make more copies in one day?


    Thinking of him looking at the 50 points, his eyes were burning.


    But soon he calmed down and chose chengchengcheng mall.


    This is very easy to understand literally. It should be exchanged for various items with achievement value.


    There are many categories of things in achievement mall, but generally speaking, there are four categories.


    The first is achievement architecture.


    By way of illustration, these so-called achievement buildings don''t need resources. As long as the achievements are enough to be exchanged, they can be built in the college. Good stuff as like as two peas, and the same as the copy name, which is called "trial door". It can make him free copies of 3 times a day, 1 times, absolutely good things! It''s a pity that the achievement needed is also amazing. It''s 220 points, which makes Sylvie look at it and sigh.


    The second is achievement skills.


    Achievement skills are all magic or skills that are not recorded in the skill tree of sivihara, and can be acquired as long as they are exchanged without the certificate of a technician crystal or a strong one! Not only that, such as "mobile casting", "double casting", "magic shorthand" and so on, all of them can be called magic skills! But the price is too expensive


    The third is consumables.


    Such as potions and crystals. Unfortunately, there is no technician crystal who can learn magic.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that these consumables are not too expensive, and they are finally within the scope that SV can afford at present.


    The fourth is miscellaneous.


    For example, if you don''t need magic, you can fly to the sky with a magic broom Although many of them are of practical value, it is also because of the price problem that Sylvie is hard to make a decision.


    "Damn it, why is achievement value needed! How to brush this thing No matter how much he covets the products of the achievement store, his pathetic 50 points are still in his pocket.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth and resisted the idea of buying all kinds of potions and crystals. He closed the shop and turned the page back to the door of trial.


    What''s amazing is that Ming Ming got through the copy of "night forest ¡¤ deep" with a B-level evaluation, but there was no new copy, not even yellow one!


    However, due to the completion of the Abbot''s legal master''s tower, the copy of "noisy seaside" has been opened.


    Now Sylvie''s worry is whether he should go to the dark forest and brush his evaluation to a first, and then try to find out whether he can collect some more pieces of fragmented fire element crystals as his backhand in case of accidents, or he should go to the noisy seaside to fight for the proof of a new strong man.


    In any case, [night forest ¡¤ depth] can''t guarantee 100% of the good things. According to the system''s habitual pit father, maybe even if you can''t easily get an a rating, you can only get a consolation award or something. And the words of "noisy seashore" can at least get a strong proof.


    Unable to resist the temptation of the strong, SIVI finally chose a new copy of the sound of the seashore.


    The camp was built on a huge reef, behind and to the left of the tent was a rough sea. The waves smashed on the hard rocks, and the smell of the sea was diffused in the air. On the right side of the camp is a cliff with tens of meters high. If you look up, you can see the outline of the woods.


    Looking at the vast expanse of the ocean, which extends to the infinite horizon, Seaver suddenly felt that his lazy body was full of energy.


    However, no matter how beautiful the ocean is, you can''t be a mother-in-law when it''s time to start. After all, it will be troublesome for Eliza to see it when she comes to class for a long time.


    Sylvie was about to take all the supplies from the blue supply box when he found a prop called chromosphere inside.[dye ball]


    [consumables]


    [this is a tracking device made of special dyes, which hunters use to chase escaped prey! This improved version can last a long time even in water! ¡¿


    this is a prop used by hunters to track their prey. Although it is not common in Yanmen mountain where there are no beasts, it is not rare in other villages that make a living by hunting.


    Does this mean that the boss will use guerrilla warfare and so on? Or is it that the other body has super maneuverability and is hard to track with naked eyes?


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not a good omen


    With a sigh, he put the dye balls and other supplies into a temporary pocket that served as a waistband, and seavy went forward.


    After passing a short but rugged reef beach, Ping An arrives at a beach.


    It takes half an hour to walk from one end of the beach to the other, with good news and bad news.


    The good news is that although the beach here is very beautiful and the sun is good, but different from the beaches before he crossed, the beaches in this world have not been developed into various tourist sites At least not in the copy, so don''t worry about bringing ordinary people into the fight.


    The bad news is that there are seven or eight monsters on this beach, which are like hermit crabs magnified by dozens of times. It seems that these guys are the aborigines here.


    Instead of pincers, these are Mantis like scythes with serrated scythes called scyllas.


    although their shells are very hard, the force of the pliers is not too small, plus the magic foam raid that can be sped in the middle distance, if it is not just going to be rampant, it is at least a monster of 7 or 8. At present, because the opponent moves slowly and the attack rhythm is very obvious, as long as you understand the opponent''s attack mode, it is not difficult to dodge. Therefore, the judgment level of the rampant sickle crab is only level 6.


    Of course, the premise of dodging is that the number of each other should not exceed two


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    "Bang!"


    Sand and crustacean fragments scatter with a slight explosion, and the Scylla, a secondary fireball target, turns upside down. Even if the brain died, the eight crabs, which are similar to crabs, were still waving under the command of instinct for a while before they were dead.


    Although the water attribute of Warcraft, Scylla crabs have poor resistance to fire element magic, but their tenacious vitality and extremely high defense ability make them able to bear to eat four secondary fireballs before they are completely dead.


    In addition, this guy is obviously different from goblin, who is greedy for life and death. Even if he is seriously injured, he will continue to run around like his name. If he wants to attack, he has to run around in circles. Fortunately, there are not many of them in this copy. As long as you don''t run around, you won''t get more than two crabs. Therefore, Sylvie can fly a kite They were all dragged to death.


    As for the more powerful explosive fire arrow and charged magic missile, they have no time to release because the opponent''s speed is too fast


    However, it''s not too hard to solve these guys as long as there is enough time. In fact, what bothers SIVI is another kind of demon.


    Sea slim, this is a kind of weak demon with a crusade level of only level 2, which is almost equal to no defense and the meager life. Even a single blow of ordinary magic missiles can turn it into a pool of mud.


    But the problem is that the appearance of this little thing can perfectly blend with the sea water, and it will not suddenly jump out to attack until someone is close to it, and it will secrete a kind of mucus similar to corrosive liquid.


    To be honest, if the clothes of beautiful girls are corroded or something, it''s very eye-catching, but it''s too bad for the eyes of a great master like Sylvie!


    In addition, the mucus of this thing will not only corrode the clothes, but also has a corrosive effect similar to sulfuric acid on the human body, so it is really troublesome in case of a sneak attack.


    Sylvie sighed as he looked at his apprentice robe, which had been corroded. Fortunately, due to the training of all kinds of copies before, their reaction became extremely fast. When they were attacked, they lost a shot of fireball, and finally they didn''t cause too much damage.


    But no matter how disgusting those seas are, slim can''t stop seavy from going on.


    He collected the carcass of the transverse sickle crab and set off.


    a total of eight crossed crab species. Besides four crab shells, there are two hard sickle feet, a belly bag and a crab.


    It seems that they can be used as materials for making certain items, and can be exchanged for corresponding resources like a broken blade.


    As for the sea slim, after it was smashed, it turned into a lump like water and mixed into the sea. There was no way to collect it


    Because he was slowly dragging the crabs to death with kite tactics, SIVI stopped and stopped for half an hour at most, and finally it took two hours to get to the end of the beach.


    At the end of the beach is another scattered reef area. The size of the reef exposed to the water varies. The largest one is the size of a washbasin, and the smallest is as small as the beer bottle cover. Moreover, because of being washed away by the sea all year round, these reefs with seaweed and moss are as smooth as ice.


    If there is only this kind of difficult road, it will not matter. After all, even if you slip at most, you will fall all wet, and there will be no damage. But God knows how many ocean slym lurks in the shallow water of this reef area


    In the end, Seaver killed more than a dozen sea slyms and broke through the reef area to the second beach at the cost of slightly burned mucus on his right hand.


    Different from the previous sand beach, this beach is not very large. It is 200 meters long from the beginning to the end. The end point is a vast ocean. It seems that there is no other way. The width from the sea to the cliff is about 30 meters, and the whole beach forms an irregular rectangle.


    This is probably where the boss is.


    Sylvie carefully set foot on this seemingly beautiful beach.


    As a matter of fact, without the crabs and crabs that have been seen in the past and the garbage thrown by tourists on the earth, this golden beach with a little white color is really very beautiful. After the tide has faded, you can still see some small things like starfish shells.


    But the more beautiful the place is, the more serious the hidden murders will be.


    According to the previous two copies, the miscellaneous soldier is goblin, and the boss is goblin''s advanced goblin caster and goblin Stormer. According to this, this replica boss, mainly composed of Scylla crabs, should also be a Warcraft of crustacean Scylla species.


    Is it the staff sickle crab who is good at many water magic at Crusade level 9, or giant sickle crab with super strength at Crusade level 11?


    Judging from the rank of miscellaneous soldiers, there should be no Scylla leader at level 13 or Lord Scylla at level 16 If these two goods come out, SIVI can only escape back to the camp with the return crystal at the first time, and then log out the copy to wait for his level to be upgraded.


    Now the most important thing is to quickly find out the location of the other party, or in case of a sneak attack, it will be bad.However, after walking around the cliff until the end, the boss did not appear.


    "Is it hiding under the sand..." Seaver frowned at the golden sand.


    Because of individual differences, many Warcraft sometimes show different innate abilities or magic abilities from their peers. It seems that Scylla''s high-level advanced individuals do have a record of "quicksand" and can bury themselves in the sand.


    And they, like tarantulas on earth, tend to attack only when they are waiting for someone to get close to them, or they will remain motionless and hide under them.


    In other words, unless there is the magic of large-scale AOE, if you want to attack the opponent, you can only try to get close and let it show up to attack SIVI.


    With extreme vigilance, Sylvie began to walk cautiously at the intersection of the beach and the sea. Waves of waves gently hit his lower leg, feeling very comfortable, but he did not relax his vigilance. Instead, he has been tightening his nerves, staring at the surrounding beach, and preparing to fight at any time.


    However, the next moment, the attack appeared from the ocean behind him, and a huge figure jumped out with the waves!


    When SIVI suddenly noticed and turned around, he was confronted with a bloody mouth full of terrifying teeth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    "That''s all for today." At the end of a day''s class, SIVI told Eliza, who had finished her meditation, "be safe on the way back."


    The little girl took a careful look at Sylvie''s face. She seemed to stop talking. At last, she bit her lip and spoke softly as if she had made up her mind. "Teacher, are you upset?"


    I didn''t expect Eliza to say that. Sylvie was stunned: "why do you ask?"


    "Because today''s teachers have always had a straight face." The little girl said seriously.


    Sylvie reached out and touched his face. "Well, is that obvious?"


    The little girl kept her head in a hurry, and her golden ponytail hopped up and down, as if to say, "yes, that''s so obvious!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m just thinking about small things." Looking at the lovely look of his student, Seaver smiles and rubs Eliza''s head.


    "But..." Eliza hesitated, as if to say something, but was stopped by Sylvie''s smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a teacher. Nothing can embarrass me." At this moment, Sylvie''s smile seems to have more hesitation and more confidence.


    After sending Eliza out of the mage tower and watching her figure disappear at the entrance of the mountain pass, Seaver''s face collapsed.


    "It''s easy to say..."


    He sighed and sat back on his meditation hardwood bed.


    Now as soon as you close your eyes, you will see that terrible mouth full of tusks. You can''t calm down and meditate.


    He looked at the snow-white ceiling and recalled the past in his mind.


    "I It seems to be dead... "


    Although a secondary fireball was launched due to the conditioned reflex, it did not cause great damage to the opponent. Sylvie''s memory remained in his opponent''s mouth, which was getting closer and closer. There was no impression of what happened afterwards. But it seems that it ended up with his head bitten off.


    "I didn''t expect that the final boss was not a superior individual of Scylla species, but a sea hound."


    Sea hound, Crusade level 8.


    Although there is no direct evidence to prove the relationship between the giant, like a hound with a fish tail, and the weak sea slim, the sea hound, like the sea shrem, has a transparent body that can easily blend into the sea water.


    As a demon without any innate magic, the Beagle has the ability to sneak attack in the water, which makes it obtain a level 8 Crusade level.


    "The chromosphere is for this guy, too." As long as he is dyed by the dye ball, the guy will not be able to dissolve into the water again and lurk. After lifting the special camouflage color, the opponent is just a bigger ordinary beast.


    Sylvie didn''t care too much about his own death.


    In fact, in the previous copies, he also encountered nearly life-threatening scenes. At that time, he knew that if it was not for his extremely strong strength, the strategy copy would never have been smooth sailing, rather, it would be incredible if he could fight smoothly all the way. As long as a blunder, he might die in it. Sylvie just didn''t expect death to come so fast.


    Although the experience of death is incredible, Sylvie''s concern is not only what he died in the copy, but also what will happen in reality after his death in the replica, and what impact it will have on the mysterious magic academy system.


    First of all, he was most worried that he would die as soon as he died in the copy. Everything was over. This kind of thing didn''t happen Besides, if it does happen, he won''t be worried.


    Then he turned his eyes to the tattoo on the back of his right hand.


    It''s less than a month, but the pointer that originally pointed to the mark 1 has now pointed to 2.


    It seems that if you die in the copy, the life expectancy outside will be reduced by one month. In addition, SIVI has not found any other changes.


    "However, no matter whether there will be other side effects, it is not a good thing to die. In the future, we should try our best to carry out the copy strategy on the premise of surviving."


    Sylvie opened the Academy of magic system to see if there was any change in it, he said casually.


    The only task in the task system is still hanging there alone, and it doesn''t cancel the task because it''s dead once.


    On the resources page, there is no death penalty, which is often used in role-playing games. In this regard, Sylvie is very lucky. Although a lot of resources have been spent in building the master master''s tower, only the money resources are not consumed. In case the money resources are emptied because of death, I''m afraid He will be impatient, a mouthful of old blood directly spit on the screen


    The magic book is still the same as before. However, looking at the few icons on it which represent the learned skills, Sylvie has a sense of depression. It''s so difficult to learn one ring of magic. What should we do in the futureThe door of trial, that is, there are no special changes in the copy layout. The cost of copies is reduced because you have no chance to pay for more copies. Now, if you select the accessible copy, the information displayed above will be very nice to mark the required achievement value.


    Then there is the layout of college construction. There is also no change here. There is still only one master master tower in the center.


    "Speaking of, in order to prevent the occurrence of any accidents that reduce the money resources, it is better to buy a drawing now."


    It may be because of the need for resources to build, the price of architectural drawings is not expensive. Sylvie bought a school house and a magic pool for 70 resources. Of course, even if I bought the drawings now, because of the lack of resources, neither the school house nor the magic pool can be built.


    Later, he mumbled that "the student ID card is useless now, and it''s expensive." without hesitation, he spent 10 resources to buy a certificate for Eliza.


    Finally, the achievements page. But what makes Sylvie laugh and cry is that the achievement value of the achievements page has not decreased, but has become more.


    [achievement: death experience]


    [achievement level: bronze medal]


    [unlocking condition: Death once in the door of trial]


    [achievement value: 20 points]


    is death also an achievement


    Looking at the new cyan Medallion next to the previous one, Sylvie didn''t know what expression to show.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you don''t need to rush through the customs copy. Step by step, solid foundation is the best choice.


    Having figured out this point, after the failure of trying to brush the "noisy Beach", SIVI, in addition to meditating honestly every day, just went to brush the forest in the night, accumulating various resources and props.


    Although he opened a new copy called "night forest ¡¤ center" after passing the customs with a rating, he did not intend to try it immediately. In fact, Sylvie would not try a new copy until he realized that he could get through the noisy seaside.


    In this way, in the morning, I brush copies to save resources. After lunch, I can spend some time in the sun lazily. In the afternoon, I teach Eliza magic knowledge and meditate with her. Occasionally, I can take time to walk around the mountain to catch a rabbit, a mountain moose and other open meat and improve the food.


    Such a small life is also good, if not for the existence of the tattoo on the back of his hand, SIVI almost forgot to establish a magic academy.


    Just as she was about to accumulate the resources to build the school, Eliza suddenly felt her magic.


    SIVI helped her to confirm that although it was very weak, the little girl had indeed acquired her own magic power through a long time of meditation!


    Looking at Eliza''s exultation, Seaver suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    In the practice of magic, it is very difficult to condense and feel one''s own magic power. It is also a natural moat to distinguish ordinary people and magicians.


    If only one out of a thousand people has a magic talent, I''m afraid only one of them can overcome this difficulty and become a mysterious magician in the eyes of ordinary people.


    This is why the so-called School of magic will recruit a lot of students, but in the end, only a few dozen students can stay in the college. This situation may be better in some ancient magic schools, but it is only better


    In order to improve the success rate of their students'' perception of magic power, many travel school mages will give them external or internal application of some unique magic medicine before meditating every day; the rich and powerful nobles can occasionally buy some precious perception potions to use for the children in their family who have magical gifts.


    It''s a pity that poor Sylvie doesn''t have that kind of welfare to give to the little girl. She can only listen to SIVI''s words and repeat boring meditation every day. Even though she is gifted, it took her more than a month to feel her magic.


    "In short, test your element affinity bias first." Put that guilt away, Sylvie said to Eliza, who was still in her excitement.


    "All right, teacher!" Maybe because of the magic feeling, the little girl''s answer today is very powerful.


    The affinity bias of elements is actually the so-called magic attribute which element is more focused on.


    Large schools of Magic have their own magic devices for testing, but when it comes to SIVI, they can only use the local methods that have been used since ancient times.


    That''s a test called "water see formula.".


    First of all, the apprentice put a piece of water into the water to test the water.


    If the magic is inclined to fire element, there will be bubbles at the bottom of the water, and if the affinity for fire element is particularly strong, it will appear like boiling water.


    If the magic is biased towards the water element, the water surface will rotate slowly, and if the water element has a strong affinity, a small vortex will appear in the center of the water cup.


    If the magic is biased towards the wind element, the stone will float upward, and if it has a strong affinity for the wind element, the stone will even leave the water and float in the air.


    If the magic is biased towards the earth element, the water will become turbid, and if the affinity to the earth element is particularly strong, the pebbles will disappear and the whole cup of water will turn into muddy water.


    Eliza put her hands on both sides of the cup, holding something, but the palms of her hands did not touch the cup. Then she frowned as if she were trying hard to drive her magic power into the cup.


    "Fool, do you think you''re pulling your wrist? You don''t need to work hard to guide magic power!" Seeing this, SIVI couldn''t help but say, "calm down, concentrate, feel your magic, and then you can guide it naturally!"


    It may be that Sylvie''s guidance is really effective, or maybe Eliza is getting the hang of it. Her frown has calmed down, and her face is much better than before.


    Gradually, the water in the cup began to appear a little bit of rotation, although the micro can not be checked, but because of the centrifugal force of rotation, the center also has some depression.


    Water elemental talent, and it seems to be almost superior level.


    "Well done, I''m a student." Really happy for Eliza, SIVI touched the girl''s head, then put his left hand into his apprentice robe bag.


    However, this action is just a gesture. In fact, SIVI opened the bronze storage box attached to the master master''s tower for a long time. He took out an object from it and pretended to take it out of his pocket and handed it to the girl with a happy look because of his touch.It was a magic dagger named "sea blue dagger". It was the first time that Sylvie drew A-level rating in the "Moonlight forest ¡¤ deep" and got it from the customs clearance reward.


    "I gave it to you. Well, it''s a reward for feeling the magic."


    "Really? Such a beautiful sword... " Eliza looked at the sea blue dagger in front of her.


    As a magic item, the shape of sea blue dagger is different from that of ordinary dagger. The handle of the sword is made of refined steel. The armguard is covered with mysterious and beautiful runes. The hand is wrapped in unknown leather, so that the hand will not slip when it is held. The end of the handle is inlaid with a blue pearl the size of a coin. The blade of short sword is made of hard crystal similar to blue crystal. Although the shape of the blade is not very regular due to the poor technology, it looks crystal clear and beautiful.


    No matter what the property is, it can be sold at a very good price just by taking it to the city auction.


    In addition to adding 3-8 basic physical damage, this magic weapon also has an attribute called "sea blue".


    [sea blue: if you use this dagger as a staff to assist casting, all water elemental magic will reduce a byte of chant, and the effect will increase by 5%. ¡¿


    reducing chant bytes is useless for SIVI, who has always been silent. However, the magic effect increases by 5%. This effect is good if it is not limited to water elemental magic. The problem is that SIVI can''t do water elemental magic at all


    So to sum up, the best choice is to give Eliza this short sword with good selling appearance and attribute.


    As for why my teacher can take out a dagger from a robe pocket, this is not a matter for the little girl to consider. In her consciousness, no matter what magical action the magician makes is normal.


    "It''s normal for teachers to give magic items to students. Please accept them quickly. In addition, "SIVI, who forced the dagger into Eliza''s arms, looked at the little girl whose head was low and her expression was not clear, but her ears turned red." remember to wrap this sword with something when you go back. It''s a crime to wrap it with something. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you, teacher. I will cherish this sword very much! "


    Sylvia, who didn''t take Eliza''s words seriously, went back after asking the girl to clear the cup.


    He sat on the hardwood bed, closed his eyes and said nothing until the room was dark because of the sun setting, and then suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    "Although it''s not urgent to set up a magic academy or something, it would be too funny if I was caught up by my students as a teacher. Sure enough, we have to work harder! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Meditation increases the amount of magic power and practice casting ability.


    Sylvie continued to practice in the dark forest for a few days, and finally had to stop exercising.


    The reason is very simple. Eliza has learned the magic missile and the master''s hand. Although the magic missile has not yet reached the level of complete mastery, she can''t use it like Sylvie. The mage''s hand can only lift about ten kilograms within five meters. However, she has mastered these two kinds of magic, and it''s time for her to start learning Water elemental magic.


    But the problem is, let alone teach others, Sylvie himself can''t even do a water elemental magic.


    "I had known that I would have specialized in water elements..."


    Because of this, he could only turn his eyes to the noisy seashore again.


    As long as you can pass the [noisy seashore], you can get a strong certificate, so you can learn the magic of water element.


    In addition, Sylvie also wants to practice and see what he has achieved in his hard work over the past ten days.


    So after watching Eliza go down the mountain after today''s class, SIVI opened the door of the school of magic and chose "noisy Beach" and entered it.


    However, no matter how hard it tries, it can''t change its predicament of being suspended in the air.


    Not far away, another sickle crab noticed the same kind in trouble here and crawled across. Just as it was about to get close to this side, the cross scyllum crab suspended in the air suddenly regained its weight. It was even pushed hard by an unknown force. It was pulled by the force, and hit the creeping one with the momentum of meteorite hitting the earth Only sickle crabs.


    All of a sudden, the bone fragments of the hard shell and the juice in the arthropod''s body were splashed, and the sand on the beach was also lifted by the impact of a yellow and white smoke.


    Before the two Scylla crabs recovered from the dizziness caused by the violent impact, a flame appeared in the hand of a figure in front of them, which immediately stretched out into the shape of arrows, and flew towards the two crabs!


    The next moment, a violent explosion and a raging flame covered the two sickle crabs.


    The whole process was very neat. It took more than ten minutes to grind the Scylla crabs to death. Now Seaver can easily kill two at a time, which is quite different from that ten days ago.


    "Before I knew it, I had become so much stronger..."


    It may be because he has made some progress every day, and he has gradually become accustomed to changes. In addition, goblin is so weak that even SIVI himself completely ignores the difference between now and Hepu in the beginning.


    Besides, the amount of magic simply increased by a fifth at the beginning of a long time of meditation. At that time, SIVI thought that he had a weak foundation, so he made obvious progress. However, it has been the same for more than ten days. If compared with the magic power of the last time he came to attack [noisy seaside], now SIVI''s magic power has directly increased by three times Eight times more than the original!


    I haven''t studied it before, but now I want to be a mage apprentice. The magic amount of this level definitely belongs to the level of foul!


    In the real world, the wolf can easily resist the frontal rush of the final boss goblin Stormer, and the consumption of magic is still within the acceptable range. Thinking hard, Sylvie found no reason why he was too lazy to continue thinking, and simply attributed it to the effect of the system.


    Just as easily as just now, he lifted up one of the crabs with the master''s hand and smashed it on the other. This kind of action can''t be done by yourself the last time.


    Not only that, because [dark forest ¡¤ deep] is too easy for SIVI, even the skill of exploding burning arrow, which takes a certain amount of time to cast, can also take time to use it safely. This also indirectly caused a rapid increase in magic proficiency. Now SIVI doesn''t even need a second to launch the explosive arrow. He has almost changed from learning to mastering it. In this regard, as long as a magic can be used more often, the crystal can be completely mastered without spending extra technicians.


    All in all, Seaver, after easily eliminating all the crabs and collecting their bodies, once again set foot on the beach where he died.


    With his preparation, seahound, who wanted to sneak attack, jumped out of the water and was taken back by SIVI with a slap of the mage''s hand. Moreover, he left an indelible mark on the other side. After locking the mark, SIVI directly launched a five times charged magic missile to smash the whole Beagle into pieces and completely disappeared in the sea.


    The whole killing process was completed in one go. Even Sylvie''s position had not changed since he was attacked, so he easily killed the sea Hound of level 8 in crusade.


    The treasure chest is hidden in the sea water. No matter how big and small coral reefs are displayed on the beach, no matter how big and small coral reefs are displayed on the beach, no matter how big and small coral reefs are displayed on the beach, no matter how big and small coral reefs are displayed.Several other things in the treasure chest are not very good, but in addition to the certificate of the strong, there is an unexpected technician crystal.


    In any case, this level of harvest has been considered a big harvest.


    The pass rating is a, and the reward is an ice blue pendant. Unfortunately, without identification, you can''t see the attribute. And Sylvie has no crystal on hand, so he can only put it aside for the time being.


    Then, in order to be able to teach the girl the water element magic suitable for her, SIVI did not hesitate to use the strong certificate to light up the "water element rudeness". The water element rudeness disappeared like the fire element at that time, and became a ring of magic called "ice knot bomb". Later, he activated the integral magic of water element magic ice knot bomb with technician crystal "Fluctuating currents.".


    After returning to the camp with the return crystal and exchanging the collected items for resources, SIVI logs out the copy.


    The rewards from the crabs are huge, at least more than goblin.


    a crab shell can be exchanged for 3 stone materials and 2 metal resources. A hard sickle can exchange 5 metal resources. The foam belly bag can be used to convert 4 point gold material resources. The crab can exchange 2 magic potions and 2 point gold material resources.


    The materials just collected in it and the resource exchange certificates obtained from the treasure chest can be used to build the school house.


    However, when SIVI opened the magic academy system, he found something different.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    "Trial..." Walking along the path in the field, Sylvie looked ahead absentmindedly.


    In the task panel of the magic academy system, there was a new task in addition to the "rudimentary" task to establish the Academy at the beginning.


    [task: primary test]


    [task content: you have the strength to attack the first level, so do a good performance in the tower of tempering! ¡¿


    [requirements: complete the trial of the grinding tower (first floor)


    [Note: because the process of the grinding tower (first floor) is long, please be prepared before entering]


    Xiwei has confirmed that the so-called grinding tower is actually a new copy in the door of trial. In addition, because the "noisy Beach" has passed the A-level rating, a copy named "coral trail" appears.


    However, because today''s opportunities have been exhausted, no matter what kind of copy appears, it has nothing to do with the current SIVI.


    But the note at the end of the mission upset seavy.


    What does a longer process mean? What kind of preparation is called perfect preparation?


    After thinking for a long time, Sylvie finally decided to Go to the village for dinner first.


    Although the fruit is delicious, it''s not difficult for SIVI to play game now, but whether it''s fruit or barbecue, there will always be a day when I''m tired of it. It''s better to go to Eliza''s pub to eat other food than the two.


    "Sure enough, human beings are social creatures Even as a magician, you can''t leave human society. "


    Although there are rumors that high-level magicians can produce food out of thin air, or even survive by taking elements without eating, the rumors that even for Sylvie are more like myths than facts, they are still too illusory, and even when they are promoted to the level of great mages, they still need to eat food.


    When he entered the village from the path between the ridges, he found that the atmosphere in the village was not right.


    A group of men gathered around the entrance of the village. The women took care of their children, but they could not help but cast a worried look at the entrance of the village. Even when he entered the village, they could not find out.


    Curious Sylvie simply climbed up to the top of the bungalow and walked towards the entrance of the village. At the same time, he saw what happened there through the crowd.


    Five heavily armed soldiers were confronting the men in the village. Close enough, Sylvie could almost hear the conversation.


    The soldiers took the lead in talking about a big man who was nearly two meters tall and could give people a sense of oppression by standing alone. In the village, the head of the village was an old village head with white beard and baldness, leaning on crutches and stooping over his back. From the momentum, the village has been several times worse than the other side.


    But most of the swords are not as powerful as the swords Only a few hunters have a few poorly made bows and arrows.


    The meaning of the soldiers seems to be that the Lord specially sent them these elite soldiers to levy war aid tax on the residents in the territory because of the tight front-line war.


    However, there was no money left in the village. Except for a few well-off families, most of them could hardly get out any copper before the spring harvest. Forced by the helpless village head, he could only ask for a little time.


    "What ''elite soldiers''," although the half body armor on the other side is not too thick, it can frighten the short-sighted villagers, but it can''t frighten the Xiwei who has traveled many places in the Mainland Well, now it''s just someone who inherits SIVI''s memory: "that''s the half armour of ordinary spearmen, and the weapons are just long spears for array. If elite soldiers take a sword at least, it''s not too cheap!"


    I''m afraid these guys who call themselves tax agents are just soldiers fleeing from the battlefield.


    Because of the autocratic rule of the world, generally speaking, deserters will be hanged if they are found out, and they are not even qualified to go to the military court. However, these guys not only don''t hide their heads like street mice, but also dare to act as tax officials. Obviously, there is something fishy behind their backs.


    Based on this, SIVI did not rush to get ahead, but continued to lean down, ambush on the roof, watching the development of the situation.


    There is no money in the village, so no matter how forced by the other party, it is impossible to change the money, so naturally, the discussion collapsed.


    The big soldier looked down at the old village head and began to utter words: "hum, if you don''t pay taxes, you have to resist the Lord and his orders! This village will not be able to follow the example of other knights


    "Oh, tax officials, but our village really has no money..." The old village head was sweating.


    Their small village, let alone a group of knights, would be completely destroyed once two or three came.


    "No money? It''s not impossible. " The big soldier touched his chin and then probably made a kind smile to him. However, the deliberate smile made his face even more ferocious, which can be seen from the old village head who was already shaking with fear."Why What can I do? " But even though he was shivering, the old man did not forget to fight for a life for his village.


    "You should know, old man, that the nobles and adults above all have some hobbies, and slaves are very good things to vent their hobbies. The price of these things is not low." The smile on the big soldier ruffian''s face has changed from a stiff fake smile to a real smile, but it looks even more obscene: "you only need to pick a few children from the village to make slaves for the noble adults, and then the tax can be offset. How about it? It''s not only free of tax, but also can reduce the number of people in the village. Is it a simple way? "


    "Shut up!" The old man put his crutches on the ground, and his wrinkled face was full of anger: "I am the village head here! How can you do such a thing as betraying villagers! "


    "Hey, old man." The expression on the big soldier ruffian''s face also cooled down. He approached the old man and said with a half forced and half threatening tone: "I can show you the way. If you don''t leave, don''t blame us! Pay the tax money now, or we''ll be rude! "


    "No, we will not betray our family and friends in any case. Mr. tax official, just a few more days until the spring harvest is finished... " The old man also tried to reason with the other side, but he was rejected by the drunkard.


    The big soldier gave a strange smile: "wait? We can''t afford to wait. The soldiers on the front line can''t! Brothers, let''s go


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Although in SIVI''s opinion, those soldiers with the same equipment as the elite goblin are nothing, but for the villagers with more inferior equipment, it is not the same.


    Even if they are just soldiers, they can be regarded as soldiers who have been on the battlefield, and their psychological quality and fighting methods are not comparable to those of villagers.


    Even if the number of soldiers is much larger than the number of ruffians, if there is a real fight, I am afraid that these farmers will be defeated.


    Moreover, the soldiers and ruffians claim to be tax officials, and their purpose seems to be just to ask for money. The civilians may have the courage to fight against the mountain bandits, but when it comes to the Lord and other public authorities, their courage is much weaker. If they really want to, the villagers will not really fight for each other''s death, but let the other side plunder them with the idea of destroying money and eliminating disasters. After all, they are poor There is nothing to plunder, and the biggest loss should be those who are relatively rich.


    It seems that those soldiers are really going to fight hard, and the villagers'' will is obviously shaken. Even a few timid villagers have already shrunk back, but they have not got any clues. SIVI is worried whether to show up or not and start to drive away the soldiers. However, the development of the event is beyond his expectation.


    "Stop it!" The familiar golden ponytail was inserted between the two groups.


    The expression on Eliza''s face was very tense. If you look carefully, you will find that the girl''s legs are shaking slightly.


    But even so, she firmly stopped in front of those soldiers: "even the tax official can''t casually plunder the villagers'' living money!"


    With the appearance of Eliza, Sylvia found something wrong.


    When the soldiers who had been impatient saw Eliza, their faces showed the expression of finding the target.


    Because of the previous conversation, seavy subconsciously thought they wanted to use Eliza as a slave, but he soon found out that there was something wrong with it.


    There are two kinds of popular slaves in the world, young and strong laborers and beautiful female slaves.


    Eliza is certainly not the former. As a slave, she is too young. If only one or two of them show this expression, it can be regarded as a special hobby of Lori Kong. However, it is a bit coincident that all five of them are Lori Kong.


    "Is Eliza the real target?" Sylvie narrowed his eyes.


    However, it''s strange to say that Eliza''s clever personality is destined to prevent her from getting into trouble. Moreover, she has been learning magic with SIVI all the time, and she can''t go anywhere else. So what''s the other party looking for?


    The trouble is the motive.


    At this time, the soldiers below had already shown disgusting smile, ignored those villagers who were still on the side, and surrounded Eliza half.


    "Little one, it seems that no one has taught you that you should respect us masters!" The big soldier grinned fiercely, showing his yellow teeth. He leaned on his spear and made an aggressive noise on the stone floor.


    Eliza bit her teeth as if to suppress her fear and pulled out the magic dagger across her waist.


    As soon as the exquisite dagger came out of the scabbard, it immediately caused a burst of wonder among the crowd. It seems that Eliza had not let other villagers know that Sylvia had given her such a precious dagger. But those five soldiers ruffians seemed to have known it for a long time, but turned their greedy eyes to the dagger.


    Just when everyone thought that the fight was imminent, and even SIVI was ready to fly the scum at the first time, the big soldier suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Well, little one, as long as you hand over the weapon, how about this month''s tax equalization?"


    Hearing this, all the villagers'' eyes fell on Eliza''s hand, but the little girl shook her head: "this sword is my teacher''s, without his consent, I can''t give it to you!"


    The problem is really the sea blue short sword. Sylvie raised her eyebrows. Although Eliza''s answer made him feel very good, if he wasn''t here today, I''m afraid the little girl would suffer. It seems that she has to teach her what to be flexible and stretch


    It is impossible for those soldiers to feel the magic weapons. In other words, there should be other people behind the scenes. But judging from the current situation, there should be no new clues.


    So it''s time for Sylvie. Otherwise, if Eliza gets hurt, it won''t be fun.


    "Well, that''s a pity." The tall soldier who didn''t know he was about to face a catastrophe shrugged his shoulders in a hypocritical way: "in this way, we can only perform our official duties."


    Then he motioned to the others with his eyes and began to approach Eliza.


    The information they got was that the little girl was just beginning to learn magic, so long as she could chop it down before the other party started singing. Anyway, what they wanted was only the dagger, not the girl with the dagger.


    But before they do something, a voice that makes him subconsciously feel extremely dangerous comes from the top right.


    "What do you want to do to my students?" A black robe dances with the breeze in spring. A man who is not too tall, however, gives a strong sense of oppression because of standing on the roof and the cold eyes.For the sudden appearance of SIVI, the expression of the several people was quite different.


    Eliza is pure joy from her heart. The villagers are mixed with a little guilt in the joy. When the little girl is in trouble, they don''t want to help, even the mother of the girl is stopped by several village women.


    But those ruffians'' faces were very ugly, first shocked and scared, then after several people exchanged their eyes, they became cruel to break the jar and break.


    Maybe in their opinion, the young wizard of SIVI needs to sing if he wants to cast a spell. If he does it, he may die. Know that the long guns in their hands can be thrown like javelins!


    But SIVI''s actions immediately crushed their fantasies.


    He jumped from the roof, but hovered in the air in the air in the empty air, still looking down at the ruffians without expression.


    There was no spell, no cast position, even a wave of magic guides, just like a divine standing in the air.


    These are only soldiers who have been on the battlefield for several times. They don''t know what this means. But they know at least one thing, that is, the magicians in front of them can never be provoked.


    "There is nothing to be happy about killing ants. Get out of here." But sives'' cold words gave them a sense of the Afterlife: "don''t show up in front of me again."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Sylvie certainly doesn''t float.


    Although it is also a ring of magic, but in the skill tree, it belongs to binary magic, which needs to learn the wind element first.


    He just held himself in the hand of the mage. Anyway, ordinary people can''t see the mage''s hand. In their eyes, this visual effect is exactly the same as floating.


    As a matter of fact, if SIVI has enough achievement value to exchange for the ability of "move casting", even if the mage''s hand holds him to move in the sky - although the speed and height are certainly not comparable to floating


    In the army ruffian, the big man is the first to react.


    "Sorry, we didn''t know there was a wizard here." The big soldier ruffian seems to want to learn from the etiquette of meeting aristocrats. Unfortunately, the imitation is not in place. Instead, it looks like a gorilla Dancing: "it''s just that taxation means lord lord, that..."


    Several other soldiers who responded later were startled by his words and glared at him one after another. Obviously, they were dissatisfied with the way the big man continued to talk to SIVI. Who knows if the wizard who seems to be very powerful will suddenly change his mind and start to kill them directly


    However, since the big man has said it, they can''t deny it, so they can only work in the back.


    SIVI jumped from the platform formed by the mage''s hand. The height of the mage''s hand was only more than one meter from the ground. It was no problem to jump down.


    Unexpectedly, the other party even wanted to get something after he appeared. SIVI frowned and yelled: "my patience is limited. Get out of here!"


    Immediately, the mage''s hand clenched his fist and smashed it to the ground. He only heard the sound of "bang". On the ground covered with stone slabs, a pit with a diameter of more than two meters and a depth of about half a meter appeared.


    This is obviously more powerful than just standing in the air.


    The big soldier ruffian seemed to be awakened from greed. He was sweating and fled to the village with other soldiers.


    The village was quiet at first, then cheers broke out suddenly, and the villagers'' faces were filled with excitement. Only the old village head, who was still worried about being revenged by the Lord, looked sad.


    At this moment, Xiwei''s reputation among the villagers even faintly surpassed the old village head and became the spiritual pillar of the villagers!


    Sylvie himself was relieved.


    Just now that was intended to hit the big soldier ruffian.


    He is very clear that maybe the best choice is to kill the other party, but he still can''t hurt the killer in the end.


    Although he has no pity for the monster Sylvie in the copy, it is still difficult to be decisive in killing people.


    Anyway, it''s still useful to leave those people''s lives behind. Maybe we can find out the real behind the scenes. He comforted himself so much.


    After letting the little girl pacify the villagers first, Xiwei also quickly walked to the direction of those soldiers fleeing.


    Soon he found out something.


    "My Lord, you didn''t say there was a very powerful mage in that village." In the woods not far from the village, the big soldier was complaining to a man.


    The man has a dark blonde hair which is inclined to brown, and the hair that is well combed has obvious traces of hair oil. He is wearing a black robe inlaid with gold. Compared with SIVI''s Apprentice robe, he is obviously more than one grade higher in terms of material selection and craftsmanship. Even the perfume that can still be seen one meter away is a misfits for men and the surrounding jungle. No matter how it looks, men are like those who should sit in an office and write pictures.


    With the complaints of the big soldier ruffian, the other several army ruffians also nodded.


    "Oh?" The blonde man picked his eyebrows gracefully and asked the ruffians, "how powerful is it?"


    So those army ruffians told the men what they had experienced before. They also exaggerated the strength of SIVI a little and showed their perseverance


    "In other words, you didn''t get the magic weapon I asked you to grab?" After listening to them, the expression on his face did not change in the slightest, but said in a light tone: "since I didn''t grab it, I can''t give you the original amount. I''ll reduce it to one silver coin for each person."


    The big man just wanted to say something, but he was staring at him with his cold eyes. In addition, Siwei''s former Yu Wei was still there, which made him feel afraid of these mages, so he couldn''t say anything.


    This is also the case with other mercenaries, who dare to be angry but dare not speak up.


    "A silver coin is indeed a little less, so I''ll give you a little more compensation." The man stroked his oily hair, then took out a small pocket from his arms and threw it to the soldiers.


    The big soldier grabs his pocket, and several other ruffians come forward to see what kind of compensation these extravagant mages will give themselves.But it was not a piece of gold or silver that came out of the pocket, but a small stone.


    "What is this?" The big soldier''s question almost also represents all soldiers'' aspirations.


    At this time, a sense of danger enveloped them. Even the battlefield in which the corpses were scattered in the wild could not make them feel so palpitating. They just wanted to make an evasive action, but it was too late. The small stone suddenly exploded, and the fragments of the stone when it exploded also shot their bodies into a sieve, so they could not die any more.


    A ring of earth elemental magic, sandstone bomb.


    Although the destructive power is not comparable to the same ring of explosive arrow, but it has the weird characteristics of delayed explosion. In addition, those greedy soldiers and ruffians are surrounded by each other and are very close to the explosion point, so they are all in one pot.


    "Well, foolish pariah, how can I, Shaq mishandya, leave the stain in this world." The man grinned scornfully at the dead bodies.


    There are predators and scavengers in the woods, and the bloody smell of the corpses will soon attract those guys, and eventually they will be completely destroyed.


    He turned his eyes to the village not far away, and his smile on his face also narrowed: "the magician who sends a ring of magic instantly seems to be worth making friends with."


    All of a sudden, he turned his head sharply, and his eyes narrowed slightly as if he wanted to see through the bush.


    Just as he drew out his short wand and began to approach the Bush step by step, a gray black rabbit jumped out of the Bush and disappeared into another bush.


    "Woodland cunning rabbit..." The man named Shaq was relieved, put away his wand, smoothed his hair, and turned to walk to the village.


    And in that Bush, Sylvie, who saw the whole thing, was relieved.


    "Shaq mishandia..." He looked at the distant figure: "it seems that there is some trouble..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Mage level promotion qualification evaluation, referred to as magic Jinkao. This is a large-scale evaluation activity hosted by Qiyao mage Association, which is held four times a year.


    The lowest assessment level is junior mage. As long as they can pass the examination, they will be recognized as the orthodox school of magic by the Qiyao mage Association. They will be able to receive the corresponding level of master''s salary every month, sell goods on consignment and entrust subscription, and even hand over some tasks such as large-scale Crusade, exploration and protection.


    This is no better than welfare for civilian mages without high-level contacts.


    There are only three ways to take part in the MOJIN exam:


    the first method is the evaluation recommendation letter granted by the magic academy recognized by Qiyao mage Association. As long as you show this certificate with special magic, you can easily get the examination qualification, which is also recognized as the simplest way. However, since 20 years ago, thousands of magic schools have sprung up like mushrooms. However, there are only 137 magic schools recognized by Qiyao mage Association. Moreover, according to various indicators, the recognized magic colleges are divided into three grades: lower, middle and upper. The lower school of magic has only 10 recommendation qualifications each time, and the median is 20, while the upper level has enough 50 places. This is one of the reasons why the vast majority of MAGE apprentices are flocking to those higher magic colleges.


    The second method is prepared by Qiyao mage Association for those traveling mages who are not from college. That is, the preliminary examination is conducted in the local mage Association branches. The preliminary test is divided into two items: written examination and operation. For most traveling mages, rich experience in the operation part can often get good results, but because the comprehensive degree of basic knowledge is not comparable to that of academic school mages, it is difficult to pass the written examination. This is also why many good traveling mages can not see the Mage Level emblem.


    The third reason is that the branch of Qiyao mage Association submitted an application for additional qualification one month in advance by successfully completing some extremely difficult or highly meritorious event, or possessed a rare talent. After being verified and approved by this department, an exception certificate was obtained for evaluation. But it''s also the most difficult method. So far, those self righteous mage Association branches have applied and approved the examples approved by this department. They can count them with both hands.


    The rank of mage mishak passed the examination.


    He easily passed the written examination and is now in the actual combat link.


    However, the mage association can''t really capture a large number of Warcraft for their examinees to test their hands, and the cost of magic puppets is slightly higher, and it can''t be wasted on them who are only taking the junior examination. Therefore, this special assessment mode similar to the style of letting loose is formed.


    The world''s magic has a specific level of crusade. As a practical link of professional evaluation, junior mages must have the ability to fight and win with monsters at least at level 10. The demons used to promote them are called "menfan", that is, gatekeepers. The meaning of the name is very simple. If you defeat menfan, you can cross that gate and enter a higher level world!


    Let the examinees go out to find their own Warcraft. This is to test the examinees'' abilities of detection and searching for enemies. However, it seems that rich candidates have gone to animal training shops to buy Warcraft as door fans. What''s more, Qiyao mage association not only did not blame, but also praised the student''s creativity.


    However, in the end, this opportunistic tactic was also written in the foul book


    Because examinees have different talents, their own practice of magic is different, even if the same element also has a variety of strengthening direction, so if you want to get good results, it is also very important to choose the corresponding sector that can give full play to their own advantages. In addition, the exam can not continue all the time, and the sense of urgency that must be made sooner or later tests the examinees'' judgment Breaking force and decision-making power. It is worth mentioning that although the level of Crusade objectively shows the strength of the other side, it is not absolute. There were even candidates who only took the examination of junior mages. They successfully killed a monster with a crusade level of more than 20 through various advantages of the right time and place. There was no other allusion for a moment!


    Finally, it is necessary to open a special recording device to record the battle between yourself and menfan as a proof, and also have to submit it to the examiner to verify whether it can be upgraded.


    Shack followed the frost wolf who had already handed in his hand once, all the way to the vicinity of the rock Gate Mountain.


    Frost wolf is the advanced body of frost wolf. Generally speaking, it appears as a social creature with a crusade level of only level 9.


    However, there is no more than one wolf in a community. Each time a new one is advanced, the original leader will attack it, and the defeated one can only leave the group in a gray and become a lone creature.


    It was because of the discovery that the frost toothed wolf was seriously injured in the leader''s battle, and his strength fell to a level before he dared to act so recklessly.


    However, he soon lost the trail of frost wolf, and finally had to look for other targets.


    However, when he was eating in the tavern of the small village at the foot of the mountain, he found something that made him very interested.It was something that a poor girl in a tasteless, rustic service growing dress was pinned to her waist.


    Although the blonde and ponytail girl had wrapped it in the same ugly coarse cloth, there was still a magic wave in it.


    Shaq could tell that it was a magic object!


    And judging from the fluctuation of magic power, that magic item is even higher than the staff that his teacher regards as a treasure and can strengthen the magic of wind element to a certain extent!


    How can a lowly woman who is just a pauper have magic items?


    Although Shaq was extremely envious of the magic item, he was not a brainless idiot. On the contrary, because he had a good brain, he was able to obtain the college''s recommendation Certificate in the fierce competition. Even though his alma mater, Hillary''s School of magic, was just the next college, the recommendation certificate was not so easy to take.


    So he intentionally or unintentionally revealed that he was a lord and a magician''s identity, and got a little information from the girl''s mouth.


    The other side has a teacher.


    No matter whether her teacher is a traveling mage or a visiting academic mage, it''s not easy to annoy her students who have just entered the apprenticeship level.


    Therefore, no matter how greedy he was, he would not try to rob the girl''s magic items.


    Then, just as he left the village and thought he was hopeless, he met several deserters who had escaped from the battlefield in the west of the mibigh plain, and a scheme that was not considered a conspiracy occupied his heart.


    They used money and force to force those deserters to pretend to be special tax collectors to collect taxes. Because the spring harvest time is not yet available, it is very difficult for the village to hand over so much tax, so that they can claim goods to compensate for the tax. As long as you get the magic object from the girl, the rest doesn''t matter.


    In any case, even if the powerful magician of the other side found out about it, he left. Without material evidence, the other party could not have got it. What about him who was in the college when he was there. After killing those deserters, no one knew that he was behind the scenes.


    It''s a pity that what he has done in the movies and TV series has not been found out easily by Xi Wei


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    Instead of rushing to the village, SIVI went straight back to his mage tower.


    Although the specific situation is not very clear, but from the dialogue between the two sides just now, it can be seen that the magician who claims to be shack wants to rely on those army ruffians to seize Eliza''s dagger.


    But now that his plan had failed, and Sylvie''s actions had given him some warning, he would not have done anything to Eliza, even though he had made his way to the village.


    According to the default rule among magicians, Shaq, an outsider, should visit himself who lives here - a rule that can be ignored when the foreign mage is far stronger than the resident mage.


    However, according to SIVI''s visual observation, the opponent is a guy who can only kill several soldiers by relying on the insidious magic of sandstone bomb. The level should not exceed that of the junior mage. As long as the opponent does not catch the opportunity to use the second ring magic, all the magic can instantly crush the ordinary junior mage. There is no pressure on them


    And the best person to tell Shaq where Sylvia is now is Eliza, a student of Sylvia.


    Sylvia didn''t tell Eliza when he was following the ruffians, so the girl should think she''s gone back.


    After thinking these things out, SIVI immediately rushed back to his mage tower.


    Sure enough, just after he made a little arrangement, there was a knock at the door. It''s not noon yet. Obviously it won''t be Eliza.


    Sylvie jumped into bed, sat cross on the hardwood bed, and, with the mage''s hand, opened the door in a way that had just awakened from meditation.


    "Excuse me, is this the residence of Lord Sylvie Aldrich?"


    Outside the door, shack, well dressed and bright, asked respectfully.


    If SIVI hadn''t seen this guy''s nature before, I''m afraid he would have been cheated by the way he pretended to be.


    Although his plan is too simple and crude because of his lack of experience, this guy should not be underestimated in terms of acting skills


    Sylvie sighed in his heart, but there was no emotion on his face. He asked casually, "I am. Who are you?"


    But shack was surprised.


    He had been to the village at the foot of the mountain before. The hollow round pit on the stone floor of the village could not be forged. If it was explosive magic, such as exploding the burning arrow, it would not be surprising that such a large area of damage was caused. However, the magician named SIVI idrick used invisible strike magic. If only a few soldiers said that, it might be that they exaggerated each other''s strength in order to cover up their own incompetence, but shack specially asked several villagers and got the same answer.


    Although I don''t know whether the magic is the atmospheric hammer of the first ring or the magic blunt attack of the second ring, we can complete this level of magic before the soldiers react to it (Shaq still does not believe that the other party is instant...) At least, this wizard named adrick has reached the primary peak, even has entered the realm of intermediate mage.


    What''s more, the opponent just sat so far away from the door, but he could open the door with the mage''s hand in less than two seconds. The skill shown now makes shack glad that he didn''t get dizzy by greed at first, and started to snatch Eliza''s short sword to provoke enemies of this level.


    At the thought, Shaq''s attitude seemed more respectful.


    "I''m shack mishandia, a second-class student at Hillary''s School of magic and magic. I came to see you because I passed your territory on the way to the magic entrance exam."


    If you let him know that the object of his respect is only a mage apprentice, and he is still a wild mage who has not been certified by Qiyao mage tower, I am afraid that the expression of the Lord''s successor with great self-esteem will be very wonderful


    "Oh, come in then." Said Sylvie without salt.


    However, it is this kind of impolite tone that conforms to the attitude of the elders in Shaq''s thought.


    Although it''s OK for Sylvie to drive Shaq away - in fact, he did have such a plan. After all, he didn''t like to communicate with this kind of guy who didn''t like to communicate with this kind of guy. But everything can''t be seen from one side. Since this guy named Shaq is a student of the school of magic, he should also know something about the current industry of the Academy of magic, which is just used to listen to intelligence.


    We should know that the predecessor of SIVI was a traveling mage. Although he was well-informed, he had never been in the school of magic, so he was totally blind in this respect. It would be better to learn something from relevant personnel and make up for this short board.


    At the same time, even if SIVI didn''t despise this guy, after all, both sides did not tear their faces. Maybe there is a possibility of cooperation with each other''s Magic Academy with him as the springboard, so we can only try to contact each other first.


    On the other side, Shaq frowned as soon as he entered the mage tower. Compared with the master''s tower he thought, SIVI''s tower is really It''s nice to say it''s simple.


    But then he was attracted by some things in the mage tower.The first is a desk. Like the mage tower, this table is only made of ordinary or even inferior wood, but there are several pieces of crystal stones scattered on the desk. At first, Shaq thought that it was just a common gem fragment. Many magicians would call themselves artists and try their best to make their various objects more gorgeous without affecting their practicability. Gems and other things are not really precious things for the profligate magicians.


    But he soon found himself wrong! Because there was a very strong element smell on those "gem fragments". Not only that, even after a long distance, Shaq could even feel the magic power contained in them!


    There are only two things on the continent that have these characteristics at the same time, the magic core and the shining crystal.


    The former is a special substance generated by high-level magic objects. It is more popular recently and has the highest recognition. It is said that the specialized bone organs generated by demons after being promoted to a certain level will store a large number of elements and their own magic power for hunting or fighting. Although there will be mottled and impure elements in the magic core, the magic content is quite considerable. In addition, as long as there is sufficient strength, it can be regarded as inexhaustible. It is the most commonly used energy at present.


    The latter is a relatively rare mineral, with only about half of gold reserves discovered so far. Although it is formed naturally, there is not much magic in it, but the elements inside are surprisingly pure, which is one of the important materials for making magic devices.


    However, the crystal fragments of various elements obtained by SIVI from the door of trial have two elements: pure elements and abundant magic. If they are not too small, they are the most perfect magic materials!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    After SIVI had installed a master for more than an hour and quietly took out a lot of information about the current situation of the magic academy industry from Shaq, he gave Shaq a piece of elemental crystal and sent him away.


    Seeing that he was very happy because of the crystal fragment of the element which was nothing but consumable for SIVI, he even felt that he had some poor Shaq. He also clearly recognized the scarcity of magic raw materials and magic goods in the magic world mentioned by Shaq in the previous conversation.


    You know, although the explosion rate of elemental crystal fragments is not high, if you brush the deep forest at night, you can get almost one piece every day. After all, the number of goblin casters is there, and even if the explosion rate is low, there will always be income. However, if these things are sold out, it seems that they can be sold in the form of ten standard gold coins, and they are of the kind with price but no market.


    In other words, as long as SIVI can grasp the items produced by the copies in the door of trial, he can definitely become a local tyrant above the ordinary magicians!


    In addition, there was one more thing that came out of shack''s mouth that caught SIVI''s attention. It is said that it will be held by the Qiyao mage Association in half a year.


    As long as it can pass the evaluation meeting, the originally unknown School of magic can become a teaching institution certified by the mage Association and become one of the 137 elite colleges. In addition to the right to recommend students to participate in the magic entrance examination, it can also enjoy many benefits. It''s the sweet cake in the eyes of all magic schools.


    However, the evaluation standard of the evaluation meeting is still quite high. It is said that even the most relaxed evaluation meeting has only selected 220 out of nearly 2000 magic schools, and nearly 100 will be cut off next year


    In addition, if you want to have the qualification to participate in the evaluation meeting, the president should at least be a high-level mage, and there are at least three middle-level mages in the college as teaching staff. In addition, the college must have three basic subjects: magic, alchemy, and history of magic.


    The total number of high-level mages in the whole continent is only about 3000, which shows how fierce the competition is.


    "Is there half a year left..."


    For ordinary people, it is almost impossible to reach a higher level within half a year. However, SIVI is an exception. Not long ago, the school house in the system has been completed.


    As soon as the construction was completed, SIVI felt the benefits of the school house. Both the magic and the surrounding elements seemed to be active. This is one of the reasons why he suddenly drove Shaq away. If this phenomenon was detected, it would be troublesome


    But it turns out that he seems to be thinking too much.


    It was not until noon that SIVI recovered from his meditation. He examined the effect of this meditation and nodded with satisfaction.


    As has been said before, the ability of a school house to increase the effect of meditation on students, as well as improve their memory and casting success rate.


    This time, SIVI''s meditation lasted only more than an hour. However, the effect was similar to that of the usual meditation for a long time. The effect almost doubled. This is the power of the school house!


    Then he gave the student ID card to Eliza, who came to deliver meals and attend classes. He continued to carry out the experiment. It was found that only when two people were in the same room or were not more than 10 meters away from each other, the effect of the school house would be activated.


    Well, it''s a little bit smaller, but at least it''s not very good. Eliza, who had just grasped the magic power for a short time, was still struggling to control it. Under the characteristics of "active magic", Eliza was much easier to cast. Unfortunately, the first-class students only had the bonus of active magic.


    As for why she didn''t help Eliza get promoted to a second grade student, Seaver looked at the 30 points of money needed for her first grade student ID card to be promoted to the second level and her only 20 points of money resources. She said that the system was too stingy and he could not do anything about it


    In any case, the promotion to a high-level mage within half a year is like an Arabian Night for ordinary magicians. Sylvie is confident that he can make it. The real difficulty is how to find three middle-level mages as teachers.


    Obviously, it''s better for him to try to cultivate Eliza to the middle level in half a year instead of looking for some inexplicable guys. With the addition of various architectural effects of the college, this goal is not impossible.


    In this way, the problem changed from "finding three middle level mages within half a year" to "finding another two students with the same qualifications as Eliza within half a year, and cultivating them to intermediate level mages at the same time.".


    "In an instant, the difficulty has increased several levels! This is the so-called cocoon and self binding... " Sylvie sighs and opens the Academy of magic system.


    Although it seems that there is no need to be so urgent at present, this time it will not catch up with the big deal. Next year, however, Sylvie always has an invisible sense of urgency that urges him to finish the task of establishing the magic academy as soon as possible.


    There is no big change in the system of the school of magic. On the island where the academy is built, there is only one more five storey teaching building which looks like a "concave" character from the top down. The regular appearance of the teaching building makes SIVI, who is looking forward to seeing some magic buildings, feel a burst of disappointment.Although in a magical world, the appearance of the teaching building is almost the same as that of modern times, which is incredible enough, but for Sylvie, it lacks the necessary impact, which is a bit boring


    In addition, today''s copy has been typed, it seems that there is nothing to do. He was about to turn off the system when he flipped to the achievements page.


    Interestingly, there is a new achievement on the achievements page. It is a silver medal.


    [achievement: playing tricks]


    [achievement level: silver medal]


    [unlock condition: successfully deceive a mage apprentice and make him think that you are an unattainable master! ¡¿


    [achievement value: 100 points]


    unexpectedly, you got 100 achievement points all at once! Seavy was a little dizzy by the pie falling from the sky. He even twisted his face to make sure it wasn''t in his dream. Then there was a "labor and capital development!" It''s the ecstasy that comes up.


    The total achievement value of 170 points can be exchanged for quite good things.


    But Sylvie soon calmed down. His eyes were fixed on one of the items in the achievement store.


    The door of trial, achievement architecture, can change the number of times to enter the copy three times a day. The required achievement value is 220 points.


    Sylvie knew that his biggest asset was not the two building college, but the reproduction of countless treasures. If the next three copies a day for free, then his strength can be said to be a disguised enhancement of a lot!


    Therefore, this achievement building should be in the first place anyway!


    "It''s still fifty It''s a pity to scare off those soldiers and ruffians without success... "


    Completely caught up in the Zhou shaopi mode, SIVI began to rack his brains to think about where he could get his achievement value


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Here is a barren sand dune. If you look at it, you can only see a monotonous yellowish brown. Even the plants growing in this area seem to have been dyed, and there is no green at all.


    The sun hanging in the sky emits its own burning light, which makes the whole dune as hot as a steamer. Even the scene in the vision is distorted by the terrible heat. It looks as if it is suffering from the transparent curtain.


    Occasionally, some animal skeletons can be seen in the sand dunes. The pale white bones are very obvious against the yellow brown sand dunes, which makes people feel more depressed.


    Here is a copy of the yellow brown sand dune in the door of trial.


    The opening condition of this copy is that the clearance rating of "night forest ¡¤ periphery" is above B, and the construction of "Xueshe" is completed. It can be regarded as a copy of the same period as that of the "noisy seaside" which has been cleared by SIVI.


    Because the note on the task panel that told him to be well prepared made made a little uneasy, so he decided to close the copy and get the reward before entering the first floor of the tower of tempering.


    Sylvie wiped the sweat from his forehead. Generally speaking, if ordinary people act casually in this weather, it will take about half an hour to get dehydrated. Fortunately, the magic medicine named "summer elixir" is included in the supplies. The effect of this alchemy product can make SIVI in a normal temperature state, and will not be dazzled by the terrible temperature outside.


    However, there are only three bottles of this convenient medicine. The effect of one bottle is about 20 minutes. In fact, if you take more than 10 minutes, the effect will begin to weaken. So now Sylvie is sweating. If you don''t want to become a human, you have to kill boss quickly in an hour.


    "Although that''s what I said..." Shivy gasped and sat down on a mammoth like ivory, looking wearily at the vast expanse of space: "don''t all the previous copies have a fixed route? Where is the road now? Where can I find a boss in such a big desert without a road


    Now it has been more than 40 minutes for him to enter the copy, and he has consumed two bottles of sunstroke elixir. In order not to waste the potion, he is now gripping his teeth and carrying the heat. He plans to drink the last bottle of medicine until he can''t bear it.


    But there is no way to solve the problem. If you can''t find the boss, you can''t pass the customs. This time, except for some things collected from the miscellaneous soldiers, there is no real harvest at all. You should know that the treasure chest in the boss area and the customs clearance reward are the big heads. It''s just like wasting a copy opportunity for no reason Accept.


    While SIVI was looking at the vast desert at a loss, the sand not far from him suddenly moved, and something began to quietly approach him from the ground.


    However, before he was ten meters away, a blue ball of light hit the unnaturally raised sand.


    It was a magic ice knot bomb of water element which xiweigang had not mastered for a long time. Although its power has been weakened a lot in the desert, the magic effect of water element is also very outstanding for the creatures living in the desert.


    One is covered with red scales and looks like a Komodo lizard stretching to two meters, but its head is a strange reptile like a viper emerging from the sand.


    Gold digger lizard, reptile, lizard claw species. The Crusade level is level 4. It is characterized by "sand swimming" that can freely move in the sand. To be honest, it is not particularly powerful. However, it should be noted that although this guy is non-toxic, there are a lot of bacteria in his mouth. If he is bitten, if he is not disinfected properly, he may die of infection.


    On the way from camp to here, SIVI has almost killed nearly 20 gold digger lizards.


    In fact, in this copy, except for the desert Slim (Level 2), which is very painful but does not cause great harm when he passes by, it seems that there are only gold digger lizards left in this copy


    After adding an ice knot bomb and a magic missile to quickly solve the opponent, SIVI carried the corpse with the mage''s hand to collect the body with hundreds of Jin.


    There is no magic core in this monster, so it is impossible to collect crystal fragments of elements even if fortune is broken. At present, this monster should only explode the resource materials of [rough lizard skin] and [gold digging claw].


    This time, SIVI collected strange material called "the abomination of the gold digger lizard.".


    "What is this?" He looked curiously at the introduction to the object.


    [hatred of gold digger lizard (special)]


    [special temporary items]


    [your hands are covered with the blood of the gold digger lizard, and their resentment of death entangles on you, and will soon call for great disaster! ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SIVI looked speechlessly at a black object in his hand that looked like a tooth.


    What is covered with the blood of the gold digger lizard? He was killed by magic from a long distance! No, it''s not the place to pay attention to. What is the great disaster! Besides, he killed more goblin than the gold digger lizard? It''s about revenge and resentment. Isn''t it supposed to be goblin''s? It''s not scientific, coach!Make complaints about Tucao, make complaints about it.


    I''m afraid the boss in this copy has no fixed location at all!


    I think so. This sand dune is really too big. If we really have to find a small fixed place in an hour, it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Therefore, we should start from other aspects to fight boss.


    For example, kill a certain number of gold digger lizards.


    Thinking of this, he simply drank the last bottle of summer elixir, and then with a strong hand, [the hatred of gold digger lizards] broke like those used crystals. Then something is approaching this side from a distance at a very fast speed. Even if there is still a distance, the sand which is several meters high is very striking because of its rapid movement.


    Sylvie tried to release an ice slug, which was accidentally flashed by his opponent. What''s more, the guy didn''t slow down even though he was dodging. Instead, he used a technology similar to drift, and he easily avoided the sniping of ice bombs!


    At this time, the other side''s appearance gradually became clear. It was a triangular fin exposed in the sand like a shark


    "Shark fins, this speed, and lizard claws that should be the same as the Nuggets Ah, it''s that one. " Sylvie snapped his fingers and, taking the above conditions into account, he had almost guessed the body of the other party.


    If you can''t win with speed, it''s better than strength. Seeing through the opponent''s body, SIVI spreads out his hand, and a light ball appears in his hand. Then the light ball begins to grow, and then suddenly shrinks, and becomes larger and smaller. The two states of light ball give people the feeling that the heart is beating.


    It was not until the shark''s fin was less than 20 meters away that he waved his arm and reflected the charged magic missile from his hand.


    Just listen to "boom!" The explosion point of the magic missile is like a bomb with a large equivalent in the water. It sets off a wave of sand tens of meters high. The surrounding sand is like being hung up by a hurricane, and the surrounding sand is like flying stones. It makes SIVI feel painful standing more than 10 meters away. Then the sand rose slowly with the updraft and turned into a small brown mushroom cloud. After a few seconds, the mushroom cloud formed by the dust gradually dissipated, revealing a big pit about five meters deep on the ground. The edge of the pit was radial, showing the great power of the explosion.


    Inside the pit was a large swordfish with four legs and shark fins. In front of him is a long serrated nose, the body presents the streamlined outline and fine scales of fish, which makes it easy to travel through the sand, while the strong and powerful four legs of lizard provide him with a powerful driving force to move forward in the sand.


    Swordfish lizard, reptile, lizard claw species, Crusade level 8. Through the underground at a very fast speed, at the same time, a ring of earth element magic "gravity skeleton" can form the earth element energy field around the body. In addition to reducing the difficulty of walking under the sand, it can also defend against magic attacks.


    Although the Crusade level of this speed + defense type is only level 8, it can be regarded as a natural enemy for many primary mages. You can''t run as fast as others. No matter whether you hit or not, one ring of magic power is not powerful enough to hurt the other party, and the second ring will not give you casting time at all. If it wasn''t for the magic missiles that SIVI''s all-out effort can play to the destructive power close to the Second Ring Road, and the attack range is also large enough, I''m afraid he will be very troublesome now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    "Jackals around here?"


    When he heard the news, SIVI was carefully wiping a short stick.


    [yellow brown sand dune] the harvest is bigger than he thought.


    The treasure chest of the copy is buried next to the body of the swordfish lizard, and a corner has been revealed due to the explosion. After unearthing it without difficulty, Sylvie also obtained a piece of fire element mutation core (unknown use) and an unbound return crystal in addition to the necessary strong evidence.


    Although the magic core produced by the system says that its use is unknown, in reality, the use of the magic core can be out of the sea. With the obvious pure fire element breath of the magic core obtained by SIVI, and the surging magic power that makes Sylvie a little frightened, I''m afraid that this magic core only the size of a silver coin can be exchanged for a set of manors in the hands of ordinary mages It''s the kind with a warm bed maid.


    The unbound home crystal can bind a place in reality, and then can escape back through activating the crystal no matter where you are. This is a good thing that can save your life!


    As for the strong, SIVI did not hesitate to use it to activate the magic barrier of the mage''s hand. In terms of attack, now he is enough whether it''s explosive fire arrow or charged magic bomb. Even if you give him a little time, the power of the latter can catch up with some destructive magic of the second ring! Even if a mage''s hand is not good at attacking, he can play the effect of the second ring magic bluntness in his hand!


    However, compared with attack, defense is SIVI''s eternal pain. If it''s just a pure attack or a chopping attack, the mage''s hand can still be blocked a little, but when it comes to penetrating shooting or other magic attacks, the defense ability of the mage''s hand will not be enough.


    Before, because of the limited number of strong evidence, SIVI had to choose to attack instead of defense. However, after a series of battles, he also found that the mage was only a mage, and his low defense was the greatest weakness of the mage. In case of a group attack, SIVI, who had no defense magic, would have no place to cry.


    In addition, his plan is about to brush the first floor of the tower of tempering. It is not certain what will be in it. Judging from the tips of kengda system and its consistent urine quality, I am afraid that copy is not so simple. It''s better to put life first than to fight for clearance. Sylvie doesn''t want to lose a month''s life because of carelessness What''s more, it''s not good to die.


    After adding points, SIVI went back to the camp with the return crystal and received the clearance reward. However, he was stunned by the evaluation this time.


    [yellow brown sand dune "strategy completed] [evaluation s] [receive reward]


    feelings really have S-level evaluation?!


    Sylvie thinks that this copy is not particularly perfect. Although he has passed the test without injury, he can easily solve the problems of the mixed soldiers and the boss, but in terms of time, it is not perfect. If he had known that the boss could be attracted by killing a certain number of gold digger lizards, the boss battle time could be more than 10 minutes earlier!


    If all of these conditions can reach s level, then he should have already reached s level in the "night forest ¡¤ deep" after many times.


    Is there any other factor that he did not expect to affect the evaluation?


    Then seavy thought about the difference between two copies.


    "Should not Only the first down can brush to s level? " In this way, even if he could pass the customs with his eyes closed, it would be excused that he failed to give an s-rating in the deep forest.


    In any case, compared with guessing how to get S-level evaluation, it''s better to draw rewards quickly.


    So SIVI chose to get the reward.


    S-level awards and other awards can be described as the difference between heaven and earth -


    the total resources increased by 200, even the most difficult gem resources to upgrade! If you take this one, SIVI will be able to start building the magic pool directly. From the completion of the final task is also a big step forward!


    Achievement building [baptism spring], from the introduction point of view, this fountain gushes not ordinary water, but holy water with three characteristics of healing, restoring magic and dispelling evil! Even if you leave the fountain for three minutes, it will become normal water, but it is also valuable!


    Legendary weapon drawings, as long as you collect all the materials above, you can get legendary weapons. You should know that even if you put together the Treasury of several big countries, the legendary equipment inside can be counted with one hand. As long as it can be completed, SIVI will be directly qualified to compete with ordinary senior magicians!


    Summon contract ¡¤ nightmare, unlike the general summoning contract, has various constraints. As long as you draw it, you can completely dominate a nightmare of level 15!


    Although the tail feather of the supreme Phoenix is a consumable, it has the effect of nirvana. It can play its role when being killed once, so that SIVI can come back to life when he is full of blood!


    There is also the treasure level short stick named the night sky ball that SIVI drew.


    Night sky ball (treasure)[broken state of staff]


    [this is a legendary magic item made by night elves with the fragments of dark shining stars. Originally, it has the dark magic power that can be comparable to the devil Lord, but it is damaged by the angel, and the level is greatly reduced. However, as a magic weapon that enjoys great reputation in the heaven, its light still can not be covered up! ¡¿


    [magic attack: 70 ~ 130]


    [dominating shadow: holding the dark sky ball, you can freely control the shadow energy under your feet! It can be said that all non attribute magic can be converted into shadow damage.


    [black cloud impact: dark night sky sphere can release large-scale dark tide! Large range of shadow damage can be used once a natural day.


    [the place where the dead live: the dark sky can imprison the dead and transform them into your slaves! There is a certain chance to capture the flexibility of the killed object and transform it into a shadow dark servant (010). Summoning requires a certain amount of magic power]


    [Note: "shadow is my life!" ¡ª¡ªAlthough the previous awards were also very exciting to SIVI, the dark sky ball was the best!


    No matter how difficult it is, resources can be fully collected; if the baptism spring is used, achievement stores can also buy them, even though the price is exorbitant; legendary weapons sound very powerful, but the problem is that you have to collect materials yourself, and God knows when and when you can really get the fun; although summoning nightmare can be tyrannical below level 15 of the Crusade level, it is too timely Low, and soon, West Wei even if there is no nightmare help can also dominate that level; the highest phoenix tail feathers are also very awesome, but with the return of the crystal of the West Wei''s desire is not big.


    But this dark sky sphere can help even if Sylvie is promoted to a senior magician. It''s worth the money!


    That''s why Sylvie has been extremely happy since he left the copy Until Eliza brought some bad news.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Man is not the master of this continent.


    Although in the last era, human beings almost completed the great cause of unifying the mainland, but the civilization as powerful as gods finally disappeared like fireworks.


    After a period of wandering for hundreds of years, human beings finally took root in the current southeast plain and developed a new civilization.


    However, this does not mean that human beings have been able to rest assured. In fact, as the ruler of the second era, human beings conquered many other races with iron and blood means during that period. Nowadays, human beings are weak. Although those races suffered great losses in the cataclysm, they can not really fight against human beings, but they instigate some subordinate small races ¡ª¡ªFor example, the jackals, who harass the border of the southeast plain, disgust Terrans and slow down the development of Terrans are also popular with those races.


    The jackals belong to the sub race. These creatures are still in the clan period, which is similar to goblin in terms of civilization level. But the problem is that they find a good master.


    The orcs of the Southern Hills, the oddly shaped ones, did not reject the jackals, and even a considerable number of half breed shamans believed that the jackals were also a branch of the orcs - which, of course, were quickly denounced as nonsense.


    Just as modern people don''t really think Shennongjia savages are like them, even if they don''t exclude jackals, orcs will not regard these savage greedy guys as part of themselves.


    As for the fertile land of the southeast plain, which is about the size of the Chinese dynasty, the orcs have long been greedy. If it wasn''t for those damned trolls and dwarfs, I''m afraid that humans would have been taken away by the orcs who had just taken root a hundred years ago.


    After the release of Liang Zi, the orcs didn''t want to reconcile. Almost every year, they sent a group of scattered soldiers to the southeast plain to play the autumn wind.


    In addition to the orcs in the south, the northern part of the southeast plain is a huge forest full of fog. There are many civilizations in the forest, among which the most typical representatives are Forest Elves. Although these humanoid creatures, who are good at bows and arrows and exotic magic, will not take the initiative to leave the forest to attack human towns, but we should know that the forest will gradually expand outward


    As a matter of fact, the travel mentioned by SIVI''s predecessor was just a tour of the southeast plain where human beings lived. Otherwise, at the level of his junior Mage at that time, going to the Southern Hills would only add a little protein to the orcs who claimed to be able to play ten at a time. If you go to the northern forest, you don''t have to worry about those spirits who have a mental cleanliness fetish to take him as food, but I think those Elves will not mind more humanoid flowers and fat


    This continued until the establishment of mankind''s first school of magic.


    Although most of the magic, alchemy and magic technology of the last era were lost, there were still a lot left. After reorganizing and classifying those left over books, the first school of magic of mankind, and also the first of the three most powerful colleges, St. doragon School of magic officially appeared in the history of mankind in this era.


    After sending a large number of magic talents to various countries, many forces suddenly found that with the students gradually occupying a high position, the St. doragon School of magic has virtually the strength to subvert the entire human society!


    For a moment, the school of magic was in the limelight. And its backer, horngorat Empire, has also leapt from a small country to the strongest in the human kingdom, and even has a subtle sense of manipulating the whole human society!


    Soon some countries followed the example of the horngorat Empire and set up schools of magic.


    Even if the horngorat Empire intended to stop it, it did not have time to use any thunder to stop it because the orcs suddenly attacked. When the orcs retreated, the magic schools would have been thriving


    St. doragon''s School of Magic also knew that he could not continue to monopolize the right of magic education, so he retreated to the next place and established the Qiyao mage association with several magic colleges at that time, and began to enhance his influence in another way. It has been proved that he has been very successful. Up to now, Qiyao mage association has become the official organization of magicians.


    If he wants to be the world''s No. 1 School of magic, St. doragon''s School of magic, which holds the right to speak in the magic world, is the barrier that Seville must cross.


    How difficult the future is Every time he thought of that huge thing, Sylvie always had a feeling that he couldn''t do what he wanted.


    But it''s too early to worry about that.


    "Several villagers have seen the monsters not far from the village, and there are villagers in our neighboring village who have been attacked by jackals. What do you think, my lord? "


    The old village head respectfully asked for advice from Sylvie.


    Originally, he asked Eliza to ask Sylvia to come to help him. He was more noble than ordinary nobles. Generally speaking, the mage was not likely to care about the life and death of these little people. However, he didn''t expect that Sylvia really came down the mountain to help. If he was flattered, it should be this feeling.SIVI did not speak, but sat in a chair, closed his eyes, one hand on the wooden table, his fingers unconsciously tapping on the table, making an aggressive noise.


    And his brain was working fast.


    It''s not spring harvest time, so it''s impossible for jackals to come and harass human beings at this time. If things are abnormal, there must be demons. The clan jackals have not evolved to the stage where they can use strategies. Obviously, there are orcs behind them.


    But what about this disorderly action? In terms of detection, it''s a little bit far from the border, unless the other side intends to climb the Angolan mountains and then directly attack the human hinterland But to be honest, it''s more difficult than killing the three frontier guards that retreated from the horian empire.


    Then the so-called investigation can be ruled out. Before the villagers can find the jackals, then 80% of the villagers have also found the villagers. According to the old village head''s voice, even the villagers in the neighboring villages are only "attacked" rather than "killed". In other words, the jackals just want to drive away these villagers. So what they''re doing is very intriguing.


    At the thought of this, SIVI opened his eyes, and the only thing that came to his eyes was the submissive old village head and Eliza standing on one side.


    "Tell Eliza where you and your neighbor found jackals." He stood up abruptly: "I''ll go and get ready. Eliza will show me the way."


    Sylvie''s idea is very simple. Since the jackals don''t want people to appear there, it must be because they are afraid of being discovered. In this case, I just need to find out what they want to hide.


    However, considering that he may fight the jackals face to face, and Sylvie is the first time to teach with jackals, it is necessary to make some preparations


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Jackals don''t hide their tracks, or their IQ is not enough to support their behavior.


    Sylvie and Eliza were able to track down the subpopulations in their locations.


    From the traces left behind, the other party is not interested in hunting or going to human towns. Instead, it seems that they are looking for something.


    According to the routine of ordinary exotic novels, Sylvie felt that he had almost guessed what would happen next.


    Not long after that, SIVI, who continued their search, came near the hill at the end of a branch of the Angolan mountains. There are more and more traces left by jackals, or more and more jackals are gathering here.


    It''s clear that the target is around here.


    It was getting dark, and as Sylvie hesitated whether it would be over today, they met some jackals in a hurry.


    Different from ordinary jackals, the hairy bodies of these jackals are dressed in shoddy armor and in their hands are inferior spears.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is that these guys are riding on giant gray wolves!


    Sylvie quickly recognized the gray canines as wolves.


    The zodiac is a kind of wolf fearing species. Unlike those toothed wolves who are good at using magic effects, wolf fearing beasts tend to strengthen their own flesh, whether it is the sharpness of their claws or their shape and strength.


    Even the lowest crusading class (Crusade Level 2) of the zodiac species is almost donkey like in size. These wolves have better endurance and explosive power than the toothed wolf species, and almost all of them are gregarious. They have been domesticated into mounts by the orcs in the Southern Hills, forming the most conventional and most numerous pack wolf cavalry among orcs.


    Now, as soon as these jackals appear on horseback, they can almost be sure that the leaders behind them are definitely those guys from the Southern Hills.


    Although SIVI was confident enough to defeat these guys who were slightly better than the goblin stormtroopers, he did not fight. Instead, he covered himself and Eliza with his secret apprentice cloak, and quietly followed each other with a little girl.


    Soon they arrived at their destination.


    It was a valley with a very hidden entrance, and if not for the fact that there were at least thirty jackals and cavalry standing there, I''m afraid Sylvie would not have found it even if he walked through it.


    But to his curiosity, there was a human among the jackals. The imposing looking fellow in full-length Knight''s armor not only rode on the back of the wolves, but also seemed to command the jackals.


    At the narrow entrance of the valley, the bodies of several jackals and coyotes were dead, and in the middle of the bodies stood a man in full armor of the same style as the human wolf cavalry. He was leaning on a fine steel sword, like a door god, firmly stopped in the middle of the entrance of the valley, not allowing the other party to move forward.


    But compared with each other, this guy looks much more embarrassed. He is not only panting, but also has a lot of damaged armor. Blood seeps from those holes and drips down the armor. If it goes on like this, even if the jackals don''t continue to attack, the man will probably die of bleeding in a while.


    Sylvie didn''t feel the magic wave in the man who held the mouth of the valley. In other words, he was not a swordsman.


    There is no such thing as fighting spirit in this world. If it''s not a magic swordsman or a combat mage, even if ordinary people don''t exercise any more, they will only have the combat effectiveness equivalent to level 9 of the Crusade level. At the moment, the man killed six or seven Crusade level 8 or so jackal cavalry with his own strength. Although he limited the opponent''s mobility by relying on the narrow valley mouth, he still maintained a one-to-one situation, but he was already a very strong soldier.


    Unfortunately, it''s almost the limit.


    Under the command of the troopers, another jackal cavalry charged toward the mouth of the valley. This time, no matter how you look at it, the man will definitely be torn to pieces!


    And it was at this moment that Sylvie did it.


    In any case, Sylvie is human, and the jackal, as the pawn of the orc, is ultimately the enemy of the Terran. That human wolf cavalry can mount with a wolf also shows that the other party is not a good person. Even if SIVI doesn''t want to be involved in any situation, he still decides to help in the face of human and foreign people''s big right and wrong.


    So after giving Eliza his cloak and letting the girl continue to hide in the Bush, he began to sneak closer to the battlefield.


    If it was SIVI yesterday, even if he had the heart to help, he would not be able to deal with so many jackals and cavalry, but today is different!


    When he got close to a certain distance, he pointed to the place where the jackals and cavalry gathered. Without saying a word, he released the second ring magic "black cloud impact" brought by the dark sky!


    It was just because of the smell of blood not far away that they fell into a state of excitement. The wolves, who stretched out their bright red tongue and licked their lips, suddenly found a magic array with a diameter of about one meter on the ground. Before their bad brains understood what had happened, the magic array suddenly gushed out a black magic! It looks like there is a lot of sludge erupting upward in an inspection well without a cover, but what the magic circle spouts is not harmless sludge, but deadly shadow energy!All of a sudden, the Jackal cavalry, which was eroded by the shadow energy, sent out a burst of miserable crying and howling. Before long, more than 20 jackal cavalry who were seriously injured died. However, their mount seemed to have a strong vitality. Obviously, their injuries were much heavier than the jackals, but they were only half dead, and the others were still twitching and panting.


    The wolves, who had just been murderous, became so miserable between a few breaths. Even SIVI, who just wanted to test the power of magic, was frightened. It was also the second ring magic. The power of the black and turbid impact was not comparable to that of the flame impact!


    Because the human wolf cavalry was in front of the Jackal cavalry at the beginning, he opened a little distance from them, and when the magic circle appeared, he immediately jumped down subconsciously and hid in the wolf as a shelter, so it was still intact in the end. However, when he stood up from his dying mount, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    In this moment, the situation was completely reversed because of a magic!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Now and then, Kampas would think that fate is really not reliable.


    If you still have a chance to win, you can make great achievements and enjoy all the splendor and wealth. But fate will give you a slap right away, and it''s the kind of face slapping.


    Looking at those miserable temporary subordinates, even if he fled back, he could imagine his own fate.


    No! It won''t work!


    It was as if the blood was pouring into his head. His ears were buzzing. His reason was completely covered by the madness of his heart''s fear of punishment. He began to look around with a split eye, trying to find out the culprit.


    As for whether he is the opponent of the other side, this matter is not in his consideration.


    In contrast to Campos, the man guarding the entrance to the valley was full of the sense of survival, but he did not relax his vigilance. Although it seems that the mage who works in the dark seems to have no malice towards them, the visual effect of the magic just now is too terrible, which makes him unable to rest assured.


    On the other hand, although seavy was startled by the power of the black cloud impact, it was not a bad thing for him to overfulfil his target.


    He didn''t know that he had been regarded as an object of hatred at the level of his father''s murderer. He also estimated that the attack he had just made should be able to frighten the other party. So he got up from the trees and planned to make a few beautiful scene remarks.


    However, before he could speak, the surviving humanoid wolf cavalry across the road, with red eyes and a long sword like a mad bull, roared at him.


    Startled, Seaver almost subconsciously waved a mage''s hand with all his might according to the instinct trained in the copy.


    So Campos had his cup.


    His whole body was like a tomato that was smashed by force. He shot out a large amount of red viscous liquid in an instant. His iron armor, which was not thick at all, was squeezed like a fragile cardboard without any resistance. The body inside the armor could not see its original shape. Red and white are mixed with each other. Maybe we can describe it with the word minced meat Better


    Seeing the scene, Sylvie first thought whether the scene was too exciting for Eliza, and then he felt a nausea.


    However, in order to play handsome in the end, he still held on and did not show any color.


    In any case, the mastermind of this endless incident has been beaten to pieces, and the jackals who still have a breath can''t ask for any useful information. Besides, Sylvie can''t speak Orc language, but his IQ is also hard hurt. A normal person would not tell these mentally disabled people about the plan in detail


    So he put his eyes on the figure at the mouth of the valley, which had begun to falter because of excessive blood loss.


    SIVI looked up at him nervously.


    It seems that Sylvie''s two consecutive shots have left an indelible psychological shadow on the iron hard man who was still majestic before


    Good and good, in fact, I don''t want to. Finally, Seaver, who was used to the bloody scenes, said in his heart, and then said, "don''t be afraid. I''m just an ordinary traveling mage. Seeing someone being besieged by jackals, I offered a little help. The smell of blood here is expected to attract other carnivores in a little while. If you have nothing to do, leave quickly


    Is it OK for me! The wounded man heard Sylvie open his eyes and tell a lie, and his body shook a few times. Finally, he managed to stand still and didn''t fall down. But at least he recognized that Sylvie didn''t want to get involved.


    As a matter of fact, if what SIVI encountered this time was not jackals attacking humans, but one of the human forces attacking the other, he would never do it.


    After all, his goal is and only to establish the world''s first college, as long as you follow the copy and task system step by step, sooner or later it will be completed. And if he''s involved in a big conspiracy because of some messy things, it''s not what he wants to do.


    In case the above-mentioned attention is really aroused, it is not difficult for them to wipe out the present SIVI. After all, the reality is not a novel. Which boss will be so bored that he only sends a little stronger opponent for the protagonist to practice every time. Are you rooting out the obstacles of the plan or playing the cultivation game? It''s usually done by sending a strong force to clean it up directly, OK


    Sylvie doesn''t want to be "you know too much!" Such reasons have been snuffed out by the villains, so there is no need for him to get to the bottom of everything.


    What''s more, the purpose of his coming out this time is only to solve the problem of jackals in the village. Now that he has finished all the jackals in one pot, it''s normal to return to hand in the task. Although the poor villages around him can''t come up with any decent task reward


    "Wait One second. " The man''s weak voice passed through some strange things behind his helmet: "excuse me, master master What do you call it? "


    "Sylvie Aldrich." It''s not a good omen to start to approach suddenly! Sylvie immediately became alert. If something was entrusted to him, it would be too troublesome: "sorry, because I still have some magic experiments to confirm, so I have to leave..."Before Sylvie had finished speaking, the man opposite puffed out a large mouthful of blood. The blood gradually slid down the edge of his helmet. It looked very miserable, and it was not strange to die at any time.


    Hey, hey, that''s too much! I didn''t see you spit blood just now!


    "In, under It''s Lord scange Deputy chief of the guard team... " In spite of the black line expression on Sylvie''s face, the man suddenly interrupted: "if you can Then I have one thing I want to invite the master You can help... "


    The man is very aware of his physical condition. I''m afraid that in a little while, even if no other pursuers come, he will die. Although the magic type of the mysterious mage in front of him is terrible, he is powerful, and he seems not to covet them. If you can ask him for help


    Originally, SIVI wanted to be hard hearted to refuse, but he was not cold-blooded after all, and he could not resist when the other party was dying.


    Forget it. Let''s just learn to do good deeds and accumulate some virtue Although I don''t know if this world is full of evil virtues. Sylvie sighed in his heart and thought of it a little bit.


    Anyway, as long as you finish this guy''s order quickly and don''t get too involved with these things, there should be no problem.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Eliza was hiding in the Bush far away from the battlefield. Although she could see the battlefield, it was a little far away. In addition to the shrubs that blocked her view, there was no way to confirm what was going on there.


    Although the little girl believes in Sylvie''s strength very much, her heart is still uneasy, for fear of any accident.


    "Eliza, where are you?" At this moment, SIVI''s voice came.


    "Teacher, you come back..." Eliza had just woken out of the Bush in surprise, but the cheering had just half stuck in her throat.


    Sylvie was in perfect condition. The wolves, who looked so fierce and so many, couldn''t even touch the corner of his coat.


    It was a joy, but now Eliza''s eyes were fixed on SIVI''s back.


    A silver haired girl, who looked about eleven or twelve years old and younger than Eliza, was following him.


    "Teacher, who is she?" Eliza asked curiously, looking at Seaver, who seemed embarrassed.


    "Here, introduce yourself." Sylvie gently stroked the girl''s silver hair and said softly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Theo scange. " The girl blinked her bright yellow eyes and whispered in a volume that she could not hear without listening carefully.


    "My name is Eliza magtroyd, hello ~"


    although I don''t know why Sylvie went out to fight and brought back a silver haired Lori, Eliza said with a gentle smile. Then she tilted her head and said, "by the way, scange''s name sounds familiar."


    "Yes, of course." Seaver recognized the direction he had just come, and said casually, "because scange is the surname of the Lord of the region."


    "Gee, gee, gee --!" Eliza looked at the expressionless, silver haired girl in surprise. "Is Miss Theo the Lord''s daughter?"


    "If there are other people named scange in your influence species..." Sylvie shrugged.


    The reason why the man was so desperate to guard the entrance of the valley was to protect Theo, the daughter of the owner of the fiefdom, noeg. Before he died, he asked SIVI to bring Theo back to the Lord''s big city of horadur.


    It didn''t sound particularly difficult, but Sylvie understood it wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Originally, as the daughter of the Lord, Theo would appear near the Angolan mountains where the demons are running. What''s more, it''s clear that this attack on Theo is just a wolf cavalry, but it really threatens her life!


    Even if the number of mages in this world is not as large as a handful, but because of the prosperity of the school of magic, the number of junior mages is not small. How can a lord say that there should be one or two junior mages in the guard? But what SIVI saw was almost overwhelming


    The Lord''s daughter will appear around here for no reason, and there is no stronger guard. For those orcs, this is just meat on the chopping block. No wonder they will completely ignore the Border Guard Corps and send wolf cavalry to capture people.


    Ignoring these objective conditions, this incident can be summarized as "the Lord''s daughter was attacked by the orcs!" Such a highly deceptive report.


    Although he did not know who the envoys were or what their purpose was, SIVI still vaguely felt that he had been involved in something extremely dangerous.


    "A little Please... "


    Because Sylvie didn''t want to be known about his copy, he returned to the village and settled Theo in Eliza''s house.


    Even if Theo was a little reluctant, he was convinced by Sylvie''s good and bad words. Just on the way back, two little guys became friends Although Eliza is generally speaking unilaterally, Theo is just listening.


    After admonishing the two men to meditate for a day, and not to disturb him, SIVI went back to his mage tower.


    His real purpose is, of course, more than meditation.


    Although at present, there are still two common copies, Coral Sea path and night forest center, he originally planned to connect the two, get rewards, and improve his strength before going to the copy named "grinding tower ¡¤ floor 1".


    However, because of Theo''s incident, Sylvie once again has a vague sense of danger. In order to deal with the situation as soon as possible, we can only try to see the first floor of the tower of tempering.


    After all, the content of the mission is clear. This copy is used to challenge the junior mage level.


    If you can get rid of this copy, maybe the second ring magic will appear in the skill tree!


    Unlike the first ring, which can only perceive magic and external elements, and manipulate them superficially, only when he has stepped into the level of a junior mage and has been exposed to the magic of the second ring, can he truly manipulate magic and be more proficient in the application of various magic elements. Moreover, if the magic of the second ring of systematic learning can be as instant as that of the first ring, then SIVI''s overall strength will immediately soar to a terrible level. At that time, I''m afraid that the mixed soldiers below the hunting level 15 will be able to solve it easily.In addition, there are some differences between mages of the same element.


    For example, the common fire element magic, the second ring will begin to appear in the high temperature burning focused on the ash mage faction and the destruction mage faction focusing on explosion.


    The two factions have their own advantages and disadvantages, which makes it difficult to choose


    Even fire elements of the same flame will appear in different factions, let alone wind magic and lightning magic, which belong to wind elements, but the expression is different from the magic properties Of course, for the moment, it''s not something he should worry about.


    Rather than what has not happened, let''s take a quiet look at how to face the copy of his own level.


    There is no way to use the bronze storage box brought by the dean''s pagoda, so sivee has to sort out the contents of the box first. The useful ones are put into the pockets of apprentice robes, and the useless ones will be put back.


    He had a little bit of a knowledge of it after all the copies.


    The real world clothes can''t be brought in, but the same equipment for the replica has no such concern, so it is not necessary to worry about losing things in the pocket of the master apprentice robe.


    In this way, even if it is not to say that is to prepare for the whole, but it is the best form that SIVI can achieve at present.


    He held the dark sky ball in his hand, opened the layout of the system trial door of the magic academy, and took a deep breath. After he chose the green dot marked with the words "sharpening tower ¡¤ first floor], he confirmed that he entered the replica world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    It''s a very wide, open world.


    As far as you can see, they are all earthen yellow relics full of the architectural style of Maya civilization.


    Palaces, bungalows, walls, piers, as well as a variety of strange stairs are intermingled with each other irregularly, forming a complex labyrinth.


    These buildings, which have been destroyed by the long river of time, are now quietly sinking in the dark, as if crocodiles were waiting for the next prey, giving people an extremely oppressive feeling


    Suddenly, a slight light came from one of the buildings that looked like a warehouse, and then a man in an apprentice''s robe came out with a torch in his hand.


    SIVI wiped the sweat on his forehead and breathed a sigh of relief. This dead world is naturally the tower of tempering.


    But you can''t be fooled by its seemingly empty appearance.


    In fact, in this copy full of all kinds of dark alleys and some chaotic mechanisms, there are many demons hidden.


    And there are some places where the number of demons is outrageous - like the tunnel Sylvie just passed through.


    For example, with the size of an ordinary domestic cat, a pair of big teeth that can be injected with venom, the Sirius spider is also extremely toxic. As a jumping spider monster of level 6, Sirius spider does not have the silk spinning ability of ordinary spiders, but these excellent night vision guys will jump out of all kinds of unexpected corners to attack. Because the jump is 30 times as long as its own body (that is, it can jump about 10 meters), so many times Sylvie has been attacked by them before they even know it.


    At this time, the magic barrier that Sylvie had just learned to play a significant role.


    Unlike mage''s hand magic missiles, which can''t move as long as you cast a spell, although the magic barrier can''t move at the same time, it can still move at will after it is added to the body after casting.


    In fact, although both magic barrier and mage''s hand belong to casting magic, many mages insist that magic barrier should be classified into blessing type magic. The reason is that magic barrier, like blessing type magic, can act on the body without being punished by casting a spell


    All in all, although the magic barrier can only be defended on one side, Sylvie''s push all the way through really needs to be defended.


    From the beginning to now, there have been double-digit Sirius spiders that suddenly come from afar like bullets, and then crash into invisible glass walls with a crackling sound, splashing a pool of green water and slowly sliding down like animation In terms of visual effect, this kind of scene also has a subtle funny feeling in disgust.


    In addition to the Sirius spider, there are some corpse eating maggots and odd face pottery figurines in this copy.


    The former Crusade level of the former is only level 4, but if it is not cleaned up within a period of time, it will explode like a bomb with pus water, and then fly out the green rotten corpse fly. Obviously, it is more sensitive to attack the rotten corpse fly with toxin effect than before (the process of insects changing from one form to another is called metamorphosis, for example Caterpillars turn into butterflies and so on.


    The latter are not creatures. They are calf high and look like rough little natives. The guys with an Indian mask are actually ancient alchemy puppets. Although it doesn''t belong to the category of demons, it doesn''t have a crusade level, but seriously speaking, its strength is as big as ten adults, and its body is almost as hard as pig iron. Its combat effectiveness should be far better than Sirius spiders and corpse eating maggots - if it doesn''t have the weakness of being afraid of water.


    In short, although SIVI finally passed through the underground tunnel safely, these small things also brought him a lot of trouble. It was a relief to be able to get out of the tunnel.


    It''s also worth mentioning that although the monsters are troublesome, the things they can collect look good.


    For example, there should be some resources such as spider embryo, mask worm and so on.


    Unlike previous wild copies, this one looks like a pure labyrinth, but it''s much better than a normal maze, because you can see some guiding signs from time to time.


    But the number of obvious short-range demons like the tunnel he had just walked through was also unexpected.


    But it''s worth the trouble compared to the other three times the distance.


    You know, even though it was a short cut, SIVI had already eaten two pieces of portable food. And it''s not because the magic is bad, but because I''m hungry, I eat it to keep my physical strength through the tunnel.


    Even the short cut is so long. If you go a long way, you may starve to death in the middle of it


    If SIVI is now holding the torch high with his mage''s hand, you can see the stone ceiling about 50 or 60 meters in the sky.


    By the way, the camp of this copy is at the foot of the cliff like wall.In addition to the original medicine crystal and portable food, the supply box also has a compass, a torch and a hand-held Grill


    Every time Sylvie sees this grill, he can''t help but complain: system, what are you going to let me bake? Spider maggots or ceramic fragments?


    Well, he didn''t have any interest in tasting either. Although some places on the earth seem to have baked spiders and the like


    "From the map, I should have been in the center by now. If it''s time It took me about half a day. Now it''s morning outside... "


    Struggling with the feeling of fatigue caused by long-term exercise and lack of sleep, SIVI looked north-east and began to cheer himself up: "good, only half left!"


    In the previous trip, he saw several murals that may be maps. Although there are some differences in some places, the general shapes of those murals are the same. The most striking thing is that each mural has a pattern like a tent in the lower left corner and a huge column in the upper right corner.


    The tent is supposed to be the starting point of the camp. As for the pillar, Seaver would not have thought it was an Armstrong gyratory speedup. Although he didn''t know exactly what it was, his destination was obviously where the pillar was.


    After a little rest, seavy identified the direction with his compass and set out on the journey again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    In the silent ruins, there was a sudden roar!


    A tall building in the style of Konak''s Sun Temple began to collapse from the ground below in the yellow brown dust that seemed to have been swallowed up by the dust.


    Shivi jumped out of the smoke and dust in a bit of confusion. After two rolls on the ground, he stopped his body and lay down on the brick and stone floor which was not peaceful.


    Soon he stood up, gritting his teeth, regardless of his sore chest and badly bruised arm.


    As a trump card, the night sky ball has been held by him, but he has no sense of security in his heart.


    The building was completely collapsed, but the sun was blocked by the collapse However, the smoke is still in the air, making the whole field of vision look gray.


    A black shadow about the size of an ordinary classroom emerged in the fog. Then, six red dots like neon lights lit up in an inverted triangle on the head of the body.


    Unlike its bulky body, it leaps from the ground with only debris and broken tiles in an extremely dexterous movement. The violent air flow blows all the dust around it, and the real body of the giant creature is revealed.


    It was a giant spider with black body, bucket size and barb like bristles on its feet.


    It''s a Titan tarantula.


    Although there are great differences in body size, they belong to the jumping spider species together with the Sirius spider, and are also the largest jumping spider species known at present.


    Sylvie''s palms were sweating and he was holding the dark sky ball tightly. His eyes were fixed on the huge object. Although he could not see it on the surface, he was struggling to mobilize the magic power in his body.


    The landing point of Titan tarantula is behind SIVI, about 20 meters away from him, which is already within the attack range of Titan tarantula!


    Antigravity is one of the inherent abilities of the tarantula, which makes it as flexible as the small jumping spiders, even though it has a body weighing nearly 10 tons.


    After falling to the ground, it began to grin at Sylvie, clearly to eat this rare prey.


    And Sylvie did his magic.


    Charged magic missile, ten times more powerful!


    In addition, he also launched one of the effects of the dark sky sphere [dominating the shadow]. This wonderful ability makes the originally only magic aggregate charged magic missile instantly become a ring of Shadow Magic - Shadow ball, which is ten times stronger.


    This is the most destructive magic that Sylvie can now launch!


    The lacquered black sphere with a light red light inside came out of the hand and hit the other side''s forehead hard when the Titan tarantula had just landed, and the old force had gone and the new force had not yet been born.


    Although this move is not comparable to the black and turbid impact, but the lethality of light also has the level of the second ring!


    After the black ball hit the opponent''s forehead, a shadow energy storm broke out immediately. If it was an ordinary life, I''m afraid it would die in this shadow energy storm. However, this strike did not seem to have a particularly good effect on Titan tarantula. It just shook its head, hissed, and again approached SIVI, and the hostility was even worse!


    "You can''t do it..." Sylvie spat.


    Although the tarantula seems to have no special protection, it is actually wrapped in a coat of earth elements.


    Elemental guardianship, for human mages, this type of magic is very difficult to master, but it is different for beasts who only rely on instinct to act.


    When they are exclusive to an element and have a certain degree of magic, they can start this magic. The effect is like putting on a coat made up of countless elements of the same kind, without any magic reaction.


    Because a pure element has a certain degree of exclusiveness, this kind of magic can resist the magic of a large part of elements, while for pure magic magic magic of non element system such as magic missile or magic blunt attack, it can defend by abandoning the earth element on the body surface, which is a very difficult ability.


    There are only three ways to break this shield.


    The first is to use the more powerful elemental magic to break through. However, it is too difficult for SIVI, who is only a mage apprentice, to break through the element guardian, which is also extremely good in defense ability in the second ring magic.


    The second is to use some magic aiming at this effect, such as element expelling or element precipitation. Otherwise, mental interference and neutralization Magic also have certain effects. In addition to ordinary mages, mages who specialize in dark magic have curse magic such as magic weakening and anti chaos of elements. The purification and dispelling effects of saints who specialize in light magic also have similar effects. But it''s not realistic for Sylvie, who is short of skills.


    The third is to rely on some equipment to prohibit or destroy demons to fight. The problem is, SIVI doesn''t have any equipment with these attributes


    No matter how much SIVI didn''t want to admit, he couldn''t beat the beast.


    Originally, the level of Titan tarantula''s Crusade was 15, not to mention the mage apprentice. Even if the first level mage wanted to challenge this product, he had to weigh it first. After all, the elemental guardian is too bullying for ordinary magesSylvie is no longer in the mood to yell at system dad.


    In the RPG game, the protagonist was thrown to lv99''s final boss when he just practiced to lv10. Now Sylvie''s mood is similar to this. In the face of this situation, the normal player will not have any other reaction except for throwing the handle.


    And compared with those who don''t play, Sylvie is in a situation where he has to play. He has no other words to describe his current state except his deep inability.


    Otherwise, I''d better use the home crystal to escape back to the camp and give up the copy for the time being


    Clearly, it was not far from the final destination - now, looking up, you can see that in those buildings, there is a pillar stretching straight to the sky, looming in the dark.


    Wait! There seems to be something wrong with it!


    With the collapse of another building, SIVI was knocked to the ground by the impact force. He did not care about the danger of being hit by the scattered bricks. He got up quickly with his hands and feet.


    Then, under the cover of smoke and dust, run in the direction of the column.


    Now you can''t win the Titan tarantula, and the system can''t make a project that must die.


    So, can it be understood that as long as you reach the end point, you will pass the test?


    Taking advantage of the gap between the two houses to avoid the attack of the Titan tarantula, SIVI looked back at the Eight Legged monster that was on the roof and made a terrible hissing at him. His eyes were firm.


    I''ll take a month''s life as a bet, and you this monster to bet on this possibility!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Now seavy finally understood what it meant to be well prepared on the mission note.


    It''s not about trying to improve your strength before entering the dungeon, or to prepare potions and props well - although it''s important - but water and food.


    Nearly ten hours of sleepless action, whether physical or mental, has reached the limit.


    Hunger can be tolerated a little, but exercise causes a lot of sweating, and Sylvie has begun to show moderate dehydration without drinking water.


    Now it''s not time to relax and find water, although there are liquid magic potions and emergency medicine However, drinking precious potions because of thirst is no longer a luxury, but a complete waste.


    What''s more, it''s the same thing whether those potions are used to quench their thirst.


    SIVI ran as fast as he could, enduring the nausea of dehydration, but even in the dark, there was a very obvious shadow on the ground under his feet, which began to grow larger.


    A huge spider is falling from the sky!


    As a weak mage apprentice, even if SIVI can escape the shadow of the other party, he will become a Titan tarantula close at hand.


    For Sylvie, who does not have the ability of close combat, this is the worst situation. The straight-line distance from the place where the huge stone pillar is located is less than one kilometer. The stone pillar, which has been in the dark, has also lifted the last wisp of dark gauze, showing its original features.


    Well, although its true appearance is still an ordinary stone pillar


    Since you can''t run away, you can only resist first!


    Sylvie stopped abruptly, holding the ball of the night in his hand, and pointed solemnly at the beast in the air.


    The weight of Titanosaurus tarantula itself is extremely amazing, but they can jump tens of meters, jump hundreds of meters, in addition to the natural strength as arthropods, there is another reason.


    The anti gravity property is that this kind of magic like ability belonging to the earth element system makes Titan tarantula have such a huge body, but can also carry out various agile activities.


    However, it also gives SIVI a certain degree of convenience.


    If the opponent is on the ground, because the hairy barb hair on the seemingly insignificant eight legs of the spider has a strong landing force, even SIVI''s all-out strike only makes the opponent feel a little pain, and even the shield formed by the element protection can''t be broken.


    But the air is different. Although there is still no way to break the other side''s defense, he still has some confidence in attacking a Titan tarantula, which is not of great mass because of its anti gravity characteristics, without any borrowing point!


    What''s more, the dark sky sphere itself has an attack attribute bonus of [magic attack: 70 ~ 130].


    After experimenting in the tunnel before he met the Titan tarantula, SIVI found that the so-called magic attack attribute did not directly increase the power of fixed power magic.


    If it''s elemental magic or shadow magic created by dominating shadows, because elements take precedence over magic (which is why pure magic magic in this world is not popular), the weight of this magic attack is all based on elemental damage. For example, SIVI currently uses the most elemental magic explosion arrow. The temperature of the magic flame is more than twice that of the unarmed release, and the burning time is also prolonged.


    The problem is, before breaking the elemental guard, the so-called elemental damage is just a joke


    Instead of pure magic magic missile and mage''s hand, magic attack becomes an increase in effort. Even so, it''s hard to hurt the elemental armored Titan tarantula by pure magic.


    But now it''s different. Sylvie doesn''t want damage, it''s just the power to blow the opponent away.


    It''s like playing baseball. What the hitter has to do is not to break the ball, but to fly it out!


    Facing the terrible pressure of the Titan tarantula, SIVI clenched his teeth and tried his best to calm down his heart.


    Magic missiles are powerful, but they explode when they hit. In combat, this kind of explosion can cause some diffusion damage. Although the pure magic magic missile is not powerful, it is better than none.


    But in the present situation, this kind of explosion will only waste magic in vain. Before learning the magic blunt attack, the best choice is to hit the mage''s hand with the power to give him a head blow, and to blow it away.


    However, unlike magic missiles, SIVI''s mage''s hand can also be extended, but the farther away it is, the more magic it consumes. When it consumes the same magic power, its strength can''t be exerted.


    So if you want to fly the opponent to the maximum extent, you can only attack after it enters the "range". In this way, the timing of the attack is the key!


    It''s like in the ancient war, the archer was facing the cavalry rushing towards the opposite side. If you shoot too early, you will not be hurt at all, but if you shoot too late, the opponent will rush to youSylvie is faced with the same situation, let alone compared with the cavalry, like a mountain roaring down from the sky Titan tarantula obviously gives people greater psychological pressure.


    When Sylvie could see clearly the claws in his opponent''s mouth, he did it at last!


    The whole body of magic like a flood into the dark sky, suddenly appeared around the gem in front of the short stick appeared a circle of unclear runes.


    But Sylvie didn''t have time to see what it was. After the increase in the dark sky, he almost exhausted his whole body magic. The invisible magic hand hit the belly of Titan tarantula!


    The scream of the spider came immediately, but it was more like anger than pain!


    It was completely ignored by the small bug gave a fierce reward (although still did not break the defense), let it dominate this area for a long time it was completely angry.


    However, before he could figure out what was happening, the mage''s hand in his abdomen suddenly made a force and threw his huge body directly backward!


    From the point of the parabola, I''m afraid it''s two or three kilometers away from the West Victoria now!


    However, SIVI didn''t stop his movements. When the tarantula flew out, he poured a bottle of magic potion directly, and then added a full-scale magic missile to blast out the magic missile!


    Then, without looking at the results, he turned and ran to the pillar.


    The furious Titan tarantula spits out poison balls with corrosive effect in vain, but falls behind SIVI because of insufficient range. Finally, its six big eyes could only watch SIVI disappear by the huge pillar


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    When SIVI touched the huge pillar, the white light suddenly enveloped it.


    Then, a spiral staircase like a piano keyboard unfolds on the originally relief column.


    At this time, the venom ball of the Titan tarantula flew over here, but disappeared at the moment of touching the white light. Let the body tense up, ready to be ready to use his hands to cast a false alarm.


    After a period of time Maybe it''s not a big room in front of you.


    Visual inspection of the room is less than 20 square meters, including the ceiling is painted with a variety of hieroglyphs.


    These words are similar to the mural style of the walls when he passed through the ruins. If he had not brought pen and paper, he would have described them and brought them back to study slowly


    At this time, the most striking or placed in the center of the room that cylindrical stone platform.


    The stone platform was about as high as SIVI''s abdomen, and there was a golden light on it. It looked like a treasure chest made of some kind of metal.


    Sylvie opened it carefully.


    As soon as the box was opened, the hieroglyphs around the room suddenly began to glow like colored lights.


    At first SIVI was frightened and stiff, but he soon found it harmless to bathe in the light of these runes Rather, the benefits of these lights are too great!


    The feeling of emptiness caused by running for a long time, coupled with dehydration symptoms, the emptiness caused by using magic without paying attention to the body''s breath for two consecutive times, and the dizziness accompanied by throbbing pain in the brain, disappeared at this moment.


    Inside the body slowly began to grow new magic, this comfortable feeling let Sylvie involuntarily squint his eyes, began to enjoy.


    Soon, the fatigue of the body was gone, and the magic was completely restored, and Sylvie felt as if he had been reborn.


    What''s more, the amount and quality of the magic filled in his body are better than those in the past. If SIVI wants to use the powerful hand of the mage just now, the magic will consume only one third of the total!


    He opened his eyes excitedly, but what he saw was not the previous room, but a small spot of light and a void of darkness, from which the scene of countless fragments began to explode.


    Vast forests, white fog filled snow mountains, magnificent oceans, burning volcanoes, boundless desert, lightning and thunder clouds


    Man''s peeping into magic, the awe of nature by the elves, the crude sacrifice of the orcs, the strange looks and abilities of the demons


    More and more scenes, the emptiness of the darkness has been gradually dispelled, it seems that only a myriad of scenes with various meanings are running consistently.


    It wasn''t long before Seaver started to have a headache. It''s like someone is taking something and forcing him to go to the track. Just when he thought his head might explode, the pictures around him suddenly stopped and disappeared completely


    The darkness faded completely, and the room that had just been filled with hieroglyphs was revealed.


    If he hadn''t been standing there with a cold sweat on his face, I''m afraid Sylvie would have regarded everything as a nightmare.


    However, he soon found that his understanding of magic, especially a ring of magic, had deepened a lot, and there was also a lot of knowledge in his head that he had never had before.


    If he only knew what he had learned before, and only used the previous knowledge to teach Eliza according to the book, then now he knows why and can really teach Eliza a clearer theory.


    What he didn''t understand about the magic before is also suddenly enlightened. SIVI can be sure that even if he doesn''t need the certificate of the strong or the technician''s crystal, if you give him a little time, some magic can be found out by himself!


    At this moment, SIVI clearly felt that he was advanced!


    Of course, the benefits of getting through the first floor of the grinding tower are far more than these.


    First of all, there is a strong proof of convention, and then there is a secondary technician crystal marked with 55 Well, although this kind of secondary technician crystal is only suitable for a ring of magic, it can save you a lot of time compared with your own groping. What''s more, it''s still a top-notch product that can be used five times in a row.


    Finally, there is a card like a bank card.


    [LV1 of little monsters]


    [consumables]


    [effect: This is a gift given to human beings by little monsters who like architecture and pranks! After consuming a non achievement building drawing with the words LV1, you can call on a group of small monsters to help with the construction. No resources are consumed, but the construction time is doubled. In addition, the little monsters may make some small surprises in your building, please don''t be surprised, because they are generally harmless Well, generally ¡¿


    [Note: "Hey, look! It''s the little monster in the fairy tale! I knew they really existed! " ¡ª¡ªBy 8-year-old Tommy]Looking over and over the introduction of the card, SIVI was overjoyed.


    This is a good thing!


    Although the explanation attached to the effect makes Sylvie, who is well aware of the pitfalls of the system, there is nothing more attractive to him than to be able to build a building for free.


    In particular, he had the architectural drawing [magic pool] that happened to be on hand. Because it consumed too much gem resources, and Sylvie couldn''t find a copy of the gem resource, so he had to drag it. Now after he got the voucher, he solved the problem completely.


    Satisfied, SIVI launched the return crystal, returned to the camp, and then chose to receive the reward.


    By the way, it may be because the Titan tarantula chased too much confusion, this copy clearance evaluation only B.


    This time, however, the award was once again unexpected.


    Usually, the lottery is usually composed of resources, potions, props, drawings and equipment.


    One of the most precious is equipment.


    But this time it is different. All the six rewards are all magic books. From the explanation, they can ignore the order of the skill tree, that is, the magic that you can learn when you take it!


    Second ring fire element magic: flame impact


    Second Ring water element magic: seven constitution water prison


    Second Ring wind element magic: levitation force field


    Second Ring earth element magic: rock outburst sword


    Second Ring Magic: traction anchor


    in addition to five second ring magic, there is an achievement skill that makes SIVI covet: move casting.


    My God, when did the system become so generous?! You should know that the clearance evaluation this time is only B. if it is a or even s, how good the reward is!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    A rapacious toothed beast is walking with a light step and a common scooter, walking along the edge of the forest, paved with sand and gravel, and covered with bits and pieces of sunshine.


    Rapacious toothed beast is a crusade Level 2 creature. This kind of animal is a bit like the elongated boar. It is one of the most common domestic animals because of its docile character, delicious meat quality and its more powerful reproductive ability than other animals.


    And good strength and endurance can also be used as a means of transportation for civilians.


    This rag toothed beast comes from the small village at the foot of the mountain.


    The driver is also a villager who is over 30 years old with a scratchy beard. He has been driving for nearly 20 years. Most of the people in the village go to the city on business or have goods to send to the city. Almost all of them use their scooters.


    At this time, what was on the cart was not ordinary villagers or goods, but the mysterious magician who had benefitted their village three times in a row!


    In addition, Eliza and Theo, a silver haired girl who came to the village with Eliza yesterday, were also there.


    Early this morning, the magician and two little girls knocked on the door of old John''s house, saying that he was going to visit horadur, the capital of noegg.


    Father God, that''s the city where the Lord is. If you enter the city alone, you have to pay the head tax of ten coppers!


    But since it was the magician who wanted to do so, he could only do it honestly. After all, the last time SIVI tried to frighten those soldiers, old John was also present. He was so powerful that he did not dare to have any objection.


    No matter what, even if the sky falls down, there are mages carrying it.


    At this thought, old John, who was also very single, immediately took out his scooter and set out to horadur with the sives.


    To be honest, scooters are not really comfortable. Even when the ground is potholes and potholes, sometimes even if the road is smooth, this thing still crunches and bumps, which makes Seaver miss the car on earth while worrying about whether it will suddenly fall apart No, even a tractor is more comfortable to sit on than this one!


    Eliza is the first time to go abroad. The bumpy scooter has no effect on the girl of rural origin. Now she just looks around strangely. Although there are only forests on the other side except some small villages and farmland in the distance, there is nothing to see.


    Theo, on the other hand, leaned on Sylvie when he got on the scooter. His right hand also held the corner of SIVI''s coat, closed his eyes and dozed off little by little.


    According to Eliza, Theo seems to settle down only when she is around SIVI. She didn''t sleep well at her house yesterday.


    And Sylvie thinks the girl may just be carsick


    Although Theo was still small, she could see that she was also a beauty, and in terms of her appearance, she was more delicate than Eliza. With eyes closed, it looks like a porcelain doll with exquisite workmanship. It gives people a feeling that it will be broken with a little force. Long eyelashes tremble, scattered sunshine on her body, with the girl''s body light like milk fragrance, it makes her appear particularly lovely and charming.


    This is probably the so-called Meng.


    Sylvie secretly appreciated it in his heart, then turned his eyes back to the back of his right hand.


    Yesterday, the clearance reward after passing the "grinding tower ¡¤ level 1" did not draw the "mobile casting" that SIVI wanted most, but the "traction anchor".


    This is a kind of practical Second Ring Magic. The effect is to send out a magic power. After linking something, the caster will drag it or pull it over. It feels like spider man''s spinning ability.


    Although the mage''s hand can do the same thing, the magic power consumed by the anchor is very small. If it wasn''t for the lack of skyscrapers in the alien world, I''m afraid Sylvie could now impersonate Spiderman.


    In addition, the original layout of the skills book has also changed.


    The magic book on the page can be turned.


    Let West Wei joy and worry is, the wizard book can see the page suddenly rose to eight pages.


    In addition to the one ring magic page, the two ring magic of the four basic attributes of water, fire, climate and soil occupy one page respectively.


    This is very normal. After all, from the Second Ring Road, there are many different factions among various elements.


    Among the fire elements, there are the ash faction advocating high temperature and burning and the destruction faction advocating explosion; the water element is the sea wave faction dominated by water magic and the ice crystal faction dominated by ice magic; the faction opposition of wind element is more serious, which is the wind storm heart dominated by the atmosphere and the cloud splitting sword dominated by lightning; only the earth element is relatively mild There are only two branches of the protection department and the change department


    After entering the Third Ring Road, there are more branches and factions, but this is a later word, so let''s ignore it.


    In short, so many factions are good at elemental magic, so each element occupies a page.In addition to elemental magic, there are also pure magic based arcane magic.


    This world is different from the DND world. The priority of magic is below the elements. Therefore, elemental magic is more advantageous than arcane magic. This is why the development of arcane magic is far less than that of elemental magic. However, we can''t underestimate arcane magic. In fact, for SIVI, who can master a magic in a moment, compared with the elemental magic which needs to slowly improve the ability of element affinity and element mastery to play a powerful role, arcane magic, as long as it is mastered, can play a super powerful role under the condition of sufficient magic power.


    Then came the magic of light and darkness, which SIVI had never expected at first. However, the number of magic of these two is so small that they can be squeezed on one page


    The branch of light magic is also clear, sacred and life. The former is used to punish the enemy, while the latter is used to cure diseases and save lives. In short, they are stick and radish. It''s no wonder that the Vatican can have a place among human beings if they master the two.


    The classification of dark magic is more vague. In addition to the death spirit, shadow and curse are almost in the state of "you have me" and "I have you".


    The last page left is "battle magic.".


    Although it sounds like a breeze, it''s OK for a combat mage who can summon some messy things to help fight. However, the rank of swordsman is actually "pro, your talent is not enough to become a magician. You''d better get rid of it and switch to another place.".


    The so-called combat magic is more common with enchanting and driving magic. The skill tree in the magic book also shows this.


    After reading all the skills, Sylvie wept again.


    Every skill looks great, and the number of skills is really good But NIMA dare to give me some more strong evidence! Otherwise, it can be seen and can''t be used. How painful the egg is!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    Even if there is a scooter, it will take nearly three days to get from Yanmen mountain to horadur.


    Fortunately, the closer we got to horadur, the more prosperous it was. On the way, there began to be some towns to prevent them from sleeping out in the wild.


    "Master magician, I promise you," old John assured him, clapping his strong chest. "Pike town is definitely a good place. The people there are no barriers to outsiders, but they are very enthusiastic."


    Along the way, old John had found that the venerable magician in his eyes was not as difficult to speak as he thought, and because Sylvie was very interested in some customs and customs, he was also happy to listen to this rolling grass that had been running back and forth for nearly 20 years in noegg The Lord''s adventurer.


    "Yes." With a faint smile on his face, he said, "I''ll be looking forward to it."


    Naturally, his smile did not show because he had a place to settle down.


    As a matter of fact, he tried his best to keep himself from smiling, but he couldn''t help smiling.


    The reason is very simple, because he found another achievement in his achievements page.


    [achievement: little success]


    [achievement level: black iron medal]


    [unlock condition: promoted to the first level magician]


    [achievement value: 50 points]


    the simple achievement will not make Seaver so happy. The reason why he is really happy is that the achievement value accumulated since defeating the frost toothed wolf finally saves 220 points, which can be exchanged for his dream achievement The door of trial building!


    Achievement buildings and general buildings need to save materials to make difference slowly. As long as you exchange them and choose the construction site, you can complete them in an instant.


    The trial gate looks like seven standing stone pillars. The stone pillars form a circle. Each pillar is inlaid with precious stones of different colors and sizes. In the center of the stone pillars, it is a kind of stone gate made of three rocks in Stonehenge. Inside the stone gate, it looks similar to the common portal in various games and is still facing the surrounding area Blue swirls with blue light and dust.


    Looking at the trial gate in the woods at the back of the college, Sylvie''s excited mood is hard to calm down in any case.


    Starting today, the number of copies per day has finally increased from one to three. Many of the resources that were once scarce are not a problem as long as they are willing to spend time!


    For him, a new era that can make him develop by leaps and bounds is coming!


    Well, no matter what changes this new era will bring, Sylvie can''t verify it until he''s alone.


    You can''t copy in front of the public, right?


    Old John''s rich experience and old-fashioned driving skills are really not built. Many times, he can find some dangers ahead of time and choose to take a detour. Moreover, he can arrive at the town of pike before sunset because of the waste of time due to the detour.


    Pike town is not a major traffic artery. However, compared with the town of Shalan, which is located in the traffic artery, the residents are more hospitable, the food is more delicious, and it is not too far away from the so-called traffic artery. Therefore, many people who are rolling grass or experienced travelers prefer to walk a little more to get to pike town to stay. This also directly contributed to the prosperity of pike town.


    Compared with the small village where most of the land is muddy, only a few stones are scattered on the main road, while the ground of pike town is made of green brick (or something similar to green brick), even in some alleys. Houses are typical Western style houses full of local flavor. The houses built with red brick theme look much more unique than those thatched houses in the village.


    The town is also full of shops, which is quite different from the bleak scene in the village where only Alisha has a sign.


    But it''s strange that the sun is still a short time away from sunset, but the shops are all closed. Even pubs and other shops that should have been open late are the same, and the streets are also sparsely populated, reflecting the signs of those closed shops. They look rather depressed and have no sense of prosperity in the past.


    Seeing the strange scene, old John looked uneasy.


    Eliza, who was excited when she came to pike for the first time, also realized that the atmosphere was not right. She cleverly returned to SIVI and just looked around curiously.


    Theo followed SIVI, unconscious of the surrounding environment. He gently pulled the folds of SIVI''s robe with his right hand, and rubbed his sleepy eyes with his left hand, and yawned lovingly.


    Sylvie frowned, but he didn''t say much. He just told old John to go to the lodging place for the night.


    What happened in this town has nothing to do with them. There is no need to get involved in other affairs. It is necessary to leave as soon as possible tomorrow morning after staying overnight.


    "I have an old friend here who should be able to provide us with accommodation. I don''t know the master magician..." Old John asked seavy with some trepidation.As an experienced Tumbleweed, he can also see what''s going on in this town And 80% is not a good thing. Before still taking chest to make sure, the result suddenly encountered this kind of thing, how can not let him panic.


    Fortunately, Sylvie didn''t mean to blame him. He just made him move faster.


    So old John posted the scooter behind the garage and took SIVI and them around the alley to a slightly shabby house.


    Residential is a common red brick double-layer small building, but the roof is also open skylight, should be the appearance of a loft.


    However, the small building from the outside, full of small cracks, coupled with those large Parthenocissus, give people a dangerous building like very old feeling.


    Old John knocked on the rotten wooden door, and a nervous old voice came out of the building.


    "Who, who?"


    "Hello, old Vader! It''s me, John Maybe he was a little dissatisfied that his old friend didn''t come to open the door right away. Maybe he was afraid of neglecting Seaver, the noble magician. Old John''s voice was a little angry: "open the door!"


    With his shouts, the inside of the door made a continuous click, which seemed to open several iron locks. Finally, it opened with a squeak.


    At the door was an old man with glasses and old age, who looked much older than old John with gray hair.


    He looked at Old John through his glasses, which was not well polished. After a while, he blinked his turbid eyes and said, "it''s really old John I came here even before the spring harvest. Is there any big business? "


    Then he found Sylvie and others standing in the back.


    "Oh, oh, oh, there is the magician and his Assistants, it''s very rude The old man, who was called old Vader by old John, said slowly, and stepped aside to make way for them.


    "Now, Lord Ludwig, do you want to stay here for a night, old Duke?" As soon as old John entered the room, he explained his intention at once.


    "No problem." The old man readily agreed: "just now the situation, a little more people, I am more at ease."


    "What happened?" Asked Eliza, who walked into the house and looked around strangely.


    "Yes, there has been a big event in pike town recently..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    There was no one else in old Vader''s house. There was no other light except an oil lamp on the dark first floor.


    Sylvie frowned and snapped his finger.


    A fireball appeared out of thin air and surrounded him. What''s more, even if it was close to the fireball, the frightened old John soon found that the fireball was not hot at all, it was only used for lighting.


    This is one of the application methods of secondary fireball. The fire of secondary fireball is not the real flame, but the magic flame (in fact, even the water made by water magic is magic water instead of real water, which can not be drunk). After SIVI advanced his understanding of one ring of magic went up to a new level, such as this completely mastered one ring of magic It is not too difficult to reduce the temperature of the secondary fireball and increase the brightness. Even a great magician, the light theory can''t understand a ring of magic more deeply than Sylvie.


    But although it was just a trick, seavy''s skill obviously boosted old John''s confidence. He was a bit of a bully. With a sense of superiority, he asked his old friend, "old Vader, what''s the matter with pike town?"


    "Well, John, you shouldn''t have come at this time."


    Because he had already known his Sorcerer''s identity from the mage''s robe, old Vader was only a little surprised and calmed down.


    "There''s a terrible monster in town now!"


    "Did any Warcraft come into town?" Old John nodded and said, "no wonder there are so few people on the street. So what''s that running in, arrow porcupine


    "If only it was such a harmless guy..." Old Vader shook his head. Looking at the curious faces of Sylvie and others, he stepped forward two steps and whispered, "in fact, it is said that the monster in the town this time is a vampire!"


    "What!" The ignorant Eliza and the absent-minded Theo didn''t react, but Sylvie and old John were all taken aback.


    Vampires, also known as the blood clan, belong to the undead blood sucking species, and the level of Crusade fluctuates greatly. But even the new vampire Crusade has 10 levels.


    But what the vampires fear is not just their powerful strength - not to mention the numerous weaknesses that make the vampire''s strength not small discount - but that when they take human as their staple food, the vampires will become the walking corpses of level 4 in the undead zombie species controlled by them.


    There have been seven vampires working together to turn a big city into a zombie infested city within a week. The final result is to provoke several human magicians to wipe out the seven count level vampires from the world together with the city.


    In addition, although there are also legends that vampires can assimilate humans into vampires, there is still no way to prove it.


    What''s terrible is that vampires can hide their canine teeth when they don''t suck blood. It''s hard for even weak magicians to distinguish them from common humans. It''s no wonder that the city where vampires are found will become panic stricken God knows if the person walking next to you will suddenly show his fangs and bite you hard.


    All in all, vampires are the enemy of human beings in any way.


    The same was true of pike, where the first sign was the discovery of a walking corpse under the overpass two days ago. However, at that time, all the security forces regarded it as an ordinary undead, and did not pay much attention to it until a series of corpse attacks happened. Although there was no official news after that, the rumor that there was a vampire lurking in pike town had spread


    Old Vader took a sip of water and added: "besides, there is a curfew order posted on the notice board this afternoon. It is obvious whether the vampire is a rumor or or not."


    "But in that case, as long as we all go out to bask in the sun, can''t we tell who is a vampire?" After listening to old Weida, Eliza immediately asked questions.


    "This little lady must have never been to pike town?" Old Weida said with a kind face that Eliza could only touch the back of her head and giggle. The little girl did stay in the village all the time, and had never been to a place like pike.


    "There''s a lot of people in pike Town," old John explained to Eliza instead of old Weida. Although Eliza and he are only the junior of a village, they have become the chief students of the magician. It''s right to take more care of them: "there are also a lot of immigrants. Generally, there are five or six registered immigrants in a month, not to mention those who are not registered I remember. The annual census of registered residence has made the town clerk very difficult. It is almost impossible to make all residents in the sun.


    "Is that so ~" Eliza spat out her little tongue a little bashfully: "teacher, what do you think?"


    Faced with Eliza''s question, Sylvia answered without hesitation.


    "Go to bed early today and get up early tomorrow. If there are vampires, the Vatican will take care of it. We don''t need to get involved He looked at Theo, who was hiding behind him and seemed a little afraid of contacting old John and old Vader. "There''s something more important for us to do.""I see."


    Eliza replied at once, and the old Vader''s eyes, which were originally full of hope, suddenly darkened, and their eyes turned to the turbid appearance before.


    Obviously, he didn''t tell the story in such detail to Sylvie and his family.


    But the old man was not old enough to live with a dog. He knew very well that Sylvie was in charge of these people. Once Sylvie decided not to intervene in the matter, no matter what he said, it would not change.


    So he had to take Sylvie and them to the bedroom.


    There are only two bedrooms, including guest rooms, on the second floor.


    The original room arrangement was that Sylvia and Eliza and Theo had two rooms. Old John and old Vida were going to lay the floor and sleep in the living room. But Theo must stay with Sylvia. It''s not good to leave Eliza alone in the other room. In the end, Sylvia can only squeeze in one room with two girls, and the other room is cheaper than old John and them.


    It''s nice to see the sleeping faces of two unprepared beautiful girls, but it''s not a good thing for Sylvie.


    No matter what, Sylvie would not be a beast to attack such a small child


    But what about the hard to get three copies a day? And even when they sleep into the copy, what if that vampire really ran to take two girls away? It is said that those things like the blood of young and beautiful virgins.


    Forget it, I''ll wait until I go to other towns tomorrow. Now I can only squint for a while.


    So he finally sat down on the sofa and sadly fell into a state of half dream and half awaking, looking forward to the dawn


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Early the next morning, SIVI, who had a bad sleep quality, waddled downstairs with a big yawn, only to find that Theo was stepping on a small stool, doing something in the eastern part of the first floor, where there was only a simple flow table to serve as a kitchen.


    "Miss, I''ll make it here. You''d better wait for breakfast." Before old Weida finished his words, Theo''s pottery tableware fell to the ground. It seemed that there was no place for him to be buried.


    Sylvie scratched his hair, which had been curled up because he was not sleeping well. He went down a few steps: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s Lord Aldrich." "Miss Wei Wei Wei just saw the breakfast and said," she wants to leave quickly


    As she spoke, old Vader swept away the pieces on the floor and those piled up in the corner at any time. I''m afraid most of the pottery in this family has been buried under Theo''s hands. If she does make breakfast, there will be no utensils to hold it.


    Sylvie walks up to Theo, and the little girl looks down as if she knows she''s wrong, waiting to be reprimanded.


    But Sylvie just touched the girl''s silver hair and said, "Theo, I''ll take your advice, but you have to practice cooking slowly. You can''t do it overnight. Let''s finish today''s practice. How about having breakfast with me


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The little girl first looked at Seaver in surprise, then with a sweet smile on her face, she nodded vigorously.


    Sylvie was surprised. It was the first time he saw Theo''s smile.


    But soon he came to himself, and asked old Vader, who was mourning for the debris, "where are old John and Eliza, speaking?"


    "John went to pick up the scooter and buy some supplies for the rest of the journey. Another young lady followed


    It seemed that they were quite interested in what they said. SIVI said with satisfaction, and then sat down at the table, looking out the window, waiting for their return and the breakfast that old Vader was making.


    Compared with last night''s desolation, pike town is much more lively now. Even the old Weida''s house in the alley can vaguely hear some Hawking and bargaining noises.


    After all, vampires are nocturnal creatures, and the sun has a fatal effect on them. They can''t move during the day, so civilians don''t worry about vampires during the day.


    On the contrary, the sudden appearance of a walking corpse with its mouth open is even more frightening.


    After about 20 minutes, when the smell of breakfast began to fill the air, Seaver suddenly felt something was wrong.


    The sound outside seems to have become more heated and noisy. However, this kind of bustle is different from that with a sense of prosperity before. It is more inclined to a sense of chaos. There are even shrieks and shouts of abuse inside.


    just when West Wei was going to see what was going on, a knock came and simultaneous interpreting Alisa''s voice.


    Opening the bolt with the mage''s hand, SIVI asked Old John directly behind Eliza, "what''s going on out there?"


    "Master master, the mayor has ordered the town to be closed. Now pike town is forbidden to leave the city."


    Old John replied honestly that his Raptor and scooter had not been brought back for this reason: "it is said that it was an order directly issued by horadur after reporting the news here. No one is allowed to leave until the priests of the holy see come."


    "Don''t you think it''s too strange, teacher?" Before Sylvia had said anything, Eliza picked up old John''s words. The blonde and ponytail girl ran to Sylvie like a clever little dog. She looked up and said, "it takes two days to get to horadul, four days to go back and forth, and two days before the appearance of vampires. But it''s strange to say that I''ve received an order early this morning


    Sylvie jokingly tapped on the girl''s forehead until the girl covered her forehead and let out a lovely cry: "fool, don''t underestimate the communication ability between magicians. Even if the mage apprentice, as long as the magic quality is enough and the ability to operate magic is passable, they can communicate with other magicians who are far away through some specific magic rituals or magic devices. "


    According to the prosperity of bike, which is about to become a small city, it is not surprising that the mayor of this town has recruited junior mages.


    "What''s more, even if there are no magicians who can communicate with each other, ordinary small towns also have places to domesticate Xinyuan (birds similar to carrier pigeons). They can fly much faster than us, even if they come back and forth for a day


    "Is that so..." Eliza, who covers her forehead, still has some doubts. For a girl who has never left the village, the communication magic that can chat with people thousands of miles away, and the letter kite that can deliver messages from the sky are too unimaginable.


    "In a word," now that the cause of the chaos was clear, Sylvia also put a little refreshment on it. "Have breakfast first. After breakfast, Eliza and I will go to the mayor''s house."As soon as he had finished, Theo came to him, and without speaking, looked at Seaver with his big, watery eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, all right, Theo''s going with us


    In a sense, this kind of soft shell is the most difficult thing for SIVI to deal with.


    Anyway, Sylvie, as a magician, asked the mayor to give him three points.


    But unexpectedly, the mayor was attacked by a vampire yesterday!


    Fortunately, the mayor of pike town was also a pure man and a demon swordsman who had made third-class achievements in the battle field. In that battle, he finally defeated the vampire at the cost of serious injury.


    When Sylvie saw the mayor, the bloody bandage and pale face on the other side''s chest proved that the battle had been fierce last night.


    After being attacked by a vampire, the mayor also insisted that he would never let anyone leave the town, even the magician, until the two members of the Vatican came.


    Although it might be useful to reveal the identity of Theo''s daughter, he decided to keep it a secret because he always felt that it might cause more trouble.


    "I''m sorry, even if you have an emergency, I must be responsible for the safety of the townspeople. I can''t let that beast continue to do evil. Please understand."


    The other party had already said such words, and Sylvie had no choice but to leave.


    "Teacher, what shall we do next?" Eliza asked anxiously.


    Sylvie touched Eliza''s long golden hair, and then the silver hair of Theo, who looked envious. "I just asked old Vader. There''s a chapel in pike town. Let''s go there first. There might be clues about vampires. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    The church in pike town is small and dilapidated. It can be seen that the Holy See, which is highly respected in some parts of the mainland, is not welcome here.


    It''s not a day of worship, but the small building is full at the moment.


    Because of the vampire incident, many believers can only come here to pray, hoping that they and their families will not encounter misfortune.


    Sylvie, dressed in a sorcerer''s robe and with two beautiful lories, was still very conspicuous in the crowd. Not long after they arrived in the Holy See, a priest, about 40 years old, with a beard and a mass uniform, found them.


    "Hello, father." Sylvie took the lead in making a wizard ceremony, and then reported to his family: "I''m travel mage SIVI idrick, and these two are my assistants."


    Respect for this kind of thing is to give to others, others will give you - of course, this does not apply when there is a big gap between the two identities.


    In other people''s territory, proper respect still needs to be shown. What''s more, the other party is qualified to wear the mass clothes for the service. Obviously, it has a high status in this church. If you want to obtain information, you must be polite.


    "Hello, Mr. Aldrich." In front of many believers, a dignified mage said hello to himself politely, which greatly satisfied the priest''s vanity. He also showed a little smile on his rigid face: "my name is Tony Wesley. Is there anything I can do for you? Surely the glory of the Lord will not be stingy to shine on a friend


    "In fact," said Seaver, lowering his voice and opening the door, "I''d like to know something about that latest rumor."


    Recently, only the rumors of vampires have been circulating, and father Tony immediately understood SIVI''s meaning.


    So he gave the young clergymen and nuns the task of hosting the post prayer, and took sives to the confessional room behind the church.


    After all, that kind of thing can''t be discussed in public. As a priest and a magician, every word they say may be distorted by those ignorant civilians, and finally become strange rumors.


    Tony didn''t want to be sent back to horadur by the bloody mayor for making rumors or something - the salary was second, but it was a shame in his peers.


    "So, Mr. Weasley, how much do you know about this incident?" He asked as soon as he sat down.


    Clergymen are similar to civil servants of a certain Dynasty. They like to ramble about and never mention business for a long time. Sylvie didn''t have so much time in the United States to chat with him, so he asked simply.


    "I haven''t seen a vampire, but because the mayor doesn''t like magicians and there are also some savage and magic swordsmen around him, there are two of them in the walking corpse that were passed over by my holy magic. Amen, may the souls of those two children go to heaven." The priest also wiped his eyes, but there was no tears: "but I believe that as a learned magician, Mr. Aldrich, you should also understand that there are many reasons for the formation of a walking corpse, not only a vampire can cause it."


    "Is it? But father Weasley, you should be aware of the characteristics of Vampire Zombies Sylvie raised his eyebrows. What he said was the marks of the neck bite of a corpse. Although most people may not see it, a priest who is proficient in light magic should be able to detect the wound with a trace of evil power.


    Then his eyes fell on a small bottle of pure water on the table of the confessional room: "at least I don''t think that a common corpse would allow a church to place holy water in the confessional room regardless of tradition."


    The confessional room, also known as the confession hall, is a place where believers confess their sins to the clergy, repent in front of the statue of the Lord and swear to correct their sins, so as to obtain forgiveness.


    There was no need for anything but a chair and a cross or a statue of God, but at the moment, in addition to the extra table and the beautifully shaped crystal bottle containing holy water, the penitentiary was equipped with many special weapons for evil creatures, such as the silver dagger, which was placed on the wall as decoration and was cast with solemn ornamentation.


    Even the cross, usually made of oak, which is placed opposite the chair, is coated with silver.


    "The LORD teaches us not to be careless in the face of potential enemies." The priest, who was exposed by SIVI, faced Eliza''s disdainful eyes without changing her face.


    Anyway, Sylvie''s goal of confirming whether vampires really exist or just rumors has been achieved.


    Just when Tony thought the magician, who looked very young and was not easy to fool about, was about to leave. SIVI picked up the bottle of holy water on the table and shook it. Then he raised his head and asked him, "can Mr. Weasley sell me some holy water?"


    As a result, SIVI exchanged two pieces of broken element crystals for seven bottles of this kind of props marked by the system as "diluted poor holy water".


    You know, this is the first time Sylvie has seen an attribute in the real world - not even his predecessor''s wand, which can increase casting speed a little bit.The introduction of this holy water also indicates that it has harmful effects on dark, undead and shadow creatures. Although there is a certain debate in the academic circles about whether the vampire belongs to the undead or the devil (generally recognized as the Undead), no matter what it belongs to, the holy water can obviously cause harm to it, which is very useful for SIVI.


    But when he came out of the confessional room, he had a little bit of joy, and immediately fell down.


    The atmosphere outside was even more gloomy than before. Those townspeople lost their smiles, and their faces were full of worries. Even the naughty children seemed to feel the heavy mood of the adults. They held the adults'' hands one by one.


    Eliza did not have her old smile, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled. Theo was already close to Sylvie''s legs. Sylvia could even feel her delicate body shaking slightly.


    It was like a heavy weight on the chest, and the extreme dullness enveloped the church. It was a terrible atmosphere.


    Sylvie sighed and called up the magic book page of the college system - the card of the strong man he got last time was useless because he didn''t know which magic to order.


    "Anyway, if there are more copies, it doesn''t matter to be a little extravagant." He said in his heart.


    Then, after a little hesitation, he activated the "pious aura" in the light magic with the card of the strong.


    At the moment, besides the magic, he can make the aura of magic become the most harmful one. However, when he is not optimistic about the magic, he can only make the aura around him more effective.


    All of a sudden, people around him focused on SIVI. Although they could not see the halo of piety, it did not prevent them from having an inexplicable sense of identity and dependence on SIVI - as long as he was still there, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    I didn''t expect that the effect would be like this. With nearly a hundred pairs of eyes staring at him, he turned his head hot and said, "the residents of pike town and the residents around the town, please settle down and return to their old routine. I, the magician SIVI Aldrich, have made an oath here that I will solve this incident! "


    At the end of the speech, there was a lot of applause.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    "Teacher, why don''t you look so happy?" Asked Eliza, with her big, innocent eyes, she had been particularly happy since Sylvie said she wanted to get rid of the vampires. In the little girl''s mind, her teacher is the strongest, vampire is nothing.


    "Nothing..." Sylvie himself was a little depressed.


    Originally decided not to be involved in this matter, the results of a hot brain to say that kind of words, as expected impulse is the enemy ah!


    But now it is impossible to take back the words that have been said. In that case, instead of continuing to regret it, it is better to go all out to solve this matter.


    Fortunately, according to father Tony, Sylvie also learned that this time the vampires can only make ordinary walking corpses, not the thorny things like starvation or plague. It seems that the other side should just be out of the new life, into the Crusade level 12 to 15 level Baron vampire.


    If there is no advanced SIVI against it, it naturally has no chance of winning, but since it has been promoted to the junior mage, it can be regarded as having the power of World War I.


    The only thing to worry about now is where the guy is hiding. This kind of unprovoked behavior should have spread to the other party''s ears, and then what action you have on your side will be closely watched by it.


    Just as SIVI was still thinking, he was staggered by the sudden sinking of his lapel behind him.


    Theo, who was following SIVI, had a look of pain on his face. He was half kneeling weakly on the ground, only his right hand was still holding on to the corner of his coat.


    "Little Theo, what''s the matter with you?" Exclaimed Eliza.


    Seaver was also surprised and immediately reached for the girl''s shoulder.


    If something happened to Theo, it would be a big deal.


    "I don''t know It''s just, it''s a little dizzy. " Said Theo weakly, her face pale and her lips pale.


    Her forehead was not hot and there was no fever.


    Sylvie, who didn''t know anything about all kinds of diseases, didn''t know what to do. He simply took the dead horse as a live horse doctor and gave him a bottle of healing medicine produced by the system.


    I didn''t expect that after doing this, Theo really settled down and fell asleep in SIVI''s arms.


    But until Theo fell asleep, the master and the apprentice did not know what had happened Is the girl original body what hidden disease? Or is it due to changes in living environment? Or are they cursed by vampires in some way?


    "All in all, let''s go back to old Vader''s first." This is the decision of Sylvie, who has no clue about it.


    Eliza nodded her head to show her agreement. She immediately changed from a squat to a standing position, but it was probably because she stood too fast. She shook her whole body a little twice before she was able to stand still.


    "Are you all right?" "I don''t know if it''s out of concern, or if it''s a startled bird," Seaver immediately asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just standing up too fast. It''s a little dizzy." Eliza didn''t feel anything special. From squatting to standing quickly, she would feel dizzy. Although this phenomenon is not common, it is not uncommon.


    Sylvie, who also had some understanding of this principle, was a little relieved.


    However, after returning to the old Vader''s home, both old Vader and old John more or less expressed some sadness.


    It upset Sylvie.


    Why does the person around him all begin to have a few giddy symptom? Is it the vampire who has started to attack them, or is it because of the walking corpse that the whole city has begun to spread a strange virus?


    This question didn''t come to seavy''s mind until he saw the fish on the chopping board that had been cut open for lunch.


    After lunch, he went out for a walk on his own, confirmed his conjecture before returning to old Vader''s house.


    "I''m going to meditate. Eliza will guard the corridor for me. No one is allowed to come in without my permission, you know?"


    "Yes, sir."


    At the same time, he can''t find out what his copy of the vampire''s tail can''t get. At the same time, he can''t find out what the other side can do.


    Theo is still sleeping in the bedroom on the south side of the second floor, while Sylvie is in the bedroom on the north side of the second floor. He is not afraid to be seen travelling through time and space.


    On the door panel of the trial, the copy of "grinding tower ¡¤ level 1" has disappeared.


    This makes SIVI, who wants to brush the skills book inside, feel very depressed. Moreover, even the Titan tarantula, who wants to wait until he grows up, can''t do it. It''s really a big revenge that can''t be avenged


    However, due to promotion, some of the previous copies with yellow dots have also become green and open.


    For example, the sand bandit stronghold behind the yellow brown sand dune has two opening conditions: one is to pass the level B or above on the yellow brown sand dune, and the other is to promote the junior mage.


    In addition, in addition to the "night forest ¡¤ center" which appeared in the beginning, there is also a copy called "Moonlight Lake".Of course, Sylvie doesn''t plan to start with these two new copies. If the conclusion he got at [yellow brown sand dune] is correct, then only the first clearance evaluation can be obtained.


    Although I don''t know what kind of copies of sand robber stronghold and moonlight lake are In other words, what kind of monster is inside, but there is no preparation to enter rashly. It is likely to pass the customs with a tragic victory and waste the opportunity to get an S-level evaluation. This is what Sylvie, who thinks he is poor, can''t bear it.


    So he turned to the other two copies that had appeared before he hit the tower of sharpening: Night forest center and coral trail.


    Let alone the latter, but according to past experience, goblin is the only monster in this series of copies. The night forest center is no exception.


    According to Sylvie''s idea, it''s not like playing with his current fighting power to fight goblin, so he resolutely chooses the night forest center.


    As a result, Sylvie''s figure disappeared in the narrow room.


    Then, about fifteen minutes later, Sylvie reappeared in the room. Now SIVI was sweating and panting like he had experienced some kind of strenuous exercise.


    On the back of his right hand, on the tattoo with a blue dial, the Rococo like finger print points to the number representing three.


    Within 15 minutes, Sylvie was killed once in the goblin copy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    The monster in the middle of the night forest is really goblin.


    For Sylvie now, even against the giant goblin (level 14), who is known as the most powerful in goblin, is not a total failure.


    But the problem is There are too many nimas!


    In the night Forest Center copy, the camp is still the same as usual, but this makes SIVI careless. He also takes the supplies and walks directly to the animal road in front of him, just as he is outside or deep in the forest.


    As a result, the trail was only a few meters long, and then there was a specially made circular open space with a diameter of one or two hundred meters, which was as flat as a Colosseum. In the middle of the open space, there was a corner about three meters high, similar to some kind of ancient ruins that broke through the ground.


    However, there are hundreds of goblin elites, more than 30 goblin casters, ten goblin stormtroopers and the same number of mutant goblins.


    If this kind of lineup is just a headache for SIVI, the magic equipment with gorgeous magic halo on his body and hands, standing at the top of the ruins, makes siveidan hurt by a pair of brave goblin, who is arrogant and arrogant like a dragon. It is a 12 level demon in the Crusade level.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of magic thing which could only appear in the stories told by bards would really appear.


    If one-on-one, SIVI has enough assurance to deal with the opponent without damage: no matter how sophisticated the magic equipment is, the guy who can''t hide the magic halo on it will not be able to exert their real power. What''s more, the special effects of many equipment can be inferred from the color and brightness of magic halo


    At that time, Sylvie, who was used to mowing the grass in "the kingdom of X", still had a little idea that he wanted to overpower the quantity with quality. In his idea, if only he could solve the brave goblin first, these soldiers would also disperse automatically.


    But after falling into the goblin sea, he realized how terrible the power of the people''s sea was.


    The goblin elite''s weapon attack naturally did not pay attention to him, but these slags, whose Crusade level was only level 3, blocked SIVI''s range of maneuver with quantity. Then came goblin''s casters'' secondary fireball, ice bomb, dust ball, free electric eel and other magic. And it''s like rain in all directions!


    Not to mention that, the magic power of the mutant goblin is obviously stronger than that of the goblin caster, mixing in those raindrops of magic, making SIVI defenseless.


    Even though he managed to break through the blockade of the elite goblins with great cost, when he rushed to the brave goblin, those goblin Stormers riding arrow porcupines swept in again.


    The goblin Stormer, who can fight in both short and long range and has excellent mobility, once again plunged Seaver into a bitter battle. At the same time, he is once again engulfed by the elite goblin sea in the rear


    At the end of the day, goblin, the brave man, used up all the magic and potions, and cut off SIVI''s head with a sword.


    In a sense, it would have been a great shame to die in goblin''s hands.


    However, Sylvie is not so depressed and shamed as to regret his one month life span and his failure to get the s-rating of the forest center. This is probably the so-called "dead and dead habit"


    However, the problems exposed in this battle are worth pondering over.


    The first is the lack of protection.


    If Sylvie''s defense magic is a two ring all-round defense magic shield, I believe the result of this battle will be much better. Although the magic barrier can strengthen the defense according to the amount of magic, it can only protect one side. The magic attack like rain can''t be withstood at all, let alone a group of elite goblin with spears thinking about stabbing him all the time


    Then there is the lack of power.


    Originally, SIVI wanted to use the technician crystal to learn the element of wind, until floating, which is a very practical magic. But later, he found that there were many magic effects far better than floating magic in the second ring magic, so he gave up this plan and activated other magic. At this time, Sylvie regretted that his stomach was green. If he could fly, he didn''t need to dash left and right in the elite goblin. He just flew to the sky, including those goblin Stormers of level 7 who were in the Crusade level, could only stare at him.


    When the time comes, SIVI will be able to say: "silly, my Lord can fly!"


    The fact that he can''t move when casting makes him very passive. He has to give up casting several times in order to avoid attack. It seems that it''s time to learn the skill of mobile casting.


    Finally, there is the attack aspect.


    There is nothing wrong with this. It''s just that there are too few magic powers in SIVI''s range. If the scope of magic like the black and turbid impact is expanded a little bit, when a group of hundreds of elite goblin, who seem to be under black pressure, rush over, they will be completely destroyed, and there is no need to fall into the subsequent bitter battle.


    But this is also the best solution As the number of copies he passes increases, there will be more large magic."It seems that there are many problems." Sylvie sighed, a little uneasy about his plans.


    Fortunately, the number of copies a day has changed from one to three. Seaver is glad to breathe out the magic system interface again.


    But before he entered the trial gate, the "embryonic" task on the task interface changed a little.


    In the condition of achievement, the mark of magic pool changes from "unfinished" to "completed". In other words, the building, which started one day ago, is finally finished!


    So SIVI jumped over the door of trial and looked at the construction page of the college first.


    According to the introduction of architectural drawings, magic pool is a very useful building. Its role in the college is a bit similar to the generator, and it is the central part of energy supply in the college.


    For example, the magic power to support the college''s defense border, the magic power of various street lamps or some self-defense magic weapons are provided by the magic pool.


    If you want to start the magic pool, you must have a magic core or shining crystal. If you embed it into the magic pool, the magic power will flow out one hundred times as much as that energy source.


    Sylvie had no interest in exploring the principles of the building, which undoubtedly violated the law of conservation of energy, but its appearance interested him.


    According to the preview on the drawing, the shape of the building with the word "pool" in the name doesn''t match the pool at all. Instead, it looks like a large-scale globe with a base. However, the ball is not a map, but a dark crystal sphere, in which you can see the slowly rotating Nebula like the Milky way.


    At this time, the magic pool in SIVI college was a dark statue. Although the appearance of the statue was somewhat unclear from the layout, SIVI was sure that it was himself who carved it.


    A dark statue of its own, with a cloud of nebulae spinning slowly He couldn''t tell whether he was more dignified or more disobedient.


    This is probably what the voucher says about the "surprise" of the little monsters.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Like other college buildings, because SIVI is the Dean with the highest NT level authority, he naturally has complete control over the newly built magic pool.


    If he wants, he can even bring all the magic produced by the magic pool into his body!


    Of course, it''s not a good thing to let a lot of exotic magic into your body Even if these exotic powers come from the magic pool that they can control.


    In Sylvie''s words, "death is as high as five stars!".


    Although it''s not impossible to assimilate with his own magic power every time, the problem is that the efficiency of doing so is not as good as what he thought honestly. So Sylvie had to use the magic power of the magic pool to provide himself with backup power.


    But it''s not that the magic pool is not good for Sylvie. Although he can''t use the magic generated in it, he can store his magic power in it.


    Think about it, in the middle of the war, when you are lack of magic, you can withdraw it. The effect is better than the magic potion you need to take out the bottle to pour!


    Of course, the premise is that Sylvie has to keep enough stock before, otherwise when he withdraws, it will be too sad to find it empty


    The only pity is that this function, like the bronze storage box of the Abbot''s pagoda, cannot be used in the trial gate copy.


    In any case, the completion of the magic pool was a surprise to SIVI.


    After a big emotional change, Sylvie''s brain calmed down after being involved in the vampire incident.


    A wizard who is not good at fighting magic actually wants to rush into a pile of monsters and drive incomparably. What a gaffe.


    However, because of this, he found his own shortcomings in actual combat, which is very important in the face of the vampire. In addition, he also had enough experience in dealing with such unexpected events. If he was involved in such a mess in the future, SIVI believed that he would not be as flustered as this one.


    Now that''s it, Sylvie didn''t rush to use up the other two chances to get into the copy. Instead, he stayed in bed, closed his eyes and began to work on it. He had only made a general plan.


    He had guessed the true identity of the vampire not long ago.


    There is no powerful mage in this town, not to mention the junior mages of SIVI rank, even the mage apprentices.


    This is very strange, such a prosperous town, even if it is rare, such as magician profession should also have a few.


    Not only is there no visiting magician in pike Town, but also there are only some magic swordsmen under the hand of the mayor, who have enough magic power, but whose quality is inferior to that of Sylvie.


    It is said that this is because the mayor Holman once suffered great losses from magicians in the battlefield. Even if he came back here to become the mayor of the town, he did not want to see them. And the nearby magicians are too lazy to go here to ask for no fun, so this town only occasionally has some bad news of foreign mages passing by.


    Although he didn''t care about the mayor Holman''s attitude of hating magicians, he wouldn''t take the initiative to cause trouble if the other party didn''t express it clearly. Like long Aotian''s style, when people look at him, he will destroy the whole family, and he can''t learn from it.


    After that, Theo fainted outside the church, and Eliza suddenly felt dizzy. Even old John and old Vida also felt unwell. Before that, some children in low spirits were seen in the church.


    At first, SIVI was shocked, thinking that there was an unknown infectious disease in the city. In this era, if there was no high-ranking clergy, a plague could take all the lives of a city.


    He didn''t realize until he found that there was a fish whose belly had been opened in Liuli platform, but the fish didn''t shed much blood.


    It''s not that they have been infected with any disease, but that part of their own blood has been absorbed There is no exception to the fish that turned out to be a Chinese dish.


    After lunch, Sylvie went out for a walk to confirm his speculation.


    The town began to be shrouded in a borderline so thin that Sylvie could not perceive it without all his might.


    If he had not been crammed with a lot of messy knowledge when he was promoted to a junior mage, I''m afraid Sylvia would not have recognized what the giant magic enchantment was.


    Humans are not the only species in the world that can use magic.


    In fact, it''s the magic that many other species use, and humans can''t learn it.


    For example, the elves can communicate with nature and control the natural magic of plants and plants; for example, the dust magic used by dwarfs to excavate and smelt ores; for example, the spiritual magic of missing body, which can directly attack the spirit of living beings without paying attention to physical defense; and the blood magic of vampires, which is closely related to blood


    These sorcery are not able to eat grapes, said grapes sour human collectively referred to as indigenous magic.At this time, like half an egg shell, the oval shaped boundary over pike town is the blood magic of Aboriginal magic. It is called the "bloody Palace" permanent magic.


    According to the information in Sylvie''s mind, the casting condition of this kind of enchantment magic is only the second ring, but it is extremely complicated. If you want to make such a big battle, I''m afraid it will take a long time to prepare.


    There is only one effect of the bloody palace, which is to draw the blood of the people covered by it according to the preset speed of the other party.


    However, this kind of extraction power is not very big. I''m afraid it will take ten days and a half months to kill a normal person by drawing blood with this device.


    And because Sylvie has a powerful magic power in his body, this sipping force has no effect on him at all.


    If Theo didn''t seem to be weak, old John and old Vader were old and frail, even Eliza''s dizziness when she stood up was a sign of anemia. Even Sylvie would have taken a long time to find out.


    By that time, I''m afraid the other party will have been promoted by force with a lot of blood - although everyone doesn''t smoke much, it can''t hold up the number of people in the town.


    At that time, if you want to win the other side, it''s almost as if you can escape.


    However, the discovery of the bloody palace brings not only a pressing time, but also another thing.


    Under the cover of the bloody palace, Xinyuan is impossible to fly in Birds are much more intuitive than people.


    "It''s impossible for those waste wood demon swordsmen to complete remote communication, which requires high-quality magic control power. Let them hunt a ground dragon. Maybe the success rate is higher than this Xinyuan can''t get in because of the border Sylvie touched his chin, and his eyes were on one side of the wall, which was the direction of the mayor''s house: "so, how did our revered mayor receive the so-called" direct orders from horadur? "


    The answer is clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    "The magician has been in that broken room since the afternoon, hasn''t he..."


    In the dim room, the mayor of pike, Holman, is lounging on a velvet deck chair. On his half raised hand, a bloody bat the size of a palm hangs upside down.


    The bat''s rat like head was facing Holman, his bright red eyes, which occupied only half of his head and had no pupils, squealed softly.


    Blood bat call, one of the best vampires. Some vampires of higher rank can even transform their bodies into the polymer of many blood bats, but Holman, who is newly promoted to Baron level, can''t do it.


    When Sylvie left his home, Holman quietly summoned several blood bats to follow him all the way and put his every move into control.


    But I don''t know if he realized that he was being watched. After going out at noon, SIVI went back to old Vader''s dilapidated house and didn''t come out again. Even the curtain of his room was closed, and he couldn''t see what happened inside.


    To be honest, Holman is still afraid of Sylvie. Although the other side''s performance is not very strong, but after all, Holman himself is just a new Baron, even some senior junior magicians have a certain threat to him.


    "What a cunning fellow..." The man who had been on the battlefield had a straight face, but a sly smile with a sense of disobedience flashed on his square face: "but it doesn''t matter. The more crafty people are, the more cautious they are..."


    And a lot of times, caution can be equated with timidity!


    Even if the foreign magician who suddenly appears to want to stir up the situation has a little guess about the truth, he should not start immediately. And I will be stronger every day. As long as the final ceremony is completed, even if the guy is already an intermediate magician, he can only drink hatred in his bloody palace!


    Thinking of this, Holman''s face is even more smiling, and his hand is holding the blood bat. With a little effort, he only hears a "poop" sound, as if a tomato has been crushed, and the thick bright red liquid in his hand explodes and overflows from his fingers.


    But not a drop of blood fell, but gradually decreased, as if absorbed by the skin of his hand.


    Within a minute, the blood on Holman''s hands was gone.


    "It''s a little uncomfortable to be strapped all the time." Then he pulled the bloody bandage out of his chest again. Under the bandage were the sharp edged chest muscles without any wound.


    There are many kinds of blood operation in blood magic. It is too simple for Holman to fake the bleeding effect.


    In fact, if you don''t have some protective magic against a vampire of count or above, there''s almost no chance of winning Because those guys can ignore your body tissue and manipulate the blood directly. If you don''t have high magic resistance or magic shield, you can definitely experience what blood vessel explosion is


    Although Holman''s Baron level has enough blood of high quality, his successful promotion is only a Viscount level, but as long as we can cultivate the growing magic border of bloody palace, then we can play the strength equivalent to count level under its cover!


    But this is the future. Now it''s better to think about how to solve the magician.


    Just as Holman was once again drawing his mind back from his vision of the future to reality, a casual glance out of the window startled him.


    A little bigger than a monkey, the shadow is staring at him like a light bulb!


    However, Holman is also a supernatural creature like a vampire. He still has immunity to ghosts and monsters Nima is usually a vampire to scare people. There are no vampires who are scared


    When he recovered, Holman immediately noticed the strange smell of the other party.


    A shadow creature.


    It''s no wonder that with the night vision ability of vampires, it''s actually a big black shadow. Of course, shadow creatures have no specific appearance


    Of course, Holman thought of not only the impolite idea that the other side was frustrated, but also a lot of thoughts flashed through his head at the same time.


    Why is there a shadow creature in front of my window? Is it the masterpiece of the mage?


    Holman immediately denied the conjecture himself.


    Although he could not see through the depth of SIVI when he met with SIVI, the magic elements around him were very active at that time, which showed that the other side was really an elemental mage.


    There is no one in the world who can study elemental magic and dark magic at the same time, even if it is only to summon shadow creatures.


    Is there any strong man in pike town that he doesn''t know about?


    In any case, Holman''s heart bristles with the black shadow''s straight eyes, which also makes him firm in his intention to make a move - you know, he hasn''t tied the bandage back now. If he is escaped by the shadow creature, although the play can go on, it will certainly cause a lot of trouble.Strangle it in the cradle before trouble comes to you! This is Holman''s consistent style.


    Probably aware of Holman''s killing intention, the shadow creature did not say a word, turned its butt and jumped from the second floor.


    This makes Holman more sure that the other side is just a shadow creature that is used for detection just like blood bats - most shadow creatures are better at hiding and attacking than fighting. That''s why Holman didn''t notice this guy at first.


    The ability of shadowing creatures is too strong. What''s more disgusting is that the higher the level, the stronger the ability. On the contrary, many lower level shadowing creatures are especially powerful


    Having decided to kill the other side, Holman tied the bandage he had just pulled off, picked up the sword beside the couch and directly launched the magic commonly used by the swordsmen.


    Enchant magic wave sword!


    Compared with the magic missiles that need to be formed and released by ourselves, this move is also a link, but it needs to be attached to weapons to launch magic. Obviously, the requirements for magic operation are much lower. However, because of the fast speed, good power and low consumption, this move is also the starting move of many magic swordsmen.


    Holman''s magic level is obviously much better than the less powerful swordsmen in pike. The magic blade smashed the window and cut the shadow creature into two parts and disappeared in the air!


    Can it be solved so easily?


    He frowned to look around. Immediately, he found that the shadow was creeping stealthily towards the central square of pike town against the wall of his house


    It''s not that simple! There was a flash of blood in Holman''s eyes.


    The attack just now made a lot of noise. The city guards who patrol the night will come soon, so we have to solve it in the shortest time anyway


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    But Holman''s calculations are doomed to fail.


    Recently, there were more city guards patrolling the town than usual because of the rumors of vampires. In addition, there was a patrol team nearby. So when he jumped from the second floor of the destroyed wall and could not kill the shadow creature, a group of patrolling city guards appeared on the other side of the square.


    To Holman''s surprise, the sorcerer in the shabby robe was carelessly mixed with the city guards!


    In any case, the best time has been lost to get rid of the shadow creature.


    As a human being, whose wounded can be brave enough to ignore the deadly serious injury in the chest, and directly roll out the big moves to kill the enemy This is too fake


    Therefore, it is the best choice to eliminate the other party by the hand of the patrol team.


    Just as Holman was about to shout, "that guy has something to do with a vampire, kill it." but another man took the lead.


    "Don''t panic, mayor. I''ll help you."


    He exclaimed in a feigned voice with a strange accent, and a magic missile was about to blow at the shadowy creature in front of Holman!


    However, as soon as the magic missile was about to hit the shadow creature, the shadow creature suddenly disappeared like fog, and the magic missile did not stop to pass through the shadow of the other side, and firmly hit Holman''s serious and rigid face.


    Although it''s just SIVI''s instant magic missile, it doesn''t intend to charge it. However, it also has the power of three times that of the general magic missile. It hits the opponent''s head directly. Although it doesn''t have the effect of exploding the head, the sound is like the dull sound of beating the watermelon with a stick, but it reverberates clearly and loud in the square at night. With Holman''s bloody face and a few teeth thrown out by the centrifugal force of the whole fall, the picture is painful


    The city guards, who were originally running to rescue the mayor of the town, were stunned by the sudden change. They stopped and looked at SIVI in disbelief.


    It''s just that Sylvie''s face was different from that of his amiable face when he met them. He was full of seriousness, and his eyes never left Holman.


    When the city guards were influenced by him, they looked at the mayor Holman again, but the performance of the other side made these bold men feel numb.


    Holman''s face, which was hit by magic missiles, was healing rapidly. In less than half a minute, he changed back to his original appearance Even the nose that is completely crooked is no different from before.


    Quick self-healing is a natural feature of vampires. Unless the head is smashed or the heart is pierced, no matter what kind of injury, even if it is not deliberately controlled, it will take some blood or magic as the price and recover quickly.


    In this way, it is clear who is the vampire.


    It''s all in SIVI''s plan.


    He really doesn''t have shadow magic, let alone the Summoning Magic. But don''t forget, Sylvie has a treasure level night sky ball!


    And that treasure has a very special ability - the place where the dead live! This feature can capture the soul of the target slain by SIVI and transform it into a shadow servant.


    Before, when fighting with the jackals, a black impact destroyed nearly 40 lives of the Jackal cavalry. In addition, in the middle of the night forest, although SIVI was devastated by goblin at noon, he also slaughtered many elite goblin with magic.


    This directly led to the number of shadow servants imprisoned in the dark sky reached the maximum of 10 before the start of the vampire hunting program!


    These attacks are not as powerful as goblin, but they are proficient in concealment, and most importantly, shadow creatures that are not distressed by death are the best candidates for luring enemies.


    For example, the shadow creature that was slashed by Holman didn''t avoid death in some way as Holman thought, but it was really killed by one move After that, the end he saw was already in reserve. Fortunately, shadow servants were black things, and there was no possibility of exposure.


    At the moment SIVI attacked the shadow servant with the magic missile, he actually launched the night sky ball to recover it, and then directly operated the magic missile to bombard Holman behind the shadow servant.


    To be honest, Sylvie had thought at the beginning that he would just store up his strength and launch a magic missile with the power of 20 or 30 times to kill the opponent directly.


    However, no matter whether the obvious accumulation of strength at that time would be found by the other party, he could not directly do it just because he was not the target of killing the mayor in full view of the public.


    But there''s nothing to be bothered by proving that the other person is a vampire.


    Sylvie kept his distance from the city guards and looked at Holman, making it look like a group of city guards watching him fight Holman.


    Sylvie certainly doesn''t like to be surrounded, but it''s probably not a good thing to stay around the city guards.His worries soon became a reality. From the city guards, things like "what''s wrong with you, brother?" "Wipe, why are you biting me?" "Lovester is a walking corpse. Be careful!" "What? Has Evan become a walking corpse? " That kind of commotion.


    Sylvie noticed this, but he didn''t turn his head because of the riots - and if he did, it would be no surprise that when he turned around when his attention was drawn, Holman would use the amazing speed of vampires to come to SIVI and wring his neck.


    Many of the city guards of pike town came out of the army together with Holman. These soldiers who had been on the battlefield looked down on those mercenaries who were "begging for a living" everywhere. Therefore, in order not to cause unnecessary disputes, the mercenary Association of noegg did not set up an office in pike town, which made the city guard the only armed group in pike town.


    In such armed groups, then, there will naturally be hogmann''s absolutely obedient corpses.


    Fortunately, the number of walking corpses in this patrol team was not large, and soon those normal people began to carry out organized resistance.


    However, Sylvie couldn''t expect any help from them. In a real sense, he became a lone man facing Baron vampires.


    But there was no sign of timidity on Sylvie''s face. Instead, there was a faint smile on his lips.


    Everything is planned!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    The explosion broke out in succession.


    The bright red flame rises with the scorching air wave, turns into a huge red lotus, swallowing half of the square, and reflecting the dark sky at night.


    What caused this damage was not simply the explosion of burning arrow, but the advanced magic "burning star formation".


    Although the name of magic sounds a little unknown, but the burning star formation is one of the top suppression magic!


    Compared with the same suppression type one ring fire elemental magic, with machine gun like ability of Stardust reburning (real fireball advanced magic). Although the flaming star formation does not have that terrible continuous casting speed, it has a much higher power than the star debris reburning.


    Obviously, for the vampires with amazing defense and quick self-healing ability, the powerful magic threat is far greater than the fast attack magic.


    In addition, because it is completely mastered to explode the burning arrow, only two secondary technician crystals are needed to fully learn the burning star formation, and the star chip reburning must first learn the true fireball technique. In this way, without four secondary technician crystals, the combat effectiveness can not be formed, and the investment is obviously greater than the income.


    In any case, at least now Sylvie shows the power of the flaming star formation more or less with his record of driving Holman back.


    But the other side''s patience is almost to the limit.


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes and nine fist sized orange fireballs appeared above his head.


    Burning star formation, nine stars in a row.


    Although the highest number of stars in the burning star formation of the magic world has reached 36, the number of stars in the real sense can be made up of 99 stars only if you have the heart!


    However, in that case, there are too high requirements for magic operation, casting time and magic amount. For SIVI, who requires instant fire, nine stars that can launch nine rounds at a time is the best choice.


    At the next moment, a figure in the bombing area shrouded in smoke and dust quickly broke through the smoke, as if it was a arrow galloping toward SIVI.


    However, this kind of sudden attack has not a trace of capital that can shake SIVI, who has been honed by all kinds of sneak attacks in the replica.


    He just snapped his finger, and all the nine fireballs went towards Holman!


    If it was just now, Holman would have dodged the fireballs that covered all the directions of the vampires by virtue of his unusual reaction and speed.


    But since Holman became a vampire, how could he have been beaten by a seemingly weak human for so long?


    The obstinacy and fear that other city guards who had solved the corpse would gather more and more worried that Holman''s patience was finally at its limit.


    Anyway, as long as it is not a fatal wound, no matter how heavy it is, it can recover quickly.


    With such a mentality, Holman resisted the three inflammatory stars, broke through the blockade of fire and smoke, and rushed to SIVI with a grim smile!


    Unless they are battle mages, in close combat, ordinary mages are just chickens pinched and played by vampires. They can''t even escape.


    In Holman''s eyes, the flustered Sylvie can only lead his neck and kill there by holding up a thin magic barrier.


    However, after he cut down the magic barrier, Sylvie flew to the edge of the square at a speed that even he could not reach. Then he slowly stopped in the air tens of centimeters from the ground, and finally jumped down lightly.


    Sylvie is not going to challenge Holman, a baron vampire, without any preparation.


    After a pit in the middle of the night forest, Sylvie''s next two copies were placed on the noisy beach. Brush copy is only secondary, but the main purpose is to practice a little skill: use the traction anchor to pull yourself to a place at a very fast speed, and switch the traction anchor to the mage''s hand at the moment of arriving at the destination, so that you will not bump into the wall or fall on the ground.


    Although SIVI is elegant and natural now, it''s quite heroic, but actually it''s very troublesome At least, when Xi Wei began to practice, the number of cliffs was not very small because of the wrong timing of the switch. Occasionally, because of the slow speed of the dragging anchor, the magic foam of the transverse crab was hit from mid air.


    In order to master this technique, Sylvie''s first use of this technique to complete a copy was only evaluated by C It''s very bad.


    This is another way to interpret "one minute on stage, ten years off stage.".


    Of course, these Holmans would not know, but at this time the young magician''s face was so ironic that he almost vomited all his blood.


    Not only did he encounter a hair, but he didn''t even use it to get rid of it. This kind of feeling makes Holman feel like a clown, making all sorts of clumsy funny moves in front of the aspect.Fury rushed to his forehead, and he finally decided to play his trump card.


    "Damned wizard!" He had blue veins on his forehead, and his expression became more and more ferocious. The vampire''s iconic long canine teeth finally broke through the cover of his upper lip and stretched out to the outside: "you''ve succeeded in provoking me! You will learn what it means to provoke a dark night aristocrat! "


    "Do you grow dog teeth like you do?" "Seaver looked scared, but the look of fear was fake:" that''s terrible. Even the goblin teeth of pariga are not so bad! "


    "Well, your tongue is useful now!" Holman doesn''t continue to argue with Sylvie - or that he doesn''t think it''s going to do much more than blow his own blood vessels. With the help of blood magic, the mayor, who was once highly respected in the eyes of the townspeople, made himself float into the air with the help of the magic of blood clan, and then countless bright red ribbon stripes appeared in the sky.


    If you look down from the sky over pike now, you can see a red border that looks like a horizontal eggshell, and the buildings in the town are beginning to have little red light floating out slowly towards the huge boundary painted with weird runes in the sky.


    The real face of the bloody palace is exposed at this moment!


    A haze of bright red hung over Holman like a veil, making his figure begin to blur.


    By connecting himself to the border, his strength can be improved rapidly, which is what he is doing now. Although this will cause some harm to their own body, and make it difficult to promote in the future. Not only that, the large-scale launch of the bloody palace will also attract the attention of the Holy See. It is necessary to adjust the plan that could have been developed stably, and must lose some interests to ensure its own security.


    However, compared with getting rid of the damned magician in front of him, such a little loss is already within the scope of tolerance!


    Feeling the power surging in his body, as well as the endless bloody magic coming from the enchantment, Holman felt that he had become as powerful as a God. He could crush the damned wizard to death with one finger!


    However, what made him feel strange was that Seaver didn''t panic when he saw this strange situation. On the contrary, he also showed a reassuring smile. This kind of smile was just It''s like waiting for him to launch a bloody palace!


    "Bloody palace This is a very special enchantment. It can engulf the blood of the shrouded, and turn it into a special foreign magic power of the blood clan. Moreover, even if it is attacked from outside, it can repair itself by speeding up the phagocytosis of blood. As long as the people inside are not dead, it is like a palace that will never be captured It is precisely because of this that it has the name "bloody palace." Before Holman attacked, SIVI began to speak to himself: "but it''s not advanced enchantment after all. So it still has a weakness... "


    "Why You''re just a human being who will know! " Holman widened his eyes and looked at seavy in disbelief.


    "You guess ~" the magician''s face with a confident smile, as if everything is in control.


    Holman didn''t care about SIVI. He opened a pair of blood red bat wings and flew to his own home. However, he was pulled by Sylvie''s traction anchor, which was hard to break free!


    So he could only look at his room with a big hole in the wall. In that room, a dark red stone tablet that did not exist was slowly rotating in the middle of the room. This was the core of the bloody palace and its weakness!


    Next to the stone tablet is Eliza, who holds up the sea blue magic dagger. After being infused with magic by the girl, the crystal sword blade is emitting light blue light. Then, swing it hard!


    "No --!!" Holman broke SIVI''s anchor and ran for the house.


    But it''s too late. Although the core of the bloody palace will not be destroyed by ordinary people, it has no resistance to magic items. What''s more, the magic dagger produced by the system and infused with all the magic power of Eliza?


    So the core of the bloody palace collapsed, along with the whole enchantment and Holman.


    "How dare you! How dare you do such a thing After a long time of painstaking efforts, Holman was crazy. He roared like a gambler who lost his fortune and even lost his eyes.


    Maybe it''s because the power of anger is so powerful that even the magic power of his collapse is restored for a moment, and at that moment, he also shoots a red awn from his hand.


    Touch of the vampire, this is a part of blood magic. In terms of power, even SIVI''s standard version of magic missiles can counteract it. But for ordinary people, it''s no different from death''s invitation, because besides its general attack effect, it can also suck the blood of the hit and turn it into the caster''s own magic power.


    If it''s for Sylvia, then Sylvia can block it with a magic barrier at a whim, but it''s for Eliza!I didn''t expect that Holman would be able to start magic after the magic collapsed. Sylvie had no way to do it!


    But Eliza just consumed all her magic power and failed to respond!


    Just as the blood was about to hit Eliza, a silver figure suddenly fell down on Eliza. At this critical moment, she flashed over the blood awn. Then both of them rolled on the ground for several times because of the impact force, until their heads hit the couch.


    Although Eliza was still dizzy and didn''t know who saved her life, Sylvia was not the same. His good eyesight naturally saw that the girl who was always sticking to Eliza was theo.


    In the plan, Theo should have stayed at home, but probably secretly went there with Eliza. Fortunately, it was like this, otherwise Sylvia would not be able to return Eliza who had been touched by a vampire.


    With peace of mind came a surge of anger, and the object of anger was obviously that unfortunate vampire Holman.


    At this point, Holman also calmed down a little.


    At present, he has no choice but to escape!


    But before he could make his escape according to his own decision, an obvious wave of magic came.


    Is it just an ordinary mage''s hand? It doesn''t matter if it is hard connected After judging the type of magic, Holman was a little relieved. In his opinion, the magician was so angry that he even used the Sorcerer''s hand, which was almost harmless to vampires.


    However, when he reached out to block the mage''s hand, he found that he had been cheated again


    It was not only the mage''s hand that flew towards him, but also a small glass bottle. Because of the collision, the glass bottle was fragmented. The liquid like pure water was spilled all over Holman''s body. Then from the places where it was spilled, it was as painful as stabbing directly into the body with a red iron bar!


    "This It''s Holy water? " As a vampire, of course, I''m impressed with this stuff, Holman said intermittently, biting his teeth.


    "And it''s ten times more concentrated." "Now, do you have any last words?"


    "Wait..."


    As soon as Holman uttered a word, Sylvie launched a black cloud impact and blew his head off.


    Even vampires, as long as the brain and heart are destroyed, there is no life.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. No matter what your last words are, I''m not going to listen to you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    She uses shadow servant to distract the tiger from the mountain, deliberately provokes the opponent to launch the bloody palace to expose the core, and then uses holy water to weaken and control the other party while Eliza destroys the core. Finally, she must kill.


    Although it seems that SIVI won easily this time, everything seems to be going according to his original plan, but it is not so simple.


    Besides, the bloody palace is a rare magic boundary. It is estimated that if a middle-level mage becomes a black eye, he will be filled with so many confused magic knowledge that he can easily recognize this thing, and even know that its weakness is the core that can be captured with the naked eye after it is fully unfolded.


    Even though the draconists have the advantage of suppressing the sorcerer, they all have the advantage of suppressing the sorcerer. For other junior mages, unless they are senior people who are about to be promoted to the middle level, they will be killed in reverse without touching the edge of the vampire, let alone irritate the other side and let them completely open the magic boundary


    It was a victory based on intelligence, strength and a little bit of luck.


    As for the walking corpses When Holman was limited by holy water, he began to lose control, and was chopped to the ground by the old soldiers Youzi who had also been on the battlefield, and then chopped their original comrades into meat paste.


    But anyway, winning is winning.


    Especially when father Tony identified Holman''s body, confirmed that it was a vampire, and cut off a section of Holman''s finger in the sun, in the public''s eyes, turned into a dust, SIVI instantly from a nameless magician to a hero worshipped by everyone in pike town.


    Even those residents in the church didn''t expect that the magician, who looked so young, could move so fast. Yesterday, he promised to solve the vampire incident. Only one night later, he actually pulled out the real body of the fearsome vampire and killed him.


    It''s like the brave man in Knight''s novel!


    Unfortunately, the brave man seems to have a very important thing to do. After he solved the vampire, he said, "if I can, I would like to stay a little longer and ask father Wesley for some of your Holy See doctrines, but I have something important to do and I have to go first." Sylvie also showed an apologetic expression. He said in an unassuming manner that he did not have the arrogance and superiority that he had just become a hero.


    "That''s a pity." Father Tony wiped the corner of his eyes, which had no tears at all. "May the Almighty Lord bless you."


    After saying goodbye to father Tom Weasley, Sylvia took Eliza with them and old John on their way to horadur again.


    "Teacher, why do you want to make friends with that fake guy?" On the way, Eliza seemed a little unhappy: "I don''t know why, I always think that person is very annoying..."


    Sylvie could not help smiling at the lovely frown and mouth of Eliza.


    However, his expression obviously made the little girl more depressed. Her cheeks bulged like a squirrel, and her golden ponytail swayed with the progress of the scooter.


    "Miss Eliza, you don''t know." It wasn''t seavy who explained to Eliza. It was old John who was driving. After the vampire incident, although the old man has more respect for Sylvie, but at the same time, he does not have the feeling of being scared and tied up with big people at the beginning. It seems more natural: "Lord Sylvie has a reason to do this naturally."


    "Does grandfather John know what the reason is?" Eliza and old John were originally in the same village. Of course, they would not see each other. On hearing this, she immediately lay down in front of the scooter, her hands on the wooden fence, and her small head reached out to the driving position and asked Old John.


    Old John looked at SIVI and found that there was no expression of dissatisfaction on the other side. As he drove the car, he said, "Lord SIVI''s friendship is not Lord Wesley, but the Vatican behind him. The men in there are not to be offended. Besides, horadur also has a branch of the Vatican. Lord SIVI is now selling a favor to Lord Wesley, and when he arrives at horadur, he will be treated by the Vatican much better than nothing. "


    Old John is also a kind of rolling grass who has been walking in many places. His experience and experience are also very rich. It is quite reasonable to talk about these worldly sophistication.


    Although there are some places that haven''t come up with an idea, Sylvie nodded and agreed: "that''s about it. Eliza, you have to remember that many friends lead to many ways. A great magician is not a guy who can only admire himself. Only by communicating with different people can he make his progress faster. "


    As he stroked the long silver hair of Theo, who was sleeping on his thigh as a pillow, SIVI preached to Eliza: "of course, there are many kinds of friends When you get more and more knowledgeable, you will know. "


    "Well, I see." Eliza looked at Theo enviously and nodded her head.Sylvie gave a satisfied smile and then stopped talking.


    Last night, because of the battle with Holman, Sylvie continued to cast spells, which consumed a lot of spirit. This directly led to the fact that after all the events of last night were over, SIVI went back to his room and fell into a deep sleep without even taking a bath.


    Today, he was caught in bed by the residents of pike town. Naturally, all kinds of thanks and support came along, which made him make trouble for half a morning before he even had time to eat breakfast.


    Then he managed to seize the opportunity to escape from the town of pike, which was about to fall into carnival.


    So far, he hasn''t checked to see if there''s any change in the dung dad''s School of magic system after he killed a baron vampire.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    There is no significant change in the previous pages, but there are two new achievements in the achievements page.


    [achievement: crusade against the blood clan (Baron)]


    [achievement level: order of black iron]


    [unlock condition: crusade against a vampire Baron]


    [achievement value: 50 points]


    if this achievement is still expected by Sylvie, another achievement can be regarded as a surprise.


    [achievement: a little prestige (Terran)]


    [achievement level: Bronze Cup]


    [unlocking condition: the reputation in the Terran reaches the level of "slight fame". ¡¿


    [achievement value: 40 points]


    although he got 90 achievement points in a short time, which temporarily filled the shortage caused by purchasing the door of trial, SIVI frowned.


    "Prestige Is there something new coming out? " He murmured in a few other circumstances.


    And a new page appeared behind the achievement page on the original last page.


    This page is different from the achievements page which looks clean at first. The top half of the page is a progress bar, and in the middle is a number with the words "prestige" written in front of it.


    And at the bottom are a few things like dialog boxes.


    On the left side of the Yellow progress bar there is the word "Terran". It is estimated that this is probably the reputation of Terrans.


    In this case, maybe there will be Orc reputation and spirit clan reputation in the future.


    If you check the reputation bar, it will appear that "you have a small name (Terran): your reputation began to spread in some parts of noegg with the story of pike town (reputation is of great benefit to the establishment of your college, please try to improve your reputation.)" This kind of explanatory text.


    At the bottom of the reputation point, the current display is 20 points, but because the role is unclear, so let''s leave it alone. What really deserves SIVI''s attention is the following dialog boxes.


    The number of dialog boxes is three in total, with the words "Three Star Mission: the home of the young girl", "one star task: Crusade on the toothed wolves" and "One Star Mission: guarding bike town business group".


    Even from the literal, we can see that these are tasks. If you select any of them, the introduction of these tasks and the words "not accepted" will appear.


    In addition, there is the following price tag "accept tasks need XX reputation points"


    Your sister, people with the system of tasks are mandatory to give, for Mao came to my side, but even the task has to pay reputation point to buy ah!


    make complaints about it, and Xi Wei begins to study the three tasks seriously.


    The girl''s home: send theo scange back to her shelter. It takes 20 reputation points to accept this task.


    Canvassing toothed wolves: there are pack of toothed wolves around pike town. Please kill at least half of them. It takes 5 reputation points to accept this task.


    Escort bik town business group: there is a caravan in pike town who wants to go to yonia county. Please escort them to yonia county without more than three casualties. It takes 5 reputation points to accept this task.


    In addition to these three tasks, Sylvie also found a row of small letters at the bottom.


    "After the task is completed, there will be generous rewards corresponding to the difficulty, but there will also be corresponding punishment for failure. Please pay attention."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As expected, will there be punishment for the failure of the mission? In addition, if ye didn''t know that your goods were always pit father, so he looked carefully, otherwise who would have noticed such small words!


    He heaved the table of his mind, and SIVI sighed and began to think about whether to take over the task.


    Admittedly, it seems that the task is not too difficult now, but considering the urination of the system pit father, what accidents may happen. And now the highest task is only Samsung, but it already needs 20 prestige points. After that, if you have a higher level and more rewarding task, but you don''t have the corresponding reputation, can you just look at the task and sigh?


    In this way, it is not incomprehensible to store reputation points from now on.


    But


    SIVI looked at Theo''s sleeping face on his thigh full of peace and happiness, and sighed unconsciously.


    He will arrive at horadur the day after tomorrow. Although I''m afraid the negotiation with him will not be smooth in terms of the difficulty of the task, Theo will leave him and return to his former circle in a few days at most.


    Although at the beginning of meeting Theo, Sylvie only felt that she was a heavy burden with the status of Lord''s daughter, but it is undeniable that Theo''s appearance was also the main reason why he really took the first step towards the world.


    After that, the lovely appearance of the little girl and the same character of the little animal, coupled with her unconditional closeness and trust, made Sylvie regard her as a pet of his own, and had a little bit of pet feeling.


    However, in the battle yesterday, Theo suddenly appeared and saved Eliza. This not only directly led to the close relationship between Eliza, who was originally estranged from Theo, but also made Sylvia really want to send this kind-hearted girl back to his home safely.Perhaps Eliza can be pulled back from the line of death with the supernatural healing potion produced by the system, but in that case, Eliza may have a psychological shadow, making her magic level hard to improve. In this regard, SIVI is very grateful to Theo for saving his first and only student at present.


    Sylvie asked himself that he was not a bad man. He would help him immediately when he saw any injustice. Although many times he would do things with a passion, but more often than not, he would protect himself and try not to get involved in the situation of trouble. This is probably influenced by the Chinese traditional golden mean.


    However, Sylvie is not the kind of person who repays virtue with resentment. The idea of repaying kindness by dripping water and gushing spring has a great influence on him.


    "Really..." Sylvie sighed again.


    Then he no longer hesitated, squandered the prestige points and accepted the task of "the girl''s home".


    Both the predecessor of Sylvie and Sylvie himself have a certain understanding of the dirty things of nobility. Originally, I just wanted to get rid of the burden of Theo, so I also planned to send her back to do something rashly, but now it is different. Instead of sending Theo back to the leader''s house, it is necessary to send Theo back to where she should be.


    In this way, as long as he completes the task, it also means that the girl returns to her real "shelter", which may be more happy for the girl.


    "I can only do this..." Sylvie gently touched the girl''s long silver hair and felt the spring breeze blowing in her face. She said softly, "in the future, take care of yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    The sound of the wheels of the old wheels, the light click of the hooves of the rag toothed beasts on the gravel ground, together with the sound of birds from time to time, all things wake up in the forest in spring, and the green environment harmonizes with each other, giving people a feeling of drowsiness like a lullaby.


    Eliza and Theo responded naturally to this feeling. They are like squirrels hiding in tree holes to warm each other in winter. Their small bodies are unconsciously curled up together, making a peaceful and even breathing sound, and they seem to be sleeping soundly.


    Sylvie sat in the back of the scooter, enjoying the rustling sound of leaves rubbing against each other and the breeze full of the fragrance of grass. The sunlight scattered the spot of light through the sparse crown, shining on his body. It was not cold or hot. It was very comfortable.


    Although meditation may have a good effect now, it is still the edge of the forest. In order to prevent all kinds of emergencies, Sylvie, let alone meditation, even bathed in the air of the forest full of negative ions like two little loris, and a sweet sleep is just a luxury.


    After a night''s rest in a small town, according to old John, as long as you go through the woods, you should be able to reach horadur today.


    "But is it really OK? There should be some demons in this forest?" Bored Sylvie yawned and glanced around without finding anything unusual.


    "Master, you don''t know. This time of spring is actually the safest time on the road. " Old John seemed to be bored because there was no one to talk to. When he heard Sylvie ask, he began to explain to him in detail.


    Just in spring, the demons who have been hungry for a winter will come out to hunt one after another, which is one of the most dangerous periods.


    "However, at that time, we could also hunt some large game which was rare in several years, so many hunters who had confidence in themselves would aim at that period and enter the forest."


    And now it''s the end of spring, as long as after the spring harvest, we can enter the hot summer. During this period, almost all the demons have already satisfied their desires. As the saying goes, they are full of warm thoughts. Naturally, the animals who have eaten and drunk enough are no exception. They have begun to oestrus one after another, preparing for the next generation.


    "In this period, as long as you don''t provoke those demons, there won''t be anything." Said old John, with his word.


    As an experienced Tumbleweed, old John is sure of his experience It wasn''t until SIVI that they met a caravan that was completely destroyed.


    The carts of the caravan were also blocked in the middle of the road, and the cargo boxes were scattered all over the ground. In addition, a lot of blood was spread around the carts, which dyed the soil composed of fallen leaves and various humus red. It seems that it has been a very fierce battle.


    From the traces left on some soft soil, which are very familiar to SIVI, we can tell that it was the wolf who attacked the caravan. Unfortunately, he was not a trainer after all, so he couldn''t tell whether it was a wolf or a wolf terrier.


    There is no corpse on the battlefield. It seems that after the battle, the corpses of both human and wild wolf have been transported away by the wolves as rations.


    After exploring the battlefield, SIVI took a look at Old John, who was tongue tied.


    Every time the old man swore, what happened in reality was contrary to what he said Is this the legendary hidden attribute lucky e?


    Finally recovered, old John waddled to a box and opened it carefully. A lot of black grains about the size of rice grains rolled out of it. The old man picked up a handful, put it under his nose and smelled it. Then he was surprised and said, "Sir, this caravan is carrying spices!"


    "Oh? It''s spice. "


    On hearing this, SIVI raised his eyebrows and opened several other boxes with great interest. They were all kinds of spices.


    Spices in this world are not as expensive as gold in the Medieval West, but they are definitely not cheap. At least Sylvie has never eaten more than one hand with spices.


    Although Sylvie is not interested in gold or anything, it''s good to make his mouth taste a little bit more.


    So he closed the box, brushed the biggest one with one hand, and planned to put it into his bronze storage box, which had not been filled up to now, and there were not so many boxes.


    However, somehow, the ability of the storage box did not work, and the box was still in his hands.


    "Strange..." SIVI frowned, and, despite old John''s nervous look that he thought his wizard had discovered something amazing, he went around the box and tried again, but he failed.


    Then Sylvie activated another box that was only a little smaller than this one, and this time it was easy to get that box into the storage space.


    Then Sylvie tried several other cases of spices, but they all fit into the storage box.


    It doesn''t seem to be a problem with bronze lockers.So Sylvie looked again at the spice box that was too high for his chest to fit into the storage box, and this time he saw something.


    He knocked on the bottom half of the box. As a result, the box, which should have been filled with spices, made a dull noise, which clearly showed that there was a hole in it.


    Old John was surprised to see the big box. If SIVI hadn''t found it, it would have been empty from the outside. Even if it had just been opened, it would have been filled with spices


    Although there must be a mechanism or something like this, SIVI didn''t want to find it. He simply started the mage''s hand and broke off the wooden wall on one side of the box!


    Then he and old John saw a fat, short body rolling out of the box with a lot of spices.


    The body, regardless of his own tears and tears stimulated by spices, or even if there was no spice, this guy would have been so scared. He threw himself on the ground, shivering, and kept saying, "sorry, please forgive me! Please spare my life


    No wonder it doesn''t fit in the storage box. Looking at the body that was shaking at a very fast rate, SIVI knew clearly that there would be no goblin in the bronze storage box that could not store living things


    Well, wait.


    "Goblin?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Goblin is a small humanoid creature.


    In fact, they seem to have some kinship with the green skin of goblin.


    But compared to Goblin, goblins had a complete social system - until humans migrated to the eastern plains.


    However, as one of the aborigines in the eastern plains, they did not welcome human settlement at first, and even joined the aboriginal coalition forces to fight against human beings. However, the sparse and scattered troops were easily defeated by the troops tempered by countless wars.


    After that, most of the goblins also became prisoners of mankind. Until the advent of the era of great development, a small number of these slaves were free under a series of policies formulated by the king''s Council to encourage the development of wilderness, and became a part of human beings.


    It was also about that time that the goblins were removed from the crusading targets, so that they would not have to be associated with those slag goblin who had only five combat effectiveness in the Crusade rating


    Sasangsang is also a descendant of Goblins who acquired citizenship in the era of great development. Compared with other ordinary goblins, sasangsang has become a kind of traveling merchant, and obviously leads a better life. This can be seen from its fat.


    This time, it was the same as usual, but before the spring harvest, some spices from the border were transported from yonia to horadur, and then transferred to merchants from other countries to earn a lot of gold coins. But I didn''t expect to arrive at horadur when an accident happened.


    Its caravan was attacked by a small group of jackals, and its mercenaries, who had been hired with heavy money, were either stabbed to death with their spears by the cavalry, or were bitten by the huge wolves without any resistance.


    Although at the beginning it escaped by hiding in his specially made sandwich box, it was still found.


    The root of the world tree Or "my God!"! Jackals are quite different from human bandits. Ordinary robbers also know that they don''t try their best to catch fish. As long as they pay a gold coin or part of the goods, they can leave safely. But jackals and wolves, who are no different from wild animals, care more about food and meat than gold coins If found by the other party, his more than 200 Jin will definitely account here.


    At the thought of this place, shasang sang felt sad. He had known that he would stay at home and wait until summer to run business.


    "Oh no, why does sasangsang encounter this kind of thing?" the fat goblin wailed, and the layers of fat on his body trembled with his action: "mother of heaven, sasangsang is going to die here, and will accompany you soon!"


    Seaver was very uncomfortable with the other party''s shrill cry. He frowned and said, "goblin over there, if you don''t want to die here, stop quickly."


    Goblins used to have their own language, but after years of assimilation by the Terrans, basically all goblins can understand xiumen language, and many goblins with common people are also proficient in this common human language.


    Sasangsang is also an expert, but because of the previous shock, he stuttered and even began to approach the traditional goblin language.


    At the moment, however, it heard SIVI''s words, and first of all, he stopped howling in a reflexive way, for fear that the other party would directly split itself if he was not satisfied. Then it felt a little strange - when would jackals speak such standard Humen? ¡ª¡ªAnd he looked up again, trembling, at Sylvia.


    Seeing that sasangsang stopped crying so obediently, SIVI nodded with satisfaction: it seems that we are still a bit of a deterrent.


    "Goblin, what''s going on here?"


    Having found that it was not the jackals who ate people and didn''t vomit their bones in front of him, sasangsang was relieved and heard SIVI''s question, so he stammered and explained: "that, that, master mage. I The villain''s name is sasansang taugtorge, and he is a tourist of noeg. My chamber of commerce is Roman wind chime, and the scope of my business is... "


    "Say the point!" Sylvie was angry and funny when he heard that the other party started to introduce the goods of his chamber of Commerce. Did the fat goblin want to sell these messy things to a mage.


    His eyes stare, very simply interrupted sasangsang''s words, snapped.


    "The villain''s caravan has been attacked by jackals!" Hearing the displeased tone of the unknown mage in front of him, shasangsang was full of fat and trembled. He quickly shortened the long speech that had just been typed into a sentence.


    "Jackal? It''s impossible. " Old John raised his eyebrows and looked incredulous. "This is near duhoradur in noegg city Do you think the guys who only play tricks at the border will come here to rob? Are you a frontier guard of the Empire? It''s more ridiculous to start a contract with humans than today


    "But that''s the truth!" Sasangsang didn''t dare to talk back to SIVI, who was dressed as a master, but it did not affect him to argue with old John, who was not worth money. "Sasangsang saw those rude guys with their own eyes. They attacked sasangsang''s caravan on huge wild wolves!"Instead of taking part in the debate, seavy opened the college system and went straight to the prestige page.


    In his mind, if the goblins didn''t lie and there were really jackals, then the taskbar would have given the corresponding task. Unfortunately, the reputation page of the three taskbars or only the original selection of the remaining two tasks, and a dialog box is blank.


    Is that the goblin is lying, and there are no jackals at all? Sylvie doubted for a moment and then, as if thinking of something, turned the system page to the first page, the page recording the tasks in progress.


    At the moment, there are still only two tasks above, which are "taking shape at the beginning" and "returning to the place of the girl", but there is a small branch under the task of "the return of the girl".


    The army''s way of guarding the border is to avoid the wolf. Please investigate the purpose of their trip, or attack at least half of the jackals. ¡¿


    this task was included in the task of sending horadur to the European Union. From this point of view, it is not an accident that Theo and her guards were surrounded by the jackals, but designed.


    Anyway, the goblin''s words seem to be true. The reason why there are no dead bodies here is probably that they are afraid of being seen any flaws in the cause of their death, so they are simply dragged away and destroyed. In addition, the Jackal''s mount is a wolf, so the footprints will not be exposed.


    The goblin was able to survive because the flavor of spices masked its own taste, so it was not discovered by those who had a good sense of smell.


    Having sorted out his thoughts, Seaver sighed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I always feel like I''ve been involved in something very troublesome. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Horadur is totally different from the small towns like bick. It is a real metropolis.


    Whether it''s a magnificent wall with a watchtower every 100 meters or a busy street with no end to look at, whether it''s a maze of steel bars mixed in, there''s a watchtower every 100 meters, or the endless street downtown, whether it''s the row after row of shops or the magnificent castle in the distance.


    Even SIVI, whose soul came from another era, felt the grandeur of this magic age when he looked at the castle tower floating with countless colorful runes.


    But he didn''t come here to play. Under the guidance of the fat goblin named sasangsang, they soon arrived at the place where the chamber of Commerce "Roman wind bell" belonged.


    Compared with several large trade unions located in the main block, the remote location of Roman wind bell clearly shows that this chamber of Commerce, like its unknown name, is not a popular chamber of Commerce.


    However, no matter how much we can say that we can have a foothold in horadur, we can''t say that we are not in the flow. We should be small chambers of Commerce in the second and third class.


    "That, that Master master... " Sasangsang fat face is full of Chumei smile, it rubbed his hands, some hesitation said: "you see, is it possible to take the things of sasangsang..."


    After finding the goblin, SIVI conveniently put all the spices in his bronze storage box. He didn''t want to squeeze into a small cart with a pile of spices, so that he could get all the flavor all over his body.


    Although spices are really valuable, Sylvie didn''t want to get rid of them. With a click of his finger, a pile of boxes suddenly appeared in front of sasangsang.


    With a scream of excitement, the goblin dived into the recovered spice. After a while, his mind, which was dazzled by the gold coins, remembered Sylvie. They were still standing on the side, raising their heads from the spices and responding to SIVI''s smile.


    The goblin, an exciting spirit, came out of it immediately.


    "Thank you very much for coming here alive." The goblin expressed sincere thanks, but saw that SIVI''s expression did not change at all, and his expression collapsed. Even his long and pointed ears drooped down, and then he untied a bag from his big belly waist.


    If you are an expert, you can tell from the sound of the bag that it is full of gold coins!


    "Here are 80 gold coins. I don''t want to pay homage to them. Please accept them." The goblin shook his head and said with pain on his face.


    SIVI also did not refuse, in the goblin do not give up the expression of the center, the other side of the gold coin.


    I don''t say that I brought back the Goblins who might encounter wolves. I''m afraid that all the spices returned to them can sell for 500 or 600 gold coins. As long as they change hands, such a small amount of money is nothing.


    No matter how distressed shasangsang, but it is also a tourist after all, what loss is not never encountered, so quickly adjusted their own mentality.


    "Then the villain will go to the mercenary Union and report to the dead mercenaries. Please do as you please


    "Go, go."


    SIVI waved his hand, and then let the old John on one side go to the hotel first. He took Eliza, who was excited because of his first visit to the big city, and Theo, who was not very emotional, went to the castle in the distance.


    "We want to see the Lord, please go and report it."


    At the gate of the castle, SIVI said to the soldiers guarding the gate.


    One of the soldiers, who looked like a small head, glanced up and down at SIVI. He probably thought that SIVI''s mage''s robe was too shabby. He thought that he was just a frustrated mage who wanted to come to the castle to offer sacrifices to the mage. He even put on an official tune and said, "this mage, if you want to apply for a service mage, please go to the Qiyao mage Association for registration We don''t accept it directly here, let alone meet the Lord directly. "


    Is it regarded as a beggar?!


    "I''m sorry, I have something urgent to ask the Lord..."


    "Go and go, Lord. You can''t see you at once." I didn''t expect that the little head saw Sylvie so "ungrateful" and turned his face directly: "I see you are so incompetent


    Although it is not polite to say that he wants to see the Lord directly, it is only a soldier who dares to speak to a mage like this. Remaining in SIVI''s bones, the arrogance of the mage made him frown.


    The soldier''s armor was also mixed with some demon loathed metals. He had a great resistance to magic, especially a ring of magic. Most of the fallen mages were apprentices or junior mages. It was just as harmless to him as a breeze to hold out a magic. No wonder he dared to insult the "fallen mage" in his eyes ¡£


    This type of armor is rare, and it seems that this guy is already the elite of horadur.


    "Apologize to me." However, even if it''s the metal that is disgusting with magic, SIVI''s eyebrows snapped. He has much stronger strength than ordinary primary mages. He doesn''t pay attention to this kind of thing.Since he came to this world, SIVI has been highly respected for his identity as a mage. If he withdraws, it is just like smearing the name of the mage, which is hard for him to accept!


    Sylvie''s attitude put the soldier who looked like a small head into a dilemma.


    In his opinion, there are only two kinds of down and out mages who can have such attitude. One is the cold headed youth of the academic school. This kind of guy is nothing to be afraid of. There is also a kind of sorcerer who thinks highly of his own strength and really has two brushes. This kind of rogue mage is mostly from the travel school. Their magic is also famous for not following the routine. If they fight, they really can''t control a pathetic mage of the travel school In case someone from Qiyao mage association comes, I''m sure I can''t get it.


    So he made two preparations. First, he asked a subordinate to go into the castle to find the worshiping mage. Those guys were all middle-level mages, and they were better at dealing with opponents of the same mage than himself. He said to SIVI, "the sword in my hand will not bow to anyone weaker than me. Unless you defeat me, I will not apologize."


    Just as the little leader said these words, enjoying the reverent eyes of his subordinates, SIVI''s calm voice was introduced into his ears at the same time.


    "Just beat you?"


    The next moment, he felt as if he had been knocked down and run over by the running cattle. His whole body was impacted by the huge force, and then he fainted with the gesture of being slapped by the mage''s hand in mid air, and lost consciousness completely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    After SIVI flapped the guard, who was probably a small head, and let him fall freely into the moat of the castle, the other guards either went to salvage the unfortunate man or ran into the castle in a hurry. Of course, most of them were still facing SIVI nervously.


    At this time, they all hate the damned captain: a mage wants to see the Lord. It''s the Lord''s business to see him or not. What''s your business! Sorcerer? It''s the kind of guy with no skill that can easily fly him in the metal armor! What''s more, it''s better to send them immediately!


    However, since they have already finished the work in disguise, they can''t easily put the mage who hurt his own people into the city even though they are afraid of it. If they do, will not the face of horadur and the LORD be lost? If you offend a mage, you will die at most (of course, if you are not a necromancer), and there will also be a pension which is very expensive for the common people. However, if the Lord will hate him, his family will not have a good life in the whole noeg.


    Now that someone had gone in to report, Sylvie did not continue to embarrass the poor soldiers, but stood quietly outside with alisatio, waiting for the news inside.


    After a while, Sylvie suddenly frowned.


    A medium level mage is approaching this way As for why Sylvie is so clear, it is because the other party did not restrain his magic wave, but he tried to show it like a peacock in estrus.


    That''s probably the cult mage hired by the Lord.


    As a matter of fact, scange''s family is hard pressed. Generally speaking, most of the lords who have this level of territory are high-level mages. But who let noegg in line with the orc frontier, those green skin want to play autumn wind, the first to suffer custody is noeg.


    In fact, if noegg is lost, then the orcs will be able to drive straight into the hinterland of the eastern plains of mankind This was confirmed by the history of decades ago, and even their invasion led to the establishment of Pan human integrated alliance.


    After gathering all the forces of the Terrans to drive the orcs back to the Southern Hills, the horian Empire also trained a super elite army to garrison on the territory of noeg to guard the throat of the eastern plain of mankind. This is the origin of the frontier Guard Corps.


    In addition to the special deployment of troops, all the young people of the regiment were recruited in noeg. In addition, it has incomparable priority in the whole Terran. Almost all the men who are suitable to be soldiers are recruited by him, while the Lord''s own legions can only follow them to find the leak. Even the so-called elite are almost all crooked melons and cracked dates


    According to a folk rumor from an unknown source, the legitimate forces of the Lord''s 5000 men are not enough to fight against the logistics team of the Border Guard Corps. Although this rumor exaggerates a little, it also clearly points out the weak chicken fighting capacity of Lord noegg''s legitimate forces


    It''s not just soldiers, but even magicians. High level magicians are not appointed to the army by the Qiyao mage Association instead of becoming the dean or professor of some famous magic schools. Therefore, even in horadur, the capital city of noegg, the Lord''s worshiping mages are not only of medium-level strength.


    However, no matter what, unless it''s the relationship, the one who can be mixed up with the position of worshiping the mage is definitely not a pack fool. Even if he wants to, the Lord may not be willing to give his life safety to such an unreliable guy, so it is obvious that there must be some reason for the other party to make such a gesture.


    Gradually, SIVI could see the middle level mage walking in the aisle of the castle.


    The opponent looks like he is about 50 years old, but because of the long-term contact with magic elements, the actual age of the magician will be much older than it looks, so it is estimated that the other party is about 60 or 70 years old. His green hair, with his big back, reminds seavy of the green turtles he had raised before. He had a goat''s beard on his chin. Interestingly, the end of his beard curled up, adding to his shrewdness.


    The state of not hiding the fluctuation of one''s magic power is whether he is extremely confident in his own strength, or is the other party a traveling mage with some special magic, or the other party has already seen that he is only a junior mage, so he deliberately uses his rank to intimidate himself?


    Sylvie quickly denied the third point.


    Although the magic academy system is really bad, it produces good things. Since the item description has said that only a high-level magician can see through his real strength, even if the opponent is already at the middle level peak, it is useless to step into the high level only half a step away, not to mention the green haired man, a medium level mage who is familiar with the level at most!


    The green haired goat Hu also saw SIVI. Maybe he couldn''t find out the real strength of SIVI. At first, a little hesitation flashed on his face. But when he saw SIVI''s young face, his expression took on a trace of arrogance of the "senior master".


    Talent is very important to magic, but that kind of importance is generally reflected in the breakthrough of realm and the learning of new magic. However, the improvement of magic power and the refinement of magic quality are time-consuming. Even if you start to improve and refine magic power from your mother''s womb, you can only look like a junior Mage at most.Well, just in terms of rank, he was really confused


    "Is this the magician who wants to meet the Lord?" Having figured this out, the Green Goat''s beard twisted its point and asked haughtily.


    Although the arrogance in the other party''s words makes Seaver uncomfortable, it''s not his own business after all. He can walk away.


    So he nodded in disgust: "I''m Sylvie idrick, this time I''m expensive..."


    "Needless to say!" Without waiting for SIVI to finish, goatee waved his hand and interrupted him rudely: "your Lord will not see you."


    "Oh?" Finally, angered by the other party''s snobbish attitude, Sylvie didn''t show the smiling face before, but showed a sneer: "what if this one is also there?"


    He gives way, revealing Theo, who has been covered by him since the beginning.


    "Mud Miss Goatee in the moment of seeing Theo, like a ghost, his hand shook violently, even pulled out a few of his carefully maintained beard.


    However, Theo didn''t show any intimacy with each other, but hid behind SIVI.


    Goatee looked at Seaver, who still had a sneer on his face. The wrinkles on his face twitched a few times. Then he seemed unwilling to compromise and said, "well, you can come first."


    It has nothing to do with the text.


    it seems that many readers have misunderstood reputation and task system, so bat will explain it again here.


    First of all, the prestige of SIVI is shown on the prestige bar. At present, it is "slightly known". Reputation can affect the highest level of tasks accepted. At present, SIVI can only accept three-star tasks at most.


    Reputation points are rewards obtained after SIVI''s reputation is improved. It can be regarded as a reward point. In short, it has no direct relationship with reputation. Even if the reputation points are exhausted, SIVI''s reputation will not decline.


    As the dean of the school of magic, reputation is obviously very important. But Sylvie''s personality is like toothpaste. If you can take the task without any cost only by reputation, I''m afraid that the goods will stay at home all the time, repeating the life of doing tasks, brushing copies, doing tasks and brushing copies. Only in order to earn more prestige points, will he try his best to get more reputation points To raise your reputation.


    That''s about it in general.


    Here by the way, I''d like to thank Zhan Kuang Tian, Yuan Qi long long, ockt, unspeakable broken love and vest 20001 for their evaluation tickets or rewards.


    In addition, if you have any questions or suggestions, you can refer to the book review area. It would be better if you could help bats find bugs.


    Thank you for your support, let me be recommended by the above three rivers, bat I will continue to work hard ~


    above!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    "Lord, you are not well recently. I can''t meet you in person." Goatee walked in front of him to show them the way, turning back from time to time, and looking at Theo with only unkind eyes: "so wait a moment. The Lord''s wife will come to see you."


    As they spoke, goatee quickly took them to a room that was probably the reception room.


    The room is not very large. It may not be the formal reception room for VIP guests in the castle, but something like a side hall. But the interior decoration is also very magnificent, some decorative sculpture hanging pictures, even if it is a layman like Sylvie, can see that it was made by a famous master, but out of etiquette, SIVI did not look around like Eliza.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet." "My name is Wickham green," goatee said to Seaver, who was bored on a leather sofa


    "Green?" Hearing the other party''s self report, SIVI''s head immediately appeared the green magic family in the kingdom of Hammurabi.


    There is a certain relationship between magic talent and human blood relationship. If both husband and wife are magicians, then their children have a very high chance of magic talent. This is why there are many magic families who insist on "pure blood" in this world.


    These magic families prohibit family members from intermarrying with ordinary people. Even if they fall in love with some ordinary magicians who don''t have wizard blood, they will be opposed by the family. They are for the so-called pure blood and the descendants with magic talent. It has been proved that everything they do has some effect, and most of the children born in the magic family Numbers have great talent.


    There are four most famous magic families in the eastern plains, among which the Green family is good at wind element magic.


    "Yes, it''s the green of the Green family." Goatee Or Wickham twirled the tip of his beard triumphantly, and then reached out to Seaver, making the gesture that he wanted to shake hands: "and you, don''t you introduce yourself?"


    It turns out that his peacock like self-confidence comes from this.


    Sylvie suddenly felt a subtle sense of powerlessness It''s not the powerlessness of the Green family''s Colossus, but the fact that I have solemnly overestimated Wickham to the height of a strong man, but the other party is just a paper tiger relying on his family''s breath. This feeling of boosting up his strength but hitting the empty space with one punch makes Seaver very uncomfortable.


    However, since the other side also showed the sincerity of reconciliation, SIVI was not easy to refuse, so he could only reach out and shake hands with Wickham: "my name is Sylvie Aldrich. "


    There was a moment''s pause between his words, but this pause was not to say what SIVI wanted to express, but at that time, wicklan put a small amount of magic into SIVI''s body through the hands they held!


    What wicklan meant was that he wanted to explore SIVI''s real power through this magic power - even if he could determine that SIVI was only a junior Mage at most, but what was hidden in the fog was always more terrible than what was displayed in front of him. Therefore, he simply wanted to directly contact SIVI''s own magic power to determine SIVI''s power.


    Generally speaking, the invasion of alien magic is a taboo and tricky thing for many mages, especially when the one who uses magic power is higher than his victim.


    It''s a pity Sylvie isn''t among the "average" guys.


    In addition to beginning to wonder at each other''s sudden magic invasion, SIVI immediately launched a counterattack.


    Of course, counterattack does not refer to the reverse magic invasion of wickron - in fact, through this invasion, SIVI has a better understanding of Wickham''s real strength - although SIVI''s magic power is much more than those of the invasion of exotic magic, and the quality of magic is also good, but he did not attack and expel the magic power of wicklan''s invasion ¡£


    No matter how to say that the battlefield is your own body. What if it is damaged? There is no insurance company in the world that can claim


    Sylvie and simply put the magic of each other''s invasion into the magic pool.


    Although it can not be used as fuel to gain more magic, nor can it be used to replenish Sylvie''s own magic power, it is more than enough to light a lamp or make a fire.


    Under the surprised expression of wickrana''s sudden loss of the magic sense that he had penetrated into SIVI''s body, SIVI released his hand indifferently.


    After that, the atmosphere became a little heavy and dead.


    Even if he was a rich man for many generations, he couldn''t continue to shy away and talk to him as if nothing had happened. What''s more, the feeling that his magic power had sunk in SIVI''s body made him turn his contempt for the young mage into a little fear.


    Having no idea what happened, Eliza also felt that the atmosphere was not right. She quietly settled down and sat down with Theo.


    After a while, a lady dressed more richly than the reception room opened the door.When she saw Theo, there was a trace of disgust on her powdered face. Although she quickly covered up the past with a smile, it was still caught in the eye by Sylvie.


    There is no change in the task bar of the [girl''s home] task, as expected, this is not so simple.


    Sylvie sighed to himself, and then he got up and made a wizard salute to the lady.


    According to what wicklan had said before, the woman in gold and silver and rich enough to be a little vulgar was Lord noegg''s hairy wife and Theo''s mother.


    After all, SIVI himself has not participated in the magic Jinkao to obtain the official mage qualification of the Terran. When he does not reach a high-level mage, he should salute the other party according to etiquette.


    "Hello, Mrs. scange." After the standard mage ceremony, before waiting for the other party to have any reaction, SIVI said with a slight smile: "you should have known my purpose."


    "Yes, dear magician, we will not forget your contribution to noegg." The lady stretched out her hand as if to touch Theo''s head, but she was always very clever around SIVI, but the latter did not save face for her mother. She turned her head to avoid the other party''s palm full of jewel rings, which made her take back her hand in the air with a little embarrassment.


    This kind of performance also made SIVI more convinced of his conjecture.


    "But my student''s life was saved by Miss scange, which made them feel very good."


    When she heard Sylvia mention herself, Eliza nodded her head in a hurry. Her golden ponytail was very lovely.


    "So, I want to be able to harass you for a while before we leave, so that the two of them can continue to get along for a while." Sylvie, with a smile, said slowly what he had been thinking of on the way to here: "what do you think?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Although wickron seemed to disagree, the Lord''s wife finally agreed that sives and they would live in the castle temporarily.


    This is also expected by Sylvie. After all, people have just saved your daughter. It is impossible to sweep them out of the house in a flash


    But no one found that, as she followed the maid to her room, a fly size insect flew down SIVI''s sleeve and hid in the reception room.


    After confirming that SIVI and they had gone away, the Lord''s husband carefully closed the door, and his gentle smile was replaced by impatience and uneasiness.


    "Why is that kind of mud still alive?" She growled at the Wickham: "Kampas (see" hum, I''ve said for a long time that the kind of guy who only says he''s beautiful is not trustworthy. Even if the guy named Edric is only a junior mage, he can be easily solved. " Wickham snorted coldly, showing his disdain for the knight who was always courting the Lord''s wife.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Or do you want to do it? " The Lord''s wife hesitated for a moment, then tried to say.


    But Wickham shook his head and refused.


    "No, the wind elemental magic of our green people is too characteristic. It is easy to find clues from the casting traces. And if I use other magic that I''m not good at, I don''t have a chance to win. If you don''t want to go to the aristocratic court for murdering the nobles, it''s better to get rid of this idea quickly. "


    "Even if someone knows that I killed that kind of mud, so what?" Although the Lord''s wife was unconvinced to argue a strong, but also did not mention to let Wickham do such things.


    "Anyway, that kind of mud must be removed! It''s not easy to let William lie in bed. There must be no accident The expression on her face was hysterical.


    "In fact, we still have the chance to get rid of that kind of mud unconsciously." Wicklan twisted his goatee, and a treacherous light flashed in his narrow eyes: "didn''t our new wizard friend just provide a good excuse?"


    -- SIVI''s room --


    the Lord''s castle is worthy of being a lord''s castle. Even a single guest room has four column velvet beds, leather sofas and many other luxurious things that make Sylvie''s eyes red.


    But now Sylvie didn''t care. Instead, he sat on the sofa, staring at the coffee table in front of him.


    There was a fly sized insect on the tea table, and a translucent screen appeared on the upper back of the insect. What''s on the screen is what happened in the reception room not long ago after SIVI and they left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After listening to every word of their conversation, Seaver was silent for a long time, and then sighed, "it seems that this spy bug is the right one."


    Snooping bug is a gadget in the achievement store and sundry category. From the introduction, this kind of small thing with a vivid Xiao Feichong appearance is an alchemy product. It should belong to the same kind of puppet as the gargoyle. It can move freely within the range of a kilometer away from the operator in a straight line, and record what it sees and hears into an image with a maximum duration of 10 hours, and then it can play the image with a little magic.


    But as an item that only needs 10 achievement points, it has many disadvantages. For example, because of the high sensitivity to magic, even if someone uses more than two rings of magic on other things within five meters nearby, it will be burned because of the overload of magic power. Its firmness is no different from that of ordinary flies. Even a weak girl can beat it to death with one slap


    But as far as the situation is concerned, being able to detect such information still makes Sylvie feel that the ten achievements can be regarded as value for money.


    SIVI rubbed Jingming point, and could learn a lot from the conversation between wicklan and his wife.


    For example, Theo is not the daughter of the Lord''s wife, but an illegitimate daughter born by Lord scange and an unknown woman who is likely to be a civilian. For example, the Lord''s wife sent her husband to hospital by some means, and it seems that she is going to send him to heaven all the time. For example, Theo was attacked by jackals at that time It may be the instigation of these two people; another example is the plot of the other party against their own people.


    "I always feel like it''s getting more and more troublesome..." Sylvie sighed.


    He had met many people, warm and simple peasants, a little philistine townsfolk, a dignified or kind-hearted priest, a rude and heroic mercenary, and a businessman full of copper. But no one would give him more headache than the noble who smiles at you on his face, but turns his head and gives you a knife.


    In Sylvie''s opinion, it''s more comfortable to fight with demons than to get along with them.


    So he put the spy bug in the bronze storage box - although it''s a waste of space for such a small bug, it''s so sensitive to magic that if it''s carried in his pocket, SIVI''s spell might break down - and then he left his worries behind, opened the door to the trial, and went down to the yellow brown sand dune.Although the conditions for [yellow brown sand dune] to engage in a boss war are a bit troublesome, the "gold digger lizard" in it is the only magic object that can be collected to exchange money resources, which is called "gold grind".


    This is very important for SIVI, who is in the extremely poor class among the mages


    For the finished copy of the familiar road, he carries the customs clearance reward [broken earth element crystal] into his pocket. After leaving the copy, SIVI hears a knock outside the door.


    Is it a housemaid or something? Sylvie opens the door strangely and sees Teo standing outside.


    The silver haired girl was holding a pillow similar to her size, and she had already changed into a white, light cloth dress, probably pajamas.


    She looked up at seavy.


    "What can I do for you?" Asked seavy curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Just knocked at the door for a long time Theo said slowly I thought you weren''t there


    "Er..."


    Sylvie, who just came out of the copy, was tongue tied.


    "Sylvie," said the girl in her characteristic ethereal voice, and for the first time she had called Sylvia by her name: "I hate this place."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I''m sorry. " Sylvie''s stiff expression softened a little.


    He also realized that he had never cared about Theo''s feelings from the beginning to the end. The life of an illegitimate girl in such a castle was definitely not a happy life.


    "So," Theo continued, "I sleep here today."


    "Well..." A little remorseful, SIVI nodded his head in a habitual way, and then suddenly realized what the girl said: "ah? Wait, is there a causal relationship between these two things? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "Have I been a little too good lately..."


    Looking at Theo, who is lying on his bed, Sylvie sighs helplessly again.


    As a mentally healthy person, he certainly doesn''t have any bad associations with Theo, who is only eight years old, but since he doesn''t seem to sleep very well, he has to sleep on the sofa at night.


    Or meditation all night is a good choice Although there may be sequelae such as headache the next day.


    "But no matter what, the girl is too unprepared for me." Sylvie went to the bed, looked at the happy sleep on Theo LLO''s little baby fat face, and involuntarily reached out and poked her in the face.


    It feels very soft.


    No, no, no, if I go on like this, I will not return to the road of being a Lori control! Sylvie, with a gentle smile on his face, woke up suddenly and covered his head with self loathing.


    "This is not the time to think about it." After trying to calm down, he rubbed his aching forehead and returned to the sofa.


    Because the time is still early, if you enter the copy now, you may be found by theo. It seems that we can only wait until late at night.


    Now all you can do is meditate.


    However, before SIVI could put his decision into practice, the sound of "aggressive" knocking on the door came again.


    Lazy to run to open the door, SIVI manipulated the mage''s hand to open the solid wood door. This time, Eliza, who was wearing white pajamas like a shirt and with an embarrassed smile, was outside.


    The maiden, like Sylvie, came to horadur without pajamas, but even when she was sleeping, she still wore the mage''s robes, while Eliza wore the pajamas provided by the maids of the Lord''s castle.


    The girl''s golden ponytail has been put down and turned into long hair with a shawl. It may be because she has just taken a bath, so her hair looks very smooth. However, the long hair reaching the waist also makes the girl look younger than her actual age.


    "Eliza, what''s the matter?" For his own student, SIVI is still very concerned. Seeing the other side''s silent appearance, he can''t help asking.


    "Teacher, that The bed here is so soft that I can''t get used to sleeping... " Eliza spat out her tongue lovingly: "so I want to come and see if I can sleep here. It doesn''t matter if I sleep on the sofa or the floor."


    Are you two engaged! Xi Wei Tucao in his heart, but he did not make complaints about wanting to drive away two little children.


    "Even with the sofa and the floor, Theo is coming here. You might be better if you sleep with her."


    Sylvie nuzzled toward the other side of the bed.


    "Is it? Is little TIA here too? " Eliza, beaming with joy, pattered to the edge of the bed and climbed into it.


    Originally, she felt a little embarrassed because she seemed to be too willful, but found that in addition to her, even TIA also came, she immediately felt much relieved.


    Since TIA saved her, the relationship between the two girls has become much closer. They often stick together and chatter about something, but most of the time it''s Eliza who is talking and Theo listens quietly.


    Looking at the two girls who are not sisters but are better than sisters, a warm current comes out of Sylvie''s heart.


    Even for the sake of both of them, I can''t lose here.


    Although there is a corresponding method for the plot of the Lord''s wife and the Green family mage, we still need to be more prepared.


    There is only one thing needed to be more prepared.


    Evidence of the strong.


    "Really..." Sylvie lay back on the sofa, looking at the ceiling with the gorgeous patterns, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "it can''t go on like this."


    He closed his eyes, calmed down and began to recover.


    I don''t know how long before, outside the window has become a field of night and stars, Sylvie opened his eyes again.


    It''s time for a copy.


    SIVI replaced his apprentice robe with a defense bonus. After so many copies, SIVI had more than the same equipment as before. But for the concealment of this robe, SIVI had at least two mage gowns with better effects (including mage robes and other messy magic items) If it is packed into a box, a box only needs to occupy one box in the storage box.


    Then he opened the page of the systematic trial of the Academy of magic. Without hesitation, he chose the "forest of the night ¡¤ center". There was no light or vision. His whole person suddenly disappeared.


    About ten minutes later, seavy appeared in the room again.


    However, compared with before he disappeared, he was in a lot of confusion. His tough robe had several holes in it, some of which still had blood oozing from it, his face was bruised by blunt tools, and his hair was still curling with smoke. At this time, SIVI looked like a refugee who had just escaped from the claws of a beast A wizard.In fact, if he hadn''t immediately launched his way back to the camp, and then decisively logged out the copy, I''m afraid he would have died again.


    After drinking a bottle of mini healing potion and controlling the wounds on his body, Sylvie was relieved.


    "Even if there is a fire suppression type of burning star formation still can not break through the goblin sea In this case, is it not right to say that the strategy of "killing the boss goblin braves with the fastest speed" I made at the beginning


    After a little rest, Sylvia confirms that Eliza and Theo are still asleep, and once again enters the copy.


    This time, it took a longer time. It was about half an hour before he reappeared.


    However, compared with the last time that kind of embarrassed appearance, now Sylvie is obviously much better Although I don''t know why the hair became the explosive head.


    "It seems that at the beginning, it was effective to clean up the miscellaneous soldiers, but the magic If... "


    In this way, after the early hours of the morning, SIVI repeated the process of entering the replica, leaving the battlefield at a critical moment, and summing up combat experience.


    When the next day''s three copies were all used up, and a little red light appeared in the East, he finally appeared in the room.


    This time, he had a piece of paper that looked extremely light in his hand.


    [Certificate of the strong (night forest ¡¤ Center)]


    [please select one of the following effects]


    [1. Return one space of life moment]


    [2. Fully master a skill that meets the activation conditions]


    > www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Because the emergency medicine was used in the copy, even though SIVI''s face is bloody and embarrassed, and his mage''s robe is so tattered that it doesn''t really matter.


    He makes sure that the two girls are not awake, and then stealthily opens the window, allowing the fresh morning air to flow into the room and diluting the bloody smell he brings in the room.


    Then he stealthily ran to the toilet, took off his mage''s robe, and bathed himself with a water element magic wave current.


    Fortunately, although a ring of water element magic makes magic water, it can''t be drunk like real water, but at least bathing is OK.


    After the shower, the whole person was fresher. SIVI changed into the apprentice robe with the characteristics of concealment, and dozed off again while it was still early.


    Although the adventure ended with a successful clearance, only SIVI knew what kind of difficulties and dangers he had experienced.


    From the beginning, you want to directly break through the encirclement and kill boss with the fastest speed. For example, you can use the burning star formation as the firepower suppression, and you can shoot once after running a few steps. You can block the entrance of the animal way and kill the miscellaneous soldiers one by one with the effect of one man at a time. Later, we used the "traction anchor + mage''s hand" war used to kill vampires To create guerrilla warfare similar to the flying effect and so on.


    No matter which method, there is a great degree of danger.


    At the beginning, the intrepid people would naturally fall into the sea tactics of goblin, which was the quickest escape of SIVI. Then, because there were too many goblins on the field, once they stopped, they might be surrounded immediately. In addition, because the magic power could not be replenished in time, the second attempt ended in failure. Fortunately, he suffered The third time, because he had many goblin casters with long-range suppression ability, SIVI had to declare failure and become more disheartened than before.


    However, the fourth attempt unexpectedly had a very good effect.


    Although there are many Togo brines this time, all of these dwarfs can''t fly!


    In addition, the effect of the traction anchor is good. It is impossible for those green short legs to catch up with the movement. In addition, SIVI endured heartache and spent 20 points of achievement exchange magic potion, nearly successfully completed the copy strategy.


    Unfortunately, he was hit by a flaming goblin''s real fireball in the course of moving, and fell into the surviving goblin pile. If SIVI hadn''t been in a panic, he immediately launched the home crystal. I''m afraid he would have to explain it under goblin''s knife again


    Finally, he learned the lessons of the previous times, and began to consciously mix up the movements of running, releasing magic, escaping with traction anchor, and so on, and slaughtered the goblins'' way of thinking. When he was skilled, he solved several goblins of the other party only by using the relatively small consumption of secondary fireball.


    Although healing potions can replenish physical strength and magic potions can restore spirit to some extent, it''s too harsh for Sylvie to cast all night without stopping.


    So after the soldiers were cleaned up, he fought for his life and won the victory by fighting against the goblin braves with the potions - which is the main reason why he became so miserable.


    There was no word all night.


    Sorcerer''s spiritual recovery is much faster than that of ordinary people. In addition, because of the relationship between the magic academy system, Sylvie seems to have better recovery ability than ordinary magicians. Therefore, even though his spirit is almost reaching the limit at night, after a short sleep, he becomes as energetic as nothing happened.


    Stretching and yawning, he took two little girls who were still confused, washed them with the water from the castle servants, and then led to the restaurant by a man dressed like a housekeeper.


    Last night''s dinner was brought into the room by the servants, so this is the first time that Sylvie has come to the castle''s restaurant.


    Compared with yesterday''s reception room, the decoration of the restaurant is much more simple, which gives people a relatively fresh feeling. For the first time, the number of silverware in this room exceeded that of gold - probably because the owner of the castle felt that he had no appetite for the glittering things.


    In the middle of the dining room is a super long table, even if it is used as a long buffet table, which can''t be offended. The Lord''s wife and the worshipping mage wickron were already there before the sives came in.


    After chatting with each other for a while, Sylvie took two little girls to the table.


    Although its predecessor has never been to such a place, the information age born Sylvie has been to a French restaurant or something. The price is too expensive, the food is delicious but the amount is too small. If the way of eating is wrong, there will be waiters who "kindly" come to play for you Ah, no, it''s a high-end restaurant for you to guide, so some basic things are still hard for him.As for Eliza Sylvie gave a sympathetic look to the little girl who was being coached by a big sister maid with a gentle smile.


    Then he ignored Eliza''s frantic manner and tearful eyes for help, and began to focus on the breakfast food.


    Different from the breakfast in the farmhouse, the noble''s breakfast is rich, although it will not have such things as fish and meat.


    There are two kinds of soft drinks: the mellow coffee and the hot milk with honey.


    The dry goods include Qifeng cake covered with maple syrup, black forest cake with cream and cake, hot croissant just out of the oven, and sandwiches with lettuce, eggs and bacon.


    Seeing that SIVI and they ate the food without any doubt, they went into their own trap, and the Lord''s wife and Wickham showed a tacit smile.


    If you look closely, you will find that these cakes are more or less like some chive like spices.


    But in fact, it''s not chive, but a very rare potion type spice named Ganwu, which only grows in animal cemeteries or once bloody battlefields.


    Of course, it''s not that this kind of spice is poisonous. In fact, Ganwu is not only non-toxic and harmless, but also has certain benefits for the promotion of magic power.


    But its biggest effect is more than that. After taking this kind of spice, it will let people take on a very light smell similar to the undead for a long time.


    For the undead mages, this is absolutely rare, to improve their awareness of undead magic beneficial state. For ordinary mages, this breath will not bring any benefits to themselves, nor will it cause disadvantages such as the reduction of casting success rate. It is not worth noting.


    However, there is a kind of people in this world who are extremely sensitive to this kind of breath.


    "Ma''am," said the housekeeper who had led Sylvie into the dining-room, he did not hurry to the lady of the Lord. "There are two clergymen outside the castle. They say they have received a report from the necromancer in our castle."


    Is it finally here. Sylvie raised his coffee cup to cover his slightly upturned mouth.


    I''ll play with you a little.


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank the readers for their appreciation www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Despite the fact that human beings are relatively United because of the encirclement of powerful enemies outside, there is hardly any civil war except for some trivial frictions.


    Similarly, the power of the Holy See has not reached the state of covering the sky, so there is no special aversion to the dark mages who are good at shadow or curse in human society Of course, I don''t really like it.


    But there is one exception: the necromancer.


    Let alone those spirits who advocate nature, whether human or orc, will not like the necromancer. The former is because the necromancer violates the basic human ethics, manipulates the corpse to complain about the spirit, and even transforms it into a magic creature to fight; the latter simply thinks that these guys with a pile of dead bones in front of each other hinder the brave soldiers from returning to the earth Cheng, it''s just a stain on their glory


    A long time ago, the eastern mainland United to fight against the necromancer, and even made these people who advocate death and corruption fall into the crisis of extinction. But now that they have been lurking in the dark for decades, it is estimated that those guys have recovered.


    I don''t know if it''s for this reason that the Vatican also set up a heresy adjudication organ five years ago, and officially began to hunt down dark creatures such as necromancers and vampires.


    At this time, they will appear here because they have received an anonymous report letter and want to confirm it.


    "What a rude fellow The Lord''s wife looked indignant: "how could there be a necromancer in William''s castle?"


    "Ma''am," said Wickham, wiping the corners of his mouth gracefully with a silk towel, and glancing at Seaver without trace, "they are also for your safety and the Lord''s sake, and I think they can be allowed to come in for a little exploration."


    Sylvie seemed to be completely oblivious to the couple''s slightly lame acting and was eating on his own.


    Theo''s reaction was similar to that of him, but Eliza looked at SIVI as if she was a little worried.


    Less than five minutes later, the man in Butler''s uniform came to the dining room again, but this time he was followed by two clergymen in white, gilt edged clergymen.


    One of the blondes had a slender Western sword pinned to his waist. Generally speaking, this kind of thing is more used for decoration than for fighting, but since it is equipped with members of the heretical adjudication organ, it is obvious that it is not just decoration.


    The other is a blue split head teenager who looks a little bigger than Eliza. He holds his golden cross necklace pendant in his right hand with his eyes closed, as if sensing something. The empty hand is led by a blonde man to guide his direction.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, Mrs. scanger." The blonde politely apologized to the lady of the Lord who was sitting at the head of the table. "It''s not very calm in all places these days, so we have to be careful."


    The Lord''s wife nodded and accepted the other party''s apology, and then asked, "well, what about the necromancer you mentioned, have you found it?" As he spoke, he could not help but glance at Seaver, who had just finished his meal and seemed to be very satisfied with his breakfast.


    "How about levy The blonde asked softly to the blue haired boy.


    The blue haired boy opened his eyes and nodded to show that there was a spirit of the dead, and then with a serious look on his face, he walked step by step towards Sylvie.


    Just as the Lord''s wife and Wickham tried to restrain themselves from smiling at the success of the plan, the blue haired boy named levy walked right past the place where Sylvie was and came to wickron''s side.


    "Can this master come with us?" He said, in an emotionless formulaic tone, to the twitching face of Wickham.


    "Hey, there must be something wrong!" Wickham got up in a hurry and growled at them, "you can''t do this! I''m the descendant of the Green family. You don''t have the right to do anything! "


    "If something goes wrong, levy and I will go to the green house in the horayan Empire to apologize." The blonde also reversed his respectful expression and said, "now, please come with us to horadur cathedral."


    "Gu..." At this point, Wickham also calmed down a little, knowing that it was useless to say anything now. Because the distance was too close, even if he made a sudden attack, he could not win the guard of the temple. So he could only swallow this tone secretly and say in a voice that was shaking with anger: "OK, but I ask the Qiyao mage association to accompany the examination!"


    "Of course." The blonde nodded, and then stood beside Wickham. Although he didn''t do it, he looked at him as if he were a prisoner, as if his sword would rise and fall whenever something went wrong.


    As the three men passed by SIVI, levy looked at them again and asked curiously, "there is a sacred smell in you In which church have you been baptized recently


    "No, just a few days ago I bought some bottles of holy water from father Wesley in pike town." "My students and I have been drinking holy water for a long time because father Wesley said that drinking holy water for a long time can improve our health and enhance the efficiency of meditation," SIVI said, half truelySylvie did buy ten bottles of poor quality holy water from Tony, but they were all used to deal with vampires. There was not even one bottle left in stock. He and Eliza Theo''s sacred breath is completely learned in the morning. They can dispel the weak curse and give the caster and others a second ring of holy magic "glory aura" to speed up the recovery of the body.


    The reason he said that was just to muddle through, to make Wickham and the Lord''s wife think that the failure of their plan was accidental.


    As for whether the other party believes it or not, it has nothing to do with him.


    By the way, the spirit of the dead will appear on wickron, because SIVI put his own croissant into the opponent''s side with the hand of the mage with the least effort when the other party is not paying attention


    "Er..." Levi was stunned. Of course, the holy water he knew could not have that effect. Then he could not help but think of the fat priest who had been sent to pike - if it was that guy, he might have done such a trick on the traveling mage.


    However, he was not easy to expose, and he did not want to deceive Sylvie, who seemed to be very devout (the effect of the pious halo) all the time. As a result, he hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    "Although holy water can improve physical fitness to a certain extent, the effect of natural exercise will be better. So it''s better to exercise every day than to drink too much holy water. " Naturally, the blonde also heard the conversation between Sylvie and levy, so he immediately opened his mouth to his partner and said, "levy, today''s prayer has not been done. Let''s go."


    "Ah, yes." The blue haired boy ran to the blonde.


    "Then we''ll leave and disturb you, Madame." The blonde finally bowed 30 degrees to the mistress of the Lord, who was stunned by the unfolding of the situation, and then left with the blue haired boy and Wickham.


    Before leaving, Wickham glared at Seaver, who seemed to be studying the crystal chandelier on the ceiling, so he didn''t see it.


    In a sense, this is the so-called self sin


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for your appreciation www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Although SIVI and the city Lord''s wife didn''t officially fall out, he didn''t expect his words to make the other party really regard the morning incident as a coincidence.


    As the saying goes, only a thousand days to be a thief, there is no thousand days to guard against thieves.


    Sylvie himself is just a junior mage with no influence. The only thing different from ordinary people is a magic academy system with some things produced from the copy. It must be an egg against a stone if you want to fight with a giant like the Lord''s wife. What''s more, there is a middle-level mage who covets himself


    At present, there are three roads in front of SIVI.


    The first is to give up the mission and leave Theo here. Maybe Sylvie will come back to find her after the magic academy system becomes stronger. But judging from the Lord''s wife and the Green''s master, I''m afraid that if Theo is left here alone, she won''t live for three days.


    However, whether it''s the punishment of the system task or Sylvie''s own conscience, it''s impossible to pass.


    The second is through some circuitous means, in the case of no direct confrontation will be the Lord''s wife and their total overthrow!


    The reason for this option is that SIVI learned the real cause of noegg''s Lord by spying on worms.


    But whether or not some people believe that the images and sounds recorded by the voyeurists - there is no shortage of magic magic magic that can create false images - even if peeping insects are exposed to ordinary mages, it will cause a great disturbance. This is the truth of the so-called "huaibiqi sin".


    What''s more, even if some people believe that they will offend a lord''s wife and members of the Green family for the sake of their primary mage or their illusory sense of justice?


    Even if he has successfully reported them, what should we do if the investigation team sent by the noble court has not arrived at horadur, and the Lord''s goods have been belched, and everything has died without proof?


    That''s why Sylvie won''t go for it.


    The third is to let the other party recognize that he took Theo away, and left with the little girl in a aboveboard way.


    It may seem incredible, but it''s actually the best result Sylvie can think of.


    Even if Theo was only an illegitimate daughter, when the LORD had no other offspring, it was certainly Theo who inherited the title and territory after his death. In this case, compared with solving Theo in secret, after inheriting the title and fiefdom, the best way is for the lady of the Lord to exercise the power of agency and use Theo as a puppet to listen to the government. Even if you''re afraid that Theo will regain power when she grows up, it''s OK to take her up in the morning.


    But they didn''t do it at all. It looked like they didn''t need Theo at all.


    Judging from the other party''s eagerness to get rid of Theo, in addition to the Lord''s body is about to die, I''m afraid he has left some wills that the Lord''s husband is afraid of.


    The custody of the will should be in the charge of the church, and no matter how long the Lord''s wife''s hand can reach into the real interior of the church - you know, the head of a district church like horadur is different from that of the small church in pike town. They are really devout monks, proficient in light and sacred magic, and money and power alone are absolutely impossible to erode them.


    In other words, as long as the Lord returns to the west, Theo is safe.


    But as I said before, although we can evade each other''s plot by spying on insects once or twice, there will always be omissions as time goes on. If they are really successfully plotted, then SIVI and they will be in real danger.


    To sum up, as long as Theo declares that he will not inherit the Lord''s title and property, the other party''s action should also stop.


    But before that, we must let the other party think that Theo may really be able to survive until the Lord dies, otherwise in their opinion, the dead are definitely safer. There is no other way to make this feeling, except to avoid the attack as beautiful as possible, and even give them a return like this morning.


    In other words, Sylvie has to stay here for a while, and then use the most beautiful way to crack it according to the opponent''s moves, until the other party starts to get upset, and then let Theo announce that he doesn''t want to inherit the title and leave with SIVI.


    As for the mission of the girl''s return Anyway, there''s no time limit on it. Can''t you find it slowly


    Sylvie also asked Theo to confirm before, the little girl seems to have no interest in the title.


    In this way, Sylvie and his party felt like idlers in the castle.


    Because the city Lord is ill, his wife is responsible for many affairs at present.


    Perhaps thanks to the incident in the morning, the city Lord''s wife didn''t seem to want to pay any attention to Sylvie and them. Shortly after breakfast, she left them and went to the study to work alone. However, she also carried the spy insects that SIVI secretly released on her.


    The idle and bored Sylvia first sorted out the interests of the current situation. After confirming that there were no omissions, he asked the housekeeper to make some small stones and make them into black and white pieces. He taught Eliza and Theo how to play Gobang (they don''t know go...) After that, I watched two little girls playing chess.But after all, it''s not chess. It''s not interesting to watch other people play Gobang. After a while, Sylvie is not interested in it.


    "Oh? Did that green subscribe to the goddess Pravda? " Suddenly, sharp eyed Sylvie found a stack of newspapers under the coffee table.


    The general level of science and technology in this world is probably still in the middle ages, but a lot of things related to Magic have already possessed extremely modern technology.


    It''s a pity that the application cost of many magic techniques is too high to be popularized on a large scale. Only nobles or magicians can afford these things.


    We should know that even if SIVI wrote and sold by the Qiyao mage Association, each issue of the goddess Pravda with less than 10 pages costs as much as three silver coins. Even in a metropolis like horadur, a good meal in a hotel only costs less than one silver coin. This shows how difficult it is to popularize magic technology products.


    However, different from the newspapers in SIVI''s impression, the pictures in the goddess Pravda are dynamic. Besides the latest news in the magic world, it occasionally publishes some magic incantations or ancient magic patterns. For many magicians, especially the travelling mages, this is really a good thing.


    It''s no wonder that many pathetic mages order this even if they don''t eat. Even the predecessor of SIVI ordered it for a period of time when he was not so shy.


    By the way, the headline of this issue now in SIVI''s hands is "the research experience of MAGE Colin -" I can control the growth of my body hair! " ¡·


    ¡°¡­¡­ How boring is it to study the magic of controlling the growth of body hair Sylvie picked up his eyebrows and looked at the magician in the picture with his upper body naked and making his chest hair grow into love.


    In the goddess sect of nature and art, the spirit of the wild heart doctrine has long been able to turn itself into a beast. However, after so many years of accumulation, human beings have only developed the magic of controlling body hair. This is the sorrow of human mages who can''t learn the indigenous magic


    After a cursory look at the controversy within the mage association about whether this magic belongs to arcane magic or earth elemental magic, SIVI conveniently turns to page two of truth.


    At this time, there was a loud knock at the door.


    SIVI looked up and found that it was the Butler dressed man who knocked politely on the open door. When SIVI looked at him, he entered the living room, holding a card that seemed to be very beautiful in his hands: "master idrick, here is an invitation for you."


    "Well, thank you."


    SIVI took the card and found it read, "thank you very much for your kindness. Please come to my lunch."


    At the bottom is "sasangsang taugtog".


    "It''s the goblin..." Sylvie''s brain immediately appeared the fat face full of flesh: "it seems good to change my mood."


    It has nothing to do with the text.


    thank the readers for their humorous melody and Bai lianjue''s praise ~


    in addition, I also thank the readers for their expectations of us But I can''t eat so many reminders (tears


    ) www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    "The address is right. It''s really here..."


    Sylvie carefully checked the banquet address on the back of the invitation, and then looked up at the hotel which was even more luxurious than the city Lord''s Castle: "it''s amazing that the goblin has money to hold a party in such a place."


    It was the first time Eliza had been to such a place for the first time, but perhaps because of the large number of people, she was a little embarrassed now compared with the casual looking around in the castle.


    But Theo, who was holding the corner of SIVI''s robe, was still expressionless.


    "Ah, my dear master, you are here at last!"


    Just as Sylvie was about to step up the long and wide steps at the hotel entrance, a small figure came tumbling up from the door above. It looked like it was running very hard because of its short legs.


    "Shasangsang has been waiting for you for a long time, please come inside!" The goblin gasped and rubbed his greasy forehead.


    It''s fat and ugly face is full of submissive look, which makes Sylvie feel a little strange.


    If it''s just to please, it''s normal. After all, I''m a mage, and I have the grace to save my life. It''s no surprise that I want to flatter myself. But it''s a strange expression like fear I didn''t grow up to eat people.


    If things go wrong, there must be demons. Is this the plot of the Lord''s wife? Sylvie gently raised his eyebrows. On the surface, he was silent, but secretly he was on guard. However, it was impolite to judge that there was fraud only by the look of the other party. So Sylvie followed the goblin into the hotel.


    When it comes to the party, it''s obvious that the only participants are Sylvie and goblin. In fact, there are many people in gorgeous dresses in the hotel lobby.


    However, judging from the various chamber of Commerce prints on the chest or back of those dresses, the fat goblin invited only some ordinary merchants.


    It''s normal, and Sylvie didn''t plan to see aristocrats or anything at a party hosted by a goblin merchant - those guys whose eyes are higher than the top, as well as the common people for human beings, let alone goblins.


    In such a group of merchants, SIVI in the wizard''s robe, as well as Eliza and Theo, who were as lovely as dolls, immediately became their focus.


    After shasangsang welcomed them in, businessmen kept coming up to talk to them, but they were all skillfully rejected by sasangsang.


    This further made Sylvie feel that the fat goblin had something to do with it.


    The hotel lobby covers an enormous area, even larger than the banquet hall in the castle. It is obviously impossible for only a hundred people to occupy such an empty place. Soon, sasangsang took them to a deserted corner.


    "Dharma, Dharma Master..." After coming to this corner full of ornamental bonsai, the goblin stuttered and said, "well, actually, please come here today Because someone wants to talk to you... "


    Is it time to get to the point. SIVI was silent, waiting for sasangsang to go on, and wanted to see what medicine it sold in the gourd.


    "If you can..." Sasangsang looked to one side of the corner, and Sylvia followed his eyes. He found that there was a staircase leading to the second floor, which he had not found before because of the cover of bonsai branches and leaves.


    What would be there? Powerful mage or swordsman? Or some kind of alchemy trap?


    Sylvie frowned. Whatever it was would not be good for him.


    "Master master!" Seeing SIVI''s hesitant expression, sasangsang summoned up courage from nowhere and resolutely said, "be at ease! This is absolutely not a bad thing. Sasangsang can swear with the freedom of his own people


    Sylvie looked at the fat goblin''s serious expression in surprise. The slick goblins didn''t like to swear, which didn''t mean that their vows must be true, but it added a little bit of credibility to his words.


    On second thought, Sylvia shoved two small balls to Eliza. They were sonic bombs and flash bombs. The former could be used to inform Sylvia what was going on outside, and the latter could be used to give the little girls the ability to cope with something.


    He himself walked cautiously up the stairs - he didn''t want Eliza and Theo to take risks with him anyway.


    There is a door at the end of the stairs. From the door number, it seems to be a hotel staff room, but at this time, it is not the hotel staff behind.


    Sylvie opened the door carefully. The act of opening the door did not trigger any trap. Then he opened the door.


    The staff room is very small, and the furnishings inside are also very simple - in the background of three snow-white walls, three shabby sofas, a short legged coffee table and a wardrobe are all the furniture.


    But it was two people sitting on the sofa that attracted seavy''s attention.


    It was a very strange combination of a girl about twenty years old and an old lady who looked sixty or seventy years old.


    "Sylvie Aldrich?" After discovering SIVI, who was snooping at the door, the girl in a goose yellow dress first asked."Who are you?" SIVI walked slowly into the room, not surprised that the other person could name himself After all, it was he who was called to see.


    And, compared with a girl, Sylvie always had a feeling that the old woman beside her, who had no magic wave, was more dangerous.


    "Would you please close the door before you introduce yourself?" The girl said with a smile.


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, but he closed the door according to Yan. At this time, he found that there were half magic circles on the door and the wall beside him. Even if SIVI''s kind of system filled with a lot of chaos, the total amount was comparable to the knowledge of a high-level magician, he could only recognize that the magic array effect seemed to be sound insulation.


    "So you don''t have to be afraid of eavesdropping." The girl stood up boldly and held out her hand to SIVI: "my name is Evangeline, Evangeline Huolian. Nice to meet you, Mr. SIVI Aldrich


    "Well, me too, Evan Oh, Huolian? " SIVI just wanted to hold the girl''s hand, but the whole person was so frozen: "the Royal daughter Your highness? "


    Evangeline seemed to enjoy Sylvie''s reaction. With a bad smile on her face, she took SIVI''s hand and shook it. Then she relaxed and sat back on the sofa.


    "yes, in front of you is the royal highness of the princess of the Republic of Julien." At this time, the old lady said in a voice, "as for my old body, I''m not a famous person, let''s not mention it."


    what makes a princess of a country suddenly appear before her? This is too much to expand!


    After staring at Evangeline for a few seconds, Seaver realized that it was impolite to do so, and immediately lowered his eyes.


    As for the possibility of posing as a princess Joking, who will eat enough to pretend to be a princess, and live too comfortably to die?


    "You are so modest, Mr. Sharon." With a smile, the girl pointed out the old woman''s identity: "if you are not famous as the head of Huolian''s Royal worship master, then there will probably be no famous person in the whole empire except the mother."


    "Sharon The Royal worshiping master Sylvie recited the two names in his mind, and then a name came to his mind.


    "Are you Mrs. Sharon long?" He asked carefully.


    "You are your Highness''s guest today. Don''t be so formal." Mrs. Sharon grinned kindly, but did not deny the name.


    How can you not be restrained in front of the only two Great Magicians in Huolian Empire! Sylvie nodded his head trembling.


    No wonder he has always been more sensitive to the magic sense, but he can''t feel the magic wave of the other side It''s just because the grade difference is too much!


    "That What are you looking for me today


    "I have two things to do this time." "One of them is to investigate the cause of the Jackal''s sudden appearance at noegg recently," she said, as if she were trying to distract Sylvie


    SIVI suddenly realized that when the jackals besieged Theo, he solved a number of them by himself. Later, when the jackals appeared near horadur, he also passed the scene of the incident and found the only survivor, shasansang. So it''s normal for the princess to come to find out about the situation.


    As for how the other party knew that he had solved the jackals I think it''s no surprise that there''s Sharon, the great magician.


    Even as seavy thought he had grasped the point of the conversation, Evangeline continued.


    "But it''s all right. The key is another thing It''s about the little girl you saved, Theo scange


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So why! What a princess''s Royal Highness cares about such things among the nobles!


    , who has completely failed to keep up with the topic of Princess long, has deeply felt that she has been too shallow to see the nature of things.


    "Theo, in fact, is the child of the mother and the Duke of scange." Without waiting for Sylvie to recover, Princess Evelyn dropped another bombshell: "my half sister, too."


    "Wait a minute. That''s strange, isn''t it?" Sylvie finally couldn''t help but say, "if Theo is really a princess, why let the Duke of scange take it back as an illegitimate daughter?" Although the


    empire is not without male rule, the Queen''s status is often unknown, so the status of her royal highness is rising. If Teo is really a princess, there is no reason to wander outside the palace.


    "Because it wasn''t peaceful eight years ago, but it''s none of your business." The girl waved her hand to Sylvie to stop pestering the question: "all you have to do is to know that Theo is of royal blood."


    "so, your highness, are you going to bring Teo back here this time?"


    For some reason, Sylvie suddenly thought of the mission of "the girl''s return". Is the palace the real place for Theo?"Of course not," Evangeline''s determined voice brought Sylvie''s thoughts back to reality: "Theo, as long as he continues to be the heir of the Duke of scange, is not a good thing for her to return to the palace or something."


    "But it''s even worse for Theo to stay at noegg now." I don''t know whether it''s because of the impact of Theo''s identity or some other reason. SIVI put aside the other party''s Princess identity temporarily and said, "you may not know, in fact..."


    Evangeline made a quiet gesture, and then said softly, "don''t worry. We know the situation of noegg very well now. In other words, we are here to solve this problem. "


    Seaver took a deep breath and calmed himself down. "You don''t have to come to me at all. If you can see the Lord, it''s not far from the truth."


    "So it''s not that simple." The girl said with a wry smile, "in fact, even if I ask to meet the Duchess in the name of official business, Mrs. scange can get rid of her illness. If she wants to see her, she can only take a tougher attitude. But in this way, the reputation of the royal family will be greatly damaged among the nobles."


    Speaking of this, Sylvie also slightly understood the other party''s concerns: "but what does this have to do with coming to me?"


    "If the public status is not good, it is enough to visit the Duke of scange in the private capacity of ''friend of Theo''" The young girl said her purpose without delay: "but Theo''s vigilance is too heavy. Although I don''t know how you did it, she seems to have only opened her heart to you, master and apprentice. In this way, our plan needs your help to a certain extent. "


    "I see."


    After thinking about it, he agreed with the girl''s words: "but I have one more question."


    The girl looked at Seaver curiously with amber eyes: "what question?"


    "Isn''t it stipulated in the laws of Huolian empire that only blood relatives can inherit the title?" SIVI immediately said the question that bothered him for a long time: "in this way, if the Lord''s wife designs to kill Theo, the title and the fiefdom will be taken back by the royal family. Then why doesn''t she just leave Theo behind and set up a puppet regime instead of doing this thankless thing?"


    "So you don''t know." The girl sighed helplessly: "Mrs. scange is still pregnant. In other words, as long as she gave birth to a baby, she would be able to take over noegg. As for whose child is pregnant By the time the baby was born, Duke scange had passed away, and there was no way to verify it


    "That''s why she did everything she could to deal with theo..." Sylvie also lowered his face: "so, besides the Lord, Theo seems to have no one close to him."


    After all, she was an illegitimate daughter, and the Lord''s wife did not want to see her. Naturally, those servants would not take the risk of being put on shoes by the Lord''s wife to take care of theo.


    "You are wrong." Evangeline showed a smile, but the smile was surprisingly bitter: "even if it is the Duke of scange, Theo is not close."


    "How could..." Sylvie was stunned: "it''s clearly his own child."


    "I''m afraid Theo is more like a bargaining chip with his mother than with his own children." The girl sneered: "do you know why noeg has the right to form his own army even though he already has the Border Guard Corps?"


    "Princess highness!" At this time, old lady Sharon, who had been silent, said, "you have said too much."


    "Sorry." The girl put away her expression just now, and changed back to the gentle smile she had before: "I''ve lost my manners. But I don''t think Mr. Aldrich will say it, will he


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That smile, so terrible


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you very much for your appreciation of crossing the bar www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    After that, Sylvie talked with the princess from the north and the great magician who had achieved enough to make ordinary magicians go up and down for a while. Finally, he got up and said goodbye politely.


    When Sylvie closed the door and the silent magic array at the door came into effect again, the girl suddenly asked the great mage beside him, "what do you think of Mr. Sharon?"


    "Magic talent can only be regarded as good, there is a distance from good." Mrs. Sharon thought about it for a moment, and then said, "but he has a deep understanding of some basic magic, and some even point to the nature of magic. As a traveling mage, this kind of understanding ability can be called a genius."


    In the chat just now, the old lady intentionally or unintentionally exchanged some magic opinions with SIVI. Then she was surprised to find that although Sylvie''s theoretical knowledge seems to be only about the second ring magic, it has formed a set of its own system. Almost all the magic under the second ring road can express their own opinions, and even make Sharon understand deeply Degree analysis.


    At this point alone, Sylvie''s level of magic is far higher than that of the students she met at the school of witchcraft, who would only accept the traditional academic explanation of magic.


    She even secretly proposed to let Sylvie become her student, but she was politely refused by the other party in the same obscure language.


    "Yes, the teacher thinks highly of him." Evangeline held her cheek, and her face showed a trace of thinking.


    Sharon wanted to accept Sylvie as a student. She knew that for her teacher who was a great magician, ordinary talents had long been used to it. Even she was forced to become a disciple of the other party because of her identity as a princess.


    However, this time, she not only took the initiative to accept the master of the travel school as her disciple, but also refused


    As you know, Sharon is the archmaster of the homan Empire, one of the only two great mages in the Empire at present, and also the head of the Langer magic family!


    It was such a man with countless halos who wanted to accept him as a student, but he refused!


    Born in the royal family and used to make full use of all available resources and power around her, Vivienne''s actions are no longer arrogant or willess to describe. What we have to say is simply unreasonable!


    It''s like a completely unsophisticated person.


    Does Sylvie have no sense of the world? Obviously not.


    In fact, from the beginning to the end, except for the time when he was slightly out of control because of Theo, Sylvie remained polite and avoided some tentative traps in the girl''s words easily.


    And


    "Although the information collected previously mentioned that he had traveled most of the eastern plains, he had a little too much insight into a lot of things." The girl sighed softly. Even if she has a royal library at home and has been trying to absorb new knowledge in her spare time, she can clearly know that her knowledge is not as rich as SIVI in her short chat just now. That guy can bring up some interesting or profound allusions in a casual sentence, and it is still a kind of kind with time and place


    "In short, let the intelligence department collect more information about him." Without any clue, the girl simply gave up thinking and said, "teacher, let''s take a good look at Mr. Aldrich''s performance in this incident."


    After leaving the room, Sylvie was greatly relieved.


    Mrs. Sharon is fine, but the princess''s words are full of pitfalls, though there are no particular problems, but if they reveal their differences, no matter what they think, there will be nothing good for him.


    Therefore, he can only pretend to be stupid, with all kinds of knowledge and allusions obtained by promotion to divert the topic.


    But this is not the most important thing in all things. Just now Mrs. Sharon implied that she wanted to accept him as a student. Naturally, Seaver heard it.


    To his own will, it''s not bad to be a student of a great magician At least there will be a tiger skin to pull, right?


    But just as he wanted to agree, the tattoo on the back of his hand suddenly turned red.


    This is the first time that this change has taken place since SIVI obtained the seal. He was so surprised that he immediately opened the magic academy system to see what happened.


    "You can''t be an apprentice to others" Is that the limit of the system? " Sylvie sighed a little regretfully.


    However, it is normal to think that since it is to make SIVI the dean of the school of magic, it is naturally impossible for a dean to worship others as a teacher.


    So even though it was a pity, SIVI had to turn down the offer with a very serious attitude.


    After SIVI refused, the tattoo turned blue again. It made seavy curious what would happen if he accepted the offer But given that curiosity killed the cat, Sylvie decided not to experiment with the possibility.Soon, Sylvie adjusted his mind, stopped groaning, and walked quickly out of the stairway.


    The first thing he saw was Theo, standing alone in the corner, looking at the party not far away in a very lively atmosphere.


    For some reason, Yvonne''s words came to Seaver''s mind again.


    [I''m afraid Theo is more like a bargaining chip with his mother than with his own children. ¡¿


    chips Sylvie chewed the word silently for a while, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    He was taken as a chip by his own father, alienated by his servants, persecuted by his stepmother, and even suffered life-threatening.


    It''s so small, but there''s no one around who is kind to him. This is probably why Theo is always so indifferent to everything.


    "Theo," seavy said aloud to the little girl, scratching his head, then smiling as if nothing had happened.


    The girl turned her head and her face changed slightly.


    Before she could say anything, Sylvie reached out and touched her long silver hair. "Why are you here alone? What about Eliza


    "There." The girl reached for the party and said, "get the food."


    this banquet seems to be subsidized by the Royal Highness, and no one knows except the goblin. The banquet is also a common form of buffet, but the food is very expensive.


    It seemed that Eliza had gone to eat because she couldn''t resist the temptation of food.


    "Then why don''t you go together?" Asked SIVI curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Noisy. I don''t like it very much. " The girl replied softly.


    "Yes." Seaver looked at the quiet girl, as if he had made a decision. The smile on his face faded: "theo."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Would you like to be my student?" He used his little money to buy a student card: "although it''s not a good place, would you like to build our own home with me?"


    A single fool did not notice how ambiguous his words were, so he took out an admission notice and handed it to the girl, waiting for the other party''s reply quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, "the girl looked at Seaver with calm eyes like a pool of stagnant water:" nothing can be given to you. "


    "I only want Theo, who has nothing to do with scange, the Duke, noegg or anything." ''said seavy, in a soft voice, holding the gesture of passing in and out of school.


    "But..." The girl lowered her eyes as if she were afraid of something.


    At this moment.


    "Theo, I''ve brought a lot of food here." Eliza''s voice came over. The girl with golden hair and horsetail was carrying a variety of food and piled up a hill. People could not help but worry about the collapse of the plate, which came unsteadily like this: "let''s eat together ~"


    "Wow! Miss Eliza, be careful Fat goblins wave their arms fearfully and look as funny as a toad.


    Sylvie took his eyes from his first student and said with a smile, "it seems that I am not the only one who expects you to join us. How about, Theo


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, is that ok? " The silver haired girl, too, regained her consciousness from that side, drooping her head and staring at the marble floor, she asked in a trembling voice Even if I am like this, can I really? "


    "The answer is obvious." Sylvie replied without hesitation.


    So the girl finally raised her head and took over the admission notice from Sylvie with trembling hands.


    "Well, welcome to school, Theo." Sylvie seemed to have put down some burden, and his smile relaxed, and he stroked the girl''s hair.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, sir


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for your appreciation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    "Well, it''s about time we went back." When he was full of wine and food, SIVI called out to Eliza and Theo, said hello to sasansang, and planned to leave the hotel.


    After all, they didn''t have much contact with other merchants. Instead of staying here, they might as well leave early and go back to the castle and teach Theo how to meditate and gather magic.


    as for Princess highness, before Siwei took some food, she wanted to send them to them, and it turned out that the two were already empty.


    It seems that Evangeline did not inform the Lord''s wife that they did not want to be seen by others when they arrived.


    From the beginning to the end, SIVI didn''t find out how the other side left. As expected, the strength of the great mage Sharon was unfathomable.


    On the way, Sylvie walked casually, opening the system panel to see if there was anything in the achievement store that was now in use.


    However, he found that on the first page, the words "the girl''s home" task had changed.


    [task: the girl''s home II]


    [task content: the task of the next stage can be activated only after the "embryonic form" is completed. ¡¿


    [difficulty: Samsung]


    [task requirements: not activated]


    [status: accepting]


    [branch task: jackals in noegg (unfinished)]


    [task ring: the first link "the home of the girl" is completed = "the second ring" the girl''s home II "is carried out]


    is this a serial task Sylvie was a little weak.


    Although this time seems to be very simple to complete the task of the first ring, but SIVI did not feel a bit happy.


    Not only did he finally make up his mind to split his face with the Lord''s wife because of the arrival of Theo and Princess Evangeline, but also because he took some indescribable heavy responsibilities for himself.


    The so-called cocoon is probably this feeling.


    It''s no use continuing to blame yourself now. SIVI immediately adjusted his mentality and switched the task layout to the resource layout.


    Although according to Sylvie''s game experience, the reward for each link is not good until all the tasks are completed. However, for the poor SIVI, no matter how much it is, now as long as there is a reward


    However, to his disappointment, the resources in the resources page are only a few seemingly pitiful numbers, and there is no increase.


    So the reward is not a resource? Sylvie simply turned off the system layout and opened the bronze storage box. There was a new thing in it.


    [lost treasure key (consumable)]


    [consumable wonder]


    [disposable magic key that can open the treasure copy - "haunted abandoned gold mine". ¡¿


    ["that gold mine is not a good place I have several old friends who have disappeared in it! " ¡ª¡ªBy grey dwarf Noke ¡¤ anvil]


    treasure copy? Sylvie put the key in place and opened the door of trial. There was a small green dot in the original dense red dot, which was some copies of SIVI''s customs clearance.


    By the way, after SIVI got through the night forest center, there was no green attack copy, but a yellow semi active copy.


    Open conditions: 1. The evaluation of "night forest ¡¤ center" is above C (completed). 2. Complete the task "taking shape". ¡¿


    when he saw this copy, the only thing that came to his mind was whether the name of the recent copy was getting longer and longer


    In addition, there is a new green dot in the corner of the page which is not far away from these green dots.


    [haunted abandoned gold mine]


    [opening conditions: holding the specified key. ¡¿


    one afternoon, Sylvie finally did his duty as a teacher. He not only taught Theo how to meditate, but also gave all his water elemental magic to Eliza, leaving him in a dilemma of not knowing what to teach next time


    The Lord''s wife did not eat with them, and Sylvie felt that the guy was probably afraid of getting pregnant - although he didn''t know if there was such a saying in the world - that he didn''t want to see them for the time being.


    And the worshiping mage who likes to show off like a peacock will have to finish the verification trial tomorrow as soon as possible. Now, I don''t know how to play toad in the magic band


    After coaxing the two girls to sleep, Xiwei quietly calls out the door of trial, selects the newly appeared treasure copy, and confirms that he has entered.


    The comfortable environment of the guest room suddenly changed into a warm one.


    But the usual tent, the bonfire and the supply box were still there, and behind the tent, you could see that there was the entrance to the cave. Just according to the general situation, I''m afraid there is also a border at the entrance, so he can''t leave.SIVI took all the supplies in the supply box and set out for the cave.


    This cave is worthy of the name of "gold mine". Under the light of the torches in Sylvie''s hand, a little gold is reflected from the surrounding walls from time to time.


    Use the art of gathering in the golden places and wait patiently for a minute or two to get the natural gold. However, from the perspective of rice grain size, the content of natural gold is very low.


    In contrast, if you kill the monsters in this gold mine, which are probably miscellaneous soldiers, and then collect their corpses, you will have a 50% chance to obtain coarse molten gold ingots.


    The heavy gold ingot is obviously worth more than the gold sands the size of rice grains.


    The monsters that carry gold ingots with them should belong to a branch of ghouls in appearance.


    The Crusade level of the ghouls is only about 5-8. Like goblin, the ghouls occasionally have more powerful variants. However, compared with goblin, who can be called a novice teacher, the detection rate of ghouls is much less. Therefore, there are many different branches. However, the predecessor of SIVI can distinguish most goblin. However, even though he has been instilled with knowledge by systematic cramming, he still can''t recognize all kinds of ghouls.


    However, just as the ancient people did not know the principle of fermentation, they could still make good wine. Even if they didn''t know what kind of ghouls they were, for Sylvie, as long as they knew that compared with goblin, which had five underwear exploding in ten, the goods could produce good things.


    Besides the clothes and helmets of the miners, there are other things that can be collected from the body of the miners. These are all equipment recognized by the system and can be worn directly, but Sylvie is not interested in wearing these dirty things Especially when their attributes are not as good as their own equipment.


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank readers Xinye and Rizhao Oriental for their appreciation ~


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    This copy is different from those that Sylvie has experienced before. The narrow mine cave is not only cold and humid, but also extremely dark. If there were not several cold light torches in the supplies in the beginning, I''m afraid SIVI will have to go forward in the dark.


    But if it goes on like this, the torches will soon run out. Unless SIVI starts magic, the light source of the whole cave will only be the fluorescent mushrooms growing on the walls occasionally encountered.


    Not only that, because the cave floor is tilted, it is easy to lose the sense of direction, but also because there are so many forks and mines that look the same everywhere, SIVI is in danger of getting lost.


    "This mark..." SIVI looked at the white marks on the wall of the mine, which were smashed with stones. The whole person was somewhat discouraged: "this is the third time that I have passed through here. What is the matter with this mine hole! I absolutely don''t accept this kind of copy without a small map! "


    After complaining, Sylvie still knows what to do now - the key to open the copy clearly says consumables. In other words, once you log out of this copy, you can''t come in again.


    After a long time of searching for the way, he was slightly tired. SIVI simply found a stone as a chair, took out the food and began to replenish his strength.


    Although the taste of portable food is not bad, but eat too much will always be greasy.


    Chewing on his dry, portable food, Seaver looked at several miserable white faces not far from the wall.


    It should be a kind of immortal ghost, but he can''t tell clearly whether it''s the complaining spirit or the earth binding spirit. Originally, the shapes of these missing bodies are not very different. Except for the long and personalized ghost species such as wailing banshee, the others are about the same degree of difference between 100 watt light bulb and 200 Watt light bulb.


    These creatures Well, or dead things are better? Whatever. All in all, these guys are very sensitive to the breath of the living. As long as they are alive, even an ant will come and chew on it.


    In fact, the first time they met the little guy in Xiwei mine.


    As the pure energy yearning body of ghost species, these always pale faced guys can ignore physical attacks and have certain resistance to magic.


    When SIVI was frightened by the goods coming out of the ground, he almost subconsciously threw out a magic missile (ten times the force). As a result, he failed to kill the guy who came out of the ground. On the contrary, he almost caused a collapse. He even had the heart to pinch the crystal on his way home - he didn''t have the confidence to survive the collapse.


    And now the reason why those guys just linger around not far away and dare not to get close to Sylvie is because of his holy breath.


    This is the function of the "glory aura" of the two rings of sacred magic. For the ghost species, the holy breath is like poison, which makes them can only see from afar


    But even so, surrounded by a group of pale white guys, even Sylvie, who is so nervous that he can even pass through, can''t continue to eat calmly.


    After trying to swallow the food, he set out to find the copy of the final boss again.


    About ten minutes ago, Sylvie found the treasure chest in an open place, but the precious looking wooden treasure chest with metal edging was surrounded by the shadow of a chain.


    It was caused by seal magic, and Sylvie confirmed that when he tried to open the treasure chest.


    There are only two ways to open the sealed treasure chest. One is to get a fixed "key" to unlock it, and the other is to reverse deduce the magic key to crack the magic key to open the treasure chest.


    In addition, almost all other methods, including violent cracking, are not feasible. Each seal magic has a way to deal with being cracked by other means. The most common way is to self explode together with the sealed things.


    In that case, it doesn''t make sense for Sylvie to enter the copy This time, though, a lot has been gained from crude ingots alone.


    Sylvie''s magic level is obviously unable to achieve the seal magic set by the reverse decipher system, so there is only one way he can choose.


    "Ah Why are you back here again... "


    That''s to find the boss and kill it - according to the urine nature of all games, the key to unlock the treasure chest is definitely on that guy.


    It''s just


    "Ah? This mark! Have you passed here already? "


    The future is worrying


    [br >


    Sylvie thinks he is not a road maniac, and he has never lost his way before crossing.


    Even in the game, some of the labyrinths that annoy ordinary players can''t stop him from breaking the barrier Although it will take a lot of time.


    This time, too, Sylvie felt sure he was in the right direction.


    The reason why he would make this conjecture is simple, because the more forward he goes, the more powerful the demons are.Before the entrance stage, there were only some miscellaneous fish characters who were nothing more than cannon fodder in the ghoul species. Then came the miscellaneous fish characters wearing some crude armor. Later, some ghost species who always felt that there would be no benefit from fighting, so they were released by SIVI freely


    And then, now Sylvie''s opponent is a walking corpse.


    It is said to be a walking corpse, but there is something wrong with it. Compared with the walking corpse seen in pike Town, the walking corpse with mushroom on its head is more difficult to deal with.


    The people in Beek town will lose their ability to move and become real corpses as soon as they blow their heads. But this is different. Even if they are knocked out of their heads by Sylvie, those who have lost their heads can still attack SIVI. Not only that, even if SIVI interrupts each other''s hands, their fallen hands will crawl towards SIVI with five fingers like some new life


    It was not until later that SIVI was so angry that he roasted the corpses with magic fire in turn to stop them from moving on.


    Originally, SIVI thought that these guys who had been baked into coke would not be able to collect anything, but unexpectedly, he found some strange things.


    [saprophytic parasitic spores]


    [alchemy material magic medicine seed]


    [this kind of spore has a strong nerve interference ability, which can be taken directly (the effect is not clear), or can be brewed or cultivated. ¡¿


    [brewing demand: pharmaceutics Lv2 above, building "alchemy workshop" LV1 or above]


    [cultivation demand: above LV1 of magic medicine, LV1 above of building "magic medicine cultivation greenhouse"


    "nerve interference ability?" Sylvie scratched the back of his head and realized.


    Before crossing, he had read a report that a fungus would parasitize ants in the Amazon jungle and control their movements to attack other creatures. In fact, the precious Chinese medicine Cordyceps is also the same to some extent.


    It seems that this fungus, called "saprophytic spores", has a similar effect.


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thank the readers for their praise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    The location is still in the mine, and the time is one and a half hours after SIVI enters this replica, all the cold light torches in his hand have been consumed, so he has to wrap the collected cloth clothes on the same collected iron pick, and then ignite it with fire elemental magic as a torch.


    This kind of temporary torch not only has a small lighting range, but also produces a large amount of black smoke, but it solves the lighting problem somehow.


    The number of zombies with mushrooms on their heads gradually decreased, and then the demons in front of SIVI turned into walking corpses with green smoke on their bodies.


    This time, not to mention SIVI, even ordinary people can guess what it is - there are 8 levels of plague corpses in the Crusade level.


    The basic ability of plague zombies is similar to that of ordinary zombies. However, unlike ordinary corpses that can be easily knocked down with good equipment, these guys carry a terrible toxin - the green fog around them.


    As long as it is close to a certain distance, the fierce poison around it will work, making people move more slowly. What''s more terrible is that in case of being bitten or scratched, if the injured person''s immunity is insufficient, they may be infected by pestilence toxin, and eventually become a member of the other party.


    At least Sylvie felt that his little arms and legs didn''t look like they had strong immunity. Even if he could use detoxification crystal to get rid of the corpse poison, this kind of meaningless waste was not acceptable to Sylvie.


    Fortunately, you don''t need to play with a necromancer.


    After keeping a safe distance from each other and clearing away the corpses of plague on the road one by one, SIVI moved on cautiously.


    Soon, there was a huge cave in front of him. Suddenly he saw such a huge cave from the narrow tunnel. Sylvie couldn''t help feeling a kind of sudden light.


    What''s more, the ground and walls of the cave seem to be covered with a thick layer of ice. There is also a cluster of prismatic ice columns as high as three meters high on the central floor.


    A small ray of light falls from the top of the cave, just above the icicle, giving it a rainbow like spectrum, which makes the cave extremely bright.


    However, in such a beautiful scene, there are many disharmonious figures - about ten plague corpses and a blue walking corpse wandering aimlessly in the cave.


    The body size of the blue walking corpse is a little larger than that of the general walking corpse, and the visual height is more than two meters. It may be because the decay degree of the body is far less than that of the general walking corpse when staying in this kind of low temperature place. Its body is also in the fog, but different from the plague corpse, the fog on its body is as white as the winter breath, and although it is now very slow, it leaves a circle of footprints on the ground every step it takes.


    If these phenomena, coupled with the perception of the active water element around the other person''s body, make Sylvie unable to guess that the blue corpse is a variation of ice properties, he can also go to wash and sleep.


    However, knowing the attribute does not mean that there must be a solution to the other party. Put out the hand-made torch, and SIVI stealthily hid behind the rock, considering how to deal with the boss.


    Originally, it looks like a magic missile with 50 times enhancement, or a round of burning star formation should be able to clear off the miscellaneous soldiers and boss for a dead fight. However, although this one looks very beautiful, SIVI has not found a structure similar to the load-bearing column. If the magic power is too strong, it may hurt the wall by accident, making the cave collapse immediately.


    Even if Sylvie moves fast or starts his way home, the crystal can escape, but the other party is 100% buried in the soil. What should we do then? Don''t forget that the key to the treasure chest is still in the hands of the cargo! Is it dug out with the hand of a mage?


    It''s a good idea to use the dart to draw the attention of the corpse when it''s near the entrance. When they are close to the mine crossing, they will pull them out of the attention of other corpses, and then whether they are steamed or boiled is the business of SIVI.


    At the beginning, the plan was very smooth. After clearing six or seven plague corpses, there were four plague corpses standing by the ice mutant corpses like bodyguards. No matter which one was attacked, it would be found by the others.


    In this case, it seems that we can only do it hard.


    So when the zombies wandered to the other side of the cave, SIVI finally started to use the skills of the place where the dead on the dark sky sphere were safe. He let the remaining shadow servants rush to attract the attention of the walking corpses. He opened the shadow control at a relatively safe distance, and turned the magic missiles into shadow balls to attack the walking corpses.


    Although the effect of shadow damage on a walking corpse may not be as high as the explosion damage of magic missiles, it is better than that of small movement and will not cause cave collapse.


    This tactic can still be regarded as a success. Although the shadow servant is very weak, because it is a shadow creature, it will not be infected by pestilence toxin. In addition, with flexible movements, it is more smooth to fight with the plague corpse than ordinary people.With the support of SIVI''s long-range fire, three shadow servants were torn apart, and two plague corpses fell opposite.


    When the situation was good, Seaver felt the water elements around him suddenly agitated. At the same time, a blue halo suddenly burst out on the corpse whose ice attribute had changed. Suddenly, those shadow servants who were still alive before suddenly felt like they had a load of dozens of pounds on their bodies, and their speed and agility were reduced to even The walking corpse can not compare with the degree, that is to say, the other two ends of the plague which are not affected by the blue halo, the corpse starts to kill the shadow servant on one side.


    Until the last shadow servant died, there was a slightly wounded plague corpse and a mutant corpse who received five or six shadow balls with his head, but was still unhurt.


    Like the secondary fireball technique derived from the rough fire element, the shadow ball can''t continuously stack its power like the magic missile for unknown reasons, while the standard power shadow ball seems to have no effect on the mutated corpse Change into the game language is not broken defense, there may be some compulsory damage, but it seems that the damage will not be too big.


    Although the level of crusade is no longer valid from the level of level 10, it is impossible to infer that the level of crusade is invalid.


    With the traction anchor to pull himself away from the two walking corpses that were rushing towards him like skating, Sylvie took advantage of the situation to drop the last plague corpse at that end.


    So now it''s one-on-one with the mutant.


    "Since the magic power of one ring is not enough, use the second ring What kind of magic can I do in the second ring road... "


    Pious aura (passive), glory aura (buff), anchor traction (active, non offensive magic).


    ¡°¡­¡­ Next time I must learn an attack type two ring magic


    Once again, he skated away from the sudden advance of the mutant corpse. SIVI sighed helplessly.


    To be honest, the situation is very bad for him.


    The old fellows of the sorcerer association had studied the ecology of corpses for a long time, but it was a pity that in the end they could not figure out where their almost endless physical strength came from. But if someone is going to play a long fight with a walking corpse to compare endurance, then the individual is either stupid or intends to end his life in a novel way.


    "Wait a minute, isn''t glory aura holy magic? The corpse is also a dead creature anyway, so to speak..." Sylvie suddenly thought of his only magic that seemed to do harm to the other side, so he immediately tried to launch the aura of glory. As for whether it works - it''s better to gamble on the trivial possibilities than to spend magic on meaningless attacks and evasions.


    Therefore, the corpse, which was full of the spirit of the dead, had a holy breath on it. The two kinds of originally incompatible breath mixed together seemed extremely delicate.


    However, it is a pity that there is not the kind of scene that SIVI expected to cause great harm to each other.


    Looking at the magic object approaching again, SIVI simply launched the magic black cloud impact once a day in the dark sky sphere.


    Since glory aura has failed, we can only continue the tactics of accumulating damage.


    However, to his surprise, the mutant corpse, who had just returned a pair of nothing, actually let out a scream at the moment when the black turbid impact hit Well, that''s probably a scream.


    Then he fell to the ground and his white fog disappeared.


    "Solved? How effective is the black cloud impact? " For a while, SIVI was stunned and then thought to himself: "is it glory aura that can reduce armor or deepen damage to the undead?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Whether it was the effect of glory aura or not, SIVI finally knocked down the final boss, and the props he got when collecting his corpse was also the expected seal key.


    Then it''s harvest time.


    After making a new torch (the one that was lost at the mouth of the cave), Sylvie, according to his own memory, finds the place where the treasure chest is, surrounded by a group of pale faced ghosts.


    After scaring off the onlookers with the aura of glory, SIVI inserted the key into the keyhole on the treasure chest.


    So the shadow of the golden chain around the treasure chest suddenly broke and disappeared, indicating that the seal magic on it had been broken.


    As the key turned, the lock of the treasure chest creaked and opened like that.


    There was not much in it, and to Sylvie''s disappointment, there was no evidence of a strong man in the box!


    "Is there no evidence of the strong in the treasure copy?"


    With such a question, Sylvie began to look at his harvest this time.


    A ring with a strong fire element, a thin piece of metal and a very old looking book.


    The material of the ring looks like some kind of reddish red metal, and there is a fiery red gem in front of it. If you look carefully, you can see that there seems to be flame constantly jumping inside.


    Even if it is held in the palm, the thick fire element also makes SIVI''s palm warm and comfortable.


    All in all, this is a magic object that can be seen as a good thing.


    [ring]


    [this is a magic item from the fire element plane. The original holder is a Hellfire Lord! Its magical structure, even the dwarf casting masters are called marvelous praise! ¡¿


    [fire attribute defense: 100 ~ 110]


    [burning armor: armor composed of a flame that can continuously pay certain magic power. This armor can absorb 90% of fire damage and 30% of the rest of magic damage, but it has no effect on physical damage. Absorbing magic damage will cause additional cost of magic. In addition, when armor is turned on, it will continue to cause burning damage to all units around you. ¡¿


    [Note: "flame has no eyes!" ¡ª¡ªBy Hellfire]


    this is the best magic equipment that SIVI obtained after the dark night sky ball. Although its basic attribute only has the ability to defend against fire elemental magic, the accessory skill of burning armor is no better - just remember to make sure your teammates are not around before using it


    Satisfied with this, Sylvie tried it out after wearing the ring. He found that burning armor will consume magic power continuously, but it will not be restricted by "unable to move casting". In other words, even now SIVI can run around with this flame magic armor!


    Even this ring made Sylvie feel that it was worthwhile to spend so much time exploring the abandoned mine.


    The second item in the treasure chest is a metal card, which is different from the strong card. It looks more like a postcard, but obviously it can''t really be a postcard.


    [consumables]


    [this solicitation letter can attract up to six small banshees for you. They can do cooking, cleaning colleges, repairing buildings and other chores for you. With special training, they can even forge weapons and equipment, cultivate potions, and repair most magic items for you. He is a rare choreographer. If you can give them a gold coin as a salary at the end of each month, they will be very happy. ¡¿


    [Note: "different from troublemakers, the dwarfs are still very kind. Well, at least you won''t put nails in your shoes You know, troublemakers and little monsters always like that. " ¡ª¡ªBy those little demons of today by: Angelita vikkiff]


    "little dwarfs..."


    Sylvie also knows about the little Banshee.


    These Crusade Level 2 kids look like the house elves in Harry Potter. They are very smart, and very smart, they seem to have their own civilization - the appearance of the small banshee is always accompanied by a variety of clothing, there is never a naked body.


    But they are rare, just like the little monsters that don''t see the end, and the goblins that haven''t been determined yet.


    Occasionally, there are fairy tales such as the little Banshee repaying kindness, but it is difficult to determine whether it is true or not.


    Where do they live? What is their population like? How civilized are they? No one knows. The only thing for sure is that the banshees should be like blinking Aboriginal magic. In all the eyewitness reports related to them, they suddenly disappeared after a glance. All in all, the ecology of these little things is still a mystery.


    However, judging from the card in hand, seavy seems to be able to enlist some little banshees to help with the affairs of the college.


    "A cleaner or something? I always feel that I''m a little overqualified or unethical... " Putting the card in his pocket, SIVI murmured as he turned his eyes to the third object.It was a very old book.


    To SIVI''s surprise, this book is not like a skill book acquired in the tower of sharpening. It''s a normal book that can really be read.


    This old book does not seem to be complete, and there are not many things recorded in it. If we omit some scattered information, we will only talk about one thing.


    In a certain era, four top alchemists combined the technology handed down from heaven to create a perfect and powerful puppet, hoping to fight against the evil invading the human world. However, at the last moment, one of the alchemists unexpectedly defected and became a degenerate, and leaked the information of the most powerful puppet named gebalga to devil. Therefore, on the eve of the completion of gabbro, the devil raided the secret workshop where the alchemists were. After killing the other three alchemists, he exiled gabbro to the void with special magic.


    Well, actually, this story is only mentioned in this book. What is recorded above is actually that the owner of the book, after learning the story, tries to find some research notes of gebalga from the void.


    However, in his research, he found that instead of being damaged by the turbulence in the void, he was assimilated by the energy of the void, resulting in his self-consciousness and becoming a virtual creature to the letter.


    Then he tried to get in touch with Gabriel, and he succeeded Unfortunately, at that time, gebalga had become a powerful void king, but because of the characteristics of the void creatures, they could not return to the physical world, and even a short stay would have to pay a huge price.


    However, the owner of this book has reached a certain degree of agreement with it. As long as the price of sacrificing certain conditions is offered, gebojia can fight for it for a short time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is already a summon Sylvie sighed, and then felt something was wrong: "it seems that the name of Gabriel has been heard somewhere."


    Then he immediately remembered the story he had heard when he was a child.


    In the last era, the brilliant civilization of human beings has fallen and disappeared together with their advanced magic technology.


    But some stories have become legends and even myths, which have been handed down from generation to generation.


    Among them, the most magnificent part is naturally the story of the human based Alliance Army fighting against the demons from the abyss with the help of the heaven.


    Although in the eyes of Sylvie today, those stories are very old-fashioned It''s about the same level of online writing ten years ago. However, in this world, there are quite a lot of popular passages like journey to the West for the Chinese people.


    One of them is about the four great magicians who jointly created a puppet named geboga. They wanted to fight against the most troublesome king of pestilence among the seven demons with the characteristics that the puppet was lifeless and could not be infected with virus.


    However, after killing the queen of pestilence, geboga was possessed by the king of gluttonous food and ran away, becoming a monster that would devour all kinds of life endlessly. The monster had been rampant until the late war, and was killed by the three archangels coming from heaven.


    In other words, in this world, gebojia is definitely not a kind of stunt that is banished to the void without even revealing his face, but an important supporting role with sufficient parts!


    "What the hell is going on here?" The conflict between what was in the book and the common sense left by his predecessor made Seaver frown.


    Is the fact completely different from the legend, people have been cheated by that legend for so long, or


    After thinking about it for a while, but without a clue, SIVI decided to follow his life''s creed of being natural when he arrived at the bridge head and put the problem aside.


    In addition, he found that after reading, the book that had no attribute display actually had attributes.


    So he can''t wait to read it:


    [melolen''s Alchemy note (incomplete)]


    [book incomplete]


    [this is the remnant page of the alchemy master melolen zaska''s experiment. This part records the communication process between him and the powerful void emperor geboja. Holding it can make you gain some favor of the virtual emperor. ¡¿


    [pay for 50 points of achievement, from which you can learn the achievement skill "the fist of the void emperor"]


    [empty emperor''s Fist: the empty emperor gebojia launches a blow to destroy the heaven and earth at some place in the main material world by tearing up the space. You need to consume a certain amount of magic and sacrifice at least five broken elemental crystals or equivalent magic crystals to activate. ¡¿


    "worthy of the so-called copy of the treasure," SIVI murmured, looking at the introductory text listed above, "this is really against the weather..."


    It has nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for the appreciation from csrencs ~


    in addition, some people have already guessed that the prototype of SV college will be OTZ. As expected, our imagination is too poor


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    I don''t know if it took too much time to get lost, or was it not gorgeous enough to kill the boss in the end (...) In a word, it''s clear that there is no harm in the customs clearance, but the clearance evaluation of this copy of [haunted abandoned gold mine] is not s, it''s just an a.


    And then the clearance reward is only gem resources plus 10, the rest of the resources plus 100.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that raw gold ingots can be exchanged for metal resources as well as money resources. However, it seems that they are only exchanged according to the value of ordinary metals, so SIVI definitely converted them into money resources


    In this way, SIVI''s already nearly dried up resource list is like a shot in the arm. All the values are going up, and the money resource has broken through 900. It''s only a little short of breaking into the four digit mark!


    Finally, Xiwei point, which has no need to worry about resources for the time being, has opened the master''s Tower of the college construction page, and plans to build the next building.


    At present, only the master''s pagoda, study house and magic pool, as well as auditorium, drill ground, student''s dormitory and protective border have been built.


    In addition, due to the completion of the magic pool and school house, some new optional buildings appeared in the original not rich architectural drawing list, such as forging room, alchemy workshop, self-discipline sentry tower and street lamp flower bed.


    Compared with the past, many places, including copies and tasks, have begun to integrate with the task of taking shape. Therefore, except for the buildings necessary for the mission, other things can not be considered for the time being.


    In fact, SIVI originally planned to build a protective border first. However, when he thought that it was like a page tour, even if he did, it didn''t seem to work. So he focused on the other three buildings.


    From the introduction, the playground can speed up the improvement of magic proficiency, the students'' enthusiasm can be improved by living in the dormitory, and the auditorium can speed up the acquisition of reputation and the ability to test the talent of scholars.


    No matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem that there''s anything of great use to pass. Although the playground looks good, it''s Eliza and theo. Even if Sylvie is only a junior magician, even if he doesn''t have any bonus, the improvement speed of all kinds of magic proficiency will not be very slow, so this can be postponed. Then naturally, the only thing left is the auditorium.


    After successfully recruiting five dwarfs and paying them a month''s salary in advance, the dwarfs are happy to build an auditorium for SIVI.


    [auditorium LV1 (under construction)]


    [unfinished building]


    [this is the building that must be used for entrance and graduation. In addition, all kinds of large-scale conferences and speeches are inseparable from the auditorium, which is a very important building of the college. ¡¿


    [during construction, with the help of dwarf Demon (5), the construction time is reduced by 25%, and the construction is completed in 15 hours. ¡¿


    to be honest, Sylvie is still curious about how the little banshees run to the screen to help him work


    "So, just wait until the magic element Listen to me Sylvie tapped Theo on the head.


    "Ah..." The little girl in a daze woke up and held the place where she had been knocked and looked at Seaver strangely.


    Faced with Theo, who blinked and looked innocent, SIVI sighed with some headache.


    Theo''s talent is very good. SIVI takes the letter and thanks him. When he confirms that the other party is leaving, he melts the wax seal with magic and takes out the writing paper inside and looks at it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    The letter paper used by Princess evergeline is not a common parchment, but an alchemy product of the same material as the goddess Pravda, which can be used to make scrolls.


    There was no text on it, but it was covered with strange patterns like being run over by the tires of automobiles, motorcycles and bicycles.


    Of course, these are just magic patterns, and they were also mentioned in the conversation between SIVI and Mrs. Sharon, the great magician, yesterday.


    "I wonder why she always digs from the topic. It''s not to test my magic knowledge, but to prepare for this today..." Sylvie suddenly realized that if he hadn''t talked about it yesterday and learned something, I''m afraid that even if I had received this letter today, I would not have used it.


    He looked up at the direction of the sun, and then used astrology to calculate the position of the next star.


    Sylvie doesn''t know whether the stars in this world are just celestial bodies named stars, just like the plane of the earth. However, there are many magic rituals that have to refer to the stars, not to mention the divination system.


    All in all, there is no doubt that the stars of this world do contain some powerful power.


    As a star with the two meanings of "dawn prelude" and "end of darkness", apocalypse can be used in many mysteries and interpretations.


    After confirming the direction of the apocalypse, Sylvie held the letter in that direction, and after a while, according to his own knowledge of magical patterns, he found out the correct way to read the letter.


    As the magic slowly enters the letter paper, and makes up for the missing strokes, the tire patterns on the letter paper Oh, no, those magical patterns began to shine. If Sylvie wasn''t sitting in the shade now, he might not have found it.


    Then, like an electrocardiogram, a broken line floats over the writing paper, along with the voice of Princess Evangeline.


    It''s just a letter with the magic stagnation language of the second ring wind element attached. Is it necessary to keep the security measures at this level West Wei was unable to listen to the voice of his royal highness.


    Different from the natural and cheerful feeling that she gave to SIVI yesterday, this time the princess''s message in the letter gave people a very formal feeling. She talked like a spokesman for the news department. It was too serious for him to adapt for a while.


    Because the language is very solemn, and there is no redundant words, so a letter only about two minutes to end, turned into ashes and gone with the wind.


    summed up the words of the princess''s Royal Highness, which meant that they intended to come here today to investigate the Jackal''s pretext, and then met with Xi Wei''s "chance", and then put forward to visit the Lord''s condition by making friends with Teo. But something else happened, and Mrs. Sharon had to leave for a while, so Evangeline could only hold on for a while and let Sylvie and her family stay a little longer.


    "Something that can make a great magician have to leave..." Sylvie talked about it for a moment, but still had no clue.


    After all, he had just left the mage tower where he lived, and he didn''t know much about the outside world at that time.


    Wait a minute, when it comes to information, is there anyone who''s more informed than the shark like merchants who hunt around?


    "So I came to see you."


    SIVI took a sip of coffee with a lot of granulated sugar - sasansang said it was authentic ertos coffee, but the guy who had only had instant coffee felt too bitter to eat - and asked sasansang, who showed a twinkling look.


    "Something serious recently?"


    Sassoon turned away from looking at Eliza and Theo, who were tumbling about in its cargo, shaking their ugly big heads. Then it was like a light bulb "Ding" on its head. The goblin beat his hands: "speaking of all, Lord Wickham Green has been detained by the Vatican because he is suspected of having something to do with the necromancer. Yesterday, it asked the Qiyao mage association to assist in the investigation, and the association also reported to the mage Department of the frontier Guard Corps. It is estimated that several high-level mages will soon arrive at horadur. "


    As has been said before, the high-level mages of noegg will be sent to the front line to accumulate practical experience and help the border guard to guard.


    It is precisely because the four high-level mages of noegg are all in the Border Guard Corps, and the top-level magicians of horadur, the capital of nuoegge''s fiefdom, are just a few middle-level magicians.


    When wickron, who was also a middle-class man, was arrested by the Vatican, they did not want to and were not qualified to participate in the investigation of the Vatican. After all, the magic cultivation of the head of the noegg mage association was only about the same as that of wickron. In addition, the other party was a descendant of the Green family, so it was good to be released on bail. If it went wrong, they might not be the first of the Green family in the Vatican It''s them who do the surgery


    That''s why they contacted the mage Department of the border guard, hoping to get a few high-level mages to come and help - and it''s true. As high-level mages who have a deep understanding of how much money and materials are consumed by magic research, they also attach great importance to contacts and so on. When they have such an opportunity to easily let the Green family owe themselves a favor, they will not give up. So three of the four garrisons came at once."I see..." Sylvie sighed.


    He didn''t feel what kind of person he had offended. Anyway, he had already offended him. Even if he apologized now, he would not easily expose him.


    However, after hearing sasansang said this, Sylvie had almost guessed what it was that could let the great mage Sharon Langer go out in person.


    I''m afraid the orcs of the Southern Hills suddenly attacked just as the high-level magicians were on their way to this side.


    Moreover, the news has been passed to the princess. It is estimated that this Orc invasion is not the usual form of just trying to play the autumn wind, but a real war!


    Although orcs don''t have a particularly powerful presence, if there are too many special casting classes like shaman, even high-level mages will be very upset.


    In this way, the reason why Mrs. Sharon rushed to the rescue site was clear.


    Of course, these alone can not be completely sure, if there is really an outbreak of ORC invasion, noag, the first to bear the brunt, should have a report. In other words, you just have to wait until the snoop bug released this morning comes back to see if that''s the case.


    ¡°¡­¡­ However, I always think it''s a bit too much. " Sylvie touched his chin and went to the door. He could see the top of the church clearly from the door of Roman wind chime chamber of Commerce. He looked at the white building and pondered: "did I neglect something?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    It''s still very cold on spring nights.


    Although there is a stove in the castle''s guest rooms, it''s not in winter after all, and Sylvie doesn''t make a fire to keep warm.


    He was lying on the soft double bed wrapped in a thick quilt, looking at the cloth curtain on the top of the bed, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Today, Theo didn''t come to his room, but slept next door with Eliza. Apart from being used to living in the castle, they probably didn''t want to let Sylvia sleep on the sofa because of their willfulness.


    Although the two girls are too immature, both behavior and thought are immature, but there is only one thing is beyond doubt - they are good girls who can think for others.


    Anyway, even if something happens, Seaver, who sleeps next door, should be able to find out immediately and catch up, so he has nothing to worry about.


    What really worries him is something else.


    Judging from the intelligence of the Lord''s wife who had been brought back by the insect not long ago, he said unfortunately that the Lord''s wife received the remote communication magic for help in the afternoon. Since yesterday, as the gate of the eastern plain, many orcs suddenly emerged outside the fortress and began to attack the fortress.


    The mage team of the frontier garrison Corps was besieged by many shamans because of the departure of several key personnel. In a word, the situation was very bad.


    It was in order to prevent the fall of the fort that the great mage Sharon Langer left horadur and set out for the fortress of lorenzas.


    The sorcerers who arrived at horadur with difficulty did not even have time to rest in the city for a breath. Because of the attack on the fortress, they had to turn around and set off again, and began to rush back to the fortress in a dusty way.


    The Vatican had to organize rescue teams to go to the battlefield, so it had to postpone the verdict on Wickham.


    so the princess''s plan must be postponed.


    "Alas..." With a long sigh, Sylvie sat up from his bed, wondering why he had been restless since the afternoon, always feeling as if something was going to happen.


    Now the time is about 10:00 to 11:00 in the evening, but today''s copy opportunities have been used up, you can only wait a little longer for the next copy.


    He put on his robe, sat down on the sofa and poured some water for himself. Then he went to the French window of the room with his cup and opened the glass window.


    With the cold, though not bitter, wind that was characteristic of the spring night, SIVI shivered, drank the steaming water, and looked at the night scene of horadur.


    There are magic devices similar to electric lamps in the world, but the energy consumption of these devices is not affordable for ordinary people. Besides kerosene lamps which are a little like lanterns, the lighting used by civilians at night is only candles or ordinary oil lamps.


    Therefore, although horadur is the capital and economic center of noegg, if you look at the past, the night is not as beautiful as the small towns in SIVI''s previous life At least there is no sense of bright lights, compared with the city night, perhaps the sky of stars to more beautiful and spectacular.


    At this time, however, SIVI looked strangely at a white building not far away.


    It''s the Cathedral of horadur, and it''s also the Vatican''s regional headquarters in noegg. Almost all the high-level church staff in noeg come from this church.


    At this time, however, the magnificent building, which looks like the Cathedral of Milan, exudes an extremely strange wave.


    The fluctuation was so weak that SIVI couldn''t even tell if it was a magic wave - neither the magic element nor the magic seemed to respond to it, so it was hard for even a magician to detect it. If Sylvie hadn''t had a whim to see the night view, and the church was just on the other side of the city Lord''s castle, he might not have found it.


    What made him even more alert was that as he tried to sense the fluctuations, his sense of uneasiness grew.


    Just go and have a look.


    Sylvie immediately put down the water glass, and while buttoning his robe, he directly launched the anchor to drag himself from the balcony to the church door.


    Because he didn''t know what was going to happen, he didn''t plan to call Eliza and theo - even if it wasn''t at all, it wouldn''t be a good thing if the priests found someone sneaking into the church at night. If he was alone, at least it would be easier to escape


    To be honest, although SIVI''s way of moving is fast and efficient, it is not worthy of praise. The strong wind pours cold air into SIVI''s robe mercilessly. When SIVI switches the magic to the mage''s hand to catch him, he feels that his body is almost frozen unconscious.


    He rubbed his hands and legs hard. Worried about whether he would catch a cold or not, he walked cautiously to the church door.


    At any time, there should be two temple guards equivalent to the magic swordsmen, but now there is no one here.This made Sylvie more sure that something had changed in the church.


    The Vatican in this world is different from the Vatican in many online novels. Although some lower ranking clergy will cheat money by using various names, they will not do some things that are forbidden by doctrines, such as rape, alcoholism, killing innocent people in addition to sanctions, and dying when they can Not saving and so on - because different from the magic of magicians, the magic like energy "holy light" of priests and priests comes from their own beliefs.


    By the way, what they believe in is not the illusory God of light, but the more essential divine light.


    When their actions violate the doctrine, the light will give them corresponding punishment, ranging from reducing their strength to endangering their lives.


    That''s why the clergy will be respected and trusted by everyone, at least without fear that they will stab you in the back.


    As far as this is concerned, it is possible that the magic academy system has violated the rules of the world in a way that enables SIVI to use magic to launch holy magic.


    In a word, it''s disrespectful to the holy light to leave duty when guarding the church, and it will be punished to a certain extent. It seems that the temple guards have not been bold enough to this extent, so what happened in the church is a certainty.


    Although Sylvie himself does not want to be involved in anything strange, but here is too close to the city Lord''s castle, if left alone, it may affect the castle later.


    After persuading himself that "soon it will be Theo''s castle, so we can''t leave it alone," SIVI tiptoed to the door, holding the dark sky ball in one hand, ready to cast the spell at any time, while the other pushed the door hard.


    At first, he didn''t want to open the door so simply. Even if the church didn''t have the habit of locking the door at night, if someone was doing something shady inside, he wouldn''t even open the door like that, right?


    But the problem is, Sylvie pushed the door open with little hope


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Should I thank the people in the church for oiling the door shafts on time, so they didn''t make them squeak or squeak that would attract attention.


    Xi Wei tucking inside his heart and make complaints about it, and then he looks inside the door.


    The huge and open church is full of benches for people to worship, and the walls are full of various religious decorations. The high dome and the huge cross in front of the church give the whole church a mysterious religious atmosphere and a sense of solemnity and oppression.


    At the front desk, a figure stands with his back to Sylvie. Through the painted glass of the dome, the moonlight casts a bleak light on the figure like a gauze.


    However, this picturesque scene has no aesthetic feeling at all, because there is an unknown magic rising above that figure, which seems to be full of bloody and cruel magic, which destroys the solemn and holy atmosphere around it. The huge contrast makes the church front desk have a kind of strange terror, and the outstanding effect is that it falls on the body Several bodies at the foot of the shadow.


    Although it is not very clear because of the distance and the dark environment, it can be seen from the general patterns of the clothes of the several corpses that they were originally the remaining clergy of the church.


    Has the other party found himself?


    Sylvie bit his teeth, and then activated the shadow servant of the night sky, letting a dark little thing blend into the surrounding dark environment and creep towards each other.


    As long as you can get close to a certain distance and then make a sudden attack, you can definitely attract the other party''s attention, and then SIVI will have the opportunity to attack.


    Although it''s late at night and the main body of the church has left horadur, the night watchmen will not be any better, but it is not easy to solve them without disturbing anyone At least Sylvie can''t do it now.


    So the odds of a head-on fight should be small and you can only try to surprise.


    The success of the surprise attack is a good thing. If it fails, you should be able to run away with your own magic. At that time, it is also a way to lead the opponent to the horadur branch of Qiyao mage Association.


    However, before the shadow servant went to the middle, the other side had already turned back and released an unknown purple magic to break the shadow servant into pieces.


    But in this way, Sylvie could see the other side''s face exposed to the moonlight.


    "Wickham Green? "


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thanks to the book friend, the egret in the sky www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    "I didn''t expect you to be the first to find out the abnormality. I thought that the first thing I found would be the group of rubbish in which the Qiyao mage Association resided or the old stereotypes of the church adjudication organ... "


    Wickran''s mouth curled up with a strange smile, a look like a snake staring at his prey, which made Sylvie feel cold on his back.


    "You are not a general primary mage."


    The inexplicable boldness of the other party made SIVI feel numb. Even in the middle of the night forest, facing a large group of miscellaneous fish goblin and the brave goblin, he did not feel this dangerous.


    "I think that''s what I said, right?" SIVI forced himself to calm down, without any timidity on his face, and said, "who on earth are you and why are you attacking the church?"


    "Well, there''s still a little time before the stars turn into the designated shape. I''ll talk to you a little bit." Wickham looked at Seaver, who was so calm that he sneered: "the dead can''t tell anything anyway."


    Obviously, his voice was not very loud, but whether it was because of the silence of the cathedral at night or some other reason, Sylvie, who was at least 100 meters away from him, could clearly hear what he was saying.


    He didn''t answer, but held the dark sky ball in his hand.


    Wickham didn''t seem to be very satisfied with Seaver''s reaction. He sneered and snapped his fingers, and then there were many small shadows flying out of the dark ceiling. With the not so bright moonlight, Seaver managed to discern the outlines of the shadows - nearly a hundred bats the size of their palms.


    They glided around silently inside the church, and finally flew to wicklan. What surprised Seaver was that the bats were like drops of water into the sea, and there was an obvious change in the body of wicklan, who seemed to be just a middle-aged mage.


    His hair changed from green to nearly dark blue, and red hair was also revealed in the depth of his pupils. His height, which was about 1.7 meters, became a big man with visual inspection of nearly two meters. His robe also turned into a black and red dress. Only the goatee on his chin did not change much.


    "Vampire..." Looking at the other party''s changes, SIVI can''t help but tell the real identity of the other party.


    Have you been fighting with vampires lately? Why do you always meet these tough guys.


    And different from the half boy in bicker, the strength of this guy has reached the rank of viscount and even count.


    "I''ll just formally introduce myself again." Wickham seemed to be very pleased with Seaver''s surprised look. He shook his cloak behind him with an action full of aristocratic Etiquette: "I''m Wickham K. green. Although human beings have always called us vampires, I prefer the name of night aristocrat."


    Different from the first impression that seavy had been given to him, Wickham is now full of elegance, introverted and mysterious. He is obviously a very dangerous role.


    I''m afraid he''s all fake in front of people. Because of the influence of habitual thinking, a man with a little strength and a lot of fuss is less suspicious than those who are unknown.


    "It''s incredible that a vampire should come to the Church Are you going to believe in the divine light and start to be vegetarian


    Faced with perhaps the strongest enemy of all time, SIVI was incredibly calm. He didn''t jump in and he didn''t run away - the act of exposing your back completely to a vampire doesn''t make any sense except to make you die faster or become a walking corpse.


    "The church is a good place." To his surprise, wicklan did not get angry, but seriously answered SIVI''s words: "although the people inside are stereotyped and stereotyped, I have to say that their magic circle which can communicate with the heaven is really good."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s hard to say! " When he heard the other person''s wrong answer, a crazy idea came to Seaver''s mind.


    "Yes, the church''s psychic array can communicate not only with the heaven, but also with other planes if properly operated. As a junior magician, you are really good, regardless of courage or thinking ability Seeing that SIVI had guessed his purpose so quickly, wicklan showed a slight admiration: "and your magical magic Elemental magic, the divine magic I used to frame me, and the shadow magic that just summoned that creature. It''s the first time I''ve seen a creature that can use so many types of magic at the same time. "


    Originally oneself at that time stealthily uses the magic to also have been discovered by the other party.


    Sylvie frowned. "If it had been discovered at that time, why did you pretend to have been taken away by the Vatican?"


    If the fact of being a vampire is known to the Vatican, then Wickham will soon enjoy the feeling that he can''t live and die.


    "Of course, to have an excuse to let the high-level magicians stationed in the pass of Fort lorenzas leave." Wickham replied without hesitation: "it''s not easy to get the slackers in the abyss to move. Our initial plan was to remove several other high-level magicians in the name of funeral after the Lord''s death, and then use the whole fortress of lorenzas as as a tribute to call out the guySylvie listened to the other party''s insincere tone of "tonight''s dinner is steak." if he was bold enough to sacrifice the whole fortress, the whole person was so stunned.


    "But Sharon Langer''s arrival was unexpected, which made our action impossible No matter how fast it was, when Sharon Langer felt it, the local magic array could only complete half of the ceremony at most. So we simply changed the tribute to the city of horadur! Although the level of sacrificial offerings is a little lower, ten times the amount should be able to make up for those deficiencies. "


    Wicklan gave a creepy smile: "and the magic circle in the cathedral is much more useful than we drew. Sharon Langer should be entangled in the orc war now and can''t come here to save the field. In addition, several senior members of the church have also been promoted to lorenzas. There is no strong man in the whole city. It will be over in one night. "


    What a joke! The abyssal serpent is not something that a vampire who can''t even be a marquis can control SIVI finally couldn''t help but roar out: "I''m afraid its first goal is to eat you!"


    "That''s the business of our night aristocrats." Wickham sneered again, apparently not going to elaborate on the matter. Instead, he asked Seaver in a bewitching voice, "seriously, I appreciate you, OK? Are you interested in becoming my descendant? "


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in being a dog." Sylvie refused without even thinking about it. Then he asked, "isn''t that vampire in pike town your descendant?"


    "You mean Holman?" Wicklan didn''t seem to have much of an impression of the guy: "yes, he''s a guy who collects blood for me. After all, as a sacrificial mage, if you always hunt yourself, you will increase the probability of being found. But recently, it seems that it has been discovered and destroyed by the church people. "


    "So the last question," continued Seaver, before the other side showed his impatience, "is your green family identity not a fake? So why become a vampire


    "Call us night nobles, young men!" At first, wicklan frowned and said something, and then he showed a look as if he was recalling the past: "there is no special reason for me to be a night aristocrat. It''s just that as a descendant of the Green family, I fell in love with a common woman..."


    Wicklan didn''t go on, but Sylvie could have guessed.


    The magic families like green attach great importance to the purity of blood. They think that only the purest magic family blood can produce powerful magicians. Therefore, it is very common not only for two families to intermarry, but also for close relatives to marry. On the contrary, they are extremely opposed to the combination of clansmen and civilians, even if they use all kinds of extreme means.


    In this world, novels with this theme are not rare. I''m afraid that it is because his lover has been poisoned by his family that he becomes a vampire in a rage, and turns his pure blood, which is extremely noble among human beings, into a dark bloodline that they despise.


    "Then I will give you an ultimatum." Like a bat with its wings outstretched, Wickham stirred up his bright red cloak: "do you want to be my descendant for the first time?"


    "I''m sorry," seavy took a deep breath, and then looked at him with a serious look. "I refuse."


    "That''s a pity."


    Fight, it''s on the trigger.


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for the role of the book friend, Bai Ya''s reward ~


    thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Originally, Xiwei didn''t mean to fight with each other, but planned to lead him to the residence of Qiyao mage Association.


    Even if wickron is a vampire, the mage tower over there has enough defense for him to drink.


    Unfortunately, before he left the church, a few bats flying from the night sky exploded behind him like bombs. Although SIVI was rich in combat experience, he evaded at the moment of the attack, and did not receive any harm, but he also lost the chance to escape.


    Now the doors and windows of the church are covered with a red translucent film. Although it looks like a soap bubble that will burst at a single stab, SIVI is not naive enough to think that wicklan''s arrangement has only a little defense - blood magic and poison magic, many of which have the effect of corroding the human body.


    "Why insist on being a human being Wickham looked at Seaver, who was struggling to support him under the bats he had released


    The last word of Vivienne, like a red hand, appeared in front of him.


    Compared with the wire like attack of the vampire in pike Town, what Wickham is using now is the real vampire touch.


    Obviously, he couldn''t hide his clumsiness at this time. SIVI fanned all the bats around him with the hand of the mage, and then he was able to stop when the vampire''s touch was about to touch him.


    The next is the magic competition.


    However, the Vampiric Touch, as a two ring magic after a change in attribute, is not only more powerful than SIVI''s mage''s hand, but also has a kind of power of sipping, which makes it more difficult for SIVI to maintain the magic.


    Even with the supply of magic pool, it is obviously not a good way to go on like this.


    "Because I love the sun."


    So he decisively launched the shadow control of the night sky sphere. The hand of the mage, who had not yet fixed shape, suddenly changed dramatically. It became like a big hand composed of a stream of dark smoke that was still rolling. It was not the same as the big red hand on the opposite side.


    Shadow attribute and blood attribute have no restraint relationship, but can at least offset the other party''s sipping effect.


    That way, Sylvie can more than double the amount of time he can hold on to.


    It''s a time when the first to retreat becomes a disadvantage, and Seaver believes that Wickham will never end up in the end.


    The reason is very simple, because the other side said before, "it''s still some time before the stars become the designated shape."


    It can be seen from this sentence that the Summoning Magic he wants to launch can only be achieved with the help of some kind of astrology, and this kind of astrology will come soon, so even if he will be inferior, wickron will first stop this state of mutual struggle!


    At this time, wicklan''s heart was full of surprise.


    Previously, he had always thought that Sylvie was just a junior magician with a special affinity for elements and a little talent, but as soon as he met, he found that he seemed to have lost sight.


    Not only can he cast a ring of magic without a curse, but even if the instant magic has not been deteriorated, a mage''s hand can resist his own Vampiric Touch - although it seems that his Vampiric Touch is also instant, it is only a reduction brought by racial talent! In terms of magic cultivation, I can''t even do a ring of magic without incantation!


    If the instant without incantation just surprised him, then what happened afterwards can only be described as shock.


    Because the opponent can actually cast the magic into other properties of magic, and NIMA is still no sign to complete this conversion! This kind of unheard of thing, let alone a middle level mage, can''t even come to a higher level!


    For the first time, Wickham began to doubt his own judgment - is this freak guy really just a junior magician?


    However, although he was already in doubt, wicklan was also a quasi count vampire. On the surface, he was very relaxed. He continued to talk and bewitch to interfere with SIVI''s Casting: "what on earth do you want to fight against the night aristocrats? For the untouchables out there? "


    It''s you who called first, OK!


    make complaints about his eyes, and then he says, "to save civilians..." This kind of words is too much, probably because I always stay in the castle. To be honest, I have no real feelings about the civilians in the city. But I must protect at least two people. At least I''m a teacher, too


    "Oh, that''s a pity." "I will feel sorry for the death of a future high-level magician here," waikelen lamented with hypocrisy


    As soon as the words fell, he interrupted the touch of the vampire, and then at the moment that SIVI''s shadow touch was about to hit him, he summoned a sea of bloody bats, like a red tide, drowning Sylvie who could not dodge.Then he retreated back into the darkness It was almost time for Wickham to begin the ritual of summoning the abyss serpent while Sylvie was wrestling with the bats.


    As long as the ceremony is completed, no matter what level Sylvie is, he will become as harmless as a rabbit.


    And even if the cathedral has a certain sound insulation effect, but with its own blood boundary, the Qiyao mage Association and other clergymen who stay here should also find the strange situation here. It is no longer the time to continue to play with SIVI Youya.


    However, he did not see surrounded by bats, as if struggling in the hands of SIVI, did not know when five small crystals appeared.


    "The gate of the abyss, the bolt of a thousand patrols, is opened again when the stars are engraved with black jade under the witness of our dark night nobles - the waiters of death, the feast of flesh and blood, the crawling coffin, the dark king, killing, starving ghosts, abhorrence and negation. Let the filth of the world know their own powerlessness!"


    With what seemed to be a chanting voice, a breath of terror gushed out from the front of the church.


    Abyss snake, the level of crusade is unknown. This kind of monster only appeared in the myth of the last era. It is said that it is the pet of the owner of death, and there will be no more living beings in the place where they climb.


    In this way, they use the golden sword to kill their own lives.


    After the breath of terror, a power of death, like poison gas, began to gush out of it. Even the bats summoned by Wickham fell to the ground because of this magic, just like flies sprayed with insecticide. They twitched and died.


    Sylvie was still standing there, barely.


    The concentration of the magic of death could not affect him for the time being, but as the fountain of magic erupted, horadur would become a dead city in a short time.


    There seems to have been a little commotion outside. I don''t know whether the Qiyao mage association has been disturbed or what effect the overflowing Death Magic has caused.


    Looking at Seaver, who has become embarrassed by the bat attack, wicklan smiles with malice: "I didn''t expect you were still alive, my guest."


    He didn''t seem to move his head from the wound, but didn''t seem to move.


    "Well, then, as the only audience to witness the beginning of the great era, at the last moment of your life, you can deeply reflect this great moment into your mind!"


    The noise outside the church is getting louder and louder. The bright red film sealing the doors and windows also starts to ripple. It seems that someone has begun to attack outside.


    "Your mother didn''t tell you," said Seaver, who had finally fulfilled his long cherished wish, laughing triumphantly. Seaver''s voice suddenly rang out: "as a villain, if you talk too much, will you be overturned in the end?"


    "What..." Wickham was just about to say something angrily, only to find that Sylvie had raised his head and, somehow, no wounds, his face was full of sarcastic smiles.


    The next moment, Wickham No, it should be that all the magicians and swordsmen in horadur felt a stronger pressure at this time If the existence of the abyss serpent is to make them feel a candle like light with their eyes closed, then the pressure is to make them feel like they are facing the sun with their eyes closed, which is not the same level of existence at all!


    With the emergence of this strong pressure, the sky is like a glass hit by a stone, there are cracks in the spider web. Although there is no sound in this change, everyone feels as if they have heard a loud noise, and the whole person can not help shaking.


    Then the sky split.


    "The big era or something..." Sylvie dug his ear and then, smiling at Wickham in front of him, "I''m not interested at all."


    As for the abyssal serpent who was still arrogant before The goods disappeared at the moment when the imperial power of the void appeared.


    "You Who the hell is it Wickham looked at Seaver and asked, trembling.


    "Just a passing Dean."


    Many years later, countless residents of horadur still claim to have seen the most beautiful meteorite in the world on this night.


    the surging void energy and the magic that is so rich that it will soon condense into matter form a gorgeous light similar to aurora in the material world, which is wrapped in a huge fist, and then shoots like a meteor from the cracks in the sky in the eyes of countless people Out, on that still risking the death of the church!


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for your appreciation of Bai Ya and humorous melody www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Under the cover of shadows, a black bat, with the last shred of Wickham''s soul, silently flapped its wings to leave the cathedral.


    Because of the characteristics of the void energy, most of Wickham''s souls have been completely destroyed. However, even if there is only one remnant soul left, as long as they can escape to those powerful night nobles and tell them what happened here, they can not only avenge themselves, but also regenerate by some means!


    Just as it was fleeing horadur with the thought of retreating for a while, a magic missile that followed quietly blew it into pieces.


    SIVI confirmed the task page of the system. The new branch task of the mission, killing Wickham K. green, had indeed become "finished." he was relieved.


    Just now, I suddenly found that this task appeared in his task list, and that NIMA was still unfinished. He was scared to think that the goods would be transformed into something else


    Sylvie wiped the blood on his face. Although it seems that he was seriously injured, he actually opened the flame armor on the ring when the bats came to him. Although the magic armor could not resist the bats'' fangs, at least their blood magic method had little effect on SIVI.


    By the way, the branch line mission of investigating or attacking the jackals before [the girl''s return] has been marked with mission failure not long ago. It seems that those jackals were killed by Mrs. Sharon or those high-level magicians who passed by


    Looking at the people who came in through the gate after the bloody film disappeared, Seaver relaxed.


    Anyway, it''s over.


    There seems to be a magic device similar to a surveillance video in the church. After confirming that wicklan is indeed a vampire through that device, Sylvie is immediately acquitted - even the most fanatical believers will not be so mentally handicapped as to provoke SIVI who can call for help at the level of last night.


    I have to say that Princess Evangeline''s movements are still very fast.


    She made clear her identity and sent a letter to the Green family in the form of a written explanation to pacify the long-standing magic family. Then she took the wife of the Lord who was going to escape in the face of the situation as quickly as possible, and planned to conduct a detailed investigation.


    The last night''s stillness from the church became the last straw to overwhelm the dying Lord scange, and the Duke, who was over 50 years old, seemed to have breathed the last breath.


    Besides, Theo, the only descendant of Lord scange, is only eight years old. Even if he inherits his title, it is impossible to manage the present noegg.


    Therefore, Princess Yvonne simply announced that the royal family would take over the fiefdom temporarily, and would not return the territory to Theo until she was old enough. As for how much management power she would be able to obtain, it was Theo''s own business.


    As a result, the biggest beneficiary of this riot was the Huolian royal family.


    if it was not because of the dignity of her Royal Highness Princess Yiwen Ling, who was also seriously threatened last night, she would even think that the whole thing was planned by her.


    "Well, we say goodbye."


    Even though she knew that they were all schemed by the seemingly unskilled eldest princess, Sylvie could not find any reason to refute the other party''s actions. Her actions were all justified and there was no room for them to refute. In the end, he had to say goodbye to the other party, leave horadur and return to his humble mage tower.


    Fortunately, Eliza and Theo didn''t feel much about it.


    Although Evangeline suggested that the Lord''s castle was originally Theo''s property, even if he lived in it, sivei felt that living in such a busy city was not a good idea for a magician.


    "Well, how about a visit to Huolian National Academy of magic?" At this moment, Mrs. Sharon put forward her opinion to Seaver: "Mr. Aldrich, don''t rush to refute it. Listen to me. I don''t mean to let you go to Huolian National Academy of magic as a student From the magic you did last night, you don''t need the guidance of those teachers. I mean, would you like to try and coach the students there? "


    Joking, I''m going to be the world. "Since it''s Mr. Sharman, you mean it." The old lady stood up slowly from her seat, and the twilight gave people a feeling that it was not strange to die: "then I would like to move my old bone a little bit."


    "What''s more, I just want to meet the little guy who can get in touch with the void creature..."


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for your appreciation of the whirlwind in the world www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Following the royal highness of Mrs. Sharon and Princess Yiwen Lin, Siwei came to a hill on the outskirts of a town not far from the city of hooldor.


    Because there are many tall trees on the hill as a natural shelter, so a small open space is very hidden.


    There is a wooden ship moored in this open space. The wooden ship about 20 meters long by sight is a typical karaoke sailing boat. It looks like a miniature version of Columbus''s Santa Maria, but there are not so many sails and cables.


    But judging from the magic lines on the side of the ship and a series of boards filled with magical waves and unknown uses, the ship can not only be used on water - in fact, the ship is suspended in the air about three meters above the ground.


    "It''s the heart of oak." Evangeline introduced them to sives: "it was designed by tutor Sharon and made by other royal worshippers."


    Unlike Eliza, who has never seen a big boat on the water, and Theo, who doesn''t seem to have much interest in it, Sylvie is trying to decipher the meaning of the magical patterns on the side of the ship and speculate on the uses of the rest of the devices.


    And he really saw something.


    "The outer decks," SIVI pointed to the planks hanging on both sides of the ship. "Is it the use of solidified wind elemental magic to create invisibility?"


    "Mr. Aldrich can guess." Evangeline freely admitted: "yes, that''s the solidified magic device developed by the tutor with reference to invisibility."


    It''s no wonder that no one found such a large empty boat approaching horadur. It turns out that this magic ship, which is just a medieval ship, has been equipped with such high-tech devices as optical camouflage.


    Princess Royal looked at the boards with four square meters in each of them. He looked gloomy and said, "unfortunately, in any case, it can not be miniaturized. In addition, the consumption of magic power is not small, making large quantities of equipment impossible. "


    Although solid stealth is a good idea, it will be of little use in large-scale wars if it is not miniaturized.


    Many sensitive magic detection devices are not put on the table. Even if the magic response of the magic device is smaller than that of direct casting, it will definitely be detected by the other party.


    The reason why wicklan can find out so easily that Princess Evangeline and the great mage Sharon sneaked into the city are also blessed by the fact that they are extremely sensitive to magic waves as vampires.


    "Don''t stand down and chat. Let''s go up first." With a gentle wave from Mrs. Sharon, Sylvie and all of them floated up to the magic ship.


    Although the magic ship is very big from the outside, it can''t be described as "big" even in the storage room.


    The princess and her wife only spend ten minutes in the bedroom.


    When they returned to the deck, they heard bad news.


    "I''m sorry, but we seem to have to slow down." Said Mrs. Sharon, apologetically to Sylvie and them.


    Last night, the stillness overflowed in the city. Although the overflow volume was not large due to the timely rescue of SIVI, the situation was controlled. According to the principle, it did not cause too many casualties. However, as the permanent helmsman of the magic ship, the junior mage seemed to have accumulated pressure and his health was not very good. Finally, he had a heart attack due to the outbreak of stillness He died silent.


    Although Mrs. Sharon doesn''t know how to steer, she is also the main designer of the ship, but it is too cheap to be a helmsman as a great magician.


    Do you really have to change your itinerary, give up your first chance to take a magic boat, and take a carriage or other non magical vehicle?


    Sylvie thought for a moment, and then he reached out and snapped his fingers. Between them, a strange humanoid with pointed ears, a slender nose, and large eyes, appeared on the deck.


    "Oh, my master, Voda is at your service. What would you like Voda to do Said the strange creature, dressed in a long, probably ragged shirt, who called himself Wada, politely to SIVI.


    "Little Banshee?" While Evangeline and Eliza Theo were still wondering about the sudden appearance of the creature, Mrs. Sharon, who was well-informed, had already recognized Voda''s race. The old lady was slightly surprised and said, "these little guys are not easy to find. You''ve really broken my common sense again and again, Mr. Aldrich


    Dwarfs and troublemakers are generally known as the most familiar and unfamiliar elves.


    Because both of them always live by human beings, but more than 90% of people will never see one of them in their lifetime Even if they''re nearby.


    Of course, banshees are obviously more popular than troublemakers, who hide what they need and throw them in front of them when they don''t need them.


    They will clean houses, repair all kinds of daily necessities, and even the magician claims that the dwarf has repaired a magic wand for him. And they don''t pay much. They can serve you for a long time with a small bowl of flour or an egg It''s still hard to see them.No one has ever announced the success of taming even a little Banshee Well, at least not before Sylvie showed up.


    And there are four dwarfs like Wada in SIVI''s College panel. This once made seavy feel that he might be able to get into it, but no matter what method he used, he failed in the end.


    Instead of answering Mrs. Sharon''s words, Seaver asked Wada, "can you fly a magic boat? I mean, in the helmsman''s position. "


    Wada thumped her not wide, thick chest with her fist and said confidently, "don''t worry, we can do anything that humans can do."


    That''s a reliable answer, though none of the people present seemed to believe it.


    Finally, Mrs. Sharon let Wada try to drive, but in case it doesn''t work, at least it''s OK to land.


    However, surprisingly, although Voda was a little busy at the beginning, he soon mastered the trick. After less than 10 minutes, those mages who were also pilots all agreed that the driving skills of the dwarf demon were equal to or even better than the previous helmsman.


    This makes Sylvie, who was just a doctor of dead horses, feel very satisfied At least you don''t have to ride in a bumpy carriage. You know, there is a very rugged mountain road on the way from here to Huolian national college.


    the only thing that made him feel a bit bad was that his royal highness seemed to be a bit dangerous. Well, in every sense.


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank the book friends for their praise of crazy fighting the sky, sword destroying the sacred wind and Fenghua snow moon ~


    thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    On the endless desolate desert, from time to time there are bursts of strong wind blowing, rolling up the yellow sand all over the sky. A tawny city remains like that suddenly appear in the rolling yellow sand.


    That''s the sand thief stronghold.


    SIVI held down the pointed mage''s cap on his head with one hand to prevent it from blowing away, while the other hand dusted the sand from his body.


    This excellent mage''s hat is the reward he got in the task of killing wickron. Although it is only the excellent level, it has very good attributes.


    In addition to a little bit of mental power and magic damage reduction, it also comes with a LV3 discernibility.


    This kind of spell ability does not identify objects, its only effect is to be able to know the name of an object.


    But it''s this seemingly useless ability, but it''s really buggy.


    "Desert lizard man" It is clear that he is only facing the ruins, but Sylvie has found the magic object hiding behind the wall through the "speculative wisdom mage''s hat".


    Yes, as long as you are in the field of vision, no matter how hidden the other party is, SIVI will be able to discover each other through the ability of this hat!


    Lizards all belong to the reptilian human species. Although there are many species of lizards, as long as they are not special professionals, the Crusade level is extremely stable. Whether the sea lizard man, amphibious lizard man or any other lizard man, the adult lizard man is at the level of level 7.


    After confirming this, SIVI simply stood outside and launched a magic missile with ten times the power, and blasted the wall with the lizard man hiding behind to attack him.


    This strike seems to be the effect of the outstanding, directly that dressed in a white Arab dress lizard man to blow unconscious.


    However, the huge sound of the explosion also seemed to poke a hornet''s nest, attracting all the lizards around.


    After using the magic barrier to block the throwing javelin, SIVI seems to have used the floating technique, and the whole person floats up to leave the battlefield from the air.


    But it''s not the magic of floating.


    The task reward for killing a vampire is not only a good mage''s hat, but also has 50 achievement points that can be called a huge sum of money. In addition, he has obtained bronze cup level achievement [conspiracy revealer], which makes him save enough to exchange his dream achievement skill and move casting skills!


    Unfortunately, the flying speed simulated by the mage''s hand was too slow, and the defense was too weak. Soon the lizard people''s Javelin had the ability to threaten SIVI. At this time, Sylvie is about half a mile from the only undamaged building in the center of the city.


    If he insists on rushing forward like this, he will definitely be shot into a sieve by the lizard man''s javelin. What''s more, there are professionals with magic waves in the chaotic lizard people below. It seems that this time can only stop here.


    Sylvie sighed regretfully.


    If they fight, they will be surrounded. Lizards are not as vulnerable as goblin. The more the number is, the more difficult it is. If they fight guerrillas, they will be more familiar with the ruins than they are. If they choose to directly break through the lizards below, they will gather more and more people. This copy is not as easy as he thought. It seems that we can only wait until tomorrow to rely on the ability of the mage''s hat and try to avoid meeting with the enemy to sneak in.


    In the angry eyes of those cold-blooded creatures below, SIVI leisurely launched the way home and the crystal left here.


    One life moment can get 30 days of life, and one day can have three chances to enter the copy. If one life moment is lost for the sake of a moment of anger, it is equivalent to 90 less opportunities. No matter how you look at it, it is not worthwhile


    So Sylvie decided to retreat first and take his time. It wasn''t that urgent anyway.


    In addition, it is more difficult to attack this limitation after becoming a junior mage.


    After leaving the copy from the camp, SIVI scratched his head a little depressed.


    Because I had acquired the mage''s hat and learned to cast spells on the move, I wanted to use these two weapons to attack this copy, but it was self defeating.


    "Tomorrow we''ll go to the coral trail first Wait until you learn the offensive magic of the second ring. "


    Not only that, but there were only two crystals left in Sylvie''s hand.


    The explosion rate of this kind of thing is not low, but it can''t be said to be high. Besides the goblin caster, the only monster that can be collected is goblin subspecies like the earth goblin. From the beginning of the attack copy to now, SIVI has obtained no more than ten pieces of broken element crystals.


    As the key props to use the empty emperor''s fist, it has to be collected as much as possible.


    "We have to go to night forest center. Shadow servant needs to be added


    One by one, seavy confirmed what he was going to do.


    This visit to Huolian National Academy of magic is not only to see the education level of the world, but also to pacify Huolian royal family.Although he is only a junior Magician - this has been confirmed by Mrs. Sharon - but because he has mastered the skills of the void King''s fist, his value has been equal to that of a high-level magician.


    You know, looking at the whole horian Empire, the number of high-level mages will not exceed 30, and more than half of them are concentrated in the border area to defend orcs. Therefore, the existence like him is absolutely impossible to let go.


    The reason why the nuoeg fiefdom was temporarily managed rather than directly deprived was because SIVI was Theo''s teacher, so he had to show his kindness.


    In order to prevent the birth of the Huolian royal family, such as "we can''t get it, and we won''t let you get it!" Such dangerous thoughts threaten our own safety, so we should try our best to close the distance between ourselves and the horian Empire - at least make such a gesture.


    "Sure enough, it''s still because of my own lack of strength..."


    If you really have the strength of a high-level magician, or have a superior school of magic as the backing, then you don''t need to be so tied up.


    "Speaking of it, I remember when I chatted earlier that the graduation rate of Huolian National School of magic was only about 8%..." Sylvie touched his chin. Could he go to that school and abduct some talented young people as his own team through the ability attached to the auditorium?


    After a little thought about the feasibility of such an action, SIVI finally made up his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All in all, it''s time to eat first. "


    -- nothing to do with the text --


    thank you for the book friend, the sky crane, and the endless reward from heaven www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Under the blue sky, a group of white beaked magpies are chirping leisurely and playing.


    Suddenly, the head of the white beaked Magpie began to hover around its own ethnic group, its head flexibly twisted around, and its mung bean like eyes kept blinking, as if to find the source of its uneasiness.


    Suddenly, in a huge white cloud not far away from them, something sprang out like a whale out of the water, frightening the small birds into flight.


    It was a wooden magic ship shaped like a medieval sailboat.


    Because of the additional relationship of magic boundary, the fog forming clouds can not invade the ship, but it is also full of the surrounding of the magic ship. At the moment when the magic ship rushes out of the cloud, the white fog pulls out long white arcs around the ship, which looks like countless white satins tied to the ship.


    After breaking through the clouds, the magic ship began to lower its height at a not too fast frequency.


    In the cabin, Sylvie no longer had to endure the embarrassment of white eyes. They could see the whole earth from the sky through the small round crystal window.


    At this time, they saw a conical mountain which was not too high.


    Of course, ordinary mountain is nothing to notice. What really surprised Seaver was that it was like wearing a gorgeous dress. What surrounded the mountain was not forests or rocks, but rows of houses. At first glance, it looked like a white city in the Lord of the rings.


    At the top of the mountain, the whole mountain seems to have been cut off by unknown forces, and on top of it is built a strange but magnificent castle like building.


    "Welcome to Huolian National Academy of magic." Seeing SIVI''s surprised expression, Mrs. Sharon''s old face also showed a smile. Since we met, this young man has been constantly making all kinds of surprise for them. Now, looking at each other''s surprised expression also makes the old lady feel very interesting: "this is a magical place, I think you will like it."


    "It''s amazing."


    Let alone the rest, but Sylvie has to admit it.


    The base of the castle is probably less than one hectare, but the largest part is definitely more than ten hectares.


    Moreover, unlike the Abbot''s Pagoda in the construction panel of the sivena system high school, the castle is obviously more bulky in the East, and its weight should be far greater than that in the West.


    If you put it on the earth, this kind of building that does not meet the mechanical requirements will collapse just after it is built, even the bean curd dregs project is not counted.


    But since this is a magic world, such a little unscientific thing can still be accepted


    At first, SIVI thought that Mrs. Sharon was going to dock the magic boat directly in the castle. After all, there was a huge square stretching out of the castle to the east of the castle It''s probably a playground or something.


    Standing on the edge there should also be a panoramic view of most of the mountains.


    However, the magic boat just flew around the castle and landed at the bottom of the mountain.


    "Why don''t you just park in the open space above?" Although SIVI didn''t intend to ask, Eliza, who had just looked excited, had already asked.


    The girl and Theo still don''t know the identity of Mrs. Sharon and Evelyn - they don''t identify themselves, and Sylvie thinks it''s better not to point it out.


    also lets Alisa, who is a little familiar with herself, be able to let go of her hands and feet, and become acquainted with her long Royal Highness in a short time.


    "Little Eliza, look over there," Mrs. Sharon, smiling kindly, pointed to the top of the castle.


    Eliza murmured, "it''s not small." she and Sylvie looked in the direction Mrs. Sharon pointed to.


    On the red conical roof of the castle, there is an ornament about three people high Well, Sylvie used it as an ornament until Sharon pointed it out.


    It was an object that looked like splitting a cross horizontally and inserting a diamond as big as a washbasin in the middle. Although it didn''t look unusual, SIVI closed his eyes and began to perceive, there was a circle of magic halo around the object - a phenomenon only attached to a few powerful magic items.


    Then, as SIVI''s mental strength expanded, he found that there seemed to be a very thin border around the castle.


    He opened his eyes and his face was full of doubts.


    Is the enchantment that seems to be broken with a ring of magic really work? From Mrs. Sharon''s performance, I''m afraid that magic item is the key


    "Ah, do you mean..." A term that came to his mind because of the cramming education when he was promoted.


    "Mr. Aldrich seems to have guessed it." Mrs. Sharon nodded in no surprise.


    "What is it, teacher? What is it?" Eliza immediately gave up trying to find out the answer from her little head. Instead, she fell on Sylvie''s lap and looked at her teacher with a dog like pleading eye.One side even if not involved in the topic of Theo also cast a curious look to SIVI.


    "Is that the eye of Sauron?" SIVI touched his nose awkwardly, and said with some uncertainty: "the main function of a few autonomous magic devices is not to block, but to sense the intruder or attack from the outside, right?"


    There are magic, magic, and so on. What''s more, according to Sylvie''s mind, the target that Sauron''s eye can lock at one time has reached four figures. Even the army''s attack can be easily defeated.


    Without permission, even Mrs. Sharon''s magic ship will be shot down as soon as it enters its range of attack.


    "Quite right. That''s the eye of Sauron." Mrs. Sharon nodded with approval.


    Although many magicians know that Huolian National Academy of magic has a strong defense system, it is still a few of the few who can really tell the eye of Soren.


    Magicians are famous for their wisdom, but how many magicians know that real wisdom is based on the accumulation of countless knowledge and experience?


    Although seavy may be a little inexperienced, his extensive knowledge has won Mrs. Sharon''s approval once again.


    The dean''s office of Huolian National Institute of magic.


    What appeared around him was not the walls of the room, but 360 degree circular screens made of magic. If anyone stood on the roof where Soren''s eye was located, he would find that the scenes on these screens were exactly what you could see there. In one of them, a wooden magic boat was slowly flying down the mountain.


    The old man stood up, and the screen around him disappeared, revealing an old room full of closets.


    Walk through the red cotton carpet and open the door to look out.


    In the corridor outside the room, only one maid was working hard to clean it.


    "Alice." The old man waved to the maid.


    "Your honor, what can I do for you?" The maid stopped her work and walked quickly to the old man. She raised her skirt and bowed over to him.


    "My sister Well, the great sorcerer of Sharon is here, with a few small guests. Take the tunnel key to meet you


    "Ah? Me The maid''s eyes widened in disbelief - let the professors be more polite, anyway?


    "That''s right." The old man ignored the surprise on the girl''s face, handed her a ring inlaid with purple stones, and gently waved his hand: "go back quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, your honor


    So the poor maid left the castle with her precious magic items, carrying the most arduous task.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    "Oh, my dear," Alice walked down the street, drooping her shoulders. "I missed the guests. I''m really a bad maid..."


    I don''t know whether it''s to increase the difficulty of enemy attack, to promote commercial prosperity or other reasons. The mountain roads in this city are not the ones that lead directly to colleges. However, every time you climb to a big step with a street, you have to walk along the street for a period of time to find the ladder leading to the next big step.


    However, this practice is only for those who are not familiar with the terrain or outsiders.


    In many alleys, there are various emergency ladders or aisles that can be quickly up and down. In order to get to the guests as soon as possible to complete the director''s orders, Alice used her frequent shopping and was very familiar with the terrain. From these shortcuts, she rushed to the foot of the mountain as quickly as possible.


    As a result, when she finally arrived, she was told by the mage who stayed on the magic ship that Mrs. Sharon and her party had left.


    "Why does little Alice feel so listless?" As the girl was walking down the street dejectedly thinking about what to do next, the aunt in the small shop she used to patronize on the street said to her: "here are some new fried meat cakes, take some to eat."


    "Ah? But I don''t have any money with me... " Alice said with some embarrassment.


    "It''s OK. Just remember to patronize our shop a lot in the future." "And we don''t want to see little Alice face bitter, oh, hurry up!" she said with a gentle smile


    "Well, thank you, auntie." Seeing the concerned faces in the shops around her, Alice felt warm and could not help smiling. She took the paper bag from her aunt and bowed to them. Then she got up and ran to the next step.


    Since I missed them at the beginning, I just need to go outside the college and wait for them to come?


    It''s a little rude, but it''s better than keeping the guests waiting.


    At least that''s what Alice thinks.


    But she stopped running up the steps.


    In the street not far from her, a little girl with a small mage''s robe and silver hair was looking around in distress.


    Although Alice did not dare to say that she knew all the students in the college, she could not have any impression of such a conspicuous little fellow. In other words, the other person is definitely not a student of the college.


    So is it a little girl who lost her way with her adult or lost her way?


    Obviously, I should not meddle in my business now. Before the guests arrive outside the college, I have to wait there earlier.


    But


    Looking at the poor, silver haired girl who looked eight or nine years old over there, Alice bit her lip, and then, as if she had decided something, walked up quickly without confusion.


    "Little sister, are you lost?" She spoke to the little girl who was alone.


    However, the little girl with silver hair did not answer. Instead, she stepped back like a shy kitten, showing a very alert look.


    Alice scratched her cheek with a wry smile, and then suddenly remembered that she had a paper bag in her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, big sister will invite you to eat fried meat cake." so she opened the paper bag and seduced the little girl with the smell of meat.


    "Sylvie said You can''t eat from strangers. " The little girl stares at Alice with an expressionless expression, but her spitting is not hidden from Alice''s eyes.


    Huhuhuhu ~ Auntie Miya''s fried meat cake is a delicacy of delicacy level. Please put down your vigilance and come here!


    Alice added, unconsciously, in a peddler''s voice, and continued to smile kindly, saying, "well, my name''s Alice. Alice bennings, how about you?"


    "Theo scange." The little girl seemed to be a little relieved by the wonderful smell of the fried meat pie and replied in a low voice.


    "Well, then we''re not strangers, are we, Theo?" Alice looked at the lovely way the little girl was swallowing her saliva, and smiling, she handed the paper bag to theo.


    Theo hesitated for a moment and finally picked up the paper bag.


    But she was not in a hurry to eat the burrito, but asked Alice strangely, "why?"


    Although Theo''s words were at first unintelligible, Alice understood what she meant - why did she come and talk to her.


    While bemoaning the growing vigilance of children recently, Alice also said with some embarrassment: "because I feel that you are very distressed here alone I don''t think there''s any reason to help others? "


    Theo looked at Alice''s face for a long time. When the latter was not comfortable, she lowered her head and nibbled at the patty.


    "Delicious."


    "Right, right?" though Theo''s voice was so low that she would be ignored if she didn''t pay attention, Alice caught it carefully and her smile became more and more brilliant: "Auntie Mia''s craftsmanship is absolutely trustworthy."Theo took another bite of the patty, then looked up at Alice, and then whispered, "I''m lost with seavy."


    Sylvie? This child also mentioned this name just now, should be her guardian The elder brother doesn''t sound like a man''s first name? No, it''s not right. I always think that Theo''s attitude is a little strange


    Alice''s brain didn''t seem to be able to sort out too complicated information, and soon she was a little confused.


    So she decided to solve the problem in a more direct way.


    "All in all, let''s find Sylvie together." She touched Theo''s little head. "You must want to see him, too, don''t you?"


    The little girl nodded, then thought for a moment, and went on, "and Eliza."


    There is a new name. It should be a girl''s name.


    In other words, is it a man and a woman this time?


    "Well, I see." Alice patted her bulging breasts and said to Theo confidently, "take it easy. It''s like my home. You can find Sylvia and Eliza for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The little girl finally nodded and held out her greasy hand to Alice.


    Then two girls, one big and one small, looked for people around the street like that.


    Tens of minutes later -


    "Theo SIVI hugged the little girl: "where have you been? I''m so worried about it!"


    After all, it was he who brought Theo out of noegg and promised that if something happened to the little girl, he would feel guilty all his life.


    Eliza looked at Theo with envious eyes and kept saying, "just come back.".


    "Sylvie I''m sorry. " Theo apologized softly, and then, as if she had thought of something, she pulled it out of Sylvie''s arms and pointed to Alice, who was standing by smiling at them. "Alice, help me find you."


    Sylvie looked up at the girl in the maid''s dress. Though he didn''t know the identity of the other girl, he was afraid that she had done a lot of work from what Theo said.


    So he also very simply thanks: "thank you very much for your help." He also plans to take out a few gold coins as a reward.


    But Alice waved her hand in a hurry. "No, I''m just doing what I want to do."


    With that, the girl''s face suddenly became a little ugly. Now it suddenly occurred to her that she had nothing to do.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked seavy curiously.


    "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to do. I have to go now." Before Sylvie asked why, Alice ran away.


    "The badge on that girl..." From the beginning, she didn''t speak. She just stood not far away and looked at Yvonne and their Evangeline. Looking at Alice''s running direction, she said thoughtfully, "the decoration on it should be the emblem of Huolian National Academy of magic?"


    "That''s right." Mrs. Sharon nodded. "It looks like we''ll see that nice kid again soon."


    "Thank you very much then." Sylvie put half of his wallet back in the bronze locker.


    And then go on to the college with the people


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    "I''m sorry." One of the staff in charge of the reception apologized to Mrs. Sharon: "in fact, the college has already sent people to meet her, but I missed you. I hope you can forgive me. "


    "Nothing. We have been delayed for a while. It''s normal that the people we meet can''t find us. " Mrs. Sharon didn''t mean to blame, but said, with a good grace, "take us to Bruno as soon as you can."


    "Yes, I will take you to see the dean in a moment."


    Although Mrs. Sharon did not show any displeasure, for a middle-level magician, such a neglect of a great mage really made him feel uneasy. When he heard that the other party wanted to see the Dean, he quickly agreed.


    "Sorry." As they walked along the corridor of the castle, Seaver quietly apologized to Mrs. Sharon and Evelyn: "it''s all because of our relationship..."


    Then he patted Theo on the head and said, "you''re sorry, Theo."


    From the beginning of entering the castle, the little girl who had been holding SIVI by the corner of her coat first raised her head, blinked her eyes, looked at SIVI innocently, and then whispered, "I''m sorry."


    What a heartless apology. Eliza, on the other side, laughed bitterly.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, you are my guests." Mrs. Sharon looked as if she didn''t mind at all. Instead, she comforted her voice.


    "If I''m really sorry, I''ll try a little bit later in the class." His royal highness smiled.


    Although Mrs. Sharon thought that Sylvie was qualified to teach the mages and apprentices, Evangeline didn''t think highly of Sylvie''s teaching. However, she wanted to see Sylvie marked as Huolian, so she had no objection as long as she didn''t make a big mistake.


    After they continued talking for a while, they came to a huge oil painting with a height of five meters and a width of about three meters.


    The oil painting is not a beautiful girl, nor a beautiful natural scenery, but a middle-aged man who looks very obscene. Compared with other ornaments in the castle, it looks very ugly.


    "Timothy, open the door. This is the president''s guest." The instructor who led the way yelled at the painting.


    "Shut up, you coward who can only borrow the name of Lord Langer!"


    Langwei suddenly yelled at us like a knight in the oil painting! This is what the warrior should do, instead of hiding behind the master''s retinue and secretly shooting cold arrows! What''s more, you have taught those children your cowardly way! You despicable scum


    Sylvie glanced at the reddening, trembling faculty - obviously not shame, but the shame and anger of being ridiculed in front of a distinguished guest - and then looked at the dirty, still swearing oil painting.


    "Ghost species?" He guessed in a low voice.


    "You can see it." Standing beside him, Evangeline looked at Seaver in surprise: "that guy is called" talkative Timo. "Many people in this college have been scolded by him


    "Because I''ve met ghost species before." Sylvie chuckled.


    It seems that Timo is indeed a kind of ghost who is bound to the oil painting by some kind of force. However, compared with the ordinary and ignorant ghost species, this guy still retains his own consciousness, but it seems that he has hatred for the living. Therefore, people will want to scold each other.


    "That''s enough, Timo. That''s it." I don''t know if it''s because I can''t see it anymore, or I think I''ve had enough of it. Mrs. Sharon stopped the swearing of the painting. "I''m going to find Bruno. Open the door for me."


    "Isn''t this Lord Long''s sister, yes, since it''s your request..." Timo murmured in an indefatigable whisper, and then the whole painting slid aside to reveal the corridor inside.


    The staff member seemed to have a clumsy mouth. He had been scolded for a long time and could not find a retort. Now he had a hard time. He looked at Mrs. Sharon gratefully, and then continued to lead the way.


    Soon they came to the door of the dean''s room.


    The clergyman rapped at the door: "Monsieur Dean, Lord Sharon, they have come."


    "Very well, you go back first." There was a deep voice coming from the door.


    The clergyman charged Mrs. Sharon with a crime and left quickly, only to hear a burst of angry abuse as he passed by the talkative Timo


    Mrs. Sharon nodded to sives and opened the door.


    This is not a very large room, the room is full of display cabinets, inside is a variety of magic instruments or books.


    "Beautiful." Eliza looked at the ceiling and opened her mouth in surprise.


    The ceiling is not a chandelier or something, but a bright and magnificent sunset, like a view of the sky outside without a roof.Theo was attracted by the people inside: "Alice..."


    It was not until then, attracted by a delicate instrument in the cupboard, which could be used to distinguish the metal''s aversion to evil, that Sylvie found herself standing at a large desk, the maid Alice they had met not long ago.


    The girl was holding her skirt and lowering her head, waiting to be reprimanded.


    "Long time no see, Bruno." Mrs. Sharon said hello to a vigorous old man behind her desk.


    "Ah, indeed. We haven''t seen each other for four months since the last Royal dinner, my good sister Bruno Langer, the dean of Huolian National Academy of magic, made a look of meeting again after a long separation, and wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve.


    "I''ve brought you a good professor this time." Mrs. Sharon did not care about her brother''s childish manner, but gently pulled over SIVI and said, "his name is SIVI Edric."


    Bruno stares at Seaver. Although the old man''s baggy eyelids have drooped because he is very old and doesn''t pay attention to the maintenance as Mrs. Sharon does, his sharp eyes still make him feel uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, this feeling did not last long, Bruno returned to the previous indifferent expression: "it seems that it is indeed a good talent, Mr. Aldrich, do you have any requirements for your own treatment?"


    "Wait a minute, master Bruno..."


    "Call me Dean."


    "Well, Dean Bruno." SIVI changed his mind and continued, "I''m just acting as a temporary guest secretary, so I don''t need to be treated well. Just keep everything simple."


    Not permanent, just temporary. In any case, Sylvie must be clear about this.


    "That''s a pity." Bruno sighed a long sigh, as if he was really sorry that Sylvie was not a permanent Professor: "in that case, what do you think of ten gold coins for a class?"


    On the way here, Sylvie intentionally or unintentionally caught up with the teaching staff. The average professor has 30 gold coins in a class, and he has to have at least five classes a week.


    For him, who is only a temporary guest, it''s nothing if he only has ten gold coins. It''s no big deal to have more classes.


    He nodded, "no problem."


    "As for accommodation, there are just a few student dormitories still available By the way, Alice The old man suddenly turned to the girl who thought his business would be discussed later, so she seemed a little more relaxed.


    "Yes The girl, like a frightened rabbit, almost jumped up and said in a loud voice.


    "The reason why you didn''t receive the guest is very clear to me, but the mistake is a mistake after all, so punishment is still necessary."


    The girl bit her lips, waiting for her final verdict.


    The old man looked at the girl with her head down. Suddenly, a mischievous smile appeared from an angle she couldn''t see. However, he immediately regained his serious expression, which made Sylvie think he was wrong: "you don''t have to be a maid in the college any more."


    "Why?" The girl looked up at the old man in disbelief.


    Are you going to fire yourself for this mistake? A great sense of loss filled the girl''s heart.


    But the old man said by the way, "you''ll be Mr. Aldrich''s maid while he''s still in college."


    "Ah ah ah ah!" "What?"


    This time, not only Alice, but even Sylvie looked surprised.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The room was quiet after Alice took them to the student dormitory.


    "well, then, good evening, your highness." Bruno greets Evangeline, who seems to have been left out of his way since the beginning, with a smile reminiscent of Santa Claus.


    "I thought you had forgotten me." The girl also bowed to Bruno politely to show her respect: "until two years ago, I was a student in this college."


    "Hahaha, I''ll never forget my cockroach chocolate for a cockroach student." The old man bravely laughed, as if there was no hatred at all.


    "Er..." Since Evangeline became the royal family "Huo Huo", the old man seemed very happy: "it seems that the new teacher in our college is a talent with both wisdom and courage."


    He took out a silver jug and three silver rimmed cups from under his desk, and carefully filled each cup with red and purple liquid: "let''s drink to the young hero!"


    The liquid seems to have its own life, trying to climb out of the cup, but the smooth wall of the cup let their attempts fail again and again.


    "No matter how many times I drink, I''m still not used to the wine you brew..." Evangeline and the old man touched the glass, and swallowed the liquid that suddenly began to scream. After swallowing it, she frowned and seemed uncomfortable: "although the taste is good, and even if drunk, there will be no hangover the next day, which is also good But when you swallow it, it always feels like a hairy thing


    "It''s a pity that there was a big pot full of it. I don''t know which sophomore stole it."


    "er..."


    -- College corridor --


    "I didn''t expect that you were the president''s guests..."


    Alice looked very lost, and the ornament named Katyusha, which was owned by the maids on her head, also seemed to be very listless.


    If she had known at that time, she would not have been punished.


    ''Alice, cheer up.'' The little girl seemed to be very close to Alice. She pulled at the corner of the maid''s dress and handed her a fudge: "in return for the fried meat pie."


    "Well, thank you, Theo." Alice touched the little girl''s long hair and said thanks with a smile.


    Seeing Alice, who was revived by Theo''s smile and fudge, SIVI couldn''t help but label her as "very easy to coax.".


    In addition, although Alice is just a maid, she seems to be very popular in the college castle. Many people will greet her kindly when they meet her, and Alice will also return one by one. Even the talkative Timo, who is hostile to the living, just said hello to Alice kindly, and then began to scold a student who happened to pass by a dog Blood drenched head


    Yes, Miss Benning Seaver suddenly remembered one of the purposes of his coming to the college, and he called out to Alice.


    "Mr. Aldrich doesn''t have to call me that. Just call me Alice." The maid turned to show a puzzled smile. Although she was more cheerful, she still had the necessary level etiquette.


    Sylvie didn''t insist, and continued, "can you take me to the college library?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Aldrich. Today, the opening hours of the library have passed If you don''t mind, can I take you back tomorrow? "


    "It''s OK. Show me the way today. I''ll go by myself tomorrow." Sylvie declined casually.


    It''s better to remember everything today than to trouble each other again tomorrow. Who knows if Alice will have anything important tomorrow?


    "OK." The girl immediately took her party to the library according to Sylvie''s idea.


    On the way, they passed a huge room which was probably the auditorium. On one side of the room, there was a notice board which occupied almost half of the wall. On the board was a form, which content was about the day of the week, the class of a teacher, and so on.


    By the way, Huolian National Academy of magic has only three grades, and even graduates are only senior junior magicians.


    Curious about this, seavy and Alice talked about the school''s teaching system.


    It turns out that there are only 12 professors in this school. Two of them are high-level magicians, and the rest are senior middle-level magicians. There is no fixed course project. They are just like that kind of interest. They will teach one class when they are interested. If they are not interested, they will hardly have classes except for three classes a week If you want to have a class on any day, you just need to say it to the teaching assistant three days in advance, and it will be displayed on the notice board.


    There is no hard and fast rule about who should take a class, just like the students themselves.


    The school implements the credit system, with a total of 100 points in theory and 100 points in magic practice. In addition, teachers can give extra points to those students who can actively answer questions or raise key questions. Each student in each class can add up to five points.As long as the comprehensive score at the end of the semester can exceed 160 points, 150 points to 160 points are repeated observation, the maximum stay for three years, if the score is less than 150 points, there will be a make-up examination opportunity, if the make-up examination is still lower than 150 points, you can directly drop out of school.


    Having fully understood the situation, SIVI was embarrassed.


    Even the oldest educational institution in the world has a history of no more than 100 years. Although SIVI did not have much hope for the education level of the world from the beginning, in his opinion, if the education industry on the earth is a growing tree, the world should be just a sapling.


    But when he knew that the best school education in the Huolian empire was like this, he was frustrated and bowed forward Little sapling your sister, this cliff is long crooked!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Above the blue sea, a zigzag, rugged black line extends from the golden coastline, linking the huge island in the distance.


    The trail of coral reefs is full of potholes and is more difficult to walk than expected. However, it is also because of this that the friction force has also increased, and SIVI, who is running on it, barely falls into the sea on both sides because of the greasy characteristic of the wet coral reefs.


    Just as he was running hard, the sea on his right side suddenly exploded, and a translucent figure rushed towards him.


    The huge body gives people a great sense of oppression, and the teeth with a strong sense of gelatinous feeling are not soft at all. On the contrary, they twinkle with a chilling chill.


    But Sylvie didn''t have any hesitation. He didn''t even slow down. He took a blow to blow him into a splash.


    The assailant is a sea hound with a crusade rating of 8. However, this creature has no way to fight except relying on its strong concealment in the water.


    The ability of the wise men to discern the stars is just that of the wise men. In addition, the mobile cast learned at the same time also allows SIVI to move forward while casting without fear of being surrounded by these guys.


    In addition, occasionally sea cockroaches, the size of native dogs, attack SIVI from the crevices of the coral, but they are all killed by SIVI in turn.


    In addition to these guys, there is also a kind of "broadsword barnacle" which is unknown to Sylvia. However, this kind of creature is so inconspicuous that it can''t even be distinguished from the coral reef at first sight. It seems that they don''t have the ability to move on their own. Under the effect of SIVI mage''s hat, they all appear to be useless It''s over.


    Although I don''t know what will happen if I touch this barnacle, but when the other party doesn''t take the initiative to attack, SIVI still decides to do more than one thing and ignore them all


    All in all, the mage hat he just started and the mobile casting he just learned are the enemies of this copy!


    Soon he reached the end of the coral trail, which at first appeared to be a large oval coral reef, but in Sylvie''s eyes, the body of the coral colony was already revealed.


    He directly launched the towing anchor and pulled himself to the reef gathering area on the edge of the island, and easily crossed the dangerous huge coral reef.


    Before Sylvie got to his knees in the reef area, the oval coral reef suddenly roared, and then the reef rose. Exposed below are the arthropod like claws, long tentacles and huge black sharp mouthparts.


    Sea sky cattle, sea reptiles, spade beetles, the Crusade level is full of 12 levels.


    If it wasn''t for the mage''s hat with the monster''s name, SIVI would have thought of this guy as a mutant subspecies of crustaceans like Scylla.


    The combat effectiveness and defense ability of haitianniu are extremely excellent. In addition, there are a large number of sea cockroaches and broadsword barnacles attached to the coral reefs on its back, which makes its defense ability infinitely close to perfect in the same level.


    In fact, if it''s not because he''s too slow, then with his outstanding destructive and defensive power, he could have been rated level 15!


    At the same time SIVI drew up his tactics, the other side had already accumulated a lot of sea water in his mouth.


    The next moment, a torrent of sharp coral debris spewed out like a white beam, shattering all the reefs in the area where Sylvie was originally located.


    On the earth, even the hardest diamond can be cut if metal particles are mixed into the water flowing at extremely high speed. Although the sea sky bull should not understand the natural science principle inside, it does not prevent it from using this skill.


    SIVI, who avoided the attack just a minute ago, saw a trench about 10 meters long and two meters deep that had been re opened by the other party''s attack. He could not help but spit.


    This powerful move is absolutely not his fragile magic barrier can block!


    Although he had painted the center of the night forest twice before, the number of broken element crystals in his hands is now full of five, but it''s a pity to waste such a place to launch the empty imperial fist.


    So SIVI pinched the crystal back in his hand and planned to leave when something was wrong. He held the dark sky ball tightly in his other hand.


    The sea breeze full of salty smell blows past, which makes Sylvie''s robe and mage''s hat flutter. However, regardless of the robe, the mage''s hat seems to have some magical effect. Even if SIVI stands in a typhoon of level 12, he can protect his hat from blowing off. This is what he found when he passed the coral path before.


    "I''m going to do it!" He murmured to give himself a boost, and then in the other side of the second torrent burst into the moment, pull himself toward the other side''s abdomen!


    Although the exoskeleton of its abdomen is a little weaker than that of its back, it is not easily broken by SIVI now because it has been on the sea for a long time If he had time to accumulate 50 times magic missiles and convert them into shadow balls through the night sky sphere, there might be hope, but the sea sky bull would not give him this time!As soon as SIVI managed to get under the opponent''s huge body, the sea sky bull had already begun to lower his body, as if to crush him to death.


    Seaver tried to overcome his fear of the feeling of collapse and tried to launch the burning star formation.


    However, unlike the usual flaming star formation, which is dominated by explosions, this time he increased the heat of those fire arrows to the maximum, and heated the abdominal part of the opponent to extremely high temperature through continuous bombardment.


    The next moment, choked by the sea water, SIVI immediately launched the way back to the camp, and then again rushed to the location of the sea sky bull.


    The second time I saw the sea sky beetle, although the other side was still as majestic as before, but because of the cold water after heating, there was a fine crack in that part.


    Sylvie breathed a sigh of relief - if the behavior of gambling like that just now can''t make its shell collapse, then he has to give up this copy and run for his life first


    Now that there is a breakthrough, it''s easy to do. After that, SIVI carefully avoids the other side''s attack (being hit once will be game)_ Over), while attacking each other''s abdomen with various magic.


    Finally, he killed the elephant with the ant''s perseverance and killed the other party before the magic was exhausted.


    "Customs clearance assessment..." Drenched and half dead tired, Sylvie returned to the camp, then looked at his customs clearance assessment and showed a surprise look: "it''s s s?"


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thank you for the book friend Feng''s pursuit of the reward ~


    thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    "Is the teacher going to class too?" Eliza glared at Seaver, not even noticing that the sauced omelette on her fork fell back to the plate.


    The living facilities of Huolian National Institute of magic are very complete.


    When there is no major meeting, the auditorium serves as the dining hall. Although there are also maids pushing the dining car to knock on the door to provide breakfast service, there will be less choices. Students who are not used to staying in bed will choose to eat in the auditorium - enjoying a good breakfast and checking the Kanban for any lectures they want to listen to.


    By the way, unlike those private magic schools, the meals are free.


    "Well," said Seaver, chewing his bacon egg sandwich without noticing: "after all, I don''t know what the lecture is like here, so it''s better to spy on the enemy and see how the general professor teaches."


    "Enemy situation..." Eliza grinned bitterly, and then ate her fried egg with a whimper: "so, teacher, are you going to take a first grade class?"


    With his mouth full of sandwiches, Seaver just nodded. Then he took a glass of milk and washed down bacon eggs and bread. "I''m going to teach only the first grade."


    And Sylvie is also very clear that before he was promoted to a medium level magician, even if he went to listen to the second ring magic lecture, the effect was estimated to be similar to that of improvisation.


    "Well, there are three classes in grade one today. Teacher, are you going to listen to it all? " Eliza looked at the huge billboard on the other side of the hall. The characters on it seemed to have been enchanted. Even SIVI, who was far away from it, could still see the words clearly.


    Generally, a class is between an hour and a half to two hours. SIVI glances at the Kanban and makes a decision: "I have time to go to the library in the afternoon. Just listen to the two classes in the morning."


    It is impossible to objectively evaluate the teaching level of the college only by listening to one professor''s course. Although listening to two words at the same time may still be biased to a certain extent, it will not be fallacious at least.


    "Is it?" Eliza nodded her head to show that she understood. "Where does Theo go?" she asked


    "She went to the kitchen with Alice." Having finished eating, SIVI wiped his mouth and stood up: "it seems that the girl suddenly said she wanted to eat fried meat cake..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "


    " although I felt that this kind of education method was unworthy at the beginning, I didn''t expect that it could not reach this level... "


    Hiding in the inconspicuous corner of the classroom, seavy''s brow had been frowning for nearly four hours, which made him feel that his facial muscles were about to cramp.


    The professor of the first class is a senior magician over 60 years old. From the content of his lecture, he really has great attainments in magic construction.


    However, the problem is that the contents of the lectures for the elderly are too casual. It seems that they can go wherever they think of it. Many of the contents are completely incoherent. What''s more, I don''t know whether the old man is a bit garrulous by nature or has a poor memory. In two hours, lixivi heard about the difference between sand and clay in casting and the ratio of magic influence


    If the old man''s wind element was not very active, I''m afraid SIVI would have thought that he was a magician specializing in earth elements.


    If the first class just made seavy feel bad, the second class was a complete torment.


    Sylvie used to think that after gaining the knowledge of promotion, he had a better understanding of magic than ordinary people. Even Mrs. Sharon admired him for this, but now he realized that he was wrong, and that he was wrong.


    The middle level mage in the second class could use all kinds of powerful sounding terms to circle a simple free electric eel (wind element, a ring of magic) to sivileng. It was totally unclear what was going on


    Are you making those reports which are used to deceive the leaders! Theo, who finally caught up with the second class, fell asleep after only three minutes! It''s not just theo. Most of the students are like hypnotism!


    What SIVI wants to say is that although the teaching level is difficult to understand, the content of this teaching should be much simpler than that of the old man before? Are these courses completely out of order?


    Peat which school will teach calculus first and then four operations ah!


    Sylvie sighed, sorted out some confused brain, and Eliza and they went to the auditorium for lunch, then said goodbye to the two girls who were going to continue their afternoon classes and set off for the library alone.


    There are a lot of people in the library. After all, it is very difficult to obtain the qualification for further education only by relying on the lectures given by those unreliable professors. Therefore, it has become an important link to try to supplement more knowledge for oneself in the spare time.


    If he was disappointed by the faculty''s professors, he was satisfied with the National Library.The rich to dazzling amount of books and those quiet and elegant reading areas are very good.


    SIVI came to the library area and picked up a book with green cover and gold characters.


    "On the optimization of air mobility and floatation." He looked at the cover and then went straight to the last page, 181.


    How can we get so many words out of this argument? Sylvie couldn''t help being curious.


    So he simply looked for a less crowded reading area and began to read the book roughly.


    Although the title has some flavor of natural science, in fact, the most talked about in this book is about the use of floatation and the optimization of mantra chanting, which is also mixed with a lot of knowledge about magic. According to the author, as long as you can understand all the contents in this book, even if you don''t reach the level of a great mage, you can still use 13 syllables of levitation The mantra was shortened to four syllables.


    Think of this book as a past novel, and Seaver flipped through it quickly. When he regained consciousness, he found that he had already read the whole book with nearly 200 pages.


    And according to the book, Sylvie always has a sense of levitation that seems very simple.


    He touched his chin and, as if thinking of something, opened the magic academy system and went straight to the magic skills tree.


    In a ring of magic, the originally gray floating skill has become active!


    Although from the introduction point of view, floatation is only "learned" rather than "fully mastered", but Sylvie doesn''t care about his proficiency, as long as he uses a lot of experience in actual combat, or directly smashes it with a technician''s crystal! The key is acquisition!


    And know that Sylvie has never learned the pre magic of levitation! In other words


    "Can you master magic by reading?" Sylvie, like a lion who had been hungry for three days, saw the food, and looked at the rich collection with hungry eyes. He was finally able to get rid of the predicament of using only a few kinds of magic!


    But soon the reality hit him in the head.


    "Only one link to learn?" When SIVI took his book from the library, titled "powerful mantra - even the dragon can''t stop you" and put it on the pile of books on his left, which was already a little shaky, he finally confirmed that he could not learn more than one ring of magic through reading books.


    What''s more, even in the school of magic system, there is no magic link in the magic book page. Sylvie can''t quickly browse through it. He can only learn it slowly as most people do.


    "Forget it, you can''t be too greedy..." Sylvie sighed as he was about to get up and leave. A cold voice stopped him.


    "Hello! You take so many books and throw them there, and you''re going to run away! "


    SIVI looked across the table in astonishment. There stood a very ordinary looking girl in a black robe, with her pink hair in a tangled ponytail and a few books in her arms.


    "What..." Sylvester was about to say something inexplicable, but suddenly he found that there were about 50 magic books on his left hand.


    "Is there nothing to justify?" The girl looked at SIVI with awe: "books are not toys."


    "Er..." Although SIVI always felt that he should say something, this time it was his own book. As long as he tried whether he could learn magic, he left it aside. It was not good: "I''m sorry Wait, who are you? "


    "Librarian!" The girl replied in a loud voice, then added in a very low voice: "temporary."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "All in all, do you know how much trouble you are going to cause us?" The girl continued, ignoring SIVI''s speechless expression.


    At this time, he found that the books on the girl''s hands were "detailed explanation of elementary elemental magic", "level 1 of standard incantation" and "curse and anti curse - Charm of black magic"


    in addition to the last one which looked suspicious, from the first two books, the girl was only a freshman.


    Sylvie''s performance of not answering made the girl mistakenly think that he had acquiesced in what he said, so the girl continued: "according to the school rules, if you don''t care for the public property of the college, you will be punished by sweeping the castle of the whole college. But you''re the first time... "


    When he came back, he raised his eyebrows. School rules are made for students. As Professor Keqing, he naturally has no need to abide by them. However, it seems that the girl does not intend to report him. As long as the other party''s solution is not too excessive, SIVI intends to sell her face and do as she says.


    Maybe she was very satisfied with Sylvie''s "confession attitude". The girl nodded, "um, please put these books back with me."


    "Is that all it takes?" This time, Sylvie was a little surprised. He thought that the girl would make some difficult requests, such as cleaning the library which is bigger than the playground.


    "That''s right." The girl confirmed: "it''s closing time soon. I can''t put so many books back by myself, so I need the help of you, the chief culprit.""The culprit You are so merciless when you talk... "


    With that, Seaver looked out of the window in surprise. The sky had turned bright red. Unexpectedly, he had been sitting in the library for so long.


    "I''ve always said it The girl held her chest and said with pride, "compared with this, move faster. If it is too late, the dinner will be very dangerous."


    "I see." Because the request was reasonable, Sylvie did not intend to refuse. But even if I don''t care about dinner (if I make it too late, I can ask Alice to do it again - this is the corrupt life with maid But it''s not good to have Eliza and Theo wait too late.


    So Sylvie finally decided to help the girl put those books back.


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thank you for the love free role of the book friend and the reward of the book friend 121030202245221 www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    "I didn''t notice I really took a lot of books I don''t know. "


    Sylvie looked at the gilded magic book in his hand called "Eagle nose also wants to learn magic" and was troubled.


    Before, I suddenly found that I could learn new magic through reading, so I forgot myself and borrowed a lot of books unconsciously.


    "Where should I put this book?" He asked the girl who called herself a librarian.


    "The 32nd shelf in the fourth library! It''s the one at the beginning of a, the third or fourth line from bottom to top. " The girl looked back at the book in SIVI''s hand and immediately replied.


    "I can''t help but know where this book is Have you read all the books in this library? " Seeing that the other side was so familiar with the layout of these books, SIVI could not help but think of some novels in the past world - in most novels, the people in charge of the library (or the Sutra Pavilion) were secret Masters - so he could not help but guess.


    "You''re talking nonsense." The girl stood on tiptoe and seemed to want to put the book in her hand on the higher shelf, but she failed because of her height. So the girl gave up her hands and stuffed the books into the bookshelf and went to the reading area: "the arrangement of books is regular according to the title and the type of books. The amount of books in this library is terrible. How can you finish reading it Not to mention the forbidden areas that students are forbidden to enter. "


    "I see." Seavy nodded and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "Take a chair," the girl looked at the shelf, which was much higher than her hands. "I can''t reach it."


    The girl is also a little cute.


    Sylvie grinned under the other party''s resentful eyes, and then he waved his finger: "I''ll take this little thing. Thank you for helping me to put the book back


    Although the girl asked SIVI to put the books back, she was not idle. She was helping to put them back. If it wasn''t for her help, I''m afraid Sylvie would have taken two or three times as long to put the books back.


    As soon as the words fell, the book in the girl''s hand floated out, and then floated back to the bookshelf under the control of Sylvie.


    "The hand of the mage?" The girl was a little surprised: "this casting speed Are you a junior? But I always feel a little strange... "


    I don''t know why, looking at each other''s surprised look, Sylvie suddenly felt an impulse to tease her.


    "The best way to practice magic is to use magic constantly in daily life," SIVI said ambiguously, without admitting or denying it. "And don''t you think it''s the most important thing to put the book away quickly than that?"


    It''s a short time before the closing ceremony. It would be great if we could finish it in that time.


    The girl nodded and continued to devote herself to the return of books.


    After that, the girl quickly reported the areas where the books should be placed. Some of the lower places would be placed by herself, while the higher ones were all handed over to SIVI. The pile of books originally piled into a hill disappeared in the silent cooperation between the two people.


    "That''s done!" Sylvie put the last book back on the shelf and stretched. The sky outside was a little dark, and many crystal chandeliers on the ceiling of the library lit up one by one.


    "It''s very good. It''s going to close soon. Go back first." The girl hammered her shoulder, and her face finally showed a smile.


    "And you? Are you going to continue reading after the closure? " Sylvie made a rare joke: "librarian is really a convenient position."


    "Not really." The girl turned white and said, "do you think you are the only one who borrows books? When students finish reading the books they want to read or return the books they borrowed from the library, they are placed at the front desk. I have to put them all in order to leave. "


    "It was hard work." Sylvie shrugged.


    "And then because of someone, today''s hard work has doubled!" The girl made no secret of her dissatisfaction.


    "I''m so sorry." Keep shrugging.


    "Well, don''t hang around here. Go to the auditorium."


    Said the girl, waving her hand as if driving away flies.


    "Since I have caused you so much trouble, let me help you next." Sylvie looked at the time, less than five minutes before the closing time. "If we move faster, maybe we can catch up with the food in front of the canteen before the food is finished?"


    "Well I don''t need this help! " The girl turned her head and tried her best to refuse Sylvie''s help.


    "But your face is full of ''help me quickly''


    "Long, long winded!"


    In the end, the girl agreed to Sylvie''s help with a reluctant look. However, SIVI was keen to find that the girl''s face, which had been somewhat indifferent, finally showed a knowing smile.The book mountain at the front desk of the library is higher than the one in the West pile - after all, students in this world obviously love magic learning more than before.


    In addition, they don''t only take books in a few collection areas close to the reading area as Sylvie does, so it''s more difficult to put them up. You know, this library is much more than the general playground


    While SIVI and the girl were fighting, they were walking to the front desk to pick up the books. Several students passed by.


    "Oh? Isn''t this our dear first lady Sophia? " When they found the girl, they started talking.


    "Is the librarian lecturing again? It''s really busy ~ "it''s really a member of that family..."


    It''s just that although the content sounds like a compliment, Seaver always feels that there is a kind of unspeakable malice in it.


    But the girl raised her head, ignored the group of people, and began to classify the stack of books.


    It seems that the group of students did not specially come to find the girl, and after a few words, they left.


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, and finally decided not to ask.


    Although I have known the girl for a short time, SIVI has already regarded each other as a friend The conversation with a girl is totally between friends, whether it''s a joke, a joke or a fight. This is the first time Sylvie has felt this way since he came to the world.


    Eliza''s feeling towards him is more like the admiration and admiration of her elders than that of her friends; Theo is a child who completely depends on Sylvie; although the eldest princess Evangeline has become a friend with SIVI on the surface, her identity always estranges them; as for the Sharon people, he is purely the appreciation of the talented younger generation


    So until the girl also recognized him as a friend and told him about himself, Sylvie did not intend to interfere in the affairs of the girl.


    "I know you''re not in a good mood." He sorted out his emotions, then put on a bitter face and rubbed his belly: "but if you don''t hurry up, I''m afraid we''ll really miss dinner."


    "I see!" The girl glared at her, but did not feel angry, but directly moved out a large pile of books: "a collection area will be more efficient, these are all the books in the first collection area, let''s go."


    "Yes ~"


    they were so busy for a long time that they put all the books back in place.


    By the way, by the time they got to the auditorium, it was time for dessert


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    After dinner, Sylvia and Eliza tieo had a chat to confirm that the quality of their afternoon classes was no better than that of the morning.


    The two of them (mainly Eliza) reinterpreted the notes they had taken in class in plain and easy to understand words. After rejecting Alice''s offer to help him with the night snack, seavy beat the three girls out of the room. Then according to the memory that Alice showed him the way yesterday, I went to the staff room and made an appointment for the course time and place in three days.


    After that, SIVI went back to his room, took out some parchments, drew pictures in circles, and began to sort out the knowledge he was going to talk about.


    Different from the academic school''s emphasis on theory, the travelling school mages generally speak with practice and advocate the saying that practice leads to true knowledge.


    This means that their theoretical basis is a little weak - the Sylvie is an exception, of course.


    However, although he knows a lot about magic, it doesn''t mean that he can make others understand it.


    For example, someone has a good academic record, and a very difficult problem can be solved in a few minutes. However, if he is asked to teach others how to solve it, he may not have any other way to make people understand it better than to follow the steps to solve the problem.


    In fact, Sylvie also found this phenomenon among the professors in this college At least the two he met were more or less inclined.


    In order not to let himself become that way, Sylvie had to start to urge himself to start teaching plan three days in advance.


    However, because the previous life is not a teacher, so the so-called teaching plan for SIVI is just a continuous study of how to tell a knowledge point more easily, more interesting and interesting, so that students do not feel boring notes.


    Whenever he encounters a jam, and he really can''t think of a good idea, he will enter the trial gate, the copy of the night forest center, and abuse goblin with his newly learned magic. While increasing his proficiency, he will also try to collect more broken element crystals.


    Although there are still two copies of "Moonlight Lake" and "sand robber stronghold" which are not available now, Sylvie thinks it is better to master some of the more practical magic skills he has learned.


    Compared with the scattered copies of other monsters, the night forest center with a large number of goblins is obviously the best choice to practice magic.


    In addition to being a little more careful about the long-range attacks of goblin casters or individual goblin subspecies, the night forest center has no threat to SIVI, and he can constantly test various magic combinations here.


    For example, a large group of goblins were slowed down by "frost blowing breath", and then "burning star formation" was immediately used to carry out saturation bombing; for example, the flame armor on the ring was opened, and the "whirlwind flame arrow" was launched, and then it kept running. When the power of "whirlwind flame arrow" was accumulated to the maximum, a breath of gas was released, and then a powerful fixed-point blasting was carried out After goblin forced them together, they released a large-scale conductive "free electric eel" and so on


    All in all, the goblin group, which had made SIVI in a mess not long ago, turned into a soft persimmon that kneaded and rubbed round with Xiwei''s delight.


    However, it may be due to the fact that he has run out of good luck recently. After three copies, he has only collected a piece of broken earth element crystal. Even the treasure chest and customs clearance reward are worthless or unnecessary now.


    For example, a sword with purple light:


    [sword of goblin brave (rare)]


    [weapon rare]


    [physical attack: 270 ~ 340]


    [this is a weapon passed down from generation to generation in goblin, even compared with the blade in the hands of short craftsmen. Only the bravest goblin can use it! ¡¿


    [goblin''s servant: can control up to 10 goblins within a kilometer from the level below 10]


    [call of the brave: when your heart is full of courage, the physical attack can increase by 200%]


    to be honest, the attribute of this rare sword can''t be bad No matter which swordsman falls into his hands, they will offer it as a treasure.


    But the problem is that Sylvie is now a magician with the fort as the target. Although the skills of the swordsman do appear in the skill tree, he doesn''t mean to develop in that direction At least not yet.


    So although he felt it was a pity, he had to let the sword get dust.


    On the contrary, a lot of construction resources have accumulated, so Xiwei point opened a list of construction drawings of the president''s law tower, and finally selected one of the drill grounds to start construction.


    Nothing special happened in the next two days. Sylvie''s general schedule is to attend a class and observe the students'' reaction to the course, so as to speculate on the progress of most people''s actual knowledge.


    This has a great impact on his later teaching plan.


    By the way, there is a two-star task in the reputation panel, which aims to make Sylvie the most popular teacher in the college. Although Sylvie''s reputation has gained a lot after horadur''s incident, he did not accept it because he was unable to complete the task. He just waited and waited.After listening to the class, go to the library to continue to write and revise the teaching plan. It is also convenient to check the materials there. Most of them were busy with Sophia, but they only had two conversations with each other.


    With the gradual improvement of the teaching plan, SIVI also began to prepare other materials needed in class.


    This makes Eliza and Theo always feel that Sylvia is too busy these two days Well, it''s actually the same. But no matter how busy he was, Sylvie always took some time in the evening to teach Eliza at her own pace, which was also a teacher''s responsibility.


    Thanks to the abundance of books in the library, Sylvie doesn''t have to face the embarrassment that she doesn''t have much water magic to teach Eliza


    The night before class, Alice informed seavy that the Dean seemed to be looking for him.


    After putting down what she had done and following Alice through the portico of the garrulous Timo, Sylvie came to the door of the dean''s room again.


    "How was your life at college, Mr. Aldrich?" The dean of Bruno said to Sylvie, who was standing at the door with a questioning look, "you can tell Alice what you are not satisfied with. She will tell me."


    "It''s nothing like that." Sylvie shook his head. "I''m very satisfied with my life in your school." While shaking his head,


    looked around the room. Mrs. Sharon and his royal highness were said to have returned to their homes. So they were not here. However, on the side of the room stood a grey haired old lady who had a big round of Mrs. Sharon.


    Seeing that Sylvie''s eyes fell on the old lady, Bruno no longer betrayed the truth and introduced to SIVI: "this is Mrs. quellin, a member of the mage Council. As for Mr. Aldrich, Mrs. quelling, I don''t think we need to introduce him? After all, you are here for him. "


    The old man nodded his head, and his dim old eyes looked at Seaver, saying, "Hello, Edric," in a slow, inarticulate tone peculiar to old people


    "Hello, Mrs. quelling." In the face of such a man of unfathomable status and power, Sylvie naturally would not be impolite. He asked politely, "what can I do for you?"


    "You have saved the people of a city from the disaster of becoming a devil''s food, you have saved an empire. After saying this with great skill as an endorsement, the old lady looks at SIVI, who is already in a daze, and shows her kindness Well, it''s probably a kind smile: "Sylvie Aldrich, are you going to receive the medal here, or will you have the Bruno boy hold a grand ceremony tomorrow?"


    "I think the latter one is good." The dean of Bruno didn''t seem to have any opinion of Mrs. quelling calling him "kid." instead, he was like a child and said to Seaver, "it''s a good choice to hold a party in the auditorium. What do you say, Mr. Aldrich? "


    "Sorry, longer." Sylvie only thought for a moment and made a decision. He gave the Dean an apologetic smile: "I''d better accept the medal here."


    "Why? Since your name and course appointment appeared on the Kanban, many students have been looking forward to the "new professor" course? If you take advantage of this opportunity to add a fire and hold the Merlin medal ceremony, you will not be less popular than Professor Barney Bruno seemed eager to find a reason to hold the party, and to SIVI''s advice.


    What he said about Professor Barney, Sylvie, has also been heard in recent days. He is a very good lecturer and a very young professor who can talk to his students very well - which makes him have a very good reputation among the students. It is said that his class attendance rate almost reached 60%.


    "The hyped fame doesn''t mean anything." SIVI was very rational to refuse: "the great sages are great because they will not worry about their fame at any time - because they have the connotation and strength that is opposite to or even higher than their own fame."


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie got a thrill when he first heard the offer, but he soon calmed down.


    Although it is indeed a way to quickly improve fame, even the prestige can rise a lot, but it is opposite to the huge crisis -- The Revenge of the night aristocrats.


    Dark night aristocracy is not the general name of vampires, but just a branch of power just like the state to human beings And it''s the kind of radical.


    The rumor that he defeated the other party''s conspiracy should only be circulated in the upper level of the mage Council, and the other party should know nothing about him. But it''s troublesome to make everyone know for a little prestige that can be earned at any time.


    Even if the other party didn''t want to take revenge on him because of the conspiracy, they would not let SIVI live for the sake of the reputation of the night aristocrat once the matter was exposed.


    Even if Sylvie now has the power to fight even in the face of the count of vampire, it is impossible to expect the other side to send out opponents who are only a little better than himself every time, just like those netizens, and give him a chance to recuperate. I''m afraid that once exposed, the first enemy he faces is a marquis or even a prince level VampireThen I don''t even know how to die.


    So Sylvie had to bear to refuse. As for the words to Bruno Since you can''t get it, it''s better to make a bold and generous appearance than to be reluctant to give up.


    At least make others feel better about themselves.


    For example, the lady quelling from the mage Council seems to be satisfied It''s just that there are too many wrinkles on the other side''s face that SIVI can''t confirm


    "It''s really good that young people have ambition and drive." The old lady handed a white brocade box the size of a palm to SIVI.


    The brocade box is extremely heavy. It seems to be made of some kind of metal. It is also inlaid with seven gems of different colors. In the middle is a mage tower with a magic wand on it, surrounded by the patterns of rainbow and Venus.


    After confirming that SIVI took it, the old lady staggered out of the door: "in that case, I will not continue to nag. Little Aldrich, I believe we''ll see you soon... "


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thank you for your appreciation www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Sylvie originally thought that the Merlin medal was just like the medals on earth, just a decoration of glory.


    But when he opened the brocade box, he found that the cross shaped metal medal was not so simple.


    [order of Merlin (rare)]


    [MEDAL RARE]


    [this is a medal that can only be obtained by magicians who have made certain contributions to mankind. It is a proof of honor! ¡¿


    [Brilliance: speed up magic recovery]


    [focus: concentration + 10]


    [Note: This is the exclusive equipment of the magician "SIVI Edric"]


    this is the other side of SIVI, because Sylvie never appeared in public, and he just sat in a humble corner every time, so no one knows that he appeared on the Kanban two days ago As soon as the course was made, he made a direct appointment for three classes a day.


    In this castle with little entertainment, gossip is probably the most popular thing for most students. In addition, Sylvie''s mysterious and mysterious style makes the fire of eight trigrams in the students'' hearts burning.


    Thirty percent of the first-year students have planned to attend the courses ordered by SIVI. In any case, even if their courses are not good, they will go to the classroom reserved by Professor Barney in the second class.


    What I want to say here is that because of the strict entrance system, the number of students at each grade is also pyramid shaped - the top level is the third grade students belonging to the elite level, the middle is the excellent second year students, and the bottom level is a large number of first-year students who have not passed the final examination and screening.


    In fact, even if you multiply the sum of the number of third graders and sophomores by two, you can''t compare with the number of first graders. The cruelty of promotion in the magic world can be seen at a glance.


    Sophia is also one of the students who are going to attend the class.


    "I hope the new professor can teach something practical."


    It''s time for the library to close, but she''s still busy putting books back to their original places one by one.


    However, no matter how long we try, the stack of books has not become smaller. Besides the low efficiency of one person, the number of books has obviously increased, which is also one of the reasons.


    The girl knew it was a prank by her classmates.


    She had to bite her teeth after a little rest.


    The arm continuously spreads the sour and astringent feeling of distending pain, a burst of tired feeling invades the girl''s nerve, tomorrow she may not even be able to lift her arm.


    Fortunately, there are many useful potions in the medical room of this college, such as this kind of magic medicine for overwork. Even if it''s not good for your health, it''s better for a girl than to waste a day.


    "I will never admit defeat..." She stepped on a small ladder specially used for taking and placing high books, bit her thin lips, and tried to drive her arm, which was almost senseless. She put a book as thick as Ci Hai into its original position, and then said to herself stubbornly.


    "What give up?"


    Suddenly from behind the voice let the girl startled, the whole person uncontrollably back, fell down the small ladder.


    But the expected collision and impact did not come, she felt like she fell into the soft cotton pile.


    Then she had time to look at the speaker.


    "Oh, Sophia." SIVI put the girl who had fallen down the stairs in his fear with the hand of the mage, and then said hello to her.


    "Oh, you''re big!" However, the girl puffed up her cheeks and was obviously still dissatisfied with her being scared by him: "it''s closing time now. What are you doing here?"


    SIVI, who was scolded by the other party, did not show any displeasure. In the past few days, he had found that Sophia was just a girl with a sharp mouth and a heart full of bean curd.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, because I want to check some information anyway." He confessed his crime to the librarian without regret: "so he sneaked in."


    "If you think I''ll forgive you if you say it openly and honestly, that''s very wrong!" The girl obviously didn''t want to let go of Sylvie.


    "Shall I help you with your books, then?" Sylvie pointed to the pile of books behind the girl. It was not too heavy work to put them in the words of the Mage: "so that''s OK, isn''t it?"


    "Well..." The girl hesitated.


    If Sylvie came up and said she wanted to help, she would have refused to do so without saying a word, but now it''s just an equivalent exchange And it seems that he is really in a hurry to check the information.


    After pondering for a long time, the girl finally agreed: "OK But be quick


    "Of course, you can sort the books here, and I''ll be right there." With permission, SIVI went directly to the library area. He did not forget to look back at the girl behind him and squeeze his eyes: "in this way, we are accomplices.""Who is your accomplice! I''m just looking at your sincerity Listen to me, idiot The girl waved her fist at SIVI''s back. However, after Sylvie''s figure disappeared in the library area, the anger on her face disappeared, replaced by a faint smile: "accomplice Do you... "


    I don''t know why, the warm feeling in my heart makes the girl show a silly smile.


    With the help of SIVI, the work progressed rapidly. The girl spent more than an hour sorting out a lot of books. With the help of his mage''s hand, all the books were put back to their original position in less than half an hour. In a sense, the mage''s hand is really a very convenient magic method


    After the work was finished, seavy calmed down and began to read several books he had borrowed.


    "Guide to low level demons crusade", "little guys to be careful in the wild survival", "here comes goblin! ¡·¡­¡­ What books have you borrowed The girl looked at the books Sylvie had set aside, and then looked at him suspiciously.


    "I just want to sum up the way to deal with goblin." Sylvie closed his copy of the green skins'' feast: Goblin''s guide, put it aside, and picked up goblin! ¡·Keep flipping through it.


    Although he played goblin just like playing, most of them were crushed by firepower. So he wanted to find out whether he could summarize a better way to let students who were not strong in magic could easily defeat goblin.


    "In that case, I recommend that you go to the fifth collection of Pan Wende''s" devil retreating master "and" the adventures of Mr. goblin. ". There''s no magic in this. He''s a famous civilian expert Sophia put down the low level demon Crusade Guide: "most of the books here are just magic attacks."


    "Yes." Sylvie carried forward his virtue of being good as a stream and changed a number of books under the guidance of a young girl.


    More than an hour later, when Sylvie had finished the manuscript, looked up from the book, and intended to put it away, he would write a lesson plan in the room. When he found that the girl was staring at him.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked curiously, "why don''t you go to dinner first? It''s too late now?"


    Even if you go to the auditorium now, you probably won''t have any dessert left.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m a librarian anyway." The girl did not panic to take back her eyes, and then just said: "of course, you have the obligation to monitor whether you will damage the library books! And I''m not hungry. "


    They talked a few more words, and after putting the book away, Sylvie said goodbye to the girl at the door.


    Sophia stood at the door like that, watching Sylvie walking towards another dormitory area until she disappeared I don''t know the name of that guy yet. Only, only he knows my name, too cunning! Tomorrow Ask. "


    The red faced girl said, as if feeling something, she rubbed her shriveled stomach: "ooh I''m so hungry... "


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thank you, Li Yu, dog don''t like to eat excrement, master maoah, idiot longjianhu and Lei fengminghuang for their praise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Sophia took a seat in the corner of the classroom, holding several books on mantra.


    Although she decided to come to the new professor''s lecture, because she couldn''t guarantee the quality of her lecture, she brought some books she was still studying. She planned to use them to pass the time if the professor didn''t speak well or the course content had already been taught. Even if she didn''t like what the professor said, she would still take them after she chose the course Leaving on the way of class is not only extremely impolite, but also violates the school rules to a certain extent.


    But reading in class doesn''t matter. Most professors have no taboo to this kind of behavior.


    There are about 20 minutes to go before class time. There are only a few people in the classroom. It''s just over two digits.


    It doesn''t mean that Sophia is very interested in the new professor''s class. She just doesn''t want to come too late and be watched by many people when she enters the classroom, not to mention that there are not many people who are kind to her in the line of sight.


    After a while, the number of people in the classroom began to increase - there were still a lot of people interested in the new professor.


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thanks to the book friends Chongyang jiuzhuan, Qiqi and Qiqi, hepel and Fengzhi for their reward ~


    when the class time was more than five minutes, a figure appeared at the door suddenly attracted Sophia''s attention.


    Dressed in a brand-new wizard''s robe and a pointed wizard''s hat, SIVI walked into the classroom in a very eye-catching way.


    The way she didn''t take other people''s strange sight seriously made Sophia, who was hiding in the corner, feel a sense of shame for him.


    "What is that fool doing?" She murmured helplessly, and was trying to call him to come to her side, only to find that Sylvie seemed to have noticed her and waved at him.


    That action made all the students'' eyes follow the direction of SIVI''s wave and stare straight at Sophia


    This makes Sophia, who is half of the way, into an awkward situation where she is not sitting or standing.


    Being watched by so many eyes makes the girl feel as if there are caterpillars crawling around.


    Fortunately, the ordeal soon ended with the ringing of the bell representing the class. Until now, the girl was going to talk to the person who had made her suffer, but what surprised her happened.


    Standing behind the podium, seavy, with a slight smile on his face, said to the students with different faces, "Hello, I''m SIVI Edric. Welcome to my class


    Except for Eliza and Theo, the other students were surprised. All of a sudden, the staircase classroom is filled with all kinds of whispers.


    After all, Sylvie looks too young. Even the youngest professor, Barney, is over 30 years old. Moreover, he was hired to become a professor only because he broke through from a senior junior mage to a middle level mage a year ago.


    Even Sophia covered her round mouth with her hands. She couldn''t believe SIVI Up to now, the girls only regarded seavy as a third grader.


    "Quiet." Sylvie pressed his hands down to signal the students to be quiet. However, as a new professor, the students didn''t seem to buy his bill. Instead, the whispering voice did not disappear. On the contrary, there was a growing trend.


    Instead of being angry, SIVI gently brushed the brim of the mage''s hat and said with a smile, "Mr. Dursley, Mr. Johnny, and miss logani, if you can''t control your volume, I''ll have to take a credit from you."


    Because of the ability of the wise mage''s hat, even if SIVI didn''t know this group of students at all, he could easily know the surname and name of each other. This is obviously a very useful ability for a teacher.


    The three people he had just named were the people who spoke the loudest and had a vague desire to see Sylvie''s jokes.


    In addition to the final examination, each teacher can give a student up to five credits per class, and vice versa.


    Although five credits can''t be counted as much, it doesn''t mean that you can lose them. In case one or two points are missing in the final promotion examination, they will cry to death


    So even if they were threatened by Sylvie, they would just shut up and stop talking.


    After having three models, the other students also cleverly shut their mouths - although Sylvie doesn''t look terrible with a smile now, who knows if he''s really going to lose credits if he''s upset


    Seeing the silence of the scene, SIVI nodded with satisfaction.


    In the dense teaching plans that have been written, there is not much time reserved for controlling the scene, so he does not muddle along. He controls objects like chalk with the hand of a mage and writes and draws on the blackboard. He himself does not have time to spare, but starts to explain what is written on the black board.


    Just because of the two functions of this hand, and before the failure of the casting, the students who were still not satisfied with it were convinced and began to listen to SIVI''s teaching.In fact, what SIVI is talking about is not complicated, but rather very simple.


    In his opinion, since he doesn''t know where these students have learned, he should simply start from the beginning and make a detailed explanation and analysis in the form of review on the multiple one ring magic from the magic missile.


    In this way, they can learn what they have not said, and even if they have, they can learn from the past and learn from the new.


    Soon those first-year students who had some knowledge of magic found that although Sylvie spoke very fast and had a lot of content, it was well-organized, and there was also a system in it. Often, the interpretation conversion between two different magic was very natural. Even many theories could list several magic within the scope of narration as examples.


    This sense of methodical speaking, coupled with SIVI''s three-day conception and rehearsal of many witticisms as a supplement, makes many students feel a sense of sudden enlightenment while feeling full of interest.


    It''s just like the magic world of Pipa half covered, and it''s like taking off its mysterious veil so that they can have a glimpse.


    Many students, even to prevent themselves from forgetting Sylvie''s instructions, began to take notes spontaneously - generally speaking, except for a very small number of studious students, this phenomenon can only be seen when the professor reveals the key points of magic theory examination before the examination.


    Only in the first class, the theoretical knowledge explanation prepared by SIVI completely conquered these young girls who dream of becoming powerful magicians.


    And the professor, who seemed to be only a little older than them, also gained the admiration from the bottom of their hearts.


    "So that''s the end of the first lesson." With the bell ringing to announce the end of the class, SIVI''s voice awakened the students who had not yet finished.


    Even though Sylvie has tried his best, the contents of the teaching plan are only less than half of them It seems that his preparation was a little too much. But fortunately, it will not affect the subsequent courses.


    He went to the door, and then in the eyes of the students looking forward to say: "the next is the practice class, students who want to continue the class will follow me."


    Then he walked out of the classroom.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    "Who can tell me what kind of magic thing is called" novice tutor "


    On the square of the castle of the holian National Academy of magic, SIVI asked, facing the group of students who were not small, but many more. It seems that the love of watching is not the exclusive right of the Chinese people.


    Almost all the students looked at each other when they heard about Sylvie''s questions - generally speaking, they would not begin to learn magic science until they reached grade three and were about to face field exercises.


    A few people raised their hands, but even the expressions of those people were not sure. Only one raised his hands with 120000 confidence.


    "Well, please answer Miss Sophia long." ''said Sylvia, looking at Sophia, who had pursed her lips tightly and looked at herself in a complicated way.


    "It''s goblin, Professor," said the girl calmly in the not so friendly eyes around her


    "Very well, Miss Langer added one point." Sylvie nodded, and without waiting for the students to say anything, he continued: "as the most widely distributed, most numerous, and highly adaptable humanoid demon besides slim, goblin is indeed an opponent that adventurers often encounter. Many adventurers gradually accumulate their practical experience by defeating goblin


    With that, Sylvie flicked his finger, and the old looking cupboard suddenly appeared in the open space.


    In this world where space equipment is extremely rare, many students don''t even know that there are so many magical things in the world. Seaver''s hand makes them marvel at it once again.


    Some students who were close to the cupboard were curious to get close to the cupboard which was one person high. However, before they got too close, the cupboard suddenly vibrated violently with a click, which scared the students.


    "Well, Miss vices, Mr. pamia, Mr. rocoere, I promise you''ll have enough time to be intimate with that cupboard later, so will you listen to me first?"


    Said Sylvie and Shandy to the naughty students.


    Although their behavior is a little bit against the classroom discipline, they have a strong curiosity and a desire to explore, which is not a bad thing for these students. Countless great discoveries in the world are based on these two, so SIVI did not intend to scold them.


    As soon as those students blushed, they were obediently listening to the lecture in the well intentioned laughter.


    "I was a traveling mage before teaching, so I also think that I can master knowledge more firmly in actual combat." Sylvie continued, "is there any student who can come up and do a demonstration now?"


    The students were silent: the new teacher, unlike the usual teachers, tried too many new things - at least the original freshman never had a practice class. However, most students are afraid of the future It''s not that you''re afraid of demos, but that you''re afraid to make a fool of yourself and be laughed at.


    Originally, some eager students did not dare to be the first bird in the surrounding atmosphere.


    Just as Sylvie thought it was going to be a standoff, a hand suddenly went up.


    In the eyes of all the students around her, Eliza trembled slightly, but she held her hands firmly. Sylvie knew that the girl who followed him out of the country was not good at dealing with the crowd, but even so, she raised her hand to defend her teacher and, knowing it would, broke the bad atmosphere.


    What a gentle and strong child.


    As expected, I am still the most intimate student in my family. Sylvie laughed at Eliza''s trembling look.


    At this time, the second hand was also raised. Of course, it was not theo - the magic of the little girl, who couldn''t even do the water watch to confirm the affinity of the elements, let alone cast the spell. It was Sophia who raised her hand.


    The girl is holding up her right hand with an expression of "you can''t help it.".


    I don''t know if it''s because the two hands are girls, which makes the boys lose face or other reasons. Boys also began to raise their hands, and then, driven by this atmosphere, the hands raised like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.


    Sylvia threw an apologetic smile to Sophia, and then said softly to Eliza, "so miss Eliza Margot Royd, can you join me in a demonstration?"


    "With pleasure, sir." Eliza''s voice trembled a little, and her face also showed a trace of scarlet. Her golden ponytail swayed slightly in the wind. She looked as beautiful as a delicate doll.


    Sylvie went to the cupboard and, despite the thing, began to rattle again, turning the dial, which was a bit like a turntable telephone, to the place marked "3.".


    Then he reached out and opened the door of the cupboard, and a green dwarf fell out of it.


    The other side was wearing some rusty metal armor and holding a long gun with the front metal gun head becoming crooked.


    This is an elite goblin of Crusade Level 3.The crude cabinet, which looks like the paint on the outside has peeled off a lot, is actually a magic item called "goblin''s Duel invitation box".


    It took Sylvie ten points to buy it from the sundry category of achievement mall.


    As long as you set the goblin level, and then open the door, you can summon a species of corresponding level goblin. However, this box can only summon goblin of Crusade level 9 at most, and there can only be one summoning object at a time.


    In fact, even if these guys are summoned, they will not follow the Summoner''s orders. Instead, they will challenge all creatures in the field of vision, and will never give up until they are defeated.


    If SIVI didn''t just get the rare equipment that could control goblin, he wouldn''t waste ten achievement points to exchange for it.


    "Goblin''s brain doesn''t work well, Eliza. Block the other person''s vision with water mist, and then keep away from it." Sylvie guides the girl''s fight, and also teaches some knowledge to other students: "they will blindly rush to their opponents, so if you are fighting against each other in the forest or other terrain, you can pick the place where the air roots of trees are exposed on the ground, and they will often trip over. Well done, Eliza. Then start preparing your most powerful magic


    When the elite goblin finally emerged from the water mist, Eliza''s glittering ice cone had been completed. Although the destructive power of this ring of water elemental magic was not as powerful as the explosive arrow, it also had excellent penetrating power, with frost damage, and even freezing them directly against small creatures like goblin.


    The elite goblin, who was hit hard by Eliza, did not appear all kinds of strange and bloody scenes, but turned into white smoke and disappeared without trace. The summoned creatures will be forced to cancel the summoning when they are injured beyond a certain degree.


    "Very well, Eliza." As usual, SIVI would touch the girl''s long blonde hair as a sign of encouragement, but now he can''t. "Although there are three levels of Crusade, they are so inferior that even wild boars can''t match their intelligence quotient, which makes these goblins not really a threat," he said to the stunned students. Even the civilian farmers have many ways to bring down such a goblin. So, as students of Huolian School of witchcraft and Wizardry, how do you compare your wisdom with that of farmers? "


    The students began to clamor, and it was clear that they all wanted to prove that they were better at targeting the noble mages than the vulgar farmers.


    "Quiet." SIVI once again made a gesture of silence. This time, the effect was remarkable, and the students immediately became quiet: "in that case, think about the tactics and how to knock down a level 3 goblin with the help of a ring of magic. If you want to, come here to prove yourself! In addition, as long as there is no injury I can give you a credit, win beautiful I can give you two points. There is still an hour and a half before class is over. The time will start now! "


    It has nothing to do with the text


    thanks to the book friends, Taoist Ma Yu, Xiao Jianya, Guan Gong and Ye Hua for their praise www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    The practice class went very smoothly, and more than half of the students successfully defeated a goblin whose Crusade level was limited to level 3 under the guidance of SIVI.


    The other students were either too weak in magic or bad luck to draw the goblin caster and fail.


    Although the goblin caster''s magic is much weaker than that of ordinary magicians, unless there is a chant exemption magic item like Eliza, these first-year students will have to sing to release magic missiles.


    Although the goblin caster can''t do the instant shot, they just need to say "wow" or "quack" for the secondary fireball, which is obviously faster than the students'' singing of at least three or four syllables.


    Therefore, many students do not have the ability to defeat each other, they are often interrupted by the other party without singing, and then fall into the state of being suppressed by the firepower of the other party.


    I have to mention Sophia here.


    She was one of the few students to defeat the goblin caster, using only magic missiles.


    Unlike some students who have a strong sense of combat, Sophia simply abandoned the power of magic missiles, simplified chanting of incantations, and powerful control of her magic, so that the magic missile bypassed the front of goblin caster and gave it a heavy blow to the back of the head.


    When the opponent is stunned, she seizes the opportunity to pick up a magic missile with complete mantra, and easily kills the goblin caster.


    The simplified mantra is not a secret, and many of these materials can easily be found in the library. However, this simplification at the cost of diminishing the power of magic has turned it into a very rare existence in the library, so few people know about the existence of this simplified mantra except Sophia, who has a rather mixed taste.


    Originally, in this world dominated by elemental magic, the measure of a magician''s excellence depends on the power of his mastery of magic. Although it is not to say that there are no scientific research talents, it is obviously easier to become an excellent Fort than to become an academic magician with many talents and a good knowledge of geography


    After all the students who had been able to use magic had practiced a battle, Sylvie took back the space of goblin''s Duel invitation box.


    Sylvie didn''t exchange it just for fun or to show off in front of the students - although 10:00 was a bit expensive, goblin, a crusade level 9, could still be used as a meat shield for a while. In the future, the summon of thunder will not cost much damage.


    "Although magicians hold powerful and mysterious magic, many times we are very vulnerable. Therefore, it is necessary to be a mage''s retinue as a mage''s retinue, so as to sing the magic with ease. However, there will inevitably be times when we have to face the enemy alone, so the skills and experience of fighting are very important at that time Seavy explained the lesson to the students carefully, and then he showed a friendly smile: "and don''t you think it''s better to have the ability to face the enemy alone than to keep hiding behind others."


    When have the students of the school of magic ever been agitated by the professor in such an exciting tone?


    All of a sudden, there was a buzz of excitement in the crowd. Both men and women generally agreed with each other, and some hot blooded boys directly cried out "yes!" "Magicians are the best!" "We don''t need to be behind other people''s backs!"


    Seeing that his words had reached the effect beyond imagination, SIVI nodded with satisfaction.


    After he corrected several common mistakes in combat, the bell rang again. Because outside, the sound of the castle''s two bell towers is more impressive than usual. However, compared with the boring course in the past, students have been looking forward to the end of the class, but now they are full of an unfinished picture.


    Even those students who didn''t take part in the first class also felt the sense of achievement that their knowledge in writing had been deeply printed into their bodies through practice.


    It''s like playing a game. If a player keeps fighting monsters, even if his experience value soars, but he doesn''t have any upgrade tips, and he can''t see his own level, his enthusiasm for the game will cool to freezing point with monotonous repetition day after day.


    However, if there are upgrade tips, and each level will make him clearly feel different, the sense of achievement that he has achieved through his own efforts will make him irresistible. In addition, he can despise the superiority of low-level players and the enterprising spirit of trying to catch up with high-level players, he will continue to flog him and let him indulge in it.


    SIVI is very clear that what he wants to do is not to let these students continue to accumulate experience value, but to turn their experience into a level, so that they can see their own growth step by step, and keep their eyes on the next level that is not far away from them and within reach.


    When they turn back suddenly, they may find that they have already walked so far on the road of magic unconsciouslyIn short, after SIVI announced that class was over, not only did no one leave, but many students begged him to continue talking for a while.


    "Meals and lunch breaks are also an important part of magic learning." In the face of the students'' request, SIVI did not immediately refuse or accept, but said solemnly: "a good work and rest time is necessary for a magician, so as to lay a good foundation for his body. In many cases, a healthy body is a very important capital. You don''t want to suffer from such strange diseases as coughing so much that you can''t even sing the mantra completely? "


    Under SIVI''s advice, the students left the square and went to the auditorium for lunch.


    "Teacher, it''s hard for you." Eliza did not mix in the crowd to leave together, but ran to comfort Sylvie sensibly.


    "Well, I''m ok Thank you, Theo Sylvie nodded to Eliza, then took the towel Theo handed him to wipe his sweat in one hand, and touched the little girl''s head with the other.


    It''s spring harvest time now. It''s not hot. But Sylvie has been outside for so long that he has to input magic power into goblin''s Duel invitation box. Although his total magic power is not much, he also sweats a lot.


    Theo narrowed his eyes and enjoyed Sylvie''s touch like a kitten. Eliza looked at Theo with some envy.


    While the three of SIVI and his disciples enjoyed the quiet moment, a girl''s voice came in.


    "So you are a teacher." Sophia looked at SIVI in a complicated voice.


    "Oh, Sophia ~" SIVI waved to her, which made his touch on Theo come to an early end, and let the little guy look at Sophia with some hostility: "it was good just now, especially the control of the magic missile."


    "Of course." The girl did not feel proud, but said with a natural tone: "after all, it is simplified magic, and the difficulty of control is reduced along with the consumption of magic. Compared with this... " The girl looked at SIVI strangely. "Do you think you''ve been to the library these days just to collect information about classes?"


    "Almost." SIVI shrugged. In fact, many of the things he said about goblin in class today were from the book recommended to him by the girl yesterday.


    "Teacher, do you know each other?" Eliza looked at Sophia and asked Sylvia.


    "Well, this is Miss Sophia long, the librarian Wait, Langer Sylvie suddenly noticed that the wizard''s hat showed Sophia''s surname.


    The girl''s expression of "do you just notice now" has already called her full name in class before


    "Well, it''s not a big deal." But before Sophia could say anything, Sylvia regained her expression and said to the girl, "do you have any reservations for lunch break? Like sorting out books or something? "


    "That was done at night. And there are other librarians over there during the lunch break


    The girl replied, but then she looked at Seaver suspiciously, "what are you asking this for?"


    "Invite you to dinner Well, then I want you to do me a favor during the lunch break Sylvia has a mysterious smile: "Eliza and Theo are coming too." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    "Why do I have to help here as well..." Sophia sighed wearily and arranged her pile of tools in order.


    "Because you agreed to my invitation." Sylvie was doing another kind of work next to her - constantly taking all kinds of strange things from an iron bucket and putting them beside Sophia''s set of tools: "this kind of delicate work can''t be improved by the mage''s hand, so you can only help. Don''t worry, I''ll treat you to dinner ~ "


    " the food in the college is free. "


    Sophia murmured, "it''s a little bit sincere to invite people."


    "Did you say anything?" Because the girl''s voice was not loud, SIVI couldn''t hear her clearly.


    Will be long handle iron spoon to clap on the table, the girl''s face discontented said: "nothing, you heard wrong."


    After that, she looked at Eliza, who was doing the same work with her on the other side of the classroom. The afternoon sun was projected down through the high skylight. Maybe it was because there was a lot of dust in the classroom, and the sunlight looked like a light column. At this time, Eliza was bathed in a golden light column, and her beautiful golden ponytail was more shining under the sunlight Li, the girl''s figure also inexplicably has a kind of holy taste.


    Even Sophia, who was a girl, was stunned. Then she asked Sylvie, "what''s your relationship with that child? It looks like you''re familiar with it?"


    "She was my first student." Instead of seeing the scroll of the painting, SIVI, who was focused on his work, said casually, "and by far the best student."


    "So..." Sophia showed a little relieved expression, but immediately remembered that she was also a student of Sylvie, so her expression immediately became very wonderful.


    In silence, they finally finished the preparation for the third class, and it was nearly an hour before the end of the lunch break.


    "Well done." After checking Eliza''s work, Sylvia stroked the girl''s little head with satisfaction.


    "Ahhhhh ~"


    Eliza may not be used to being touched in front of others. Her face is red, but she doesn''t show any resistance. Instead, she narrows her eyes and smiles sweetly.


    Looking at the little girl''s expression of enjoyment, SIVI also showed a smile. The girl always made him feel at ease. Then he turned his eyes to the girl who had been hung aside: "Sophia Well, it doesn''t matter if you call me sophia


    "Don''t you think it''s too late to ask me this question until now?" The girl looked at siveto fondly stroking Eliza, and her tone was a little choking.


    But SIVI didn''t notice - in his impression, Sophia has always been very strong, so it''s normal to speak a little aggressively


    "So Miss Langer Sylvie called out tentatively.


    "Goose bumps are up! Stop it!" The girl immediately rubbed her arm, making an unbearable look: "forget it, or call my name as before. It''s not rude to be a teacher anyway


    "Obedience is better than respect." "Sophia, are you going to the auditorium?"


    "Of course?" "Do you want me to stay here and starve?" she said


    In fact, it took a long time to help Sylvie. Now, even if you go to the auditorium, there is probably only dessert.


    But some are better than none, aren''t they?


    "In that case, would you like to have dinner with us?" "Theo, they should be coming, too," SIVI suggested


    "Ha?" Just as Sophia''s voice of doubt came the sound of another girl''s panic at the door.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Professor Aldrich. It took a lot of time to make the roast chicken And miss Theo has been eating Anyway, I''m sorry I''m late! "


    Then Theo, the little girl, and another girl in maid''s clothes filed through the door with a picnic basket in her hand.


    Sophia, who saw this scene, had only one thought in her head: the number of cute girls More?!


    After a tasteless lunch (for Sophia) and a few breaks, Sylvie''s third class finally began.


    However, to his surprise, the number of people attending this class far exceeded that in the morning.


    All the seats in the classroom were full. Even in the corridor, there were many students standing. After seeing what SIVI had prepared on his seat, they said that they didn''t want to leave even if they were going to listen to the class standing


    In fact, because they didn''t go to the auditorium, they didn''t know that his courses, which were quite different from those of other teachers, had occupied all the topics of the students. Even sophomores and juniors were very interested in his new and interesting teaching method, which seemed to be extremely practical.


    If Sylvie''s hat can see the grade of the students, he will find that more than one tenth of the students who fill the classroom are actually sophomores and juniorsAlthough there are a lot of students outside the classroom, but because there is no room inside, so SIVI can only persuade them to go back first.


    This only happened when the great mage Sharon Langer came to give a friendly speech, and at that time, many students did not want to attend class, but just wanted to see the legendary wizard.


    Compared with the grand occasion on SIVI''s side, Professor Barney in another classroom is facing the worst day of his teaching career.


    Compared with other middle-level magicians, he was still young. He was very interested in coming to the classroom, but he found that there were only two or three kittens in the classroom. The desolate scene made Barney think that he was in the wrong classroom for a moment.


    So he decisively went to the door and confirmed the classroom number.


    The classroom number is right.


    He entered the door again, and there were still only a few people in the stairwell that could be counted with one hand, and they were looking at Professor Barney with a strange look.


    Is it that some elder is bored, so they use magic magic to make fun of him? Or did the staff who was responsible for the Kanban display of the course didn''t write his own course?


    Barney is not paranoid. It''s just that compared with the attendance rate of more than 60% in the past, the present scene is really a little weird.


    It wasn''t until the end of the course that he was stunned for a long time when he learned about it from other professors. Finally, he swore with a bitter smile that he would never have the same class with Sylvie - which was too self-esteem. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    "Alchemy is an extremely complex subject, including alchemy, enchantment, pharmaceutics, scrolls, and demonology, with a total of more than ten disciplines." "Many magicians have devoted their whole lives to alchemy. Some of them have made great achievements that attract people''s attention and even can only be looked up to. Some of them have spent their whole lives in mediocrity and silence," he said


    "Of course, I don''t want you to be so proficient in alchemy. After all, apart from the written examination, there are not many alchemy contents in mojinkaoli." Sylvie continued.


    Huolian National Institute of magic, as a college mainly for further education, has a certain degree of correlation between its entrance examination and MOJIN examination, just as the entrance examination will not test carpenter''s work or agricultural knowledge - even if they are very useful.


    "But in many cases it is very useful to have some basic knowledge of alchemy. What we learned today, you may have guessed from the tools and materials I prepared. "


    There is a small crucible in front of each student''s seat in the ladder classroom. Under the crucible is a small magic stove, beside which are placed balance weights, measuring cups, chopping boards, potion knives, long handled spoons and many odd shaped animal and plant materials.


    Obviously, this is the device and material for making magic potions.


    "Well, it was supposed to be a group of two, but now let''s make do with it in groups of four." Due to the influx of large numbers of people, there is a clear lack of the tools and materials for the preparation of the medicine.


    These things were recently purchased by Xiwei from his own pocket. Although the unit price is not expensive, it is not a small sum in total. If it was not for free meals in the college, maybe he would have to drink northwest style to spend his days.


    "It''s easy to encounter demons with special attack effects when taking risks. Among them, the most common are" poison "," hypnosis "," paralysis "," burn "," freezing "and" petrification ". Today we are going to talk about how to make magic potions to deal with the special state of "petrification."


    Sylvie waved his finger, and a picture appeared on the blackboard behind him. The first one was green with green bubbles on his head, which represented poisoning. The second one had a drooping head and the words "zzz" appeared on it. It was obvious that he was asleep. The third was surrounded by lightning The fourth and fifth little man''s body turned red and blue, one with a head on fire and the other with ice on his body; the last one turned brown, with edges and corners on his body, which represented fossilization.


    With SIVI''s explanation, the first five villains disappear, leaving only the last one.


    "As we all know, petrochemical is a very troublesome state. Although there are magic or magic like abilities like "rock skin" that in turn use local fossilization to enhance your physical defense, in most cases it will make you unable to move and become prey to the enemy. " Sylvie waved his finger again, and a huge cat appeared beside the little man in the picture. Then he tore the little man who had taken the escape position but could not move to pieces.


    "The only way to eliminate fossilization is to use magic potions, in addition to the corresponding level of" earth element stripping "and" evil spell dispelling "that the clergy can master."


    Because there are pictures as illustrations, SIVI''s words not only become easy to understand, but also correspond to the pictures that are not well drawn, and even look funny. The students feel very interesting and listen to them conscientiously.


    "So the question is, who knows what the main materials of the" decontamination agent "are Asked SIVI.


    It''s difficult to answer this kind of knowledge at once unless you''ve read a book about potions. Even if the material is right in front of them, they can''t name it.


    Although several sophomores and juniors have taught themselves a little alchemy in order to pass the written examination, they have some impression on this problem, but as they come to listen to the lecture for fun, they are already very good if they are not busy hiding themselves. How can they have the mind to be a pioneer


    In the end, only a few people, including Eliza and Sophia, raised their hands.


    Sylvie randomly ordered one of them.


    "Mandela grass, professor?" Asked the student, who had been asked by roll call, a little apprehensive.


    "That''s a very good answer. One more point for Ganis." Sylvie gave him a satisfied expression, and then motioned for him to sit down: "Mandela grass, also known as eggplant, is also called Baby root because its root is a little bit like a walking baby. It''s the main ingredient of decontamination. Besides, Miss vices, please don''t poke their navel. The grass has dignity Even if they''ve been dried


    The girl named by Sylvie spat out her tongue and drew her hand back in the students'' good will laughter.


    "Well, here''s the recipe for the potion." Sylvie waved his finger again. The previous image disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by a huge piece of paper, which wrote in large letters the amount of material needed to prepare a standard bottle and the detailed steps of preparation: "so, let''s do it now. When the preparation is finished, I will give some rewards to the top teams according to the effect. Please work hard. "After that, he took out goblin''s Duel invitation box, adjusted the level to 5, and opened it.


    There''s an ocean goblin.


    Sylvie glanced at him, raised his eyebrows a little discontented, and then shot a magic missile ten times as fast as he could.


    His actions surprised many students who were not yet in their turn to help with medicine.


    The first grade students didn''t know what happened. Goblin was killed by seconds on the other side of the ocean. The second year students barely guessed that SIVI was using magic missiles, but still marveled at his casting speed. While the third grade students who had been promoted to college saw more: just now it was a non incantation casting, and it was instantaneous In other words, the professor who is not much older than them can be able to cast instant without a spell, which is more than one level of improved magic!


    If you want to think that you have to sing a magic ring of standard power for a few seconds, how far is the gap


    Although we have known that professors are different from them before, when even the new professor, who is obviously very young, has such a strong strength, they can''t help but sigh and accept the professor who is not much older than them.


    In the eyes of the students, Seaver opened the box behind him in a flash After two flaming goblins and a frost goblin were killed, a big goblin appeared.


    This kind of guy with rock skin is just the best mouse used to test the effectiveness of the students'' medicine!


    Then he began to walk in the stairway for a while, correcting some common and obvious mistakes made by some students.


    And then there are teams that are ready to deploy.


    Although I don''t know why the original blue decontamination agent in their hands turned purple, but considering that the test object is not human anyway, SIVI orders the earth goblin to drink a purple liquid without psychological burden.


    About three seconds later, the earth goblin kicks his leg and foams like that. He is killed in the battle. His body turns into a white smoke and disappears


    Sylvie looked at the students who were stunned by the sight. Then he carefully put the "poison" label on the outside of the potion bottle they had made and put it in the bronze storage box.


    Even the demons of level 5 in the Crusade can be killed at once. Moreover, they are highly adaptable demons like goblin. The poison they unintentionally made may be useful


    Then Sylvie opened the box three more times to get a new earth goblin.


    The luck of this one was much better than that of its predecessor. Although it was filled with liquid medicine by the other 20 groups which completed the task one after another, it did not poison and die.


    Finally, for the sake of its hard work and achievements, SIVI did not kill it, but tried to control it, gently gave it a little, let it fall into a coma, and cancelled the call.


    Finally, among the nearly 30 pieces of liquid medicine recovered, including Eliza and her group, there were five very good effects, almost immediate effects, more than ten of which had general effect and more than ten of which had extremely weak or no effect. Er, another one was highly toxic


    After adding two more points to the five groups, Sylvie summed up the contents of the class and some precautions. Then he ignored the students'' expressions and asked them to clean up their desks and announce the class was over.


    The medicine with very good effect can be sold to the pharmacy store, and the mediocre one can be sold at a recovery price or above. You should know that this kind of medicine is very out of stock for mercenaries. In this way, not only did the cost of purchasing textbooks come back, but Seaver also made a small profit.


    What''s more, the task of "becoming the most popular teacher in the college" that I received during the lunch break also showed that I had completed the task.


    The two star mission is worthy of being two stars. Looking at the rewards that we usually have to work hard to accumulate for a long time, SIVI can''t help but smile like a conspiracy (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    "I didn''t expect such a place in the forest."


    From the camp, after a short road, SIVI''s eyes suddenly opened up.


    A large area of green grass is dotted with wild flowers of medium color. Insects like butterflies are dancing in the flowers. In the middle is a lake about the size of a football field.


    The copy time of the night forest series is always at night, and the sky shows its full view for the first time without the shelter of trees and the like.


    Bright stars flow in the middle of the night sky, like a dream. On the eastern sky, the blue and light yellow moons reflect each other. The silver is mixed with a little bit. The blue moonlight poured down, covering the whole grassland. The green grass leaves also reflect the silver brilliance, making the grassland like a layer of silver mist, which is very dreamy.


    The Star River and the bright moon are reflected by the sparkling lake water, just like there is another sky in the lake, so gorgeous.


    This is a copy of moonlight lake that has been open for a long time, but Sylvie has never been here.


    "And then again, is this really a copy?" Sylvie looked around strangely.


    The grassland is not devoid of life. In fact, the grassland on the bank is also a small paradise.


    The level of crusade is only level 1. It can be said that there are no harm to human beings and animals, such as horned elk and rabbit Shu. They are leisurely eating grass there. Occasionally, they look curiously at Xiwei, a sudden intruder. They are not afraid of people at all.


    As a copy that appeared at the same time as the night forest center, it''s too much to say that these civilian hunters'' favorite little things are monsters


    Through the mage''s hat on his head, SIVI confirmed once again that there was no magic object that was good at hiding around. He also sat down on the grass with a little relief.


    Now we can basically confirm that the enemy should be in the lake.


    The lake at night is like a mirror, reflecting the whole night sky, but because of this, the deep dark has become its background color. At the thought of his enemy hiding in that kind of place, Seaver could not help but feel a little headache.


    There is no one to deal with water war in one ring of magic mastered by oneself. In case of half of the magic, the other party will directly drill into the water and how to break it? Stand on the water and wait for it to come out


    This time, the supplies are just one more sonic bomb. Unless you can make sure that the other party has risen to the shallow water, it will not be of great use.


    In the process of thinking about how to hit the boss, Sylvie''s head couldn''t help being distracted.


    After the previous copy of coral Trail passed the S-level evaluation, in addition to the necessary strong certificate, he also obtained a new mage''s robe in the treasure chest, that is, the one he wore to class before.


    As a rare level equipment, the mage''s robe named "Xinghui''s Robe" is so bad in terms of physical defense that it can frighten the world and make ghosts and gods cry. However, it has "magic damage absorption". This kind of Robe can completely void the magic below a certain power. Even if it is hit by magic beyond the absorbable range, it can also reduce some damage. In the early stage, you can face the casting profession It''s a bug. With the shield on his ring, SIVI is confident that he can win even if he stands up against an ordinary middle-level magician.


    In addition, in the customs clearance award, he also got an achievement building drawing.


    [goblin''s Treehouse]


    [achievement building]


    [achievement building that can attract wild demons to live in, depending on the types of monsters, they can be recruited by spending a certain amount of money or food]


    [capacity: this shelter can accommodate up to 15 monsters]


    [construction conditions: there should be a forbidden forest goblin Garden Court Any kind of building in the inner garden can be built]


    although it''s very good to build a successful building without consuming materials, because of the last one, even if he got this drawing, he had to hide it - jokingly, he didn''t even have the resources to build the core building, how could he build other unnecessary buildings


    And the courtyard garden is OK to say, the first two are also achievement buildings, and they are the kind of death expensive!


    As a result, we finally got an S-level customs clearance assessment, and the system gave us a pit in this way


    Just as Sylvie thought more and more powerless, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the calm lake. The next moment, a giant beast poked its head out of it, opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and bit at the seemingly defenseless SIVI!


    However, Sylvie was also a man who had experienced so many battles. How could he really relax on the battlefield? At the moment when the water surface changed suddenly, he started his own traction anchor which was glued to the woods at the edge of the grass. He pulled himself backward and easily avoided the attack of the giant beast, which seemed to be able to bite a rock.


    "Green water crocodile..." With the ability of the hat, SIVI immediately knew the name of the attacker: "this color is relatively rare Is it a subspecies? "


    Emerald water crocodile belongs to amphibious reptile, crazy crocodile species, Crusade level 13, has the magic like ability "tidal wave", while defending, this powerful torrent can crush ordinary people completely in the water.I don''t know whether it''s because it just jumped out of the water or because of its own material. The scaly skin of the monster reflects the sparkling starlight, and the dark blue background is full of black stripes, while the general green alligator is green.


    In addition to the color, the green water crocodile that attacked SIVI is extremely large. Its head is nearly seven meters above the surface of the water, almost half the size of an adult.


    The crocodile is about to dive into the water again without the buoyancy of water and the help of its magic like ability. Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, it will not put the battlefield on the ground.


    And Sylvie, who discovered this, looked thoughtful.


    Then he summoned all the ten shadow servants in the dark sky to harass the green water crocodile to make sure that it didn''t sink too quickly. As the owner of this area of water, the green water crocodile would not easily let go of these small things that had no strength but kept making trouble for it.


    Then he took out goblin''s Duel invitation box and began to summon level 9 goblin.


    After four experiments, he successfully summoned the lightning goblin he wanted.


    Then, under his command, lightning goblin hid on the bank and kept discharging electricity to the green water crocodile.


    This kind of attack is certainly not very effective for the green water crocodile, but just like people are always bitten by the same mosquito, the green water crocodile is also furious by the disgusting Barra harassment of lightning goblin. As the saying goes, Buddha can only endure three times, right?


    So the crocodile roared and rushed to the shore, trying to crush the little bug that always bothered it.


    But when it landed, he found that Sylvie had been waiting there with a smile (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    The biggest difference between the wild crocodile species and other crocodile type demons is their teeth. The jaws of the mad crocodile species have six rows of teeth like a thousand razors. At a glance, it looks like a forest of white mountains and swords, which makes people tremble.


    Moreover, the power of these teeth is not small. In case of being bitten by that tooth, as long as its upper and lower jaw moves wrongly, then the part that is bitten will definitely be ground, bloody and even fragmented.


    It is precisely because the people who die at the mouth of wild alligators are often too miserable to see, so it is clear that these guys attack human beings and die less than the wolf species, but they have left the species out of the ranks of dangerous creatures by several streets


    The emerald crocodile faced by Seaver is not only a highly aggressive and dangerous species in the wild crocodile species, but also a variation subspecies with body size more than twice as large as that of the common green water crocodile, and its ferocity is not comparable to that of the other two!


    However, because of its large size and inconvenient movement, it became a living target for any mermaid on the shore, and was easily taken care of by Seaver


    After Xiwei collected the huge body of the green water crocodile (by the way, only crocodile teeth were collected), several bubbles suddenly appeared on the lake surface.


    Just as Sylvie thought there was something else to show up, a wooden treasure chest covered with algae floated up.


    I don''t know when, the moon has been half down to the west, the East began to have a line of rays from the horizon spread to the whole dark forest.


    It seems to have been cleared.


    Seaver put his heart down and took the treasure chest floating on the water to the shore with the wizard''s hand, and then opened it.


    Inside is a strong card, a small healing potion and a magic skill book called "pain deception".


    This magic level check is the second ring, belonging to the arcane department. It can make a unit with low magic resistance lose pain or feel sharp pain, which is a very insidious move.


    But the problem is that Sylvia didn''t find the magic in the skill tree of the second ring arcane.


    It seems that this is the same as mobile casting, which belongs to the category of achievement skills. He is quite satisfied with this practical magic.


    Finally, SIVI, who returned to the camp, got a transparent crystal with S-level clearance evaluation.


    But in the middle of the crystal there is a faint blue rune.


    [enchanting crystal (excellent)]


    [consumable elite level]


    [this is a mysterious crystal containing a huge amount of water element magic, which can eliminate all the tedious steps and add a random water element enchantment to an item. The success rate of enchantment decreases with the increase of weapon level. ¡¿


    [Note: buy it out of hand by enchanter craftsman]


    enchantment is a very important branch of alchemy, and most of the so-called magic items on the market are actually enchanted items. A good enchantment can double the value of a weapon!


    However, good enchanting materials are extremely expensive. In addition to the scarcity of enchanters and the success rate of high-level enchantments, the common enchantments can only be regarded as basic level enchantments Even SIVI can easily type from the copy of the white attributes are not comparable.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sylvia decided to keep the crystal for Eliza''s dagger to enchant.


    After all, there are only a few pieces of equipment that are worth enchanting, and they are not water-based. If he can''t get a good enchantment, let''s ignore it. But if the performance of weapons and equipment after enchantment is not improved, but also declines due to the obstruction of new attributes, SIVI will be suffocated and spit blood


    "Well? There seems to be some noise... " Sylvie, who had meditated for a while and was about to go to sleep, suddenly faintly heard the footsteps of something outside.


    The footstep sound is a little low, even the ground has a weak vibration, which is absolutely not human body can send out.


    It''s about eleven o''clock in the evening, and this sudden sound makes seavy a little curious.


    However, based on his principle of keeping himself out of trouble, he finally decided to suppress his curiosity and not care about what was passing by.


    Curiosity Kills cats. In almost all types of film and television works, the reason "you know too much" always accounts for the majority of the death rate of supporting actors.


    Sylvie doesn''t think of himself as the Savior just because he won two vampires, so he simply covers his head with a quilt and falls asleep like that


    There was no word all night.


    "The footfalls of the night?"


    The next morning, because it was Sunday, there were not many people in the hall even though it was the usual breakfast time.


    Yawning at his lack of sleep recently, SIVI casually explained to Eliza Theo the footstep they had heard late last night.


    As a result, the biggest reaction was Alice, the maid who had been quietly following Sylvie and their side.


    "Do you know what that is?" Sylvie added another piece of sugar to his coffee and asked casually that he was still not used to bitter things."It''s a long story." I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Sylvie always thinks that there''s a flash of light in Alice''s eyes. The young girl is like a bard and says: "if I''m not wrong, it''s one of the seven wonders of holly''s college," the headless Troll Lord wandering at night! "


    "The seven unimaginable colleges?" Sylvie was not interested in the headless Troll Lord that the girl said later - there was no such thing as "Troll Lord" in the troll, let alone the headless Troll Lord. However, the term "seven wonders" made him feel sincerely intimate: "is there such a thing in this college? Tell me more about it. "


    "Well, no problem." The girl nodded and agreed, and her expression became more excited. Eliza and Theo seemed to be interested in this topic, and stopped their hands and waited for Alice''s words.


    "One of the unimaginable in the academy is the corpse of Timothy. It is said that Timothy was able to maintain his reason as a ghost for such a long time, in fact, because his body was kept in the state of death by magic, and this body was hidden somewhere in the College According to the strange talk among the students, some students have found his body. It''s just that the students were expelled immediately. And since then, no one has seen the expelled students again... "


    "Unimaginable Part 2 of the college ¡¤" empty rooms. ". In this college, if you act alone, then when you open the door, there is a certain chance that the room behind the door you opened becomes an empty room. But don''t panic, as long as you close the door and open it again, the inside will be restored to its original state. So far, there is no answer to what is going on with this phenomenon. "


    At this point, the girl pauses: "this phenomenon has been encountered by many people including me, but nothing special has been found."


    "The third unimaginable of the academy" is "the picture of Shura when the moon shines on it". There are a lot of hanging pictures in the corridor of this college, but one of them may turn into a painting scroll of Shura with blood oozing continuously when it appears at the same time in two months. "


    "Unimaginable 4 of the college ¡¤" armor for asking and answering questions ". It is said that there is a hidden corridor on the third floor. At the end of the corridor, there is a set of worn-out armor. If you ask it, you can get an answer. However, it will not answer directly, but will hide the answer in sanxingci (a style type, equivalent to Tang Poetry). In addition, this corridor will only appear in the middle of the night. Besides being fixed on the third floor, the entrances are random. "


    "The unimaginable 5 of the college ¡¤" the shortcut to nonexistence ". This is also a phenomenon that many students have encountered. Many times, when we are in a hurry to go to a certain place, we will suddenly find that we have arrived in a few seconds The most recent one was a three-year-old. It is said that he went directly from the door of the divination room on the first floor of the castle to the astrology hall on the seventh floor in ten seconds


    "The unimaginable sixth of the academy" Langer''s treasure. It is said that the founder of the college, "clapper Lange", left an amazing treasure in the college, which was filled with treasures collected by him all his life and various magic experiences and manuscripts of the legendary great mage. As long as you find it, you can inherit his mantle, and at least become a high-level mage easily! "


    "The seven wonders of the Academy." the headless Troll Lord wandering at night. ". The legend goes back to the time of master clapper Langer. It is said that at that time, the land was occupied by the only Troll Lord in the world. After human beings moved here, they were often attacked by it and suffered extremely serious damage. Later, Lord clapper Langer, who was still a high-level magician at that time, and his mage''s retinue attacked the troll Lord. However, they found treasures left over from the previous era in the troll''s lair, and it was for this reason that the Academy was established in its lair. The troll Lord, whose head was blasted by Lord clapper Langer, did not really die, because those relics of the last era came back to life in that form again and lingered in the college late at night, trying to revenge clapper Langer It is said that this is the real reason why the college has implemented a curfew... "


    Although Alice deliberately told it in a gloomy voice, there was no sense of terror because of the surrounding environment. It was just that Eliza seemed to be a little frightened and moved her seat a little bit towards Sylvia.


    "It''s a boring rumor."


    Just as Sylvie was about to ask something, Sophia strode over with breakfast. The girl''s face was scornful: "why do college girls love this stuff?"


    "Ah ha ha..." Although Alice was a little dissatisfied, as a maid, she could not offend the mage, so she could only smile. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    "Let alone the others, do you believe there are monsters in the academy?" Sophia naturally sat on Sylvia''s left side (Eliza on the right side of Sylvia). The plate containing apple pie was also put on the table, which made the air more sweet and greasy: "don''t forget that the dean is a great magician. If the guy who can threaten the safety of students really exists, I''m afraid he will only be punished."


    Then the girl ate her apple pie with a knife and fork.


    The huge amount of syrup pouring out of the pie from the incision made Seaver feel bitter in his mouth Is it OK to be so sweet.


    "And what about Langer''s treasure? Miss long must know something, too As Sylvie''s maid (tentative), Alice naturally knew Sophia - in fact, girls had heard of Sophia in the first grade before Sylvie came, which was not a good thing.


    "That''s nonsense, too." When Sophia spoke, she didn''t think it was possible for her to deny the etiquette when she was teaching. So she stopped and wiped her mouth with her napkin. "Haven''t any of you ever read a glimpse of the past, the present and the future of Huolian college?"? It''s so conspicuous in the library. "


    But when she saw that the others were confused, she sighed involuntarily.


    "Most people are not interested in that kind of title." Sylvie hesitated for a moment and then spoke out.


    "Do you mean to say that I''m bored to the point where I''m out of the ordinary?" Sophia turned her eyes to SIVI: "anyway, the subtitle is a little strange, but that book is a condensed version of the history of the college, which also describes some things before the founding of the school."


    The girl began to spread the past experience of Huolian college to several others.


    "First of all, the college was not built out of thin air by my great grandfather, that is, clapper Langer, but was rebuilt on a site of the last epoch. Of course, there is no Troll lord or treasure in that relic. " With a word of her own, Alice, who was excited to hear the site of the last epoch, let out a sad cry and lay down on the table.


    One side of Theo tilted his head to think, and then gently patted the girl''s back to show comfort.


    "It is because of the reconstruction that space distortion occasionally occurs. It''s also normal to have "shortcuts that don''t exist."


    "Can, but in this case, only when the two months gather together will it become the hanging picture of hell scroll, so explain it?" Alice seemed to be very keen on such things, she asked, unconvinced.


    "I can explain that." With a wicked smile, Seaver said to Alice, "on the west side of the eastern plain, there is a wormwood called longxueai on the Centaur grassland where human migration once passed. This plant can be crushed to obtain a transparent special pigment, which can absorb moisture from the air, and then turn red at a specific time of year, and water will be continuously separated from it in the form of red. This should be the real body of the hell scroll. By the way, water in longxueai pigment will have a special reaction, when it turns red and exudes, it is also a rare raw material for alchemy


    Seeing Alice''s shock and groaning on the table, Seaver felt a different sense of accomplishment.


    In addition, he knew that this knowledge was not because the college system gave him cramming education, but because there was a hanging picture with a price of 70 achievement points and a similar nature among the sundries in the achievement store.


    "And there are others..." Alice seemed to be dying.


    "Even if the others can''t be explained for the time being, it must be caused by some kind of magic principle." Sophia quickly said: "there is no magic in this world. It''s just caused by magic principles that human beings don''t understand for a while."


    With that, she seemed to have lost interest in the topic and began to eat the pie again.


    "Oh, it was refuted Alice, as expected, is still an immature maid... " Alice on the other side lay on the table as if she had lost her bones. "And miss Theo, don''t feed me toast."


    With a look of regret, Theo changed his toast into sausage and continued to feed the maid.


    "By the way, Sophia, are you going to the library so early today?" SIVI watched the interaction between the girl and the maid with interest for a while, and then asked the girl who had finished the pie and was drinking coffee: "diligence is good, but if it''s too hard, the body can''t stand it."


    "Thank you for your concern, but I''m not as vulnerable as that." After drinking the coffee, the girl decided to start: "and there are not many people in the library today, so the work is very relaxed, so there is no problem."


    "Generally speaking, there are more librarians on vacation than usual, right?" SIVI took a sip of milk and asked, "well, it''s cold."


    "Teacher, I''ll change it for you."


    Eliza said, taking SIVI''s glass and walking to the front of the auditorium where she ordered."Don''t be so Ah Seaver looked at the girl''s back and sighed. He now noticed that Eliza had been trying to join the conversation from the beginning, but failed because of the lack of knowledge.


    Sophia glanced at Eliza''s cheery figure in her golden hair, and suddenly, as if in a bit of a lethargy, she said, "because weekends are windy days."


    "Day of the wind?"


    "Ask your maid for such a trifle." The girl turned and left without hesitation.


    "What have I done to her?" Seavy turned his head strangely and asked Alice.


    The girl, blushing because of the word "close to the body," immediately shook her head: "I think Miss Langer is just a little reluctant."


    ¡°£¿¡± Sylvie looked puzzled, but soon he felt that he shouldn''t be stuck in the girl''s mind. He might as well be promoting nuclear fusion in the world by studying that thing: "so what was the matter with that release day?"


    "Ah, the name of this should be govenhorage." The maid picked herself up and wiped her greasy little face with a napkin: "usually, students can''t go in and out of the castle at will. But every weekend, govenholage is free to move around the town under the castle. So a lot of students call the weekend a windy day. "


    "And that kind of thing." Sylvie touched his chin and then suggested, "let''s go and have a little bit of fun." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    After sever ate breakfast one after another, Alice took them away from the castle.


    Although they had already walked through the streets when they came to the college, they did not pay much attention to the streets on both sides of the road because of Theo''s loss.


    And this time it''s pure shopping.


    "But it was a bit of an accident." "I thought most of the town outside the school was selling all kinds of enchantments or alchemy materials," Seaver said with a curious look at a candy house with a sign saying "sweet treasure."


    As a touring mage, Sylvie has no part of the Academy in his memory. Before he officially went out, his cognition of the street outside was mixed with his impression of playing role-playing games on earth, such as weapons shops, props shops, pubs and so on


    However, what appeared in front of SIVI at this time was really similar to the big city streets of horadur, where people and people were busy. It was a very normal commercial street. Because it was built on the mountain, the feet were covered with white stone, and most of the houses were made of this kind of white stone, which looked neat and generous.


    And the street is clearly more vibrant than horadur. Of course, most of this vigor is brought by the students who walk on the street and talk noisily.


    "Well, it''s not that there is no such shop. But after a week''s study, the students will want to relax Alice, with a genial smile on her face, whispered to Sylvia.


    Maids and maidens seem to be celebrities in this street. Along the way, many shopkeepers warmly greet her.


    Alice responded one by one, without snubbing sives.


    Along the way, SIVI also found several shops selling alchemy materials or directly selling magic goods.


    However, only a few of them can be recognized as equipment by the system, and those items naturally have high prices that are worthy of their performance. Instead of using the money he earned in class to buy the most sophisticated equipment, seavy thought it was better to brush the copy slowly.


    By the way, although Alice is very popular among shopkeepers, she has become the most popular presence among the students.


    Along the way, seavy met more than one digit who recognized him and kept asking about the next class time.


    The last line of people who were bored could only turn around to visit the relatively cold street as if they were fleeing, and then return to this street later.


    "After all, many of the shopkeepers in these streets are apprentices of mages, and even some of them are primary mages." He took off the wizard''s hat with wide brim to fan himself. SIVI wiped the sweat from his forehead, and casually asked Alice the question he had just thought of: "what''s the matter?"


    Let alone apprentices, but if you become a primary mage, even if you go to the army, you''ll have more money and future than being a shopkeeper here?


    "It''s because many of the shopkeepers used to be students of Huolian college." Alice didn''t seem to be surprised at this phenomenon: "even if she failed to pass the promotion examination, her yearning for magic would not fade away, so she would simply live here and never leave. Isn''t it good to have two days a week to share your magic experience with the students, in addition to some guidance and information? "


    When the girl said this, her face was also slightly envious.


    "What''s more, many of the things sold in the store are the results of their own research. I think it''s very good to be able to focus on one thing, work hard for it, and finally get a certain reward."


    Although sometimes efforts and returns are not directly proportional to it.


    Just as Sylvie was about to say something, Theo suddenly tugged at SIVI''s coat. Then he looked at SIVI in a puzzled way and pointed in a direction with his little hand.


    Looking at the little girl''s finger, he saw a little shabby looking house. There were some creepers on the wall beside the house. Above the mottled gate, there were signs with red letters on the green background. However, the words on the top had been peeled off because they had not been repainted for many years. They could barely recognize the fragmentary words such as "iron axe" and "wine".


    What''s more striking, though, is a cat standing upright on both feet, about the height of SIVI''s thighs, by the old wooden door.


    The cat''s fur color belongs to the common brown and white department, and also wears a much smaller swordsman''s ceremonial dress. He also wore a leather hat decorated with big red feathers. The triangular cat''s ears are exposed from under the hat, shaking from time to time, with the innocent eyes and lovely expressions on the cat''s face, the killing power is extremely strong.


    At this time, the cat that can only walk upright is holding a wooden card, walking back and forth in the shop door.


    Obviously, this hairy little thing is very popular with girls. I''ve seen it more than once, so Alice, who has some immunity to it, can still keep normal, while both Eliza and Theo are very fond of the cat."Teacher, teacher, what is that? Orcs? " "I''ve never seen a cat standing like a human and still dressed," Eliza asked with curiosity and excitement.


    "That''s Kate." Sylvie touched the girl''s head and began to explain.


    KITT, a cat that can walk upright, was once called cat man, but was later abandoned in order to prevent confusion with the orcs. Like goblins, they are indigenous to the eastern plains. At the same time, they were one of the first aborigines to become a vassal race.


    These furry little things have their own tribal civilization and language "meow human language.". Their vocal cords are so special that they can''t make any other sound except meow.


    Therefore, even if they have good intelligence, they can only understand human language, but they can''t give corresponding answers. This kind of communication difficulty was not alleviated until the Kate people began to learn human words.


    Because of their lovely appearance, their ability to please people and their smart heads, the Kates and the plain dog heads are the first races to turn to human beings, but their treatment is quite different.


    The plains dog headed man belongs to the kind of bullying creatures, dirty and smelly. After they turned over to human beings, human beings only gave them the lowest level of material assistance. At the same time, only the miners and other labor-intensive, extremely dangerous, and pay not very good wages will recruit plains dog head man.


    But the Kates are different. Many people don''t mind raising a smart Kat at home.


    Many pubs, in addition to the pretty looking waitresses, also employ the Kate clan to help.


    Moreover, although the Kates look very weak, they actually have more powerful physical strength than ordinary human beings, and they are also unambiguous in doing tasks that require physical strength, such as logging, forging and metallurgy.


    If it wasn''t for the inability to use magic that limited these little things, I''m afraid their own civilization would be very powerful.


    In fact, because of their lovely appearance and physical quality, many female sorcerers employ the Kates instead of the big ones from the swordsman or knight camp to serve as their mage''s retinue.


    "So cute ~" Eliza took Theo and ran to the Kate family, trying to communicate with each other.


    Because human beings have no discrimination against the Kates, the Kates who have joined the pan human integration alliance are also very close to human beings, and there is no need to worry that they will hurt the two little girls.


    "Really, I ran over like that before I finished..."


    Sylvie sighed and stood aside with Alice, watching Eliza and their interaction with the Kates. The feeling is like a family of four, parents are looking at their children with gentle eyes, very warm picture.


    Despite the fact that the truth is that


    "But miss Eliza and miss Theo seem to be very happy." Alice had a knowing smile on her face, too.


    The afternoon breeze blows across the street, gently lifted the girl''s hair and skirt, in the surrounding white stone buildings against the background is very pure and lovely.


    "Today''s special offering: the rib ribs of the pig foot beast in Chandra" It turns out that shop is a pub Seavy read the words on the Kitt sign: "it''s almost noon. Let''s go for lunch."


    He looked at the two girls who seemed to get along very well with the Kate clan and laughed helplessly: "anyway, they should not want to leave here so early."


    "Ah? But... " Alice was all of a sudden fidgety, as if there was something difficult to say.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked SIVI curiously.


    "No, nothing." The girl shook her head, and then she said, "but I don''t have any money with me..."


    "Don''t worry about that." Sylvie laughed and patted his not generous chest. "I''ll treat you."


    Although it is almost ready to integrate into the world, some differences in ideas are not easy to change.


    At least now, Sylvie thinks it''s too bad to let the girls pay for dinner together.


    "Yes, but..." Alice seemed to be hesitant about it, her face flushed a little, and kept pointing to her fingers, "I''m just a maid. It''s really a waste of your money..."


    "So don''t mind." SIVI waved and said he didn''t care at all: "thank you for bringing us to know the town today."


    "Well, I''ll thank Lord Sylvie first." Alice, who couldn''t resist SIVI, could only comply with him in the end.


    "Little idea ~" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    It''s a wonderful way to describe a tavern that looks shabby.


    The interior decoration of the tavern is very elegant. There seems to be some magic attached to the ceiling, which looks like a bright star sky. At the same time, the tavern with only a few air windows does not appear dark. The mahogany table top is also well waxed and polished, even if it is used as a mirror. Beside the bar, there is a green potted plant, which is one person high The plant is full of small lanterns like pitcher grass. With the twisting of its not so strong trunk, those small lanterns also spread out wonderful light music that makes people feel comfortable. This is a magic plant called "echo lantern". As long as you irrigate it with water at the right temperature, you can record the sound within a certain period of time. When you change to water with a different temperature, the recorded sound will be played back. The more small lantern shaped fruits called "decibels" are, the longer they can record, and the higher the volume when they are broadcast. It''s a very interesting magic plant.


    However, it is obviously such a great pub, but probably because of its remote location, there are not many people in the tavern.


    Sylvie and they found a place to sit down. After sitting down, the cat family, similar to the tiger print cat, gave them several menus.


    "I''ll have a carbon grilled rag foot steak." Sylvie flipped around and ordered today''s special menu.


    Alice seemed to be a little concerned. Instead of spending Seaver''s money, Alice ordered a cheap fruit and vegetable salad, while Eliza and Theo ordered sandwiches and pumpkin cheese pies, respectively.


    As the crowd waited for lunch to come up, a big bald man, who looked very stout, came in from the door.


    He was stunned to see Alice, who was sitting with Sylvie, and then gave a narrow smile: "Oh, little Alice."


    "Ah, manager, good afternoon." Alice said hello with a smile when she saw that it was the bald man in the apron, which did not match her physical appearance.


    "Is that your Hey, little Alice is at that age, too


    The bald man''s teasing eyes darted back and forth between Seaver and Alice, then touched his chin whiskers and joked with some obscene voice: "that boy over there, Alice is the same as all the daughters of our commercial street. You can''t treat her badly, do you know?"


    "Store manager?" "No!"


    Alice and Eliza stood up together and denied before SIVI could speak.


    Their movements and voices obviously frightened Theo, who was studying the twisty plant not far away. The little girl blinked her big eyes and looked at the two girls with excessive reaction together with SIVI.


    "Ah ha ha ha, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." The bald man laughed boldly: "as an apology, your lunch money will be free today."


    It''s easy for outgoing people to get along with others. Sylvie doesn''t feel bad about this big man, so he just joins in the conversation.


    "Boss, it seems that the business of your pub is not very good? The decoration is so wonderful, and there are magic plants like echo lanterns... " Why don''t he just hit it a little bit bigger


    "Isn''t that for granted?" The bald man showed a sunny smile To be honest, the big man in the apron had that kind of smile, which was really frightening: "because I was a magician first, and then the tavern owner!"


    Sorcerer, the most noble profession among human beings. They hold great power, but they are often proud of their wisdom and knowledge.


    It''s not that we don''t know how to make this pub famous, but we are not willing to let go of the arrogance and self-esteem of the magician to use those means. This is the subtext of the bald man.


    At this time, Xiwei faintly realized that the bald man was also a senior junior magician.


    "I see," said seavy, nodding his understanding. Because the other party didn''t seem to want to continue this topic, Sylvie changed the topic wisely: "so, is uncle originally a student of Huolian college?"


    "That''s of course. Don''t look at me like this. At that time, I passed the promotion examination with a high score of 195 points!"


    The bald man was very proud of his original deeds and began to talk about the old things more than ten years ago.


    What happened to a male teacher and his students who had an adulterous homosexual relationship, a mischievous student who secretly raised a pelsoga snake, which led to a panic in the college, the discovery of a new secret path with his companions and the use of it for pranks, and rumors of headless monsters.


    "Did you hear about headless trolls at that time?" Sylvie asked curiously, "has the seven wonders been around since so early?"


    "No, we had only six incredible ones at that time. The troll''s one was not long after I left, and finally it was listed as incredible." "I remember when I was in grade one, there was no rumor of a headless Troll at all, and then there was a second grade student with a very good magic talent who claimed that he had found clues to Langer''s treasure. He would sneak out to look for the treasure every night, ignoring curfew orders. The teachers couldn''t hold on to his horse''s feet. They could only keep one eye open and one eye closed. ""Now think about it. Maybe the teachers don''t believe the rumor of Langer''s treasure. All in all, at that time, many people imitated him to explore the treasure, which set off a storm in the castle. Then, suddenly, the tide came to an end


    Just now, Han''s look full of nostalgia has become a little bleak,


    "what happened?" Alice asked curiously.


    "Well, that sophomore is crazy. The reason is unknown. I still remember the way he looked at that time. His normally handsome face was covered with tears and snot, his hair was like a chicken coop, and he was shouting "corpse" or "death" or something "Although there are many conjectures, the truth is still unknown. Then the curfew became more severe, and no one would slip out at night. It was only after that that that the rumor of the headless Troll emerged


    Sylvie''s face was thoughtful.


    Well, he''s just faking it. In fact, he''s checking his reputation panel - a new task appears in an empty taskbar after the last two-star mission.


    Investigation of "Langer''s treasure": one of the unimaginable in Huolian college, please find out its authentic form as soon as possible.


    Difficulty: four star


    status: unaccepted


    How can such a task be accepted casually He sighed and shut down the system.


    "By the way, what''s the name of that crazy sophomore?" Asked SIVI casually.


    "Rousseau dersley, it seems to be the name."


    Kate just gave them a few dishes. Seeing this, he also stood up: "then I will not disturb you to eat. See you next time, boy. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    I have to say that as long as you don''t have anything to do with magic, the prices in this world are quite cheap.


    Sylvie still didn''t accept the free treatment from the tavern owner, but even so, with the dessert after dinner, it only cost him four silver coins.


    After dinner, the party went shopping for a while.


    Sylvia bought daily necessities and trinkets for Alice and theo. Although he wanted to give Alice some, the girl refused firmly this time.


    Finally, Sylvie had to go to the sweet treasure house, where she bought all kinds of sweets and gave Alice one. After that, he took the girls back to college with satisfaction.


    After half a day''s shopping, Sylvie was planning to go to the alchemy room of the college to see if he could buy some alchemy materials at a low price. However, when he passed the corridor of the third floor of the central hall, he found a group of students around there, arguing loudly about something.


    He approached curiously and found that there were two students in the middle, one big and one small.


    "I''m not lying! I saw the headless Troll Lord last night


    The little boy had a neck, and his oval face was red, but the expression on his face was full of grievances and defiance.


    "No kidding. There are so many people in the college, and you can see it alone? Or are you hanging out during curfew? " The big boy scoffed with disdain: "if you want to be conspicuous, you don''t need to tell this kind of lie. It''s easier to strip off and run around the castle. Or is that your nature? " He made a face at the little boy: "Hey, Peter, who is a liar."


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the man''s words or his grimace. The onlookers all laughed.


    Sylvie frowned. This kind of bullying behavior is not a good phenomenon in colleges. As a teacher, even if it is only temporary, it can''t spread.


    Just as Sylvie was going to step up, another man did what he was going to do.


    "It''s not good to laugh at others at will!" Sophia parted from the crowd and walked into the middle, with a serious look on her face.


    "What Wait, isn''t this Langer? " When the big boy saw that it was Sophia, the disdain on his face became more obvious: "I''m going to apply for the magic entrance examination this year. You''re still in grade one, Langer?"


    "That has nothing to do with the present." Sophia''s face turned a little ugly, but even so, she said without any weakness: "is it your duty as a third grader to sneer at first graders?"


    The round faced boy looked gratefully at Sophia, who was speaking for him. His lips wriggled a few times as if he wanted to say something, but in the end nothing was said.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry." In his three-year life, the big man didn''t show any regret. On the contrary, his face showed a more sinister smile: "well, let me talk about Sophia longer, who was once my classmate." He looked at Sophia like a snake staring at a frog. He said slowly, "he was born in the name of Langer, but his magic talent is only a little better than ordinary people. He can only hang on the passing line all the time and barely get expelled. Maybe even the scores are given by professors for your surname''s sake Are you really the descendant of that famous magic family? Or Are you a kind of mud


    "Shut up!" Sophia finally couldn''t help shouting, and the magic in her body began to flow with her will.


    In his three years of life, the big man didn''t feel a bit flustered. He had already become a primary mage. He had no fear of Sophia, who was just a wizard apprentice. On the contrary, he also showed a fighting posture.


    "What are you doing?"


    Seeing that the other side said more and more excessive, and finally both sides even developed to fight in the corridor, SIVI finally decided to intervene. He first let the students around him disperse, let them not continue to surround here, and then walked to the middle of the confrontation.


    "Professor Aldrich, please get out of the way." Sophia said quietly. If not just bite the lip is still flowing red blood, I am afraid no one can connect her with the past. But in her words, there is a hidden anger: "peace of mind, I won''t do it here."


    Sylvie sighed to himself. Of course he understood the girl. Her surname and blood have been insulted. Of course, the girl can''t sit still. I''m afraid she wants to fight the other side.


    However, the reality is not a novel, even if there is no matter how high the will, if the gap between the two is too large, the will is just a joke.


    And Sylvie can clearly feel that the gap between girls and each other has reached this point. So naturally he would not allow a girl to hit a stone with an egg.


    "Are you the new professor who is popular among the students?" But the big boy''s interest seemed to shift from Sophia to Sylvia. He looked up and down at Seaver, and then a smile came out of his mouth: "it doesn''t seem to matter."


    After obtaining the Xinghui robe, Xiwei''s original concealed robe was retired with honor. Since he is an excellent student who is qualified to apply for the magic Jinkao, it is not surprising that the other party can vaguely perceive the rank of SIVI.But Sylvie could see that the big one belonged to a hedgehog and would prick anyone he met.


    But not everyone in the world can do it. Sylvie intends to make him understand this deeply.


    What''s more, because he was only a junior mage when he looked at his rank, there were a small number of people who didn''t treat him very much in his three years, and even some rumors that were unfavorable to him were still circulating.


    After a junior on the street told him about it, he was struggling with how to stand up for it. As a result, the goods hit him head on. I have to say it was too timely.


    "If colf thinks so, I''ll make an exception and have a duel with you." Ignoring the whispering students around him, he calmly said, "time and place Well, it seems that the venue is only the duel arena stipulated by the school, and the time is up to you. But just to be clear, if I win, you''ll have to apologize to Sophia long, OK? "


    "Time is good now." The big student said without hesitation: "as for the latter condition, you''d better change it. I''m not going to apologize to the mud seed who insults the name of the magician. "


    His haughty look made Sylvie, who wanted to pretend to be a good man, also had the impulse to slap him hard.


    "In that case, change it." His tone was also a little cold: "in the duel, no matter what kind of magic can be used, as long as you don''t kill the other party, how about this?"


    "Is there any magic that can''t be used in the previous duels?" Colf''s face was full of sneers. After three years of near invincibility in the same rank, he didn''t feel that he was going to lose.


    "That''s no problem."


    Then the two of them moved to the duel field together, and the students who had been dispersed by SIVI followed them.


    In places where such entertainment is rare, they will not miss the opportunity to see a duel once in a long time. Moreover, the duel is still the top three-year-old colf and the new professor.


    But to their surprise, the game ended in less than five seconds.


    The moment the notary announced the duel, Sylvie had no chanting, no casting action, and even no sign of using a magic weapon. But a second before the duel began, colf, who was confident enough, screamed and fell to the ground, convulsing.


    In the face of this strange scene, all the students in the audience, including the professor as a notary, were stunned.


    In fact, Sylvie didn''t plan to beat each other in this way in the first place. But since colf finds it fun to trample on other people''s self-esteem and honor, and refuses to apologize to the person he has hurt, there''s no need for Sylvie to care about this shameless guy. It became his goal to solve the other party in the fastest and most intimidating way.


    "Only when we have a good awareness of suffering can we be qualified to inflict pain on others I strangled, actually already painful faint past?! Waste my expression. "


    After a quick sense of pain and fraud, Sylvie was just about to put on a poss to say some decisive lines while the others were still awake. However, he found that the other party had foamed and lost consciousness. It was like a punch on the cotton, and he could not help feeling depressed


    This is the consequence of being pampered all the time and not being used to fighting and pain. It is also a common fault of the mainstream magicians hiding behind the mage''s retinue.


    After all, the pain deception launched by Sylvie is not the highest level. He has been injured in the copy all the time. He is confident that if he suffers this level of pain, he can definitely endure for a long time, and even has the spare power to cast.


    In any case, after reminding the notary that the duel was over, he left the arena without waiting to be congratulated on his victory - Sophia didn''t come to watch the duel. SIVI thought she should be in the library, so she planned to see the girl.


    After the duel, Seaver''s popularity had been slightly reduced due to the passage of time, and the topic was once again hot. However, what they mentioned most this time is not SIVI''s rich and interesting courses, but his unpredictable practical ability.


    Well, judging from the results, we can see that we have achieved what we want, or we can not only do it, but also have a good effect. At least three years old, no one has dared to talk about Sylvie''s rank. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    In the library, Sylvia found Sophia hiding in a corner of her reading room, quietly reading books.


    I just experienced that kind of thing just now. Anyway, it''s impossible to calm down so quickly.


    Seaver looked at the girl who was trying to be brave, sighed involuntarily, then adjusted his smile and walked towards her.


    "Yo, librarian ~"


    the girl''s eyes moved from the big book in her hand to Sylvie''s face, and then immediately moved back: "if it''s to comfort me, I''m fine now."


    "I don''t have that spare time." Sylvie didn''t care about her tone, but went on with a casual look and said, "I just want to ask where the alchemy formula and treatise on antidotes can be found. I''ll be useful next class."


    "In that case, there should be relevant books on the bookshelves with the heading D in the fifth collection area. I personally recommend" voodoo prescription "and" Roman ramble on mineral and biological poisons "in the" crazy Professor Roman "series. If it''s just a general theory, "standard alchemy formula medicament" is also a good choice


    Although Sophia seemed a little unhappy, as a librarian, the girl answered SIVI''s questions dutifully.


    "Are you familiar with all the books in the library?"


    Seeing her casually giving out a pile of titles, Sylvie asked curiously, "or have you read all of them?"


    "How can I read all the books in the library?" The girl''s eyes did not leave the book in her hand, so she casually replied, "except for the forbidden area, I only read about one third of it."


    "I''ve seen so many!" Sylvie was really scared this time. Although she knew that the girl liked to stay in the library, she didn''t expect to finish eating so many books. However, he immediately asked suspiciously, "can''t we just gobble it up?"


    The girl closed her large book with a slap, stood up and looked at SIVI. Then she stood up with her underdeveloped chest and began to recite: "Twelve grams of dried wormwood, twenty-three grams of bezoar, and fifty milliliters of nomaine..."


    Although it sounds messy and disorganized at first, SIVI, who also has some knowledge of potions, immediately notices the key point: "wait, is this what you reported..."


    "General interpretation of the formula of the medicine." The girl''s shaggy pink ponytail cocked up with pride, and the expression on her face said what SIVI had noticed: "it has a good effect on most toxins. Even so, do you think I''m just reading all by myself? "


    "Er..." Xiwei was embarrassed. It seems that his unintentional remark provoked the girl: "well, well, I admit that you are erudite and talented."


    Sophia glanced at Seaver, sat down again, picked up another book and began to read.


    "But if you know this theory so well, why can''t you pass the entrance examination?"


    Although Seaver didn''t intend to ask about the girl at first, but now that the girl''s question has been revealed by others, he can''t keep turning a blind eye to it: "whatever else, if you don''t care about the theory exam, you''ll get a good result?"


    Sophia seems to be dissatisfied with SIVI''s repeated interruptions in her reading, and it''s rare that she has planned to forget what happened just now. When she is immersed in the sea of books, he once again brings out the topic. Isn''t it that all the books she''s reading have changed their flavor!


    The girl looked at the innocent Sylvie angrily. They looked at each other for a few seconds. The breath in the girl''s cheek puffed out. "Yes, I got full marks in the theory exam for three consecutive years." She simply closed the book and said to SIVI, "but at the same time, my magic practice exam has been failing for three years in a row, so I can only barely hang on the pass line."


    Before she heard the girl''s words, SIVI kept her mouth shut and waited for her to come.


    "I was born in the Langer family, and I have no problem with the affinity of elements, but my magic talent is very bad. The amount of magic that can be stored can''t even be maintained by a mage''s hand. In this way, no matter how much magic knowledge I have, no matter how much affinity I have for elements, I can''t perform any magic other than magic missiles. " Sophia seemed to be talking about other people''s affairs. She was very indifferent, but SIVI heard the girl''s sadness and pain: "the goddess of seven Yao is really cruel. She gave me the noble name of longer and the excellent affinity of elements, but she did not give me the basis to turn all this into strength. No matter how hard I try, the final result will not change - if there is no magic, even a magician can''t be counted as a magician! "


    Her former strong shell was completely broken at this time. In Sylvie''s eyes, Sophia is no different from a little girl who is wrapped up in a quilt for fear of thunder.


    "What are the main uses of Verbena?" Sylvie touched his chin and suddenly asked coldly.


    "Remove edema, but also ease the sores caused by magic, in the leech medicine can also be used as an important auxiliary material." The girl, who had seemed a little sad, blurted out immediately. It seemed that she did have a wealth of theoretical knowledge about the potion."Please give the meaning of Rune Luna and at least three major types of enchantment involved."


    "Luna comes from the Elvish language, which originally means" quiet moonlight ". It is generally used as the word meaning of" Silence "and" rest "in human''s demonology. It is mainly involved in enchantment, such as" magic interruption "," mantra extraction "and" magic recovery ", which are all advanced types of enchantment. You don''t have to be able to learn this for three years. Why do you ask? "


    "Third, what is the difference between" mammosaurus "and" sea mammosaurus "


    "Quadrupeds and marine reptiles, though similar in name, are not the same species at all, OK?"


    Then SIVI asked some irrelevant questions one after another. Sophia patiently answered them all and looked at him strangely. "What''s the mess you''ve been asking since just now?"


    Instead of answering her head-on, SIVI went to the window and opened it.


    As the evening approached, there was already a gentle breeze blowing in from the window with the afterglow of the sunset. The wind of spring has the flavor of sobering people''s mind, and stirs Sylvie''s robe and hat brim. With a full of fighting spirit, he seriously said the words that people would feel extremely arrogant when they heard him: "I, sooner or later, will establish the world''s first Institute of magic and become the world''s first Dean."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you still dreaming? " Sophia was stunned by what he said: "that sort of thing can''t be done."


    To be honest, it would not be too surprising if SIVI said she would become a great magician or a legendary wizard. After all, it was the dream of all magicians, and no one would laugh at his dream. What''s more, Sylvie does have the dual capital of youth and talent (in their view).


    But it''s a bit of a dream to set up the world''s first magic academy. Besides, the Huolian National School of magic, backed by the state and founded by the legendary master, was just at the top of all the colleges in the eastern plains. It was a certain distance from the top three, not to mention surpassing St. doragon college.


    Even if Xi Wei really founded a magic academy with abundant teaching staff and rich resources, the word-of-mouth and so on all depend on time to accumulate. Before you have a certain historical background, no matter how much you talk about your college, there will not be too many students.


    This is the reality.


    In addition to a few gifted and well-off people, there is an insurmountable distance between the reality and the ideal of ordinary people.


    Just like Sophia, in order to pursue her ideal and become a great magician, she decided to come to Huolian college regardless of the result of talent determination. Even though her behavior of running away from home made her not give her a copper in addition to tuition fees, she was still studying hard as a part-time Librarian in the library, relying on the meager subsidies and free meals of the college, and worked hard for three years.


    The ridicule and insult of the students who did not know the truth, the kind but hurtful persuasion of the professors, and the results in the final examination that were totally out of proportion to the efforts made by her, did not make her give up hope.


    But in the end, it is not success, but a heavy blow to reality. This makes the girl''s heart full of depression and confusion about the future - is it really wrong to insist on her ideal? After all, can''t human beings jump out of the strange circle that God has designated for itself, which is called talent?


    "It''s up to me whether I can succeed or not." SIVI held down his hat and turned to the girl with a gentle and firm smile, as if to say that he would never give up his ideal no matter what kind of difficulties he encountered: "before that, Miss Sophia long, would you like to be professor of alchemy in my college?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? " The girl felt that she had heard something wrong.


    "You have passed my test, and your knowledge of alchemy is enough in theory. Come and be the professor of alchemy in my college Sylvie said without hesitation: "anyway, if you don''t make it this year, you''ll be dropped out of school, right? In this way, I would like to join my college! "


    Is that a test


    The girl looked at the hopeful Sylvie and lowered her head to think about it.


    As time went by, Sylvie didn''t mean to urge the girl. He just knocked on the window edge and looked at the mountain city. The color of the western sky became more and more bright.


    It was not until the closing time that the girl took a deep breath, looked up at SIVI and made her own answer. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    The world doesn''t stop working because Sylvie''s invitation is rejected by Sophia - even if Sophia only says it needs to be considered.


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie feels that his time is running out of time.


    After the preparation of the course, for a new copy and constantly exercise their combat skills, a variety of alchemy formula experiments. All these things took up a lot of his time, and rumors about headless trolls in the Academy grew stronger and stronger.


    More than one student has claimed to have seen the headless Troll Lord.


    It also forced professors to accept Bruno''s proposal to patrol in shifts at night.


    There''s a little episode here.


    At the meeting at that time, several professors objected that SIVI, as a junior mage, also participated in the patrol.


    They don''t think Sylvie has enough self-protection in the face of trolls.


    Among them, Professor Barney, who was captured by SIVI as the most popular Professor, has the biggest opinion. They think that even if they are highly respected among students, the real battle still depends on the rank.


    However, SIVI proved by his actions that he was not present, at least the professors who were middle-level mages. He offered Barney an invitation for friendship duel.


    In the duel, SIVI directly pulled Barney, who was still singing, with the traction anchor, and then set up a magic barrier in front of him, so that the unfortunate prodigy who had been interrupted by the sudden pulling of his spell directly hit his head and fainted The whole process took less than three seconds, a little faster than punishing colf.


    Besides, SIVI did not make any action from the beginning to the end of the duel, which made several professors except two high-level magicians feel that they would only be easily knocked down in Barney''s position unless they rubbed a shield for themselves before the start.


    This episode also allowed all professors to recognize Sylvie''s professorship to a certain extent, and regarded him as an equal magician with them.


    After adding a patrol task to his already full schedule, Sylvie suddenly realized why he had nothing to do to take such a bad thing to himself! At that time, it would be good to push the boat along the river to push this task off. It was just despised by other professors, and there were many pieces of meat!


    In short, after a long period of depression because of his own miscalculation, Sylvie regained his spirits.


    Fortunately, nothing special happened during the night patrol. Not to mention monsters, it''s hard to find even a mouse in this castle. Although many students have protested against it, Huolian college forbids keeping pets, so there are no other strange creatures.


    In addition to the fact that the college has a curfew system in place, the patrol has not caused any other impact, except for a few professors'' mental deterioration.


    That day, Sylvie stayed in the library, yawning because of lack of sleep, and reading a book about magic fighting skills. If anyone can see the engraving on his hand, he can see that the mark which was still pointing to "3" yesterday is now in the position of "4".


    It''s not that SIVI was killed in the copy yesterday, but it''s the first day of his third month in the world.


    Recently, his copy progress has been in a dilemma.


    Except for the sand bandit stronghold, all the other copies have been taken. The new copy can''t be opened until the "embryonic" task is completed. At present, SIVI will soon be able to save enough resources to build the shengtuliao. However, he needs a lot of gem resources to protect the border. This happens to be the only resource that SIVI has not found the source of in the copy. Therefore, it seems that the task of "taking shape" will take a long time.


    Not long ago, SIVI tried to attack the "sand bandit stronghold" twice, but they both failed.


    For the first time or adhering to the original concept, I want to use the newly learned floating skill to rush into the location of the boss as quickly as possible, and kill the boss to complete the copy.


    Unfortunately, the speed is still not enough, leading to a large number of lizards to entangle, and finally had to use the home crystal to escape in confusion.


    The second time was to clean up the lizard soldiers step by step from the outside.


    However, because the opponent is thicker and bloodier than goblin, it is more difficult to fight. Only through the switching of various kinds of magic and the outbreak of powerful magic from time to time, can we ensure that we will not be surrounded by the other party when we wipe out the other party. As a result, he ran out of food and ammunition on his way to cleaning up.


    It seems that there is no way to pass through the sand robber stronghold by the previous methods, so SIVI has to calm down and look forward to finding new discoveries from the library that can quickly improve its combat effectiveness.


    It''s just that, so far, it seems to have little effect.


    He yawned again and closed the book.


    If Sophia is there, it''s obviously a good way to ask her if there is a number that meets his current needs, but after she asked her to dig the bottom of the wall a few days ago, the girl seems to have deliberately or unintentionally avoided him.Even if they met on the road, they would not say hello to him, as if they were afraid of contact with him. They just walked by with their heads down in a hurry - which was a big blow to SIVI.


    "I''m still a little anxious..." Sylvie sighed. He felt as if he had frightened Sophia.


    After a moment''s consideration, Sylvie thought it would be better to go for a drink and calm down.


    There are small shops selling drinks and snacks in the castle. However, this industry, which has been monopolized except on weekends, obviously doesn''t have the idea that "customers are God". In fact, the drinks and snacks there are extremely expensive. The same kind of goods are more than five times more expensive than the sweet treasure candy store outside. Moreover, the business is surprisingly good ¡£


    From this point, we can see that many of the students have good families.


    But Sylvie is not interested in being slaughtered, so he plans to go to the kitchen to see if there is anything to drink. If not, he can ask Alice to make a cup of coffee for herself. The girl is either cleaning the college or helping with all kinds of work in the kitchen. She is too hard-working and can''t afford to be idle.


    But when Sylvie arrived, because not long after noon, there was no one but Alice in the kitchen, but she was startled.


    The maid is washing the dishes - which is normal, of course. Except for her, it seems that there are many invisible people, some of them are helping to wash the mountain of dirty dishes, some are sweeping the floor, and some are cleaning up the food residue made during cooking


    Sylvie was familiar with the scene, because he did it all the time.


    That''s right. It''s the mage''s hand.


    And at the same time, the number of mages operating nearly double-digit hands. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    The girl didn''t notice Sylvie''s arrival, and she was humming and wiping the dishes happily.


    And Sylvie calmed down and began to feel the magic of the girl.


    Alice doesn''t use a multiple cast that even Sylvie can''t use - it''s something that a middle-level magician can''t do.


    In fact, she just took the mage''s hand apart and divided it into several magic streams.


    This kind of manipulation of the mage''s hand can also be done, but it will never be as easy as Alice''s freehand brushwork.


    Is it possible that this little maid who is not exposed to the mountains and water is also a genius?


    While Sylvie was still thinking about how to talk to her, Alice Found Sylvie standing on the side.


    "Whoa, whoa..." The maid waved her hand flustered and apologized to SIVI: "yes, I''m sorry!"


    Because of the dispersion of concentration, the magic can''t be maintained any longer.


    so the plate that was held by the mage''s hand banged on the ground


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The girl''s eyes were closed and she did not know what to do. She bowed desperately to SIVI: "I didn''t mean to break the plate."


    "Put the dishes aside first." After all, the price of this commodity is not expensive. SIVI stares at the girl with interest: "where did you learn your magic?"


    "When I was cleaning, I heard the professors give lectures, and then I learned a little bit." The girl lowered her head and confessed, and from time to time secretly raised her head and looked at Seaver''s expression to see if he was angry.


    It''s like a child caught stealing candy.


    "What else can you do besides the hand of the mage?" Sylvie didn''t care about her secret study of magic. After all, for the academic school, they were not so different from Alice''s.


    "Oh Nothing else The maid shook her head.


    "Not even magic missiles?"


    "No Alice replied, a little depressed.


    It doesn''t look like a liar, or Alice doesn''t lie at all.


    Sylvie thought for a moment, then held out his hand at her: "hand."


    Although I don''t know exactly what SIVI means, the girl wipes her hand on her apron and puts her hand in SIVI''s palm like a dog doing "handshake".


    It may be because the girl has been doing all kinds of work. Her hands are not as soft and smooth as Theo, and even a little rough than Eliza, who was born in an ordinary family. However, it is not like ordinary workers who are full of calluses and feel surprised.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t want to eat Alice tofu. In fact, he was using the talent detection system in the "auditorium" of the college building to identify the magic talent of the girl.


    Just because I hear the professor''s words, I can skip the magic missile and learn the master''s hand directly. Moreover, it is far more practical than all the annual students now.


    Maybe this little maid also has the characteristics of magic genius!


    However, after systematic identification, although Alice can be regarded as excellent mental power, concentration and magic operation, but somehow she has no affinity for magic elements, no matter what kind of magic elements are the same.


    In other words, she can only use non elemental magic all her life, and meditation does not have the help of magic elements. Although the mage will not feel it when she is an apprentice, she will never be able to touch a higher level realm without any accident.


    "I see." Sylvie touched his chin and thought for a moment.


    Alice''s talent is really too partial to the subject. When ordinary magicians encounter this situation, in addition to lamenting the injustice of God and destroying such a good seedling, there will be no other reaction.


    But SIVI is different.


    Although his magic system looks similar to that of the academic school now, he is a full ten traveling magician before crossing. In his hand, he has a complete set of alternative magic handed down by the travel mage. This kind of magic can be used even if the magician himself does not have a good affinity for elements - so at the beginning, Sylvie''s teacher accepted him as an apprentice, who did not show any element affinity in water seeing.


    The learning cycle of that kind of magic was very long, and the requirements for some talents were very high. In addition, it needed a lot of expensive auxiliary materials, so that after SIVI discovered the college system, he put aside the study of that kind of magic.


    However, it is also the alternative magic system inherited by the former teacher. It is a pity to let it die in my own hands. So SIVI always wanted to find a student who could inherit the magic system. At first, he chose Eliza, but he gave up the idea when he found out that the girl had a high affinity with water.


    If you have a high level of elemental magic, you can easily gain prestige and status among mages. You can''t cut off the girl''s future just because of some selfish desires.Later, he was involved in the riot caused by theo. In order to survive in the adversity, he had racked his brains and had no time to think about it. It was not until he came to Huolian college after so many messy things that he had time to put on the agenda to find a student specializing in this kind of magic. The dropout rate of the school of magic was very high, and it was not too difficult to find some good talents from the students who had been dropped out.


    I didn''t expect that the most suitable candidate was right beside him.


    "Alice, would you like to be my student and continue to study magic?" Asked SIVI, with a kind face.


    The maid thought for a moment and then shook her head.


    "My mother was also a maid, and it was here that she started working. But then she fell in love with her father, who was a student at that time. So she left the college with her father and finally became the concubine of a great magician She showed the same smile as usual: "my mother let me come to the college where she used to work, so that I can find the master I hit. I''m sorry, but I don''t seem to feel that way about Mr. Aldrich


    "Yes." Sylvie sighed a little regretfully. If you are rejected twice in a row, is your charm value very low.


    However, he kept up his spirits and touched the hair of the maid who was a little nervous: "then I wish you would find the master who hit you soon."


    "Yes Maid girl Leng for a moment, and then a faint blush appears on her face, and she smiles gently.


    Then she whispered, "and then, that Can you stop talking to the teachers about the dishes? Let me go and buy some similar ones first... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    It happened one afternoon.


    The weather in early summer is always elusive. It''s still sunny in the morning. As a result, it''s dark after lunch. The thick dark clouds cover the sky, as if it will be pressed down at any time, making people breathless.


    Not long after, in the lightning and thunder at the same time, the pouring rain also fell to the ground.


    However, the buildings in the mountain city are not only very solid, the foundation is very stable, but also has a good drainage system, so there is no need to worry about the possibility of landslides.


    The lights in the castle have been turned on for a long time. The warm colored light makes the castle not only not disturbed by the sound of rain, but also has a warm feeling against the sound of rain.


    Even Sylvie''s library is the same. Sitting in the brightly lit library, reading books with the sound of rain outside the window, sipping coffee on the table from time to time is the most leisurely time since Sylvie traveled.


    Knowing that he couldn''t stay in the college for long, he spent several hours a day in the library, trying to absorb all kinds of knowledge. In addition to making up for his common sense shortcomings as a penetrator, he also tries to find his own fighting style as far as possible.


    Sophia is still keeping a certain distance from him these days, while Alice seems to have nothing happened.


    However, Eliza and Theo gradually integrated into the life of the castle, which made Sylvia worried about whether the two girls would feel sad when they left the castle.


    "Seven uses of rhinoceros" Does the goddess Pravda even publish this kind of thing, and it''s still the front page. " Sylvie is now looking at some clippings of Pravda, which is said to be the work of a librarian.


    When he saw Sophia doing this, he asked him casually. As a result, he took him to the bookshelf full of bound books and ran away quickly. In the whole process, the two people said less than ten sentences, and nine of them were from SIVI.


    Could she have been so disgusted with being with herself that she couldn''t stand it for more than a second. SIVI was struck by the other party''s actions. He held his knees in the corner for a long time before recovering. He took some bound books and went to his favorite reading area to read them.


    The bound book he is reading now belongs to the alchemy category. It is full of news papers with various anecdotes. At the beginning, SIVI still studied the bound book with a research mentality. However, looking at it, he regarded the book as a story telling meeting to kill time.


    Sylvie was clearly not interested in nasal droppings or the drugs that were cooked in it, so he simply skipped the page and continued to look at the anecdotes and interesting discoveries of the past.


    Suddenly one of the news caught his attention.


    The news is only as small as dried bean curd, and it is written in boldface slightly larger than the text: "the safety oversight of Huolian college, can we trust our children to the college?" The title of.


    Half of the content of it is about the children of a magical family who have been traumatized and become insane because of safety oversight in Huolian college. The other half of them are making use of the theme to scold Huolian National Institute of magic and magic.


    Is the boy named Rousseau mentioned by the hotel owner?


    Sylvie looked at the approximate date of the report - about 20 years ago - and then picked up several other different, but mostly bound, editions of this period from the shelves and began to look for other news about the story.


    He found the relevant report in a bound book of medical science.


    Compared with the dried bean curd just now, this report occupies about two-thirds of the page of a newspaper, which is also the level of top news.


    The headline of the news is "mysterious spirit, incurable pain".


    Perhaps it is because it mainly discusses the relationship between the treatment of mental injury. This article is more implicit and gentle than the previous one, and even does not mention the name of Huolian college.


    In fact, if the time didn''t match, and the injured boy inside was called "little Dursley", I''m afraid Sylvie would not have been able to connect them.


    And there''s a paragraph in it that Sylvie really cares about.


    "Mr. Dursley, who is well versed in the study of ancient relics, is also very dim about the hope of being able to cure his son. In anger, he destroys the long-time research results on relics, and then takes his son away from the amwood public mage hospital."


    The boy''s father studies ancient relics, so it''s normal for the boy named Dursley to be curious about the college built on the relics of the previous era and keep exploring.


    But Sylvie always felt that he had forgotten something.


    He looked at the angry man in the news picture and could not help feeling strange.


    After closing the book, SIVI began to try to sort out the information he had.First of all, there is no headless troll in this academy, but there is definitely a "Langer treasure" or something related to it - because the magic academy system has also released this task.


    Although the system has been in trouble, Sylvie still trusts it in some things.


    So, with the existence of this treasure as the premise, try to interpret the current intelligence.


    First of all, Dursley must have learned from some source that Huolian college has treasures, so he risks being expelled and goes out to look for it at night.


    But in the process of searching for unknown reasons, he not only did not get the treasure, but also suffered from mental trauma and became insane.


    Knowing what happened to his son, dersley showed great anger and even destroyed his research results.


    Wait, it''s a little strange to be here


    "Why destroy your research?"


    Sylvie looked at the man in the picture in a strange way, repeatedly burning a stack of parchment manuscripts through fire elemental magic.


    Heritage research results? What if it''s the so-called relics research result, which his son collected at school? Will it be the son who collects intelligence and then gives it to his professional father to analyze and guess the location of the treasure? As a result, young Dursley was injured and dropped out of school, and it was normal to tear up research papers.


    "No, no, there must be something wrong..." Sylvie always felt that he had seen the piece of puzzle that he lacked now, but it was strange that he couldn''t find it.


    Just then, Sophia ran here in a hurry, and said to Sylvia, "come out, something''s wrong." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    A student was attacked by a headless troll.


    This is what Sophia told SIVI when he was taking him to the scene.


    But when SIVI got to the second floor near the clinic, where many students were already gathered around the scene of the incident, he found that the scene was far from "tragic".


    In the middle of the depression, a corpse with no human form was embedded in the wall. The corpse is like a crushed tomato, muscle fiber, viscera, bone fat are all sticky mixed together, bright red juice is radiated in the pit, the air is also filled with the peculiar smell of blood rust.


    Even Sylvie, who was used to corpses, frowned and blocked Eliza and Theo with his body. Although they will be exposed to this cruel scene sooner or later as they grow up, it is too early for them.


    Sophia''s face faded as soon as she saw the body. She looked shaky, but she managed to act as if nothing had happened, only subconsciously getting closer to SIVI.


    On the edge of the body, a boy with a round face was kneeling weakly because of the huge shock. His face was pale and his lips kept opening and closing, but there was no sound.


    It may be because the scene is too penetrating. Even though there are many people watching, the scene is silent.


    It''s not good for the growth of those students.


    Seaver looked around at the faces of the students around him, then used the elementary application of wind element to enlarge his voice transmissibility several times, and then cried out, "calm down for me!"


    Until he sounded like a thunderbolt, they woke up and took their eyes off the corpse. Some students who were relatively timid or had poor psychological endurance directly vomited up.


    "Stay away from the body, keep your distance!" I don''t know if the world has protected the scene, but Sylvie decided to act as a temporary commander according to his knowledge from TV and the like: "Sophia, go and help that boy to this side."


    The girl nodded and tried not to look at the disgusting sauce, and carefully lifted the round faced boy away from the body.


    "Alisatio, go and get the other professors." ''Alice, don''t look any more. I remember you can get in and out of the talkative Timothy corridor. Go and find the dean of the college


    It may be that Sylvie''s calm appearance gave the students courage, and they gradually began to recover their former appearance, looking forward to SIVI, who had become their backbone temporarily.


    But Eliza Theo and Alice did not finish their task because the professors had arrived.


    "The Dean went to the sorcerer education conference at St. dolagon college." As the vice president and the only two high-level magicians in Huolian college, Mrs. Lauren first showed a dignified look because of the tragedy in front of her. Then she said to SIVI, "I will try to contact him, but I can''t come back in a short time."


    Obviously, the vice president may have profound magic attainments, but his ability to grasp the mood of the students is too bad.


    Her words made the students who had already begun to settle down showed signs of agitation, and let Sylvie''s previous efforts burned down.


    "Inform your classmates and friends that they will take refuge in the auditorium during this period, and try not to act alone. As long as the number of people is enough, even if there is a giant monster without a head, it will be OK."


    He said to the students immediately. If the rumors and riots are allowed to happen, it will be even worse for Huolian college.


    His words were well executed by the students. They left one after another to go to the auditorium with their good classmates and friends.


    Then he said to the more familiar Professor Barney: "Mr. Barney can make Peter Well, is that the round faced boy taking to the infirmary? He may have been a witness to this incident. If you can, you''d better ask him about the whole process of the incident. "


    Barney was obviously a little uncomfortable with Sylvie''s own familiarity However, it''s not a glorious thing to say that as a middle-level wizard, he was defeated to a junior level. However, Sylvie''s proposal was not wrong. In addition, his tone was not assigned but discussed. Therefore, Barney agreed to SIVI''s words and took the round faced boy who seemed to have not recovered to the infirmary.


    "Take advantage of this time, we will find the troll first!" SIVI said to the other professors, and then Sophia asked, "Sophia, can you ask the librarians to close the library early?"


    The library of Huolian college is rich in books, so it may be coveted by others. However, its defense system is also very complete, as long as it officially enters the closed state, even if the high-level mage wants to attack, it will take a lot of time.


    "If it''s closed, I''ll go alone." "Several other part-time librarian students should have taken refuge in the auditorium," Sophia said"It''s too dangerous to say one person." SIVI shook her head and rejected her proposal.


    "That teacher, I''ll go, too." Eliza, who didn''t work, said to sivy. Not only her, but teau and Alice were brave.


    Although SIVI is not very reassured, but now only their professors are the only ones who can win the monster. Eleven people who want to search the huge castle in a short time have already been in short supply.


    "Ms Lauren, can I change with your patrol area?" SIVI thought for a moment and asked the vice president who was air by him. The area where the vice president patrols contains the library. If you change the patrol route, it should be OK to send Eliza to the library all the time. Then just return on the original road that has been confirmed to be safe.


    "No problem." Mrs Lauren thought, and finally agreed with sivy''s proposal.


    She is not a fool, and she knows what SIVI means. As one of the few who knew that Seville had the Merlin medal, it was not so much to send such a fast-growing Genius: "but before that, can anyone recognize who the poor student is? I need to write a funeral report to his family


    The other professors looked at each other. Even the wizard, who is famous for his wisdom, could not restore the victim''s appearance through a lump of meat sauce. It seems that he can only check the student name book in the auditorium later.


    But there is an exception here.


    "The victim is Basha Dursley." SIVI used his mage hat to identify the victim.


    But when he blurted out the name, he was stunned.


    It was not until now that he knew what he had forgotten!


    In this year, there is indeed a boy named dexley, but he only appeared in the first class of West Wei, because he never took the West weii class after being criticized by West Wei.


    It was because he didn''t remember such a student until he heard the name of Dursley at first.


    This surname is a coincidence Or for other reasons?


    For example, because he got clues about Langer''s treasure from his father, he wanted to find the treasure, and he got angry with the guardian of the treasure without head monster, etc?


    These ideas just passed in West Wei''s mind, and they didn''t show up in particular. There is no need to add other vexing projects now.


    After reconfirming the policy, they spread out their patrols.


    By the way, Barney''s usual patrol area was shared by several nearby professors.


    "But it''s strange," Alice said, leaning her head, wondering as she walked by Seville. "In the seven incredible words, the head - free Lord should only appear in the evening?"


    "Maybe it''s because it''s too dark for that guy to be at night." Said SIVI carelessly.


    "Tomorrow is a two month night, to speak." Alice suddenly talked about the irrelevant topic.


    But SIVI understood what she said: "you mean that it would turn into a painting of shuro?"


    "If we can''t find the leader of the headless monster this time, maybe we can find some clues from there!" Alice seemed interested in this kind of thing and kept on watching sives.


    If there is no giant monster, SIVI''s response must be a rejection. But now the seven incredible headless monsters have been confirmed. There are some special meanings in other miracles.


    Besides, it was strange to hang a special pigment drawing with Longxue AI in the college. And if it''s really that simple, why don''t the college break up the rumors?


    But on the other hand, if there is any clue in the hanging painting as a college thing, other professors should have discovered it? After all, as a school of magic, smart people are always more than fools.


    Thinking of this, SIVI suddenly came back to God: what do you want? If you can find a giant monster now, you can do it all right now?


    "I still hope things will end here." He sighed that, compared with the current feeling of black clouds pressing the city, SIVI preferred the usual leisurely atmosphere: "but if there is no clue, maybe one of the options to go to see the painting."


    "Now, teacher, if there are some other incredible things, can you just ask the armor of question 100 questions, where is the treasure" or "the hiding place of the giant monster" easily


    "Well, the reason why it is incredible is that there is no way to think with the common sense." Alice thought for a moment in agony about Eliza''s question and finally gave only an ambiguous answer - and she didn''t seem to know what was going on.


    "Admit that all the miracles are there." Sophia, who had been outside the topic, said that because of the appearance of headless monsters, she could not but admit the existence of those things with reluctance: "but even existence must be the product of some magic or alchemy principle. Headless monster must be the effect of solidifying the necromancer. The armor with 100 questions and answers must be only a magic with language ability! "Sylvie looked at Sophia, touched his chin, and said thoughtfully, "Sophia, why do you always want to deny the existence of that thing Are you afraid of the incredible


    "Yes, it is not!" Sophia resolutely denied: "I just hate to attribute all things of unknown origin to abnormal phenomena."


    Just as they were chatting towards the library, Theo suddenly stopped and looked out of the window.


    SIVI, who had been paying attention to her surroundings, immediately noticed her abnormality and stopped to ask, "Theo, what''s the matter?"


    "Bat." The little girl pointed out the window: "a lot of bats."


    Smell speech West Wei also gathered to the window to look out.


    In the gray rain, we could see many black shadows wandering in the distance. The eye of Sauron did not fire because the distance was enough to not trigger the warning border.


    The amount of that level can no longer be explained by natural phenomena. And their flight paths seem irregular at first glance, but Sylvie always feels that something is wrong.


    "The rain is too heavy to see clearly."


    Although the torrential rain also caused the best protection. If Theo hadn''t found out, I''m afraid even SIVI wouldn''t have noticed it by looking out of the window.


    "Eliza, Theo, Alice, you go back the way you came. Mrs. Lauren should not be far away. Go and tell her about it. " Then SIVI took out a short silver stick and handed it to Theo: "compared to me, it''s better to let the high-level magicians identify this situation."


    The staff is silvery and metallic, but it has no weight at all. The body of the staff is also covered with mysterious patterns, and the top is inlaid with a dark purple diamond gem. Around the gem, there are four blue magic patterns. A ring of green halo links those magic patterns, which is very magical.


    Even if you don''t touch it, you can feel the exciting rhythm of wind elements around the stick.


    This is one of the awards that Sylvie received after completing the "most popular teacher" task, the short stick called "platinum fumigation".


    The attribute is very good. In addition to increasing the magic transmission rate of wind element, it also adds additional lightning damage. In addition, there is [magic + 5], which can make Theo, who is in a weak state, also can use magic.


    "This [platinum fumigation] was originally intended to be sent to you when you can perform the water see ceremony, but now it is urgent, so I will give it to you first." Sylvie touched Theo''s small head with a happy smile on his face and said with a little indulgence, "listen to Eliza on the way, you know."


    After that, he told the three people to be more careful on the road several times before watching them leave.


    After seeing Eliza off, Sylvia and Sophia became alone. Without the maid and two little girls who could make the atmosphere lively, their own atmosphere seemed a little dull.


    "However, that guy is also very unlucky. He ran into the headless Troll twice in a row." Sylvie tried to open the conversation from other places.


    "Who are you talking about?" Sophia''s voice sounded the same as usual, but because she deliberately walked half a step ahead of Sylvie, she couldn''t see her rosy face.


    While congratulating the dialogue, SIVI continued, "it''s the little guy named Peter K. Lawrence. Didn''t he say he heard the troll before? You helped him at that time


    "Oh, that guy." Sophia seemed to remember Sylvia''s words.


    However, I just remember that I didn''t intend to discuss it in depth.


    The silence between the two remained until the library.


    Now the library as usual is filled with the smell of paper and ink, but different from the usual, the library is empty, no one.


    On the contrary, the front desk is full of books that students have just returned, and some students have no time to put the books in the return office, so they spread them on the table. Even the pile of bound books borrowed by seavy are left in the reading room, but they haven''t put them back.


    But it''s not the time to go on putting the books back together.


    After a little inspection of the library to make sure that nothing had intruded from the outside, Sophia decided to officially close the library.


    But all of a sudden she found seavy''s eyes fixed on a large hardcover book at the return.


    The girl looked curiously at the name of the book, the ancient and modern surnames of omast. The subtitle was "let you know the origin of those surnames from development".


    Compared with learning materials, this kind of book is regarded as a story book by more students, because the origin of surnames in the book is tortuous or bizarre.


    But apparently Sylvie is not the one who forgets business by reading stories.


    "Is there anything new in it?" Sophia glanced at what SIVI was looking at, but saw nothing particularly noteworthy in it, so she simply asked."The missing piece of the puzzle..." Sylvie picked up the book and looked at it carefully. Then there was a sudden expression on his face: "I found it at last."


    "Although the truth of this incident is not very clear, it has already been revealed." Putting the book back in the return room, SIVI said to Sophia with a serious look: "next, it''s time to solve the case." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Almost all the students gathered in the hall of Huolian college. They whispered and expressed their opinions on what happened not long ago.


    In order to prevent a possible riot, the professors had to bring in another high-level mage in addition to Mrs. Lauren.


    He was an old man, and Sylvie had attended his lessons in order to prepare a lesson plan. At this time, he was just like an ordinary old man sitting in front of the auditorium, turning a deaf ear to the debate among the students.


    His attitude, which seemed to indulge the students'' discussion by default, made the following discussion more heated.


    Suddenly, a student close to the window yelled: "look, what''s out of the window!"


    With his shouts, many students at or near the window rushed to see what happened outside.


    And what appears in front of them is really not a scene that can be laughed off.


    Hundreds of thousands of bats broke through the rain curtain and piled up like black clouds in the sky, and immediately began to turn into a black torrent and fly down like a ribbon to pack gifts. If you don''t consider that "gift" is the whole mountain including Huolian National Academy of magic, it is really a very spectacular scene.


    Obviously, these bats are going to surround here.


    Just as they began to be afraid of the sight, the old man''s voice came at once.


    "What are you afraid of? What are you afraid of?" He opened his eyes and looked at the panic stricken faces by the window, and said discontentedly, "even if we don''t need our hands, when they come, they will be burned to ashes by Soren''s eyes!"


    Although the old man''s voice is not loud, but it should also be the use of wind element magic, the students present can clearly hear his words.


    The old man''s obviously disdainful tone made them feel at ease. Yes, the castle under their feet is much stronger than they thought. This kind of foreign invasion is nothing!


    Most of the students showed a reassuring expression on their faces and turned to appreciate the movements of the bats.


    Only a small number of delicate students can understand the seriousness of the situation.


    Yes, Soren''s eye is a very powerful magic item. Even if the number of bats is several times greater, it is impossible to damage the castle.


    However, the owners of these bats will not have enough to eat and have nothing to do. They are so bored that they can let them go for a ride and at the same time arouse the anger of the dean of Huolian College Although it usually looks like nothing, but once Bruno, as a great magician, gets angry, even the prince vampire has to consider whether he can escape safely.


    In other words, these bats should only be used to stand outside the cordon and surround the mountain to prevent people from escaping. The real threat may have already infiltrated the castle!


    Compared with professors, students pretending to be weak must be more secretive in the crowd. I''m afraid that the reason why the old professor didn''t take care of the students'' private conversation just now was not just that he didn''t want to. Instead, he planned to take advantage of that opportunity to delineate some suspicious candidates for surveillance.


    Sophia is running alone in the corridor, and if she continues to run like this, she will soon reach the auditorium.


    But suddenly a voice stopped her.


    "Miss Langer?" The round faced Peter, who was probably just coming out of the infirmary, was standing in front of Sophia, his voice still trembling in a calm voice: "are you going to the auditorium?"


    "Yes." Sophia nodded, like Theo, with no expression on her face.


    But Peter didn''t seem to notice, and with a relieved smile on his round face, he walked quickly towards Sophia: "great, I''m going to the auditorium, and we''re going to..."


    Speaking of this, the young man shot a red awn at Sophia in his hand, but it was flashed by Sophia at the last moment.


    "What are you doing?" Sophia drew out a magic wand, pointed at Peter, and barked.


    "It''s a pity that it was dodged." The cowardice on Peter''s round face disappeared, replaced by a ruffian smile. He shrugged, not noticing that Sophia pointed to his wand: "that was a sneak attack that even Professor Barney couldn''t escape ~"


    "what did you do to Professor Barney?" Sophia gazed cautiously at the little man, and a magic spark came from the top of her wand: "are you responsible for everything that happened?"


    "Ask questions one by one, the little princess of the langes."


    Facing the wand that might release magic at any time, Peter didn''t look worried at all. Instead, he began to approach Sophia step by step.


    Although magic lights have been used in many places of the college, places like corridors are still burning without fireworks. In the light of the dancing fire, the shadows of Sophia and Peter are constantly beating on the ground. Under this situation, Peter''s footstep sounds more and more obvious: "don''t worry, Barney''s family of rubbish is not as good as Lange Green''s But it''s very troublesome to be pursued by death orders, so I just let him sleep for a while"As for the second question, it is simpler. Yes, I did everything... "


    However, at the moment of Peter''s admission, Sophia suddenly took out some glass flasks from the mage''s robe and threw them at Peter!


    Peter''s face immediately changed. He tried to avoid the bottles containing the medicine which made him feel bad instinctively. However, he felt a sharp pain in his legs. The whole person''s reaction slowed down. As a result, the bottle filled with the medicine was lost.


    The bottle that hit him burst and the liquid splashed all over him. Peter''s skin, which was exposed outside the mage''s robe, was immediately festering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Because the part of his face had rotted away, and the whole face looked ferocious, he let out a roar and rushed at Sophia.


    Sophia, on the other hand, took out another ball and smashed it on the ground. A white smoke came out without warning, blocking Peter''s vision.


    In this way, the attack on Sophia naturally failed. When he finally rushed out of the smoke, what he saw was not Sophia fleeing in a panic, but SIVI standing far away in front of him and the one floating in front of him Silver candlestick?!


    Although he made an evasive action, Peter was still a little slow, and was stabbed in the chest by the sharp part of the candlestick!


    All of a sudden, the wound on his chest gave out a sound like barbecue, and his white eyes with the smell of scorching also curled up, disgusting.


    "Why?" He covered his chest, but his hands did not dare to touch the candlestick made of pure silver. He just looked at SIVI and Sophia beside him with a pale face: "why do you know I am a blood clan?"


    "I''m sorry, in the end, boss usually dies of talking." While regretting that the candlestick controlled by the mage''s hand failed to destroy the opponent''s heart just now - no matter what level a vampire is, the heart and brain are the key points. If it is penetrated by a special wooden stake or silver object, it can cause irreparable damage - he points to the opponent with one hand, and intends to destroy him directly with the strongest magic, so as to avoid the long night Many dreams.


    Not long ago, Peter''s account of the name of a vampire is from a previous book.


    Unlike generations of human beings, many vampires are anthropomorphic, so even the "parents" who take them on the path of vampires will not have the same surname.


    For this reason, the vampires who attached great importance to the sense of honor came up with another way to distinguish the vampires from the different camps during the split period.


    That is to add a special letter in the middle of their human names.


    Among them, the full name of K is the kinship language "ketgunirazia". Translated into human language, it means "eternal loyalty to the emperor in the dark night". It is the representative letter of the night nobility.


    Wickham green, who seavy once played with in horadur, also called himself Wickham K. green after becoming a vampire.


    After connecting to this, seavy became suspicious of the round faced boy named Peter K. Lawrence, who was seen through the mage''s hat.


    So he and Sophia went through the library for the year''s student names and confirmed that there was no "K" in Peter''s full name.


    In order to confirm the identity of the other party, SIVI gives Sophia a a few bottles of diluted holy water (5 achievement points in total) and a smoke bomb obtained by a brush copy. She is asked to act as if she has visited the library and intends to return to the auditorium alone. She tries to attract the other party to attack. The result is obvious.


    And he took the silver candlestick which had not been replaced by the library and secretly put it behind him, in case of emergency. At the same time, he could attack the other party with silver objects as soon as possible after confirming the non-human identity of the other party.


    As for the reason for the attack on Dursley? Sylvie was not interested in making it clear. Anyway, the coming and going were related to Langer''s treasure.


    "Even if I''m hurt to this extent, you can''t kill me!" Peter was very angry and laughed. A count level vampire was forced to be so embarrassed by a junior mage and a mage apprentice. When it came out, not only did he lose face, but also the faces of the night aristocrats were not good-looking. He could even think of the creepy way his parents would punish him.


    He gritted his teeth, pulled out the silver candlestick on his chest, and then looked at sives with hatred. They turned into a group of bats and flew away in several directions. However, the few moments that flew out of the window were blasted by Soren''s eyes


    "He can''t escape." Sylvie knows that the other side wants to hide somewhere, and then recover quickly by virtue of the vampire''s resilience, so that he can continue to think of ways to obtain Langer''s treasure. Naturally, he will not wait to die: "we will make peace with other professors first, and then things will be very troublesome." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    "Is it really necessary to catch Peter first?"


    In the auditorium, patrolling professors had gathered to prevent students from eavesdropping on their speeches with the magic of isolating voices. Mrs. Lauren looked at Seaver.


    Just now, Sylvie had told them the whole story.


    Although apparently she is the highest person in charge here, judging from the incident just now, it is obvious that SIVI is more proficient in handling the situation.


    "It''s best to catch him, but we have to be prepared not to. After all, there are so many mysteries in this castle that it is impossible to find him. " Sylvie sighed. Although the bizarre magic world is very interesting, it''s hard to do anything when it comes to this kind of time. Of course, if it''s Bruno, it''s another matter.


    "Then what shall we do?" An old man with a red nose leaned on the marble floor with a peculiar shaped crutch in his hand, making an aggressive sound. It seems that he has a bad temper: "can''t we just wait here and let that little devil of count class watch jokes?"


    The strength of count level vampire and medium level mage is almost the same, even Barney was lost by the other party because of carelessness


    SIVI couldn''t help looking at him, but found that the crutch in the old man''s hand was a very good staff. If the enemy is not aware of this in the battle, he may suffer a hidden loss in the face. Sure enough, there are few mages who can enter the middle level. They are all experienced old men.


    It''s a pity that people''s life is not good enough - it''s also because magicians are respected in human society.


    "We don''t have to worry that much," SIVI said, looking into the old man''s piercing eyes. "Let''s start from the beginning. No matter human beings or blood race, all people have motives for their actions. Even the so-called arbitrary actions are actually known as the motivation of "self satisfaction". What is the motive of Peter''s action


    Several professors looked at each other - isn''t it normal for vampires to attack humans? They never thought about motives or anything.


    However, they are not stupid. After being guided by Sylvie, they immediately start to think.


    Obviously, if it was just for the sake of appetite, he would never have sneaked into the school at the risk of being discovered and blasted into slag. So what did he finally make such a big noise for


    Soon, they associate with a legend about the college.


    "Langer''s treasure?" Mrs. Lauren asked seavy, unsurprisingly, after seeing the same suspicious expression on the faces of others.


    "Yes, not long ago, a few students and I investigated the incident and found some clues from the history of the school." Sylvie nodded, confirming her guess.


    After that, he succinctly talked about the Dursley students and a series of his own inferences.


    First of all, it''s about dersley. Although I don''t know the specific relationship between him and the student in that year, he probably came back to this college because he got the clues left by the student of that year, and searched for treasure again in order to wash away the shame or gain strength.


    And then it wasn''t long ago that Peter began to spread rumors about trolls, and that even the sound of the night''s footsteps might have been created by Peter to increase credibility - so that even if something happened to trolls, it wouldn''t be too abrupt.


    It was not until the troll rumors subsided a little bit and the most threatening Dean left the college that Peter suddenly started.


    Although we don''t know whether he used Chuyong or other special Aboriginal magic, we should have got some clues about the treasure from Dursley. After that, he created that kind of destructive effect with magic bludgeon, which increased the credibility of the troll''s appearance, and completely destroyed Dursley, making professors lose the possibility of finding clues from dersley.


    Then, by contacting the other members of the night aristocrat, they surrounded the Academy with bats and cut off the communication between the academy and the outside world - Mrs. Lauren tried to contact the Dean through communication magic, but failed - in terms of the number of bats, the members who helped Peter were at least marquis.


    In addition to isolating communication, bats can also act as guards to prevent people inside from running out to report information to the outside world. Even if there is no report of this kind of battle, the civilians outside will find out the abnormal situation and report it to the Qiyao mage Association. In that case, things will be easier to handle.


    After making the hill an island, Peter was able to search for the treasure as much as he could, so that the dean of Bruno could not come back in a short time.


    It''s just a pity that he was badly hurt by Sylvie before he started his search


    "Do you mean that Dursley''s boy came back to school in search of the treasure, but somehow he was noticed by the night nobles and sent Peter to get the treasure from him, and then he planned to open it?"


    After listening to Seaver, Mrs. Lauren arranged her thoughts thoughtfully: "to be honest, I don''t quite believe in this inference. Mr. Aldrich also knows why?"Seavy nodded again to show understanding.


    Yes, although his inference sounds reasonable at first, but because it is only a hasty guess, there are many loopholes in fact.


    "But there is no other statement at the moment, so let''s take your inference as a fact for the time being." But the old lady changed her voice and said with a kind look, "so Mr. Aldrich, can you give us the instructions as a temporary countermeasure professor?"


    Sylvie and the other teachers were stunned.


    You know, this sentence of Mrs. Lauren is equivalent to directly giving all the authority to SIVI!


    Not only did Xiwei not expect, but even other professors did not expect that the vice president would hand over such an important responsibility to a new professor Ke Qing who has been in the University for less than half a month.


    "I believe in Bruno''s choice, and since he can trust you, I will not be stingy about my trust." The old lady smiled and slowly said, "if he is the guy he can''t see, he will not listen to Mrs. Sharon''s request or his Royal Highness''s request, so I''m afraid that at the very beginning, Dean Bruno would like to add to your little fellow."


    Compared with this, seavy suddenly felt a subtle curiosity about the relationship between Mrs. Lauren and Dean Bruno.


    Then her expression became serious again. Her originally rickety body also had a different kind of tall feeling at the moment, which made SIVI unable to breathe: "so Professor SIVI idrick, can I hand over the responsibility that may be related to the survival of the college to you?"


    Give me a break. I tell all the information so that I can hide behind the scenes without getting involved in the storm. Sylvie sighed to himself, but in his heart it was a different feeling.


    If escaping here leads to some bad situations in Huolian college, which leads to its collapse or even direct dissolution, then even if you have your own college in the future, you can''t be the first in the world.


    The feeling that somehow lingered in his mind made him hesitant.


    And


    His eyes swept over the faces of the professors around him, and then settled on the faces of his two students, Sophia and Alice, who were beside them.


    "Leave it to me." SIVI took a deep breath, with a confident sunny smile on his face, straightened his pointed mage''s hat, put his fist on his chest, and bowed slightly - one of the highest rituals among magicians: "in the name of Sylvie idrick, I will do my best to make holly''an college survive this disaster."


    It''s really nice to be trusted. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    There are only two plans proposed by Sylvie.


    The first is to let the students withdraw from the castle and mobilize the residents of the mountain city to help.


    Most of the residents are apprentices of mages with one or two skills, and there are also quite a few primary mages. In this kind of mountain surrounded by bats, and they all graduated from Huolian college, they are very likely to help.


    In addition, compared with the school, the mountain city, which is obviously a living and business district, has more materials. In view of this, SIVI also asked them to prepare garlic and cross, melt the silver coins and purify them to be plated on various weapons, so as to be fully prepared to deal with vampires.


    He also left the castle and inspected the mountain city.


    This strategy is clearly successful.


    Many students got together with the residents and talked about all kinds of things, which eliminated a lot of the gloomy atmosphere surrounded. Some students are also helping store owners to carry supplies, make crosses and melt silver coins to prepare for the fight against vampires. Some students are using the master''s hand to control the stick to practice throwing later.


    Compared with the "headless Troll" and other mythical things, vampires are not so frightening, and even have a kind of exciting impulse to try.


    Several times, Seaver heard bold suggestions from students and killed them directly. However, this kind of advice, which was no different from suicide, was immediately rejected by other students who had already calmed down.


    However, these are not the most important. When people are in danger, they are more likely to have a good impression on the people around them than usual. This is the so-called suspension bridge effect.


    Unknowingly, the feelings between students have become more friendly than before. Many students who were originally alone were also accepted by other student groups. Even some students who were estranged from each other began to get closer because of this incident. That''s what seavy wanted to see in the first place.


    The next step is to hone the spirit of teamwork through actual combat.


    Back at the gate of the college castle, SIVI''s command, students and residents began to use magic missiles, secondary fireball and other tricks to attack bats outside the border.


    Although the magic power is not strong, but the number is terrible, not to mention occasionally there will be a few two ring magic. In almost every round of attack, thousands of bats will be injured and hundreds of bats will be shot down.


    Many times people think that vampires can manipulate bats, but in fact, this is a cognitive misunderstanding.


    Vampires are not Druids, and they have no way to manipulate other creatures, even bats, that match them best.


    In fact, the bats summoned by vampires are not real creatures. Most of them are just the embodiment of their power, and sometimes they are part of their bodies.


    So the question is, what will happen if we solve all the bats whose power is materialized?


    It''s very simple. The guy will be weak because of the lack of magic.


    As I have said before, judging from the number of bats, the backstage behind the siege is likely to be Marquis and even princes. Of course, there may be many earls. Under normal circumstances, if the professors do not intervene, these vampires will definitely be able to kill all the students and residents who are bombarding with bats as targets.


    But that''s only normal. In fact, because of Soren''s eye, even if some bats want to cross the border to attack students, they will be blown to pieces at the moment when they exceed the warning boundary. Judging from the power of Soren''s eye, even if the prince vampire dares to come in casually, it will not be wrong


    It was at this point that Sylvie ordered the attack - now that you''ve come to the Academy, let''s get into some kind of friendship.


    Finally, the bats can only start to fly around, trying to avoid the rain like magic attack.


    This also made the previously orderly formation into a mess, but because of the bats all over the sky, the students'' hit rate also began to rise by more than one percentage point.


    Later, some students began to feel that such a boom was inefficient. In fact, attacks like magic missile secondary fireball would explode, and sometimes two or three explosion ranges overlapped together.


    As a result, driven by a small number of people, students and residents began to cooperate with each other, forming a fighting mode similar to "queuing up and shooting" with the firearm team.


    This is also one of the simplest cooperation between magicians. It can not only maximize the utilization rate of attack range, but also take care that the weak mages can take a breath, and won''t take it directly because of the mental overload caused by continuous casting. This phenomenon is often seen in some magicians who have just arrived at the battlefield


    "These three students will be great magicians after graduation." Mrs. Lauren came to Sylvie at some time.


    Most of the academies are nestled in the mage tower and do all kinds of research. Even if they are trained, they just take a few mages to escort them. When they encounter magic objects, they can make meat shields on top of them, and hide behind them to open up a large number of people. However, in this way, most magicians will not have the experience to cooperate with other magicians, not to mention the scene of thousands of magicians (although most of them are apprentices) fighting together.Mrs. Lauren, who had been on the battlefield with Bruno''s dean, naturally knew the value of this experience for her students. She looked at the young professor, and Sylvie grew more mysterious.


    After being besieged, ordinary people must first think about the way out of the encirclement, but instead, he took the opposite course and took the initiative to attack the encircled side. In terms of the results, this kind of action is quite effective!


    Unfortunately, he is only a temporary guest secretary, not a permanent professor of Huo Lian. Mrs. Lauren sighed to herself. If Sylvie is really Huolian''s resident Professor, she may be able to see Huolian National Academy of magic rush to the top three in her lifetime.


    "A lot of people gather together to be called a country. How about many magicians?" Looking at the hot scene under the mountain city, SIVI could not help but smile and murmured, "I think that must be the place called the school of magic."


    Mrs. Lauren looked at Seaver strangely, but this time he didn''t go on talking. Instead, she began to walk towards the castle: "since it''s all right outside, we should pay attention to the castle." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Out of the window, a burst flame arrow with a long tail of flame whirled into the sky, smashed into the wall composed of bats in the sky and exploded. Several red bats puffed out smoke from the bats, and a hole was blown out of the bat wall, revealing dark clouds. Even though the heavy rain had stopped, these made the environment full of air The dark cloud of gloomy feeling has no sign to disperse.


    Bats hit by direct attack are naturally dead and can''t die any more. Those who are not dead break through the warning boundary in the fall, and are turned into scum by Sauron''s eyes The final end is to become a bright red powder, falling like snowflakes.


    Sophia looked out of the window with a hint of envy in her eyes. Because of her magic limitation, even if she has a good affinity for fire element, she may not be able to use this magic all her life.


    But she soon took her eyes out of the window and looked at the man in front of her.


    Neither of them spoke, but walked in the corridor in silence.


    Sylvie Aldrich, this is an unknown name, from even she has been immersed in the sea of books can know.


    However, it is such a magician who only has the first level can do something that even a high-level magician can''t do.


    In the eyes of the young girl, it seems that a man with his back to himself, facing the last dazzling glory of the sunset, confidently speaks out his ideal scene.


    Why do they have such big dreams when they don''t have any advantages? Why do you have that kind of confidence in your future when you are just a junior mage?


    With all kinds of questions and the invitation at that time, the girl could not help but pay more attention to SIVI and want to know him better.


    After a while, Sophia suddenly asked, "why should I join the search? Generally speaking, it''s a normal choice for a rookie like me who only knows magic missiles to go to the mountain city to help? "


    Although the voice is as quiet as ever, only the girl knows that she is waiting for an answer in her heart.


    However, it is a pity that Sylvie, who was destined to be lonely for a lifetime, is obviously not a person who understands the customs. He stopped suddenly, looked at the front with burning eyes, and said in a loud voice, "let the guy in the shadow explain why."


    Hearing SIVI''s words, Sophia looked warily into the darkness ahead.


    With a slight footstep, Peter, pale, came out of the darkness.


    His eyes are full of resentment, that kind of terror like resentment, people and he have a kind of scalp numbness when looking at each other.


    Peter K. Lawrence is in a very mixed mood.


    As a new Earl vampire, he thought that if he didn''t meet the dean and the two high-level magicians in this castle, he would walk horizontally. However, he didn''t expect that a face-to-face encounter would be severely hurt by Sylvie, who was just a junior magician.


    The damage caused by silver weapons is not easy to disperse. The wound inserted by the candlestick has not disappeared from his chest. It has been a dull pain. If he hadn''t reacted fast enough and let his body deviate at the last moment to avoid the heart, I''m afraid it would not be a simple situation with multiple holes in his body.


    This time, he also wanted to rely on his hidden ability after becoming a blood clan, hiding in the shadow to sneak attack them, and catch the target in the case of a snow storm. You know, this unique ability makes him not be found as a blood clan even if he is not too close to the head of the college, but he is once again revealed by SIVI.


    Moreover, through the bats scattered in the castle, he also knew that it was his credit that the magicians outside organized to attack the bats. If the strength of his "parents" was damaged because of a large number of deaths and injuries of bats, he would go there and be severely punished!


    The two feelings of fear and resentment made the vampire not rush to attack at this time, but carefully watched them, and then said suspiciously, "do you know the conditions for opening the treasure?"


    Seaver dusted his hat. It was the ability of the hat that made it easy for him to find Peter hiding in the dark. He said, "I''m not sure, but I''m sure you say that."


    Sophia looked at the two men, who seemed to be playing charades, and could not help thinking about the meaning of their words.


    But it''s a pity that she can''t guess the clue because she doesn''t have the information from the movies and novels.


    It may take the blood of the langes to open the Lange treasure.


    The reason why Sylvie has such association is not only that he has seen the dog blood bridge in various film and television works in the past, but also Peter''s behavior not long ago.


    At that time, Peter knocked Professor Barney unconscious, which should have been the best opportunity to open the treasure - almost all the students were in the auditorium, and the professors were inspecting the castle step by step. If they knew the progress and division of patrol, it was not difficult to avoid them.However, instead of looking for the treasure, Peter left the treasure and attacked Sophia. Finally, he was trapped in SIVI''s trap, causing great damage to his vitality and has not recovered.


    So the question is, why did he leave the treasure as the first priority and attack Sophia?


    "The biggest possibility is that the blood of the langes is one of the keys or conditions to open the treasure." Sylvie told his analysis calmly. While Peter was upset, Sophia''s face was full of disbelief. Did Sylvie think of that when he asked her to act as a bait!


    "Of course, because the conjecture was not certain, all the professors except Sophia went to look for the treasure, and Mrs. Lauren stayed in the dean''s room to prevent you from touching Soren''s eyes. Soon, the other professors and I will meet, and if you''re going to take Sophia, this is the last chance. " Sylvie casually told Peter about his arrangement and said with a sneer, "of course, you have to beat me before that."


    "Why should a man like you protect a man?" Peter suddenly said, "give her to me and I''ll introduce you to the night aristocrat? If we become a great blood clan, we will not only improve our strength a lot faster, but also have endless life. Isn''t this the dream of the human race? "


    "I''m sorry, I love the sun." Sylvie dug his ears, as if he thought the other side''s words were too bad. Then he said, "as for why protect Sophia..."


    The black staff appeared in his hand, and a magic bluntly hit Peter who launched the surprise attack. SIVI continued, "of course, that''s because she is my appointed professor of alchemy.". If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    The magician is a powerful and mysterious, noble and great existence.


    Even in the bustling towns, they are rarely seen in their broad cape and hoods - magicians prefer to spend their time on the study of magic, the accumulation of various knowledge and the meditation of enhancing magic.


    In remote villages, they are heroes who only appear in various legends.


    I''m going to be a great magician, too.


    After the boy saw the powerful magic things that nearly destroyed the village where he lived, he made such a voluntary effort in his heart after the man in black cape and the back image was not big and broad. He had killed the understatement.


    I can imagine, but the boy was so excited when he received the notice of admission to the National School of sorcery of Huolian!


    But reality soon hit him a lot - five gold coins for school.


    Five gold coins are nothing in the eyes of the rich merchants or the magic family. But the boy is only the child of the ordinary peasant family. If you save some flowers, five gold coins are enough for their family to live for a whole year.


    Just as the time for registration approached, and the boy was losing his heart more and more, his parents raised enough for him five gold coins for admission.


    How many jobs did I take to overdraft my life by biting my teeth, and asked how many people borrowed money to raise five gold coins after pulling down my face for a long time? The boy didn''t know.


    Looking at the parents in a few months in half of the hair, the boy stopped tears to take the full of sweat and bitterness of gold coins, embarked on the journey to study.


    Besides studying hard and making himself a wizard on the human side, the boy can no longer think of any other way to repay his parents.


    The grandeur of the National College of Huolian made the boy who left his hometown for the first time suffered from the indelible impact of his heart - and only the magician could build this magnificent and wonderful building on the mountain.


    This is the holy land for the magicians born by Huolian. Is this the place where I will stay for three years?


    At this time, pale words can no longer express the excitement and vision of the future in the boy''s heart.


    At the beginning, the boy also studied in college with great interest, communicated with his classmates, and even made some good friends - such as the boy named desley and his same year.


    But the real blow came again.


    The boy has magic talent, but it is a pity that both magic and element affinity. Spiritual power, comprehension ability and other magic qualifications are only qualified.


    Originally, magicians are hard to see. Powerful magicians often appear in the pure blood magic family. It is very good to have the magic qualification of qualified level if the strong magicians have never shown magic talent in their ancestral family. As long as they study in accordance with the rules, they can leave school independently after they are promoted to grade 2 I need a second grade suspension certificate. Then you can find a remote place to apply for the Lord''s worship mage.


    Many rural magicians will finally go this way.


    But the boy didn''t want to.


    Obviously it was difficult to get qualification, parents spent so much effort to let themselves into the castle, did they fall so easily?


    Never!


    So the boy began to study himself, trying to understand all the things that he could not understand and could not learn in class through self-study.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard, the last thing is still unremitting.


    Talent, diligence, wisdom and a little bit of luck, if you want to learn magic, these four can not be avoided.


    When others are learning, boys study hard, while others are playing, while others are studying hard. While others are eating, they study hard Whenever, the boy has been struggling to squeeze his time out, in order to even read more than one word or two.


    But even if he did, the final result remained unchanged - except for those who could not see magic talent at all, his results were still at the end of the crane.


    Since the results have not changed anyway, is there any need to continue to work?


    So the boy gave up, he began to abandon himself, his parents'' guilt was like ants eating his heart, and finally he was blinded by the feeling of suffering, began to envy and resent those who had magic talent.


    Then, from one night on, he kept dreaming the same thing.


    He was in a dark environment where he could not reach out of five fingers. There was a figure in the distance ahead of him. But in the place where he should have been eyes, it was two red spots, which made the boy feel strange and scared.


    What the black figure said, the boy can not remember every time he wakes up.


    But the only thing to be sure is that there is only one meaning for each other - "if you want to have power beyond the magician, come to me!"Beyond the power of the magician, this phrase makes the boy feel incredible, but somewhere in his heart, there are some expectations.


    The dream lasted half a month. At last, the boy couldn''t bear the temptation of strength. He stole a permission to go out of the mountain city in a time when the professors were relaxing.


    Then he followed the feeling that something seemed to be calling him. After walking for several kilometers, he suddenly fell into a dark space.


    There, many bats converge into a human shape.


    At this time, the boy was not the country boy who knew nothing about the outside world when he just left the village. He knew that he was facing a vampire, and he could turn his body into a bat, at least a count level vampire.


    "Want power? Do you want to have the power that even the most talented people can''t reach? "


    The other side didn''t care about the boy''s hostility, but bewitched him with an irresistible tone: "or do you intend to suspend school in the second grade, or even be dropped out of school because of failure in the entrance examination?"


    His words shook the boy''s heart.


    I came to this college with the expectation of my parents. In case I was dropped out


    The boy can even imagine his parents'' disappointed eyes and forced smile to comfort himself.


    In that case, even if you degenerate into a vampire, please give me strength! Will not lose to the magic power!


    The long, sharp canine teeth bit through the artery, and the boy could feel the blood being pulled out of his body. At the same time, his vision began to blur, and at the same time, an energy completely different from magic came into his body.


    The ceremony of the first embrace was completed, and the boy became a member of the night aristocrat.


    The vampire who became the "parent" of the boy showed a smile, not a smile as gratifying as the elderly, but a chilling sneer as if the plot had succeeded.


    The boy regretted it.


    He was calculated by the other party without looking into the details of the first possession of the vampire. Although Tatsu has given the other side the power of being a prince, he has given his own power.


    Even if it is an idea of the other party, can let oneself fly into the dust.


    The other party told him to continue to sneak into the college, and then waited for an opportunity to get clues from Dursley about Langer''s treasure and take out the treasure for his "parent".


    I don''t know whether it was predicted or other reasons. The boy''s talent after becoming a vampire is to hide his own vampire breath. This means that as long as you are careful, even Huolian college, which is full of strong people, is hard to realize that a student under his eyes has become a vampire.


    Because his life was in the hands of others, the boy could only listen to him and sneak into Huolian college again.


    But in the face of his former friends, he hesitated again.


    At this time, the boy''s eyes were attracted by a girl.


    It''s not about how beautiful or rich the other person is, but because she, like him, has flaws in magical talent.


    And the girl''s defect is obviously more fatal, and even promotion to the second grade has become a luxury.


    But even so, the girl has never given up her efforts, has been immersed in the sea of books, absorbing a variety of knowledge.


    If I had noticed it earlier, I might have become friends with her, and I would not have gone on this road. With their own subjective consciousness, boys put each other on the same level as themselves, and on the pretext of no chance to get rid of the "parents" command, more and more attention is paid to girls.


    At this time, a strange guy was born.


    He became Professor Keqing as a mere junior mage. He was an outstanding presence in the college and possessed various elusive abilities. He is highly praised by most students, even some professors praise him. Although he didn''t know it himself, in fact, his supporters'' groups had already appeared among the students.


    It''s a model of genius.


    The boy has a strange sense of disgust, and this feeling is magnified when he finds that the relationship between the other side and the girl has become very good.


    After a period of time, the boy found that although the girl seemed to avoid each other, her eyes would be attracted by the figure involuntarily at any time.


    It''s like falling in love.


    "All right." The resentment and disgust in the boy''s heart overflowed like wine ou. He looked at the figure with hatred, and then expanded the hatred to the whole college: "let''s show you my strength. Now I''m not the crane tail at the beginning!"


    "Immerse yourself in the horror of blood! In my name as Peter K. Lawrence (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    I don''t know why he remembered that he had scored in the past. Naturally, SIVI didn''t miss this opportunity and threw it out with a 10 times magic missile.


    The explosion roared, but this level of attack on count vampires is nothing. Even Peter''s half finished Earl level vampire will not be afraid of magic missiles, even if they are ten times as powerful.


    However, Sylvie''s release of the magic missile is only for a little control. At the same time Peter lifts up his magic cloak and blocks the magic missile, a golden flame has risen in SIVI''s hands.


    Glow flame, fire element two ring magic.


    Although it feels like this kind of flame has no temperature other than color, which can''t even compare with a ring of magic "burning eruption", this is because this magic flame binds the heat emitted by ordinary flame through light and heat radiation into the flame. In addition, its unique magic composition and controllability, if properly operated, this kind of flame has its own characteristics The temperature can even be as high as 6000 degrees Celsius, close to the surface temperature of the sun, ordinary metals can easily melt and even vaporize!


    As one of the main branches of fire elemental mages, ash mages who advocate high temperature and burning prefer this kind of flame. Many second ring fire elemental magic needs to use this flame as the front.


    Of course, Sylvie doesn''t plan to invest too much evidence of the strong for this. The reason why he is willing to spend a strong certificate to master this skill is that after mastering the flame, he can apply the flame to one ring of magic. With his ability to master the magic completely, he can play a more powerful power than the general Second Ring Magic!


    And the glow flame also has the ability to burn filth. It works very well against dark creatures like Vampires - the only thing he''s a little dissatisfied with is that he has to start the flare before each spell.


    Interestingly, Sylvie himself does not know that his ability to start a ring of magic with the ability to fire a flame first and then launch a ring of magic in front of it after many practices in the copy is actually infinitely close to the "double casting" that middle level magicians can only begin to contact.


    Obviously, although Peter didn''t learn the magic of blazing fire - after all, he was still in the first grade, and the blood of vampires only inherited their own magic - but he also instinctively felt that the golden flame, which had no temperature, was very dangerous.


    As a new vampire with little practical experience, he immediately made an extremely wrong move and rushed to SIVI, intending to knock down Sylvie in the shortest time, so that the other side could not continue to release magic and take Sophia away.


    Sylvie naturally welcomed the move, which was like blocking the muzzle of a gun. He just threw out the magic fireball.


    The fireball made a slight "bang" and directly wrapped Peter in. Then he became a fireman. He fell to the ground from mid air and began to roll around screaming.


    It has to be said that the vitality of vampires is really tenacious. The high temperature of nearly 8000 degrees has made Peter cry his father and mother, and the smell of scorching is straight. However, besides carbonizing his outer layer completely, it does not cause any harm to his life. He only makes several rolls on the ground before he extinguishes his flame.


    However, before he could settle down, the sense of danger that made his back cold reappeared again. Looking up, he found that Sylvie had prepared a golden fireball and was smiling at him.


    A fireball can''t burn you. I''ll make more.


    Although SIVI did not speak, Peter felt his meaning in that smile.


    Scalp numb Peter immediately opened his cloak, through the blood inheritance of magic, want to rely on low altitude flight escape. As a result, even the common sense that "you can''t turn your back to the enemy in a battle" ran to one side, and he was easily hit in the back by a brilliant arrow by SIVI. He fell down from the sky again, covering the part that had been shot and screamed. In spite of his screams, SIVI slowly drew him closer with the anchor so that he could not escape. Then he began to prepare other magic


    Later, although Peter had been trying to escape, he was kept by Seaver again and again by various means, and he was given a few passes.


    Even if they become bats and want to escape by dispersing, SIVI opens the magic barrier, like a fly swatter. Before they can fly, they are all slapped flat on the ground, showing the prototype


    The combat in the dungeon really let SIVI master a lot of fighting skills. At the extreme, it''s not too much to say that all the fighting level of SIVI is trained in the dungeon. However, although the copy is really like a test after test, which makes Sylvie grow rapidly, there are some things that can not be easily learned, such as the awareness of fighting.


    You know, the enemy in the copy is either lower than Sylvie, a few magic can easily kill, or has a fixed attack routine, as long as you find out, you can have the advantage. Sylvie has never had the opportunity to exercise his real sense of combat consciousness.In the real world, he can fight a few times, most of which can be completely won with skills, such as the previous battle of Barney; some are too strong, and can only kill with his own cards. For example, the blood sucking devil Baron met in horadur before, at that time, SIVI had no strength, so he could only use the empty imperial fist to kill the opponent.


    This time, I finally met a vampire count with low combat effectiveness, but his rank was solid. It''s too unreasonable for such a good sandbag to fully exercise the fighting consciousness.


    So, he overthrew the Earl vampire of Sylvie''s rank, but he was chased and beaten by him. In a sense, it''s really pathetic. Even Sophia, who was still worried about SIVI, turned his head a little too much


    Soon other professors were attracted by the magic wave of the battle here.


    However, after they felt the scene, they found Sophia standing there intact. Not far from her, Sylvia was abusing a miserable Peter with a very leisurely attitude. The ground and walls were slightly damaged, and the damage was usually accompanied by a pool of red like tomato juice, and the air was still full of air There was a smell of barbecue.


    Peter''s appearance that life is not like death made them not clear who the villain is


    However, under the leadership of the senior magician who was the first to wake up, the professors immediately took over SIVI''s task and controlled Peter, who was a miserable image.


    The old man took a look at SIVI, who was still in the end, and asked with some sweat: "what should I do now? Do you want to ask for clues to Langer''s treasure? "


    Since Mrs. Lauren is still in charge of the dean''s office, he is currently represented by the highest ranking professor.


    Sylvie shook his head. "If so, we''d better wait for the dean to come back and let him cross examine himself."


    President Bruno is also a descendant of Langer. His descendants have not died, but they have become a great magician. When they go to ask for clues about the treasure, are they not looking for a smoke. Even if Bruno doesn''t mean that, as a magic family, some people will be dissatisfied with this, because "you know too much!" It''s not a good thing to die for this reason Most of all, Sylvie doesn''t want to get involved in anything else.


    Even if Langer''s treasure can really make people become high-level magicians, can''t their own academic system do it?


    Moreover, since the emergence of the task system, SIVI has found that once he has accepted the task, there will always be some problems with his father. For example, Theo completely provoked the night aristocrat; the most popular teacher triggered a duel between himself and Barney. Obviously, meeting each other in public will not be well received in the future. This makes Sylvie have to doubt, If you accept the task of exploring the treasure, will you compete with the Langer family.


    Has the system''s "Kenda" attribute been moved from the copy to the task


    "What should we do?" The red nosed old man, who had carried the bar with SIVI before, leaned on crutches and asked impatiently, "is it hard to catch this guy and do nothing?"


    You didn''t catch it. You''re in a hurry. Said SIVI, glancing at him.


    Of course, the old man might fight against him because of this. So SIVI decided to be serious and said, "the most important thing is not to find the treasure, but to find the person behind the scenes. Didn''t you say that when you were in the auditorium? The number of bats out there is not a small count, at least a marquis or duke


    Although that''s what he said, he was very clear that he was not a marquis or a Duke behind Peter, but a prince.


    The reason is simple.


    Peter''s combat experience is so watery that it''s hard to believe that this is a count level vampire comparable to a middle-level magician. If he didn''t get this rank by accumulating blood, he would be a quick one. When he became a vampire, he would be promoted to count level directly.


    Can let an ordinary person directly obtain count level strength, it is obvious that only the vampire prince can do it.


    But it''s not SIVI''s concern anymore.


    Anyway, other people can''t see it. Sylvie opened the college system in a big way. Looking at the task of exploring Langer''s treasure on the task panel, he felt a burst of pride: silly, no matter how good the reward is, I''m not fooled.


    Then in his triumphant eyes, the task gradually disappeared, disappeared, replaced by a new task.


    [behind the scenes: looking for the real murderer behind Peter K. Lawrence. ¡¿


    [task difficulty: Samsung]


    "..."


    Lying trough?! What''s the situation? (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    After making sure he wasn''t dazzled, Sylvie finally came back.


    The K character from the other party''s name before knew that the mastermind was the dark night aristocrat, and that group of restless vampires would get it. Why do you really have to ask them out in front of these professors? This is not equal to the face of the red fruit. As long as the news is leaked out, the night aristocrats will never let go of themselves. In this way, it is meaningless that they deliberately refused to hold the Merlin medal ceremony a few days ago.


    "Alas..." The original plan was successful, and the joy of catching Peter by hand has completely disappeared. In Sophia''s strange eyes, Sylvie looks gloomy and sighs in frustration,


    but Sylvie is not the kind of woman who is indecisive. In any case, the current situation has made him ride a tiger, so he should be more generous and take advantage of the protection of the great magician It''s better to fight with those vampires.


    He motioned to some professors who were still trying to find out the chief conspirator from Peter to step down first. The round faced boy was still hard tempered. Even though he had been asked for a long time, he didn''t utter a word. The angry old guys all wanted to use their most vicious magic to extort confessions.


    And Barney, who was knocked unconscious by Peter half a day ago, has drawn out his wand, as if he was planning to be ashamed before snow, and his face is full of eager expression.


    Although there is magic in this world that can pry into the memory of others, it belongs to the category of necromancy. Ordinary magicians want to know the truth of a thing from other people. In addition to being tortured like ordinary people, they have to use lie detector.


    This kind of medicine is also sold in the achievement store of Seville. It is priced at five achievement points and a test tube. According to the effect, it can be divided into many types. For example, if you lie after drinking, you will have a soap bubble the size of a baby''s fist, or you will burp your life to death. There will be a red rash on your skin that will itch and itch, forming the word "liar"


    There are also lie detectors in the real world. Of course, the effect will be a little worse, and the preparation of alchemy potions also requires a high level of knowledge of alchemy.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t plan to use expensive lie detection drugs (both in the system and in the real world) on such unworthy little boys.


    "Peter K. Lawrence, right?" Seaver looked at the boy with a smile at first, which made Peter think of his cruelty with all kinds of magic. He shrank his head subconsciously. However, he thought that the action was too long for others'' ambition to destroy his prestige. He gave a cold snort to look over his head, as if he didn''t want to see Sylvie.


    "Don''t be so hostile to me. I''m a good man." Said Sylvie, dismissive of the boy''s attitude.


    His words made Peter and the professors around him roll their eyes involuntarily. With the recovery ability of the vampire, Peter''s wounds did not recover completely. It was as if the goods had nothing to do with those injuries and began to talk nonsense.


    "You haven''t been a vampire for a long time, have you?" Ignoring other people''s expressions, Sylvie continued to say to himself, "although the awareness of prevention at Huolian college is not very high, it is not low enough to send a vampire admission notice."


    Before entering the school, each student will receive a physical examination to ensure that their magic qualification meets the minimum requirements for admission. Even if Peter''s vampire breath is much lighter than that of ordinary vampires, the physical examination is not easy to muddle through.


    In other words, this seemingly childish boy with a round face probably accepted the ceremony of first embrace and became a vampire after he entered school.


    Although Peter still did not answer, his eyes were hostile to Seaver, as if to say, "so what?"!


    This kind of childish behavior let seavy once again determine the level of his deception.


    "You should also know that after becoming a vampire, your" parent ", that is, the superior vampire, controls your absolute right of life and death


    Sylvie continued to flicker seriously: "well, if he knew the news that you were caught by us, what would he do in order to prevent his intelligence from leaking out?"


    Peter was stunned, and then the little blood on his face faded away and turned pale.


    There is only one way to stop the leakage of information. Kill people.


    The vampire is not in the category of "living", so if the connection between the upper and lower vampires has not been resolved, even the undead magic can not get any information from his corpse.


    Even Peter was not naive enough to think that the "parent" who had been scheming for himself from the beginning would risk saving him.


    Seeing Peter''s helpless look, Seaver''s smile was even more brilliant.


    "You don''t want to die like that, do you?" He said to the shivering Peter, "in that case, let''s cooperate."


    "What?" The round faced vampire looks at Seaver in disbelief.


    He had no idea that SIVI, as the enemy, would say that. According to his thought, SIVI would take his life as a threat, squeeze all his intelligence and use value, and discard it without hesitation.Well, in a sense, the poor boy was right


    "Tell us about your parents'' information. This is a prerequisite for cooperation. Clues about the treasure can be used as a chip in your life, and I will try my best to protect your safety during this period of time SIVI explained to the boy calmly, but the expression on his face made people involuntarily associate with the wolf who was luring the pure lamb: "the later things can be decided by talking with the dean of the college. I think you won''t mind if your parents are killed, do you mind if the K in your name becomes D or l or so on?"


    Although almost all human beings don''t like vampires, and most vampires look down on human beings, it doesn''t mean that there is no communication between them - of course, it can''t be in the open.


    Different from the radical night aristocrats, there are also some vampires who have a good relationship with human beings, and even some countries will feed the vampires with death row prisoners to seek their help to a certain extent.


    The most famous of those vampires who are closely related to human beings is the "scarlet gold" who claims to be a reformist. They will add "dragunier" in the middle of their names, which means "go to the unknown sky of the day", which is abbreviated as D. in addition, there is also the hermit faction of vampires called "thorn rose", with the middle name of "Lauro de BICIA" It means "the wise man hidden in the world", abbreviated as L.


    These are not much weaker than the night aristocrats on the vampire faction, Sylvie also use their name to let Peter relax, and increase the credibility of his words.


    To be honest, working with Peter is not the best solution. Compared with the method with great possibility of change, the best way is to dig out the clues of the treasure from Peter''s mouth, and then get the treasure first.


    However, this will inevitably worsen the relationship between Sylvie and the night aristocrats, although Sylvie''s reputation among the night aristocrats is almost to the point of hatred.


    As for the relationship between himself and the night aristocrat becomes more rigid, Sylvie certainly doesn''t care. Since he has figured it out, he has already entered the mentality that there are more lice and no worries about debt. The real reason why he chose this way is to take advantage of this great opportunity to get rid of the prince vampire at one go!


    For a variety of reasons, the prince of vampire in many ways can not be compared with the great mages of human beings, but the number of them far more powerful than high-level magicians is as rare as that of human magicians.


    Although Sylvie doesn''t know how many princes there will be in the dark night aristocracy, if you can solve a prince level at this time, it is absolutely equivalent to pulling out the tiger''s teeth and claws. The danger is still there, but it has been reduced by more than one level!


    Now that he was in complete opposition to the group, Sylvie was happy to see the other side weaken.


    Mrs. Lauren looked at Seaver with some complicated eyes. As one of the few people who knew that Seaver had the order of Merlin III, she also guessed the reason why Sylvie would choose this way. However, she sighed incomprehensibly and said nothing more.


    The radical night nobility is a great threat to human beings, and it is not a bad thing to weaken their strength if they finally catch their tails. Out of this consideration, Mrs. Lauren did not stop, but looked at Peter like other professors.


    Because other professors don''t know about the entanglement between Sylvie and the night aristocrats, they can''t guess Siwei''s Xiaojiu. They just want to see what SIVI, who has always surprised them, will do next.


    "Is it really guaranteed that I will live?" Peter pondered for a long time, and finally, with a faint sense of hope, hesitated to confirm to Sylvie.


    His parents raised him through all kinds of hardships, but he didn''t want to let him die. If he could, he didn''t want to go to the black and let his parents give him the black hair.


    "It depends on whether your sincerity of cooperation is sufficient."


    Already aware of the other party''s hidden desire to live, Seaver said slowly.


    "If you can keep my life safe," Peter looked up at Seaver, as if to see from his face whether he was lying: "it doesn''t matter if you cooperate."


    "I''ll do my best." Sylvie laughed and held out his hand to Peter: "so happy to work together."


    "Yes." Peter took his hand, his eyes mixed. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    As the founder and mainstay of the dark night aristocrat and the only prince level vampire of the night aristocrat, kandinov K. longros is not happy now.


    The man with long hair like dark green seaweed is calling out through himself. Layers of bloody bats overlook the students and residents in the mountain city who are attacking bats like practice shooting.


    These existence to him in the past is just like a mole ant humble, with a finger can crush to death. But now he has to bear these attacks from mole ants.


    Just like the buzzing mosquitoes in summer, although they can not cause any real trauma to themselves, they can also make people tired and even neurasthenia.


    Although he wanted to shoot these guys to death with a slap, kandinov still held back and did not start rashly.


    Ordinary people, no, in fact, most magicians do not realize how terrifying the destructive power lies in Sauron''s eyes at the top of the castle, which looks like an ornament. Only after reaching his level can we clearly feel how powerful the eye of Sauron is.


    It is worthy of being left over by the legendary great mage krapaqi Langer in the legend to protect this college and the treasure in it!


    However, kandinov is not in a hurry. Bruno Langer, the only one who threatens him in this college, is still thousands of miles away. In addition, he has deliberately blocked the communication. I am afraid that he has just received news about something strange happened in the college. It is still time before he returns here. During this period, as long as the kid he received some time ago can play a treasure, or simply close Soren''s eyes, then everything will be over without any suspense.


    There''s a wonderful connection, or contract, between the parent and the subordinate vampire. Before the parents can kill each other through the absolute power of parents, it is easy to kill the parents.


    Although there is no way to get information contact with the other party through this connection, there is no problem in transmitting a fuzzy induction.


    Once again, kandinov sent a message of urging to Peter unilaterally.


    The people below made him more and more angry.


    His triangular eyes are mostly white, and his pupils are only one-third of those of ordinary people. Even the roughest people can know that the guy in front of him is definitely not easy to be provoked by.


    In fact, it is also the case. As a radical of vampires, kandinov''s hot temper is also very famous among vampires.


    A long time ago, this guy was a little aristocrat in the human race, but his family was in decline, so the noble girl engaged to him since he was a child also retired from marriage with him, who became a declining aristocrat. In his anger, this guy completed the first embrace ceremony with a vampire, and became such a monster that people were afraid of. He destroyed all those who had offended him, and the noble girl was killed by him first and then. At that time, this incident also caused a stir in most of the eastern plains, and as a fuse, the Vatican swept the dark creatures.


    After escaping from the sweeps, he completed several large-scale massacres, which made his own strength leap forward. Finally, he attacked and killed his parents and got freedom. Later, because he was dissatisfied with the idea that some vampires wanted to cooperate with human beings, he joined the night aristocrat, and began to secretly accumulate strength from the light to the dark. Until this appearance nearly ten years later, he has become one of the few princes in the whole vampire community.


    Of course, judging from his wilder and crueler temperament than in the past, I''m afraid his promotion method is not a right way


    However, because of his fiery temper and craziness, and his act of murdering his parents, kandinov, the most powerful of the night aristocrats, failed to become the core decision-making member of the night aristocrats. It is impossible to say that he is not dissatisfied with this. Therefore, after obtaining the information about the treasures in Huolian college, he would come here alone, regardless of other night aristocrats who were secretly engaged in activities, and planned to take the treasure alone, so as to make his status in the vampires better.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no movement in the castle. Kandinov began to wonder whether he wanted to torture Peter''s soul a little through that connection. When the guy who was sparing no effort, a vague feeling came from the other side of the connection.


    The information was not complicated, and kandinov quickly read it out.


    "Sauron''s eyes have been closed."


    With the interpretation of the news, kandinov was ecstatic. He calmed down soon.


    Although in his perception, the external warning boundary has indeed disappeared, but Soren''s eyes that the destruction of heaven and earth as a terrible force has not disappeared.


    As a vampire who once killed his parents, he would not completely believe Peter''s words, even if the kid''s life was in his hands. And as a vampire who avoided the Vatican, his brain was not as single-minded as trolls.


    Irritability doesn''t mean foolhardiness. Many people who belittle his brain because of his irascible temperament finally fell in front of him and became the cornerstone of kandinov''s rising power or the walking corpse used to drive him at will.He continued to observe for a while.


    Until the castle began to spread out waves of fighting magic waves, the original mountain city street students also stopped their hands of magic, with just made a variety of equipment for vampires began to orderly retract into the room, he confirmed the correctness of the message.


    And after he tried to manipulate the bat to dive down and cause damage to the street without a single attack from Soren''s eye, the degree of certainty was enhanced to the greatest extent - the last wall between him and the treasure had disappeared, and now it was time for him to vent his anger!


    As for controlling the bats to attack Sauron''s eye Well, what if that thing explodes and affects you? You know, it has been operating for decades, but its power is still strong enough to make kandinov blush. Even if it didn''t affect yourself, what if the treasure was blown up? So he spent so much effort to revenge a great magician, but in the end, he didn''t make a lot of money


    Instead of letting the bats continue to attack Street houses, kandinov kept them circling around the mountain city. After all, rather than creating chaos, preventing Sophia, who is the only one with longue blood, to escape from the mountain city is the first priority. And he could not help but fly towards the castle.


    "The enemy is approaching in the southwest, Mr. Aldrich. Are you ok? "


    in the castle, SIVI, who had been informed for a long time, was already in the southwest corridor.


    The news that Sauron''s eyes were closed was, of course, a fabrication.


    If you go to the dean''s office now, you will find that there are two high-level magicians in the college. At the moment, the walls around the dean''s room have become a circular display screen, which shows the scene observed by Soren''s eye.


    It''s true that there''s no way for us to make automatic eye contact, except that we can''t use the automatic eye detection mode to carry out the attack Yes! This can only be done when two high-level magicians are shooting together.


    After that, if the opponent is blasted into slag, it is natural that everyone is happy. If he is not dead, then SIVI will mend the knife.


    The rest of the professors were either guarding Peter or releasing magic to make the illusion that a fierce battle was going on.


    "No problem. Leave it to me." Sylvia answered Mrs. Lauren through the local communications magic, and then began to stare at the approaching black spot in the sky.


    In his hands, five broken crystals of elements are already in the palm of his hand.


    "Why are you fighting to guard here? Are other professors more suitable for this position than you?" Sophia, who might have thought Sylvia was too nervous to say anything, asked casually, "didn''t you say you''re going to start a school of magic?"


    Although other magicians who have been promoted to the middle level may have some powerful magic, those magic definitely need a long time to chant. Although the possibility is not great, if they are detected wrong, it will be over. In order to plan not to fall short of success, West Wei just proposed to let oneself take up the role of mending knife.


    After all, the power of the void King''s fist is no less powerful than the three ring magic and even the four ring magic. In addition, the level of the void emperor geboga is higher than that of the prince level vampire. The effect should be good. What''s more, although it is not instant, the starting time of this skill is also very short. It can be used to mend the sword and hit the stick.


    But of course he couldn''t say that, so SIVI said, "Sophia, what do you think is the most important thing to be a dean? Do you know a lot of powerful magic, or do you have a deep understanding of magic? "


    "Well..." Sophia pondered, but Sylvie didn''t really want her to answer.


    "I think, as a dean, the most important thing is to protect the College under your feet and the students behind you." He said with a strong sense of righteousness and awe: "if, as a professor of Keqing, even his own college is not well protected, then what qualifications to establish the world''s first magic academy?"


    The attack of Soren''s eye explodes out of the window, and the dazzling light shoots in from the window, which immediately turns the world into a piece of gold. And in this golden, a not tall figure is deeply imprinted on Sophia and can''t rest assured to run over, also heard Sylvie said Alice''s heart. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Still in sleep, SIVI was awakened by the knock on the door. He opened his sour eyelids, yawned, and got up from the bed.


    Although the disturbance lasted for a long time, it was only one day. Yesterday, after finishing three simple copies of the fighting spirit, SIVI took off his robe and fell asleep on the bed.


    Up to now, he has not been able to fully recover.


    "Who..." Scratching his messy hair, seavy opened the door in a poor way.


    Standing outside the door was Alice, the little maid. She said hello to Seaver with a perfect smile. Then she didn''t know why she suddenly began to be shy. She blushed to inform the dean of SIVI that she had come back and was waiting for him in the dean''s room. She ran away like a frightened rabbit.


    Even if you haven''t had time to wash, you don''t have to run away in such a panic SIVI closed the door in a daze and planned to go to the bathroom of his room to take care of it, but suddenly he found that he was wearing only a very thin underwear.


    Although it''s not a shame for men to see their underwear, there''s a problem if they''re just sweating because of their dreams, which makes their clothes a little transparent, and there are some physiological phenomena that often happen to men when they get up.


    From Alice''s point of view, it''s just a rascal!


    Sylvie covered his face, and at the same time, he felt sorry. The plan to enroll Alice as a student seemed doomed to die. No normal girl would want an exhibitionist to be her teacher.


    But Sylvie was not the kind of person who would be sentimental about something for a long time, and soon he was back on his feet.


    Yesterday, the vampire prince had the same tenacious vitality as Xiaoqiang. Even after being bombed by Soren''s eyes, he choked half of his breath and planned to let the bats outside take him away.


    As a result, he was mended by a hollow emperor''s fist from Sylvie, who was waiting for him. After that, they went to ask Peter to confirm that the connection between him and the prince class had disappeared completely.


    And Sylvie also got a large amount of task reward, but before he looked at it carefully, he was confused by many other things.


    By the end of his busy schedule, it was already the third shift of the night, and he didn''t even have dinner. So he went to sleep after brushing the copy. So far, he didn''t know what he had got.


    But at least it''s a three-star mission. It won''t be too shabby to reward.


    Taking Bruno''s call aside, SIVI sat down on the bed and began to inquire about yesterday''s harvest.


    First of all, all kinds of college construction resources, including the gemstone resources that had already reached the bottom, almost all increased in the form of visible to the naked eye, which made Sylvia feel relieved that NIMA was poor. Then, it was not easy to finish the task.


    In fact, the amount of those resources can not only support the construction of the protective border, but also build some other buildings. However, SIVI has not decided what to build next.


    In short, after purchasing the construction drawings of the protective border and confirming the construction, SIVI began to look at other things.


    There are a lot of new items in his item list, but except for the common scrap iron in the next copy (which is very good magic equipment for the world''s average magician), there are only three items that can attract SIVI''s attention.


    The first is a technician crystal that looks like an enlarged version. If it wasn''t for the crystal next to it, and the size difference was obvious, maybe Sylvie would have ignored it.


    [superior technician crystal]


    [consumables]


    [learn a magic that meets the activation conditions of the second ring or below, or improve its proficiency. ¡¿


    seeing this very familiar attribute, SIVI couldn''t help tears I haven''t hit the technician crystal that can activate the second ring magic for so long. He almost thought that it was only useful for one ring of magic.


    But now this crystal is also a task reward. The copy is not produced. It seems that we can only put our hope on the task and the newly opened copy after completing the [embryonic] task.


    The second object is a piece of transparent paper, which is a bit like plastic paper. It is densely covered with light blue magic lines, forming a small magic array. SIVI can feel a very calm but powerful magic from it.


    [ocean engraving (excellent)]


    [consumable excellent level]


    [this is a product made by the unique secret method of mermaid family, which can greatly improve the basic attributes of items below treasure level. If the items have water element characteristic enchantment, the effect will be further improved. In addition, it can also make items gain an additional inherent water elemental magic. ¡¿


    [inherent Magic: the wall of ice crystals]


    [Note: "the ocean is our mother, the waves lead us forward, and the glacier is our weapon! This is the melody of our sea people. Long live the Empire of handil! " ¡ª¡ªBy Mermaid craftsman]It''s another excellent enchanting item, plus the enchanting crystal that he got in the copy of moonlight lake. Sylvie has begun to look forward to what kind of magic items will be produced by enchanting Eliza''s dagger at the same time.


    "It looks like Eliza''s girl is cheap again." Sylvie shook his head, but there was no sign of regret on his face.


    Originally, Eliza and Theo have been loved by him as a daughter, so it''s not a pity to give her some good equipment. Besides, Theo''s magic wand "platinum fumigation" attribute is better than Eliza''s sea blue dagger. Although Eliza is very good-natured and won''t have any objection, SIVI wants a bowl of water to be even, so that neither of them will be wronged.


    After putting the sea engraving back into the item bar, Sylvie takes out a third item.


    It''s a construction drawing.


    [construction drawing of slym nest (LV1)]


    [consumables]


    [build an underground tunnel with complicated access roads, in which slym and its subspecies will be randomly refreshed. Slim has a chance to drop some alchemy material. ¡¿


    [Note: "are you still worried about where your students should practice? Are you still impatient because you can''t find the monster''s refresh point? Still because there is no way to make students proficient in the formal fight with demons as soon as possible and headache? It''s OK. The SLM nest meets your requirements. There are all kinds of slym in Crusade level one to nine! How many resources does such a good building need? 1000 wood? no A thousand stones? Neither! Just 998 silver coins, and schlem''s nest to take home! What are you waiting for such a good thing! Let''s move on! " ¡ª¡ªBy suspicious black hooded magician]


    "..." Sylvie looked at the funny note with a speechless face.


    Compared with architecture, the name of "slim nest" sounds more like a replica. In fact, its function is similar to that of a replica, that is, a place for students to enter for a trial. Moreover, from the introduction, this replica can only refresh the slain subspecies of level 9 in the Crusade, and it is not too dangerous.


    As for the material of alchemy Frankly speaking, besides the gel and colloidal catalyst, Xi Wei has no idea what else can be found on what brother sliming has. Goblin will spread the equipment at any time. He can only be a sticky and jelly nothing.


    However, the price of 998 silver coins is not high for the current SIVI. If it is converted into gold coins, it can only be worth 100. He said that he had no pressure!


    However, he thought that the construction time might be prolonged due to the construction of two buildings at the same time, so SIVI planned to wait until the completion of the protective border.


    After reading the inventory, seavy looked at the other sections of the college system.


    In the achievement page, the number of achievement points makes Seaver''s heart beat hard.


    Not only is there a quest reward, but there''s also a black trophy like pattern showing Sylvie''s highest level achievement so far.


    [achievement: King of mending Sabre]


    [achievement level: black iron trophy]


    [unlocking condition: successfully kill an existence more than ten times stronger than oneself through mending Dao. ¡¿


    [achievement value: 200 points]


    such a large amount of achievement points made SIVI, who was already on the verge of poverty, once again rich, and even made up enough points to directly purchase his coveted "double casting" achievement skill.


    But Sylvie decided to save it first and use it when it was needed again After all, his covetous skills and equipment are too much, so it is still a little difficult to buy such a lot of achievements at once


    In addition, in the reputation page, SIVI found that there was an additional regional reputation. From low to high, there were five levels of hostility, coldness, friendliness, respect and worship. However, only two regions have regional reputation.


    One is horadur, whose reputation is friendly, and the other is Huolian National College, whose reputation is respect.


    If you click on the two regions, you will jump out of the "region specific task" Well, taking on this kind of task also needs to consume reputation points. However, unlike other tasks, the reward of regional task can be seen, but the task content can only be known after the next task.


    Horadur''s regional mission is called "shadow of the church dungeon." the difficulty is three stars. The reward is 30 points of achievement and a black knight calling contract.


    The mission of Huolian national college is to "bury the truth of the Millennium treasure". The difficulty is four stars. The reward is achievement point 50 points and the name is "clapper suit". They are a combination of a long magic wand, a cloak and a ring. Unfortunately, they can''t see the attributes. In any case, as a legendary mage, clapper Langer''s equipment is not so bad.


    Now, of course, SIVI is not interested in this mission - he is not ready to fight the langes.


    After confirming that he didn''t miss anything else, Sylvie washed his face and walked to the dean''s office. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    "Excuse me." Ignoring the garrulous Timo''s fragmentary reading, SIVI went all the way to the dean''s room, knocked on the door and said.


    "Is it idrick? Come in


    From the room came the voice of Bruno.


    On hearing this, SIVI pushed the door in. In addition to Bruno, Mrs. Lauren and Peter were in the room.


    "That''s settled." Bruno nodded to Mrs. Lauren. "You can send Mr. Lawrence down to rest first."


    Peter K. Lawrence seemed to want to say something else, but at last he just whispered to himself and walked out with Mrs. Laurence.


    As a count level vampire, Bruno is no different from a three-year-old child in front of the great magician Bruno. They are all in a position of no fighting back.


    When the door lock of the mahogany door clattered, Bruno put his eyes on Sylvie: "Sir idrick, sit down."


    With his words, a chair gradually loomed behind Sylvie, followed by an empty tea table.


    "What do you want? Black tea or coffee? " The old man asked again.


    "Black tea is ready, thank you." Said Sylvie with some formality.


    "Well, a cup of komaish."


    Small and delicate teapots and matching ceramic cups appeared on the tea table, as well as milk and lemon for seasoning. In addition to the tea set, there was also a plate with a pile of Well, cockroaches?


    "Although there are more and more kinds of sweets in sweet treasure, I still like this cockroach candy personally. If you are interested, you can try it."


    "Er, good..."


    Out of politeness, even though seavy had an impulse to lift the table, he could only respond in such a perfunctory way.


    Even as Sylvie hesitated to try the cockroach candy that started crawling all over the table, Bruno got to the point.


    "Thank you so much for this time. If it wasn''t for you, Huolian college and my lovely students don''t know what it would be like


    For Bruno''s admiration, Sylvie took it with equanimity - he did a lot of work in yesterday''s incident.


    If Sylvie didn''t stabilize the situation in the first time and make the students agitate, Peter would surely be able to seize Sophia and open the longer treasure to succeed in his plot; if SIVI had not guessed the identity of the prisoner, Peter would have continued to create chaos to catalyze but flustered scenes; if Sylvie had not caught Peter, Peter would have been able to seize Sophia and open longer''s treasure Then, they can''t determine the real identity of the backstage gangster and set a trap. If SIVI didn''t launch the continuous technique immediately after the other party was hard hit by Soren''s eye and beat him to death with the empty emperor''s fist, I''m afraid that the enemy with strong hatred would try to revenge


    Even when the scene was cleaned up later, in order to treat the students who were finally injured by blood bats, Sylvie took out a water mixing healing potion to reduce the casualties to zero.


    If Sylvie is not here, God knows how much the loss of Huolian college will be.


    "In recognition of your contribution, I''m going to hold a party for you!" Bruno went on.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sylvie stares at the Dean without saying a word, until the other person avoids his sight and turns his wrinkled old face to one side.


    Sure enough, this guy just wanted to find an excuse to have a party.


    "In addition, Qiyao mage Association intends to give you a title of honorary mage, and you can get a lot of subsidies every month." I think what I just said is out of date. The old man shrugged his shoulders like a child and continued, "we will pay you the same salary as other teachers in the future. And this... "


    The old man opened the drawer at his feet, took out a piece of red translucent crystal ore with faint light from it, and handed it to SIVI with a face. "This Yao Jing is one of my collections. I''ll give it to you."


    Although the old man didn''t say the value of this glittering crystal, from its excellent appearance, this is definitely not the kind of cheap goods sold in the mountain city alchemy material store.


    Sylvie did not affectation, took that piece of Yao Jing.


    Then he solemnly said to Bruno, "about the curriculum, I''m actually going to leave college."


    "Oh?" Bruno''s old face was full of puzzles. Obviously, he didn''t expect Sylvie to leave so early: "why do you have to leave here after staying so long? Where is it that we are not well served? "


    "No, the hospitality of your college makes me happy, but I don''t think I should continue to stay."


    "And after this incident, I''m also deeply aware of my own shortcomings and need to continue to experience outside," SIVI said seriously


    "It seems that you have decided to go." The old man stroked his white beard, as if he could penetrate some of the lies in the world. Through the false image of the bad old man, he looked at Seaver, but he also looked at him with a clear conscience. Finally, the old man sighed helplessly: "since even the reason has been so perfect, I guess I can''t stop you by saying anything.""Well, thank you, Dean."


    When SIVI heard the other party relax, he put down a big stone in his heart, and then he lifted a cockroach that was about to climb up on him with his tentacles.


    Just at this moment, the door of the dean''s office was knocked.


    "I''m Sophia long. I want to talk to the Dean Are you free now? " Sophia''s voice sounded dull, probably because of a door.


    Bruno looked at SIVI and said to the door without saying anything.


    "We''ve just come to an end. Come on in."


    "Impolite." With the squeak of some old doors being pushed open, the girl''s tone was very formal, and she didn''t seem to be talking to her relatives at all.


    When she saw Sylvie sitting next to her, she was stunned, but then she adjusted. As if Sylvie had not seen a cockroach frozen there, she put an envelope in her hand at Bruno''s table.


    "Your honor, I want to apply to drop out."


    "Yes." There was no obvious change in the old man''s face, just as he had expected a girl to behave like this. He shook his head regretfully and said, "in fact, you don''t have to decide so early. Isn''t there another chance? As long as you can pass this promotion test... "


    Bruno seems to think that Sophia left school because she couldn''t stand the pressure to be promoted no matter how hard she tried.


    "No more." Sophia said decidedly: "I have been thinking for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion that I am not suitable to be a magician in the ordinary sense."


    "Oh?" The old man raised his snow-white eyebrows, which made his expression look a little interesting: "so, have you found your own way? It doesn''t matter if you don''t find it. "


    "It has been found." Sophia still didn''t leave herself any room to go back, saying, "I''ll be the best alchemist of our time."


    There was a smile on her face, but more importantly, she was determined and persistent to strive for the distant goal: "only in this way can we be worthy of the world''s first magic academy, isn''t it?"


    Sylvie looked up in surprise at the girl with a resolute look, and then he could not help but smile.


    Bruno, who was still a little confused about the situation, looked at SIVI and Sophia. At last, he took off his crystal glasses, wiped them tremblingly, and said with a look of regret: "Alas My granddaughter can''t stay when she grows up. "


    Without waiting for Sophia''s red face to protest, he asked Sylvia and Sophia out of the dean''s office.


    "Sophia, what you just said," SIVI said excitedly, throwing the cockroach aside. "It means to be a teacher in my college, right?"


    "Until then, you''ll have to wait for you to set up the college." Instead of denying it, Sophia took the subject to another side: "do you know how difficult it is to set up a school of Magic now?"


    "Peace of mind, there will always be a way out of that kind of thing ~" said Sylvie, with his own system, without any pressure.


    In fact, in only four hours, the system will be completed in the protection of the border, so that all the core facilities will be completed, and the main task [embryonic] will be completed. The first time to complete the main task, the whole system will certainly be able to enter a new stage.


    Sylvie reckons that he should be able to start building a real college by then.


    It was for this reason that he decided to leave Huolian National Academy of magic.


    "I can''t rest assured by your attitude." Sophia looked at Sylvie, who was smiling in a good mood, but could not be optimistic. "Can''t you feel a little nervous?"


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s still plenty of time. What do you think of the name of the school of witchcraft and Wizardry called Sylvia school?" Said Sylvie cheerfully.


    "That is to crown your name directly!"


    "Because I am the founder and President, what''s wrong with me?"


    "not good in every sense!"


    So they walked side by side in the corridor, noisily towards the student dormitory.


    Not far from them, a girl in a maid''s dress heard something from them. She bit her delicate lips, and then walked to the dean''s room with a determined expression. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    ''Alice, is it really all right for you to come with us


    The next day, all of a sudden, they heard that Alice was going to leave with them.


    All the way to the entrance of the college, Sylvie couldn''t help reconfirming: "after we leave this time, it may be a long time before we go back to Huolian college again?"


    And it''s not impossible to never come. Rather, the possibility is bigger than coming back.


    "Well, I''ve been very clear about the consequences of this choice." The little maid nodded and said with a soft smile, "the main purpose of my mother''s coming to Huolian college is not to let me be bound by my family''s eyes, so that I can have a better understanding of the outside world. And now, instead of being in college all the time, isn''t it better to go out with you and develop your own insights? "


    "About being my student..." Sylvie hesitated for a moment, but at last he could not help asking the question.


    "Well, I''ll ask you to take care of me later."


    Alice took up the corner of her skirt and bowed to Sylvie.


    "Of course."


    Seaver, too, looked relieved and began to smile. If Alice refused him again, he really didn''t know what to look at.


    In this way, Sylvie and his entourage increased to five and left Huolian college.


    There are no vehicles and horses that can travel during this period of time in the mountain city of govenhora. The nearest town to Huolian college is Moston in the southeast. Although the distance is more than 70 kilometers recently, if you start hiking in the vast grassland, you may still have to camp on the way. They will stop in the hotel in Seville to consider whether they should be in govenhora When he stayed for a day to see if there would be a passing motorcade in the post station tomorrow, a palpitation like a heartbeat came from the back of his hand.


    Yesterday afternoon, with the completion of the construction of the protective border, the main task, which had been put into effect for nearly a month, was finally completed. However, before Sylvie had a look at the rewards of the mission, the system of the Academy of magic suddenly began to be updated. As a result, SIVI couldn''t even brush the copy yesterday.


    Fortunately, even when it''s being updated, SIVI''s magic and bronze lockers are still working.


    And it''s only now that the magic academy system has moved.


    To be honest, it''s a real relief for Seaver Although the system is very bad, but at present, I really can''t do without it.


    While Eliza and they were still talking about something, Sylvia secretly opened the system page.


    At the beginning, he found that it was different from usual - the first page was no longer a task layout in progress, but was similar to the one prompted by the system. Now there are two new messages on it.


    [system update completed. New news page, teaching knowledge page, new title system. ¡¿


    [after the task is updated, please go to the task page to query. Copy update completed, please go to the trial gate layout. ¡¿


    if you turn back, except that the resources page and the college construction page are combined together, and the achievement page has an additional title system, there are no big changes. Only when a new page is added at the end, it should be the so-called teaching knowledge page.


    There are five columns in that page, namely "magic structure", "alchemy", "magical creatures", "mainland news" and "miscellaneous studies".


    Each column is divided into a lot of messy small disciplines, such as "magic refining", "incantation literature", "artistic analysis", "element guidance" and "mystics" in magic structure; there are "scroll study", "pharmaceutics", "magic creation", "Enchantment", "magical design" and so on in alchemy; there are "magical biology" and "magical biology" in magical biology¡® In mainland China, there are "exotic folk customs", "magic history", "Continental geography" and so on, and miscellaneous studies are even more chaotic.


    Except for a small number of subjects such as "magic application", "magic science" and so on, the other disciplines are all Lv2. SIVI even doubts that if all these disciplines reach LV5, they will be directly offered up by the people of Qiyao mage Association as the national treasure of human beings worthy of comparison


    After seeing the new project, he turned his attention to the task page again.


    [initial embryonic form] has disappeared, and a new task has been replaced by the main task - [the development of the second school district].


    [task: the second school district development]


    [task content: the construction of the core college has been completed, and it is time for you to take the first step towards the world! Choose one of the following college types as your starting point for a second school district! ¡¿


    [task requirements: select a college mode, and the basic station of the college can be generated after passing the task assessment. ¡¿


    seavy immediately understood the meaning of this task - in short, he could finally get rid of the long-standing problem of playing web games alone, and build various college buildings into the world Of course, you have to pass the examination first.However, in any case, we can finally have our own college, which is a step closer to the distant goal. After thinking of this, Xi Wei continued to read:


    [to be selected one of the two towers of mountain white city: take the towering mountains that appear out of thin air as your support, and build a city level college with two towers echoing each other on the unique natural danger that even migratory birds dare not fly over! ¡¿


    [if you choose this college, you can get a part of the buildings free of charge, and you can also get the corresponding resource consumption reduction in the future construction, and you can specify the location of the steep mountain as you like (limited to one time). The disadvantage is that the college can not be moved freely after the establishment. ¡¿


    [it can open the special building "twin towers" and the special NPC "Gemini Guardian Knight".


    , though it looks very strong, it is only an upgraded version of the school of hope, and the defense seems to have been lacking in the eyes of Solon. What if something awesome happens? next.


    Atlantis of the sea: the boundless blue ocean will be your protection. No matter whether it is calm or rough, even if it is a terrible tsunami, the surface changes will not affect the huge college which is hidden in the bottom of the sea and can move freely. It will be a more reassuring existence than Noah''s Ark! ¡¿


    [if you choose this college, you can get triple waterproof enchantment for free. The enchantment can exempt all water element magic, and the college will enjoy the discount of LV + 1 magic pool. The disadvantage is that it is impossible to land on shore. ¡¿


    [it can open the special building "sea dock", open the special alchemy item "diving magic boat", and employ Mermaid and Yuren as guards. ¡¿


    is the sea behind the mountain Although the name Atlantis sounds like a gimmick, don''t forget that Seaver has never seen the sea before


    Build a peat submarine college! Although it is not clear, but the diving boat is not free! The money and the system you''re planning on are definitely mine!


    because there are other people present, Siwei resisted the urge to lift the table, and put the Tucao together in the bottom of his heart, and began to make complaints about the next one.


    [City in the clouds of the sky: This is a huge empty Island transformed from a floating island. Even lightning and rainstorm can''t shake it at all! Through the precise magic technology structure, this huge college which has been hidden in the cloud can fly freely in any corner of the sky! ¡¿


    [if you choose this college, you can get lightning rod and lightning reactor free of charge. In addition, the dean''s law tower will get the corresponding gain and the right to control flight. The drawback is that it''s quite magical in every sense. ¡¿


    [it can open the special building "star vein furnace", the special building "airport", and the special alchemy item "Flying Magic ship (empty boat)". ¡¿


    seeing this one, SIVI got tangled up.


    Although, like Atlantis, the cost of an empty boat is certainly not cheap However, compared with ships that can only travel in the sea, the practical value of empty boats is greatly improved. It is very convenient to fly a lot of times


    However, from the introduction, if you choose this one, the construction of magic pool will have to give priority to other buildings, which will drag down the whole school park to a large extent, which is a little bit more than the loss.


    In a word, let''s put the city in the cloud as a candidate and see the last one.


    Eden on the other side: colleges that do not exist in this world can only be entered through some other ways. The semiplane, built on the eternal night, is surrounded by mysterious and magical fog. Here is no resource dispute Peach Blossom Land, no other people covet the ideal town! ¡¿


    [if you choose this college, you can get a half plane, which can''t expand its area and will not be attacked. But all construction will consume a little more resources. ¡¿


    [can open the "invisible platform" of special buildings, open the "magic steam train" of special alchemy items, and open the special alchemy items'' College key '']


    looking at the introduction of the last college, SIVI was a bit stunned How can this system work like this?! It''s based on another plane, well, a semiplane College - it''s absolutely invincible!


    However, regardless of the increase in the consumption of all construction resources Why is there always an inexplicable sense of sight when the special buildings and objects are added? Is this really OK?


    Anyway, the mountains and the sea are excluded, and the rest of the sky and the other shore look great. However, if you have to choose, SIVI has been troubled for a long time, then with a look in his eyes, he finally makes a decision, straightens up and chooses the direction carefully (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Although the sense of security of the half plane of Eden on the other side is very high, and it is also in line with the mysterious atmosphere of the school of magic, after all, the constraints on the growth of the later stage are too great. Let alone the fact that the area cannot be expanded. If there are more buildings in the future, I am afraid that there will be no land for the construction of new buildings That can also be called the world to your sister''s day lily, when even lava flowers are cool, OK!


    By the way, lava flower is a kind of magic plant. It usually grows on the edge of a volcano and has a high temperature of 130 degrees. It is also the main ingredient of hot drink potion (medicine to keep itself warm in cold winter).


    In this case, it is obvious what to do.


    Sylvie stood up. His sudden action made the girls around him startled. He stopped the argument which became more and more like a family chat. He looked at SIVI without knowing why.


    "We have more important things to do now than go straight to a certain place and spend a lot of money and manpower to set up a college." He began to speak out.


    But before he could finish, Sophia suddenly interrupted him.


    "It was you who wanted to go straight to a place to set up a college, right?" She pointed to the heart of the problem.


    "Well," said Sylvie, stunned for a moment, but immediately began to say, "yes, but I''ve been thinking about it all the time. It''s not going to work like this! If you want to establish a college, in addition to a lot of money and resources, but also have the corresponding strength and experience. From this point of view, we still have a lot of deficiencies! "


    Although he was just looking at the updated project of the magic academy system, from the perspective of ordinary people, he really seemed to be meditating. With sylvier''s acting talent that he didn''t know when to develop, several girls who were only 17 years old believed him.


    "So at this time, we should continue to experience and help others along the way. It can not only enrich our experience and exercise our ability, but also publicize the reputation of the college that has not yet been established, so that the college that has not yet been established will have a certain degree of popularity, which is really killing two birds with one stone! "


    At this point, Sylvie''s intention is clear.


    Yes, he is going to pick up some one or two star missions on the road, and solve them as quickly as possible with the help of the girls.


    After all, compared with the replica, there seems to be a lot of task rewards are resource type, and the number is much larger. Besides the high sounding reasons just mentioned with the girls, the biggest reason is to try to see if this behavior can further increase his reputation. After all, he needs prestige points to take up a task. Although he has a good reserve of achievement points due to the successive events before, if he really starts to brush the task, the most important reason is to try to see if he can make his reputation rise further It''s going to run out soon.


    Balance is the king!


    Saying that, Seaver suddenly found that he had just completed the main task that had plagued him for nearly a month, but somehow he felt that his schedule was not as free as he wanted, but a little busier


    It must be just an illusion. It can''t scare me!


    "Of course, we''ll have to go back to my wizard''s tower, where the key items of magic we''re going to teach Alice are still there," he continued


    After all, at the beginning, he just wanted to send Theo home, and everything was OK. Therefore, a lot of useless sundries were not taken with him in order to save space. Who would have expected that the future things would be like an agreement, which gathered one after another, and finally developed to be a guest professor in Huolian college


    "Though I don''t understand you." Sophia rubbed her forehead in distress. Then she glared at SIVI and said, "but you''ve said so much, but you haven''t mentioned the most important question at all."


    "The most critical question?" Sylvie asked, "what''s that?"


    "How do we get out of here, of course?"


    "Ah...!" I forget when I''m not careful


    The next day, passing through the mountain town of govenhora, there were five more men in mage''s robes on a convoy of seven horse wagons.


    "Well, I didn''t expect Mr. Aldrich to ride in our carriage. It''s so splendid." The fat goblin rubbed his hands and narrowed into a slit. His eyes were full of reverence.


    "I didn''t expect you to meet me, sonny."


    Sylvie also made a little response. After all, the goblin also ventured to act as a messenger between him and the eldest princess Well, I mean, it''s not bad.


    The carriage in which he was riding was also full of goods, but because of their borrowing, sasansang and his party shared the goods among the other six carriages, leaving a carriage for them.


    "Haha, in fact, the last time Cough, that adult gave shasangsang a tax-free certificate. " Sasangsang said with pride that if there was no warning from the eldest princess, I''m afraid it would have filled the streets to publicize the great cause he had done: "however, the validity period is only one year, and the income in this year desperately runs on several orders."The business tax in this world is still very heavy, and the status of merchants is only a little better than that of tenant farmers, while the existence of those small travelling merchants is purely equivalent to the existence of thieves and swindlers. Those merchants who eat the price difference of local goods spend tens of times as much as the freight on business tax. It''s no wonder that only a small amount of businessmen can do well and become big.


    Under such circumstances, it can be imagined that if the business tax is exempted, even if it is only in all parts of the Huolian Empire, even if it is only for one year, and if shasang sang is diligent and runs around Huolian more, the rich list of Huolian next year will be (if any...) Maybe the goblin will appear for the first time.


    "Is your destination Moston this time?" Asked SIVI casually.


    "No, we''re going straight to yonia. Moston''s population is too small to consume our goods." Shasangsang shook his head, and his two seemingly huge ears also shook with his movements, looking funny: "it is not in our interest to stop for a day for the purchasing power of that small place Ah, of course, if Lord Aldrich wants to stop there, there will be no problem. Even if it is a loss, shasang sang will stop there! "


    Seeing the fat goblin trying to curry favor with himself, Sylvie actually felt pretty good.


    However, he didn''t want to let the other party lose a little profit for his own reasons. Originally, they went to Moston only because the post station there should have a carriage to rent, so it was more convenient to go to other towns. If you can go straight to the bigger County of yonia, why not?


    "No, we can go to yonia on the way." Sylvie said decisively, "I''ll settle for the transportation and meals on the way after they arrive."


    "No, no, no, sir! It''s a great honor for sasangsang to drive you. How can I collect money? " The fat goblin yelled, as if it was very difficult to accept: "besides, my Lord, if you have so many magicians sitting here, can''t we feel more secure?"


    Sylvie laughed and didn''t answer.


    In fact, shasangsang''s motorcade also employed mercenaries of magic swordsmen. Each of the seven swordsmen was murderous. It seems that they have seen blood. On the other hand, the other three girls are also full of innocence and purity. I''m afraid that the other party can send a magic swordsman to settle the problem Sasangsang is also a businessman with rich experience and fierce vision. We can see the truth at a glance. Most of the words just said are just compliments.


    Of course, if Sylvie is included, the seven swordsmen are not enough for him to play alone (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The caravan''s chariots and horses finally came out of the dark jungle, giving people a feeling of sudden relief.


    Although there are roads specially opened for business in the jungle, the dark environment around and the sounds of wild animals are really depressing. What''s more, the road conditions are not as good as the real commercial roads. The bumps can even make people feel that their buttocks are no longer growing on them


    But now, instead of leaving the jungle, we have come to a small clearing in the jungle. There are also traces of stakes and campfires on the open space, which is obviously not natural.


    "That, Lord Sylvie?"


    Shasang sang rubbed his hands and approached Seaver with a fawning face and called respectfully.


    Sylvie, who was trying to popularize some travel knowledge to some fledgling girls, stopped, turned to the fat goblin and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "A few businessmen who just cooperated with sasangsang think it''s better to camp here today," said shasang sang, with the fat on his face squeezed together. It can be seen that he wants to make a smile, but it is not successful from the effect: "after all, it is very close to the water source, and the surrounding area has been cleaned up. There should be no magic things coming over at night. What do you think of it? "


    "How far is it from yonia?"


    Asked SIVI casually. Although he has no objection to camping in the wilderness, it will be a lot of trouble to brush copies at night. If he is found out, it is not fun.


    "There are about 80 kilometers left." He looked at the sky that had begun to dim, and the sun in the West had disappeared in the dense canopy. It was obvious that no matter how hard he went, he couldn''t get there today. His ugly face changed a few times, and then said as if he had made up his mind: "if Lord Sylvie wants to, we can try to drive all night. Although it''s hard to walk in the jungle at night, we should be in dayonia by noon tomorrow."


    "Well, let''s camp here before it''s dark." Said Sylvie, with an unexplained sigh.


    His predecessor, who had traveled most of the eastern plains, naturally knew that the night road in the jungle was not only "hard to walk" as shasangsang said - many carnivorous demons were nocturnal. In addition, if there was no sunshine, the dark woods would become pitch black, and all kinds of obstacles, let alone the road, would become invisible I''m afraid the normal walking will become very problematic.


    Rather than take that risk, it would be better to delay a day and wait until dawn to move steadily. Anyway, what I want to do is not in a hurry. In one or two days, I can also take this opportunity to popularize the knowledge of camping in the wild to several girls, which can be regarded as sufficient preparation for future actions.


    Originally, SIVI wanted to let sasangsang and their tent free for Eliza and them, but he and Sassoon crowded together.


    But he changed his mind when he saw that sasangsang had taken their greasy, dirty, and strange smelling tent off the truck.


    To play with eggs, labor would rather spend some achievement points to buy a tent than sleep that kind of thing!


    Seavy gritted his teeth and endured heartache. He spent ten points of achievement and bought a tent from the miscellaneous items in the achievement store.


    Although the tent looks small from the outside, about two square meters, it is actually surprisingly wide inside. There are even two bedrooms and one living room. Although the room is only about one ping, the living room is as big as three Ping, which also avoids the embarrassment that SIVI sleeps with several girls By the way, Sylvie''s place to sleep at night is the living room.


    Although the tent has the function of automatic stationing, it will not be able to exercise in that way. So SIVI asked several girls to put it up like an ordinary tent together, while drinking tea for guidance.


    The problem of living was solved, and then there was the problem of food.


    The food they prepared was naturally the same as lunch. It was biscuits with the taste of compressed biscuits and dried meat with chewy and rubber bands. In addition, a magic swordsman caught a rabbit on the way, so they added a roast hare to their dinner.


    Sylvie, of course, didn''t want to do the same thing as stealing food from others, but he didn''t want to treat his stomach badly.


    As the saying goes, it''s easy to go from thrifty to extravagant, and difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. After staying in Huolian College for a long time, I ate the canteen food with excellent taste and quantity every day. Suddenly, it was replaced by this emergency food. Although lunch can survive with its freshness, if the dinner is not good, it is painful to be hungry when sleeping


    So he called out a few dwarfs, let them help to catch some small animals, pick some edible wild fruit for dinner.


    The efficiency of the dwarf demon was amazing. In the stunned expression of other people in the caravan, a bunch of wild fruits and wild vegetables piled on the leaves similar to plantain leaves quickly presented.


    After ensuring that excessive hunting and gathering would not have a bad impact on the surrounding food chain, SIVI called the dwarfs back and gave some of the food that his group could never eat to shasang Sang Sang and won the friendly attention of the rest of the business team.Even if the dishes he prepared were not the same as those prepared by other countries.


    Fortunately, an all-purpose maid came out of Huolian college.


    Alice immediately took over the responsibility of cooking, and began to make dishes with simple materials.


    And Eliza, who was born in a farm, immediately helped Alice to fight.


    Tito peeps at the bonfire and the barbecue kebab above, like a kitten waiting for its owner to feed him.


    "Can I help you?"


    She''s not the kind of person who is busy looking at herself and waiting. Soon she found herself a job: "or I''ll get some water?"


    "Well, there are a lot of places to use hot water." Alice laughed gently, but her hand did not move at all. "Please Miss long."


    "No problem. Besides, just call me sophia now The girl scratched her long hair, picked up the kettle and went to the lake nearby, where is the only water source nearby.


    Sylvie, who had long felt that it was useless to stay here, picked up some empty water bottles and ran after Sophia. "Sophia, wait a minute. I''ll get some water, too."


    The sky is getting dark, and most of the sky has been stained by night, except for a trace of red in the Far West. Because next to the jungle, a bit like an owl''s creepy cry comes from time to time, and occasionally with the roar of other wild animals, all of which show that the jungle at night is not as quiet as it seems.


    This is also the main reason why Sylvie wants to keep up with him. After all, Sophia''s actual combat ability is not so good. There are other magic swordsmen on the side of the caravan that can serve as a protective force. However, if you are too far away from the caravan, there will be potential danger.


    "How was your first day of travel


    Sylvie walked by Sophia and asked the girl.


    Sophia''s face now was as fresh as Sylvia had never seen before, like a child coming from the city to the countryside for the first time.


    "How to say I think it''s incredible. " Said the girl softly.


    "I know this kind of tree is called Zelkova. I know its leaves, wood, fruit and even the role of resin. But it''s the first time I''ve actually seen this tree, not from the cold paper


    "To be honest, I don''t know what this feeling is about, but I''m really happy to be able to see with my own eyes a lot of things that originally only exist in my own impression. It also makes me feel that I have made no mistake in my decision to leave the college. "


    "Is it?" Sylvie looked around carefully, and casually said to Sophia, "but after all, today is only the first day, and you may soon be tired of this kind of wandering life."


    "At that time..." The girl lowered her head, her face turned a little ruddy, and her voice was a little lower: "at that time, let me go to your college to be a teacher. I''m very confident about alchemy. "


    "Really..." Sylvie replied absently.


    His attitude irritated Sophia, who had a delicate girlish heart, for no reason.


    She took a big step forward, then turned and kicked SIVI''s shin.


    "What a pain! What are you doing When he came back to God, SIVI screamed and squatted down to cover his right leg.


    "Fool!" Sophia yelled and ran to the lake.


    Sylvie sighed, stood up again, and his eyes sharpened and fell again into the woods nearby.


    In the jungle, many dark shadows appear with two fluorescent shadows. If you look carefully, you will find that those are giant wolves with a height of nearly one meter, and those two fluorescent images are the eyes of giant wolves. And they''re more than 20. They''re a medium-sized pack!


    Just now SIVI found out that these are not just the giant wolves who are going to visit them in a group. However, compared with the lizard people who have more ants than a nest of ants in the sandtheft stronghold, the wolves are really not enough to see.


    I''m not afraid of them, but maybe Sophia will be involved in the fight. So Sylvie just stares at them, and the magic begins to radiate with the will, just like the so-called coercion. This technique can greatly affect the surrounding atmosphere.


    With this little skill, Sylvie was more powerful than the more than twenty wolves!


    The leader of the giant wolf seems to know that the human beings in front of him are not easy to be provoked. After a light howl, he takes the wolves to disappear.


    After confirming that the other party had really left, SIVI ran after Sophia: "wait a minute! So why did you kick me just now (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Pieces are cut into small pieces, and the meat on the peeled branches is roasted golden. The oil seeps out from the kebab, and the edible fungi and wild vegetables sandwiched in the meat pieces drop into the fire to make a nourishing sound. The strong meat fragrance rising from the barbecue is very exciting.


    It''s almost done, so now Alice is just going to flip it once in a while to make them more fully heated. Eliza asked the maid and girl about the cooking, and at the same time gave Alice a hand. The banshees had just left meat from their hunting. They were going to take the kebab off and cook a pot of delicious broth.


    SIVI and Theo, who had already returned from the water, were staring at the kebabs and swallowing.


    Sophia, on the other hand, did not know where to find a book and was reading on the fire But from time to time, the girl''s eyes would drift to the fire, and obviously under the influence of the smell of meat and hunger, she could not concentrate on reading as usual.


    During this period, SIVI found Sophia''s small movements and threw her a kind smile, but somehow she was glared at by the girl. Then Sophia buried her face in the book and never lifted it up again until dinner.


    But the girl''s face did not know whether it was the reflection of the fire, or other reasons, a gorgeous blush was particularly attractive


    As early as he was in Huolian college, Sylvia had tasted Alice''s craft. This time, although the materials were insufficient and the seasoning was only edible salt, the perfect barbecue craft still made Sylvia enjoy himself. Especially after shasangsang was gnawing at the roasted rabbit as a reference.


    His own happiness is really based on the contrast with the misfortune of others, and Sylvie is very deeply aware of this today.


    After dinner, there was no entertainment in the wilderness. Although there was wine in the goods, the merchants would have to get up early to go on their way tomorrow, and the swordsmen, as mercenaries, had to watch the night and could not drink freely. In the end, only a few watchmen could be left. The others went to bed earlier.


    Now Sylvie is having another headache - how do you get the copy?


    He is sleeping in the living room in the middle of the tent. Sophia and Alice are in the room on the right, and Eliza and Theo are in the room on the left. Although the space magic is applied in the tent, it will not change. They are only separated by a layer of cloth. If you enter and leave the copy directly in the tent, you will be caught by them.


    Do you want to use convenience as an excuse to brush copies? What if the copy takes a long time? Is it convenient to fall into a pit


    Why don''t you go out and change shifts with the swordsmen? No matter whether those swordsmen will or not, even if SIVI is allowed to watch the night, can he put other people''s lives aside and neglect his duty to make copies? Obviously, it doesn''t work either.


    After thinking about it, Sylvie finally had to give up today''s copy opportunity. Anyway, yesterday''s update was wasted once, and I don''t mind wasting it again. Besides, you can go to yonia tomorrow. You can go into a hotel, lock the door and paint it.


    It was not easy to make such a decision. Sylvie was going to study the college system a little bit to see if there would be any new discoveries. Then he would have a good sleep and be fully prepared for tomorrow''s journey when there was a slight commotion outside.


    He frowned, no more in the wild than in college. If there is any disturbance in the college at night, it can be left to other professors and staff. But this is the wild, and there is no other combat effectiveness except for the seven swordsmen who are not very strong. If you are not careful, you may capsize in the gutter, so you must pay attention to it.


    When he opened the opening of the tent door, he found that the campfire had been extinguished outside, and only one big man was left holding a heavy iron sword with two hands, and looked around nervously.


    When SIVI just stepped out of the tent, six other swordsmen came out of a tent on the edge of the camp.


    It seems that the other swordsman is going to shout out the others.


    "Is there anything approaching?" Seaver recognized at a glance that the fire was not extinguished naturally, but was watered with a bucket of water. In this case, there is only one reason to put out the campfire, that is, what magic things appear around.


    Different from the real world, many of the demons in this world are not afraid of flame, but some have phototaxis like moths. Making a fire alone in the jungle is not only difficult to drive away demons, but also more likely to be the target of their attacks.


    Fire fighting is to make the demon lose its target, and use the pungent smell of smoke to cover up its own smell as much as possible. Of course, it''s hard to say how effective this means for demons with all kinds of abilities.


    "Well, master master, don''t come out at will. Go back to your tent and hide." It was a man in orange leather armour, with a weapon that looked a bit like the one in Olympic foil with a conical hand guard.


    From the beginning of the day, this guy seems to be not used to SIVI, now speaking, although the content is not bad, but the tone is full of contempt.


    There''s no way. Who makes Sylvie look so young, and he also wears a mage''s robe that looks like a magician''s clothing. The broad robe conceals SIVI''s strong muscles, and always gives people a feeling that he is very thin, plus the girls around him. All of this makes people think that he is the eldest son of a rich family. He paid a lot of "sponsorship fees" to buy the title of a magician in some private magic colleges in disguise, and then he took a group of money worshippers out to have a sightseeing experience"Nino, shut up!" The man with a heavy iron sword in both hands yelled.


    Although his impression of Sylvie is similar to that of the aircraft head, there is no need to offend others for this. After all, compared with some big families, their small mercenary regiment is really worthless.


    "OK, boss, I don''t want to tell you." The head of the plane, known as Nino, stood unconcerned, pulled out his sword pinned to his waist and, after casting a disdainful look at SIVI, began to watch around.


    What is it called Standing at the door of the tent, SIVI looked at the swordsmen with tears and laughter. He just wanted to know what happened. Why could Mao be so hostile? Does he have the same aura of ridicule as the main characters.


    However, although ordinary people can''t detect it, as a magician whose spiritual power is different from that of ordinary people, SIVI does feel something around him.


    The swordsmen were aware of a faint smell of blood in the air, and the man, known as the boss, judged by some of his own experience that the smell of blood was peculiar to human blood - which was obviously not a good omen.


    Soon, even without the aid of spirit and smell, they could detect something approaching.


    The rustling sound of leaves rubbing against something is approaching this side rapidly. After getting close to a certain degree, their eyes are used to the darkness, and they can even see the shaking of the bushes.


    Then a man in rags came out of the Bush and fell to the ground like a man in rags.


    The head of the plane seemed to want to go up and have a look, but the man, known as the boss, immediately gave a big drink: "be careful!"


    The next moment, a silver wolf suddenly jumped out of the man''s back. It was a frost toothed wolf (Crusade level 8). There were white frost marks on the leaves around it, and the whole body was still exposed to white fog because of the low temperature. The giant wolf ignored those magic swordsmen and opened its mouth, and senhan''s huge canine teeth bited the man who fell on the ground Go!


    Even the nearest aircraft head couldn''t catch up to rescue the man. He could only watch the frost wolf bite the man''s neck!


    In this moment, a fireball suddenly burst into everyone''s view, and then, like a long eye, it crossed a small arc and hit the belly of the frost toothed wolf. With a sad cry, the wolf whirled back to the Bush, and then a flash of fire burst into the sky, and the hot gas rushed to the face, making the demons who had not responded The swordsmen felt the blow on their faces hurt, but the man who fell to the ground was not affected.


    The first reaction came from the man, known as the boss. He looked at the direction of the fireball flying out, and saw that SIVI looked at the direction of the fire blazing with indifference. He flicked his finger out of the mage''s robe. Then, the water spray that appeared out of thin air extinguished the fire spreading in the jungle to avoid the forest fire that was dying out.


    That kind of magical casting ability makes the strong man stupefied for a long time, and then the gears of his brain creak again.


    At this time, he had already understood that the young man with his whole body covered in his robe and wearing a certain outdated Wizard Hat was not a rich second generation who came out to mix qualifications. He was just like those who appeared in various legends and stories and could make his group disappear two or three times with a wave of his hand. He was a truly powerful wizard!


    Just when the "boss" was still worried that his members had offended such a strong man, he threw himself into the street as soon as he appeared Well, I mean, the man who fell to the ground finally got up with difficulty, and then he found out the swordsmen who were just too sudden to respond to the fireball and were still posing to fight the frost wolf.


    Then, when he finally got up, he pushed Jinshan daoyuzhu and knelt down. Regardless of the bleeding wound on his body, he begged with tears and tears.


    "Please help us (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Although that suddenly came out of the street with a snot and tears, he looked pitiful, but the strong man could not make the decision.


    At present, they are still employed. Unless they don''t want to mix up in the mercenary Road, they can''t leave their employers because of a stranger''s words and run with others to play the Savior.


    What''s more, the strongest fighting power on my side is not my group, but the young magician.


    All of a sudden, the big man suddenly realized that SIVI didn''t come alone. There were several maidens in mage costume beside him. If they all had the same fighting power as SIVI -


    sleeping trough, even the general big city should be able to attack, OK!


    At the thought of this, the strong man looked at Xiwei with some trepidation.


    I saw that in his impression from the idle rich second generation to the mysterious powerful mage, after a while, he showed a gentle smile.


    Well, actually Sylvie just took the time to look at the prestige page. During the day, he had just spent 20 prestige points to take the two-star mission of escorting the caravan to yonia County, and a new mission appeared in the empty taskbar.


    [relieve the crisis of niladi Village: in the jungle, isolated from the world, niradi village has fallen into a rare crisis in a century. Please use the fastest speed to rescue it! Mission difficulty: two stars. It takes 20 reputation points to accept this task. ¡¿


    if it''s just a two-star mission, SIVI is confident that he can complete it. It happens that he is in a period of lack of resources, so it is also a good choice to do tasks and collect extra money. According to the rich reward of the task, if it can be solved tonight, the loss of not brushing the copy today will basically come back There might be more.


    How could Sylvie let go of this opportunity.


    However, he did not rashly take the task, after all, the description of the task was vague. In case of being trapped by the system, who should cry. So he planned to take out some details of the mission from the embarrassed man.


    With an angelic smile that makes people want to believe everything he says (pious aura starts!) To the man who was covered in blood, dead leaves and mud, SIVI said, "if you''re so flustered, it''s just counterproductive. Since you want to ask for help, should you calm down and explain what you''re asking for


    The man was badly hurt. Hearing what SIVI said, he subconsciously looked at SIVI. He saw a young man covered in the wizard''s robe looking at him with a soft smile. The expression of encouragement and comfort made him feel that his injuries were getting better With the help of this feeling, he finally stopped his incoherent begging, took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Holy magic is worthy of being the best helper of the Holy See to deceive the ignorant people. Even if the two two rings are not very good magic, the men''s vigilance to SIVI is reduced to the minimum, and the trust level is raised to a very high level.


    And those swordsmen are not as ignorant as ordinary people about Sylvie''s methods. You should know that the swordsmen can be counted as half of the magicians. Besides, SIVI doesn''t want to hide the use of magic, they also feel the magic wave from SIVI.


    However, this only makes Sylvie''s figure in their impression become more and more tall and mysterious - in saying irrelevant words, there is no magic on the way. This kind of magic skill which is so deep that it is almost incredible for the swordsmen is really amazing.


    "My name is Gauss mabidi. I''m a villager of nyiradi village. We have lived in the jungle for generations. The jungle is a treasure house given to human beings by the mother earth. There are all the resources we need in our life. We have been living a self-sufficient life except occasionally exchanging goods with some passers-by."


    The man said it quickly. Obviously, because he didn''t contact with the outside world, his common language was not easy to speak, and the word order was often confused. The sick sentences were even more frequent. However, SIVI and those swordsmen understood him.


    "However, from the day before yesterday, a large group of wolves living here gathered near our village, and then many wolves from other forest areas gathered here. Until yesterday noon, they just surrounded the village and suddenly launched an attack on our village."


    Perhaps it was the thought of that crazy scene, Gauss''s face showed a timid look, and his words began to stutter.


    But soon he adjusted his mind and continued to talk.


    "Originally, our village was also prepared for the attack of wild animals. There were quite a lot of traps and weapons "It''s not a small stock." he probably wanted to say "more", but he forgot the word temporarily, so he chose a word that sounded very awkward and said, "but the number of big wolves is not small, and I don''t know why they can avoid our trap and attack us. Up to now, our weapons are almost gone. My brothers and I from the village were selected to ask for help from the outside, but I was the only one who broke through the encirclement and escaped... " Speaking of this, Gauss was still handsome, and his face was full of sadness. It seems that there were his friends among the dead: "many people died in the village There is not much food and water. If we continue to be surrounded by wolves, our village will surely perish. "After that, he once again threw himself into the ground and knelt down to Sylvie and said, "even if you want me to be a slave to repay you, it doesn''t matter! Please help our village! "


    Although we don''t know whether they are surrounded by the toothed wolf or the buccal wolf, or both, we can see through the traps made by the aborigines who have lived in the jungle for many years and have made a living by hunting and gathering. We even know that we can kill the messengers who ask for help To say that the wolves are not under command is like saying that the author will be in the third shift, and no one will believe them.


    In the case of someone''s instruction, are those wolves whose number is unknown, but can''t be lower than three digits according to Gauss''s description, are they really the level of two-star mission?


    With a trace of doubt, SIVI opened the reputation panel again.


    [relieve the crisis of niradi Village: living in the jungle and isolated from the world, niradi village is trapped in a dilemma besieged by hundreds of wolf like demons. Please find and kill the wolf leader and the elder jackal with the fastest speed! The difficulty of the task is two and a half stars. It takes 25 reputation points to accept this task. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Do you dare to be more unruly in the system.


    Sylvie sorted out the information he knew a little bit - in short, the village called niladi was surrounded by hundreds of wolves and was in a state of being dumplingd at any time. On the other hand, in the system, it is said that the "wolf type Demon" is not simply "the wolf species" or "the wolf species". In other words, it is likely that the two wolf species are mixed together.


    However, the two species have different radio waves. In general, if they encounter each other, they will fight first without saying a word. In fact, even if two groups of wolf species encounter each other, they are likely to "learn from each other.". At this time, when so many wolves can work together, it''s the "wolf leader" and "jackal elder" who are responsible for this.


    The leader of the giant wolf sounds like a kind of demon, but the level of crusade is unknown. If there is no "pit father" in the task difficulty rating given by the system this time, it is estimated to be around level 15-18, which is difficult to deal with but does not need to fight with death. And the Jackal elder


    Well, when will the jackals and wolves start running around Huolian like the vampires of the night nobility?


    In a word, as long as the wolf leader and the Jackal elder can be solved, those wolf demons will fight with each other and become unimportant. And as long as the system''s difficulty rating doesn''t hurt dad, Sylvie''s strength still has a good chance of winning over those two players - this is especially when Sylvie doesn''t use some foul items.


    If there was only one wolf leader, SIVI would probably take up the task without saying a word, and then make the wolf hide in unknown place into a wolf skin mattress.


    But when it was related to the jackals, the whole thing began to smell of conspiracy.


    According to the previous attitude of the task system in the college, I''m afraid that as soon as I take this task and kill the two troublemakers, a series of follow-up tasks will appear immediately, and the difficulty level is higher and higher.


    As for why Sylvie thinks so Let''s take a look at the second task on his taskbar.


    [exterminate the night aristocrats: now that the prince has fallen, the strength of the night aristocrats has been greatly hit. Don''t let them breathe back, and bravely smash their nest! The difficulty of the task is four stars. It takes 40 prestige points to accept this task. However, because the front-end task is completed, it is free to accept this task within seven days.]


    "..." Are you a salesman of Taobao!


    tore a sentence in his heart, but Xi Wei began to make complaints about whether to take the task.


    Although in the short term, this task is pure pit dad. If you want to do it, you may expose yourself to the Jackal''s vision and cause a series of troubles. It''s better not to do it.


    But in the long run, this task must be related to a conspiracy of the jackals. If they ignore it now, they will definitely succeed. But this kind of thing often causes the very bad state of affairs in the end. According to the fact that all the protagonists in the novels will appear in the most lively places, maybe in the end he will end up this mess because of all kinds of chaotic reasons.


    In that case


    "You stay here and watch out for the wild animals." Although he thought about it a lot, it took only a few seconds. After thinking about it, SIVI said to the swordsmen, "if I haven''t come back at dawn, I don''t have to wait for me. Let''s leave the jungle with sasangsang and my companions first."


    The swordsmen nodded in a hurry. From what Gauss had just told, they knew that they were just sending food to the huge number of wolves


    "Go, Gauss. Take me to your village. " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    When SIVI was going to follow Gauss as a hero to save the village named nyiradi, he suddenly thought of something.


    Wolves, as close relatives of dogs, are color blind, but they also have a good sense of smell. I don''t care if I haven''t bathed for a day, but the bloody smell of Gauss will attract the attention of those wolf demons. Don''t forget to remove the wolf leader and the elder jackal. I''m afraid that as soon as they get close to them, they will be attacked by a large number of giant wolves.


    Thinking of this, Seaver first motioned the anxious Gauss to stop for a moment, while he made a kind of meditative appearance - of course, the only effect of this appearance was to deceive Gauss, a stranger. Sylvie''s real purpose was to find time to see the achievement store, because he seemed to have seen items in the consumer category that would be useful in this situation.


    proved that after the system was updated, the fuzzy search of the store was awesome. Not long after, he found what he wanted.


    [dust of the tracks II]


    [consumables]


    <. Whether it is used for sneak attack or deodorization, the effect is first-class! ¡¿


    [the product is in a "tasteless" state after use, lasting for 20 minutes. This product can not be used with the hidden dust at the same time. ¡¿


    [Note: "hum hum, this makes my sneaking skill less flawed!" ¡ª¡ªBy rookie sneaker]


    [exchange costs 5 points per achievement. ¡¿


    fortunately, a large number of achievements have been accumulated in recent missions. In addition, this is to prepare for the two-and-a-half-star mission, so SIVI can be a little more generous, buy two copies of "hidden dust II", and then sprinkle it on himself and Gauss.


    Although I don''t know why the magician in front of him suddenly called himself to stop. After pondering for a while, he took out two pairs of strange powder from his pocket and sprinkled them on him. However, out of fear of the village, and seeing that SIVI also sprinkled a strange powder on himself, Gauss resisted to ask why.


    It was not until SIVI signalled him to move on that he began to lead again.


    The dense jungle is very difficult to walk. Besides, it doesn''t have a small animal track like the copy of the night forest series. After a short walk, Sylvie''s robe was caught by branches and shrubs several times. It''s hard for Gauss to get rid of the icewolf calmly and run to the camp for help.


    Gradually, the air is no longer filled with the smell of plants and soil, but began to mix with a faint odor - like a pool of stagnant water or the smell of dogs wet by rain - and even the incessant chirp of birds and insects has disappeared, replaced by something exciting hair, as if something in the bush rustling.


    By the time he came here, Sylvie who was walking behind could already see Gauss''s body trembling, but even though he was afraid of this, the man was not a bit confused, and continued to take SIVI to his small village in danger, even if he was likely to die under a wolf kiss.


    After a while, the silence of the jungle had already been broken, and the incessant howling of wolves came from all directions like a symphony. If it had not been honed by various copies of bad heart, the psychological endurance would have risen to the level that Mount Tai collapsed without changing color. I''m afraid Sylvie would have been afraid of this kind of scene.


    Gauss, on the other hand, now looks like paper, sweating like a pulp, his teeth and legs are constantly chattering, and his body is shaking more and more. However, he still didn''t have the intention to escape. Just for this, Seaver admired this man who was just an ordinary hunter.


    The wolves have not found two people who have sneaked into their vicinity. It seems that the hidden dust has taken effect.


    However, even if he came here with the other party, Sylvie didn''t intend to run directly to feed the wolves with more than 300 kilograms of meat of himself and Gauss. He took Gauss, made a gesture of calmness, and then began to listen.


    If you listen carefully, you will find that there are some discordant sounds in the howl. Although it sounds similar to the wolf''s howl at first, the murmur is still keenly detected by SIVI who is paying attention to it.


    That''s the typical jackal language.


    At this time, it may be that the ability of "linguistics Lv2" played a role in the teaching of panel choreography. Sylvie even guessed the meaning of the words like wolf howling.


    "Don''t feel sorry for your wolf cubs, they will recover again..." It sounded like a hoarse wolf howling, and then, as if he had heard something incredible, he exclaimed in indignation, "fool, what we have done is just!"


    Well, even without saying that, Sylvie would have guessed that it was the elder jackal who said that.


    So he told Gauss to go up the tree and hide in case - God knows if there will be a wolf lost, Ping ran here, and then he did it.After settling down Gauss, seavy walked in the direction of the sound.


    More and more wolf type Warcraft were encountered along the way. In order to avoid scaring the snake, SIVI had to make detours and dodge. Finally, he saw the wolf man elder and the wolf leader.


    The elder of the Jackal looks like an ordinary jackal, but he should be tall among the jackals. His hair is not brown and yellowish, but silvery. In addition, he has a long beard extending from his protruding lower bar, which looks like a goat with a long beard.


    At this time, the elder jackal was leaning on his crutches, spitting, and saying something passionately. However, many of the words in it were beyond the understanding scope of civi Lv2 linguistics, which made him feel a little disappointed that he could not eavesdrop on.


    Next to him is the leader of the giant wolf. As his name suggests, the wolf is five meters long. Although he is lying on the ground, he is not sleeping. It is estimated that if he stands up, he will be more than two meters tall. Although he can''t compare with the giant monsters like Shanghai longicorn, he is also the size of a sea hound, which is a real giant.


    In addition, compared with those sea hounds who are empty but have poor combat effectiveness in addition to sneaking attacks, there is no doubt about the strength of the wolf leader. Other than the strong smell of blood emanating from his body and the natural deterrent power of wild carnivores, we can know something about it.


    If Gauss was here, he would be so scared by the deterrent that he could not make any action, or even be scared to death.


    We can''t find any information about this giant beast in the increasingly insufficient knowledge of Warcraft, but judging from its power, even if it is only a conservative estimate, the Crusade level is above level 15!


    The idea is hard enough. It''s a little tricky. SIVI can''t help but get upset.


    However, at this moment, the wolf, who had been taking the elder jackal''s words as a breeze, looked up at SIVI''s hiding trees as if he felt something!


    Found out!


    Sylvie was shocked, and then he threw the arrow out.


    Of course, his target is not the wolf leader, but the Jackal elder who has not recovered from the wolf leader''s sudden action!


    The frail looking old jackal suffered from the blow, and his chest was torn to pieces. At the worst, he could see the white ribs, and the fur around the wound turned black. The elder jackal, who was not young, immediately rolled his eyes and passed out.


    At the same time, the giant wolf rushed to SIVI with the fishy wind. Fortunately, SIVI had been prepared and immediately started the traction anchor after breaking the Yanshi. He pulled his body to the tree on the left to avoid the wolf''s attack!


    And the place where Sylvie was standing was hit by the wolf''s paw, and immediately there was a white smoke with a pungent smell.


    "Poison? Talent ability... " Sylvie quickly figured out the danger of the wolf''s paws from the scene, and in his mind, the monster''s Crusade level was increased by two levels.


    The golden flame came out of SIVI''s hands, and the other side''s poison, which could even corrode inorganic substances, made him stop. Recently, he became proud that even the prince of vampire had been suppressed by him. Finally, he began to take seriously the giant beast in front of him.


    Seeing that he couldn''t hit him, the wolf growled at SIVI, and then a green light ball in his mouth grew bigger and bigger


    Even if he doesn''t know the information of the wolf leader, it''s not difficult for Seaver to guess that the other party is using a kind of spitting skill of fierce poison system. Facing this kind of move that will endanger his life, he does not dare to enlarge it. He directly launches his strongest magic, which is based on the glowing flame, and is born in the second ring magic "burning explosion", which is specially designed to clean lizards The new magic of the three ring magic is "shining and breaking" with destructive power!


    Just like a fire in an oil well, a huge pillar of fire rises into the sky. Even if you are several kilometers away, you can easily see the huge column of fire with a height of 100 meters. The ultra-high temperature is bound by the glowing flame, which forms a violent storm. While enveloping everything around in the huge wind, it also stretches the flame, making the pillar of fire into a mushroom like shape. At the next moment, the flame is covered with even greater black smoke, and a mushroom cloud, which is larger than the pillar of fire, rises and disappears in the sky as it unfolds.


    The magic lasted for a short time, but when SIVI, who was blown away by his own magic, opened his eyes again, he found that there was a blank area about 10 meters square in the jungle. In the space of less than 10 seconds, all the trees in that area were carbonized, then peeled and broken, and now turned into many gray ashes, like gray white snowflakes Like, is falling from the sky.


    The thick humus of the jungle on the ground has disappeared, but what is on the ground is not black soil, but lava flowing slowly


    Sylvie, hanging from a tree, looked at the tragedy. A cold sweat ran down his head.¡°¡­¡­ It seems awesome. " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    After climbing down from the tree, Sylvie lifted the hot air from his forehead, and his hair was burning with protein and stinking smell. He looked at the terrible image he had caused in front of him.


    As for the wolf leader and the Jackal elder? That kind of thing has been turned into steam for a long time


    The ash in the sky is still falling, and the lava is not going out. But Sylvie is no longer going to stay here.


    The power of shining and breaking is really strong, but except that the casting speed is a little slow, even the consumption of magic power is amazing.


    After a period of rest, SIVI, whose magic value had already returned to its peak, was empty now, and he had no room to use a magic missile.


    Fortunately, when he was still in college, he saved part of his magic power into the magic pool every day, and now he has enough magic power inside. Let those magic return to a part of the body, as a basic guarantee, he drank a bottle of mini magic potion In any case, compared with the healing potions, the emergence rate of magic potions is much higher. In addition, most of the recent copies are already small magic potions, and the original Mini magic potions can''t keep up with the pace of the times. It''s better to use them yourself than stay there to occupy space.


    Feeling the magic in his body gradually filling up, Sylvie returned to the hiding place of Gauss.


    "Are you all right, my lord?" Gauss slid nimbly down the tree and ran up to Sylvie.


    Of course, he also saw the terrifying sight just now. At that time, he was still worried about whether the attack that produced such destructive power was SIVI or the enemy. However, he was relieved when he saw SIVI coming from there unharmed. It was easy to kill those giant wolves with that trick just now!


    In addition, after the death of the wolf leader and the elder jackal, the wolf demons, whether they were toothed wolves or Buccaneers, began to flee. At this time, sever and Gauss had seen several escaped wolves.


    Instead of attacking, the demons saw that SIVI was afraid of something and ran faster with their tails clenched.


    It''s strange to Sylvie.


    What you can''t understand depends on the system - a habit Sylvie has developed for a long time.


    Soon he found something different from his usual.


    After the system update, the title list has been in a blank state. I don''t know when a new title appears.


    [Title: Giant Wolf butcher]


    [Title Color: Blue]


    [Title Effect: it has a deterrent effect on all wolf type demons under the level of Crusade, reducing their total attributes and running around without the leader''s understanding. When fighting with all kinds of wolves, the damage increases by 10%. However, it is more likely to cause the hatred of wolf type demons with Crusade level above 10. ¡¿


    [unlock condition: kill an elite wolf demon with a higher level than you within 30 seconds after entering the combat state. ¡¿


    [Note: "Hey, wolf pups! Do you want to be leather shoes, leather armour or felt hat? " ¡ª¡ªBy mountain Ranger moon]


    well, although this ability seems to be very useful in specific occasions, in general, if equipped, it is equal to continuously challenging the wolf type demons around!


    If you are always equipped with it, you will definitely be beaten out of the sky by those high-level wolf demons who pass by accidentally!


    Although the first title is a bit of a pit, but from this title system seems to be a good thing. From the empty space on the panel, awesome equipment can be equipped with three titles at most. If some of the titles are given, it can be more than a good weapon. Let alone take three. And if you have to deal with specific types of demons can also be changed at any time, with good words will be a big weapon!


    In addition to the title, Sylvie found that he had completed the rescue mission.


    In addition to the 20 points of achievement that barely returned to the original and had a slight surplus, there was only a twisty branch with colorful fruits on it.


    Wait, branch?


    [fairy princess''s moon branch (treasure)]


    [treasure part]


    [the branch of the moon tree, the most precious treasure of the elves, is lost outside by some generation of fairy princesses. If you hold your hand, you will feel the magic power circulating in your body. ¡¿


    [in holding state, it can restore 0.1% magic power per second, increase movement speed and casting speed by 20% and 10% on moonlit nights, and gain 5% perceptual bonus on forest terrain. All creatures with spirit blood have + 8 in favor. Immunity is death magic. ¡¿


    [tree man guard: in the holding state, the tree man guard can be called at the cost of trees with a height of more than three meters. The level of guard crusade is level 5-30, which is determined by the size and type of trees. The magic consumption of summoning and maintaining the existence of tree man is determined by the tree man guard level. ¡¿


    [grace of the moon: consume a certain amount of magic to form a silver light curtain around you, which has a concealment effect, lasting for 30 minutes and cooling down for 60 minutes. ][fruits of the seventh precious Moon: the moon branch carries seven fruits of different colors. If you eat them, you can get the permanent + 3 Effect of strength, spirit, magic, concentration, tenacity, will and element affinity. The fruits are not renewable. Each time you eat one, the bonus of elves'' biological friendliness decreases a little. ¡¿


    [Note: "this is the gift of the quiet moon!" ¡ª¡ªBy the princess of the moon, elquite]


    "..." Sylvie was stunned.


    Although there is no basic magic attack bonus, but compared with this branch, the night sky sphere, which belongs to the treasure level, is simply weak and exploding, OK!


    It only takes more than 10 minutes to recover the magic power. Although it can''t compare with the magic pool and magic potion, it is equivalent to hanging a poor quality blue bottle that keeps returning to blue. As long as you don''t release the magic all the time, the magic is almost endless. Moreover, there is no total amount of magic for this reincarnation. You should know the magic between a high-level mage and a mage apprentice Strength is different.


    Moon''s elegant concealment ability is also very practical. Although it''s a bit troublesome to limit its use only at night, it''s not unacceptable to have such small defects as the addition of movement speed and casting speed.


    As for the perceptual bonus, we should know that Sylvia has only seen the perceptual bonus on a second ring passive arcane magic "mage alert", and that magic requires a lot of pre magic to learn. Although he has the ability to detect something other than this attribute, SIVI has almost no idea. The only thing that can be determined is that this attribute is absolutely useful.


    The rising popularity of elves should allow SIVI to enter and leave the territory of the Elves as a human without being attacked. Regardless of other aspects, if this effect is applied to business, SIVI is confident that he can accumulate a lot of wealth faster than sasangsang, who has been exempted from taxes for a year! Immunity is death magic, so that he does not have to fear to meet those strange fallen mages.


    In addition, ten shadow servants with little combat effectiveness and two tree people with extremely strong fighting power, at least used to be good tree guards with meat shields, do people know which side is better?


    Besides, shadow mage is not a good profession. Summoning it in a crowded place has no benefit except to lower your own wind rating. Although the guardian of tree people is a kind of Aboriginal magic (the elves call it natural magic), it can also use the excuse of summoning to evade the past. Maybe he can get a prize from the Qiyao mage Association for developing new magic.


    As for the fruits of the seventh month, although SIVI wanted to give Sophia and Alice the fruits that added magic power and increased element affinity, he always thought it would be better not to move the fruits first


    However, although he got such a good piece of equipment, SIVI didn''t feel happy at all. Instead, he felt more and more uneasy before he carried out the mission.


    We should know that he has completed all three-star missions, but now he has only completed a two-and-a-half-star mission. The system has generously given him a piece of equipment that any magician in mainland China will be crazy about. Obviously, kengda''s system is not so generous for no reason.


    You know, the last time he got the treasure level equipment, that is, the night sky ball, he was immediately involved in the affair of Theo, and starting with that event, he could not help but drift with the current situation. Although there are some coincidences, Sylvie would never believe it if there was no system to help it.


    This time, the appearance of this equipment gave SIVI such a message: "Hey, we''re going to have something to do soon. Let''s get ready for a fight!"


    Move your eyes from the attribute of reward items to the reputation task list, and it turns out that there is a three-star task [persuading and assisting niradi village to migrate].


    Now Sylvie has three choices. One is to take over the task according to the idea of the system and try his best to complete it. There will be a lot of messy things waiting for him on the way, but the final reward should also be very rich; the second is to ignore the task and go back to meet Eliza and her colleagues. However, Sylvie suspected that if he chose this option, he would be forced to participate in the matter indirectly for various reasons, but in the end, he could not get any hard work. Thirdly, he went back and immediately called Eliza and they, ignoring all obstacles, left the jungle as quickly as possible. This method should be able to avoid the chain reaction caused by the incident, but what kind of consequences it will lead to is not known by Sylvie. The only thing that can be confirmed is that the result will never be a happy one_ End is right.


    After a look at Gauss, who was a little anxious, Seaver sighed and chose to take over the task.


    Forget it, save people to the end, send the Buddha to the West (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Because the leader is dead, the remaining wolf demons either run away or are killed by villagers or SIVI.


    "Sorry, please wait a moment." After cleaning up the last demon, Gauss apologized to Sylvie and his party: "because outsiders are not welcome in the village, please allow me to report it first..."


    The rest of the caravan was woken up when SIVI started the brilliant break. The seven swordsmen came down here Or in the end, to what extent does the nerve need to be large enough to even be unaware of such a large battle.


    "Well, this attitude is too arrogant." The strong man of the swordsman frowned and yelled: "Lord sivei saved your village. Are you not allowed to enter? You don''t have to take such a thing when you cross a river and tear down a bridge! "


    "I''m so sorry." The apology on Gauss''s face turned into fear.


    The power of SIVI''s attack may not be well understood by other people who are too far away and haven''t visited the scene. But Gauss, who is absolutely close-up and takes time to see the battlefield, understands that if Sylvie is not happy, he can easily destroy niradi village with the level of attack just now.


    But the rules of the village which have lasted for nearly a thousand years are really not something he can break at will. Just when he was in a dilemma and had no choice but to thank the world, an old and hoarse voice relieved his predicament.


    "Gauss, since he is a benefactor of the village, don''t worry too much. It''s OK to take them to the village to have a rest."


    An old man with a white beard that was about to drag to the ground, with a crooked crutch on his right hand, hobbled from the village in the distance with the help of a young man.


    "I am the current village head of nyiradi village. Thank you for your help to Bi Village, so that we can get rid of the siege." "We have already set up a party in the village. Please don''t mention the coarse dishes and light meals," he said slowly and laboriously


    All the eyes of the caravan turned to Xiwei, even the strong man. Although Gauss was scolded just now because the other party didn''t even let them from the village, it didn''t mean that they would go to the banquet held by others casually. Not only might the trip be delayed, but in the wild, this kind of banquet could not guarantee the basic safety. The rumors of cannibalism in the eastern plains have never disappeared, even if the high-level magicians ate some by mistake Strong anesthetics have to kneel.


    It was Nino who looked quite excited.


    SIVI thought about it for a moment, and finally nodded his head and agreed to the old man''s proposal to attend their party: "I''ll trouble you, village head."


    After all, this side is still very close to the commercial road in the forest. If the other side is a dangerous tribe like cannibals that will threaten the safety of the caravan, it should have been encircled by the nearby human towns.


    In addition, Gauss also mentioned that there are still some barter transactions between his village and the outside world. You should know that even the most greedy businessmen will not have any intersection with cannibal tribes.


    Finally, coupled with the fact that there was nothing to notice in the task released by the system, the triple insurance combined led to seavy''s decision.


    Soon, with the old man''s faltering steps, they began to approach the small village which was usually hidden in the green.


    From a distance, we haven''t found it yet. But when we get closer, we can see that the houses in niladi village are all built on trees. It looks small and exquisite. Besides, most of the study rooms are decorated with flowers growing naturally, which looks very bright and harmonious.


    The thick branches of the trees were guided in the direction of their growth in unknown ways. Finally, they gradually gathered together to form a path extending in all directions, making the village look like a castle in the air. It should be with this magical structure that they managed to survive under the fierce attack of wolves.


    In addition, many luminous fungi planted on trees and fireflies reappeared after the battle, which made the whole village immersed in the night feel very dreamy.


    It''s not until now that Sylvie understood why the task of "persuading and assisting the migration of niradi village" has been awarded the three star award. If he was himself, he would not want to leave this beautiful residence and build everything else from scratch.


    He really can''t think of any reason to persuade the villagers to move, and it''s impossible to use violence. What''s more, what''s written in the task is persuasion. God knows whether a part-time demolition office can complete the task


    It''s impossible for the main character to die! Make complaints about what he is trying to find.


    Although the system is not the main God, and the tasks released are very pitiful, so far every task can be completed. SIVI believes that this task is the same, but the most critical point of the task has not been found.


    At this time, there are many corpses with wolf type demons lying under the village. A few of them have even begun to rot - the rate of decay of the corpses has become faster in the summer.


    The stench of corruption and the strong smell of blood make the swordsmen frown.Who can eat under such a strong taste!


    Sylvie was obviously affected by the smell. When his face turned black, he directly launched a wind element magic "wind ring" to blow away the smell around him.


    Naturally, this move was highly praised by others. Even the village head of nyiradi, who was old enough to cover his eyes with drooping eyelids, lifted his eyelids.


    In addition to those who were preparing for the banquet, the villagers of niradi village all went down from the castle in the air to the ground, and began to push the corpse of the demon into the distance with wooden wheelbarrow. SIVI even saw several children of 12 years old in it.


    Some of the corpses were directly dug and buried, while others were thrown into the lake, causing a scramble among some crocodile like demons in the lake.


    Some of the bodies are relatively complete, and the wolf carcass with better fur color is badly skinned and dried, waiting for the next time the merchants come to visit. As for sasangsang, if they have already dealt with it, it''s another matter. But as spice merchants in the profiteering industry, they look down on the fur that has just been peeled and has not been processed.


    After all, this kind of commodity is easy to overstock in summer and easy to break down.


    Although the meat of demons can also be eaten, most of them become more tough because of the enhancement of magic power. It tastes like chewing rubber. Therefore, except for some larvae, most of the meat of wolf type Warcraft has been discarded


    Just as SIVI and the others were going to follow the village chief up to niradi village from the air root of a giant tree more than one meter wide, a scream came from a place not far from them.


    A huge wolf with dark brown hair and light blue patterns bit the upper body of the female villager who was cleaning up the body. Judging from the blood spattered from the corner of the wolf''s mouth, I am afraid that villager is already in danger.


    Sylvie recognized the species of the giant wolf at a glance.


    Dark toothed wolf, quadruped, wolf species, the Crusade level is only six (for ordinary people, it has been very high...). It is said that the intelligence quotient of this kind of demon is not lower than that of ordinary human beings, and its personality is very crafty. It is clearly a beast, but its natural characteristic is the breath interruption which is more common in shadow creatures.


    It seems that just now it cheated the other villagers by pretending to be dead. When the female villager wanted to clean up his body, he made a violent attack. And after a hit, it immediately ran away in the opposite direction where Sylvie was.


    "Lord Sylvie, give this guy to us, please." Just as SIVI was going to kill the big tail wolf with a magic ring, the strong man and magic swordsman beside him whispered.


    There is a popular saying on the mainland that "it''s better to touch the lion''s buttocks than to poke the devil''s sword''s cheek." it says that one would rather touch the rear of a brilliant lion (level 20 in the expedition) than to poke the swordsman''s face, which is used to describe the strong self-esteem of the swordsmen.


    As a matter of fact, they are not treated as magicians because of their talent. But while the magicians were studying some good questions in the mage tower, they were fighting at the forefront of the battlefield, the wilderness and the forest.


    Probably because of this, most swordsmen have extremely sensitive self-esteem. Just like this strong man, he can follow SIVI to eat and drink even if he stands aside and does nothing. No one in niradi village will know that he did not make any efforts in the rescue of the village, but he resolutely wants to solve the demon, not for other reasons, but for his proud heart as a demon swordsman - I am not I''ve fought and worked hard!


    It took only a moment to figure out, which joints on the face of Sylvie did not show any expression, just nodded and said calmly: "yes, as long as you don''t let it run."


    "Peace of mind! I can''t compare with you, but I''m Hogg mullian, who is also known as the flame fangs Big man Or the man who claimed to be Hogg pulled out the two handed sword behind his back, jumped directly from the air root where they were, and then charged the dark wolf.


    "Boss! You can''t run away "That''s it


    After nodding to SIVI, the other swordsmen followed the example of their elder brother and ran to the other side to get rid of the wolf species with their boss.


    To be honest, Sylvie thinks that these swordsmen, who are at least middle-level mages in Huolian college, are more lovely than those at the mage apprentice level. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    The strength of the dark wolf is no less than that of the frost wolf at level 8 of the Crusade level. If it is not for its breath blocking characteristics, it is more suitable for sneak attack, while the frost wolf''s cold fur is better at frontal combat. I''m afraid the dark wolf''s Crusade level will not be lower than level 8.


    The concept of Crusade level 8, if converted according to the combat effectiveness of ordinary people, may require a fully armed cruising knight team (about 12 people) to kill them in an open area.


    Of course, if you are a magician, as long as you pay attention to keep a distance at the beginning, and don''t be frightened by the other party''s gas. If you are a magician, you will probably be able to kill these demons below 10 Crusade level by the newly recruited primary mages.


    As a bad version of the magician, the swordsman has many defects in magic, element affinity and many other aspects. The most direct impact of this defect is that it is difficult for them to construct a magic properly - either the magic is insufficient or the magic elements can not be well controlled.


    It was not until Socrates Wilde, who was regarded as the pioneer of magic sword, put forward a new theory of "enchanting magic" on the basis of the original elemental magic and enchantment, and spent 15 years perfecting this theory into a magic system independent of elemental magic. Only then did the profession of magic swordsman really appear in people''s vision.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that "magic swordsman" refers to all people who use enchanting magic. Not all swordsmen''s weapons are swords. For example, one of the swordsmen in Hogg mullian''s team used crossbows.


    It is said that the reason why they are called swordsmen is that Socrates Wilde is famous for making an iron sword of dwarves. The weapon was also the first weapon to be enchanted.


    The so-called enchanting magic is different from the traditional enchantment which requires preparation of various materials and enchanting rituals. The swordsmen often depict many magic arrays on their favorite weapons. When they need to launch a certain magic, they activate them by injecting magic into the magic array. Through the guidance of magic array, enchanting magic can be launched at any time in the fierce battle, and because the magic array has a great binding force on the elements, it also makes up for the lack of affinity of elements to the greatest extent - in fact, not only the swordsmen, but also some magicians holding magic wands are also to play a similar effect.


    As for the lack of magic, it was the legendary master Socrates who solved the problem. He made Yao Jing into a glass ball like shape, and directly extracted the magic power from this shape of Yao Jing through the specific magic device structure to assist in starting enchanting magic. This is why most magic swordsman weapons are inlaid with a ball, which is the processed Yaojing.


    By the way, Yao Jing can be buckled down. When the magic power in it is used up, the swordsmen will have to replace their weapons with new ones. This is what they often say about ammunition loading


    In a word, for the swordsmen, the magic talent is no longer important. In addition to good skills, the most important thing is a good weapon. This is why many magicians don''t want to see swordsmen. For those who advocate their own progress and accumulation of knowledge, the swordsmen who rely on foreign objects and live with violence all the year round are evil ways.


    Anyone who has a little insight can see that, even without the help of his teammates, Hogg can defeat the dark wolf on his own, but it will be more troublesome. With the cooperation of his team-mates, Hogg, who was burning a flaming flame on his blade, easily drove the other end to despair. Finally, he cut the dark toothed wolf who rushed towards him fiercely into two!


    "Lord Aldrich, we''ve cleaned up the beast." After throwing the body to the villagers, Hogg ran to the edge of the air roots and grinned at Seaver, who could even see the raw meat in his teeth


    After thinking about it, Seaver decided not to remind him of picking his teeth for the sake of his sensitive self-esteem. He just nodded and said, "well done."


    Obviously, Sylvie is much younger than Hogg, but when he hears Sylvie''s praise, he touches his hairless head and laughs shyly.


    Obviously, it''s quite different for a beggar to say you''ll have a future and a billionaire to say you''ll have a future. For Hogg, Sylvie is the existence he can''t expect. Although it''s just a praise, it also makes him feel very comfortable: see, even a strong person who may be a high-level Magician (in fact, SIVI is still at the beginning...) All praise our Hogg for doing a good job!


    Just as everyone else came back to this side, a cry of a child came from afar.


    They couldn''t help looking over there, and then they saw a boy, about 11 or 12 years old or younger, lying on the body of a woman, crying.


    Regardless of the bloodstains on his face, he wept and sobbed. From his intermittent words, he could barely tell that the dead was his mother.


    The woman was the villager who had been attacked by the dark wolf. It seems that she still failed to escape the fate of death.


    Although the distance was not very close, SIVI could still see that the woman''s chest was split open. The bones and viscera of the woman could be seen. Although her face was covered with blood, she could still see that her head was also injured. I''m afraid she died before she left the wolf''s mouth.If the other side is dying, Sylvie doesn''t mind using his healing potion to save his reputation, and he can only sigh in the face of the present situation.


    "Alas..." The old village head also sighed. Although he could not see the old man''s eyes because of his drooping loose eyelids, he must be full of sympathy from the tone: "Villon is also a poor child. His father died in the attack of the demon the day before yesterday, which made him suffer a great blow. I didn''t expect to see him now..."


    Alice''s face was full of sympathy, and she seemed to want to go there to comfort the boy, but she was gently held by SIVI with the wizard''s hand.


    "Half hearted sympathy and comfort will only backfire. What the child needs now is time to calm down." Said Sylvie to the girl whose face could not be relieved.


    "But it''s too cruel to be such a small child!" Alice didn''t think so. She argued to Sylvie, "it''s at this time that warmth is more needed, isn''t it?"


    "It''s no use. Just experienced this kind of upheaval just now, he will have a very strong rejection of the surrounding, no matter what you do, it will not be useful


    Sylvie sighed. "It''s only when he calms down that it''s time to give him warmth."


    "How do you know if you don''t try!"


    Alice broke away from Sylvie''s master''s hand and walked cautiously down the air root.


    "Teacher..." Eliza looked at Alice and then looked up at Seaver, as if to ask him what to do next.


    "Come on, Alice wants to do that. Let her do it." SIVI reluctantly rubbed his forehead: "kindness is a good thing, but unconditional kindness will cause many bad consequences. Although it is a little cruel, it is better to let her hit the wall called reality now rather than have a major accident later."


    When SIVI used to read novels or movies, the most annoying thing was that at the last moment, the protagonist or protagonist''s partner would suddenly have a good heart attack and let the enemy go, but he gave the other party a chance to breathe. As a result, he killed the protagonist''s friends or relatives.


    Therefore, he knew his position very early: he would never be decisive in killing and fighting. Other people except himself were cold-blooded and merciless. However, he would never be soft hearted and would not leave himself any trouble as long as possible.


    With that, SIVI looked back at Sophia, who had a complex look on her face, with a playful smile: "I thought you would stop me, too."


    "I really don''t like what you''re doing this time," Sophia replied with a sullen look at Seaver. "But I''m not naive enough to know anything."


    Compared with living in the family of magicians from the beginning, Alice, who came to the college and was very popular, even loved in the mountain city. In a sense, Sophia, who runs away from home, knows more about what it means to be warm and kind. In addition, she learns from many books and knows what to do and what not to do.


    Well, unless Sylvie is going to take that boy as a student, even if Alice really gets on with each other and gets him back on his feet, as soon as Alice leaves, the boy will only be hit harder.


    "In any case, it''s impossible for a party to be held if it happens like this." Sylvie shrugged, then said to the old village head, "we''re on our way tomorrow, so let''s stay overnight."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. I''m very sorry." "But you are all benefactors of the village. If you can, please stay till tomorrow. We will hold a better party when we are fully prepared tomorrow," he said


    "Do you want to stay behind the tree trunk and want to stay with us


    "Sasangsang thinks it''s better to leave this kind of place quickly." The goblin looked at the castle in the air about 10 meters above the ground. His ugly face turned pale and said, "Lord Aldrich, you should have something urgent to go to yonia county."


    "No, I''m not in a hurry." Sylvie looked at the goblin''s fear with interest, and a bad smile appeared on his face: "Theo, do you want to go to the party?"


    Maybe it was too late, and the little girl was a little confused, but after hearing the word party, she still took SIVI by the corner of her dress and nodded.


    "Sasangsang, do you think Theo will go first? Can''t you satisfy the wishes of such a lovely little girl Xi Weiyi looked at the fat goblin who wanted to cry without tears.


    If you want to stay at the beginning, why ask me Although the goblin thought so, of course, he didn''t dare to say it.


    He poked out his head and looked at the ground. Then he shrank back with fear and said, "well Then stay one more day... " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    "Hoo I didn''t expect to have a chance to brush the copy tonight. " In the empty tree house, Sylvie''s figure suddenly flashed out. He took off some of his tattered robes and took another spare from the bronze storage box.


    [the lizard] just now, the warrior takes a lot of potions, and then he takes a lot of magic potions to the warrior, and then he takes a lot of magic potions to the warrior, and then he takes them out of the sand.


    Maybe it''s because there are too many young brothers. The fighting capacity of lizard warriors who don''t need to do it by themselves is not so good. The Crusade level is only level 11 or level 2.


    However, as the first time of customs clearance, and in a very short period of time, the system gave him an A-level rating and got several pieces of equipment that could be used and a strong certificate.


    However, considering that this copy consumes a lot of magic potions, SIVI only went to brush the [night forest


    center] twice and started some supplies and some equipment with general properties.


    Although the copy of "Xinghai ruins" which appeared due to the mission of "opening up the second school district ¡¤ preliminary preparation" has not been typed yet, SIVI always thinks that it is better to wait until he becomes stronger. Anyway, it will take some time to collect resources, so it is not necessary to rush at this time.


    In addition, to his surprise, the system generously gave him a title because the total number of goblin who died in his hands exceeded the 5000 mark.


    [Title: the enemy of goblin]


    [Title Color: white]


    [Title Effect: the damage to all goblin creatures increases by 100% after being equipped with this title. All goblin creatures within a kilometer radius will fall into a state of anger and launch an attack without charge to the equipment owner. ¡¿


    [unlock condition: kill 5000 goblins of all kinds]


    [Note: "hum, ha ha, ha ha! My hands are covered with blood It''s just goblin''s. " ¡ª¡ªWell, Sylvie doesn''t really like this seemingly frustrating title.


    "It''s time to go to bed." After a stretch, the contented Sylvie decided to go to bed.


    But just as he hesitated whether he should take a blanket to cover the bed originally made of unknown plant leaves in the tree house, he faintly noticed that there was someone outside the window not far away.


    He put his face on the window - there was no glass in the treehouse window, but there was a film of plant like plastic paper - carefully identified the figure and found it seemed to be Alice.


    The night was already deep, and the sound of insects chirping in the woods from time to time.


    Although nyiradi is a village built on trees, many places can see the stars in the sky through the crowns that are sparse enough to make people wonder whether the villagers have pruned their own trees.


    Different from the star river of the earth, the starry sky in this world looks like a lot of whirlpools. The blue moon is dotted on one side, setting off the leaves around, which has a different aesthetic feeling.


    The astronomical level of this world is naturally inferior to that of the earth, but most of the stars that can be observed by naked eyes have their corresponding names and magic meanings. The so-called astrology is a discipline to study and explore this kind of knowledge.


    Alice sat on a branch with her knees in her arms, and looked at the night sky in a sort of solitude.


    Finally, her kindness failed to reach the child named Veron. The boy''s sad and despairing eyes made the kind-hearted girl feel heartache but unable to do anything about it.


    "Can''t sleep?" A familiar voice suddenly interrupted the girl''s thoughts.


    She looked back and saw the grass, dressed in a sorcerer''s robe, strolled up to her and asked her with a gentle smile, "can I sit here?"


    "Yes. If you want to... " The girl nodded, because of what happened before, she didn''t know how to face SIVI.


    "The address has changed back to that." Sylvie sat down beside Alice and looked into the dark sky, as if he didn''t care. Isn''t it time to call me a teacher


    "I''m sorry." Alice lowered her head and apologized softly.


    "So just call me the teacher. There''s no need to apologize."


    Sylvie looked at the girl a little funny and said softly. After all, it''s not like the wild. Traps and alarms are set at several entrances of the village, so no one needs to watch the night. In the middle of the night, other people are estimated to have fallen asleep. If you speak loudly, you may disturb others.


    "Not for that reason." Maybe it''s because Sylvie''s attitude is too natural. The girl also relaxed a little: "the night before yesterday, I didn''t listen to you and did that kind of thing without authorization..."


    At this point, the girl''s expression became a little depressed.


    Sylvie is also a little helpless.


    As he and Sophia said, he didn''t hate good people. Even because Alice helped Theo unconditionally in govenhora mountain city, Sylvia proposed to accept her as his student only after seeing her magic talent.However, good people often mean that they are more likely to be cheated, which often leads to unexpected losses.


    Goodness and their own interests, which almost form a kind of irreconcilable contradiction.


    So, is it to persuade girls to give up kindness and innocence and become selfish?


    After thinking for a few seconds, Sylvie came up with his own answer.


    "Alice, do you really think you''ve done something wrong from the bottom of your heart?" He asked the girl, "tell the truth."


    The girl, who was about to speak, choked at the words that followed Sylvie. After thinking for a moment, she shook her head with a firm expression, and her golden hair danced with her movements.


    "Will you continue to comfort the child?" Seaver looked at the girl''s clear eyes and asked again, "even if he will become more lonely after we leave?"


    "Yes." This time, the girl who had already made clear her idea nodded without hesitation.


    It is because of this flawless kindness that she has become the most popular person in the mountain city of govenhora.


    "In that case, do what you want." Sylvie touched the girl''s hair and once again a smile appeared on her face.


    "Yes?" The girl blinked two big eyes, showing an incredible lovely expression.


    "Sooner or later, I will become the premier of the mainland." Sylvie looked at the girl''s expression, and the smile on her face was even more brilliant: "so I will protect the students'' dream and the land of the college! You just do what you want to do, and don''t let kindness and courage disappear. "


    It''s not a matter of exasperation. When he was in the treehouse, Sylvie thought a lot about it.


    Although he wanted to let Alice''s goodness touch the wall and let her understand the cruelty of reality, he did not like the girl''s enthusiasm and kindness disappear like that.


    In this case, we can only try our best to transform the kindness of the girl from a disadvantage into a favorable one.


    In fact, it''s easier to control a good person with a heart full of goodness than a villain who does what he wants. As long as Sylvie pays attention to the guidance, nothing bad should happen, and even add a lot of credit to the college.


    That''s why he said, "do what you want.".


    "Sylvia Teacher. " Looking at SIVI, the girl''s face was not as timid as before, but determined: "I will never forget it!"


    In the corner of the sky, he just looked back at the stars.


    At this time, he was just enjoying the starry sky when he suddenly found that there were other tree houses hidden in the tree crown on the upper branches which were quite far away from here.


    He stood up and began to look around at the canopy above.


    Although it is well hidden by the leaves and branches, SIVI, who is used to playing with people to find fault, soon finds several tree houses that look like they have been abandoned. I believe there are still more that have not been found.


    From the previous conversation with the village head, although many people died in the village this time, they found that the number of empty houses was one less than that of Sylvie''s group. Finally, Eliza and Theo were squeezed into one room to solve the problem.


    At that time, why didn''t the village head let them live in a tree house higher up?


    And if we expand the idea a little bit, if there are villages of this size in the places where the tree houses are located, I''m afraid that the village of niladi in the past was not a small village at all, but a large settlement!


    Is it because of the plague and so on, people in other settlements have died, so even the house can not be used? But why did the residents here not move? This explanation is still too far fetched.


    Before speaking, Gauss also said that their villages were generally forbidden to strangers. Although it was similar to ordinary villages, Gauss resisted SIVI''s pressure at that time. This is enough to explain some problems Is this custom of forbidding others to enter also has something to do with the abandoned tree houses?


    No, in the general sense, even for the jungle dwellers, it''s strange to build their houses on giant trees?


    "Miss Sylvie, what''s the matter?" Alice asked curiously, with her head tilted, when she saw seavy suddenly standing up and looking around and looking down at her strange behavior.


    "Nothing." Sylvie rubbed his forehead and sat down.


    Alice is a girl who can''t hide her worries. If she tells her about her discovery of other treehouses, she will soon be found out by others, so seavy decides to keep it a secret.


    Although some speculation came to mind, SIVI was not sure. In the end, I decided to wait until Sophia got up tomorrow and discuss it with her. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Houses built on trees will be specially pruned to the state where the Southern Cross Star vortex can be seen, which can guide each other''s growth direction without damaging trees."


    After a strange idea appeared in his mind yesterday, SIVI specially confirmed what he cared about. He found many small details that would be ignored if he didn''t pay attention to it. For example, the window that was thought to be a plant film was actually a fungus growing on wood, and at night, he could see a certain star from anywhere outside the house.


    In a world without genetic modification or other means, the only thing that can control the growth of plants is the magic of the elves.


    In addition, people in this world, let alone cultivate fungi consciously, haven''t seen mushrooms in food so far. I''m afraid no one has found that mushrooms can be eaten.


    In astrology, the Southern Cross Star vortex also has the meaning of "Quiet Moon" worshipped by elves. Even in some fairy legends, as long as they face the Southern Cross Star vortex in despair, they can get the blessing of the quiet moon.


    It''s obvious that his folklore is becoming more and more popular.


    "What do you think of these things, Sophia?"


    "Do you mean to say that the people in this village are elves?"


    Sophia, who had been eating a lot of books in the library, immediately understood Sylvia''s meaning: "no way. Don''t you see that they have the same ears as ordinary people."


    "It could be a half elf descendant or something." Sylvie picked up a blue apple like fruit, ate it and said with a lisp, "at least it has something to do with elves."


    Although at first he saw that the houses in nyiradi village were built on trees, SIVI only had some ideas such as "these Aboriginal buildings living in the jungle are quite original" and "the utilization rate of nature is very high". However, in the detection of the wrong, and then look back again, you can find a lot of strange places.


    If it''s just a tree house, it can be explained as a coincidence. But if all these strange things come together, I''m afraid it''s not just a coincidence.


    "What should we do?" "Do you want to prick it?" the girl asked Sylvie, who had quickly finished eating the small fruit and was beginning to drink fresh juice


    "More is better than less. There''s no need." Sylvie put down the cup made of some kind of plant shell, and said to Sophia with a relaxed expression: "the reason why I tell you this is just to make you pay attention to it - after all, Theo is still young, Eliza is too simple, and Alice is that kind of good character, and only you can be a big responsibility."


    Sylvie didn''t intend to cause trouble. Although I don''t know why these residents are so concerned about not exposing their identities, it is not a good thing to know too much. If they want to maintain the friendly attitude of each other, they can only pretend that they don''t know anything.


    As for the identity of the other party related to the spirit - does it have anything to do with persuading them to move to other places? Instead of using this information for threat operations, it is better to use force to subdue them directly.


    "That''s why they are students, and I''m already a teacher." Sophia had a smile on her face and raised her little face with pride.


    "Please, our alchemy teacher ~"


    "don''t touch my head!"


    Sylvie grinned, reached out and stroked the girl''s hair, and was forced out of the door by the angry girl.


    "Really." After confirming SIVI''s departure, the girl leaned against the door with a shy smile on her face and touched her shaggy pink hair with her right hand.


    Then her eyes fell on the dishevelled table: "ah, breakfast..."


    In a peaceful farm near yonia County, the baalisks (similar to the combination of sheep and cattle, one of the common domestic animals, quadruped horned hooves, crusading level 1) who should have been quietly eating grass in the surrounding manor, are now all dead in the stockade full of blood and rotten smell.


    There is a gap in their necks, which is cut by huge scissors like gardening scissors. The dark red blood is stained with white fur, because the contrast of color difference looks extremely desolate.


    Many flies and mosquitoes were attracted by the smell of the corpses and the blood, which spread over the bodies, making a noisy hum, and flying around the enclosure. The sight of the black fog of flies, which was so casual, made the appearance of these bodies disgusting.


    In addition, some domestic birds with their wings cut off have disappeared except for a feather and a few drops of blood.


    Naturally, the owner of the farm was not spared. As early as a day ago, he was killed.


    "What? Elder bakaka failed? It''s impossible! (jackal''s voice) "a big jackal, even closer to the one eyed giant, is pounding on the floor. The floor of this place is made of heavy marble to prevent weeds from growing into the house. However, under the seemingly random knocking of the jackal, it is completely broken into powder:" he is the smartest one in the sharp claw tribe! Those stupid long ears and the descendants of mankind will never win himNext to the jackal is a giant wolf that seems to have been magnified many times. Because there is no dagger shaped tusk unique to the odontoid species, the wolf, which is bigger than the rhinoceros, should be a subspecies of the wolf species.


    At the moment, it has no response to its master''s roar, but is nibbling at something on its own - in terms of the shape of what it chews, it should be a human thigh.


    Behind it is a pile of meat scraps and blood stained clothes. On the wall, there is a human figure, which is like a shadow, printed by blood. On the head of the human figure, it presents an explosive diffraction shape, and even some yellow and white substances can be seen from the wall


    "I know your majesty is angry and unbelievable, but that''s the truth."


    In the face of the terrible roar of the giant jackal, a man who covered his whole body in a black robe shrugged his shoulders and said in a tone of Indifference: "what''s more, as far as we know, it''s not the half elf descendants who killed your elder this time, but some passing human beings. ¡±


    it seems that although the giant jackal didn''t speak common language, he could understand to a certain extent - after the black man said that, he turned up his lips like a wolf about to launch an attack, revealing his gums and white teeth. It means it''s very angry.


    "You''re kidding me! That kind of weak creature can''t even bear Barr! (jackal) "cried the angry jackal, spitting on the black robed man''s face with the stench of carnivorous animals:" elder bakaka will not lose to such a weak guy! "


    The black robed man seemed to be enduring something. His body trembled a little, and then slowly wiped his face with his sleeve: "that''s the truth, and it''s a magician who killed it."


    And according to the information from the scene, he was a very powerful magician. Of course, there is no need to say this at this time - because it has no effect except to make yourself more attractive to this stupid wolf''s hatred.


    "Hum! There''s nothing to be afraid of that kind of human being who plays tricks like you! (jackal''s voice) "the Jackal roared, and the spitting stars sprayed on the face of the black robe that had just been wiped clean:" our warriors and sacrifices of jackals are the most powerful! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The black robed man''s body trembled more and more, but he did not know what the reason was. Finally, he tried to resist it, wiped his face with his sleeve again, and said, "in this case, you, as a powerful jackal warrior, can solve the magician."


    Although there is also the option of "wait until SIVI and they leave before attacking the village", he also wants to teach a good lesson to the magician who interferes with their plans. Moreover, as long as you can instigate this stupid wolf to go, no matter whether you succeed or not, it has nothing to do with yourself.


    If you succeed, it''s good. Even if you fail, this stupid wolf will be able to ride on the leader of that wolf. If the fighting power is converted into Crusade level, it will be almost seventeen or eighteen. You should be able to test the depth of that unknown magician.


    At that time, they will choose to avoid the other side or simply annihilate the other side according to the strength shown by the other side, so as to ensure the successful implementation of the next plan.


    "Oh! Even if you don''t say that, Barr will do it! The wolf God Salas'' anger will surely come upon the weak man who has provoked the majesty of jackal! (jackal''s voice) "the great jackal roared up to the sky, licked his broad lips with his bright red tongue, and then spat out a piece of saliva again:" you who only play tricks will be in the night forever. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± As the saying goes, Buddha can only endure three times. The black robed man, who had been sprayed on his face again, began to seriously consider whether to kill the wolf who had been spitting all the time now.


    But before he could think of an outcome, the Jackal mounted the same huge wolf leader, smashed through the thick wall like a biscuit, and galloped away.


    "Well, you run fast." The man in black wiped his stinky spittle, looked at the house which had been made close to the ruins, and muttered thoughtfully, "what happened here will soon be discovered by the people of yonia."


    In addition, similar events are taking place in other places. Soon, people who define these events as jackal attacks will turn their attention to the Jackal tribes that did not grab anything at the spring harvest. That''s the best result for the black robed man - he can hide himself and get a lot of opportunities and time at the same time.


    Just as the black robed man was ready to leave, the Jackal rode back and forth with the smoke of a wolf.


    "Where is the place you are talking about? (jackal) "


    "... " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Although only yesterday, with the help of outsiders, the wolves that besieged the village were repulsed with the help of outsiders, today people are busy preparing for the lunch party.


    "I always feel sorry that the villagers are so busy for us..." Eliza took back her little head and turned to look at Sylvie in the room. The expression on her face was not very happy: "and it was when so many people died."


    "Well, miss magtreid, you are too young to know. It''s because so many people have died that they have to hold a party. " With a chubby belly and a proud face, shasangsang said: "in a small village like this, once there are some natural disasters that cause casualties, it is easy for the whole village to have a kind of gray mood. Moreover, the stronger the cohesion of the village, the greater the loss, the faster the spread of this emotion. If we do not try to stop the spread of this sentiment, the village will soon be in a state of collapse. Many villagers will flee to other villages. When the number of villagers decreases to a certain extent, it will not be far from the destruction of the village. "


    "That''s why the old village head had to hold this banquet in the name of thanking us to dilute the gloomy cloud spreading in the village."


    Sylvie nodded and casually accepted sasangsang''s words, which was to approve the fat goblin''s statement.


    By the way, the caravan is now in this room, except for a few tourists with shasang Sang Sang, the magic swordsmen, and Alice, who went to look for the little boy yesterday.


    "Is that so..." Eliza is still a little hard to remember. But since even Sylvie said that, the girl''s clever personality like a dog made her no longer speak.


    Theo may have thought that SIVI''s discussion was too boring, so he began to meditate. Sophia, on the other hand, cocked up her ears and listened to SIVI''s conversation. At the same time, she turned over a pocket book with unknown contents. She was very skillful in using two functions.


    "But sasangsang, if you delay your departure for a half day, it won''t delay you?"


    Sylvie asked the goblin that although the night''s stay was a temporary move after receiving a mission, he wanted to make sure that his actions would not cause any trouble to the fat goblin.


    "No, how could it be!" The fat goblin quickly shook his head, and his two big windy sharp ears fanned on his face, making a crackling sound: "if it doesn''t rain, it''s just a half day''s delay won''t cause much trouble. After all, our business is mainly spices, and this morning, we saw something good under the leadership of the village head."


    "Nice stuff?" "What is it?" SIVI asked curiously


    "It''s a kind of native spice, which grows in the woods and is called the jellyfish. There are a lot of reserves in this village." Sasangsang was very interested in the spice problem he was good at, and quickly explained to them: "according to the village head, spice merchants in yonia County occasionally come to exchange with them some salt, cloth and other daily necessities, but if it is at the market price, those merchants are equivalent to exchanging a copper for a silver coin!"


    "So you''re going to do the same?" Said Sylvie casually.


    For jellyfish, Sylvie of Botany Lv2 knows something about it. It''s only used in a small number of pharmaceutical preparations. As a spice, it tastes a bit like cumin. In addition to keeping meat longer, it also softens meat.


    "Sasangsang is much more than those cunning human beings." The chubby goblin retorted at once, but immediately realized that there was also a cunning "human" sitting in front of him, so he immediately changed his words and said, "the jellyfish can''t be sold at a very good price in the Huolian Empire, so sasangsang plans to transport these spices to other countries for sale. But the villagers don''t take cash, and we don''t have very good goods to exchange. But with the name of Lord Sylvie, we got a little on credit first. "


    "After that, we will sell off the spices in other areas when we get the money. After we get the money, we will buy some living materials and send them here at three times the price of the businessmen in yonia county."


    In other words, three copper coins were exchanged for a silver coin. Xi Wei make complaints about it.


    However, this kind of thing has no influence on him. After all, this is what Zhou Yu is willing to fight and suffer when he is fighting Huang Gai.


    Just as Sylvie and they were chatting casually, Alice came in through the door, with a strange and slightly uneasy look on her face.


    "Miss Sylvie, have you seen vinlon?" She asked seavy, with hope in her eyes.


    Vinylon? Sylvie was at first in a daze, but he immediately reflected that this should be the name of the boy yesterday.


    It''s a pity, though, that Sylvie has been in the room since the morning, and it''s impossible for him to know what''s going on outside until he learns the prying magic.


    "What happened to the boy?" Seaver first shook his head, saying that he had not seen the boy of yesterday, and then asked Alice.The girl held her cheek in one hand, and her beautiful little face was full of perplexity and said, "I''ve been finding it in the morning, and I haven''t seen where he is now Not even her mother''s grave. "


    "Yes. But children who grow up in the forest should have places like their own secret bases. " Sylvie thought for a while, and thought that the child might have gone somewhere to vent his anger or do something else. After all, the incident that his mother died yesterday and he became an orphan should have a great impact on his young mind. It''s normal to want to be alone.


    "But I always feel a little worried. " Instead of letting go, Alice became more worried.


    It''s right to think about it. The forest is always dangerous at any time, even for the children growing up in the forest.


    "If I''m so worried, I''d better ask everyone to help us find out before the party starts." Sophia suddenly said, "if you have a little more people than one person, you will be more efficient, and it''s safer, isn''t it?"


    Although Sophia and they did not see the amazing number of wolves yesterday, but from the surrounding bodies can roughly feel the degree of danger at that time, searching alone is still too dangerous.


    "What do you think, Sylvia?" Sophia said to Sylvia with a smile.


    "I can''t deny this situation at all?" Faced with Alice''s beseeching look in her eyes, Seaver felt that he couldn''t force herself to say no, so he agreed with a bitter smile.


    "Call on the swordsmen. Then you have to work in groups of three, and you have to make sure you have at least another group of people in your field of vision Although he agreed to Sophia''s proposal, SIVI still had to make a deal with his students first. Otherwise, if he didn''t find the bear child and lost a few people, it would be really troublesome: "and the party is about to start. No matter whether you find the child or not, you must come back before the party starts. Is that ok?"


    The last sentence was to Alice, and the girl naturally nodded and agreed without saying a word.


    However, when they left the tree house to find the swordsmen, the sky suddenly began to float a little white.


    In the green sea of trees, white things like snowflakes and cherry blossom petals slowly fall, setting off the surrounding scene, giving people a sense of time and space disorder.


    The villagers, who were busy preparing for the party, stopped and began to look up at the snow.


    Sylvie began to think of these as petals - after all, it was summer, and the world would never snow in summer. However, he soon found that the white object was not so much petals as willow catkins. From the perspective of structure, it obviously belonged to the category of plants.


    But obviously, catkins are not the things that should appear in this season.


    It is obvious that this phenomenon can be controlled by the special natural magic of the elves, that is, to manipulate plants, animals, or simply let the caster simulate the shape of animals to fight or assist in life.


    Is it the people in the village who are doing this magic to add to the atmosphere of the party? Because he had long suspected the identity of the villagers, SIVI soon thought of this possibility. But he was immediately overthrown by himself.


    If it is the people in the village who have used the spirit Aboriginal magic, then they have completely exposed their identity as the descendants of the elves? The previous concealment has become completely meaningless.


    Besides, the old village head, whose wrinkled old face is covered with incredible expressions, is not far away from SIVI, which makes him dispel this doubt.


    But there is no doubt that the old village head knows exactly how this willow like object came from.


    Otherwise, it should not be an unbelievable expression. Obviously, the expression of surprise like that of other villagers is more reasonable for the present situation.


    There''s a lot to ask, but before that, SIVI has to focus on something else.


    The mark on the back of his right hand, like a clock, suddenly turned bright red again, and there was a burst of burning pain.


    Open the magic academy system, and a new task appears in the task page.


    [add world task: legendary seven magic tools]


    [this task does not consume reputation points. You can choose whether to accept it or not. Whether it is accepted or not, it will not have any impact on subsequent events. ¡¿


    [accept reject] (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    What happened in the last century? Why do demons suddenly invade the human world? Is the decline of the original powerful human Empire directly related to the war between gods and demons?


    Many problems have been buried in the torrent of history with the decline of the Terran.


    In fact, there are many magicians who are trying to find the lost history through various means.


    Among them, those myths and stories spread among the people are naturally the most important in textual research.


    Although the number of myths is very large, there are some differences in details, but the general story is very similar. It should be that the same story has a deviation type when it is spread. Moreover, many myths are obviously affected by people''s life in this era, and there are many strange deviations.


    But generally speaking, these myths all have a unified thread, and the descriptions of many important matters are similar.


    For example, the demons have a total of seven demon level leaders, and only five and a half succeeded in coming to the world from the demon world.


    Of course, these have nothing to do with Sylvie. What is really worth his attention is that although there are many versions of the legend, most of the demons who came into those fairy tales, the Lord of fear, eserian, were attacked by the ten strongest warriors of human beings at that time.


    After seven of his companions gave up their precious lives for this, the remaining three barely beat Ethiopia. However, the human armed forces could not kill the most powerful invisible demon. Finally, it could only be divided into seven parts and sealed in the weapons of the seven companions who gave their lives in order to attack etherian. As a result, seven kinds of artifact, known as the seven magic tools, which will affect the user''s mind, were created.


    At that time, the remaining three brave men knew that this power could not be delivered to one race alone. Otherwise, the magic tools with the power close to the power of artifact in the plural number would definitely give that race a crushing advantage over other races, which was not conducive to maintaining the balance of the world.


    In addition, these weapons will also affect the holder''s thinking. If they get too close, they may revive ethelian. Therefore, they gave the seven magic tools to seven races, including human beings, who were allied in the war between gods and demons.


    Even though he has Lv2 mythology, Sylvie has only so much knowledge of the word seven magic tools.


    He frowned and looked at the new task with some hesitation.


    This task has no difficulty stars, and it doesn''t need prestige to be accepted. To be honest, if it wasn''t for the sentence, "whether it''s accepted or not, it won''t have any impact on subsequent events." SIVI has already chosen to confirm.


    But now, because of that sentence, he has fallen into the situation of not knowing whether he should take the task or not.


    Whether it is accepted or not, it will not have any impact on subsequent events.


    Does this mean that whether he receives or not, he will gradually encounter several other magic tools because of the events that will not change later? If this is the case, it is obviously better to take the task. After all, if there is a task reward, it will not be taken for nothing.


    However, this sentence may also mean that the system will not affect the subsequent events because of whether or not SIVI takes the task. In other words, if you take it, you have to dig out the magic tools that have disappeared for thousands of years from unknown places in the mainland From this point of view, it is obviously better not to accept, otherwise it is equivalent to oneself to be mixed into strange things.


    "But I''m afraid we''ve been caught up in something strange." Seaver looked at the willow catkins in the sky and said in silence. Although it was a beautiful scene, he felt a sense of inexplicable uneasiness, which was so dangerous that he began to accumulate his magic power.


    "It''s vinlon!"


    Sylvie was startled by Alice''s sudden voice, but he immediately followed the girl''s finger.


    Not far away, the boy with something in his hand stood in the crown of the tree with a strange look of smile on his face.


    Surprisingly, the crown of the boy''s side experienced budding, growing, blooming and fruiting in just a few tens of seconds, which was more than twice as thick as it was just now.


    as for why no insect pollination will bear large fruit, Xi Wei has been too lazy to make complaints about what to do.


    After all, it''s a magic world


    "Vinlon, what are you doing? Come here soon!" The old village head yelled at the boy, but from the boy''s turbid eyes, I''m afraid the old man''s words can''t reach his heart.


    "It''s so noisy..." He first whispered a word, then roared out loud: "it''s so noisy, old man!"


    The old village head didn''t expect that the boy would make such a move. With an unbelievable expression on his face, the whole man trembled and stepped back a few steps. If it wasn''t for a few villagers who were in a bad situation to support the old man, I''m afraid the old man would fall to the ground.


    "Little bunny, how can you talk to the village head like this!" A grumpy male villager couldn''t help cursing."Long winded fellow, go to hell."


    The boy''s face appeared as if he saw a fly disgusting expression, did not see him have any action, several thick tree roots with a roar out of the ground, with a very fast speed towards the male villagers!


    The first reaction was naturally SIVI. He immediately pulled the male villager behind him with a traction anchor. However, the giant wood roots did not stop. Instead, they changed their direction in mid air and rushed away with a momentum to make SIVI into meat and mud.


    Sylvie used the magic barrier unhurriedly, but under the pounding of the huge wood weighing more than a few tons, the magic barrier soon cracked.


    But Sylvie is no longer the former Sylvie. While mending the magic barrier with magic, he starts a ring of water element magic frost. In less than 10 seconds, he turns the roots into ice sculptures, and then smashes them with a rock fist.


    Originally, those giant roots were only grown by magic catalysis. Without specialization, their firmness would be just as good, and it would be easy to solve the problem of three consecutive rings of magic with little consumption.


    Compared with this, what really shocked SIVI was that the boy, who had little magic talent, could easily use the aboriginal magic power close to the second ring road when he was still an ordinary person yesterday.


    Is it really because of the magic tool His eyes rested on the wooden wand in the boy''s right hand.


    It was a magic wand about 1.2 meters long, almost as tall as a boy. The wand looked like a branch directly broken from the tree. At first glance, it looked ordinary. Even at the top of the wand, there were several leaves which were a little like maple leaves.


    However, the black mist that overflowed from the wand and was flowing into the boy''s body made Sylvie understand that the magic just now was not the boy''s own ability.


    Seeing that his magic was so easily blocked by Sylvie, the boy smacked his lips and raised his wand.


    Until now, the villagers in the village began to notice his wand and began to make a lot of noise.


    "Isn''t he holding the ancestral treasures in the temple?"


    "Did that little devil slip away to the temple and steal all the treasures of our ancestors?"


    "Never let him off lightly!"


    "What''s more, he attacked malov just now. He has been absolutely controlled by the demons on the treasure of his ancestors!"


    "Even if I just lost my parents recently, it''s too much to do!"


    "Yes, teach him a lesson!"


    Listening to the villagers'' chatter, SIVI couldn''t help feeling a little headache. Isn''t this kind of talk by these guys just adding to the confusion


    Sure enough, the disgust on the boy''s face became more and more intense. He waved his wand at the villagers. After a gust of blinding wind, he saw a green sphere smashing at the villagers like a meteorite.


    Although the villagers are not satisfied with the performance of pig team-mates, even for their own reputation consideration, now can not be saved.


    Because he didn''t know the power of the green meteorite, he didn''t dare to take the risk of hard hitting. He could only launch a magic cyclone of wind elements to attack back, creating a strong airflow, and wanted to bring the green meteorite to the side.


    To his surprise, the weight of the green meteorite was much lighter than he thought, and he was easily guided to a safe distance for the villagers.


    However, he soon found that it was too early for him to be at ease.


    After landing, the green meteorite did not disappear like the general elemental magic, but suddenly spread out and became a monster with a wingspan of about four meters, a standing height of more than two meters, and a body length of five or six meters.


    The color of the monster is mainly green. It looks like a pterosaur with a scorpion tail. But it is strange that this monster always gives people the feeling of avoiding animals like plants.


    "Ye long, is this the real intention of that magic..." Shivy''s eyes were cold, and he looked at the boy with a sneer at the corner of his mouth.


    Ye long, a kind of plant animal and flying insect, is closer to the existence of alchemy puppet than magic. Its whole body is made up of plants, and its weight is very light, so its body is very flexible. The way of fighting is like a cheetah that can glide. In addition, its tongue is needle-shaped and can be ejected at a very fast speed. Its body fluids are poisonous and can paralyze people''s bodies. Although the toxicity is not particularly strong, excessive intake will still endanger life. Presumed Crusade level 12.


    "It''s normal for children to be disobedient when they''re rebellious." SIVI took his eyes back and looked at Ye long. At the same time, he opened the task panel of the college system and confirmed that he had received the mission of "the legendary seven magic tools": "but if you start to hurt others, you have to educate them well."


    Then he took out the "moon branch of the fairy princess" from the goods column and pointed it to Ye long: "next, I will teach you a good ideological and moral lesson from SIVI idrick (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    As the most important branch of nyiradi village, the branch supporting the house has long surpassed concrete in terms of hardness due to years of growth and natural magic reinforcement, even compared with steel.


    It is because of these strong branches acting as a defense line, this small village can survive two days under the attack of the tide of wolf like demons. Whether it is a wolf or a toothed wolf, the demons below the level 10 of the Crusade can''t destroy these branches. Even if they try their best to bite them, they can only give them thick branches besides breaking their teeth Just add a few dents, or the kind that can grow well in just a few minutes.


    However, at this time, these branches, in the explosion of magic, sent out bursts of unbearable sadness. Finally, under the effect of various magic, they could only be completely destroyed and turned into sawdust flying all over the sky.


    A delicate tree house was broken by several load-bearing columns, and with the continuous sound of wood fiber breaking, it directly hit the ground from a high place. Under the severe impact, it collapsed and disintegrated into a pile of waste boards still smoking.


    And it''s just the aftermath of the battle.


    Fortunately, soon after the battle began, Sophia made a decision and asked the villagers to move to the ground with some light things and watch the battle from afar. The move kept the residents out of the fighting, with no casualties.


    "Is this really something that humans can do..." A male villager stares at the battle in their hometown.


    Although many places can''t be seen clearly because of the distance and the smoke and dust on the battlefield, the huge vines and the magic flame that flash out from time to time can make people feel the fierce battle. With the surrounding scenes of huge trees destroyed by stray bullets that need dozens of people to hold together, and the appearance that some parts of the village fall from high altitude due to fighting from time to time, the roar of explosions, and the gale coming from the face The visual effect of the whole scene is like a Hollywood blockbuster with a sense of wholeness.


    "Many high-level magicians don''t end up classifying themselves as humans." Sophia, who had read many sorcerer biographies, looked solemnly at the fierce fighting there and said, "it''s just that neither Sylvie nor the boy has reached the point of being called a monster."


    Although the visual effect over there looks gorgeous and shocking, if it is a strong person like Bruno Langer, it will take only a few minutes to beat the boy easily. This kind of battle, which has affected the surrounding areas, proves that two people are half equal and can not easily defeat each other.


    This point, as a party, Sylvie is also very clear.


    Through the magic pool, he replenishes his own magic which has begun to dry up. After drinking a bottle of magic potion, SIVI starts casting again.


    Shining flame + flaming star formation.


    The golden flame turned into more than ten arrows and flew towards the boy. However, before it reached the boy''s face, it was suddenly blocked down by several wooden walls nearly three meters thick protruding from the branches.


    The boy waved his wand again through the wood wall, which was burning with golden flame and turning into fly ash.


    Two leaf dragons repeat the previous thing, like meteorites, smashed over.


    But it''s not difficult for Sylvie to deal with a guy of this level, even if there are two.


    It''s easy to swallow one of them by manipulating the golden flame into a whirlpool, while the other makes the action of glide attack from the sky. Of course, only a golden flame greets it.


    When Sylvie deals with Ye long, the opponent is surprisingly not attacking. It seems that summoning and manipulating the two headed Ye dragons is the limit of the boy.


    To be honest, Sylvie enjoyed this kind of balance in the beginning.


    After all, the boss he met in the copy or reality in the past was not a monster whose strength was far stronger than that of him at that time, so that SIVI could only defeat him with some small hands, or he relied on his subordinates to rush forward, but his own strength was so poor that he could not compete with each other in a real sense.


    So from the first fight, SIVI began to experiment with his own ideas for a long time of tactics. As for injuries and so on, as long as a bottle of healing potion produced by the system goes down, it will be completely OK.


    If you have to say it, Sylvie is now just like knocking a red bottle and a blue bottle, while brushing all kinds of skill proficiency with a monster of his own level, which has high blood thickness but little attack power. He has already mastered several magic skills that he learned by reading books


    It''s so lewd.


    Maybe the boy felt that it was not good for him to go on like this, so he simply raised his wand with the action of raising his sword. Countless green lights began to gather on the top of the wand and turned into a fist sized ball of light.


    With the gradual increase of the light ball, the tree crown leaves around the boy began to yellow, and the branches began to become a little wrinkled, as if withered.


    Obviously, this is a big move to start by absorbing the vitality of surrounding plants.If this is a hot-blooded animation, then SIVI should also start to gather his own magic power, prepare for the strongest magic against him, and then start the memory killing under the condition of equal power. After recalling the happy life before, he will explode and kill the opponent to the dregs.


    Unfortunately, it''s not.


    Sylvie is not a gentleman who waits for someone else''s second transformation to fight.


    Now, if you use magic attack, you may be interfered by the other party. So SIVI simply launched the tree man guard skill on the moon branch. He directly changed the tree when he was a boy into a tree man under his command. Then he slapped the boy who was still holding his breath.


    And the tree man was half blown off because of the exotic magic barrier on the boy.


    Although seavy wanted to play for a while, considering that the ground made up of branches under his feet had become a mess, full of burning flames, cracks in the branches and scorched marks, he decided to let it go for a while.


    Before the boy landed, he started the wind lock to bind the other party, and also switched to the water element magic to cover several frozen seals, so that the boy completely lost the ability to move, like a puppet to one side.


    The magic tools in the legend can''t be as good as this, but the best weapon depends on the user.


    Even if he is eroded by the power of the devil in the magic tool and gains the nature of the devil, in essence, the boy is still an ordinary boy. As a half breed, he does not have the slightest magical talent, and even his body has not grown. But even so, after running in with the magic tool for half a day, he has a medium level mage level that many mage apprentices can''t reach.


    However, this is his limit. It''s like giving an ordinary person a nuclear warhead. What else can he do if he doesn''t have a detonating device?


    If the one who got the magic tool at this time was a good gifted primary mage, it would be SIVI who would be driven to run all over the place.


    Grabbing the magic tool from the boy''s hand, SIVI subconsciously looks at the wand properties that look like an ordinary stick.


    [sharonata''s natural leader staff (legend)]


    [suit legend]


    [weapon with unknown magic, which cannot be identified until the magic is purified. ¡¿


    [friendly hint: if you continue to hold it in your hand, you will be eroded by the power of the devil in three minutes. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± SIVI looked at the wand and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, he could only silently recite "system me x your uncle" in his heart with tears in his eyes, and at the same time he put the wand into the bronze storage box. Moreover, in order to prevent the so-called "power of the devil" from spreading, Sylvie also made room for it.


    Anyway, one seventh of the mission has been completed.


    He opened the task page of the system to check the specific situation of the task. After all, he just took the task and didn''t take a close look.


    [task: legendary seven magic tools]


    [task content: the scoundrels with ulterior motives are collecting seven magic tools. Take the lead to capture them before they finish collecting them! ¡¿


    [task requirements: retrieve seven magic tools (17)]


    [this task is a single separate settlement. You can get a reward for each magic weapon you get. Please check it on time. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Although I don''t know what to say, at least this time, the system is no more.


    Otherwise, if you can''t get the reward until all the seven magic tools are collected, it will have to wait until the year of monkey


    Thinking of this, Sylvie began to inquire about the award again.


    [reward: achievement point + 30, the certificate of the strong x1, the construction drawing of the mysterious birthplace X1]


    the achievement points of the task routine are not much to be said. What surprised Xiwei is that this task can reward the strong! We should know that the speed of collecting strong person''s certificate is much slower than that at the beginning, and he can''t learn skills as much as before. He still stays there for the certificate of strong person obtained by moonlight lake and sand thief stronghold. Whether learning magic or adding life, he plans to stay there and wait for the emergency.


    With three as reserves, he can also consider expanding his magic development. After all, he has been relying too much on the flame recently. In case of encountering the demons resisting the flame, he will be in trouble.


    Finally, there are new architectural drawings [the mysterious birthplace].


    This is an achievement building that can be built without consuming resources. From the perspective of illustration, it has three functions: "magic structure level, alchemy level + 1", "20 units of alchemy material resources can be obtained every day" and "selling special alchemy drawings". Whatever else, the alchemy level plus one is a very good effect, which is a lot of reality All the things that the Central Plains can''t do can be stirred up through the system alchemy attribute bonus.


    Just when SIVI was considering whether to build the mysterious birthplace in the first school district or the second school district after the emergence of the second school district, Sophia and her old village chief and several brave villagers came to visit. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    "Is the teacher OK?" At the top of the list is Eliza, who looks worried.


    Although she has absolute trust in Sylvie for the longest time, she can''t help worrying about her teacher once she encounters such a dangerous situation.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not that vulnerable." Said Sylvie, touching the girl''s head and laughing.


    Perhaps it was Sylvia''s touching her head that made Eliza feel very comfortable. The worry on the girl''s face completely melted into a little shyness resulting from enjoying and being made this intimate action in public. If a girl has a tail, she should be rocking around like a dog.


    Then Sophia led Theo to come over. Although Sophia tried to make an expression of indifference, the joy and worry on her face were hard to hide.


    Behind them was Alice. The blonde girl glanced at the boy who was bound by the chains of wind and the chains of ice. There was a glimmer of gloom in her eyes, and then she walked obediently to Sylvie.


    "Cough, what a trouble." The old village head coughed a few times, bent down and bowed to SIVI to express his apology: "I really didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen."


    Several young people who followed the old village head bowed with him and silently apologized.


    SIVI frankly accepted the other party''s apology, which, if modest, would give the other party the impression that he was still haggling over the matter.


    After that, some other brave villagers either began to observe the damage of the village on the spot, or looked at the imp named vinlon with disdain eyes, or continued to support the old village head and silently looked at SIVI and his party.


    "In addition, that, cough, although it is difficult to say..." The old man thought about it for a while, then he opened the door and asked SIVI, "I don''t know the weapon in the hand of vinlon. Do you see it, my lord?"


    "That one." Knowing that the other side was about to get to the point, seavy looked at the old man with an unchanged expression and said, "yes, I see."


    But before the old man was happy, Sylvie immediately gave the old man, who was half of his body into the earth, a news that was no less than a heavy blow: "but in the battle just now, it has been destroyed and turned into ordinary pieces of wood and disappeared."


    "What..." The old man was shocked at first, and even the drooping eyelids couldn''t stop him. He opened his eyes wide and looked at Seaver, who had a clear conscience. His lips mumbled for a long time, but the next words could not be said in any way.


    Blame? Sylvie saved the lives of the whole village. Thank you? But after all, it is the treasure of the ancestors that the village worshipped.


    Finally, the old man comforted himself with some hoarse voice: "forget it, the name of the ancestor''s treasure, but it will make people lose their sense. It''s not bad or bad."


    After all, the staff is still lying in Sylvie''s locker.


    "What are you going to do with Veron?" After the two people''s conversation fell into a temporary interruption, Alice hesitated to ask the old village head.


    At this time, under the instruction of Xiwei, there are already male villagers who are careful to arrest the unable to move vinylon. However, judging from the other party''s rude behavior, I''m afraid that even the villagers who grew up in a village can''t tolerate the boy''s behavior.


    "Those who enter the temple at will must be punished 200 times of flogging; those who touch sacred objects at will must be closed for three days; those who destroy villages at will and those who fight against villagers with swords and weapons will face each other..." The old man did not have any doubts about this and quickly reported a series of charges. In the end, several crimes were punished simultaneously. There was no doubt that there was only one trial result: "death penalty."


    In addition to the crackling of the burning wood, the village was completely silent for a time.


    No matter what SIVI thinks, people in the village know that the old man is usually very tolerant. Even if some villagers commit less serious village rules, they are only slightly punished and will not be too hard on others. In fact, except this time, the villager who made a mistake was only punished by being expelled from the village to live in other places.


    It seems that this time the boy''s behavior made it difficult for the old man to continue to cover up and forgive him.


    "Why do you do this?"


    Suddenly, Theo, still holding hands with Sophia, asked the boy.


    "That''s for sure!" From just now on, the boy who had been lowering his head and could not see any expression on his face immediately raised his face. His face was full of resentment. He gnashed his teeth and said, "my father and mother have just died! But at such a time, you even have to hold a party. Isn''t their death of any value? Can no one feel sorry for their death! Can''t my father and mother compare with a few foreigners! Who can understand my mood? "


    "This kind of disgusting village, these disgusting guys, simply destroy all of them!"Although the magic tool has been taken away by Sylvie, the boy''s reason has recovered, but the spirit eroded by the magic tool is more like those demons in the abyss than humans or elves.


    Sylvie naturally scoffed at the boy''s secondary theory.


    "You are the only orphan in the world." He put the moon branch back into the storage box. SIVI put on the night sky ball, poked the boy in the face with his stick, and said scornfully, "I have traveled most of the eastern plains, and I have met thousands of orphans."


    Although there is almost no big war between human beings under the mediation of the king''s Council, the small friction between countries has never stopped, and the power of the exchange of fire between magicians is far better than the conventional cold weapons. In such a world, there are many orphans every minute, and there are some miserable life experiences. Making a movie can definitely make you watch Many tears flooded the cinema''s existence.


    Sylvie understood them and occasionally sympathized with them - but from the beginning of the tour to the present, it was the first time for him to see how miserable he felt because of the tragic things he met, how dark the world was, how unfair the fate was, and thus evolved into a second child orphan who wanted to let others be miserable with him.


    "If it''s just an orphan, there''s one in front of you." SIVI pointed to himself, and then said, "I don''t know what your so-called mood is, but I saw my father''s head cut off by gray dwarf soldiers in order to protect the city. I also witnessed the scene of my mother being carried to the sky by the eagle feather Falcon raised by the dark elves, rifling and eating away. What''s more, in order to fight the orcs who suddenly enter the battlefield, we have to join hands with the killers who killed our relatives! "


    There was no impassioned emotion, no speech with both voice and emotion. SIVI just said it with an attitude as if he was telling someone else''s story.


    However, just like this, but let other people are stunned.


    Sylvie is talking about his own experience of crossing the body. In fact, what his predecessor experienced was more tragic than what he said now. If he had not met the teacher of the travel school, he would have died in the battlefield of srannette when he was young.


    "I was not the worst orphan in that period, but no matter what kind of despair we experienced, we would all stand up and move towards the future we hope for, instead of squatting in the same place and complaining." Sylvie continued, but at this time his face had already taken on a faint smile: "on the way forward, someone fell down and didn''t want to get up again. Some people were exhausted on the way and didn''t want to move on, while others could go forward step by step no matter what. I will not forget the sadness, but I will not be bound by the sad past. It is only the driving force for me to move forward, rather than the chain for me to stay. That''s why I''m now Sylvie Aldrich, not the poor people who still hide in the slums and curse their fate. "


    There were different expressions on the faces of the people around him, and the expression on the boy''s face was constantly changing like amoeba. Seeing the scene, SIVI raised his eyebrows.


    It seems to have said too much by accident.


    He looked around again and found that the village of 7788 had been destroyed. I am afraid that the effort needed to repair it would not be less than to rebuild a village.


    In addition, the treasure of their ancestors, that is, the magic tool has already fallen into SIVI''s pocket, and the last fetter for them to stay in the land is gone. If Sylvie is right, I''m afraid the predecessor of this village should be the elves who sacrifice and seal the magic tools, but I don''t know why they stay in the eastern plain, coupled with human migration and blood mixing All the Elves as like as two peas have lost their ancestry and are just like the common human beings.


    In this case, it is not impossible to persuade them to migrate when the original village and the magic tools worshipped do not exist. At least it is much easier than before, as long as it is proved that this place is very unsafe.


    Just as SIVI was thinking about how to open his mouth and put forward this proposal to the old village head to complete his task, suddenly someone came up panting for breath.


    Sylvie looked and saw that it was Gauss, who was half an acquaintance.


    "The village and the village head are not good!" Out of breath, he said intermittently, "a huge jackal is attacking us on a giant wolf. Now the swordsmen with Lord SIVI are resisting, but it seems that..."


    Very good. The last condition for the villagers to move has been made up.


    There was a faint smile in the corner of SIVI''s mouth (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Not far from niradi village, which was originally a shelter for villagers to escape SIVI''s battle with the boy who was eroded by the magic weapon, he was also involved in a fierce battle.


    On one side was a huge jackal knight with gray black fur and a huge jackal holding a stick with a bowl mouth thick at the bottom and a wooden stick close to the diameter of the water tank at the upper end. There were still branches on the stick that were not cut out, which looked like a wolftooth stick.


    The hardness and weight of the mace were far beyond the imagination of the swordsmen. As soon as the fight was over, one of the swordsmen was suddenly knocked off by the Jackal knight with a stick, and his weapon was smashed by a man.


    And the wolf under the Jackal''s seat is not as fierce as its owner. The general attack has no effect on its silver and white fur, and its dangerous and sharp teeth easily cut a villager''s waist in two!


    "Nino, smart, back off!" Hogg yelled to the swordsman at the head of the plane. He lifted his Epee up to his shoulder and made the action as if he was going to play baseball.


    The swordsman at the head of the plane once again stabbed the wolf with a thin sword, but was blocked by the thick and dense fur of the other party. He did not continue to act as a hero. He quickly withdrew from the wolf''s claw after tongue twitching.


    The other swordsman was not so lucky. He was beaten by the Jackal riding on the wolf''s back. His blood was splashed and his mouth was bleeding. He could not live.


    "Master Hogg''s canthus is about to crack, his hands are hard, and his muscles are tangled. The blue blood vessels on his arm are even higher and higher, which are clearly visible.


    He waved his Epee fiercely at the Jackal knight. Suddenly, the slash of the Epee itself and the flaming flame turned into an oval impact, and then he blasted to the Jackal knight who was excited because of the blood.


    The huge jackal had just knocked off a sharp arrow aimed at his eyes. The strength of the stick was old, and he could not immediately turn back to block Hogg''s impact. However, he did not hesitate. One paw released the stick and directly met the enchantment magic.


    The flame burst out suddenly, bringing out a smell of protein burning in an instant. The Jackal''s claws are burnt black. Even if it''s just a magic swordsman, after accumulating strength for a long time, the power of one blow full of anger can cause considerable damage to it.


    However, this kind of injury not only did not make the Jackal lose combat effectiveness, but also aroused its ferocity by the burning pain!


    The color of his lips was red. With online games to analogy, is Hogg a large DPS, successfully pulled to the monster''s hatred.


    At the moment, it gave up the pursuit of the aircraft head, and several other magic swordsmen drove the wolf under his seat to hurl at Hogg, who was replacing Yaojing!


    Fortunately, Hogg was not a rookie either. Seeing that the other party had put his target on him, he immediately stopped his movement and rolled when the other party rushed to him, narrowly avoiding the attack of the wolf and the stick of the Jackal.


    The wolf''s claws plowed four deep gullies on the ground, and it took nearly seven or eight meters to stop himself. Now Hogg had already replaced Yaojing.


    "Boss, you can''t go on like this! We can''t beat it! " Nino also activated the magic array on his thin sword, and blessed himself with an accelerated magic. Then he said to Hogg, "brothers will definitely account for all of them here!"


    "I know!" Hogg also roared anxiously, and the red flame enveloped the body of Epee once again.


    The strength of the other side is too strong, even if you look at the whole guild where he is, there are few people who can match it. In order to fight against monsters of this level, in addition to inviting middle-level and even higher-level magicians, we have to send out more than ten second turn magic swordsmen to surround and fight in a wide area - and the premise is that the guy will not escape after being seriously injured


    Although we know that we can''t do anything about it, we can only fight with each other. Two legs can''t run without four legs. If we run away from each other, we will die faster. Don''t forget that the other party is a wolf. Even if we run far away, we will still be chased and killed by it as long as we follow the smell.


    It is better to stop it at the beginning and let the villagers go to the village to inform SIVI when they are fleeing.


    Although Hogg doesn''t know what level Sylvie is, compared with the previous battles in nyiradi village, the fighting here is just like a small fight.


    Hold on while holding on, just wait until Sylvie comes. That''s their strategy.


    In fact, this is a very correct decision made after examining the fighting capacity of the enemy and ourselves. However, the gap between them and the great jackal knight was too great. Even if they only tried to defend, one of the seven would die within a little time, and one of them was still unknown.That''s why Hogg wanted to draw the Jackal''s attention to himself. After all, as the only two turn magic swordsman in their group, the strongest one belongs to him. It must be that even in the face of the monster like giant jackal, the support time can be longer.


    Of course, the jackals and knights don''t care how hard Hogg''s heart is and how strong the friendship between the swordsmen is. It has rushed to the strong man again. Different from the last time, this attack is obviously based on the jackals above, and there will be no more mistakes just like that.


    The momentum of the wolf and the arm strength of the jackal, together with the fact that in the course of the charge, it kept swinging the stick in his hand, accumulating strength. This time, the attack power was far more powerful than any before!


    Dodge is obviously unrealistic, and the enchanting magic of the fire system is not suitable for defense, so Hogg decided to attack with all his strength! With the flow of his will and magic, the fire on the Epee was more powerful than ever before. Then he waved the Epee at the attacking jackal knight with a simple and unadorned action.


    With a loud bang, Hogg felt a sharp pain in his hand, and the Epee disappeared. He felt as if he had been pushed into the sky by a huge force.


    In addition to the buzzing in the ears, I could hear the screams and shouts of my companions.


    "As expected, it still can''t be done..." This thought passed through Hogg''s drowsy mind: "as long as I''m made up after landing, I''ll die right away. Now I just hope that my brothers and I can hold on to Lord Aldrich''s arrival."


    However, Huo Mian felt that he had not expected to fall on the soft ground.


    "Well done." Then came the voice of the man who had been waiting for him for a long time.


    SIVI put Hogg on the ground with the help of the mage''s hand, and then took out several bottles of healing potions from the storage box and handed them to him: "these are to be taken to the injured to drink, and those who are seriously injured and dying should also be fed, you know."


    "Well, I see!" The strong man finally recovered from his silly expression, nodded solemnly, took the potion from SIVI''s hand, and ran to the seriously wounded swordsman, regardless of his own injury.


    The great jackal Knight seems to want to pursue Hogg, but somehow the wolf, who was originally in perfect harmony with him, sounds like a demonstration to SIVI like a natural enemy.


    This is the effect of Sylvie''s current title, the wolf Slayer.


    Probably feeling the hostility of his mount to SIVI, the Jackal looked at SIVI.


    "Your opponent is here." Sylvie looked back at the huge jackal knight, and the look in his opponent''s eyes, which looked like he was staring at his prey, made him uncomfortable.


    The Jackal suddenly roared at SIVI as if he remembered something. Although it seemed to others that he was just howling in protest, SIVI, who had Lv2 linguistics, could barely understand him.


    "Are you the one who killed elder bakaka?"


    What''s a bacca? Taokaka''s relatives


    Sylvie didn''t respond, but soon he thought of the Jackal who died in his brilliant experiment. He remembered that the item marked in the system task at the beginning seemed to be an elder


    "What are you jackals doing here?"


    Even if it comes to think of it, SIVI doesn''t intend to admit it, but raises another topic. As long as you know that the other party can communicate, maybe you can get some information from it.


    Of course, the prerequisite is that the goods understand the common language.


    "This is our deal with the bats who play tricks! I won''t tell you, man The huge jackal didn''t realize that his topic was being distracted by the other party, so he spoke the Jackal language and sold his teammates without hesitation.


    "I see." Sylvie nodded. Did it really have something to do with the night nobility as before? Those guys were really haunted. Then he began to explore: "you are here to find something."


    After all, the most valuable thing in this village is the magic tool.


    "Why do you know! (jackal) "roared the great jackal in surprise.


    Well, it seems to have something to do with magic tools.


    Sylvie moved his body for a moment, and planned to get rid of the stupid wolf at one go. Anyway, he was so stupid that he would not know more information.


    Besides, even if there is a magic pool that can replenish magic, the fatigue on the body can''t be recovered, so it''s better to solve it in one breath. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    It didn''t take Sylvie much time and energy to get rid of the wounded jackal knight.


    Although in terms of destructive power, the Jackal combined with the giant wolf under his seat can be as fast and terrifying as the demons of level 17-8 in the Crusade level, and even in those of level 17-8, it is difficult to meet opponents. However, as a jackal with no special magic talent, his resistance to magic is still weak.


    Just wanted to repeat the previous charge, it was blocked by a magic barrier and free electric eel. Then a set of frost blowing and diffusion ice ring reduced the speed of some paralyzed animals to the level of tortoise. Moreover, the goods were also eroded by water element and entered into a negative state of frostbite. Finally, after a certain distance from it, SIVI directly opened the flame, and a full fire ball was taken away


    From the beginning to the end, the Jackal knight, who could only engage in close combat, could not even meet Sylvie''s coat. It was a total one-sided killing.


    "Even though I felt it before," Seaver looked down at his hand at the pile of ashes not far away. There was something unreal in his heart. At the same time, there was a sudden feeling: "am I strong now?"


    Even in the certification of the system, SIVI is still a primary magician who can only learn the second ring magic at most. However, whether it is the powerful front two ring magic, which can easily replace the shining flame into the one ring fire element magic, it can create the destructive power and even surpass the ordinary second ring magic. It still takes less than half a month to master it Other mages have to study and study for several years, and they are likely to be exposed to double casting after entering the intermediate level, which is far beyond the level of normal primary mages.


    In addition, the unique skill of "shining and breaking" and "pressing the bottom of the box" which was developed only yesterday, let alone facing the middle-level magician, even if it was against the high-level magician, he was not without the strength to fight back!


    In any case, after killing the Jackal knight, SIVI began to persuade the village head to move away from the village which can be described as ruins and move closer to the human town outside.


    At first, the old village head didn''t agree. Even though the treasures of our ancestors had disappeared in the battle, he still did not intend to give up here. According to the stubborn old man, although his village has been destroyed, there are still many tree house communities left over from the heyday of the village.


    The tree house here is different from the man-made one. It is connected with the trees, and it can grow and repair itself. Therefore, it will not decay because of the past few decades or even if it is abandoned for a long time. As long as you have a good plan to decorate it, you can put it back into use immediately.


    In addition to the old village head, there are also some older villagers in the village who also agree with the old people''s opinions. After all, they have lived on this land for most of their lives and have deep feelings, so they don''t want to leave their hometown like this.


    Seeing that persuasion failed, SIVI immediately changed his strategy and began to travel about the young people in the village.


    Because those young people have witnessed SIVI''s heroic posture in the battle, different from the old people, they have a strong sense of worship for this sudden strong man. In addition, after the fight, SIVI specially took out a few bottles of healing potions that he had left to survive. After adding water, they gave them to the villagers for free, so that the villagers who were involved in the battle recovered almost Well, that''s one of the main reasons Sylvie''s reputation has been swept directly to the reverence level in this village.


    So now siveidon called out, and many young people immediately responded to his call and began to help lobby their parents.


    Finally, when the old village head found out that SIVI''s move, most of the people in the village had agreed to move. No matter how stubborn the old village head was, he had no reason to oppose it, so he could only accept it with a bitter smile.


    After discussing the specific matters of relocation, the villagers began to pick up the artifacts in the ruins of the village.


    Although many of them were destroyed in the battle, it is absolutely necessary to be well prepared to go to a new place, even if the place is not far away from where you are now - which can avoid the whole village from scratch.


    In addition to SIVI''s decision to stay and escort the villagers, the merchants of the caravan agreed to go with the villagers. In their opinion, it has been delayed for so many days. Even if it is delayed for a few more days, it should not matter, and the goods are not so bad and moldy spices.


    Moreover, as businessmen, they are certainly not fools. They are all smart. Even fat goblins like sasangsang know how to please SIVI, not to mention those who are more shrewd and more opportunistic than sasangsang.


    In addition, the seven swordsmen were extremely excited to accept SIVI''s request, intending to protect other villagers while escorting their employers, that is, the businessmen.


    The healing potions produced by the system are really extraordinary. Even if it seems that the internal organs of the demon swordsman are almost broken, almost ten dead and lifeless swordsmen will die after pouring a bottle of healing potion and then hang back. Even if it''s not possible to fight right now, it''s amazing.Because of this, those who were just afraid of SIVI''s powerful strength were also grateful to him in their eyes.


    By the way, although Hogg was injured a little, he did not drink the healing potion. Instead, he saved his share and carefully hid it in his backpack. This magical potion can snatch people''s life from the hand of death. It would be a waste to drink it for such a small injury. Maybe it can save life later!


    I have to say that although Hogg looks big and thick, he seems to have no heart, but as the eldest of those swordsmen, he is very careful in many aspects.


    After a walk around the busy village, Sylvie comes to a room with nothing.


    The boy who had stolen the magic tool from a temple somewhere was sitting on the ground in all kinds of clothes. Although the boy''s face was not fierce when he was influenced by the magic tool, he was still rebellious, and opposite him was Alice with a little discouraged expression.


    "Sorry, teacher." Alice saw Sylvie come in, lowered her head and apologized to him, "I came in without permission."


    "What are you doing here?" Asked seavy curiously.


    "Because no one seems to feed him So... " The girl lowered her head and her voice became lower and lower.


    SIVI looked at the pieces of bread in front of the boy. Although they had been broken off a little, there was no sign of being bitten. It seems that Alice''s efforts have not paid off.


    "You don''t have to apologize for this." Sylvie waved his hand indifferently. The boy was hung with two magic locks produced by achievement store, so he was not afraid of the boy running away: "I have something to say to him, you go out first."


    Alice nodded and left the room like that, closing the door before she left.


    Seavy looked at the boy''s face with the expression "you''re happy to kill or cut." he raised his eyebrows.


    He took a chair out of the locker, sat on it, looked down at the boy, and asked jokingly, "is it really good for you to go on like this?"


    The boy didn''t say a word.


    "Don''t look like you''re dying Your parents'' enemies are not dead yet Said Sylvie, with a funny smile on his face.


    Sure enough, the boy twisted his face to one side and turned to SIVI. His expression became very excited: "you have killed the Jackal who ordered the wolves to attack the village!"


    "Yes, but in this world, no matter what race does, there is a so-called purpose. Don''t you think that jackal had enough to eat and had nothing to do, and then, at the risk of being shot into a sieve by the border guards, sneaked through the checkpoint and came near here just to command a group of wolves to attack your village for fun? "


    Although due to the influence of magic tools, the boy seems to be much more precocious than his peers, but after all, he is just a kid who hasn''t even reached the age of ten. He can''t think so far: "why on earth is that..."


    "Of course it is..." Sylvie''s tone was so long that the boy''s face was worried. Then he said, "I don''t know ~"


    "..." The expression on the boy''s face is wonderful.


    In the face of the boy''s glare, Sylvie calmly shrugged his hands: "I''m not a jackal, how can I know their purpose."


    Immediately he showed a smile and said to the boy in a bewitching tone: "since you care so much, you can just check it out by yourself. I have a way to arrange for you to go to the army of border guard. At that time, it should be easier for you to contact jackals. Of course, you won''t have any privileges there, you have to start slowly from the bottom. How are you interested? "


    "Why help me?" There was a strange look in the boy''s eyes. Generally speaking, it''s normal for him to do what he did, even if he was sentenced to death immediately. However, this strange magician didn''t do it. On the contrary, he did such unnecessary things, which made the boy puzzled.


    "If you''ve killed people in previous battles, I''ll kill you right away." Sylvie said without hesitation. The cold tone made the boy fight a cold war. At the same time, it also made him understand that Sylvie was not joking: "now you haven''t hurt anyone else, so there is room for recovery. Moreover, if you were killed directly, some people would be sad. "


    Sylvie nuzzled in front of the boy, who was dazzled at the bread.


    "Of course, I''m not free to help you." Sylvie continued, "when you work there, whatever information you get, you have to give me a copy. Do you accept that?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    A small snake like centipede twined around the rough tree trunk, representing two poisonous red tentacles constantly shaking, then countless pale yellow feet began to swing, and the dark green body was winding in one direction.


    However, before it could climb to the place where it wanted to go, an iron short arrow hit its head and nailed it to the tree trunk. No matter how crazy it twisted its body, it didn''t help. Finally, it convulsed and died.


    "Boss, you''ll be out of the jungle soon!" The swordsman, armed with bows and crossbows, came out of the trees. Ignoring the leaves and dew, he recognized the surrounding environment and yelled behind him.


    Then he went to the centipede and confirmed that it was dead. After pulling out the arrow, he wiped the Centipede''s body fluid on the arrow with disgust and put it back into the quiver.


    Even if the mercenary organizations which are already well-known, there will still be various shortage of funds in many cases, so the arrows can still be recycled and it is better not to waste them as far as possible.


    Behind the Bowman and crossbow swordsman, the dense trees were immediately forced to open a road by epee. For these branches and vines, even if the blade is not sharp, the weight of epee and the power of swing can sweep them all to one side.


    After Hogg, the caravan carriages and the villagers with parcels filed out and trampled the plants that were dying under the influence of the giant sword into the forest fertilizer. The rest of the swordsmen walked on both sides of the long line as guards. Finally, it was SIVI, who was in the rear of the hall, and the boy who had no expression on his face.


    Although the swordsmen still had some objection to the acceptance of the boy, who had almost caused disaster, since Sylvie had said so, he did not dare to say anything more. And although they didn''t know the existence of the magic weapon, they could also feel that the boy had changed from the previous state of terror and oppression to the ordinary man who was even the weakest among them who could instantly subdue him. Therefore, apart from preventing him from escaping, there was no big problem - in fact, even if he ran away, it was In the case of little children without any supplies, there is almost no second possibility in the jungle, except for the dish of magic.


    As soon as he arrived in dayonia, Sylvie would go to the mage tower to apply for contact with Mrs. Sharon, asking her to help inform the princess and put the boy named Villon into the border guard. As for whether to start from coolies or soldiers, it is not SIVI''s worry.


    As for whether to let the boy enter his future college Have fun! The answer, of course, is No.


    Sylvie is not the type who is beaten on the right face and calmly hands his left face up. The main reason why he doesn''t punish the boy is that besides taking care of the good Alice''s mood, he also wants to bury the other party in the border guard, which can be used as a lookout station for himself to observe the jackals and even orcs. In any case, if there is no magic weapon, this can be seen from all aspects A boy with very poor talent is unlikely to do much.


    Sylvie''s requirement for his students is not to be particularly gifted. From the description of various buildings in the college, we can know that, as long as he can build the college in reality, even the students with ordinary talent will not progress much slower than the top students of other colleges. For him, the character of the students is more important than the talent.


    Even if the talent is amazing, but a dissatisfaction will betray out of the college, and even return to bite the college students, there is no value in training.


    For example, snake balls in Naruto and Voldemort in Harry Potter. No one can say that the two were not gifted or had low IQ, but they were definitely not qualified students - the former nearly destroyed the village that raised them, and the latter threatened the whole world.


    Vinlon is also the same, because of his own willful and angry, do some messy things, the result also because of the violence destroyed the village. And he didn''t have the outstanding talent of those two people, but he just died away.


    Joining the army is to give him an opportunity, but also to give him a punishment.


    The border guards are different from the general army. They are more strict and more demanding. Even children will not be given special treatment. In addition, they enter the army through the back door. At the beginning, I am afraid that some soldiers who are dissatisfied with this will give them little shoes to wear.


    If he can bear it, everything will be fine. If he can''t, it will prove that he is not qualified to work hard. He is a mediocre in the true sense. SIVI doesn''t have to waste more energy for him.


    It is also worth mentioning that although SIVI told him that he did not know the reason why the wolf was ordered to attack the village, it was all deceptive. The purpose of each other is to seize the magic tools, and they also have collusion with some vampires, and judging from what happened in horadur, I am afraid that the vampires who collude with the jackals are still the haunting night aristocrats.


    Since pike Town, Sylvie has been attacked by vampires from the dark night aristocrats. If you can put all these incidents in series:


    some lower class vampires hunt people in small villages and towns to provide energy for stronger vampires, such as the mayor of pike town. The slightly stronger vampires will use a large number of living people as sacrifices to summon ancient people The devil, wickron of horadur, wanted to summon the serpent of the abyss, but this plan was finally smashed by SIVI. In addition, the stronger vampires seem to be associated with the jackals. Otherwise, before the spring harvest, the jackals at that time would not have launched a war suddenly, which Wickham admitted. Not only that, but also in the newspaper published by Qiyao mage tower, it was mentioned that there were a large number of people missing in many cities. It is believed that what happened to horadur was not just accidental; and the more powerful vampires seemed to be looking for something, such as the treasure of Huolian academy, and the magic tools sealed with the demon king in legend.To sum up, it is to call on ancient demons and look for magic tools or things inherited from ancient times.


    Then, the purpose is obvious - they want to wake up the legendary demon who almost subverted the whole world.


    Only with this as a condition for the contract, those ancient demons will listen to the command of vampires to a certain extent.


    In other words, the seven magic tools are one of the things they are determined to get.


    The one looking for magic tools may also be a very powerful vampire. Maybe those jackals and wolves are just his advance team


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems that carelessness has turned into a very troublesome situation.


    Sylvie rubbed his forehead in some distress.


    "Teacher, are you tired?" Eliza saw Sylvie''s expression a little uncomfortable and immediately asked, "do you want a little rest?"


    "No more." Seavy reluctantly smiles at the girl: "I''m fine."


    Although he said so, Eliza looked at him with some worry.


    Sylvie was once again immersed in his own thinking: in any case, this incident is too big to be carried by a small primary magician. When he comes to yonia County, he must tell Mrs. Sharon about it. The future of the whole human race is left to those great magicians to consider. They just need to think about how to survive from the sniping of the night aristocrats.


    Wait, survive?


    As soon as Sylvie''s eyes lit up, a bold idea came to mind.


    At this time, people''s eyes suddenly brightened. Because of the drag of the villagers'' Marching speed, the jungle that had been in front of them for two days finally came to an end, and there was a peaceful and peaceful farm landscape ahead.


    "Oh Nino, the head of the plane, was the first to roar with joy: "I don''t have to go in that kind of damned place. My clothes are almost hung into rags by those damned branches!"


    In addition to some villagers who prefer the jungle, the expressions of others are similar. Although they are a little fresh at the beginning of entering the jungle, they will feel very troublesome after staying in the forest for a long time. Neither the biological terrain nor the special climate will give people a friendly feeling. This feeling is even more obvious when the whole village is being relocated. Even with the help of animal path, it is still difficult to walk. Even if the villagers of nyiradi village who were born and grew up in the jungle will not suffer from natural traps such as tree root pits, they can''t get along well in such a long journey.


    "In this case, village head, you go to negotiate with the village heads to see if they can take you in. If not, it''s not good to build a village in Kailin nearby." SIVI said to the old village head, "remember to explain the situation to the police officer nearby. After the spring harvest, I believe that the Lords nearby will not turn away so many of your labor force when the harvest is just over."


    After all, the merchants and shasangsang of the caravan came with the magic swordsmen to bid farewell to Xiwei. After all, the merchants'' chamber of Commerce and the Qiyao mage tower branch that Xiwei was going to go to were not in the same urban area. It would be inefficient to walk together.


    Moreover, they have to give an account to the buyers for the delay of so many days.


    Xiwei didn''t want to stay. He just thanks those swordsmen who helped a lot on the way. He apologized to the merchants. After selling them a favor, he told the individual and took his students and the boy to walk towards the Qiyao master tower according to the map provided by the tourists. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Jonya county is located in the northern part of the horian empire. From the map, the shape of the county is a little like an inverted conch, with its mouth facing Seville. They stumbled in it for a long time. The name of the jungle was heard by Sylvia from the caravan while chatting.


    In addition to being a province like noegg, Jonah can also refer to this area, which is one step away from Luokou. It is also the largest and most prosperous city.


    It is said that this huge city with rich agricultural civilization was originally intended to be called the city of yonia, but the city owner at that time rejected the proposal and firmly said that it would be good to name the city after the county.


    The old lord''s reputation is very good, and his political ability is far better than those moth nobles who live in the imperial capital. During his reign, the people of Jonah county still supported him very much. Therefore, even though his command was confusing, few people objected to it.


    Of course, some people suspect that there is something hidden in it, but after so many years, no one will tangle with some small things.


    The city of yonia is divided into four districts. Apart from the aristocratic district and the civilian District, there are two big districts which are not very different. It must be said that there is a slight difference between the quality and the price of goods sold in wholesale trade markets and large supermarket chains.


    And SIVI, they are going to the aristocratic District, because there is only one mage tower there.


    Although it is called the master''s "tower", in fact, the building is more like a foreign pavilion with a large bell tower. The red glazed tiles are particularly conspicuous in the sunlight.


    There is no clock on the bell tower behind the foreign Pavilion. The square tower like building is about 30 meters high, but the tower has no connection with the roof full of Gothic architectural style. It looks like the roof is suspended several meters above the tower body - and it is exactly the case.


    In the middle of the tower and the roof, where the clock should have been hung, there is a pattern made up of light. The light of the pattern is soft, light and not dazzling, but it will not lose its color because of the sunlight. In the city with few high-rise buildings, it alone composes the most beautiful scene.


    Sylvie is very familiar with the seal, because it is also found on the third level Merlin medal, which actually represents the Qiyao mage Association. And this building is also obvious that the Qiyao mage association is located in the branch of yonia county.


    "You stay in the hall." In the waiting hall inside the mage tower, SIVI warned several young girls: "you can''t run around at will. I''ll be back soon. "


    On the way to the aristocratic quarter, there were more than one inquiries from the city guards, together with the heavy expressions on the faces of the soldiers and the excessive patrols. Not to mention the sives Sophia, even the dull Alice could see something was wrong - I''m afraid something had happened in yonia.


    But it has nothing to do with Sylvie.


    After the villagers of nyiradi village successfully moved out of the jungle, SIVI''s task of "persuading and assisting niradi village to migrate" has become a completed state.


    Although different from the past, he did not get any equipment and props except for some achievements, but it increased a lot of resources, which made SIVI, who was still in a state of financial constraints, immediately became rich. Let alone, it is more than enough to complete the task of building the college in reality.


    In fact, before that, he thought about what kind of road he should take in the future for a long time.


    Although there are still a lot of copies in the system''s trial gate, the more difficult it is to pass the customs. This makes Seaver, who was able to easily get through many copies not long ago, not adapt to it. It''s impossible for him to be promoted to a medium level magician. God knows what kind of conditions the system has to meet in order to advance him. In order to deal with the uneasiness in his heart, he even stayed specially The strong card was not used immediately.


    Their own strength is too weak after all, and lack of skills, it is impossible to always take care of all people. So the idea that had been circling in my mind since the beginning of crossing finally took root and put it in front of Sylvie.


    Set up a college, and outside people''s vision, with the shortest time to develop and grow!


    Now everything is ready, only the east wind. As long as Xiwei clears the copy named "Xinghai relics", the real college can start to build.


    Before that, however, there is a problem that has to be solved.


    I don''t know whether it''s the eight character conflict or other reasons. SIVI always interferes in the most critical places of the night aristocrats'' plans for various reasons, which not only makes them fail several times in a row, but also makes them have to stand on the bright side of confrontation with human beings, which hinders their plans.


    If the night nobility had a wanted notice or something, Sylvie''s name would have been at the top of the list, and even become the undisputed "sorry, excuse me." SIVI knocks on the protective border, a little like heated glass, and shouts to the receptionist inside."What can I do for you?" In charge of the reception was a woman in the orthodox mage''s robe, with a wand in her hand that the academic system disdained to admit as equipment, and with a pair of glasses on her face, she seemed to give people the impression of being very stubborn and stereotyped.


    "I want to borrow the association''s telematics matrix." Sylvie also said to the point.


    The female Mage at the auntie level first pushed her glasses on the bridge of her nose, looked up and down at SIVI, shook her head and said, "you don''t have the certification badge issued by the association. You are not qualified to borrow the magic array of the association."


    Sylvie frowned strangely. His predecessor did not borrow some facilities of the mage tower of the branch of the mage association when he was traveling. Although many areas would charge some fees as rental fees, what can be borrowed like this one is that "although there is no certification badge, I should also have a login name in the Association. Would you like to check it out? ¡±Although she was not happy with the aunt''s low-level behavior, she was still able to contact Mrs. Sharon and the eldest princess, so SIVI did not care about her and tried to bypass the authentication badge to directly query the login name.


    How to say, as a magician who has won the third level Merlin medal, he will not even have a mage''s login name in the Qiyao mage association?


    "Stop lying. I''ve seen a lot of little tricks like you." I didn''t expect that the aunt didn''t buy it at all. Instead, her wrinkled face, like a Shapi dog, showed a sneer: "just say the name of a magician who you know and has a certification badge. Who can''t? If you say your name is Bruno Langer, I have to check it for you. "


    Sylvie frowned at the uncooperative aunt. He said he didn''t do anything harmful to nature. Although he was not handsome, he didn''t pollute the appearance of the city. Why did the other party directly show his contempt and talk to him? Even if she is the receptionist of the association and has any backing in the main meeting or the branch, there are many reclusive strong people in the world. Is she not afraid to get involved with one casually and make her suffer?


    Seeing SIVI''s silence, the aunt, as if she thought she had caught him, began to speak bitterly, sarcastically and ridiculed.


    But in a few words Sylvie recognized something.


    Not long ago, it seemed that this place was normally open to all magicians, and only charged some basic fees. But a few days ago, a young male magician who borrowed the enchantment platform secretly replaced a magic core in the enchantment platform with a fake made by Yao Jing. Moreover, he really concealed the truth from the outside world, making those supervisors totally unaware, It wasn''t until Yao Jing''s magic power was exhausted that it was discovered by them.


    As a result, they had to pay out of their own pocket to buy a magic core again. It''s not cheap. It''s estimated that the aunt''s purse has lost several laps. It''s no wonder that the hostility of a male magician who is also from other places is so hostile.


    Now that he knew the reason, Sylvie didn''t bother to grind with her, and threw something directly in front of her: "I don''t have a certification badge, but I can count it."


    The aunt''s mouth is still not clean to say, take a look at disapprovingly, the whole person is like a duck that has been pinched by the neck, all the words are stuck in the neck at once.


    It''s a Merlin medal that can only be obtained by a magician who has contributed to the world of magic or mankind. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    In a tavern on the corner of the city of yonia, two drunken drunkards are drinking and chatting together.


    The degree of malt wine is not high, and the price is relatively cheap. Although the charge of this pub is higher than that of other pubs, the cup is as big as a bucket. In addition, this pub is one of the few pubs that can pay on credit, so they like to come to this pub.


    "Bartender, bring me another plate of barbecue." One of the red nosed drunkard put his wooden cup on the table, and the light yellow wine in it splashed a little because of this action. However, he called out to the bartender who was wiping the wine glass on the counter: "how can I drink without wine and food?"


    "I''ll wait until you''ve paid off five silver dollars." The bartender, however, was not moved by the red nosed drunkard''s words, and still wiped his glass lightly: "if it goes on like this, I will have to throw you out, my dear drunkard Mike."


    "It''s just five silver coins. When I''m developed..." Mike murmured, but maybe he was afraid of being thrown out of the tavern by the big and big looking bartender, so his voice was similar to that of a mosquito.


    Finally, he poked another drunkard in front of him: "Joe, do you have any interesting news recently? Speaking of the current food and wine, it''s not interesting to drink only wheat wine


    "Burp..." Another red faced drunkard raised his face, belched, and looked at Mok dimly. After a while, he seemed to understand the other party''s words and said with a giggle: "ah, there is one to tell the news."


    "Tell me, tell me, don''t sell the key. You are not the Bard who always plays the tune!" MKE urged impatiently.


    "In fact, not long ago there was a magician in Jonah." The drunkard named Joe spoke slowly, his left hand still raised his glass to drink a mouthful of ale from time to time, and his right index finger kept beating on the table top. His leisurely expression like a fishing old man hung on his drinker''s appetite.


    "What''s so special about magicians? Don''t there often be magicians walking around in the aristocratic district? I saw some magicians outside the gem shop last time


    "You''re not the so-called" sewer mouse of Jonah "(also known as" sewer mouse of low status but well-informed people) ", and even such ordinary things would be taken out to deceive people


    "Hey, if it''s just a normal magician, of course I won''t bring it up." Joe was drunk, leaning on his cup, banging and protesting. He was obviously dissatisfied with the expression of disapproval: "the master mage brought out the natives in dysterdam and extradited them to the outskirts of yonia. You know, the Lord has sent people to negotiate with the aborigines many times, but let them not even let them go out. Even their villages are not allowed to enter. "


    "Oh, so that magician is very good?" Mok''s nose looks even redder than before, even giving people the illusion that it''s glowing.


    "It''s more than fierce." Joe shook his head, with a look of "I''ll tell you, no one else will tell him." he said, "don''t go out and talk nonsense. It''s said that the master mage once defeated the conspiracy of vampires and attacked a very powerful vampire. It''s said that he won the third order of Merlin for it!"


    "Well, then It''s really Burps. It''s very bad. "


    Mike said with his big tongue, nodding his head without focus, as if he were going to get drunk at any time.


    "Yes, it is said that the master mage was once a professor at Huolian National Academy of magic." Joe''s appearance was obviously better than that of his drinking companion. He didn''t look like he was drunk at all. He even spoke fluently.


    "No, but Burp, great magician It''s not without it, burp. " Mok is not convinced, relying on his own to maintain a little bit of sober, argued: "this is not Burp, what''s interesting It''s something. "


    "The problem is, the master mage was assassinated by a vampire assassin yesterday!" Joe saw Mike, who seemed to be drunk, dropped a heavy bomb.


    "What!" All of a sudden, Mike''s drunkenness suddenly sobered up: "in Jonah?"


    "Not only in yonia, but also in hotels in downtown, downtown." Joe, as if afraid of other people''s hearing, continued softly: "it is said that the fight is very fierce, most of the hotels have been destroyed, and even the nearby streets have been affected, causing great damage."


    "This Is that too much exaggeration? " Muk even forgot to drink. He looked at Joe stupidly: "I said how can I see a pillar of smoke rising from the sky over the commercial street in the morning, and the number of city guards patrolling has increased."


    Not long ago, because a family was brutally killed by jackals in a farm on the outskirts of the city, the number of city guards patrolling was much more than usual. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened again.


    "It is said that the master master master also accepted the invitation of Mrs. Sharon of the imperial capital yesterday and planned to go to the imperial capital by Griffin." Joe added: "it''s probably because the assassin thought there would be no chance if he didn''t do it, so he took the risk. After all, it is almost impossible to succeed in the imperial capital. What''s more, it can be seen from the mouths of those aborigines that the master mage had already experienced many fierce battles when he came to yonia, and his magic power was not enough, so he was defeated by the despicable sneakers! ""And the murderer?" Inspired by the interest, mke continued to ask, "haven''t you caught it yet?"


    "Judging from the scene, the murderer should have been severely damaged by the master mage, so he did not cause other people to die, so he ran away like that." Joe repeated the news he had heard: "but the LORD was so scared that he has now issued a death order and offered a large reward to the assassin. Unfortunately, so far there is no clue. "


    "Sure enough, vampires Tut tut. " "He said, shaking his head, as if if there was a vampire in front of him, he would try to smoke it.


    "Not really." "I''ve come to see it. It''s a mess. I''m afraid it won''t open again in a week. There are also some little girls who are said to be the students of the master mage. They are sad to cry... "


    "But it''s a pity." Mike shook his head. After a while, his wine seemed to come up again: "so good a magician..."


    Then the two began to talk in a disorderly way.


    Behind them, a man in a black robe waved to the counter: "bartender, check out."


    The bartender stopped and continued to stretch his ears to listen to the two drunkards. He put down his work and went to the man and looked at the bill.


    "Twenty coppers, Sheng Hui."


    He took out a silver coin and gave it to the bartender. After telling him not to change it, the man got up and left the hotel. When he went out of the room, his black hood was blown by the wind outside, showing a young face.


    It was the face of a magician who should have been dead.


    After leaving the pub, he made a few more rounds in and around the city of Jonah.


    "The night aristocrat''s assassin is gone." Sylvie''s face showed an irresistible smile, and his heart was full of pride: "the plan was successful."


    Whether it was to accept Mrs. Sharon''s invitation, or the news of his death, the two messages were deliberately sent out by Seaver.


    The former is to draw out the night nobles who may be lurking around here. After all, if he really goes to the imperial capital, the ordinary vampires will not touch him again. Obviously, this is not an acceptable situation for the night aristocrats who are repeatedly beaten by him. Therefore, under certain circumstances, it is the best choice to attack before or on the way.


    Before that, Sylvia had already informed Sophia. Although he had thought about whether to tell Eliza or not, considering that the girl''s acting skills were too poor, she might get involved, so she didn''t tell her in advance.


    Now several little girls have known that they are not dead, but they still take their "ashes" to the original mage tower. In name, they want to make a tomb, but actually they just go to take out what they left there.


    One of the diaries was sent to the Garrison for two items, one of which was sent to the Garrison for writing It''s very convenient to say, but once one of them is finished, it''s useless


    By the way, Sylvia bought another exchange diary and gave it to Eliza to keep in touch with the girls.


    When the night aristocrat was led out by him, it was time to show his acting skills.


    The other side is a count level vampire with rich combat experience. He also used some special magic to make his strength soar to Marquis level when fighting SIVI. Unless he was caught by surprise for a few seconds and then used the empty emperor''s fist, SIVI had no chance of winning.


    Fortunately, he didn''t want to win this time.


    After making a "desperate resistance, but helpless magic power is not enough, many times they are tied up" appearance, the other side is really fooled and used powerful magic. As soon as the magic was about to hit him, SIVI threw away the mage''s robe and hid in the copy. He made the scene that he had been killed by magic and only a few pieces of cloth were falling.


    Then, after calculating the time in the copy, he changed into a robe and hood that could cover his face. Then he came out again and left the scene at the first time.


    Obviously, he succeeded in hiding the vampires.


    In this way, he can finally hide in the dark and take the first step towards the establishment of the world''s first magic academy! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Sharon Langer walked down from the tower of Qiyao mage Association headquarters with a tired face.


    Although he was a great magician, he was old after all. After receiving the information from SIVI and informing Princess Yvonne, he rushed to the headquarters of the association all night. He got through to the president, shaman, and called together other members of the mage Council. After a night of discussion, he could not bear it.


    On the staircase handrail made of huanghuali wood, a statue of a demon squatting there grinned and said, "Oh, my, isn''t this Lord Sharon? Why is his face so sad? Sure enough, people can''t do it when they are old ~ "


    " shut up. " Mrs. Sharon yelled softly, waved her wand, and the ugly statue of the devil, which was still cheap, turned into a toad that could only croak.


    In spite of the toad''s panic, Mrs. Sharon continued down the stairs. Below the stairs was a small room without doors and windows. As if she didn''t see the wall in front of her, Mrs. Sharon walked by, and then she walked across the other side of the wall like she didn''t get into the wall.


    This is one of the measures taken by Qiyao mage association to protect the core tower. The wall is enchanted. If it doesn''t have some authentication authority, it is real. Even if the wall is destroyed, what you see is only the outside of the tower. You can''t get into the tower. With a pass or authority, the wall becomes a door to the tower.


    "Teacher." Evangeline, who had been there for a long time, immediately met her. After Mrs. Sharon rushed here with the five ring wind element magic, she also took the oak heart to catch up with her affairs. However, even if you are a Royal Princess of a country, you are not very important in the Ministry of the seven Artists Association. She has sat in the reception hall for the most part of the night, until recently, it was felt that the meeting should be almost over before coming to this place: "what is the plan of the mage Council to deal with those vampire schemes?"


    "No Mrs. Sharon shook her head. Except for shaman, others were suspicious of the information that the other party wanted to revive the demon king.


    You know, even if it happened before, the other party tried to revive the ancient demons in some way, some people remained skeptical - because so far, although many people have disappeared, there has been no trace of an ancient devil.


    And the only person who saw the ancient devil, the abyss serpent, was Sylvie, and what he said could not be used as testimony.


    However, it is this Sylvie who once again made the discovery that "the other side wants to revive the demon king". Even though he has already been hunted by vampires, the credibility of this is still not high for others.


    "Although I think that young man should not lie, but after all, there is no definite evidence for his inference, there is no way to judge."


    Mrs. Sharon whispered as she walked with the girl to the oak heart, which was moored outside the association. Because she had to go back to Huolian to preside over many affairs in the magic world, she couldn''t have a good time here.


    "Of course, it is certain that the young man was attacked. They also agreed to let the students below pay more attention to the movements of the night aristocrats." Mrs. Sharon seemed dissatisfied with the outcome of the incident, saying, "in addition, they are going to put a second order Merlin on Aldrich in recognition of his contribution. Where are you? "


    "I can''t do it on my side," said Princess Evelyn, with an exaggerated sigh. "Those nobles simply don''t believe that the demon king will be resurrected. Let alone the urgent King''s Council, I can''t even inform the kings of other countries."


    It can''t be blamed on those nobles. We should know that the demons of the last era are just things in legend for those nobles. Telling them at night that the demon king is about to be resurrected is like catching someone in the Chinese dynasty and saying, "tomorrow Hou Yi will be free to run out of the ground and shoot off the last sun." it will not have any other results except that it makes people feel ridiculous.


    As they spoke, they were back on the oak heart, and the huge magic ship, under the sign of Mrs. Sharon, pulled anchor, began to float slowly, turned its bow, and flew in the direction of the horian empire.


    Evangeline, who was following Mrs. Sharon, thought about it with her chin. Then she whispered to Mrs. Sharon, "teacher, do you think Mr. Aldrich is really dead?"


    As the princess of Huolian, she did not live in the mage tower like other students of Mrs. Sharon, but still lived in the palace. So she wasn''t directly involved in SIVI''s communication with Mrs. Sharon. She just heard a little from Mrs. Sharon. Before she recovered, the news of SIVI''s death came from the Royal intelligence network. No matter which news can be regarded as a bombshell, not to mention the two together, so until now the girl has the time to think about the truth of Sylvie''s death.


    "At the end of his contact with me, he said a word." Mrs. Sharon looked at the sky in the East, which had begun to turn white. Her sleepy brain was clear because of the fresh air in the early morning: "see you in three months."Evangeline first showed a puzzled expression - it was a very common saying goodbye, nothing special. However, she soon realized that since she had discovered the plot of the night aristocrat and exposed it to Mrs. Sharon, she would have been summoned by several other Great Magicians for interrogation in the near future, and Mrs. Sharon, as a member of the mage Council, would have met frequently. However, he made it clear that he would not meet until three months later, which clearly indicated that he was going to leave for at least three months in some way!


    "Stabbed by a Vampire Is this already in his plan Evelyn looked at Mrs. Sharon with a little surprise.


    "I''m afraid so." Mrs. Sharon nodded, and a smile appeared on her wrinkled face: "let''s wait and see how he will appear in three months."


    The eastern plain edge zone, the western land cliff, pure blood castle.


    This is the largest room in the castle. The room is full of red scarves, which makes the whole room as bright as a blood cave. The ground is paved with white marble. However, there are colorful blood patterns on those marbles. There are candles in the hollowed out pumpkin carved with strange patterns. The flickering light and strange shadows make the whole room bright The atmosphere of the room is even more weird. With the red bats flying by from time to time, this room can be said to be used to shoot horror films without any sense of violation.


    In the middle of the room, there is a big bed that can lie down for more than ten people. The material of the bed looks like jade and some ivory. The edge of the bed is covered with a red curtain, so you can only see a graceful figure inside.


    At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and a pale man in black stepped in from the outside. The clatter of hard soled boots on the marble reverberated through the room.


    "Princess highness..." When he came to the big bed, the black robed talent stopped. He gracefully saluted the bed: "what you want your subordinates to do has been finished."


    "Is that so?" "Hard work, cage," came the voice from the big bed with a lazy voice that seemed to be waking up


    "It''s my pleasure to be able to serve you."


    Trying to keep his sanity, the man in black bowed to the big bed again.


    although the princess''s strength is said to be Duke, her real horror is the ability to resist even the prince''s vampire. If she didn''t intend to enchant anyone now, and with the tight shelter of the cloth curtain, I''m afraid that the vampire who can step into the Marquis level would have been unable to help jumping onto the bed.


    Of course, if you do that, you''ll obviously end up miserable Like being caught out in the sun, putting onion water in your nose or something.


    "Although he is just a little human magician, he is not worried about the overall situation, but he has repeatedly destroyed our plans. If we don''t make an example, the prestige of our night aristocrats will be hard to guarantee. I don''t want the vampire traitors of "scarlet gold" or "Briar Rose" who work with humans to step in when our plans go well In the cloth curtain, the vampire princess''s lazy voice came out, but the content was unexpectedly serious: "so what about the magic tool guarding the half elf village?"


    "My subordinates have asked the villagers through hypnotism, and their opinions are very unified. After the magic tool was stolen by the orphan in the village, it was damaged in the battle with the magician. "


    Cage''s face is not very good-looking. After all, for him, the task of finding magic tools is obviously above the task of assassinating SIVI.


    "Magic tools can''t be destroyed by humans. At least ordinary human beings can''t do it. " The voice of the vampire princess did not change, but it made people have a meaningful feeling: "if it is not hidden, it is that before it is destroyed, the ''that'' in the magic tool has been repackaged to other things."


    "You mean..."


    "Where is the orphan now?"


    "I''ll check it right away." The black robed man immediately decided to go away to find the orphan''s whereabouts.


    "Don''t act rashly after finding out. Now the mage Association of human beings may have put their eyes on that side. After determining where the orphan is, go and collect the other magic tools. Anyway, this is just insurance after the plan fails... "


    "I see." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    This is a world with bright stars as the background.


    The dark sky covered the whole world like ink, but even so, the tone of the whole world did not feel dark at all. Innumerable stars radiate radiance, reflecting the space.


    In addition to the twinkling stars, there are only things like the ruins of a magnificent ancient temple, which split many parts and float in the void without any support, adding to the feeling of desolation and vicissitudes.


    This is the mission copy [Xinghai relic].


    Unlike other dungeons, this one is not designed to defeat the leader. As soon as he entered the copy, he was given the task of lighting Craddock''s lights.


    According to the mission introduction, among the relics and debris suspended in the void, three of them are carrying "Craddock''s lights". As long as you find them and light them, you can pass the customs.


    The place where Sylvie is now looks like a flower bed. It''s only a little more than ten square meters. Open tent and two boxes take up most of it.


    Besides the flowerless flower bed, there are many large and small pieces of brick and stone, which form a crisscross road leading to one large Relic Fragment after another.


    "Falling into the void should be considered a game over, but I''m afraid there are other things to pay attention to."


    Even in a world that seems extremely peaceful, there may be hidden dangers behind the scenes. At first, the sea surface looked as calm as it is now when we started to explore the coral trail. But once we set foot on that road, there were sea hounds and sea slim that could lurk in the sea. So Sylvie had a deep understanding of this.


    The bricks floating in the air are big and small. The big ones are close to the original flower bed, but the small ones are only the size of walnuts. After a little try, seavy summed up the characteristics of these stones. A small stone is like a plank in the water. It is difficult to exert force when stepping on it. It is easy to lose the center of gravity and fall down. As long as a certain size of brick is stepped on, it will look like a solid ground, very stable.


    As expected, after Seaver had advanced a short distance, several spheres appeared floating in the air, like many fireflies huddled together, and began to attack SIVI.


    In case of being hit by the basketball, the only way to get hit by the small body is to hit the body in such a way that it can only play a role in the small body.


    "Fire element magic can not be used, water element is also..." Flurried over a few light balls of flying egg attack (...) Sylvie, lying on a stone slightly larger than his body, tried several magic tricks, but failed.


    The light balls soon stabilized themselves, and their bodies, which flew far away due to inertia, rushed towards SIVI again.


    "The earth element is not good either I knew the system would not be so kind! Magic barrier Because the posture of lying on the ground made him unable to continue to avoid the attack. Finally, SIVI could only make a rude remark and launch a defense magic with a glimmer of hope.


    Fortunately, the magic barrier did not fail to launch, blocking several light balls in the outside. However, although it seems that the attack mode is very frustrated, the power of the light ball''s flying egg attack is not so good. The continuous attacks of several light balls even soon hit cracks in the barrier.


    "Defense magic can be used No, not defense magic, but arcane magic Sylvie immediately found the key point and launched the magic missile. That ring of arcane magic is naturally very easy to start, will not return to the body of the light ball hard fly.


    "That''s the case. Other magic elements should be eliminated in this copy, so other magic can''t be used except the arcane composed of pure magic."


    Standing up and fighting, SIVI is searching for the light, and he is also secretly speculating about the situation of this copy.


    Although the attack power and speed of those light balls are very good, their defense power is very low. The average level is about level 6 to level 7 of the Crusade level. They are not difficult opponents. After finding out the truth of each other, SIVI quickly uses magic missiles and arcane arrows with 20 times the power to disperse all the light balls, turning them into stars and disappearing into stars in the void.


    However, before Seaver was happy, many starlight converged into that kind of light ball again and attacked him.


    "I''ll go! I said, how can I kill you so well? These guys are renewable energy creatures While publishing meaningless feelings, Sylvie accelerates his own pace.


    Now he had already guessed what those balls were.


    Ether phosphoron, ethereal organism, polymeric species, Crusade grade 13. It is the weakest etheric creature except etheric slym. It is made up of a large number of ethers. Unless it is specifically used to attack the soul, no matter how it is destroyed, as long as there is enough ether nearby, it can regenerate at a very fast speed. It is a very thorny demon.


    Generally speaking, the world is full of water, fire, geomancy and five elements of ether at the same time. Different from the other four elements, ether, as an overhead element, is difficult to be supplemented. If a large amount of ether is consumed in a short period of time, it will cause the imbalance of elements, leading to the disappearance of ether in a region.In other words, if you encounter this kind of thing outside, you can basically solve the problem by killing it ten or twenty times. But here is different, there is no other four elements to check and balance, the ether is full of the whole space!


    And Sylvie doesn''t have the magic to kill his soul effectively. For him, these light ball like things are immortal!


    It is for this reason that the clearance conditions in this instance will change from defeating the leader level monster to lighting the lamp


    Knowing this, SIVI opened the magic barrier, dodged the light ball attack, and tried to speed up the speed to rush to the first large Relic Fragment.


    This Relic Fragment looks like an altar. The long white staircase at the bottom leads to a circular platform which is missing. There are many red and black marks on the floor of the high platform. There are also strange stone balustrades around it. If you look closely, those railings look like totem poles.


    In the center of the high platform, there is a cylinder which is as thick as a bucket and as high as the chest. There is a blue icosahedron crystal suspended on the column, which is particularly bright and moving in the light of the surrounding stars.


    "Is this the kaladic light?" As soon as Sylvie took a step forward, a feeling of extreme danger immediately caught his mind, making his scalp numb and his goose bumps all over his body.


    Without thinking about it, he immediately rolled on the spot and stopped after several rolls. However, there was an extra gully about 15 cm deep and 10 cm wide where he had stood. Up there, a giant creature that at first looks like a fish bone is suspended, with its hollow eyes fixed on Seaver.


    Coelomatodes, ethereal organisms, fishes and mammals. This kind of monster is generally seven to eight meters long, and the longest can be up to fifteen meters. It looks like a lot of spines on the back, a heavy carapace in the front and a fish bone in the back. Unlike normal organisms, this etheric organism, which is more advanced than the etherophone, has no viscera. It relies on constant swimming to absorb ether from various regions. Generally, they live at an altitude of about 20000 to 30000 meters, and there are not many sightings. However, no one can deny that this monster is powerful. In terms of human history, three out of every ten empty boat accidents are due to the attack of coelomatodes. We should know that there are not many soft footed shrimps who can hold empty boats. At present, the basic level of crusade is 18.


    "I see. Is there a boss guard near the lights It''s a system. It''s really a pit! " Sylvie stood up, his eyes afraid to leave the prehistoric monster.


    When you can''t use the magic of other elements, it''s not really fun to deal with this guy. The only thing to be thankful for is that the light balls chasing him have been swallowed by this fish shaped beast. It is estimated that there is no way to revive them in a short time But also because of this, the coelomotor seems to be a little bigger.


    "The first to win!" Sylvie worked hard for himself. Although he didn''t know whether the goods had pain, he still lost a sense of pain fraud. In addition, he did not idle himself to start the anchor and pull himself to the light of claddick - his purpose was not to defeat the other party, but to light the light!


    However, the pain deception did not seem to have any effect on etheric creatures. As soon as the coelacanth''s tail swung, it immediately rushed to SIVI''s side, and opened its mouth, which was more than 30 cm long, like an awl, and bit at him!


    Because the front is the pillar, the left and right movement is only a little earlier or later into the fish''s mouth, the upper cavity spines on the back of the fish is not for fun. Finally, SIVI can only use the mage''s hand to push the pillar hard, with the help of the reaction force in the critical moment to dodge the opponent''s mouth!


    It''s just that the fish''s tail is stronger than steel, and it slaps SIVI''s body hard, making him fall to the ground and slide out for several meters before he can stop.


    Fortunately, SIVI had already replaced the mage''s robe with one with high defense, and he didn''t die directly under this attack. Rao was so, he still had a burning pain in his chest, and even he felt some difficulty in breathing.


    Without hesitation, he filled himself with a bottle of emergency medicine, and Seaver stood up and confronted the coelomotor, which had already turned its head.


    If you want to get in touch with Craddock''s lights, you''ll have to beat it off first. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    There is not much arcane magic in one ring, or there is not much arcane magic in one ring, not to mention the few arcane magic in the skill tree of College System


    In addition to magic missiles, magic barriers, arcane arrows and mage''s hands, the only arcane magic that SIVI can use now is a "command rope" that can manipulate a certain length of rope to act in accordance with his will and a "noise ring" that makes harsh noises.


    "If I had known that this would happen, I should have read more books about the arcane magic of Yihuan in the library of Huolian College..." Sylvie muttered, trying to use the mage''s hand to fan the opponent.


    However, obviously, this had no great effect on the coeloma, which was composed of ether. It had a huge body, but its action was unexpectedly sensitive. As soon as it shook its head, it broke through the hindrance of master SIVI''s hand and ran into SIVI himself, who was still in the casting state.


    Sylvie decisively interrupted the casting, bent down and bent down to avoid the dive attack.


    Thank goodness, at least this thing hasn''t evolved into a ranged attack, otherwise Sylvie really has to think about whether to retreat first.


    The mage''s hand belongs to the magic that has been "fully mastered", so even if it is interrupted suddenly in the process of casting, there will be no magic reversion.


    Seeing the coelomorphus rushing behind, Seaver immediately seized the opportunity to dart towards the lamp of Craddock, intending to take advantage of the opportunity to light it. However, the sense of danger that had befallen him was once again enveloped in his whole body.


    The scene of the ground being cut like tofu can still be seen clearly. The mage''s robe has become tattered due to the attack just now. He who doesn''t want to be bumped into meat sauce does not dare to take the blow with his back, but wants to dodge from the side.


    Rao is so. The ground is still smashed by the tail of the coelomotor. Many pieces of gravel are nailed to SIVI''s body like bullets with the sound of breaking air. Although these attacks can''t cause any great damage, the pain is unavoidable.


    He blocked his face and crotch with his hand, and he barely got hit by the stone. But judging from the pain from all over the body, if there is no other treatment, I''m afraid the hit place will be bruised for several days.


    Having tried to light the lights several times in a row, Sylvie finally realized that it would not work.


    Looking at the coelomatodes, who had once again returned to claddick''s lamp with a deft agility, seavy grinned and gasped with pain, thinking about what to do to defeat him.


    It is obvious that one ring of arcane magic can hardly cause effective damage to the coelomotor because of insufficient firepower. However, magic such as accumulating strength to launch 50 times magic missiles and 30 times arcane arrows, although the firepower is enough, will be seen through by the opponent and unable to hit it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just a bet. "


    SIVI narrowed his eyes and drank a bottle of mini potion to replenish the magic he lacked because of continuous casting. He immediately began to accumulate magic again.


    The coelacanthus also immediately found out Seaver''s attempt and began to swim around at a very fast speed, so that the powerful SIVI could not capture his body shape. According to the attack pattern, it will soon launch a sneak attack on SIVI to interrupt SIVI''s power.


    Sure enough, less than a minute later, there was a slightly harsh sound behind SIVI, as if the air had been torn apart. It was the sound of some object of considerable size moving at a very fast speed. The monster really launched a sneak attack!


    If SIVI really intends to accumulate strength to produce powerful magic, he must hit most of his spirit on the magic. He can''t react to the attack behind him quickly. If he doesn''t want to be killed, he can only stop casting and dodge sideways.


    But this time it''s different!


    Although he still dodges away, but before makes the energy movement hand actually already released a magic!


    Two ring arcane magic traction anchor!


    Accumulating magic power and releasing powerful magic is just a cover to deceive the coelacanthus. Even if the Crusade level is as high as level 18, it is only an energy creature composed of ether. It is impossible to distinguish what kind of magic SIVI is going to use.


    It is really taking advantage of this point to catch the opponent''s attack track, and SIVI can ensure that the pull anchor can hit the coelomotor.


    After successfully locking down the coelomotor, siveira moved the anchor and pulled himself to the giant animal swimming in mid air.


    The coelacanthus didn''t know why the man who could only run on the ground suddenly flew towards him. However, his not so clever head immediately responded to this. He opened his huge mouth full of terrifying teeth and swam to SIVI at a very fast speed. He calculated to swallow him up!


    Sylvie''s mouth contains a bottle of emergency medicine, as long as the situation is not right, he will immediately drink it, and then immediately run away with home crystal.


    His right hand pulls the anchor, while his left hand holds a broken crystal of fire.


    Since the last time he killed the vampire prince with the fist of the void king at Huolian college, he has only one fire element, one wind element and one water element in his hand. There are three crystal fragments in total.It''s been a blood cost to him to spend a piece of crystalline fragments of fire elements here.


    Of course, the current west Wei will not be like before, to "enter a little magic into the crystal of elements, disrupt the balance in the inside and make it explode", such a waste of behavior. In fact, although that kind of thing can play a similar power of the two ring magic flame, more than half of the magic and elements are wasted.


    He took all the fire elements from the crystal fragments of elements out in one breath, and the original bright crystal fragments disappeared immediately. Then, in the moment when a large number of fire elements had not yet escaped, SIVI launched a blaze, and directly plugged the flame above 6000 ¡æ into the mouth of the buckthorn in the face-on!


    The beast immediately screamed at the super high temperature flame in its mouth close to the surface temperature of the sun - even if there was no pain, the etheric of the beast began to become unstable because of the collection of fire elements and the terrible super-high temperature of the flaming flame.


    At the same time, SIVI lifted the anchor and landed towards the remains. It''s a little incredible, but gravity can be felt just above the debris.


    It was not good to fall from about six meters high. In a moment, SIVI swallowed the emergency medicine in his mouth, and then he ignored the dizziness and nausea of the brain, and no matter whether the head was like a small sun in his mouth, the outline of the fish was blurry, and rushed directly to the cylinder and grasped the carat Dick''s light ''!


    Although the flame can cause great damage to the echinophils in a short time, the recovery of the fish is also amazing here with sufficient etheric. Instead, the glow flame will be extinguished after burning for a while because there is no fire element supply, so it can not be wasted even for a minute and a second!


    The twenty face crystal, which originally looked like a glass, was shining from his fingers at the moment when he held it - although it didn''t feel good, he always felt like he had grasped a incandescent bulb that was shining


    And then incandescent bulbs I mean, on the light of claddick, a white light burst into a dark sky, which was pierced by a light column about three meters in diameter, which was particularly striking in this world with only stars.


    I felt warm in the light column. The fatigue and pain left in the fighting disappeared. I recovered to the peak state both mentally and physically. There seemed to be a lot more in my mind.


    In addition to a lot of messy knowledge, SIVI noticed that he had another arcane magic called "magic blunt attack".


    Compared with the mage''s hand or magic missile, the power of magic blunt attack is much greater, and it can also cause many effects such as shock, repulsion, smashing and so on.


    In fact, even in the later stage, it is very practical to be able to perform magic blunt attacks with multiple attribute changes. Once a high-level magician said, "in war, if you master the magic blunt attack, you will carry a city hammer with you And it''s still enchanted. " This not only shows the power of magic blunt attack, but also proves the practicability of magic from the side - even in the battlefield, so many magicians like to call magic blunt attack attack attack.


    Although it is impossible for SIVI to try to turn the magic blunt into a flame bombardment or a cold ice hammer due to the environmental restrictions, there is no doubt that it will be easier to face such magic things as the buckthorn fish after this move.


    Thinking of this, SIVI looked up at the giant beast in the sky who was still swimming because of the blaze. His mouth was slightly insidious.


    -- in the sadistic dishes of West Wei --


    after several rounds of hand with the echinococcal fish, he learned it several times in a row, but had reached the level of full mastery of magic blunt attack, and then he finally gave up the action of killing the other party. Anyway, it was not as good as to finish the task quickly It''s better.


    As for the magic consumed by using magic blunt hit, it can be filled immediately by standing in the light column. In a sense, it is very intimate setting


    It is because of this that, sives began to look forward to what kind of surprise the other two lights would bring to him. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support for voting for recommendation and monthly vote is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Floating island is a very special terrain.


    Even if the magic civilization has been developed, people still can not analyze the principle of floating island, there are only a variety of conjectures.


    For example, "there are special minerals that can provide buoyancy in the strata of the floating island." for example, "because the wind elements nearby formed a special arrangement by coincidence, which provided magic like ability," the ancient heritage theory that "in fact, the floating island was the product of human civilization in the last era.".


    If someone can really find the principle of floating island floating, it may cause a change in the magic ship and even the whole magic world. However, no matter what kind of statement, there is something that cannot be explained. All in all, the reason why these large and small stones can float in mid air is still a mystery.


    Although very rare in some places, there are several floating island groups in the eastern plain.


    There are also different types of them - from 20 to 30 centimeters above the ground, from the size of a table tennis ball to the size of a huge city.


    In the Huolian Empire, there was also a large floating island group, which was located in the southwest of quelling province.


    "This one..."


    "Alphonse."


    "Oh, Mr. Alphonse." "Are you really going to buy the floating island?" said a bamboo looking man in a baron''s costume, rubbing his hands and smiling


    It is said that this Baron surnamed mace used to be a grand duke in his ancestors, but because of his long-standing achievements, he inherited the title and was gradually reduced by the royal family. In his generation, the original vast land has become a floating island that can only be seen and can''t be used. The land under the empty island can''t get sunshine all the year round because of the huge empty islands above, so it can''t grow crops. Except for moss and some shade plants, it can be described as barren.


    No one to settle down means that there is no tax revenue. If there is no tax income, you can only earn your old money, and you can''t pay the rated tax like the royal family. Ming Ming still has a huge Castle inherited from his ancestors, but he has become a declining aristocrat. In addition, the amount is not huge, but he can''t afford the tax because he has accumulated a little. If nothing happens, their noble life will only last to him. Even these useless floating island fiefs will be mortgaged for those taxes Take it back.


    He was ready to spend his whole life in such a muddle, but at this moment, a young man in a black robe and a hood appeared in front of him and said that he would buy the title deed of those floating islands.


    How can this make him not be overjoyed?


    "Of course."


    The man who claims to be Alphonse and wants to buy the floating island is naturally SIVI who has completed the task copy [Xinghai relics].


    In addition to the magic bluff, Sylvie learned the two ring arcane magic of "active ether" and "repulsion" at two other lights. In addition, it has passed the customs clearance of "Xinghai relic" according to the S-level rating. In addition to a large amount of resources that can be counted as rich, Xiwei has also obtained the construction drawings of "star vein furnace", "airport" and "Olympic energy engine".


    The task has been renewed again, and it has officially entered the stage of college construction. However, from the perspective of the task, we have to get the floating island before we can start the construction of the college.


    Although it may be possible to find an uninhabited floating island in some inaccessible wilderness, the randomness of the island is too great, and it takes a lot of time and energy.


    When we know that the night aristocrats are trying to revive the demons, the worst of which is to revive the ancient demons, time is obviously more precious than money. In case of war, even if they do not want to, they will be involved in the war no matter where they hide, unless they leave their homes and escape from the eastern plains.


    Therefore, the establishment of the college as soon as possible has become the top priority at present.


    "Is that the biggest empty island for sale?"


    Now that he had made a decision, SIVI was not affectated, and immediately asked.


    The largest empty island he was referring to was located in the middle of the quelling island chain. It looked like an inverted hill. It was flat and had a huge area. However, the most interesting thing was that there was a castle in the middle of the island which looked very grand, even compared with the Huolian National Academy of magic.


    "Of course. Mr. Alphonse, you have a good eye Although he was still puzzled about how to call Sylvie, who was dressed like a sorcerer''s robe and a noble''s cloak, Zhugan man immediately said: "the castle on the island is a castle handed down from my family. It was built by employing the most famous craftsman at that time and built with the best stones. Even after hundreds of years of wind and rain, it will not be damaged at all! What''s more, there are all kinds of furniture in it. You can move in as soon as you clean it up a little! "


    It''s not that the bamboo man doesn''t have a trace of nostalgia for his family castle, but the problem is that it''s built on an empty island. How can an ordinary man live in a luxurious castle with a distance of 30 meters from the ground?If his family is still as prosperous as ever, renting or even buying a magic ship can solve the problem. But now, let alone renting a magic ship, he can''t afford the fuel cost of sailing every day


    Although he had some savings at home before, he had also tried to build a bridge or ladder from the ground to the empty Island, but after a period of observation, he found that the floating island was not always in place, but would move in a small range. This discovery made him Spartan all the time - if the bridge was built, it would be the next day How to break the bridge directly and fly to other places?


    Finally, the bamboo pole man had to give up, looking at the castle that he could not reach every day.


    Now SIVI asked, and he agreed to sell the castle, which witnessed his family''s glory, because he couldn''t use it anyway. Instead of hanging around all the time, he agreed to sell the castle that witnessed his family''s glory.


    "Those who have not need to say, just talk about how much money." Sylvie didn''t want to argue with each other. He asked straightforwardly.


    "Then, four hundred gold coins!" The bamboo pole man bit his teeth, and the lion opened his mouth: "as long as 400 gold coins, the island and the castle will belong to you together!"


    Different from some novels which often have tens of millions of gold coins, the gold coins in this world are relatively valuable. Some families with a little poverty will not even see a gold coin in their lifetime. In addition to magic goods and various luxury goods, the main circulation in the market is only copper and silver coins.


    If it''s on the ground, it doesn''t matter if it''s on the ground for a large castle and land. However, the problem lies in the floating island.


    "Well, you shouldn''t be naive enough to think that I don''t know anything about the market of floating island and buy it?" SIVI squints and stares at each other coldly, making the bamboo man uncomfortable.


    "Well, why does Mr. Alphonse say that..."


    "First of all, there is no water source on the floating island. In addition to waiting for the rain, you can only transport or hire magicians who are good at water elemental magic through magic boats, and they have to be high-level ones. After all, many water elemental magic made before were elemental water that could not be drunk." Sylvie sneered and without hesitation, he revealed the fact that the bamboo pole man wanted to hide: "secondly, because of the stronger wind and lower temperature than the ground on the floating island, the vegetation growth is very little. From that floating island, we can see that most of the plants outside the castle are knee length ferns and shrubs, not even a tree! In addition, there are a lot of other materials transportation, as well as the floating island garbage disposal need to hire extra manpower and magic boat, Castle care costs are not cheap, equivalent to a lot of expenses. Do you sell me 400 gold coins in such a place? This makes me very suspicious of your sincerity. To tell you the truth, I bought the floating island just for freshness. I don''t mind if you don''t want to sell it! "


    "Well, don''t say that, Mr. Alphonse. Take it easy. I''m just joking with you The actual price is three, no, 250 gold coins only! "


    After being hit by severance, the unfortunate Baron hesitated to offer a new price.


    Sylvie first pretended to meditate for a moment. In the uneasy eyes of the other party, he held out three fingers and shook them in front of the opposite side: "I can give you 300 gold coins, but you have to sell me the smaller floating islands around you!"


    "Ah? This... "


    "No? That''s fine. " Sylvie swung his sleeve. Without nostalgia, he turned around and left, but before he took a few steps, Baron Zhugan stopped him in a hurry.


    "Sell! Of course The bamboo pole male accompanies smiling face - although this pair of smiling face looks more like crying face no matter how to look at it - repeatedly said.


    Although I always feel that the price is too cheap, and I have suffered a great loss, but after all, it is the buyer''s market now. I can''t wait for my mouth to talk. In case the God of wealth is gone, I really have to go and drink. It''s better to have money than not to have money, isn''t it?


    Besides, it''s useless to keep the floating island. It''s better to sell it to a guy who looks like a rich family''s son more than a magician, and exchange some money.


    After receiving the contract for a few times, Alfred made a fuss about it. After that, Alfred agreed with the other party and said that he didn''t want to sign the contract The title deed of seven floating islands and a castle. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    For ordinary people, floating island, a barren land without water and nutrition and difficult transportation, can be regarded as chicken ribs, which is probably better than the desert.


    But apparently Sylvie is not in that "average person.".


    After acquiring the ownership of the floating island, he drove away the bamboo pole man and directly launched the floating technique to fly up.


    The ground of the floating island is much smoother than he imagined. Maybe it was specially trimmed when the castle was built. If you look carefully, you can find that some paths in the grass are obviously paved artificially.


    After thinking about it, Sylvie snapped his finger.


    With this movement, five small brown humanoid creatures, about the height of the average person''s thigh, appear in front of him with a "pop" sound.


    Dear master, what can I do for you The first creature bowed to Sylvie: "Voda will try to do it."


    Sylvie doesn''t summon magic. What he calls out is naturally the five dwarfs that are kept in the Academy panel.


    "Can you build something to my request?" SIVI asked Voda, who was clearly the leader.


    "Of course. All dwarfs are craftsmen Wada lifted her chest, her head out of proportion to her body, with a look of pride: "even the dwarfs are inferior to us!"


    Wada didn''t lie. Although the dwarfs have little fighting power, they are also real legendary creatures with many aboriginal magic that human beings can''t imitate. Some of the work that takes a long time for human beings to complete usually takes only one night in their hands, so their legends will always spread among the people.


    Although dwarfs also have some special indigenous magic, such as dust magic, which can be used in mining, building and construction, in many ways, they are still far inferior to the dwarfs who can be as famous as goblins in many aspects.


    "That''s good." Seavy nodded, admiring them, and then pointed to the secondary islands around the floating island: "can you build some air corridors to connect these islands?"


    Hearing SIVI''s question, the dwarfs immediately floated into the sky and looked at the islands around them. Then they fell back to the ground, huddled into a pile and discussed in their own language. Even in SIVI Lv2''s linguistics, they could only understand unrelated words.


    Before long, Voda squeezed out of the small banshees, patted SIVI on the chest and assured him, "as long as there''s enough stone and wood, it''s OK."


    "How long will it take?" SIVI went on.


    Stone and wood are not a problem. After all, this kind of corridor is only his unilateral request, not the original architectural drawings of the system. Therefore, it can be built with stone and wood in reality. In reality, neither stone nor wood will be expensive. The money obtained from teaching in Huolian college can cope with it.


    By the way, the money previously paid to Zhugan man was not SIVI''s money, but the money that the eldest princess gave to SIVI to keep for theo After all, 99% of the money in the system will be deducted if it is withdrawn. This is the main reason why even if SIVI''s money resources have already exceeded 1000, he is still not very rich in reality.


    "Two nights is enough." Voda confidently replied, "if you pay an extra gold coin as a reward, one night will be enough."


    "Deal." SIVI took Voda back to the Academy panel and paid him a unit of money resources


    When Voda came out, it was very satisfied: "yes, we can start at any time!"


    Little banshee is so easy to raise


    "I''m going to buy some stone and wood. Before I come back, please mow the grass and clean the castle." Sylvie looked at the sky, gave up the plan to go to the castle first, and was ready to start to buy materials now.


    Anyway, the castle has already been bought. You can visit it any time. It''s not bad at this time. Besides, the castle has been idle for so many years. It''s hard to say how thick the dust is. Maybe it can grow mushrooms, so it''s better to clean it first


    So after giving the little Banshee a mission, Sylvie again used his floating technique to fly below and walk in the direction of the town.


    Quelling island chain is not far from the town, and the bamboo Baron only lives in the city not far away.


    As one of the largest towns in the southwest of quellin Province, as well as the superior geographical location beside the main road leading to Huolian in neighboring countries, golovito has a very lively free market and commercial street. Many porters and tourists will gather in this town to sell their products.


    If golovito was not too close to other countries, this large, prosperous and rich city might have become the provincial capital of quelling.


    After repeating the cycle of floating, walking, floating, walking, and more than an hour later, SIVI came to this big city famous for its commerce.


    Street stalls can be seen everywhere in the city, but because of the unique legal system, these stalls will not be randomly arranged to hinder normal walking. A large number of stalls were placed on the roadside in a proper manner. With the noise of bargaining, Seaver felt for a moment whether he had gone to the wrong door and went straight to the free marketBut after habit, the feeling of the excitement is very good. Some small game stalls like the previous world set of mud mother and fish fishing make SIVI feel like returning to the past Festival fair.


    Although he wanted to try that little game, SIVI didn''t forget what he really meant to be in town.


    After wandering the street for a while, he found the shop he wanted to find, which specializes in selling stone and wood.


    Of course, stone and wood cannot be directly lost in a small shop not far from the center of the city and small facade. It is only responsible for reception of guests. After the negotiation, there will be trucks similar to cattle cars to transport the materials purchased by West Wei to the designated place from the stone wood production area.


    And because it''s the delivery payment, SIVI doesn''t have to be afraid these guys are liars.


    It was not too early to wait until the matter was done.


    He rubbed his stomach, weighed his wallet, and finally sighed.


    Although not poor enough to even eat, but in the time of money constraints, this kind of spending can be saved.


    "When I have money, I must order two sets of barbecue, one dish and one plate for one..." With a great resentment and fragmentary thoughts, SIVI started to walk outside the city. As for things and things, there are many stalls, many of which are selling some cheap and beautiful snacks, which are convenient for long-term preservation and can fill in stomach. Therefore, he is not worried that he can not find food.


    Just as SIVI was looking for snacks from the small stalls, his eyes suddenly crossed the snack stall and saw the store behind.


    It''s an auction house.


    Although the front door is just a little bigger than the shop just now, it can''t be much bigger, but there are some silver marks with a little bit of fame under the sign that says "Lolan auction house".


    As the embryonic form of the bank, Yinji will not easily put its own logo on some shop signs. If there is a silver stamp on the sign of a shop, it means that they will guarantee the reputation of the shop. Once the customer is cheated in this place, they will make up all the losses.


    A small auction house will have several silver notes as guarantee at the same time. Obviously, the auction house has a relatively hard background, so it doesn''t have to be afraid of being cheated.


    Sivy touched his chin.


    Although I really have no money, there are many equipment items produced in the replica.


    Things like healing agents are so amazing that they can be considered good things in reality, just some equipment that is only white in system judgment - or, auction a little to compensate for your wallet?


    As long as the quantity and the strength of the equipment flowing out are controlled, it should not cause any trouble for yourself.


    Thinking of this, SIVI went to a small alley, took out several pieces of equipment, wrapped it in the storage box when he didn''t know when. Then he thought about it again, and took out a water element magic core collected from the sea cattle and put it into the package, carried the bag and went to the auction house. After all, space items were rare. At least, West Wei has gone through the store till now Only in Mrs Sharon, Princess Evangeline and President Bruno, I saw space items, and I told others that they had good things. It was not a good habit to be rich.


    The auction house is decorated with exquisite and elegant decoration, black marble brick is clean and clean, and even can reflect people. If there is a woman wearing a short skirt, it will be very bad - the surrounding decoration not only has various dynamic and beautiful bonsai, but also some hanging paintings, sculptures and lacquerware, and the quiet created by the light of magic lamp Mysterious, don''t have a elegant atmosphere.


    The inside of the room is a gate. It seems that the real auction is only after the door. On the left is a corridor, while on the right is a counter. A girl dressed like a modern rabbit girl in the counter sees SIVI coming in with something and says hello with a smile.


    "Is this gentleman here to auction the goods?"


    "Well." "What procedures do you want to do?" Siwei nodded


    "Please put the items you want to auction here. I will find an appraiser to come and identify them for you and set the bottom price. If you agree, your items will be temporarily placed on our side, and we will give you a number plate to let you participate in the auction."


    The girl explained to SIVI in a sweet voice.


    "Let your appraiser identify it first."


    And then sivy put the package on the counter.


    The girl showed a bright smile to SIVI, while the slender hand pressed the button beside the counter.


    Not long after, a man with a moustache, who was about thirty or forty years old with a single spectacle, walked out of the corridor on the left.


    "Who is going to identify the items?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support for voting for recommendation and monthly vote is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "It''s me." Sylvie waved to the mousetrap.


    The man with monocular glasses looked at SIVI''s clothes, because he had been on the road for several days. His robe looked gray and matched with his young appearance. Although the temperament produced by practicing magic could not make people mistakenly think of ordinary people, at most, he had a feeling of being down and out of nobility.


    The well-dressed man frowned and walked around Seaver without trace. He said to the front desk girl with a ponytail: "I''m sorry, I have something to leave now. Let old Loux come for identification."


    "Mr. Meester, what are you going out for?" The girl took out a leather notebook from under the table: "if you can, can I register it?"


    "Didn''t I identify an enchanted sword and a 7-level wind core yesterday? Those who are the finale of the evening auction may be able to make a good price if they are known to the rentes and the morings. " So he gave me an invitation to turn my eyes


    Although it was obvious that he could not find an excuse to leave, he could only find an excuse to leave.


    The man, known as Mister, left with satisfaction. In his opinion, the man waiting for identification at the front desk has a miserable look and can get something good. Most of the time, he wants to have a free identification just like the old guys who used to have junk as family heirloom that they don''t even want to do. At the same time, mister is also proud of his temporary excuse to leave. If this move reaches the boss''s ears, it will definitely make his image in the boss''s mind a little better. Moreover, he can take advantage of the opportunity of sending invitation cards to get close to the aristocratic families in those two cities. It''s really more than one action!


    Looking at the mouse, Hu Zinan left the store with an expression of Shi Shi ran. The girl at the front desk showed an apologetic smile to SIVI: "this guest is really sorry. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask other people to help identify."


    Although I didn''t know which play was played in the shop, SIVI also felt the naked disdain of moustachi for him.


    But Sylvie doesn''t go around shouting "don''t bully the young poor" and kill other people''s families when they are looked down upon Nima, it''s so boring to be a walker.


    He also won''t go to anger has been compensated for not the front desk girl, just look slightly not worried nodded.


    The girl pressed another button, and this time came an old man with a mane like white beard, who was quite old last year.


    After he came out, he first yelled at the girl at the front desk: "if you want to identify me, you should go to the little boy named miester. Don''t bother me so much."


    "There are some good products at the auction tonight, and now Mr. Meester is not in the business of delivering invitation cards to some of his regular customers." The girl didn''t look angry. She still had the same sweet smile on her face, and coaxed the old man with a familiar tone like persuading a child: "and isn''t your old vision and experience better than Mr. Meester?"


    Of course, it''s not like the old girl But the contented expression on his face and the red cheeks betrayed the old man''s true mood.


    Then, the old man''s eyes turned to SIVI and his bag on the front desk: "is it you who want to identify?"


    Although he didn''t like the old man''s slightly arrogant attitude, Sylvie also knew that some people with deep attainments would have such a mentality, so he didn''t mind. He just nodded to confirm the old man''s words.


    As soon as he untied the burden, the old man''s attention was completely attracted by the few pieces of equipment inside.


    After nearly two months of replica career, SIVI has accumulated a lot of equipment. From the lowest level of ordinary white to treasure level equipment - although there are only two treasure level.


    All the suits that SIVI brought out were white, and none of them were excellent or rare. However, the equipment attributes he selected could be regarded as the middle and upper reaches of all the white suits.


    Even if it is the idea of keeping money secret, but after all, it is used for the auction of goods, too poor to sell. Judging from the contact time between SIVI and the magicians in this world, the market of magic goods in this world is still very good. Many magicians are engaged in high-income occupations, and they will not be stingy about the equipment items that can improve their strength.


    Therefore, the magic goods industry in this world can be juxtaposed with luxury goods and artworks, firmly occupying the position of one of the most profiteering industries.


    "This is Magic equipment? " The old man raised his face and asked with some uncertainty.


    Sylvie nodded.


    Old Loucks stopped talking and walked back into the corridor. Before long, he held a crystal lens with exquisite workmanship. The lens was inlaid in a ring of silver metal ring, which was engraved with various beautiful patterns. However, if you look closely, you can still see the magic patterns covered by the decorative patterns. In addition, there are several bright crystal BBS large and small embedded in the metal ring, which is obviously a magic equipment.The old man picked up a vest shaped chain armor from SIVI''s package and, like a magnifying glass, put the lens between his sight and the chain armor.


    I saw a silver halo on the chain armour in the lens, and there was something fuzzy inside that kept flashing.


    "It''s really magic equipment, and it has never been enchanted. It has this effect since it was made!" There was excitement in the old man''s voice, like a child who had found a toy: "Oh, this beautiful light Let me guess, it must be an additional armor, which makes it as strong as heavy armor! However, it is impossible to have such a pure color of iron armour. It should be mixed with a little yellow earth Are you adding the protection magic of water element


    Although the old man''s words are intermittent, more like his catchphrase, but Sylvie has learned that the old man has great attainments in identification.


    Because the main attribute of the chain armour that he has identified in the information provided by the system of SVW is [physical defense: 80 ~ 120, water element resistance + 5%]


    "this Sir, "the old man suddenly left his chain armour and looked at SIVI for a long time. After holding back for a long time, he said," if you can, can I put these equipment here first? "He rubbed his shriveled hands with an embarrassed expression on his face. He looked extremely funny:" I think it will take me a lot of time to determine the properties of your magic equipment. ¡±


    "no way." SIVI flatly refused.


    Even if the old man''s performance seems to be just a happy look, but the heart of defense is indispensable. If such a pile of things are put here, what if they are swallowed? If there is no certificate, even if you go to Yinji, they will not accept it. Although these are only a part of his collection which is relatively dreary, he will feel uncomfortable if they become other people''s things casually.


    "Then you can wait here for a while. I think it will be finished in three to four hours. Although it can only make rough identification, it should be enough The old man thought about it for a while, and suggested to SIVI, "at that time, you can just take these as the last commodities"


    " Is there any other way? " He was a little impatient to ask, usually the West Wei appraisal thing all need to use the identification crystal a pat to finish, which need not so troublesome.


    "I know it''s unreasonable..." The old man grimaced and thought for a moment: "how about if I give you some mortgage first? What''s more, I can find the evidence from those people in Yinji. If I don''t know your equipment, I will supply you ten times the market price? "


    "How much do you offer?" Sylvie, not so resistant to the idea, asked the old man.


    "One hundred and fifty gold coins, almost half of the market price." The old man thought for a moment and said, "all I want is the equipment. In addition, the magic core just needs to measure the energy level. It''s faster. You can take it after the test, or it doesn''t matter if you wait until the auction starts at night."


    "Deal." Sylvie finally smiles and reaches out to the old man: "happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    After that, the girl at the front desk called the staff of Yinji and signed a certificate under his witness. After stamping the valid stamp of the voucher, it was handed over to SIVI for safekeeping. In addition, the teller gave SIVI two pieces that looked like bank cards, but unfortunately, they were more like money than bank cards. These two cards represent 100 gold coins and 50 gold coins respectively. As long as you hold these two cards, you can get the corresponding gold coins from any silver record of the silver Federation.


    This kind of voucher like card is difficult to forge. As long as you input magic power, you can have corresponding reaction. Moreover, this reaction is completely the response of material to magic. There is no magic array on the card itself, which means that this kind of card can not be forged before the same material is found In fact, the cost of the device is even more than the amount of gold it represents, but as a circulating product, it doesn''t matter if it can be reused.


    It was the same thing that SIVI paid bamboo man when he bought the title deed.


    In addition to the credentials and money, the girl at the front desk also gave seavy a number plate, telling him that there would be an auction at 9:00 p.m., and that number would allow him to enter.


    After the auction was finished, Seaver looked at the sky that had not yet darkened. He estimated that the stones and timber he had purchased should have been delivered, so he decided to go back to the island first. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    By the time SIVI got back near the island, the stones and timber he had bought in the shop had already been delivered.


    Although he bought a large amount of money, now only a part of it has been delivered, but in terms of the efficiency of the world, it is very good to be able to do this.


    A large number of stone and wood with only a little rough processing are loaded in one cart, each of which is dragged by two horse type demons. Even though magic identification has reached lv4 (up a level in Xinghai relic), Sylvie still can''t identify what it is - it seems like a mule on earth, which is a new hybrid of two magic creatures.


    The civilians who were driving the bus didn''t look very good at first, and some of them had already planned to set up tents. If Sylvie doesn''t come back, they''ll have to camp here until he''s not an aristocrat, the college hasn''t been built, and there''s no special stamp, so he writes down the name of "Alfons Aldrich" he left in the store.


    I don''t know if it''s life-threatening or because it''s like an arrow to return home. It seems that a lot of stone and wood will be moved soon. The labor force also said hello to SIVI and left immediately.


    SIVI walked around the pile, which had already been piled into two hills of stone and wood, and began to stuff them into his bronze storage box.


    Because there is no way to put too large things at once, so the two hills were divided into several times by SIVI before they were completely put into the storage box, occupying a lot of space. Fortunately, Sylvie had sorted out his storage box before he came out. Some redundant things were either thrown away or put into the box together with other things. Then he put dozens of packed boxes into the same storage box. So even though he was a little difficult, he finally managed to load the two hills away.


    After floating on the island, SIVI found that the castle, which had looked like it had been abandoned for many years, had been renovated. Even the weeds on the ground had been cut into neat lawns, and the traces of the winding path and flower beds on both sides had become brand-new, even though there were no flowers in the flower beds.


    "Are you back, my master?"


    While Sylvie was still curious about the great changes in the floating island, with a slight noise, Voda, the dwarf demon, appeared in front of him: "are you satisfied with our work?"


    "Well, very satisfied." Sylvie observed for a long time, and finally had to be convinced of the housekeeping ability of these little banshees. Even in the most westernized aspects, they had done their best for themselves, and there was really nothing to complain about.


    "That''s wonderful!" Dwarfs are not good at hiding their feelings of the race, after winning the praise of Sylvie, Voda immediately showed a happy smile, his mouth grinned, even his mouth yellow teeth can see. But the little dwarf demon soon recovered, and his big ears dropped down: "but this island is very barren. Even if it rains, the accumulated water will be completely lost in a short day. Unless you keep replenishing water or rain for three days and two days, there are many beautiful and delicate but fragile words that can''t be planted here."


    "Don''t worry about that." Sylvie has no worries about it: "I have a way."


    There are many special buildings such as fountains, ponds, rivers and so on in achievement shop, and most of them do not need to be built at the water edge, that is to say, they have the function of water source.


    Now there are still many achievements in Seville. It is not a huge expense to buy one or two achievement buildings which are not too expensive.


    "Yes, that would be fine." The expression on Voda''s face immediately brightened.


    Sylvie took out the stones and wood from the storage box: "then I''ll ask you to help connect the islands. Remember to make the bridge as strong as possible. "


    "Leave it to us." Voda hammered his chest and confidently assured: "as long as you don''t get attacked by magic from the second ring road or above, I promise those bridges will not collapse for a thousand years!"


    After telling the dwarfs to build the bridge, Sylvie walked into the castle that looked as if it had just been built.


    The castle gate is very heavy and huge, inlaid with metal edged wooden door. Because the wood built has the effect of preventing moth and decay, it is still strong after a hundred years of wind and rain. However, the iron sheets that have been blessed with some magic show signs of being rusted. Although these signs are covered up by some means by the dwarfs, we can still see some clues when we look carefully.


    Once you enter the castle, the first thing you see is not the wall, but a huge oil painting that occupies the whole field of vision. The man on the picture is not the old Duke of mace, the original owner of the castle, but an old woman with orange skin and pimples.


    After SIVI took over the castle, he also heard the bamboo man say something about the castle, including the giant oil painting.


    The figure in this painting is the mother of the Great Duke of mace. It is said that the Great Duke of mace grew up in a single parent family. After witnessing his father''s death in the war, mace became a very gloomy and silent person. Later, with the persistent encouragement and guidance of his mother, Mace regained his confidence and courage, and established a great achievement in the battlefield In the end, he became the Duke next to the prince.But when he became famous and wanted to go back to his hometown to pick up his mother, he found that his mother had been dead for many years. Therefore, he found the best painter to paint his mother a picture and hang it in the main hall. In this way, his mother could live in his castle and enjoy the blessings she had not enjoyed before her life.


    It is said that before the Duke''s death, even if the family is in danger, as long as the family has not been exterminated, the oil painting can not be taken down.


    However, it is a pity that his achievements were gradually eroded by his descendants, and now only Zhugan man is still alive.


    After sighing about the impermanence of the world, SIVI started the mage''s hand to take off the oil painting. I''m kidding. It''s the place where he plans to use it as a college. It has nothing to do with him. Why should it be hung in the main hall? Whatever else, Sylvie was really grateful to the old lady''s eyes every time he came back from the main entrance.


    Of course, after all, it''s a portrait of someone else''s ancestors. It''s not good to damage it casually. Sylvie put the oil painting into the storage box, and when is he going to return it to the bamboo man.


    Just as he wanted to go on, he found something wrong with the wall behind the painting.


    Although at first glance, it seems that there is no difference except that it is a little dirtier than other places, but from the perspective of Sylvie LV3''s mechanism, there is a clue.


    He went to the wall, took out the dark sky ball and began to knock on the bricks one by one.


    As a result, there was a dull thumping sound coming out of a place, which was obviously empty.


    After searching for a while, he couldn''t find the opening mechanism. SIVI simply used the ability of the dark sky sphere to activate the shadow touch, and used the shadow power to corrode the wall, revealing the tunnel inside.


    The tunnel is not long. It is only a few meters. After passing through the tunnel, there is a large room with several boxes, clothes hangers and weapon racks full of weapons.


    SIVI opened a box at random, only to find that it was full of gold!


    Stunned by the gold, Seaver opened several other boxes.


    There were six boxes, three full of gold, one full of precious stones, one full of paintings, sculptures and other works of art, and the last one was filled with magic cores and glittering crystals.


    In addition to the magic core and Yao Jing, because of improper storage, the magic and elements inside have dissipated a lot, and a large part of them have been scrapped. Other things are well preserved.


    Obviously, this is a secret room with treasure.


    "You can''t take it down before you exterminate it. In other words, you can take it down when you are about to exterminate." Sylvie suddenly thought of the bamboo man''s words.


    Then he realized: he meow, we are also rich! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    If SIVI is asked to write the top ten magic formulas or identify some rare magic circles, it is not difficult to rely on the knowledge in his mind. However, when he puts a pile of works of art with unknown artistic value and looks like very valuable before his eyes, he can only look black - even in the systematic miscellaneous science, this knowledge is not recorded


    But even if you leave out the box of art, the value of three boxes of gold pieces alone is close to 5000 gold coins.


    There are many precious metals in the world, such as black copper, red iron, secret silver and so on. But the real value of those metals is often to cast magic articles or to be used as alchemy materials. In short, it is of high practical value.


    But gold is different. This kind of metal with physical properties almost identical to that of the same name on earth is very low in practicability, and there is almost nothing special except that the mining volume is not high and it is difficult to forge. It is precisely because of this, in this era of mankind is not long history, from a long time ago, gold has played the role of general equivalent, appeared in people''s daily life.


    Even in today''s society, because the mineral reserves in the eastern plain are not very high, and the gold mining volume is so low that it is difficult to meet people''s ever expanding consumption demand. The silver card that SIVI got before was born based on this situation.


    In the absence of such worries as inflation, 5000 gold coins are almost equal to the total wealth of ordinary rural nobles.


    To use the purchasing power as an example, we can buy more than half of the shops or provide about 1000 private armed forces on the most prosperous roads for nearly five years.


    What''s more, besides gold, there is also a box of jewelry that will not be much lower than gold in any way


    It''s not too much to describe Sylvie today, even if you make a fortune overnight.


    "Is this the so-called pie falling from the sky..." Sylvie picked up a heavy piece of gold and looked at it for a moment. Then he put it back into the box. Then he looked through the box full of precious stones.


    To be honest, Sylvie is very happy to be able to find unexpected surprises in such places, but after being happy, he is distressed.


    Although the main component of gold coin is gold, it is illegal for any country to forge money privately. In addition, many other things were added to the gold coin when it was cast, and the proportion of the main components was not what he wanted to know. Therefore, no matter from that point of view, there was no other use for those coins besides selling them as soon as possible.


    So the problem is that if you dump so many gold bullion all of a sudden, people will pay attention to 100% of them. And the reason why Sylvie played a trick of feigning death is to take other people''s eyes away from him. Since you are determined to hide your talents, it is the most stupid thing to attract the attention of those who have a mind for some money.


    Different from the gold nugget, the gem box has many uses. In addition to the most common alchemy material, it can be used in the production of some common magic items and some casting, so it''s OK to keep it. The same is true for magic core and Yao Jing - although most of them have been discarded


    "Speaking of it I remember that money can be exchanged into the system, right


    After going through all the boxes in the treasure room, SIVI picked up a gold nugget again, then opened the resource panel of the system and exchanged it in.


    After all, a lot of architectural drawings need to be purchased during the construction of the college. Many of them are very expensive. If you can directly exchange the gold nuggets into the money resources of the system, it is also a good choice to exchange some of them first.


    After SIVI confirmed the exchange, the gold in his hand disappeared, and the value on the resource panel instead changed as expected -


    metal resources + 1


    "lying trough?!" Sylveston was dumbfounded.


    I didn''t expect that what was added after exchange was not money resources, but metal resources And the amount of money also makes people want to grab the ground with their heads.


    It seems that the piece of gold worth about 50 gold coins was wasted in this way.


    "Careless! Because I have been so successful recently, I forget the characteristics of the system Sylvie felt a throbbing pain in his heart. Nima''s fifty gold coins are gone! If you spend so much money on whiskey and barbecue, you can make it in a wine pool!


    However, it''s no use regretting now. Sylvie can only comfort himself with the idea of "it''s OK, I have money, and I don''t care about such a little money." he closed all these boxes and sealed them, and then put them into his bronze storage box.


    If you go to the side of the secret room, the money is still the safest thing to carry


    After such an episode, Sylvie began to inspect the castle which was nominally his.


    Although he had this feeling outside, when he was in it, he realized that the castle was very huge. Although there is still a certain distance from the castle of Huolian college, it is not incomprehensible that the castle was originally built by a nobleman for his own residence.I don''t know whether it''s because the castle itself is well maintained, or whether the skills of the dwarfs are so good that they have been superb. Sylvie can''t find the traces left by too many years in this huge and empty castle. Even the wooden stairs and floors in some areas are as smooth, beautiful and clean as if they had just been waxed.


    If there is any defect in this castle, I''m afraid that many corridors are too similar


    "Here Where is it? " He lost his way for the third time and looked at the fork in front of him at a loss. If the corridor behind him was included, it would be better to call it a crossroads. As like as two peas,


    does not mean that Xi Wei has a problem of road obsession. In fact, he knows the way well, but the decoration in the castle looks exactly the same. It is easy to lose his sense of direction. If he is not familiar with the environment, he will not know where he is and fall into a lost road.


    He looked at the doors of the surrounding rooms one by one, trying to get a clue from it, but unfortunately, when he first came to the castle, he had no idea where he was.


    "Do you have to summon the dwarfs to show me the way again?" Sylvie pursed his mouth, fighting his self-esteem to death.


    The previous two times of getting lost also relied on the guidance of the dwarf demon to deal with the past, but the so-called matter of no more than three things, even if those little guys seem to be happy that they can give him directions, but still have to ask for help in the end is not a good experience, especially when the last time lost was only 10 minutes ago


    In the end, Sylvie''s self-esteem was a little better than that, so he decided to walk around.


    Anyway, no matter how big the castle is, it''s impossible to get lost. The auction will be held later this evening.


    What''s more, for Sylvie, who has already acquired the treasure, the auction is no longer important - even if the treasure can''t be exchanged for money for the time being.


    By this time it was completely dark, and there were no magic lights or other things in the castle, but there were candlesticks on the walls. It seemed that the Duke of mace was still lighting with candles or similar objects.


    Walking alone in an empty, dark castle gives you a feeling of chill behind your back.


    SIVI let out a whirlwind arrow, but he didn''t let it shoot. He just controlled it to rotate around his body, providing illumination and emboldening himself at the same time.


    I don''t know how long he went. Suddenly he found himself in a dead end. He was about to go back and forth, but he found a door in the dead end.


    On the way, he also opened many doors, but most of the rooms were empty. It seemed that all the things that could be exchanged for money had been sold. It can be seen that the castle was swept by one of its owners. Even if the dwarfs carefully cleaned it, if you were careful, you could still see some traces of paintings on the walls and some floors There are traces of heavy objects like armor. Finally, it became the feeling of nothing and emptiness.


    "It''s probably the same in here..." Sylvie pushed the door a little curiously and found that the room was locked.


    So he observed the lock hole, and selected several keys that seemed to be right from the pile of keys given to him by the bamboo pole man, and experimented one by one.


    When the third one was tested, he only heard the sound of the key biting in the lock. He turned the key and opened the door easily.


    Judging from the layout, this room should be a study, with several large bookcases standing against the wall, but there is no book in it. The luxurious table takes up a small half of the space, but there are no chairs to see and it seems to have been sold.


    If it was not for the seamless connection between the table and the ground, which made it difficult for people to take it away, I am afraid even this table would not be spared.


    In addition, there is an obvious vacancy in the room, which may have been placed with sofa or coffee table and so on.


    Behind the table, there is a window. Sylvie went to the window and looked out at the vast night sky, the bright stars and the beautiful moonlight.


    From the view outside, it is obvious that this is the last side of the castle.


    "The original Duke''s study..." SIVI took back his eyes and opened the system architecture layout. He took out an architectural drawing marked with the master master''s tower, and patted it on the wall of the room: "well, I don''t know if I can do this, but I still try." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Sylvie''s idea was very simple. He wanted to see if he could replace the various functions of the college into the castle like hollian college. Anyway, if you buy such a huge castle, you can''t leave it there as a pure decoration?


    But after he photographed the drawing on the wall and tried to start it, there was no reaction.


    Sylvie tried again curiously, but there was no response. After thinking about it, he opened the college system and looked at the message panel that appeared in the last update, and found two new messages on it.


    [there is not enough space for the construction of the president''s law tower]


    the second one is the same. It seems that every time you try, there will be a prompt like this.


    "It''s not that we can''t build it, but we don''t have enough space..." Sylvie touched his chin and thought.


    The message was so vague that he could not be sure whether it meant "there was not enough space to replace this room into the room in the master master''s Tower" or "the space is too small to build a deacon''s pagoda.".


    Obviously, if we refer to the latter, it will be troublesome. Even as a magician, SIVI will not want to see a mage tower on the castle he has bought


    After thinking about it for a while, he simply recruited Voda and asked him to tear down the wall on the right - the room on the left is the toilet, while the right seems to be the exhibition room. But now it is empty, even if the wall and the study are removed, it should not matter.


    Although Sylvie can easily corrode the wall with the shadow magic launched after the dark sky ball, after all, he doesn''t know much about architecture. If it''s a load-bearing wall, it will be very bad to demolish it rashly. After all, Sylvie only plans to expand the size of the room, not to let the floor collapse, so he needs experts to help ¡£


    The dwarfs have a great architectural talent, and it is said that even dwarves can''t stand up to their architectural standards. This can be seen from the fact that they can reduce the time required for building systems. Voda did not fail to live up to SIVI''s trust in it, and quickly removed the wall, and the surrounding wall traces were cleaned up by it. It even gave people the illusion that there was no wall there.


    After that, he went back to the construction site and went back to the floating site with the sound of the bridge. From their level of diligence, it''s really worth a gold coin to hire them.


    After watching Voda disappear, SIVI took out the building drawing again, pressed it on the wall, and chose to start construction.


    This time, the drawings are like broken glass, and become countless small pieces disappeared, and this room also began to appear from many places, and this small change is still spreading at a very slow speed.


    The following information appears on the information panel that has not been closed since the beginning:


    [Master Dean tower LV1 (under reconstruction)]


    [unfinished building]


    [abandon the appearance and external facilities, and only replace the interior of the master master master tower into this space. The majesty of the tower - 3, the firmness of the whole castle + 1, and the practicability will increase slightly. ¡¿


    [during the transformation, the transformation was completed 12 hours later. ¡¿


    compared with the former dean mage tower built in the college panel, it is only replaced into the internal structure. Although there are many modifications, the required materials are reduced by one third, and the construction time is reduced from 22 hours to 12 hours. With the slightly increased practicability, the reduced attributes and cancelled external facilities are still there Within the acceptable range.


    The specific situation will not be known until the construction is completed, so SIVI is not in a hurry now and plans to return to the city first.


    Although there is still a lot of time before the auction, there are many places to visit in the city, which should not be boring.


    With this idea, he explained to the hardworking dwarfs and then left the island.


    It takes a lot of magic to fly all the way from the floating island to the city, but it''s not much for SIVI, who has changed into a moon branch and whose source of magic is constantly recovering.


    You should know that the effect of the moon branch is not to specify the amount of magic to recover, but to recover one thousandth of the magic power per second according to the magic power of the holder.


    It may seem like a little, but it''s enough for Sylvie.


    He has stayed at the level of primary mage for a long time. Even if he can learn magic through the certificate of the strong, he is not lax. He will not forget to meditate in addition to brushing copies every day.


    Although magic can''t make a breakthrough in quality, it has been accumulating in quantity. Even without the supply of magic pool, Sylvie''s own magic power has long surpassed that of ordinary middle-level magicians, reaching a point where primary magicians can''t stand up.


    With such a huge magic limit as a condition, the amount of magic recovery per 1000 per second becomes very considerable.Although there was no way to make ends meet, SIVI spent half an hour floating from the floating island to the outside of the city The magic power in his body consumed only a small part.


    Reconfirming the opening time of the auction, seavy began to wander around the free market and commercial districts.


    Merchants sell a wide variety of things, from snacks to candy, to some evil eggs with considerable level of crusade. With a relaxed mood, Sylvie was playing among these stalls and searching for leaks to see if he could find the sealed ancient artifact or the divine animal egg.


    But maybe he didn''t have a name of dragon either before or after crossing. Even if he visited nearly one-third of the stalls in the city, he didn''t find anything decent. Instead, he bought some useless toys because of the Hawker''s deception


    If it wasn''t for the fact that these gadgets are the most expensive, they are only three or four silver coins, and they are not very valuable. He would have changed his face and went to those profiteers to settle accounts.


    Although there was still a sense of unfinished business, time was approaching the beginning of the auction before he knew it, so he could only put away his playfulness and run back to the auction house.


    "Here you are, sir." In the afternoon, the polite rabbit girl was still the host. She said to Sylvia with a sweet smile: "if you don''t mind, can you identify the energy level of your magic core that you want to participate in the auction?"


    "No problem." Sylvie still has a good feeling for the girl who always smiles - even if it''s just a commercial smile, it''s much better than someone with a lousy service attitude.


    "Master Loux has just brought the identification report of your articles." When Sylvie took out the magic core, the girl continued: "to be honest, your items are original products with high value (referring to magic items without enchantment), and they can even be used to set up an auction. Do you think we can not participate in this evening''s auction, and our shop can make an advertisement for your items for free, and wait until the popularity is gathered How about an auction? In this way, you can also get more benefits... "


    For example, without any advertising and publicity, it is just a routine auction every night. Those buyers will not bring too much money. Even if there are good items, most of them will be sold at low prices or simply sold out. Therefore, most of the time, the auction house will hold a special auction after gathering a lot of good products and publicity.


    It''s clear that SIVI''s offering has reached the level of "very good" in the eyes of these auction house appraisers.


    "No more." Still, SIVI refused in a very brief way: "that''s all it takes."


    Under normal circumstances, he would not refuse the win-win proposal of the other party. But now he doesn''t want to attract other people''s attention, and because he has just harvested a treasure, he has broken away from the stage of extreme poverty to a certain extent. Therefore, compared with the large-scale auction, it''s better to sell the equipment in a low-key way and make a small fortune - it''s just some poor white clothes, and he won''t be distressed to sell them at a low price.


    "That''s a pity." A wry smile appeared on the girl''s face, but she didn''t force Seaver to do what she said. She just took out something that looked like a thermometer from under the counter.


    This is the magic nuclear level measuring instrument. The principle is not complicated. It is just a magic guide that can feel the magic content of the contact and change its volume with the content. Finally, the magic guide can be calculated by plugging one end of the superconducting magic metal into the crystal tube.


    She put the metal end of the magic device on SIVI''s magic core, and the potion in the crystal tube began to expand, rising from the original scale 0 until it stopped at the position marked with scale 12.


    "Energy level identification Grade 12! " The girl was a little surprised again.


    The energy level of the core is not the same as the Crusade level of the demons. Some powerful demons, such as Dawangzhai crab, have a huge body like a mountain. Their physical attack and physical defense are so strong that they are abnormal. The Crusade level is even higher than level 20. However, the energy level of its core is only 5. It is said that the only effect of that thing is to maintain its own counter Gravity magic characteristics, not to let it be crushed by their own body


    But on the contrary, the higher the level of magic energy, the higher the level of master''s Crusade must be. I''m afraid that the level 12 core master''s Crusade level is at least 15. The people who can take out such high-level magic core casually will not be ordinary people. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    In short, demons with high level of Crusade will not necessarily have high level of magic energy, while those with high level of demonic nuclear energy will not have low level of crusade.


    The magic core in SIVI''s hand is from the boss sea sky bull in the copy Coral Sea path. Although the Crusade level is only level 12, in addition to the slow movement, other aspects have nearly level 15 strength. Its strongest move is the torrent with the power comparable to the three rings and even higher level water elemental magic. It is not surprising that the magic nuclear power level has 12 levels.


    "Sure enough, it''s also valuable." The girl''s low exclamation fell into Sylvie''s ears.


    "Is level 12 magic core rare?" Sylvie is a little strange. In his opinion, with the cooperation of his team-mates, a primary mage can hunt and kill demons of level 10 or above. Even if the number of mages is not large, there are nearly 1000 people in quelling province. So it is not so difficult to obtain the core of level 12, let alone the middle level and the first level What a high-level mage should not be.


    "There are a lot of demons at level 12," the girl explained to Sylvia with a wry smile after scratching her smooth and delicate cheek with her index finger. "However, most of the demons with level 12 are not high. Those with the same level as their own are often the leaders of a large group of low-level demons. With the support of their subordinates, they are even powerful The sorcerers will find it difficult, not to mention the adventurers and mercenaries. However, it also adds a lot of risks to those demons whose level of crusade is higher than the level of magic nuclear energy. Therefore, there are very few high-level magic nuclei in the market


    Sylvie thought about it, but he thought it was true. After all, after all, when they are promoted to the middle or high level, the magicians have a noble identity. In addition, there are more and more things to study. It is obviously unrealistic to always go hunting for magic objects. And unless the primary mage takes an army, it will be very difficult to contend with more than 20 demons, even if the average Crusade level of those demons is not high. If you are careless, you may even lose yourself.


    So it''s no surprise that the market for magic Nuggets will be so scarce that even level 12 magic cores are called valuables.


    On the contrary, Yaojing, which is mined as a mineral, is now in sufficient supply and the market is very prosperous. It is a pity that most of Yaojing can only be mined with luck. Judging from the current situation, the output of high-level Yaojing is even less than that of high-level magic core.


    "In a word, are you sure you want to deliver this magic core to our shop for auction?"


    After a detailed explanation with SIVI, the girl''s expression returned to the commercial smile before, and asked SIVI, who was thinking about something.


    "Well, take it to auction." Sylvie replied simply.


    "I see." The girl gave a blessing to SIVI. She took out a roll of parchment from the bottom of the counter. After filling in some things on it, she spread it out in front of Sylvie: "please have a look at this knot book. If there is no other question, please sign it."


    Sylvie took the parchment, went through the terms one by one, and after confirming that there was nothing in it that would harm him, he signed Alphonse''s name with the quill provided by the auction.


    "Good. We''ve actually received it here." The girl tied up the book with red ribbon, and attached a red wax seal on the tie. The seal also printed the logo of the auction house: "the auction will start in a little while, please follow me first."


    Because other people, who were probably waiters, happened to take over the girl''s work. The girl took Seaver to the room he was going to.


    It may be to protect the rights and interests of bidders, or it may be just to prevent several people from negotiating an offer and directly buying goods at a very low price. In short, there is no hall in the auction house of this place. Instead, there are small white rooms. If the roof can be removed and viewed from top to bottom, the hall looks like a beehive with inclined surface The closer you get to the high platform, the lower it will be.


    The rooms in those hives are not big. They look like they are about three Ping. However, there are cushioned reclining chairs, auction tables with many magic circles, tea tables with rich fruit plates, and magic plant echo lanterns that can be used to play songs And so on, a series of things can be seen.


    Although the walls of the hive are white and opaque from the outside, as long as you walk inside, you can find that although the other three sides are indeed ordinary white walls, the side facing the high platform can clearly see the outside, just like those sunscreen films pasted on the car glass.


    After teaching seavy how to use the auction stand, the receptionist left with a confession.


    After studying the auction table with interest for a while, SIVI found that the principle of the device was unexpectedly simple. After that, the whole person also lay down on the soft reclining chair with a little idleness. He also fingered the fruit of the magic plant, making the originally quiet magic plant start to emit melodious music. The interesting part of this magic plant is that it can''t be touched The same fruit can make the plant play different songs, of course, if there are songs equivalent to so many fruits in the plant.About ten minutes later, when the extremely bored Sylvie began to think about whether he would like to go out for a while or brush a copy, the whole hall suddenly darkened.


    Some of the noisy halls quieted down, and those who had already arrived stopped talking to their partners or servants and turned their eyes to the high platform, where the auction was about to begin.


    "Welcome to our Luolan auction house. I''d like to express my sincere thanks to you all A man, probably the master of ceremonies, stepped onto the high platform, wearing a funny looking black bowler hat that didn''t match his white suit. But Sylvie could feel a slight wave of magic on the top of the hat.


    "The fluctuation of wind elements It''s supposed to be megaphone magic or something After that, SIVI focused on the speculation.


    The auction in this world is basically similar to that of the earth. After one offer and three confirmations, the auction will be settled directly. It''s just that the bidding table is used for quotation.


    The main body of the bidding table is actually just three identification magic arrays, a conductive metal plate, a magic pen inlaid with low-level glittering crystal and a button.


    Magic array represents gold, silver and copper. After selecting the currency, you can write down your quotation on the metal plate with a magic pen, and press the button to light up your quotation to participate in the auction. It is a simple and practical magic device.


    At the beginning, SIVI didn''t have much interest in the auction items. Either they were magic items that the system didn''t recognize as equipment, or they were all kinds of artworks that he didn''t know anything about. Moreover, judging from the bids from other rooms, those works of art seemed to be nothing but second and third rate scum


    But I have to admit that the Emcee''s eloquence is very good, and his voice is also very strong. Even the seemingly rubbish items can be blown by his tongue, and finally sold for a good price.


    The auction has entered the second half of the auction, which is neither too busy nor too cold. After the pre heating, the positive film will start now.


    The emcee pretended to show off mysteriously for a while, then he took out a set of leather wrist armor.


    This is the worst piece of equipment that SIVI brought. In addition to the slight increase in basic physical defense, it only adds three points of strength. As a magician, it is useless to have such a little strength. It''s not as powerful as a mage''s hand if you lift weights.


    However, in the master''s mouth, this piece of junk equipment has become "made from the mysterious craft inherited from ancient times to the present." as a light leather armor, its defense is comparable to ordinary armor. "As long as you wear it, it seems that you can gain the protection of the God of power." it is the only super equipment in the sky and the earth, which makes SIVI blush.


    However, after several rooms of people asked for a trial, the bidding price began to soar.


    Originally, the reserve price was only ten gold coins, but it finally soared to thirty-five gold coins before it could stop. This made SIVI immediately label the owners of the rooms bidding with each other as a lot of money


    Later, with the emergence of equipment provided by SIVI, the bidding entered a heated stage. He even found that some people who had not participated in the auction had heard some news, and even rushed to join the bidding in the middle of the way.


    Although the auction in the second half was not SIVI''s special equipment show, there were other things in it, such as a magic core with energy level of 8 But no matter how you look at it, every time the equipment provided by him appears, there will be a lot of competition. Even in order to preserve our competitiveness, some other things that are obviously not bad appear to be the phenomenon of being lost


    "What is that? The halo of the protagonist Sylvie watched the strange situation for no reason.


    Well, because there''s never a shortage of equipment, Sylvie can''t understand people''s desire for good equipment.


    Although the equipment attributes provided by SIVI are not really the best, it must be noted that all the equipment provided by him has never been enchanted, the real original!


    In this world, the magic making process is not good. Many so-called magic items are only enchanted on ordinary items. However, the more times an item is enchanted, the lower its success rate is.


    Up to now, one of the most enchanted items is the withered tree branch used by an enchanter master to do experiments. It is now stored in the horngorat imperial Museum. It is said that the property of that item has gone far beyond the excellent weapons, but it still retains the original characteristics of the withered tree branch, which may be broken by carelessness, so it can only be used Look, you can''t use


    The items provided by SIVI are the original ones without enchantment. In other words, they are enchanted once more than ordinary items. The difference between the two before is very huge! As long as you''re willing to spend money and effort, it''s appropriate to upgrade these equipment to excellent level. Maybe you can even rush to the rare level. Even a high-level magician may not have a rare level equipment So this kind of thing will naturally cause the city''s rich and powerful people to rush. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    In any case, it''s not a bad thing to sell his own things well, and Sylvie is happy to see the auction price of his equipment soaring.


    "The following product is an enchanted sword with long lost casting technology, which is too old to be inferred!" At this time, the voice of the master of ceremonies sounded on the high platform again, but the content of the auction was not SIVI''s equipment: "according to the speculation of several senior appraisers of our bank, it may be the weapon of the last era! And triple enchantment


    As soon as his words came out, there was an uproar around him.


    As we all know, the fault of human civilization has appeared.


    In the last era, human beings were full of gold and jewelry. In the last era, human beings had powerful magic comparable to gods and demons. In the last era, human beings had an unimaginable civilization of demons


    Although these rumors obviously exaggerate the beauty of the last era, the ancient relics all over the continent indirectly prove how powerful the human beings of that era were under their rule. In contrast, humans now confined to the eastern plains are simply weak explosions.


    Many magicians believe that the foundation of modern magic civilization is based on the interpretation of various runes and magic arrays of the last era. In other words, most of the magic achievements of modern magicians are actually only a small part of the human beings at that time.


    Therefore, most of the time, as long as a piece of magic equipment is labeled "last era", it can sell for a good price.


    But after being used repeatedly by many auction houses, buyers have begun to learn.


    After all, the enchanters are not very busy with their own items, even if they are engaged in the magic appraisal, they will not be able to bring many items to their own.


    After the master of ceremonies continued to flicker for a while, the buyer offered to let his appraiser go to inspect the goods.


    Master of ceremonies is not good to refuse, can only with a slightly embarrassed smile waiting for those appraisers to inspect the goods.


    However, the auction house is not an appraisal shop after all, so it is impossible for those appraisers to appreciate it slowly. So several people gathered around and looked for a while and then returned to their room with some delicacy.


    Although SIVI did not go up to appreciate, but he can also know why these people show this expression.


    The sword has been around for some years. Even if it was a weapon of the last era, there were three enchantments on the weapon. The master of ceremonies did not lie, but the problem lies in the three enchantments - brand new enchantment, armored enchantment and meditation.


    New enchantment is a rare medium enchantment, which can greatly prolong the weapon life and prevent it from rusting easily. The biggest reason why this sword can be passed down to now is that it is the most reliable of the three enchantments.


    Armor enchantment is a kind of enchantment that can enhance defense. A chain armor provided by SIVI has a similar effect. As a medium enchant, this enchant can be regarded as a very good enchant, but the problem is - this enchantment is usually used on armor and other defense devices. You can increase your defense with a long sword! From the performance point of view, the effect of this armor enchantment is not even better than the sharp enchantment of upper and lower levels.


    If the armor enchantment can at least increase the durability of the sword, which is a little bit of a use, then the third enchant''s meditation is just a drag.


    Don''t get me wrong. This enchantment is also a medium enchantment, which is extremely rare. The effect is that it can make people enter the state of meditation more quickly and speed up the recovery and refining of magic power.


    From a magician''s point of view, this enchantment is really good, but what do you want to do with a sword?! Hit hit a careless into meditation (that is, similar to a daze) state how to do? Don''t you think you died fast enough!


    To sum up, this ancient sword may have a certain historical value. Being able to possess triple enchantment also shows that it has magic value. It is because of this that it appears so late. From the sorting point of view, its appraisal value is higher than most of SIVI''s equipment, but unfortunately, it has no practical value.


    After understanding this, there was a strange silence throughout the auction house. No one who can appear here is a fool. Maybe he will spend a little money to buy this antique thing back as a decoration. But now they are all competing for the white clothes provided by SIVI. Naturally, they are not willing to buy such things at a high price.


    Just as the equipment with a reserve price of 15 gold coins was about to be sold out, a room suddenly bought it for 16 gold coins.


    This made the emcee wipe his sweat. From just now on, almost all the lists that the appraiser miester had received have been lost. If even the one with the highest value was lost, he would have been chirping in his ears again. If it''s normal, this antique can be sold for about 20 gold coins. Unfortunately, I don''t know where Loux appraiser received a large order. The light of more than ten high-quality original magic items directly covered the invisible enchanting swordSoon, the emcee sorted out his emotions and continued to auction the rest of the items - all the equipment provided by SIVI and the magic core of level 12.


    At this time, Sylvie''s mind was no longer at the auction. He was looking at the enchanted sword in front of him strangely.


    He was the one who just bought the enchanted sword for 16 gold coins. Of course, meis doesn''t need to spend a lot of money to make antique boxes. Of course, he doesn''t need to spend a lot of money to make antique boxes.


    The reason why he photographed the sword was that he sensed a strange sense of disobedience.


    After he got the sword, the disobedience became more serious.


    "No attributes Is it the system that does not recognize this weapon? " He tried to check the attributes of the weapon, but failed.


    The above three enchantment traces are very clear, even if it was put on the high platform before, he can easily distinguish the LV3 enchantment.


    "No It''s more like telling someone that there are these three enchantments on this sword than that the traces of enchantment are clear Sylvie soon found a strange place.


    Generally speaking, whether weapons or armor, the enchantment marks on the equipment will be carefully covered up. For weapons, decorative patterns and blood tanks will be used to cover up the enchantment traces, while armor will hide the enchantment marks in invisible places such as lining.


    This is to prevent the enemy from knowing your enchantment easily during the battle, so as to choose the attack method to deal with. A good enchantment, if hidden well, can even reverse the extremely dangerous situation!


    In contrast, the enchantment of this weapon is too aboveboard It''s like trying to hide something with these three enchantments.


    With this in mind, SIVI began to analyze the three enchantments in depth.


    However, the more he analyzed, the more complex these enchantments were. In the end, he was even surprised to find that the three enchanting runes were actually connected with each other, forming a more huge and perfect magic array. It was difficult to completely analyze the LV3 enchantment theory and LV3 Rune literature that he could call a high level. In the end, he could only restrain his pleasure in hunting and put his sword into the storage box.


    At this time, the auction is coming to an end, and the auction is the last product, that is, the magic core with energy level of 12.


    Because the master of ceremonies has said that this is the last product, there is no need to continue to hide and hold the cards. In addition, the higher the enchantment is, the more high-level magic core is needed. In the absence of high-level magic core, this magic core naturally causes a fight between the dragon and the tiger. Finally, it is sold at the price of 80 gold coins, which is cheaper than Sylvie.


    After an auction, SIVI''s assets soared from 150 gold coins to nearly 500 gold coins. If it wasn''t for the intermediary fees charged by the auction house, there would be more than 500 gold coins.


    "Mr. Aldrich." At the end of the auction, the receptionist dressed like a bunny called out Sylvie, who was about to leave. "It''s getting late now. Are you going to make your way? Shall we arrange a room for you


    The auction starts at 9 o''clock. Now it''s nearly 11 o''clock in the middle of the night. It''s really inconvenient to travel at this time.


    However, rather than live in a strange auction house, SIVI would prefer to go to the nightclub castle.


    "I mean, we''ll reserve a room in the best hotel for you to have a good rest." Perhaps seeing what SIVI was hesitating about, the girl went on to say, "of course, the room and board expenses are all borne by our chamber of Commerce. After all, you have made us a lot of money. Such a small reward is still necessary."


    If Sylvie still doesn''t know that this is the auction house owner is courting him, then he is in vain as a transgressor.


    Although he has become very rich now, he doesn''t care about the amount of money in the hotel, but since the other party is deliberately courting him, there is no need to refuse.


    It''s better to have more than one thing. Instead of refusing to let others feel that they are not giving face here, it''s better to accept each other''s good intentions and have a good relationship with each other. The chamber of commerce that can be recognized by those big Yinji will certainly not be the small chamber of commerce without backstage like shasang Sang Sang. It''s not bad to have a good relationship. Besides, Xiwei also has a lot of art works and antiques, It would save him a lot of trouble to sell through this auction house.


    Based on this consideration, Sylvie agreed to let them make room for themselves in the best hotel. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    Catherine Hotel, one of the most famous hotels in golovito.


    In addition to providing accommodation services, its front office also has the function of a pub. If you can afford to pay, you can also enter a special box, which naturally has beauties and wine to serve.


    In addition, the hotel''s underground casino, which is open all day long, is also a good place to relax if you have more money.


    Not only that, Catherine Hotel also has a very strong backstage, from the fact that it can obtain the operation right of legal gambling house, we can know that this big cake can not be swallowed by any one.


    In addition to the excellent service and excellent facilities, the security measures of Catherine Hotel are among the best in the city of golovito.


    It is said that there are more than 20 magic swordsmen who just turn two times. There is a high-level mage sitting in the town. If you want to cause trouble, there will be no second possibility except the evaporation of the world.


    The appearance of a small hotel in the grand hotel is comparable to that of a small hotel.


    Of course, even if there is a second-class room in the Western Hotel, they can''t come up with a second-class room even if they have a second-class room.


    Sylvie didn''t have the idea that he was a big man. At least until the college was finished, he thought it was more appropriate for him to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger. So it''s no big deal even in a second class room.


    What''s more, even if it''s a second-class room, the facilities in it can be described as luxurious or even luxurious. In a general hotel, such a room is already a VIP class, so SIVI has nothing to complain about.


    After exploring the room for a while, he made sure that there were no magic guides or magic arrays for surveillance. He took out the sword in the storage box again and studied it carefully.


    At the auction, he didn''t take a close look because of the urgent time. He just tried to investigate it. Now he plans to start to deduce from the enchantment, line by line, to verify what the enchantment sword has.


    But strangely, after careful study for a long time, he found that although he knew that there were still more special things hidden under the three enchantments - maybe more powerful enchantments, or blessing or curse or something - he could not separate that from the three enchantments no matter how carefully he studied and analyzed them When he came out, he even doubted whether he had made a mistake. It was only because of coincidence that he had formed that state.


    In the end, Sylvie could only come to the conclusion that his knowledge of enchantment was not enough to see the mystery inside.


    As he put the sword back into the storage box, he murmured reluctantly. When the achievement building [the mysterious birthplace] is completed, his alchemy level will be increased by one. By then, he may be able to see what is hidden in it.


    After putting the sword away, it was 11 o''clock, and Sylvie decided to brush off the three copies of today''s chance and go to bed.


    Along with the mission of the college, some new copies were opened.


    For example, the follow-up of "night forest center" is the "Sun God''s underground relic, the" sand thief stronghold "and" the Coral Sea path "are the follow-up of" Twilight island " wait.


    Although SIVI''s strength is already very strong, at the level of primary mages, middle-level magicians can also be regarded as the top-notch ones. Even if he challenges the high-level magicians by two levels, he still has the power to fight.


    But he has been trapped by the system too many times, so even if his strength is so strong, he still intends to be well prepared to try to attack those copies.


    Before that, SIVI painted the copy of the night forest center.


    A large number of goblin can''t do any harm to him now. He can only turn to fly ash again and again under his powerful magic


    The reason why he always kills these goblins is not that SIVI has such a special hobby of beating children, but that this copy is the most easy to collect broken element crystals from monsters. Whether it is used for alchemy or the casting materials for launching the empty emperor''s fist, it needs this kind of crystal with high cost performance Will not take the trouble to brush this copy over and over again.


    As I said just now, for this copy full of goblin, SIVI is familiar with the ability to pass with his eyes closed.


    Now what he pursues is not a copy without injury, but a copy without injury in the shortest time!


    "About three minutes and forty seconds..."


    Standing in a pile of coke and curling smoke, SIVI looked at goblin, which had been completely destroyed around him, and nodded with satisfaction: "the consumption of magic is not much. Compared with just now, without using the glowing flame, open the burning element magic power rising burning element aura, and then use the magic composed of burning arrow and burning star formation to carry out saturated bombing around It''s the fastest way to brush monsters. "


    After ransacking the goblin casters who had left their corpses as quickly as possible, SIVI finally found the pieces of elemental crystals he needed."In this way, five broken elements will crystallize."


    After receiving the pass reward which was not so generous for him, SIVI left the copy and counted the items in his hand. Then he looked thoughtfully at the few copies that had not been dealt with in the door of trial and the only chance left today.


    Why don''t you try to do something about it?


    With a void King''s fist, it should not be too difficult to attack a copy. Besides, even if you can''t, it''s not a bad thing to experience the difficulty of these new copies to prepare for the next attack.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie decided to choose a copy to go into the strategy.


    Sun God''s underground remains first pass, no matter how you look at this copy, it gives people a feeling that it is very troublesome Dry sandcastles should be located in the desert, just like the yellow brown sand dunes and sand bandit strongholds. To be honest, SIVI doesn''t like the dry feeling.


    However, the island in the twilight gives people a feeling of survival in the wilderness, which makes Seaver, who likes reading Robinson Crusoe, a little eager to try.


    As soon as he thought of it, Seaver sorted out what he wanted to bring, and then he entered the twilight island.


    The camp of this replica is on a cliff, and looking down from the cliff is a little familiar reef belt.


    Sylvie quickly recognized that it was the place where he met the sea bull in the copy of coral trail, but because the tide had risen a lot, the winding path composed of coral reefs had disappeared into the vast sea. The shore, which was still a little visible, has gradually disappeared from view, not only because of the fog around, but also because the island began to drift towards the other side


    "Anyway, go to boss first."


    Because unlike [Xinghai relic], there is no task in this instance, so it seems that we should still follow the previous mode. As long as we defeat the boss of this replica, everything will be OK.


    Following the previous copy principle, SIVI began to wander around the small island.


    The area of this island is larger than that of the floating islands that SIVI bought. However, the island presents a hill like terrain. The island is surrounded by reefs, and there is a great height difference from the island to the sea surface. If you jump down from above, you will never get a good end


    There are dense dwarf trees on the island, and the height of the highest trees is no more than three meters. Compared with the trees, it is more like the shrubbery with high height. Maybe because of the season, many shrubs still have red fruits.


    Although Sylvie learned from the wizard hat that this kind of fruit is called Ophiuchi fruit, even with his knowledge, he had never heard of it, so he did not dare to eat it casually.


    There are many kinds of magic creatures on the island, but the number is not large, and even their strength is not very high. At present, the most powerful magic creature that Xiwei meets is just a crusading level 11 croquet head turtle.


    This is an amphibian, crocodile turtle species of magic creature has extremely strong strength and amazing bite force, it is said that adult mallet head turtle can bite a person in the waist.


    I don''t know if it''s true, but at least Sylvie is not interested in practicing it.


    The turtle shell, which is similar to the turtle shell, has the dual defense of physics and magic that makes the swordsmen wonder. Generally, the swordsman with two turns can''t even leave a scratch on its shell.


    However, SIVI is not a magic swordsman. After several unsuccessful attempts, he uses his magic bludgeon to fly it out like a golf ball. However, he does not wait to fly far away. However, because of the traction anchor that he has bonded to the shell in advance, he pulls back the mallet head turtle and flies out again without waiting for him to land


    With the help of the potential energy of a small tank like hammer head turtle, which weighs nearly a ton, and the repeated bludgeon of the second ring magic power, the original impregnable shell of the hammer head turtle is cracked like that, and then it is lost consciousness by the wind element magic plasma ring which seeps through the gap. The whole process even fails to use its own most proud bite attack It''s over when you get it, and it''s a magic core with only level 4, which is also included by Sylvie.


    In this way, SIVI with a leisurely mood on the island hunting all kinds of magic at the same time for a long time, he suddenly found something wrong.


    Standing on the edge of the cliff, Seaver frowned at the waves.


    "The water level of the sea Seems to have gone up again? " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Although I didn''t pay special attention to the water level, now the tide level has risen to the point where you can detect something wrong even if you don''t pay attention to it.


    If you look down from the initial camp, you will find that the cliff which is nearly 10 meters high has disappeared. At first glance, the tent is like a reef less than three meters away from the water.


    The sea breeze with a fishy smell is like blowing on the sails, which makes the semi open tent agitated. If it wasn''t produced by the system, SIVI thought the tent might have been blown away. The campfire in front of the tent has been extinguished, and the boxes on both sides have been splashed with salty sea water. If it is the real world, the stickers and rivets on the boxes will rust completely if they are left for a period of time.


    "No..." Seaver''s face was meditative in the face of the huge waves. Now, not only the island was surrounded by clouds, but even the sea seemed to be shrouded in fog, with visibility reduced to a very low level.


    "The shore is really getting farther and farther away from this island. In other words, the island should be a floating island... "


    It''s impossible to confirm the rise of water level by naked eyes, but Sylvie water elemental magic made an ice flower mark on the current water level, waiting to test the rising speed of water level.


    "If it''s really a floating island, there shouldn''t be a rising water level problem."


    In Sylvie''s opinion, the so-called floating island should be like a piece of wood floating on the sea surface. If the sea water rises, it will rise. However, the sea water will not rise, but the island will not change. If it is stable to this degree, it will not be drifting farther and farther away from the mainland.


    If Sylvie''s inference is correct, it''s not that the sea level is rising, but that the island is sinking!


    It took less than a minute for the tide to submerge the ice flowers about 3cm in diameter. In other words, if you want to submerge the tent, it will only take another hour and 40 minutes.


    Although there is no mission statement, SIVI thinks that even the tent used as the starting point is flooded, which should mean that it is impossible to pass the copy.


    Knowing this, he realized that it was no longer the time to continue to roam the island leisurely. You must take digging out the copy boss as the primary target action.


    It was obviously more efficient to fly while searching than to walk through this kind of dwarf forest. So SIVI launched the floating technique and began to search for the monster that can be called boss from the mid air.


    Although he had known about it before, he felt the scale of the island after he flew up. If he flattened the mountain in the middle, it would be more than enough to build an ordinary town on this island.


    And although the idea of looking for boss from the air is very good, its disadvantages can only be found when it is formally implemented.


    The first is the consumption of magic. Because there is no way to connect the magic pool in the copy, there is almost no other means of quick recovery except taking magic potions. However, because the storage box can''t be used in the copy, SIVI doesn''t have many potions on him. The moon branch is too big, which may drag down his ability to move when he encounters a fight. In addition, the boss has not appeared, such as If you run out of magic, you will have a lot of fun when you run out of magic. So you have to keep a certain degree of magic for yourself. For these reasons, Sylvie can only fly for a while and then stop to rest


    Then there is the means of searching boss. Generally speaking, the view in the air can increase the field of vision, but the canopy of the dwarf forest itself has a great impact on the search for the ground. What''s more, now that there are clouds and mists, Seaver can only see the Milky mist sandwiched in the ocean in addition to the continuous green ocean. Even birds are very rare. It''s OK to say if it''s a monster with huge size like the sea sky bull, but if the boss is just a little bit like the goblin brave, I''m afraid even SIVI can''t find it even if he flies over it two or three times


    Finally, it''s about direction. Sylvie is not a pigeon. He can''t bring his own compass. When it''s Gray all around, as long as you fly for a little while, in addition to getting wet because of the fog, you can''t even tell the direction from the southeast to the northwest. Only when you occasionally fly to the seaside, does SIVI suddenly realize, "Oh, I''ve already come here..." The feeling.


    In the end, Seaver had to give up flying in the sky and return to the ground honestly. It was only half an hour after he found the island was sinking, and during this time the water level had risen by nearly a meter.


    After returning to the land, SIVI encountered a series of monster attacks, probably because it was a floating island, and it would sink regularly. Almost all the magic creatures were amphibians, but the Crusade level of these demons was still less than level 12, which was just a piece of cake for SIVI now.


    It took him more than half an hour to look around the island, but nothing could be found. SIVI finally went back to the camp in frustration."Time is too tight. It is unrealistic to look for such a huge Island carefully in such a short time."


    After flying a monkey with webbed hands and feet, which looks like a snake skin monkey, who wants to sneak on him, SIVI continues to ponder.


    "But there should be no copy of the system that can''t be completed. Is there anything else I didn''t notice?" He looked at the sea water that had flooded most of the woods, and thought a little: "don''t you pay attention to the places that are doomed to be submerged in the beginning, just go to those places higher than the camp terrain to look for boss?"


    Although this method has eliminated a large part of the search area, SIVI always feels that something is not right. In his subconscious mind, he always feels that he has neglected something.


    Just as he was walking along the bank, a reef that looked like seaweed suddenly came out of the water. "The reef" was full of dagger sharp teeth and was biting at SIVI. If he was bitten, even if he was wearing a Dharma robe with good defense, he would not die and would have to peel off his skin!


    However, this kind of sneak attack certainly does not work for SIVI, who can easily find out the other party''s Wizard Hat. He just releases a magic barrier first, and then throws several free eels into the other party''s mouth. The "reef" can only emit the smell of barbecue and fall on the ground convulsively.


    Although the mimicry is very lifelike, and the action is very agile when attacking, this monster is actually only a subspecies of sea frog with a crusade level of about 5. The ability of mimicking a reef is a little more than that of hunting for self-protection.


    "Hum, the combat effectiveness is only five dregs..." Sylvie said subconsciously, then habitually stretched out his hand to collect the demons, and his action suddenly stopped.


    "Reefs in the sea In the sea... " It was like a flash of lightning in the back of his head, and Seaver suddenly thought of what he had overlooked.


    If you can''t find it on shore, maybe boss is hiding under the sea?


    Although Sylvie doesn''t have some magic developed specifically to operate under the sea, it''s easy to keep his breath under the sea if he only binds some air.


    So he stirred up the element of wind and put a huge bubble on his back. The bubble extended to his head and covered his head. In addition to providing oxygen for him, he could also block the sea water from the outside to ensure his vision in the sea. He held a stone in front of him. As long as the earth element was controlled, he could adjust the weight of the stone and ensure him It won''t sink because of the buoyancy of itself and bubbles.


    After the launch, Sylvie discovered an amazing fact.


    It''s a huge island. It''s not really a big island. Where he used to be was just the shell behind the turtle!


    At the moment, Seaver could only see the two fins on the side of the turtle. Although he was still swimming slowly, he could see that this kind of limp motion would only accelerate the turtle''s diving.


    Is the boss of this copy the turtle? This volume difference is totally impossible to play! Even if it is a blaze, the power in the sea will be greatly reduced, OK! During the period of bombardment, the turtles can shake their heads for a long time, but they can''t shake their shells for a long time. On the other hand, although we don''t know the strength of this giant turtle, the torrent caused by the other party''s inability to paddle the sea water has blown Seaver away several times In short, Sylvie and this guy are not on the same level at all!


    "The Crusade level of this product is definitely above level 20 No, maybe even level 30! "


    Is the boss of the new copy strong to this level? The Crusade level of demons will have a qualitative leap every ten levels. If it is the same as his guess, it is not even possible to win!


    "Calm down, the LORD God will not release the mission of death!"


    Sylvie, at the same time, tried to make himself optimistic: "no matter how strong the monster is, there should be weaknesses. Go to the turtle''s head first."


    Thinking of this, Sylvie began to swim forward with his hands and feet and the dog paddle swimming method. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Although seavy had tried his best to swim, he couldn''t keep up with his speed because he was too big.


    It''s like running a race between people and ants. Even if people just walk slowly, ants can''t catch up with them.


    In the end, Seaver could only use the anchor again and again to focus on each other''s shell, trying not to be involved in the undercurrent it was carrying, and at the same time, he made rapid progress in the direction of the sea Department.


    Ten minutes have passed since the launch. The remaining time for the camp not to be submerged by the sea is less than half an hour, and he has also turned from the side to the front of the turtle.


    The turtle''s head is as big as he expected, and if it comes out of the water, it can almost become an island on its own.


    But it wasn''t the size of the turtle that surprised Seaver at this point - something that had been hit when he realized that the island was actually a turtle.


    What really caught his attention was the pointed object on the sea, like a triangular cap worn at a human banquet.


    That''s a giant squid.


    The squid belongs to cephalopod and the species of giant squid. This creature, which is usually found only in the deep sea and occasionally on the beach after a storm, is like its distant relatives on earth, with a huge body and barb tentacles and suckers. Because most of the time, people can only see their bodies - even in this magical world, humans have not been able to effectively explore the deep-sea places with huge water pressure, darkness, ice and dangerous creatures, so there is no specific level of crusade.


    Although the size of the giant squid is very large, at least the one in front of him is nearly 10 meters long, not counting those tentacles, but it is still far from the sea turtle, so that it stands on the top of the sea and looks like a purple top hat.


    It is said that the tentacles of the squid can be ten times as long as they were originally. But now the huge sea turtle is entangled by the king''s sour squid, and the ten tentacles are tightly closed. No matter how hard the sea turtles are, they can''t break the shackles of the ten shackles!


    Not only that, the other party also began to hammer the turtle''s head with its beak like teeth in the middle of its tentacles, as if to pierce the other party''s solid and thick skull together with the skin, so as to absorb the brain pulp in its head.


    Although the turtle''s strength is obviously much stronger than that of the king''s sour squid, because its mouth is sealed by ten tentacles, the other party is still tightly attached to his head. At the same time, he does not forget to fix himself with suction cups and barbs to ensure that he will not be carried down by the current.


    In the end, the Turtles who could not defeat the king''s squid could only sink slowly.


    However, Sylvie, who witnessed this scene, finally showed a smile.


    Obviously, the purpose of this time should be to help the turtle repel the king''s sour squid, so that this huge sea overlord can come to the surface again.


    Before that, he had been worried about what to do if he really wanted to fight the giant turtle. To be honest, he had no chance of winning against the giant turtle.


    No matter what strategy or tactics, in the case of too much grade difference, it is difficult to work.


    Although the level of crusade of the king sauerkraut is unknown, it is at least much better than that of sea turtles. And now the turtle has not lost consciousness. As long as the turtle is properly stimulated and assisted, it may still be able to cheer up and participate in the battle as a friendly army.


    As SIVI gets closer, the king''s sour squid also finds him, with two black eyes staring at him.


    Sylvie didn''t feel at ease, even though his eyes were empty.


    When both sides were close to a certain degree, the first confrontation finally began.


    Dark clouds rose from the body of the king''s sour squid. That should be its ink.


    Different from their distant relatives on earth, the ink of the king''s sour squid is not a physical product, but a product produced by the combination of the magic core and the ink sac in the body, which is more inclined to spell like ability.


    All of a sudden, the rising clouds stopped spreading, and then quickly gathered and turned into three black torrents toward SIVI.


    Although he didn''t know what the effect of the ink was, SIVI was not interested in experiencing the experience of being inked on his face, so he resolutely launched the magic barrier to block one of the torrents and then flashed through the other two.


    At the same time, he has felt that the strength of the magic barrier on his hand is rapidly decreasing. It seems that this ink is just like shadow magic, which has a very high erosiveness, and has the best magic effect for the general protection system.


    Knowing this, Sylvie no longer tried his best to pull his body to the side with the traction anchor, narrowly avoiding the three strands of ink.


    At the same time, he did not forget to condense three ice cones and shoot at the king''s sour squid.


    After all, in the sea water, the best fire element magic is equivalent to being sealed. If the wind element is used, its strength will be greatly reduced due to the resistance of water. Although the lightning magic derived from it may cause great damage to the king sorcerer squid, the problem is that the sea water can conduct electricity. It can be imagined that if you use lightning magic in this place, you can hit the other party and release it first On the other hand, Sylvie himself has to be baptized by his own magic firstTo sum up, water elemental magic should be the best choice for the moment.


    The power of a ring of ice cones is obviously insufficient. Before it meets the king''s sour squid, it is formed by the diffusion of ink all over the body, and the corrosion cloud of the integration of attack and defense is melted.


    But Sylvie also knew that the kind of random attack could not work, without any panic to prepare for the next wave of magic.


    At the same time, the king''s sour squid once again condensed the ink of high density, just like the black smoke from the sky, sweeping to SIVI!


    It is worth mentioning that although there is a "thick smoke" on the head, there is no damage to the rocky skin of the sea. It seems that the corrosive power of the ink of the king''s sour squid can''t take the other party''s stone head


    After throwing a magic barrier to buy time for himself, SIVI dodged the attack again and cheated the other party with pain. However, it seems that the magic resistance of the king''s sour squid is not low, and it has the effect of magic resistance. There is no abnormality due to SIVI''s magic.


    In surprise, sivello sidestepped away from the "plume" which turned around behind him. Then he dropped several ice bombs, but still failed to break through the corrosive cloud around him.


    Later, the battle was like repeating this section. King Mu''s sour squid manipulated the water column formed by the corrosive ink to pursue SIVI everywhere. In a guerrilla manner, SIVI dodged the attack of King moxa squid and fired several ice bombs or other water elemental ice magic towards the other side whenever he was free.


    Ten minutes later, without the support of magic pool and moon branches, even SIVI''s foul like magic power was consumed by most of them. However, the attack of King sorrel squid was a kind of magic power, which cost much less than that of Sylvie. After such a little time, you can''t see fatigue at all.


    However, Sylvie did not have a look of panic or anxiety, but constantly observed the other side''s situation while dodging the other side''s attack, and then added some magic.


    Soon, seavy saw what he wanted to see, and the next moment his mode of action changed.


    Instead of passively dodging the attack of the king''s sour squid, he took the initiative to meet the other party.


    After dodging several ink arrows sent out by the other party with a tiny margin of danger, he finally rushed to not far away from the king''s sour squid, and then a magic blunt blow hit the opponent''s tentacles!


    Although some of the demons have the same wisdom as human beings, the king''s sour squid is obviously not among them. It has never found the purpose of SIVI from the beginning to the end.


    I saw that the tentacles hit by SIVI''s magic blunt blow appeared fine cracks, and then they burst out like glass!


    Although ice bombs, ice cones and other magic really can not penetrate each other''s armor, but they have an extraordinary low temperature.


    What''s more, it should be noticed that snowmelt days are often colder than snowy days, because melting snow needs to absorb the heat around them. It''s the same with ice. After hundreds of ice magic fell down, although the king''s sour squid was numb and didn''t feel it, its bare tentacles were frozen!


    The proportion of water in the human body is as high as 70%, and the water content of squid is higher. When the squid is frozen and stiff, it suffers a violent blow. Those tentacles that are already tight can''t bear it, so they break apart!


    The parrot like beak of the king''s sour squid let out an angry hiss, but it didn''t matter to Sylvie any more.


    Because nearly half of the tentacles were broken and the other tentacles were frozen and stiff, the turtle finally got out of the control of the king sorrel squid. It suddenly opened its mouth and broke the other tentacles. At the same time, a large amount of sea water was poured into the sea, creating an effect similar to a huge gravity. The turtle sucked the unresponsive moyamoya squid The mouth, and then the turtle with a lightning fast bite in the mouth!


    Although this squid loves to hunt large creatures, it is often fed by large creatures.


    Sylvie was also affected by the gravity, and he could not help but drift towards the turtle. But the turtle closed his mouth in time, and then he put Sylvie on his head and rushed out of the water with him.


    Xi Wei coughed for a long time, spitting out the sea water and standing up after a swim of a sardine. When he was behind, the island covered by fog had revealed its original appearance. But Xi Wei did not pay attention to it. It was looking forward to the front. What appeared to be another land on the sea line... (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Although the final clearance [Twilight Island], but probably because of the time spent, Sylvie did not get the S-level clearance rating, only A-level.


    But even so, as the first to launch the copy, in addition to the proof of the strong, SIVI also got a few attributes can be regarded as a good level of equipment and a piece of identification crystal.


    Although a new continent appeared in his view, it was probably due to copy restrictions. No matter how the giant turtle swam, SIVI felt that the distance from the mainland was not narrowed at all


    Finally, he can only face the setting sun in the copy and leave the copy with a little regret.


    In the real world, it''s almost two o''clock in the morning, and the copy opportunities three times a day have been refreshed, but now Sylvie is no longer interested in doing it.


    For him, in recent days, in addition to waiting for the construction of various buildings in the college, there is nothing wrong. There is no need to rush so much time to brush copies.


    Besides, the night forest center was OK twice before, but he spent a lot of magic to pass the twilight island. Even though he was not very tired on the physical level, the mental fatigue caused by the massive output of magic power and excessive casting made his head dizzy. Now he wants to have a good sleep than to brush the copy.


    After putting several pieces of equipment brought out of the copy into the storage box, SIVI took a piece of red identification crystal from his pocket and planned to put it into the box specially used for holding various kinds of crystal in the storage box, but he suddenly realized something.


    In this world, a lot of equipment can see attributes as long as they hold them in their hands. There are only two reasons why they can''t see attributes.


    First, because the equipment is too scum, the system regards it as a kind of wood, stick and stone, just ordinary items.


    Second, because the equipment needs to be identified, the attributes can not be seen without identification.


    The former can be found everywhere in reality. Sylvie has seen many sorcerers whose equipment is not as good as his own worst white suit. In other words, this kind of magician is the mainstream. In order to update his equipment, many magicians will study alchemy.


    Even he invented the alchemy prosthesis, quickly refined the array, and successfully simplified the magic circulation circuit. He was praised as one of the three greatest alchemists in modern times. The reason why the great alchemist named Edward Shakespeare began to learn alchemy was that he just wanted to make a toy Trojan horse for his daughter to move around


    The latter often appears in replicas. Equipment with invisible attributes in the treasure chest and clearance reward after customs clearance belongs to this category.


    Half of SIVI''s most powerful high-quality equipment shows its attributes only through identification of crystal. On the contrary, it is stronger treasure level equipment, because most of them come from various tasks, but do not need to be identified.


    However, in this way, it also creates a misunderstanding for Sylvie''s cognition - in reality, what can''t be seen is slag.


    Just like the enchanted sword in SIVI''s hand, he almost subconsciously classified it into defective products after he could not see the properties of the sword. Even when analyzing the enchantment on the sword later, this misunderstanding was not corrected.


    If the sword is not a junk weapon, it is the same as the equipment produced in the copy, but because there is no identification?


    In fact, the magic array on the sword is so complex that people can''t help but create a triple enchantment to cover up the magic array without destroying its original structure. No matter how you think about it, this weapon is not just a general thing.


    Thinking of this, SIVI took out the enchanted sword and frowned for a moment, but he still couldn''t see the ugliness in his eyes.


    Then he smashed the identification crystal from the copy.


    Although in the achievement store, the price of high-level identification crystal is quite expensive, but at present, there are not many equipment and props that need to be identified. SIVI will not be stingy about such things, and it will be regarded as a crystal floating in the water


    However, after the fall of the crystal, the attributes of the weapon came to mind.


    [Perseus''s sword of triumphal goddess (legend)]


    [seal of suit legend]


    [sealed weapon, which is full of unknown magic power, can not be identified before the magic is removed. ¡¿


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a minute. I always think this introduction is a little familiar. "


    Sylvie scratched his head and a wand came out of his memory.


    He remembered that he had seized a seven magic weapon called "the staff of the natural leader of saronata" in the village of niradi, which also had a similar introduction.


    "In that case," SIVI opened the college system, and the system information on the front page had a new hint.


    [task item found]


    [mission ''legendary seven magic tools'' has been updated]


    [task reward has been sent, please check it carefully]


    he switched the page to the task page, and the original (17) of the [legendary seven magic tools] task has now become (27).Is it so simple to start one of the seven magic tools?


    He pinched his face a little faintly, making sure he didn''t immediately switch to other panels after dreaming.


    Originally, a lot of resources were consumed due to the reconstruction and construction of the dean''s law tower. Now, there are many more resources, even more than before the construction. Although the achievements page has not achieved new achievements, the number of achievement points has increased by about 20 points.


    There is no change in the layout of the trial gate, but after passing the twilight Island, a new copy called the edge of the desolate city is opened. In addition, there are no special changes in other pages.


    He turned off the college system page and started looking at his own storage box again.


    In addition to the new one obtained by customs clearance, there was also an additional one. In addition, there was a drawing. However, after he took it out, he found that it was not an architectural drawing.


    [slightly active medicament formula]


    [medicament formula]


    [can obtain mild vitality medicament through subtle blending and boiling of various magic medicine proportions. ¡¿


    [preparation requirements: above LV3 for magic pharmacy, LV3 for pharmaceutics, LV1 for building "magic medicine cultivation greenhouse" and above LV1 for building "pharmacy mixing room". The output depends on the building grade. After the production is completed, it can be sold in the building "College store". ¡¿


    SIVI once obtained vitality potion in the dungeon. This purple potion is like a mixture of life potion and magic potion. Although the amount and speed of recovery can not be compared with the two, it is a very useful potion because it can restore magic vitality and physical strength at the same time.


    From the introduction of the formula, as long as certain conditions are met, this kind of medicament seems to be able to achieve mass production, which adds a lot of chips to his college!


    Think about it. When other colleges only have some inferior medicines to remove fossilization, strength enhancement and mental overdraft, his college has this kind of safe and no side-effect, which can guarantee a magician''s casting ability and life safety at the same time. What a big and attractive piece of cake!


    Sylvie, who was in a good mood, didn''t feel sleepy at all. He put the enchanted sword, or one of the seven magic weapons, back into the storage box, and went out of the room to go to the hotel''s underground casino.


    Sylvie doesn''t like gambling, but after getting so many surprises today, he can''t help feeling like, "is it lucky today?" I want to try my hand there.


    You should know that although the admission of underground casinos must have at least 100 gold coins, it is not only money that can be used for gambling. Magic equipment and various gems can be counted into chips after identification.


    For Sylvie, even if he loses, he loses a few white clothes that he can''t use. It''s nothing


    But just as he came to the stairway leading to the underground casino, he was suddenly alert to hide behind a metal guide board.


    A couple of master and servant walked slowly through the place where he had just been. A blue haired girl walked in front of her, but her face was not very good. Behind her, a handsome man in a black robe followed her step by step, comforting her.


    "What a nuisance! Anyway, it''s not normal that there will be three hellfires in the hand of the banker at that time! This kind of probability is so small as to be infinitely close to how impossible things can happen! It''s definitely the guy who cheated


    "No, I''m going to get rid of this casino!" said the girl, in a loud voice that even SIVI could hear


    "Three Kings Miss, "said the man with a wry smile," the princess''s plan is about to start, and she has warned everyone to be more peaceful recently. If she knows you''re in trouble at this point... "


    It seems that the girl''s bad memory was aroused by the man''s words. She shivered and finally said in a voice of resentment: "hum, let this casino open for another period of time. After the elder sister''s plan is successful, I will kill it myself!"


    "You said so." The man immediately agreed.


    After the two men had gone away, Sylvie turned out from behind the metal plate.


    "Even if I hide here, I will encounter How close I am to the night nobility. " Sylvie rubbed his temple with a headache.


    Although he did not know the blue haired girl who was walking in front of him, he was no stranger to the people who were following her, because he had "died" in his hands in the city of yonia not long ago!


    "But from what they said, is the night aristocracy ready to act at last?" Looking at the place where they disappeared, he thought to himself, "it seems that the college has to speed up the construction..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    In the face of that kind of emergency, Sylvie naturally lost the mood to continue to go to the casino and turned back to his room. He planned to leave the hotel and go back to the floating island as soon as the day went by.


    After all, during the day, the ability of vampires will decline a lot. Many vampires will choose to sleep quietly during the day and wait until the night to start activities.


    Sylvie''s sleep time has not been long, but I don''t know whether it''s because of his great mental power as a magician or other reasons. Even if he only sleeps three or four hours a day, he won''t feel particularly sleepy when he wakes up. Nearly two months of life had already made him form a special work and rest time. He would wake up very early every morning. Only after a fierce battle, or after exhausting the magic power in his body, would he oversleep because of his physical and mental fatigue


    The next day, he returned the key to the hotel counter. After the counter had checked the room, he left the hotel quickly and rushed to the floating island.


    In addition to avoiding the two vampires, he also wants to see how the construction of the master mage tower started yesterday.


    However, when he arrived at the bottom of the floating island, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    Many of the island''s skylines are decorated with a large number of floating buildings in the sky, People can''t help but be fascinated!


    What''s more, the stone that SIVI bought yesterday is only slightly better than ordinary stone, but somehow those cloisters are white and elegant, and they look like they are carved with white marble.


    The old castle, which had been slightly dilapidated, had been restored by the dwarfs. The appearance of the castle was quite different from that of the previous one, which was just cleaned up. It not only became more magnificent, but also seemed to match those air corridors, which made both of them more colorful.


    "My Lord, you are back." Voda appeared in front of SIVI with the peculiar "poop" of the banshees, then bowed down and said, "I wonder if you are satisfied with our work?"


    "Well done." Sylvie''s face was filled with satisfaction and looked up at the floating islands and air corridors in the sky. It was like a group of floating islands like art.


    Then he remembered one thing: "speaking of it, when I was just on the road, it seemed that the floating islands had not changed as much as yesterday?"


    Because the target of floating islands is too big, and they are still floating in the air. If you want to, you can see these floating islands from far away.


    "Because we open the enchantment boundary on our own initiative, and consumed extra magic power. Please forgive me." Wada''s ears drooped and pitifully said to Sylvia.


    It seems that the reason why the change of the empty island can not be seen in the distance is because of the effect of magic.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Sylvie waved his hand and forgave the Banshee: "you don''t have to feel guilty about it."


    Compared with attracting other people''s attention, it''s better to keep silent and buried in the development. Before that, he didn''t think about hiding the empty Island, so that the status quo of the empty island would not fall into the eyes of some people who have a heart. It''s his fault. The little dwarfs did a good job.


    "Soon, the second batch of stone and timber will be delivered, and some of the remaining cloisters and island foundations will be completed." Looking at some of the apparently unfinished areas above and the empty spaces filled with stone and timber, SIVI turned to the expectant Wada and said, "but there''s something else you can do before that."


    "Command, my master."


    "Empty those empty Islands Well, of course, keep enough walls, floors and ceilings... "


    "No problem. Please feel free to give it to us." Although he didn''t know what Sylvie was going to do, Wada still clapped his chest and promised to finish the task as much as possible. He disappeared with the sound of "puff".


    Sylvie, on the other hand, launched a floating technique and flew to the empty island.


    After arriving on the island, SIVI did not care to visit the air corridor, and ran all the way to the place where his Abbot''s pagoda was located.


    Because the castle on the main island of the floating island has been renovated, some paths inside have also changed a lot. While looking for the mark he left when he first came here, he fumbled to the original library.


    It''s just that now it''s not a bookstore or a trophy room, but a room specially built for a school president.


    There were no windows and no lights in the room, but somehow there was no sense of darkness. Instead, it was full of light. The door of the room is two double doors, on which there are two reliefs of soldiers, one with a huge spear axe, the other with a knight''s gun and a half body Tower Shield. Although it looks like ordinary relief, SIVI knows that these two are not just decorations.


    If someone tries to break into the room without permission or permission, these two ghost creatures, whose Crusade level will increase with SIVI''s strength, will explode in an instant, attack and try to kill them.There is not much furniture in the spacious room: two empty bookshelves; an enchantment platform with jewels shining in it; a golden standing bird cage, but there are no birds in it; a set of office tables and chairs and a set of sofa. The table is widened, and the chair and sofa are all made of leather, which makes it feel great to sit on; and a green box, Obviously, it is the bronze storage box of the dean''s law tower; a strange mirror, from which you can not only buy some construction drawings and admission notices, but also see the current status of the students who have obtained the student ID card; there is a crystal ball on the desk, besides private rooms, toilets and bathrooms, as long as SIVI wants to see the staff of the college What a corner.


    "Is this the master master tower in reality..." Sylvie looked at the big room with joy, his eyes full of excitement like a child seeing a new toy.


    Obviously, the room he is in now makes him more happy than the unreal tower built in the college panel.


    "This is the enchantment stage? It seems to be able to improve enchantment success rate and enchant effect Wow, if I had known, I would have kept Eliza''s dagger for enchantment at this time. Otherwise, the attribute can be improved


    "Is this a bronze storage box. Although the space is the same, there seems to be no way to take it out anytime and anywhere There''s a flaw in the beauty. In a word, put the things you can''t use in the original storage box first, and make room for the old storage box! "


    "Why are there cages here? Well, attribute description what the fuck?! Can you make winged creatures below Crusade level 5 to send messages? This is not equal to the delay of SMS! But the delivery distance is only 100 kilometers in a straight line. Well, that''s pretty good


    "Isn''t this crystal ball able to see anywhere in the college? Why is it gray now? Is it that the system has not recognized that this empty island group is a college? Is it necessary to get all the core buildings on the college panel to be a real college! I''ll take a break. When will it be... "


    "And finally this mirror. If you can see the state of the students, let''s see how Eliza and them are! "


    With SIVI''s words, a ripple began to appear on the mirror. After that, the state of several of his current students appeared on the mirror in the form of words and radar charts.


    "The original state means this. I thought I could see what the little girl was doing."


    Sylvie sighed a little regretfully.


    From the point of view of the above, there is hardly any negative state of life.


    In addition, he has been communicating with them through exchange diaries recently, so SIVI is not too worried about their situation.


    After continuing to experiment with the contents of the room for a while, Sylvie left the room contentedly, intending to see the progress of the dwarfs.


    But as soon as he walked out of the room, he saw Voda in a hurry.


    When the dwarf saw SIVI coming out, he rushed at him with a look like he was about to cry.


    The copy of Sylvie hit the side of the wall, but the little one of the short ones hit the side of the body to exercise.


    "What''s the matter?" Shivy asked, laughing, at the funny sight of the Banshee''s face sliding slowly down the wall.


    "My Lord, I was just looking for you, but I don''t know why I can''t get into that room." The little Banshee covered his nose with one hand, and pointed to the dean''s room with the other, and said in an impassioned voice.


    It seems that Voda did not have access to the dean''s room at will.


    Sylvie made a conclusion in his own mind, and then, as if nothing had happened to me, he said, "what can I do for you?"


    It may be because the Banshee''s personality is so simple that he immediately forgot that he couldn''t get into the room just now. He said to SIVI, "master, when we tried to empty the floating island, we found that some places were very convenient to dig, but some places were not so easy to dig."


    "Hard to dig? Did you dig a stone? " Asked SIVI casually.


    The little Banshee shook his head, and the sharp wings like ears of two bats shook with its movements: "no, stones are good to dig. Only the soft soil and sand are hard to dig because they will collapse down


    "Oh, what should I do?" Sylvie had a headache. He didn''t learn about it.


    "If we have enough metal, we can make load-bearing structures to strengthen the roof." Said the dwarf immediately.


    "In other words, you need metal, right?" Sylvie rubbed his forehead a little distressed.


    "It doesn''t need much, just iron." And then he said, "it won''t be easy for us to add rust to the dwarf."


    "No, it''s not that..."


    Sylvie''s real worry is whether he will meet the two vampires when he goes to the city again. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Finally, SIVI had to listen to the people who were transporting stones and timber to see if he could send over the people in charge of business in their shop and negotiate about buying an additional batch of iron ingots near the island.


    The man who delivered the goods this time was the man of yesterday. After chatting with SIVI for a while, he said that he could try to help him ask, but whether he could succeed was not his guarantee.


    "After all, the ideas of those nobles are not what we civilians can speculate on." The man said with a wry smile.


    Even though he has won the favor of the high-level chamber of commerce through his efforts and his tactful and sophisticated way of doing things, it does not mean that he has entered the upper class.


    For those large chambers of commerce which monopolize the right to sell resources in various ways, there are nine cities in the top of the chamber of Commerce. They are big aristocrats with complicated network.


    No matter how well a civilian does, he is just a civilian from the beginning to the end. Even if he has made a huge fortune, the ordinary nobles can only hook their fingers to make it disappear. Therefore, it is almost impossible for a civilian to be at the top of the chamber of Commerce. It is very good to be able to speak like a man


    I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to discuss with the nobleman of the iron ingot that he is interested in.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Sylvie didn''t ask for it, but then he said to the man as if he thought of something: "by the way, if your Chamber of commerce is not interested in this business, you can go to Roland''s auction house and ask them to buy some iron ingots for me. All you have to do is to give me the name of Alfons Aldrich."


    After all, yesterday, the other party also made friends to himself. It doesn''t matter if he makes a little harmless request at this time. It doesn''t matter to sell a favor to them. Anyway, Sylvie also has a lot of white ordinary equipment that he doesn''t use. He will sell them to the auction house at that time. It won''t matter for their long reputation.


    The man agreed in disbelief and left with the motorcade.


    This time, the convoy only transported about one-third of the total amount of stone and timber ordered by SIVI. And the man probably planned to take advantage of this stall to go to the shop of the chamber of Commerce in the city to discuss with the people inside.


    After waiting for them to go far away, SIVI put the rockfill wood into the storage box and took it to the floating island.


    Although the air corridor is almost built, there are still many places where stone and wood are needed.


    For example, many places need to be repainted with stone floors. Before the iron ingot comes, some underground pits still under excavation need to be built with wood to build load-bearing frames like mines on the earth.


    After piling up the materials in his old place, SIVI walked into one of the huge caves and frowned at the dust falling from time to time on his head.


    In addition to building a load-bearing framework, the earth''s mine caverns also need to be poured with concrete to improve the anti collapse performance of the mine holes. Even so, news of mine cave collapses still comes out from time to time. Although there are also alchemy products similar to concrete in the world, the price of those products is not cheap, and the output is not high.


    After all, in the world dominated by magic, the role of concrete is really some chicken ribs, even if the concrete is really made, I''m afraid it can not withstand the ordinary second ring magic.


    But Sylvie''s Institute is still a college. If the safety of the mine holes on the earth is not as safe as it is, it would be ridiculous.


    "I remember that cement was made out of limestone, clay and gypsum..." SIVI muttered to himself.


    Of course, just as he said just now, cement is not suitable for the world. What he wants to do now is to improve the cement of the original earth after building the mysterious birthplace to make his own alchemy level, so as to make more solid concrete.


    But now is not the time to tangle with cement. Sylvie put the idea aside, and walked quickly into the pit.


    Little Banshee seem to have the ability of night vision, even if there is no light source, their eyesight is not much affected, probably because of this, the shy nature of them like to go out in the dead of night.


    But Sylvie can''t. at least now he doesn''t have the function of night vision.


    Summon a whirlwind arrow to float around him, so that he can keep going without hitting the wall.


    This is the underground of the main island. The tunnel is winding. The total length that SIVI has gone through is nearly three kilometers. But it is a pity that Sylvie still doesn''t see the end of the tunnel. Instead, he meets a small dwarf demon on the way.


    There were five dwarfs recruited in SIVI''s recruitment ticket, but he was most familiar with Wada, and the others didn''t talk to him. So when he saw each other, he was stunned and asked, "how is the progress of the project now?"


    "Not very well, master." Wearing a miniature bowler hat, the dwarf demon took off his hat and held it in his chest. The expression on his face profoundly explained the word: "there have been three collapses. There are still many places where the walls and ceiling are not stable. Once, Voda was buried in the sand from above. Clearly, rabbi reminded him that he could not dig there Yes"Well."


    Sylvie sighed and scratched his forehead in agony.


    If it goes on like this, it seems that it''s useless to continue digging, just a waste of time.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sylvie told the dwarf demon, who was still nagging about something, "forget it. Let''s wait until the iron ingot arrives. Go and let the others gather on it."


    "I see, sir." The little Banshee bowed to Sylvie and disappeared with a puff.


    Sylvie turns around and sets himself a wind element that can speed up, and then begins to walk back.


    When he returned to the ground, the dwarfs had been waiting for him in line.


    Sylvie handed them two achievement building drawings he had bought in the achievement store on his way, and then asked, "how long will it take you to help build these two?"


    The two achievement buildings are the holy spring of chanting rites and the stone of returning home.


    The former is a large fountain that can generate water automatically, and the water inside also has the effect of blessing, purification and treatment, but the effect will disappear after five minutes away from the fountain. Even so, the building can be called a good building in terms of beauty and practicality.


    The latter is a huge piece of jade, which has only one effect, that is, it can buy and bind home crystal in reality rather than copy. Although the price of return crystal is very expensive from the explanation, and the cooling time is as long as three days after using it once. However, in the copy, Seaver, who has saved his life by launching the crystal in time for countless times, knows that the absolute value of the chance of returning to life at such a price!


    In short, these two are fountains and stones that can bring people back to the city. Both of them have good effects, and their prices are also very good. Originally, the achievement point of sivina, which was relatively rich, became a poor single digit again after purchasing these two drawings


    However, there is no need for additional building resources for achievement building. In addition, both of them play an irreplaceable role, which makes Sylvie feel that his achievement is not a loss.


    Several dwarfs looked at the architectural drawings and looked at each other for a period of time. Then Voda said to SIVI, "my Lord, these two buildings are not too difficult. If we work together, we can finish it in three hours at most."


    "So fast?" Sylvie was surprised. Before he wanted to come, it took him more than ten hours to renovate the room. Now it will take a lot of time to get the two buildings up. But unexpectedly, it is unexpectedly fast


    "Because they''re small buildings, and they don''t waste time processing materials, they''re faster to build." Voda explained to SIVI.


    Sylvie calculated that in three hours, the team would still be on its way. And even if there is no iron ingot, it will be useless.


    In addition to fountains and return stones, his achievements include a mysterious birthplace, a star furnace and a magic engine. The latter two are the core parts of sky academy, which are more reassuring than being exposed outside or built underground. So we can''t start building now.


    After thinking about it for a while, Sylvie immediately made a decision.


    "Voda, you and your partner have to divide the work. Some people will build the two buildings, others will dig the river on the island, and the last part will help me build other things."


    "Dig a river?" The little Banshee cocked his head in confusion.


    "There is no river on the floating island. After the holy chanting spring is built, we don''t have to worry about the water source. We can lead the water from inside to the outside to form a small river. I just saw a small fish pond behind the castle, which can be connected together. In addition, there are a lot of stones, which can be connected to the water channel under the air corridor, so that a huge water system can be formed between the islands. If there is no way to achieve water circulation, the water will be discharged to the outside of the island


    Sylvie explained to the dwarf.


    He built fountains not only for the beauty and effect of the fountain water, but also for some special buildings such as forbidden forest and water beast nest if the river course can be built.


    "And what is to be built?" Asked the dwarf.


    SIVI did not answer, but handed it the construction drawings of the mysterious birthplace.


    "I see. Leave it to us." After looking at it carefully several times, the dwarf immediately patted his chest and assured him, "in five hours at most, we can finish everything!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    After all the work was handed over to the dwarfs, Sylvie was once again in a state of idleness.


    After a few rounds of the island, he went back to the dean''s room and began to look bored through several panels of the college system, hesitating whether to continue to brush copies.


    At this time, he suddenly found that the achievement points which were originally only a single digit had risen by more than 20 points in an instant. In addition, the academic reputation and reputation points on the task panel also increased.


    What''s going on?


    Seavy looked at the sudden changes in the data and flipped the page to the system information.


    I don''t know when there are more messages on it.


    [09:27 Sophia''s team accepted the "search for thieves" task]


    [10:04 Sophia''s team completed the "search for thieves" task, with a degree of completion, and won the task reward]


    [10:04, the college''s reputation increased. Unlock the new achievement "self reliance"]


    it is obvious that Sophia and their side should be what happened.


    Judging from the system information, can the students of the college accept the tasks themselves when they are not there? Sylvie thought curiously. Then he took out his exchange diary and tried to get in touch with his students.


    After a few days'' journey, the girls are not far away from their destination, which is the starting point of the Angora mountains.


    Originally just because of SIVI and gathered together, the girls also gradually opened their hearts in so many days of getting along.


    In fact, Sylvie also spent a lot of achievements and various materials for the girls, and provided them with enough insurance measures. Unless they were in trouble with demons of level 20 or above, they would at least be able to ensure their survival even if they met some difficult guys. It is because of this that he can really rest assured that these girls can travel independently. Just to make them have enough sense of crisis, SIVI didn''t tell them about it


    It is precisely because of this that only the senior mage apprentice level girls who have been separated from each other can really unite. All the way down, it can be regarded as breaking through the thorns and stumbling to the present.


    Probably because of the relationship between their knowledge and experience, their small group began to focus on Eliza, which was the strongest one, and gradually changed into the form of Sophia.


    Just a moment ago, the girl who spent years in the library also used some knowledge in the books to help the village find out the habitual thieves who have been bothering them for a long time. Therefore, they were warmly treated by the villagers.


    It''s just that they''re not paying attention to it.


    "What did the teacher say?" Eliza asked, impatiently, to Sophia, who kept the exchange diary.


    "He asked what we had just done." Sophia''s way of asking the villagers was very strange. Maybe he had a strange way to ask the villagers about the completion of the book


    "Can the teacher notice anything strange about us?" Eliza leaned over to Sophia and looked at the exchange diary, puzzled.


    In her mind, Sylvie was synonymous with omnipotence, so it was not surprising that Sophia had said that.


    "It''s not that there is no such magic, but if you want to achieve this level, you must have precious magic tools or extremely high magic attainments..." Half way through, Sophia suddenly remembered that Sylvie seemed to have the most wonderful magic devices - for example, the magic book she was holding now. She could swear with all her knowledge that she never knew there was such a thing in the world until she saw it with her own eyes. As for the magic attainments, no matter whether he can produce all kinds of Second Ring Magic silently, just the simple effect of explaining various magic principles in class, even if Dean Bruno, who is a great magician, comes here in person, I''m afraid it can''t be better than what SIVI said. If SIVI''s magic attainments are not high, all the people who have attended other classes will not agree with him.


    At the thought of it, it didn''t seem too hard for seavy to perceive their state.


    "Oh Although I don''t care about the teacher''s behavior. " Alice''s cheeks were red, and her index fingers were pointing at each other''s fingertips, and her eyes were wavering: "but will the teacher see something out of order..."


    "Something out of order?" Sophia and Eliza looked at each other. They didn''t know what they thought. Their cheeks suddenly turned red.


    Only Theo, who was still young, blinked his big eyes and tilted his head suspiciously. I don''t know why Eliza and the three of them suddenly began to blush.


    "If it''s a teacher, I don''t care about me!" Eliza stammered, her blush becoming more attractive. But her words made Sophia react violently.


    "Although the novels are beautiful, but, but!" Sophia shook her hand and said, "in reality, there can''t be such feelings between teachers and students! This is taboo, taboo! ""I just said And Sophia is only one year older than me Eliza argued for herself at first, but then argued for it.


    "It has nothing to do with age! Sylvie hired me as a professor of alchemy, so I don''t care, but the love between teachers and students is against morality Sophia said without hesitation.


    "Well, so sister Sophia likes her teacher, too?" However, Eliza''s words changed from an angry dog to a gossip.


    "Wow, it''s so neat to make a declaration of love, Miss Sophia How bold Alice covered her cheek with a shy expression, and peeped at Sophia through her fingers, but her words of admiration and admiration reached the ears of several girls present.


    "Does Sophia like Sylvia?" Theo looked at the girl with wide, bright yellow eyes and said softly, "it''s OK. I like Sylvie, too."


    The innocent expression of the little girl gave Sophia a a great blow, which made Sophia, who was still very tough, immediately fell into a state of chaos.


    "Talent, talent, no talent!" "Why should I like him?" she said! I''m just giving examples and examples! "


    "Did you think of the teacher all of a sudden, Miss Sophia Ah! Please calm down! Miss Eliza, help me Alice wanted to say something more, but before she could finish, Sophia, who was very angry, threw herself at the maid who had made the mistake.


    In the face of the maid''s distress and Sophia, who is obviously in a violent state, Eliza still makes a rational decision not to get involved in it. She puts her eyes on the girl next to her: "Teo, is this fruit delicious? How about another dish if it''s good? "


    But anyway, Sophia''s character is the most calm one. After playing for a while, she soon calmed down and stopped chasing Alice. She took a portable quill pen and used lovely round letters that didn''t quite match her personality. She gave a brief account of what had just happened in that notebook.


    Before long, some crooked handwriting appeared on the notebook - the font written by Sylvie, who was not used to writing with a quill. This small defect not only did not damage his image in the eyes of girls, but also revealed a little flaw, which broke his awe inspiring perfect image, and virtually narrowed the distance between him and girls.


    "What did the teacher say?" Alice, who had covered her red cheek from the beginning, finally calmed down a little, and the heat on her face had dropped a lot. She also saw the new handwriting on her notebook and asked Sophia.


    Although Eliza did not speak, the expression of curiosity on her face made her feel clear. Even Theo put down the fruit and waited for Sophia to speak.


    "He asked us to continue to help the villagers solve their difficulties during the journey, saying that while training us, he made our college famous among the common people." Sophia summed up the words in the book, said succinctly, and then asked the other girls, "what do you think?"


    "Since it''s what the teacher said, I think I''ll do it like that." As the chief student of Sylvia, Eliza was the first to take a stand, and still stood in the United Front with SIVI as always: "the teacher''s words will never be wrong, we will just follow suit."


    "I seconded." Alice looked at the expression on Sophia''s face and said timidly, "I don''t think it''s a bad thing to be able to help others."


    "Whatever." Theo says it doesn''t matter what


    "Since you''ve all said that, it''s no use even if I object to it?" Sophia, who had been a straight face since the beginning, finally gave a smile: "and as Sylvie said, it''s not a bad thing to be able to hone ourselves and make a name, and I have no reason to object."


    After a pause, she went on, "but Sylvie said that we should do what we can, so we can''t do anything that we can''t help."


    "I understand." "Yes." Eliza and Alice both nodded to show that they knew.


    "Would Sylvie be happy with that?" Theo asked Sophia.


    "Well, that''s right." The girl nodded and replied to theo.


    The little girl stood up from her seat, lifted her long silver hair from her chest to her back, picked up her magic wand, and smoked the wind with white gold. Her face was serious: "then do it." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Seavy, looking at his crooked handwriting, sighed and closed the exchange diary.


    Although he can draw a standard circle as the base of the magic array without relying on tools, and can reproduce the confused and complicated magical patterns exactly, he always looks ugly when he writes


    But anyway, he has confirmed that even if he is not with the students, they can take over the task without knowing it.


    Obviously, in this way, when the number of students in the college increases, the income will certainly increase like a snowball.


    Just as SIVI was considering whether to lower the threshold for apprenticeship and collect a group of students to do the task first, there was a faint noise outside.


    "What happened?" As he walked out of the room, he saw Voda in a state of great distress, with a few weeds on his head, and anxiously circled outside the dean''s room.


    "Master, master, you have come out at last!" When he saw SIVI come out, he immediately fell down at SIVI''s feet and complained: "there are two very fierce big birds. We are OK to build the mysterious birthplace indoors, but our companions outside can''t continue to work under the harassment of those big birds!"


    "Fierce bird?" Sylvie asked curiously, "can the level of Crusade be estimated?"


    Voda''s voice stopped and her head rocked quickly.


    The fighting power of the dwarfs is not strong, but they have many magical abilities, such as the ability to change the terrain in a short time, such as the ability to invisibility, such as the ability to move instantaneously without any restrictions. Unless the demons in nature attack secretly, the number of dwarfs that can be captured and killed will not be much But now, because they have to build in designated places, many of their abilities are lost because of this limitation, and they are very embarrassed by two big birds whose Crusade level is unknown.


    Voda obviously has already dealt with each other, otherwise it would not be in such a mess if it was engaged in indoor work. However, since the fighting means of the dwarf demon are very limited, it has no way to know how strong the opponent is.


    Sylvie''s walking speed was not slow, and they soon came to the castle hall, but now the other four dwarfs were listless, their ears drooped and they took refuge here.


    The clothes woven with plant fibers were all damaged, and two of them were decorated with colors.


    "Voda, you stay here." Sylvie looked at the scars on the two little goblins, and then told Voda, who was following him, "before I solve them, you should work together to build the mysterious birthplace."


    "But my lord..." The banshee is obviously not at ease. Let Sylvie face two fierce enemies on his own. He wants to follow him and help him. After all, there are two enemies, and Sylvie has only one.


    "It doesn''t matter." SIVI interrupted him immediately: "if it''s that level, I can handle it. It''s better for you to prepare some rope and so on


    With that, Sylvie went to the gate that connected with the hall.


    It''s a nice day today. It''s sunny and cloudless.


    Looking out from the gate of the castle, you can see the grass, the secluded spring and the stone path. In the distance, there are winding air corridors and towering high heaven Island, which have a different style of customs.


    It is just that the huge black shadows passing over the grass from time to time add a little discordant feeling to this charming scene.


    Although he didn''t notice it at first, after Wada said it, SIVI also felt a thin border around the island, which was probably the magic Wanda had set for the floating island.


    "Why would Raptors come to attack when the magic of magic has been covered?" Seaver looked up, his right hand over his eyes, making a canopy, and with his fair sight, he tracked the birds of prey in the sky.


    They are attacked by two small banshees. They are shaped like a minivan. They look like haidongqing, but they have huge predatory birds with long feathers like tassels on their heads.


    There are so many kinds of magic things in this world. With all kinds of variation, precious species and special subspecies, no one dares to say that he can know the names of all the demons, even SIVI.


    But the difference is that even if SIVI can''t name him, the Wizard Hat on his head can do it for him.


    "Flying Falcon? Is it a subspecies of tasseline Falcon? No wonder... "


    The common tasseline Falcon belongs to the large Falcon species of spear falcon, with a crusade level of 11. They can find small rodents hidden in the shadow, with camouflage color and even magic like ability in a vast land. Their vision is very broad, their attention is very sharp, their eyes can easily see through most of the low-level magic magic, in the army, they are often trained together with the white vultures to develop the magic objects for investigation.


    Although Sylvie did not know the strength of this subspecies, the hard beak and sharp claws of the common falcon, which can tear through the thick iron armor, are worthy of his attention.


    It is worth mentioning that the tassel Falcon itself can be ridden by people. Scouts in large armies often take pride in being able to obtain a tassel Falcon or a white vulture through meritorious deeds and talents.Of course, this large bird doesn''t feel good when riding, even if it has a special saddle on its back


    Even so, Sylvie still has some yearning for this kind of bird which looks incomparably beautiful.


    So he simply bought a subordinate domesticated crystal from the 20 points they had just achieved.


    The appearance of this kind of crystal is not very different from that of returning crystal and identifying crystal. The only difference is the color The color of the domesticated crystal is a slightly uncomfortable yellowish green color, just like there is a yellow green fog still rolling in it.


    After getting ready, SIVI quickly walked out of the castle. The two falcons seemed to know that the LORD had arrived, and they immediately began to separate from each other, and then charged towards SIVI from two directions. While SIVI stretched out his hands in no hurry and did nothing else. In the meantime, the two Falcons changed their tracks as if they were driven by invisible forces When they didn''t respond, they hit each other hard!


    Repulsion is an arcane magic skill that SIVI learned in the star sea relic. It feels like two opposite abilities to the traction anchor, which is the same as the two ring magic. The traction anchor can attract objects or pull themselves to the past, while repulsion is purely to bounce things apart


    Sylvie, of course, is not strong enough to let the two full-fledged falcons bounce away. Neither the quality nor the quantity of his magic power can do this. But if only a little repulsion is exerted on their sides, to a certain extent, their tracks will be changed. If they collide later, it will be very simple.


    The head of tassel falcon is very hard, and the power of full sprint is also great. Although the collision between the two can not cause any fatal injury, it is difficult to avoid it for a while.


    When they wake up, they find that they have already been tied up by those little goblins that SIVI called to avenge. Even if they are demons of level 11 in the Crusade, they can''t break free from being tied into zongzi when they don''t have the magic like ability to destroy the rope.


    And Sylvie himself, who caused all this, is straddling one of them, chanting words in his mouth, knocking the other person''s head with the yellow green crystal in his hand (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    The lower level domesticated crystal with 20 achievement points can only tame demons below level 15 in Crusade, and the success rate is not high. However, because each crystal can be used five times, the price is not exorbitant and is still acceptable.


    And Sylvie managed to tame one of them when he hit the third, and the other smashed the crystal the rest two times, still unable to tame.


    Now the untamed Malaya falcon is bound in all kinds of colors. Not to mention the wings and legs, even the beak of the bird was tied by ropes. It seemed that there was no arrogance in the beginning. Instead, it lay on the ground like a plague chicken. Just now, in order not to let it hinder their work, they carried it to the present place. SIVI even saw a few dwarfs on the way and twisted their feathers off intentionally


    If there is any place for it to move freely, it is probably only the pair of sharp and abnormal eyes in the past.


    Its eyes first stop at the other falcon, which is standing behind SIVI, perfectly still, and then drops to the ground. I seem to wonder why my companion is on the side of the enemy.


    And the sick Falcon tamed by Sylvie is not easy now. Its neck and beak are also wrapped with white cloth, which is full of strange words and patterns.


    That''s the rune bandage that SIVI got in the copy.


    As a kind of recovery props, Rune bandage is different from other life potions and is not a fixed amount recovery. But like emergency medicine, it can restore 30% of the user''s vitality according to the percentage.


    However, this kind of bandage is different from the quick recovery of medicament. It will take about 10 minutes for the common Rune bandage to recover 30% of the vitality. What''s more disgusting is that if you attack or be attacked on the way back, the treatment will be interrupted, which is no different from bandages in reality. These two points seriously affect the practicability of the rune bandage.


    Of course, this is not to say that the rune bandage has no benefits at all. First of all, bandages and potions can overlap; secondly, in a short period of time, if you drink too much medicine, it will produce resistance, which will greatly reduce the effect or even have no effect, but Rune bandages do not have this problem, even if you use them in a continuous volume. Finally, according to the different runes, Rune bandages often have other powers while completing the treatment For example, dispel curse, remove toxin, enhance vitality, blessing of life, increase resistance of certain element and so on.


    However, the weakness of Rune bandages still makes it difficult to win SIVI''s favor in the challenge of fast-paced copies. Finally, it can only accumulate more and more in the storage box, and it has no use until today


    The collision between the two falcons just now caused a crack in the beak of the tamed bird, and there was a little blood on the corner of its mouth, not to mention the wound hit by SIVI. After hesitating whether to use life medicine or not, SIVI immediately remembered the talisman bandages that he had found in the corner when he was packing the box, so he resolutely took them out and tied them to his sick Falcon without any pain. This directly led to his name Xiao Hei (...) The Falcon became a mummified falcon.


    Sylvie continued to stare at the untamed Falcon for a while, then decided to leave the product aside and wait for the more successful to buy the domesticated crystal.


    After all, he doesn''t have much resources now. It''s impossible to waste resources to build the Eagle Eagle tower where these birds live. So we can only put this matter aside


    It''s worth mentioning that at first, SIVI thought the two falcons were a couple, but after catching them, he found out that they were fags


    "Voda," SIVI said to the banshee, who saluted himself with a smile, "how about those two wounded?"


    "There''s nothing in my master''s way." Wada was obviously happy that Sylvie was able to beat the two big birds so easily. He said, "it''s a little bit of an impact on work, but it''s not a big problem."


    "Take the rune bandage and bandage them." He handed the Banshee a roll of Rune bandage, and then went on to discuss with little Voda what to do next.


    After being attacked by the Falcon, the construction can''t continue as planned. The healing holy fountain of rites is more important than the mysterious birthplace, so Sylvie plans to let the other dwarfs build the fountain first.


    And he also felt that his initial construction plan seemed a little bad.


    Due to the constraints of resources, SIVI initially planned to build more central oriented buildings, such as the master master''s tower, fountains as water sources, and mysterious sources of resources. After that, he planned to build magic engines, star vein furnaces, magic pools, and school houses, such as auditorium, shengtuliao, and protective enchantment, which were put together with peripheral buildings like the airport At the end. Until all this was done, his college prototype came out.


    But the reality made him realize that his original idea was not good - even if some core buildings were completed without any defensive measures, the damage would be too great to bear in case of attack.This time, it''s just a two-way crusade against low-level demons, so there''s basically no loss. But what if the next time is a demon that is so powerful that even he is afraid of it? Even if the night aristocrats find themselves alive and attack?


    Although it''s a little bit worrisome, I have to admit that no matter what happens when the night aristocrats are wandering around the eastern plains. The magic enchantment of the dwarf demon can only deceive ordinary demons and humans. It is not very useful for those who are really strong. On the contrary, they will be attracted by this feeling of covering up


    So he plans to revise his plan. After the fountain and the mysterious birthplace are completed, he plans to build the magic pool first, and then build the defense barrier without paying attention to it. Even for a period of time, I tried my best to brush up tasks and earn resources, and built some buildings that could employ special professionals to assist in the prevention and management of public security. Although we don''t know which of these special professionals is better than those in reality, the products of the system will not be worse?


    After finishing a series of things to pay attention to with Voda, SIVI went back to the dean''s room. This time, he planned to start studying the enchantment platform (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    In the underground casino of Catherine Hotel, the host and servant whom Sylvie ran into last night reappeared here.


    "Cage, how much money do we have left?" Asked the blue haired girl to her valet.


    , "we still have less than one hundred gold coins," replied the man, who was called Cage, who covered his whole body in a black cloak. "But the subordinates still suggest not to continue gambling. After all, the princess''s mission to us should also require a lot of money."


    "Don''t talk too much!" The girl glared at the man with the cloak. The almond colored eyes, which were originally the same as ordinary human beings, suddenly turned blood red. The man felt as if he had been suddenly pressed with a weight of tens of thousands of kilograms. His blood vessels burst, his muscles tightened, and his magic power flowed rapidly in his body. Only in this way did he fall to the ground because of the sudden attack.


    Blood race is a kind of special race which pays attention to the blood lineage. The purer the bloodline is, the stronger the power it has.


    Although modern magicians generally believe that the reproduction of blood clan is purely based on the birth of human beings, in fact, they also have the ability to reproduce naturally through mating. However, compared with human beings, the blood race whose metabolism is slow to almost static is extremely difficult to conceive, and the long growth period and final delivery of fetus after pregnancy is also a huge problem. It is because of this, rather than spend so much time and energy, and even have to risk their own strength decline, natural pregnancy, it is better to simply have the first human to come fast and convenient, what''s more, the new born vampire has almost absolute control over his subordinates.


    But even so, there is a vampire who still insists on natural reproduction.


    This vampire thinks that his body is flowing from the blood of Cain, the ancestor of the vampire. This noble blood can never be defiled by the blood of human beings, so they always insist on natural reproduction.


    Gradually, this vampire began to be regarded as the royal family by most pure blooded vampire branches, and led all radical vampires to this day.


    They called their subordination ''ketgunirazia'', which translated into human language as'' eternal loyalty to the emperor of the dark night '', abbreviated as K, and put the letter in the middle of their names - that is the origin of the night nobility.


    No matter whether the blood of the vampires comes from Cain or not, one thing is very certain, that is, they all have abilities that ordinary vampires can''t reach.


    It is not a simple thing such as a strong body and powerful magic, but a magic like ability that is completely beyond the human system and more inclined to the magic things.


    At present, the eldest princess, who is in charge of the night nobility, has an indescribable charm. It is said that she has easily pulled out a magic weapon that enchants human beings. She will not be afraid of anything, even in the face of a dragon or jumping off a cliff. As long as this kind of thing is beneficial to the princess, they will carry out the order without hesitation.


    Now this army, which once carried the revolutionary army flag and swept through a human country, has been transformed into blood swordsmen and obeyed orders under the eldest princess''s tent.


    similarly, the blue haired girl before the cloak man is strong because she does not love to fight but the degree of the count''s peak, but also possesses the ability of the evil eye. Unless it is powerful enough to be able to exempt the magic from the influence of the magic eye, even if he is fighting with the high level sorcerer, the opponent will lose the battle because of this sudden unpredictable and defensive attack. Ability, completely become a lamb to be slaughtered. The only drawback is that no matter what kind of magic eye ability the girl has mastered, it can only affect the single target at present.


    "This time it''s me, not you, or my sister who is far away from the pure blood castle." Maybe she was afraid of being found out. The girl''s red eyes flashed away. Then she said to the man in the cloak, who was sweating profusely, "I won''t make trouble at will, but you should also follow my command well, you know. If you don''t think it''s full, get out of here


    "My subordinates have violated."


    Even though he knew that he was not wrong, cage immediately put down his useless self-esteem and apologized to her: "please, three more Excuse me, miss


    "If you know it''s wrong, go and change all the money into chips." The girl generously said that she had forgiven him, and then urged: "yesterday I lost so much carelessly. Now that I have recovered my spirit, I will never make mistakes last night!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Miss, it seems that we lost money in the early hours of this morning. "


    "It doesn''t matter! In short, go and change the chips The girl''s movement was stiff for a moment, but she recovered immediately: "today, we should make a good profit, so that not only can we get back the mission funds wasted yesterday, but also get a lot of extra money!"


    "Miss three, the voice is too loud. Many human beings are looking this way..."


    looked at all the girls who had great interest in all the gambling apparatus. Cage suddenly felt that this Royal Princess''s assignment to him seemed too heavy.


    Half an hour later --


    "why is nirazia''s stinky boots so bad?" The lively girl burst out a series of vulgar words mixed with human and vampire slang. She didn''t notice that she was once again the focus of attention around her, which made the cloaked man unconsciously open a little distance from her."How much money do we have left, cage?" After venting for a while, the girl ignored the eyes of those around her and asked her entourage.


    Feeling that the eyes around him seemed to be looking at himself, the cloaked man immediately took the girl out of the gambling house as if nothing had happened. At the same time, he whispered: "there are less than ten gold coins left. If you continue to gamble, I''m afraid we can only sleep outside and accept the baptism of sunshine today."


    "Damn it! Damn it! It''s just human. Why can''t I play cards with them? " The girl some crazy with the toe of the shoe to kick the wall, and with the physical fitness of the vampire soon kicked a dent in the wall.


    Of course, it''s because your game is so bad From the beginning to the end, cage said in his heart, but he still did not dare to say it.


    "Anyway, what are we going to do now, miss three?" Cage sighed and asked the girl, "is it so hard to get what we need, except for the accommodation fee?"


    The girl thought about it for a while, and then answered decisively, "in that case, we''ll go and rob."


    "What?" Cage didn''t keep up with the girl''s thoughts, and was stunned.


    "But we don''t have to obey the laws of human beings! So if you want money, just rob it! "


    Said the young girl in a reasonable voice.


    "But the eldest princess said that she should try not to make extra troubles..."


    "As long as you don''t rob in the city!"


    When the two men were not talking about the robbery, they were still talking.


    Although the distance is not close, the man''s voice is very small, but in terms of sensory ability, the vampire''s senses are still very strong, eavesdropping on such close words is also very easy.


    "Mace, you were so poor that you even pawned your pants? Why do you suddenly become rich and even run to the casinos to gamble? " One of them asked curiously.


    "Hum, I tell you, don''t tell anyone else." The tall and thin man who looked like a bamboo pole said with pride: "in fact, I just sold those empty islands in our house."


    "What? Where birds don''t lay eggs His companion said it was difficult to understand.


    "Who knows, maybe it''s the rich family who feel bored that they just go back to buy an empty island." The man, known as mace, shrugged, saying he didn''t know anything: "after all, my family has been in decline for so long, and I don''t know much about the aristocratic circle now..."


    "How much did it cost? Fifty gold coins? " His companion continued.


    In his opinion, the land handed down by the mace family, which is as difficult to use as the saline alkali land, is of little value. Anyone who can buy 50 pieces of land has already been wronged.


    "I''ll tell you, don''t tell me," the bamboo man sneaked up to the other party''s ear and whispered, "in fact, I sold 300 gold coins!"


    But even if the voice is much lower, but still can not escape the girl and the Cape man''s ears.


    The two of them watched the bamboo man and his companions hook up and walk into the casino.


    "Do you want to do something to that man?" Cage took his eyes away and asked the girl.


    After all, it has been determined that the other party has 300 gold coins in his hand. It is normal to attack with this target.


    "Fool!" The girl scolded a confused girl in a tone of hatred of iron and steel. Cage, who didn''t even know why she was scolded, said, "I just said that I would try not to do it in the city."


    "Er What shall we do? " Cage was speechless for a long time. If he didn''t intend to start, why should he pay so much attention to the man just now?


    "Didn''t you hear him?" Looking at cage, the girl said in a tone that could not be carved with rotten wood: "there was a big head who spent more than 300 gold coins and bought a floating island with a market price of less than 100 gold coins in the suburbs! This kind of injustice is often very rich! "


    "This is the guy who was born to be robbed," she continued, as cage was speechless. "It would be a shame if we didn''t grab a ticket."


    "I don''t think people would welcome people to rob..."


    Cage said casually, but it would save a lot of trouble to go to the suburbs than to make a scene in the city. Maybe it''s a good choice. Based on this consideration, he did not stop the girl whose eyes were about to turn into gold coins (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    The most important use of enchantment stage is enchanting, but unlike ordinary enchantments, the enchanting platform in Dean SIVI''s room does not need him to depict the enchanting array. As long as the items that need to be enchanted are put on the enchanting platform, and then the enchanting materials are put in order, and the enchanting can start.


    In addition, the enchant platform can wash off the original enchantment, but it needs to pay a certain amount of money, and the materials consumed by the enchant will not be returned.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the enchanting platform also has the function of gambling. You can enchant an item randomly by paying a certain amount of achievement points. The success rate is related to the number of achievement points consumed, the strength of the original attribute of the item, and the number of enchanted items.


    Sylvie thought about it for a while, and decided to put it into practice to see if the effect was better.


    So he put a white magic arm shield on the enchantment platform, and then took out the small Rubies from mace''s treasure, as well as the fire element and magic which were not enough.


    There are not many enchantments that this combination can carry out. SIVI only has two abilities: primary fire element resistance and primary flame coating. The former is used to strengthen resistance to fire elemental magic damage, while the latter is to Permanently enchant the shield with a spark sputtering effect after blocking successfully.


    However, the latter has little power except that it can speed up the decline of the opponent''s weapon durability, so SIVI intends to enchant the primary fire element resistance.


    He slowly injects magic into the enchantment platform. The enchanting platform first pops up a translucent interface as the system. After verifying SIVI''s authority, he immediately enters the enchanting interface At first, SIVI thought he had to guide a magic net to build something, but after he chose the type of enchantment, he had nothing to do except continue to input magic. When the magic pool is completed and filled with fuel, even the input magic can be handed over to the agent It''s an unexpected convenience.


    The enchantment speed is very fast. Within five minutes, the two pieces of materials on the table have disappeared. Instead, there is a faint red light on the ordinary arm shield, and there is an additional attribute [enchantment 1: fire element resistance + 6%] after the original effects.


    "Not bad..." Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and this enchantment was as good as he did, about three or four times out of ten. Sylvie estimates that whatever the difficulty is, whatever the difficulty, the enchantment should be at this level. It''s not the best, but it''s stable.


    Just as he was looking at his single digit achievement points and considering whether or not to put these achievement points into the experiment of gambling enchantment, his college system badge suddenly began to heat up again.


    SIVI immediately lowered his arm shield and opened the system page.


    A new message appears on the system message.


    [the new task "monster siege I" has been logged in. Please go to the task panel to select the task difficulty as soon as possible. ¡¿


    look at the question mark.


    Does the monster attack have anything to do with him? But soon he came to realize that the so-called siege actually means attacking the college he has not finished yet?!


    "Me! It''s not like that, is it


    SIVI quickly opens the task panel.


    [task: monster attack city I]


    [task content: the establishment of the college is always accompanied by difficulties and obstacles! Now there are violent people who are fighting against the idea of a college that has not yet been built. Kill or repel them to show their bravery! ¡¿


    [task requirements: repel or kill the attacker. ¡¿


    [please choose one of the following difficulties:]


    [normal level: the system will temporarily give you the command power of a team of 12 magic swordsmen as support, and add a kind of gain state to you randomly. Reward for this difficulty task: all resources except gems are increased by 200 points and gems by 20 points. ¡¿


    [Warrior: the system will temporarily give you an enhanced purification priest as support. This difficulty task reward: can directly obtain a LV1 building that can be built at present, and a random two ring skill book. ¡¿


    [King level: you have to complete the task without any support. Reward for this difficult task: you can directly obtain a LV1 building that can be built at present, can obtain an achievement architectural drawing randomly, can obtain an alchemy formula drawing randomly, and can immediately obtain a treasure copy key. ¡¿


    "I''ll go! Do you really want to fight here? " Sylvie couldn''t help but burst into a rude remark.


    Generally speaking, whether it''s fantasy or online games novels, monster siege is after the completion of the city construction, right?


    Now, in addition to the air corridors that connect the islands, the only one that has been built is the LV1, the transformed Dean''s law tower No matter how you look at it, it''s impossible to attract monsters to attack the city!


    But while complaining, he was also attracted by the rewards of the next three choices.


    Apart from the ordinary reward slag, he was not interested in the other two rewards, especially the difficulty of the king level. How precious the alchemy formula is, let alone the key of the treasure copy, which also made SIVI covet.But even so, Sylvie was not dazzled by the dazzling rewards. He still analyzed the intelligence very soberly.


    "First of all, the way to adjust the difficulty is not to enhance or weaken the enemy, but to control the increase of our combat effectiveness. The so-called King level should be just me alone to fight the monster that will attack In that case, the combat effectiveness of the opposite side should be fixed, and the system will not adjust the strength of the other side. "


    And since the normal combat with the other side is king level, the combat effectiveness of the opposite side should also be very strong. It is because the combat effectiveness is not up to the standard, so the two falcons did not trigger the monster siege mission when they came to attack.


    "But in this way, the second difficulty is a little strange. Why does the reward gap of the priest become so large with one more enhancement purification?" Sylvie scratched his head suspiciously.


    In the face of massive demons, it seems that there is no big difference between being alone on your side and having an enhanced purification priest.


    "Wait a minute," said Sylvie, as if something flashed through his mind. "It seems that no one has said that monsters attack cities with massive demons?"


    Yes, because of all kinds of illusions and misleading online games novels, Sylvie immediately thought of monsters when he saw the word "siege". It is precisely because of this that the explanations just made are based on the premise that "if there are massive demons on the opposite side.".


    What if only a small number of elites came this time? In this way, SIVI''s own strength will have a huge impact, so the purification priest can play a great role in the siege with little combat effectiveness.


    After careful deliberation, he found that the hypothesis was likely to be the truth, and Seaver began to choose the task difficulty carefully.


    Judging from the reward, the king level is undoubtedly the best choice. As long as we can complete this task, the construction of the college will take a big step immediately!


    But the risk of the king class is also very big, after all, the exact number of the other side and the way of fighting, he now has a black eye, and doesn''t know anything. At this time, it is the most secure to choose the ordinary level. Even the magic swordsman can not be underestimated after the second turn. The second turn magic swordsman produced by 12 systems can definitely form a strong fighting force.


    The problem is that there are too few rewards for the ordinary level. As long as you brush several copies and issue a few resource exchange certificates, you can almost make up so many resources. If you choose the ordinary level, you always feel that this opportunity is wasted.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Sylvie decided to compromise and choose warrior level difficulty.


    After he selects the difficulty and clicks to confirm, there is a rhythmic knock on the door.


    Instead of opening the door himself, SIVI sat directly on the desk in the dean''s office, and then ordered the ghost species on the door to open it.


    At this time, there was a man dressed in a white cloth robe cut into a God''s uniform, which was also covered with a mass robe. The white hood covered most of his face, while the remaining half of his face seemed to be separated by a layer of frosted glass, which looked vague and made people unable to see the exact face.


    Even if he doesn''t deliberately sense it, SIVI can also see the light from the other side. It seems that the strength of the other party''s clergy belongs to the level of high priest. If it is converted into a magician, it is the peak level of a medium level magician. When he will be promoted to a higher level wizard, that is to say, the so-called bishop is not surprising.


    "May the Holy Light protect you." The man first made a religious ceremony to SIVI, and then went on to say, "I will follow your orders until the monsters retreat or you die."


    "May the light of the Holy Light deceive you." Sylvie did it again. He knew that this man was the enhanced purification priest written on the task: "can you set up some god protection warning posts first?"


    God bless warning sentry, commonly known as stick insertion, is not so profound magic. The second ring holy magic of the West skill tree contains this magic. This magic creates a holy light extract that looks like a magnifying dandelion that can be set within a kilometer radius of the caster and become invisible for a short time. During the duration of magic, if there are dark creatures, undead creatures or people who are hostile to the caster, the God bless warning Sentry will play a role and report to the caster.


    In addition, if the caster receives the message, he can control and detonate it from a long distance, causing holy magic damage to the surrounding area. Although it is not powerful, it can be regarded as a better detection and suppression magic.


    "No problem, sir." He quickly left and set up the God''s protection warning post according to SIVI''s instructions.


    Sylvie went to the Banshee and urged them to finish the holy chanting spring. Even if it was not as good as the life potion, the chanting ritual spring with the ability to accelerate recovery was definitely a good thing in combat - at least better than a rune bandage that would interrupt the healing once touched.


    But in the end, before the holy chanting fountain was completed, about half an hour after receiving the mission, the enhanced purification priest found SIVI.


    "The enemy has been found." He made a serious report."Is it? Where, how much, can you feel the strength of the other side? " Asked SIVI in a series.


    "It''s southeast. It''s about five minutes away."


    Because he didn''t know where the enemy would come from, the priest set up a God''s protection guard around him. In order to make him complete this project, SIVI even gave him two bottles of light mana potions.


    "In terms of the number of people, there are two people in total. The strength can not be determined." The priest continued, "they''re moving so fast that I missed the reality of setting off the sentry, and it''s no use detonating now."


    "Two?" I don''t know why Sylvie suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart: "forget it. If you can''t blow it, don''t blow it up. It''s not good to scare the snake. Let''s go out and have a look. "


    The sky suddenly darkened as they walked out of the castle and watched from a distance that the enemy was coming.


    "Water elemental magic?" The keen Sylvie immediately sensed the disobeying place in the dark cloud in the sky, where the water element was very active, and it seemed that it was not a natural dark cloud.


    If dark clouds at best make Seaver feel bad, there is one thing that bothers Seaver.


    Those are bats flying in the sky because the clouds are covered by sunlight.


    My luck should not be so bad as this?! Sylvie looked at the bats in a daze, and then asked the priest next to him, "do you know what they look like?"


    "Well It should be a man and a woman. The man is tall and wears a black hood, while the woman is... " The priest tried to discern the message from the guard post.


    "Is it a washboard blue haired girl?" Asked SIVI.


    "Yes, it should be." The priest immediately nodded and said, "will you also interpret the message from the sentry?"


    "No, because they are already there..." Sylvie pointed to the southeast. Although the sky suddenly darkened, it was still clear that two figures appeared in sight.


    Even though he can only roughly identify some physical features, SIVI has confirmed the identity of the other party, that is, he met the two night aristocrats in the Catherine Hotel.


    90% of them will come here. It may be that they have been pretending to be dead. However, Sylvie opened the achievement store with a bit of luck. He was glad that he didn''t use all the achievement points to gamble and enchant. At the same time, he spent five achievement points to buy a temporary artist mask.


    This prop can change Sylvie''s appearance. Although it can only change the face, it can only last for a short hour. After an hour, the temporary item will disappear.


    After all, SIVI''s only a one-time bargain in the consumer category of achievement store. There are permanent artist masks in miscellaneous categories, and even advanced artist masks that can change their body and voice. However, the price is very expensive.


    It wasn''t long after Sylvie changed his face that he came to the floating island.


    At the beginning, the girl saw the desolation of the floating islands from a distance because of the enchantment. She almost turned around and left. However, cage was very keen to find something wrong.


    So curiosity was seduced out of the two people soon flew to the empty island.


    As soon as they entered the enchantment, they were immediately attracted by the scenery - the green and clean lawn, the stone path looming in the lawn, the elegant corridor suspended in the sky, and the huge and magnificent castle.


    As a matter of fact, the scenery here is not particularly good. It is just the contrast between the vibrant appearance of the island and the desolate appearance created by the enchantment. The contrast is too sharp and the visual impact is too big, so we can feel a very shocking feeling.


    Then the master and servant immediately found that they were standing in front of the castle, not too far away from them.


    "Did anyone come out to meet him?" The girl looked at SIVI, who had turned into uncle''s face with the artist''s mask, and the priest who could not see his face clearly. After estimating their strength, she said to SIVI, who is obviously in a higher position: "then don''t talk much nonsense. Give me the money quickly!"


    In the face of the girl''s insolent words, SIVI, who was ready to fight, almost stumbled at his feet What are you talking about? "


    "Don''t play dumb! I mean money! Gold and silver! Understand? " The girl waved her hands and cried out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally thought that the other party had found out that he was not dead and sent to pursue the people, did not expect that they specially ran here for money?


    There was a feeling of crying and laughing at siveton.


    "What expression are you looking at?" The girl frowned and pouted as she looked at SIVI''s strange expression. But she thought that she was here to rob, so she tried to put on a fierce look: "do you think money is more precious than your life?"


    Seeing the girl perform hard in front of her, the cloaked man in the back has a helpless expression. Sylvie''s sense of war and tension that he has maintained since he received the monster''s siege mission has disappeared.He turned his eyes, and then showed a look of ordinary people. With a wry smile, he said, "this robber lady..."


    "Who is Miss robber?" The girl immediately drank.


    "Well The robber? " Sylvie changed his mouth immediately.


    "Who is the robber sister?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ In short, you may not know, but my money is almost gone after buying this floating island. What''s more, renovating the castle and turning over the land again... " SIVI flipped through his pockets and looked as if he was destitute. He pointed to the half built fountain of rites behind him: "you see, those workers have all run away because I can''t pay. If you don''t believe it, you can search... "


    Cage nodded to the girl, saying that he really didn''t feel any other life on the island - of course, this guy would never have wanted Sylvie to have an academy panel that would take all the banshees away.


    "Why..." The ferocious expression on the girl''s face broke down, but she was still very reluctant to ask Seaver, "do you really have no money?"


    Sylvie pretended to be groping around. Then he found a silver coin in a pocket: "if you don''t mind..."


    "Forget it!" The girl looked at SIVI''s obsession with the silver coin and turned her head: "cage, we''re going."


    "Yes, miss three." The cloaked man looked back at the priest behind SIVI, and frowned slightly, but without saying anything, he followed the girl away.


    After the two people''s backs completely disappear from view, a message appears in the system information panel that the task "monster siege I" has been completed.


    And Sylvie also received a mission reward.


    As for him, he was still staring at the place where the two people disappeared. After a long time, he came back: "lying trough?! Is this really how it''s gone? I''d have chosen the king class if I knew that (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    After completing the so-called monster siege mission, SIVI gets two items.


    The first is a piece of paper called the devil''s cheap construction contract.


    [devil''s cheap construction contract]


    [consumables call, cost contract]


    [this is a cost contract from the abyss world, which is filled with incomprehensible devil language, but one thing is certain, it can make a devil do something for you. ¡¿


    [please choose one of the following effects:]


    [1. At the cost of this contract, you can summon a demon to build LV1 buildings free of charge, including materials. It takes only a second to build. ¡¿


    [2. Summon the demon incubator at the cost of the contract, and after paying a certain amount of extra cost, they are asked to build a special building called "evil devil incubator", which takes 24 hours. If there are any special creatures in the Academy, such as "bad devil", "Anzu demon" or "demonized dwarf", the construction time can be reduced. ¡¿


    [Note: "sign a contract with me and become a magic boy!" ¡ª¡ªBy devil incubator]


    this should be the reward mentioned in the task that "can directly obtain a LV1 building". After all, if you choose effect one, the construction time of one second is no different from that of direct acquisition.


    But the second effect also makes Sylvie a little bit excited.


    Bad devil incubator. From the name, we can know that this device can hatch evil spirits. Even if the incubation efficiency is not high, we can get a lot of manpower in a short period of time. Even after the development of the college is on the right track, it can put unwanted demons into the maze to hone the students'' fighting skills. In addition to the small evil devil, although the evil devil is the weakest among the demons, at best, it is a little stronger than the strong goblin, but it has the purest demon blood, and even purer than the powerful demons like beholder and Baxter. As long as it is well cultivated, it can evolve into all kinds of demons in the future, even the demon lord and even the devil Kings are not impossible


    However, SIVI decided to choose effect one after careful consideration.


    The reason is very simple. Before long, the Terran will fight against the ancient demons summoned by the night aristocrats. If there are a bunch of evil demons who obey their own words in their college at that time, they will be 100% hostile to the Terrans. As the enemy of the night aristocrats, Sylvie didn''t think that the gang would let themselves go after they knew that they had not died, but also established a college


    To sum up, it is better to be a little bit more self-contained at this time.


    Besides, although the evil hatching pool is good, judging from the fact that the night aristocrats are more and more blatant, there is not much time left for SIVI to build the college with peace of mind. Therefore, instead of building those special buildings, it is better to choose a college building honestly and improve the progress at one go.


    It''s just that what SIVI is struggling with now is whether to build a protective border or a magic pool


    The former can immediately upgrade your college''s defense to a higher level - although it''s impossible to make it permanently active without a magic pool, don''t forget that Sylvie also has a few dwarfs. When the battle begins, he can keep the little ones away from the battlefield and use magic to activate the barrier to protect the Academy.


    The latter will give the college an immediate source of energy. Although the star vein furnace has not yet been completed, in addition to delivering its own magic power, the only way to generate magic pool magic is to use magic core and glittering crystal as fuel. However, if there is magic power, buildings such as protective junctions, sentry towers, and facilities such as star vein furnace and magic engine can play their greatest role directly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Sylvie decided to put the issue aside and look at another reward. Anyway, this one has no shelf life, and I think it won''t be invalid because it is used later


    The second reward is a Book of magic guides.


    [manuscript of water element magic experience notes of fanjielis]


    [rare books]


    [this is a transcript of the notes of water elemental magician fan jawlis when he was young. Although it''s just a copy, it''s very precious because there are a lot of notes and explanations about the water element magic. ¡¿


    [effect: can master any magic from "seven constitution water prison", "cold poison spray" and "sea element summon". If you carry this book with you, the magic effect of all water elements will increase by 10%]


    [Note: "the ocean breeds infinite life, and everything in her is so charming that people can''t help but want to pursue it!" ¡ª¡ªBy vangiris]


    compared with the previous contract, this book is worth a lot less - though it is a very good reward.


    After thinking about it for a while, SIVI learned the magic of the second ring water element of Qixian water prison.


    He doesn''t lack the means of attack now, what''s more, the cold poison spray is the kind of slow acting type, which is not very useful. As long as he takes the moon branch, he can summon the tree man to guard, and he can summon the shadow servant with the dark night sky ball. The sea element has the same attack power as the tree man guard, and the moving speed is much slower than the tree man. In addition to the extremely strong vitality, he can make himself bigger by absorbing the sea water in the place where there is sea water. He has no special advantages I don''t really need it.On the contrary, Qixian water prison, as the second ring control water element magic, has a strong binding force on most of the demons below level 20. You should know that SIVI is facing more and more high-level copies, and the enemies inside are also becoming more and more powerful. Originally, many excellent control magic skills have begun to deteriorate. Now that the technician crystal has not appeared for a long time, SIVI has even been thinking about whether to use a stored certificate of the strong to learn a stronger control skill, and send it at this time The seven constitution prison on the door can obviously fill in this defect.


    Although the priest didn''t see the other side of the task, he didn''t find that he was able to learn his own skills.


    "Haven''t you left yet?" Although he knew that the other side was created by the system, which was similar to the existence of NPC, SIVI was not used to testing skills in front of others. He took his outstretched hand back into his robe and asked him.


    "Because you have not finished the task of hiring me." The minister replied immediately.


    "What?" Sylvie frowned strangely. The monster siege mission should have been completed. After all, even the reward has been obtained.


    He looked at the priest suspiciously, opened the system page again, but found that in the task panel, [monster siege I] had disappeared, but somehow another [monster Siege II] appeared at the bottom of the task list instead of [monster siege I].


    [task: Monster Siege II ¡¤ warrior level]


    [task content: the establishment of the college is always accompanied by difficulties and obstacles! Now there are thugs who are fighting against the idea of a college that has not yet been built. Join your temporary support partners to kill or repel them to show their bravery! ¡¿


    [mission requirements: with the help of enhanced purification priest, repel or kill the attackers. ¡¿


    looking at the task that did not know when, Sylvie''s expression on his face sank, and the joy of getting the task reward before had completely disappeared.


    "Who else but those two will attack here?" He could not help but wonder.


    However, even if he wants to break his head, Sylvie can only maintain the state of two eyes and one smear before the other party starts. So he simply put the matter aside and asked the priest to set up more sacred warning posts. While he took advantage of this time, he built LV1''s protective border with [demon''s cheap construction contract], which overlapped with the magic enchantment of little banshees, forming a very strong protective measure.


    Then Sylvie began to get familiar with the seven constitution prison.


    Although he knew that there would be enemies coming, it was a pity that the task did not prompt the other party when he would come, so SIVI had to keep watch and patrol the college constantly to see if there was any invasion.


    Such activities continued until the afternoon, and the third batch of stones and timber from the chamber of commerce finally arrived.


    But this time, in addition to the sleek man, the front desk lady who had received Seaver several times at Roland''s auction house also followed the wagon.


    The young girl is different from that when working in the front desk. She wears a black dress similar to a long sleeve T-shirt. The broad pair covers up most of the girl''s graceful figure, but it also adds a sense of youth. The cloth of this kind of dress is not good, but it should be very dirty resistant. The badge of the chamber of commerce is also printed on the chest and back of the dress. The lower part of the girl was wearing a skirt that was somewhat like a denim skirt. The skirt edge was pulled to the thigh. Most of the white thighs were exposed outside, which was particularly enjoyable. SIVI even found that many civilians in charge of transportation were peeping at her thighs. But the silver silk she had scattered behind her was bundled into a bunch of horse tails, which swayed mischievously with the vibration of the carriage. Compared with the delicate charm of the kanbanniang in the auction house, the girl is now more heroic, beautiful and energetic.


    "Mr. Aldrich, we meet again." The girl said hello to Sylvie.


    "Yes." Sylvie nodded to her, but only now did he realize that he did not know the girl''s name.


    "My name is Elena sigma. If you don''t mind, just call me Elena." It was probably the discovery of Sylvie''s predicament, and the girl immediately said with understanding.


    "Hello, Miss Elena." Naturally, Sylvie doesn''t mind pushing the boat along the river. Rather, he wants to ask Luo Lan''s auction house to help him purchase steel and even some materials that are not convenient for him to buy directly. Now, he also wants to have a good relationship with this chamber of commerce which is still a little energetic.


    "We know what you need." The girl looked behind her, and there were several trucks in succession behind the trucks of stone and wood. However, judging from the exhausted appearance of the trailer animals and the obviously deeper ruts, the contents in those trucks covered with white cloth were not small. Obviously, this should be the first batch of iron ingots sent by Luo Lan chamber of Commerce to Xiwei: "because the time is a little bit short, so we have only raised so many iron ingots at present, but if you still need, we can continue to collect and send them to you."Sylvie first inspected the ingots and found that the quality of the ingots was very good in terms of the technology of the world, and there was no rotten ingot to make up for the number after a rough look.


    "Yes, I''m satisfied." Sylvie did not hide his satisfaction. Bargaining was not his specialty. He asked the girl, "how much do I have to pay for so many ingots?"


    "You are so outspoken that such a little ingot is nothing to us." The girl first shook her head and said with a smile, and then revealed her real purpose of coming here: "I wonder if you can provide magic items of the same quality as last time, Mr. Aldrich? If you can, I hope you can continue to auction in our chamber of Commerce. "


    The iron ingots were pondering.


    To be honest, it''s not a bad thing to give the equipment to that auction house. He makes money, Luo Lan chamber of commerce makes fame, and everyone gets what he needs. However, if you do provide a lot of equipment to the auction house, you will be exposed to more risks. Although it is easy to fool the master and servant of the night aristocrats this time, who can guarantee the good luck every time?


    Elena was overjoyed to see Sylvie''s silence.


    This at least shows that Sylvie is not only the last batch of goods, whether he has stock in hand or he has a stable source of goods. As long as he can establish a cooperative relationship with him and get the auction right of the next batch of goods, his task will be completed.


    You should know that the upper level of the chamber of commerce still attaches great importance to this matter. The influence of the auction house yesterday has begun to spread widely in the city, which has greatly increased the reputation of the whole chamber of Commerce. Many people even come to the chamber of Commerce to buy the original magic goods privately.


    If you can get a batch of the same original magic items, publicize them in a big way, and then hold a special auction, you can surely push the reputation of the chamber of Commerce to a peak with the help of yesterday''s aftershocks and overwhelm the current competitors!


    "Don''t worry. Just think about it." Seeing Seaver''s hesitation, Elena whispered, "the door of our chamber of Commerce will always be open for you."


    Negotiation is like fishing. The first thing to guarantee is not how much strength you need, but to keep the fish from being scared away. After the big fish bites the hook, it is the competition of endurance and physical strength.


    She is very clear that if she is too eager now, it will not only be of no help to talk about the magic items in SIVI''s hand, but also make the other party understand the level of demand here, so as to directly ask for prices, which will lead to a deadlock in the negotiation.


    "By the way, is this batch of ingots enough?" Elena felt that her sincerity had been conveyed to her side, and then quietly pulled the topic to the other side: "if not, we can send it again."


    Sylvie estimated the quantity of ingots on a car, compared it with Voda''s previous demand, and then said to the girl, "send another ten lots according to this quantity."


    "Why? Do you want that much? " Elena''s face became hesitant.


    At the beginning, Elena didn''t expect that Seaver needed so much iron, so she said that she didn''t need to charge. Now, if she repented, she would definitely leave a bad impression on Sylvie. As a result, the negotiation of magic items will be blown up.


    Thinking of this, the girl gritted her teeth and replied, "no problem, but it will take some time to raise so many ingots. We will send them to you in batches."


    Although SIVI was not good at bargaining, he was not absent-minded. After seeing the girl''s bitter expression, he knew that the iron materials were too much.


    If you want to achieve a cooperative relationship, you don''t just take advantage of others Few people will like this kind of partner, and it will be stabbed by someone who doesn''t like it. Mutual benefit and reciprocity is the basic principle to maintain a long-term cooperative relationship.


    Sylvie thought for a moment, pulled out his pocket, and pulled out a gold nugget from his locker: "I have some gold here. You can change it into gold coins by the way."


    He handed the gold nugget to the girl: "I will give you 20% as a handling charge after exchange."


    Obviously, there is no service charge for converting gold into gold coins. Unless it is some black hearted pawnshop, some shops will never charge more than 5% of the fees even if they do charge. Sylvie''s implication was clear. The money for the iron was deducted from it.


    This kind of saying not only saves the face of the other party, but also makes them not have to pay for collecting steel for themselves. They will not owe too much gratitude on their side, which can be regarded as reciprocity.


    "Thank you for your trust in our chamber of Commerce." The girl took the gold piece in the eyes of a circle of civilian rickshaw drivers, either surprised or envious or greedy, and took it into her package: "we will certainly give you a satisfactory answer."


    "Then I''ll look forward to it."


    After further discussion, the girl said goodbye to SIVI and went back to the city with the motorcade.Sylvie was not afraid of what would happen to the girl on the road - although ordinary people could not detect it, he could clearly feel the subtle magic wave in the girl''s body, and there were two short daggers in the girl''s skirt. Although it seems that people and animals are harmless, according to Sylvie''s reading experience, she is afraid that she has the strength of more than two turns of magic swordsman. She has no difficulty in dealing with a group of unarmed civilians like kneading mud.


    It''s better to worry about yourself than to worry about her. It''s Dusk now. I''m afraid the second wave of monster siege will come after dark. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Cage opens his bat wings and glides silently through the night sky like a giant bat.


    His goal is to go to the floating island during the day.


    Maybe he was tired during the day. The girl with him had gone back to the hotel to sleep. Even as a vampire, that reckless prank is not a small burden on the body.


    But that''s good, because cage himself can''t be sure if he''s feeling right on floating island in the morning.


    If it''s just an illusion, it''s natural that everything will be fine. If it''s right, if the man who has been standing at the time of island buyer is really a higher-level clergy, it''s not a good thing to involve that lady.


    Although with the power of the magic eye, the strength of that young lady is above him, but in terms of actual combat experience, even if three girls are tied together, it is not enough for cage to fight alone. If there is a battle later, and what kind of damage does the lady suffer in the battle? The holy water light of the Holy See can do more harm to them than the sword and sword magic. She can''t escape the blame and will be severely punished by the eldest princess.


    If he is alone, cage is confident that even if he can''t beat him, there is no problem running away.


    Most vampires have the ability to see at night. The night when they can''t see their fingers is no different from the day in their eyes. So cage quickly finds the floating island chain by the way he remembers.


    He passed the enchantment outside the central islands and entered it.


    There is no big difference between floating island at night and daytime. Except that the boundary seems to be strengthened a little, which makes it a little difficult for him to cross, the only difference between floating island and daytime is that the fountain in semi-finished state has been completed, and now it is flowing with clear water.


    Because of the completion of the fountain, the small river bed, which was also semi-finished before, began to be filled with flowing live water, forming an independent water circulation system on the island.


    "Hum There''s no money for that. " Cage looked coldly at the courtyard, which was more delicate and beautiful than during the day, and snorted from his nose.


    Whether it is to transport a large amount of water to the island, or to perfect the fountains and streams which are still in semi-finished state during the day, it is absolutely impossible to do so without considerable labor and resources. Cage is not naive enough to think that that level of labor and resources is available for free.


    "It seems that our Lord of the island also lied. As a punishment, it doesn''t matter if I take away a little bit of his property."


    Although I don''t know the depth of the person who bought the island, the strength of the island owner is clear in cage''s eyes. For him, who has been promoted to Marquis level for some time, there is no big difference between a junior mage and an ordinary person or a lamb to be slaughtered.


    He chuckled and put his hand into the fountain and stirred the water. However, it was just such a move that his hand made it sound like it was placed on a red iron plate. Accompanied by a burst of white smoke, severe pain and burning sensation also came from his hand.


    "Holy water?" He exclaimed, feeling as if he had been trapped in a trap. He felt a strong uneasiness in his heart. He spread his bat like wings and planned to fly a distance first, and then make plans when the situation became clear.


    But it was at this moment that the water in the fountain pool seemed to have life, and all of a sudden, it entangled him in the past!


    "Bang!" He spat in a low voice, and cage''s face is mixed with anger and panic. Without thinking about it, he directly unfolds a layer of red magic border, which can block the water spray from the package.


    It''s also cage''s bad luck. The water of the holy chanting ceremony spring is not holy water, but it has its own purification function. After he put his hand in it, the purification function immediately reacts to the smell of ghosts and demons on his body. Without the corresponding senior authority of the college, that part of the body is naturally purified


    After cage blocked the seven constitution water prison launched by SIVI, he immediately summoned several bats and flew over several directions respectively to convey his own situation.


    But these bats, when they want to leave the enchantment boundary, just like they hit the real wall, they can''t leave the battlefield!


    "Since you are here, don''t leave so soon." SIVI said softly, throwing several free electric eels to Qixian water prison, intending to bake cage inside until it is ripe.


    Compared with seavy''s calmness, cage was shocked when he saw Sylvie.


    No matter who it is, it''s hard to see a man who has been killed by himself shaking up in front of him. Cage is no exception.


    However, he had not grown up to a dog for nearly a hundred years, and immediately realized that it was not the time to be dazed. He turned his hand over, fighting for the danger that he was also injured. He directly launched a blasting magic in the seven constitution water prison. He broke the water prison and took advantage of the situation to avoid the free electric eel of SIVI special dosage.


    As long as he can adjust from being beaten by pressure, marquis level of him is not without a chance of winning. Even in terms of strength and magic effect, he still has a slight advantage - after all, SIVI is only human, and the blood magic of vampires is known as weird.But will Sylvie make it so easy for him to change his posture?


    The answer is No.


    Just as cage retreated from the sky at the time of the explosion of the seven constitution water prison, an evil banishment fell on him, directly beating him to vomit blood and retreating. This is the priest''s credit. You should know that the priest is the killer of evil creatures, even if he is only an auxiliary enhanced purification priest.


    At this point, Sylvie started casting again, and a magic bludgeon hit cage.


    At this time, we can see the difference between being experienced or not.


    When he was in hollian college, count level vampire Peter K. Lawrence didn''t have a big gap with Seaver in terms of strength. Even from the perspective of rank, he still had a victory. However, even in the face-to-face battle with SIVI, he was still playing games. At this time, cage made a decision immediately when he was in a more severe disadvantage than Peter, and a mouthful of blood spurted out as a medium to directly launch the lower level Blood magic, forced to move a distance to the side in mid air, can avoid the magic blunt attack of SIVI''s face-to-face!


    Seeing that he avoided his magic, SIVI immediately realized that it was not good, and immediately made up a magic missile ten times faster. However, cage, who had been adjusted, didn''t panic. There was a red hexagonal shield in his hand. SIVI''s magic missile hit it and broke like a soap bubble.


    With such a little time, cage broke away from the rhythm of unilateral beating at the cost of a certain degree of injury.


    After a fight, cage is also very clear that the man opposite is not a kind of immortal beyond the scope of life and death, but a real human. Although he was curious about how he managed to escape from his own hands at the beginning, the other party would not answer, so cage did not ask. What he thinks now is very simple. Since he didn''t kill you before, he might as well kill you now.


    As for the priest that he cared about at the beginning, he estimated that his strength was not very good when the opponent attacked him just now. Even if some powerful clergymen didn''t cast the magic step by step, they could clean up the vampire in an instant by virtue of the holy light. However, even if the priest successfully hit him once, he did not cause great damage to him Obviously, the strength is not outstanding. If you start to slow down, even if you face two people at the same time, it doesn''t matter!


    Contrary to cage''s lightness, Sylvie was not afraid, but it was heavy.


    In fact, this is the first time that he has played with a marquis vampire in an equal situation. The former opponents are either weak or have no combat experience, or they are simply turned by the eye of Sauron before the fight. They can''t even resist like a candle in the wind


    The attack on his side under the dominant situation actually only caused him a little injury - and judging from his appearance, this degree of injury can only be counted as slight injury, which is quite different from SIVI''s original plan.


    Cage won''t give seavy time to be dazzled. His shield suddenly appears and disappears, replaced by a black fog.


    Sylvie recognized at a glance that this was not the blood magic of vampires, but the curse magic classified in the dark magic!


    Before he had time to think about it, he immediately launched a pain fraud against cage.


    At the next moment, Seaver felt as if he was suddenly covered with a black veil. Everything became hazy and unreal. This is the curse of standards affecting other people''s vision. From the point of being able to see things, it should be the second ring dark vision rather than the third ring''s deprivation of vision As a matter of fact, the casting time of visual deprivation is quite long. If cage uses this move, he will be interrupted by SIVI because he hears cage''s painful groan nearby. It seems that even the vampire can''t be immune to all the curse effects.


    The state that the visual distance could not exceed one meter soon disappeared. After all, dispelling the curse was also the priest''s specialty. At the same time, SIVI was also covered with an upgraded version of "glorious aura" by him, which greatly improved his own attributes in many aspects, but now he can''t use shadow magic even with the dark sky ball Yes


    After receiving the priest''s gain grant, SIVI immediately began casting again. The golden flame rose from his hand, illuminating most of the floating islands like the sun.


    At this moment, however, a giant beast like a shadow sprang out of cage''s hand and pounced on SIVI!


    This is the dark hyena of the three ring shadow magic. This kind of magic chants for a long time, but it can be attached to itself for a long time after being used. It only takes a moment to launch when you want to attack. In addition, this kind of magic will rob part of the magic power from the other party after it hurts the opponent, and converts it into shadow energy to supplement itself to maintain itself Therefore, it is favored by many demons.


    However, Sylvie slipped back in no hurry, and the wall of golden flame was in vain. The magic creature condensed by the shadow energy was howling. However, even though he howled like a bereaved dog, his body shrank a lot because of the large consumption of energy. However, the shadow hyena still kept on rushing to SIVI.Fortunately, SIVI experienced many similar things when he brushed the copy. His face did not change. A repulsion hit the shadow hyena. He saw that the shadow hyena had just emerged from the golden wall of fire, and was immediately pushed back into the fire because of repulsion, and finally completely disappeared.


    But before Sylvie was happy about it, cage got rid of the curse and the vicar''s attack, and with a red light in his hand, he punched Seaver!


    In fact, one of the most popular vampires to give up magic is to fight with the vampire in the long distance, which is not even the red hand!


    Unlike directly sucking human blood, Vampiric Touch can also absorb the blood of creatures through contact, but it does not increase the strength of vampires themselves. Its only effect is to contact and suck the blood of the other party, so that their magic power and wound quickly recover!.


    And in this kind of battle, if Sylvie is really stuck by the touch of a vampire, it is not far away from defeat!


    At this time, Sylvie realized that the purpose of the other party''s release of the shadow hyena was to attract his own attention. Then he took this opportunity to approach SIVI and carry out this almost one hit and kill plan!


    Compared with the slightly rigid and routine demons in the copy, the real vampires are more cunning and warlike.


    Even though he has seen through the plan of the other party, he is still in the state of just launching repulsion at this moment, which is similar to the hard and straight state. Let alone casting, he can''t even avoid!


    At that moment, a light shield suddenly lit from Seaver''s body saved his life! The vampire hit the hood with a thump, like hitting the toughened glass without any reaction at all.


    And Sylvie also came back to God. When the distance between them was less than one meter, he launched a magic blunt attack, and finally successfully blasted the other party out!


    It wasn''t until cage left a bunch of bloodstains in mid air and then smashed it to the ground. Sylvie broke out in a cold sweat and was frightened.


    He looked down on these vampires before.


    Because he can make instant magic and master many kinds of magic. In addition to the smooth process of fighting with vampires, he unconsciously underestimated the overall strength of vampires. To know that these guys have a terrible long life, even if they have mediocre talents, they can still spend a lot of time stacking their own ranks. And in this way, their own experience will also be rich to a terrible degree, a careless words, will definitely suffer from their own!


    In fact, this can be seen from the previous task options.


    In this battle, the priest supported by the system performed twice in a row to dispel the dim vision and shield SIVI at the critical moment. If it wasn''t for him, Seaver might have died once in reality.


    But even with his help, the difficulty of this task is still "brave", which shows how powerful the other side is!


    Thinking of this, Sylvie subconsciously wants to use five pieces of elemental crystal fragments to launch the empty King''s fist, but he is bitten by his teeth.


    If it is said that even fighting a marquis level vampire needs to rely on the empty King''s fist, then what should we do when the ancient demons and humans encounter more powerful ones in the war? Only to improve their own strength is the king.


    Not far away, cage, who was bluntly hit by magic, rose to his feet again. He could see that Sylvie could hardly deal with his attack without the help of the priest. So after he had stabilized his body, he simply attacked the priest directly!


    His figure accelerated in an instant, turned into a red shadow and rushed towards the priest behind SIVI!


    However, before he pounced on him, there was a huge pull behind him, which drove him towards siveira, which was the effect of SIVI''s magic traction anchor.


    Seeing that he was pulled away by Sylvie with magic, cage simply turned over in the air, and red awn appeared in his hand again, and punched Seaver out!


    Instead of waiting for the priest to shield him, SIVI launched the seven constitution water prison. Just when cage''s fist was less than ten centimeters away from Seaver, the water in the surrounding river suddenly turned upside down and turned into a cage to trap cage cage cage cage cage cage cage cage cage cage. However, it seemed that cage was trapped for a long time.


    At the next moment, seavy''s unexplained flame, like a beating heart, repeated its contraction and expansion, and then it gathered and spewed out at cage, who was trapped in the water prison!


    Shining and breaking, this is the only self created skill of SIVI. It is also the only magic that his destructive power has entered the third ring besides the empty emperor''s fist!


    The reason why I didn''t use this move before is not only that it takes about three seconds to shake before casting, but also because it''s so powerful that SIVI can''t control it accurately. If it doesn''t hit the target, the opponent will definitely guard against it It''s hard to hit again, so it''s the best time to start a brilliant break only when you''re close to zero!The golden flame rises like a column of light. The surrounding grassland is scorched instantly. There are lawns and the upper layer of the ground are blown over by the storm. In addition, the ground is burned by the terrible high temperature, revealing the unfinished pit below. The orange lava flows slowly from the ground to the underground hole, even the protection and enchantment Because of this blow, the boundary was broken down at the same time. Fortunately, it was not completely damaged and could be repaired soon.


    Sylvie was also a little out of his power after a blow, and was blown to the ground by the storm of the brilliant break - even though magic can be restored through the magic pool, magic potions and moon branches, there is no quick way to recover from mental fatigue.


    In addition to the time when he was rescued by the priest, the seven constitution water prison just now is also very dangerous. If Sylvie miscalculated, the seven constitution water prison could not trap cage, if cage was too strong to break through the water prison directly, if the other party could break free of the water prison before SIVI launched the brilliant break As long as one item becomes true, the result will be rewritten immediately.


    The experience of two consecutive brush offs with death gave Sylvie a feeling of heart failure.


    Although it''s normal to brush past death in the copy, he died twice in it, but after all, it can be resurrected. And who knows whether death can be revived in reality? Sylvie didn''t want to try anyway.


    Different from the first time he came to this world, at that time, he was able to look at death peacefully, because at that time, he had nothing to worry about except Eliza, but now he cares too much about the world, and has lost the original carefree.


    After a short break, SIVI turned on the college system.


    Even the Marquis of the vampire cannot survive this level of attack from zero range.


    This can be known through the task of "monster Siege II" which has been displayed as completed on the system. At the same time, SIVI is more assured that there is no "monster siege III" or anything after this task is completed


    Although he didn''t fight during the day, and judging from his strength, the vampire Marquis that he just defeated was better than the girl, but what SIVI trained in the copy directly gave him a feeling that the blue haired girl was more dangerous than the vampire marquis.


    It''s so hard to fight a vampire marquis. If you really fight that girl, Sylvie really doesn''t have the confidence to win her.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t know that the vampire Marquis he had just defeated was actually a vampire with almost pure blood, and he was also the direct subordinate of the big Princess of the pure blood faction. Pure blood gave him more powerful and condensed magic power, and the direct subordinates of the royal family enabled him to release more magic knowledge and combat experience. Compared with ordinary vampires of the same level, cage''s combat effectiveness is more than double


    After telling the Banshee to dispose of the bats they had caught, Sylvie''s eyes fell again on the mission panel.


    Because I don''t know when, another task appeared on the panel that he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    [task: intermediate test]


    [task content: after a long time of training and fighting, you have the strength and mentality to attack the middle level, so you can realize it in the tower of tempering! ¡¿


    [task requirements: complete the trial of the grinding tower (second floor)


    [Note: because the process of the grinding tower (second floor) is long, please make full preparation before entering. ¡¿(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    After that, Sylvie put everything down and had a good sleep.


    Because the castle has been vacant for many years, the beds in it naturally can''t sleep. Even if SIVI doesn''t mind being dirty, but because the quilt and other things have been exchanged by the original owner for money, sleeping on the bare board is no different from sleeping directly on the ground Maybe it''s more comfortable to sleep on the ground, at least not to smell the rotten wood.


    Sylvie made up for the night with the sofa in the dean''s room. Although it was not as comfortable as the luxurious big bed in Katherine Hotel, it was much more comfortable than the slate bed when he just crossed over and the ground on which he went camping.


    As a result, by the time he woke up from his dream, he was already on the rise.


    Although he missed three copies, he didn''t care. It''s better to adjust to the best state of your body than to refresh yourself with a full copy.


    What''s more, his goal now is very clear, that is, the second floor of the tempering tower that appeared yesterday.


    After yesterday''s battle, SIVI found that he was not as proud as he thought. Maybe even the high-level mages could not win him. But we should know that the protagonists of the world are not human beings now. They are just one of the many supporting roles in the eastern plain and the whole continent.


    Even if he can defeat the strong among the human beings, what should he do when facing the strong among the orcs, the strong among the elves, and even the strong among the demons?


    After the formation of the Academy, it may also be able to follow the current method of human beings in the face of the existence of those who are born with great power - using the number pile. But for Sylvie today, that time is still a little far away.


    Not only has the college not been completed, but the number of students is only three. If you don''t count yourself, the number of teachers is only one. Even if you look at the small private Magic Academy in the eastern plain, this scale is just old.


    So at this time, SIVI''s own strength is very important.


    If SIVI was a great magician, even if he didn''t do much publicity, because of the existence of his flag, there would be a steady stream of people coming to school or applying for teachers.


    It is no wonder that Sylvie paid so much attention to it.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that after defeating cage yesterday, SIVI unlocked a new achievement:


    [achievement: vampire hunter]


    [achievement level: black iron trophy]


    [unlocking conditions: 1. Kill more than three vampires directly or indirectly. 2. Kill a marquis vampire without external force. ¡¿


    [achievement value: 80 points]


    with the task reward of [monster Siege II], his achievement points have soared from one hand to more than 100 points.


    Standing up from the sofa, Sylvie stretched himself comfortably, rubbed his empty stomach, and decided to go to the city for breakfast to comfort himself.


    Although there is still food left on the way from Jonah to quellin, Sylvie is a small asset and doesn''t care about the cost of breakfast. Moreover, in the last strategy, SIVI encountered a crisis of lack of food and water, so this time we must be fully prepared.


    There''s another thing that Sylvie cares about.


    The vampire who came to attack here last night and didn''t go back in the end will definitely make the girl feel something wrong. If the girl knew that the other party was going to SIVI yesterday, she would also have noticed something.


    If you can''t touch it, it''s the best. If you do, you can infer from the girl''s attitude whether she knows something.


    As soon as he walked out of the castle, Sylvie met the dwarfs who were still working.


    These magical creatures, like they don''t know what fatigue is, can work for a long time. In fact, they don''t feel tired physically, which is different from goblin. Although both of them seem to be short humanoid creatures, goblin is a real beast, and the dwarfs are closer to energy creatures. As long as their own magic power is not exhausted, the dwarfs will not feel tired.


    Because of their hard work, a series of traces on the island caused by the battle of yesterday have disappeared completely. Even the big pit which was blasted out by Sylvie has been refilled and covered with turf. If the lawn is not a little lower than the other side, even SIVI can''t recognize where he lives However, it was the place where the big pit was blown out yesterday


    What the dwarfs have spent the whole night doing is not only shoveling soil and spreading turf, but also the fountain has been completely completed. In addition to the white platform and pool before, there are many gem like crystals on it. As long as the magic source is connected, these crystals will glow, and they will be very beautiful at night.


    It is worth mentioning that these crystals are not only decorative. When the crystals are on, the effect of spring water will be better, and even the taste of drinking water can be changedThe water system on the empty island has also been formed. Water emerges from the fountain, flows through several islands, and finally pours down from an island behind the castle.


    However, those water will not really fall to the ground, in mid air will completely disappear, will fall to the ground only along the river drifting from some garbage and natural fish.


    In addition to the sacred spring of chanting rites, in the middle of the fountain stands a jade carved into a bust of SIVI. The stone was built together with the holy spring of chanting rites. The dwarfs carved the stone into the shape of SIVI. But Sylvie thinks it''s not bad. The little banshees have already been called masters of sculpture. The bust of Sylvie looks like an indescribable sense of dignity. At first glance, it even looks more bold than Sylvie himself


    In addition, Voda told SIVI that the mysterious birthplace had been built and could be seen at any time.


    Sylvie touched his flat stomach and decided to eat first and then visit the mysterious birthplace when he came back.


    As a commercial city, there are all kinds of breakfast stalls in the city of golovito in the morning. SIVI even saw the words "Orc flavor, excellent flavor!" And then they sell a stall that looks like a piece of fecal yellow paste What kind of heavy food should you buy.


    Sylvie, of course, would not be interested in taking the risk of diarrhea. He bought a pasta that was a bit like a tortilla, a mixture of milk and juice, and then he ate breakfast and strolled around the street.


    Compared with the colorful night life of golovito, its morning is obviously much more lonely.


    It''s almost seven o''clock in the morning. In other cities, it''s already the peak time for residents to go to work (or go to work). However, in addition to those who sell breakfast in golovito, the number of pedestrians on the road is pitifully small. Even the shops on both sides have opened, so he can''t meet the vampire girl.


    A little frustrated, Sylvie San and his wife settled down their breakfast, made two rounds in the market, bought enough food and water, and then went back to the floating island.


    After returning to the island, SIVI and WADA first went to see the rooms transformed from the mysterious birthplace.


    For some reason, Voda built the mysterious birthplace in the basement, but Sylvie walked through the old floor and came to the basement, but he was shocked by the scene.


    The mysterious birthplace is not a simple room. There are numerous cuneiform marks on the walls around the room. After a brief look, SIVI finds that the inscriptions are ancient. Even the most knowledgeable magician may not be able to interpret these things.


    But what attracted his attention most was a huge ball of luminous gold in the middle of a room the size of an ordinary classroom.


    The light on this object is not dazzling, even if it is open. Sylvie counted and found that there were twenty sides of the ball, each with a different pattern.


    And the golden icosahedron ball is not floating there quietly, but beating like a heart, sending out a mysterious magic wave around.


    The effect of the mysterious birthplace is that it can raise the level of the two university subjects of "magic structure" and "alchemy" by one level. In addition, it can provide 20 alchemy material resources every day. Neither of them can be directly verified, but in addition, the mysterious birthplace can also sell some special alchemy drawings, which Sylvie is interested in.


    He reached out and touched the huge golden icosahedron, which occupied about a sixth of the room, and then the patterns on the surface of the ball began to glow brighter.


    The next moment, seavy found himself in a place similar to a supermarket.


    Piles of sheepskin scrolls are placed on each shelf, and the price and name of the goods are well written there.


    There are 20 shelves in total. Each shelf has its own logo, but it''s a pity that Sylvie can''t understand the meaning of that pattern, and the alchemy formula on the shelf doesn''t look like the same category. He saw a flying broom next door to the drawing, which was actually a temporary sex change medicine formula


    It may be that the production drawings and pharmaceutical formulations here can not be reused, so even the same kind of drawings often have a large number of piles together.


    But after looking at it carefully for a while, Sylvie found that even the formula of the same thing produced subtle differences. For example, if you look closely at the temporary sex conversion drug, you can find that there are also the classification marks of whether the breast is male or poor after becoming female


    Apart from some alchemy formulas that can only be used for pranks in any way, many of these drawings have good effects, and many of them can be regarded as miraculous skills. At least Sylvie has never heard of a potion that can turn one''s hair into a green snake.


    In addition to the great effect, these drawings are surprisingly cheap.It takes more than 100 points to buy the flying broom in the achievement store. The production drawings here only need two money resources Of course, how much it costs to make this thing has to be calculated separately


    Sylvie has been picking and choosing all the way. After all, although many things look great, considering the cost and current practicability, it is not the time to buy them. This makes Sylvie can only resist the desire to purchase wantonly, in line with the idea of excellence mixed in a pile of parchment.


    After a long time of picking and choosing, SIVI arrived at the last shelf.


    The first 19 shelves are different. The last shelf has more than half of the drawings and only one copy.


    Sylvie strangely picked up the nearest drawing and looked at it.


    College communication components


    [after loading, the student ID card can obtain the call function. The two student ID cards required to have any one of the "Dean master tower", "sentinel ring tower" and "College beacon" within three kilometers of each other.


    [loading condition: there should be a building above LV1 of "Dean mage tower"


    [purchase price: 100 points of gold resources]


    SIVI looked at the things written on the parchment with a daze.


    This thing is the magic school version of mobile phone! And although I don''t know what the last "College beacon" is, it means that there is a dean''s law tower within one kilometer, which means that you can have unlimited calls in the college? This cliff is a good thing!


    And loading also means that there is no need for additional loss, as long as you buy it, you can use it. Although the price of a hundred points of money resources is a little expensive, but in terms of function, the performance price ratio is absolutely not said!


    But Sylvie managed to resist the urge to buy it directly and put the parchment back where it was.


    Although it''s really a good thing, it will have to wait until the college is built. It''s too hasty to buy it now.


    So he continued to move forward. While browsing all kinds of drawings quickly, he also tried to restrain his desire to buy. Finally, he barely made a rough tour of the whole place.


    At this point, he has almost understood what kind of place this shop is.


    In short, except for the last shelf, the alchemy formula on all shelves in this shop is the alchemy technology lost in the long years from the last era to today.


    However, many complete sets of technologies are incomplete, and many extremely adverse technologies lack the most core part. On all the shelves, Seaver saw empty spaces with the words "temporarily out of stock.".


    I think it is necessary to reach what conditions before we can see the formula on the vacant seats.


    Apart from the 19 shelves, most of the items on the last shelf are prepared for the college. In other words, the system props are not very related to the real world. However, the most effective drawings are all from this shelf. Of course, the high price is the opposite. Even SIVI, who has just made a fortune, I''m afraid You can''t buy even half of the drawings even if you''ve exhausted all your property.


    So SIVI left the store in the same way he left the store without a single drawing in his hand.


    "My Lord, you are back." Wada, who was waiting outside, didn''t seem to be surprised. SIVI, who suddenly appeared, said hello to him.


    "Yes." Sylvie, who wanted to stay on the drawings, perfunctorily perfunctorily.


    "What do you think of Voda''s work?" The little Banshee asked expectantly.


    "Well done." Sylvie was not stingy with his praise, took out a gold coin and threw it to the dwarf demon: "after that, there is still a lot of work waiting for you, this is overtime pay."


    Because there''s a lot more to build than these buildings now. The fighting last night was fierce, and it might have caught some people''s attention. It was not the effect SIVI wanted. Therefore, the best choice is to excavate the interior of the floating island quickly, and complete the construction of the star vein furnace, magic engine and magic pool, so that the college has preliminary mobile power.


    Voda grabbed the gold coin, gasped and wiped it with his sleeve to make it look brighter. Then he grinned and put it into his arms.


    The dwarfs were not greedy for money. They preferred gold coins more than their purchasing power. They paid more attention to the glittering appearance of gold coins.


    "You can rest assured to give it to us." The little dwarf demon looked very proud, and with a smile, he hammered his chest and assured him that Said that this action almost became its habit: "we certainly will not fail to live up to the host your expectation!"


    "That''s good." Sylvie returned to the dean''s room without saying anything.


    After wrapping up the food and water he bought and tying it to himself with a strong rope, SIVI opened the door to the trial. In the place that used to show the first floor of the grinding tower, now there is the second floor of the grinding tower.It has been nearly two months since SIVI was promoted from a mage apprentice to a junior mage. He originally planned to promote at the fastest speed in the shortest possible time. Unfortunately, the criteria for judging the promotion by the system are still unknown. So SIVI has stayed in the rank of primary mage for such a long time, but this time he can be promoted again.


    He did not hesitate to confirm that he was in the copy.


    However, unlike the disorderly ruins on the ground floor, SIVI found himself in a city this time!


    Where he appeared was a five story house with a balcony, tents and boxes, but no bonfire.


    But none of this surprised him the most. What really surprised him was the people who walked up and down the street when he looked down.


    This is the first time a real human has appeared in the copy! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Sylvie''s balcony does not have direct access to the entrance of the building, but there is a metal ladder at the back of the building that leads to the dark alley behind the building.


    Although it''s one of the options to fly directly with levitation, because this copy is so special, SIVI thinks it''s better to be quiet before you know something about it.


    Before that, there were no other humans in the copy of SIVI''s strategy, but this time there were so many, which made him a little uneasy. God knows what it means


    The ladder was in disrepair for a long time. It was covered with rust in the wind and rain, and there were even obvious cracks in some places. With the help of the wind element, SIVI managed to climb down.


    After patting off the rust on his hands and body, SIVI walked out of the alley and came to the street.


    At first, Sylvie also thought about whether the people he would see were NPC or not. He would only say a few fixed words and do some fixed things. However, after observation, he denied this point and thought that the real human beings should be in this town.


    In addition, although at first glance it looks like an ordinary human town from the roof down, SIVI finds a significant difference when he comes to the street.


    In the past, in addition to normal human beings, there were some people who were very tall and had the characteristics of wild animals. That''s a branch of orcs, orcs. But you don''t see these guys in human towns in the real world. Humans don''t like these furry creatures. If most humans catch orcs, they either use them as slaves or simply kill them directly. Therefore, they generally live in Orc territory and hate humans just as much as orcs, although the attitude of orcs towards them is not very good.


    In addition to orcs, Sylvie also saw a dwarf with a long beard and a sledgehammer on his back, pointed ears, beautiful elves, tall and bulky monsters, and Rattan Baskets sitting on the trolls'' backs, which were driving the goblins in the monsters


    Of course, most of them are human beings. However, he was very concerned that there were magic waves in all the human beings he saw, which meant that all the human beings he had seen in the city so far were all magicians - although most of them were just mage apprentices, the fact that all the people were magicians was incredible. You know, in reality, there is often no one in a hundred people with magic qualification Are the people in this city so tough?


    But soon he found out something was wrong.


    Except for a small group of people and other races in this city, the magic waves of other human beings are too synchronized and coordinated It''s like it''s coming from the same person. From the theory of magic tectonics, this phenomenon is impossible to happen.


    When things go wrong, there must be demons. Sylvie immediately tries to find out the mystery.


    Originally, this kind of behavior was just his spontaneous act, but he really found a strange place.


    There is a tall tower in the center of the city.


    Although at first glance the white building is just a bell tower, around the top of the tower with red tiles and white walls, there is a spectrum like aurora.


    Even though the distance was not close, SIVI could feel how powerful the clock tower was.


    He believed that if the bell tower was detonated in the city, it would surely blow up the whole town.


    In Sylvie''s view, building that kind of building in that place is equivalent to building a nuclear power plant in the city center.


    What a mess the people who built this city are


    He came to the surrounding of the clock tower, closed his eyes and felt the magic wave of the clock tower. As for why not just go to the bell tower, it was because there was an army of magicians stationed under the clock tower. According to the magic intensity, there were even several high-level magicians. Although there is nothing to worry about one-on-one SIVI, it is troublesome to have more than one number. In order not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding, SIVI can only wander around the tower in the end.


    The bell tower itself should also be a magic device, which will bind a lot of magic power in it without any leakage. However, its effect seems to be only the binding magic, and can not cover up its own magic wave, which makes Sylvie quickly confirm that the magic on the clock tower and those on the street are from the same source.


    "Is that bell tower like a magic pool that can generate a lot of magic through some kind of mechanism, and then pass on the harmless magic to the residents one by one through some special means of transportation?"


    Sylvie tried to infer according to his own understanding. Because in the infusion of knowledge and the level bonus of the mysterious birthplace in the Xinghai ruins, SIVI now has LV5 in both alchemy and magic creation, and it is already a master level existence in real human beings. But even a master, he had no idea about the structure of the bell tower.


    "No, even so, as long as it is not generated by itself, no matter what kind of magic suddenly enters the body, it will be regarded as a foreign magic invasion by the body, causing rejection."After thinking for a long time without any clue, Sylvie resolutely gave up thinking about this thankless thing. He came here to attack the copy rather than investigate the local conditions. I just strolled the streets of the town.


    This town is not small, and there are a lot of shops. In fact, the goods sold in these shops are very good. Even in some shops specialized in selling magic goods, there may be a lot of bloody things in the real world. And these things are just like Chinese cabbage piled together for you to choose


    Like the wand shop where Sylvie is now. In the open space of the shop, a large number of wands with different shapes were piled together in disorder. What makes Sylvie''s envy is that in the judgment of the system, there are several rare goods in the magic wands piled together like garbage, and the excellent ones are a lot of them!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t buy them.


    After wandering in the city for so long, Sylvie is not a man who lacks his mind. Naturally, he has a little understanding of the basic knowledge of this town.


    For example, at the most basic point, it is not gold coins and gems that are used as general equivalents in this town, but the crystal and fragments of elements.


    The "2.4" element on the magic wand means the "crystal" element.


    Unfortunately, the copy of SIVI brush has been used for so long, but so far it has not even been able to get a complete crystal of elements.


    Finally, he can only bear the pain of tears, put the wand back to its original position, and then leave dejectedly


    After spending most of the day in the town, Sylvie became more and more confused.


    Generally speaking, there are two types of replica strategies.


    The first is to kill the boss in the dungeon. Most of the instances in the trial are of this type, and Sylvie is good at dealing with this type.


    The second type is not to kill boss, but to complete what task is considered successful strategy. For example, in the first floor of the sharpening tower, SIVI failed to defeat the Titan tarantula, and completed the strategy directly by touching the mission target; there was also the star sea relic that needed to light the lamp of claddick.


    When he first came to this replica and saw many people, he subconsciously decided that this copy should be a copy of the task class.


    Unfortunately, most of the day passed, but he still didn''t know what to do, which made him doubt. Was he wrong? This copy is also the first type of copy. If you want to pass the customs, you must kill all the people in this town?


    Sylvie looked at two children not far away: a sniveling boy handed a piece of sugar to a little girl with a bow on her head with a dirty hand. The boy had a fight over the sugar and a child twice his size. The little girl took the sugar, put it in her mouth, and showed a sweet smile to the boy. The boy saw the girl''s Smiling face, also showed a little silly smile, two people hold hands, skipping to leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way. " He sighed and muttered in a somewhat dispirited voice, "I can''t do it at all."


    Although for those who offended him, SIVI could not hesitate to fight back, even to their death. In order to protect himself, he would not be merciful to the night aristocrats who did not offend him.


    But in order to let his rank rise to slaughter ordinary people, which has violated his bottom line.


    Sylvie wanted to be strong, but he didn''t want to be that ruthless power. The dean is a person who protects and educates students. If even the dean is the kind of person who can kill ordinary people without iron for their own selfish desires, his college, even if it is strong, can never be called the first in the world.


    At least Sylvie thinks so.


    Just when a little bit of a despairing Sylvie plans to launch the return crystal back to camp to exit the copy, suddenly the city''s alarm bells go off.


    It''s sort of like the earth air defense siren echoing over the town.


    Just before SIVI could react, a new task appeared in his mind.


    [mission: the first front. Guard Erikson! ¡¿Task content: the abyss is approaching, but human beings are still immersed in a false peace. This is a wake-up call to all mankind! Please hold back the abyss as long as you can. ¡¿


    [task requirements: any three tasks within the following five tasks can be completed. The more the number of tasks completed, the higher the task completion evaluation. ¡¿


    [1. Ensure that the "Tower of glory" of ariderson will not be broken within an hour after the war; 2. Kill the demon lord cerrost (weak); 3. Kill the abyss serpent projection; 4. Kill Barry, the skull king; 5. Kill more than 500 demons and undead within an hour]


    at the moment when the mission appears, SIVI is subconsciously relieved It''s not really about killing civilians. But soon his nerves began to strain again.


    It is said that the demons of the last era successfully landed from the abyss to the thematic plane by taking advantage of the space gap near ariderson, and launched an unprecedented attack on human beings, thus opening a magnificent prelude to the mythical era!"So, have I become a participant in the mythical age..." SIVI picked up his eyebrows and secretly put on a team of city guards who were running against the stream of people in a panic: "although it''s only fake, it''s a good feeling."


    - the northwest wall of eredson --


    the wall strengthened by earth elements had already been hit by a huge gap. The ground was full of brick and stone fragments and human limbs and broken arms. A huge snake with a dark purple body held its head up and swallowed the meat in its mouth. After swallowing the flesh in its mouth, the bright red snake letter began to breathe again, and the cold snake eyes looked at it The pale guards around seemed to be picking the next food.


    Because it''s just a projection, its strength has shrunk a lot. Needless to say, the most powerful breath of death of the abyss serpent has been cut off. But the demon king''s pet is not an ordinary devil. In this case, its strength is still incredible. At least those magicians and battle mages in the City guard have no threat to it.


    Behind it, in the opening of the wall which was broken by it, many lower level demons swarmed in like maggots smelling rotten flesh.


    The space-time crack has just opened, and the channel of the abyss has not been established for a long time, and it is still very unstable. In order not to impose too much burden on the passage, the first batch of demons came mainly from small demons and evil demons, which were inferior demons with extremely poor strength. As the leader of the demon lord and the skeleton king, they weakened themselves to a certain extent before they could pass through the abyss channel. However, even though they had become "extremely weak", there were still not many people who were involved in it Our opponents.


    Sylvie learned from the conversation between the city guards that the skeleton King appeared in the east of ariderson, while the Demon Lord appeared in the south by West. Now the whole city''s army is in a state of extreme chaos, unable to organize effective resistance. The only calm troops are the garrison troops of the brilliant tower, but they will not attack until the tower is in danger.


    He sighed with disappointment when he saw that some of his comrades had been swallowed up by the serpent. He had planned to rely on aridson''s city guards to weaken the pit serpent, but he didn''t expect that the team would be so vulnerable. It seems that human beings in this era have been content with peace for a long time and have no sense of crisis at all.


    Then he opened the glowing flame, put it into a ring of explosive arrow, and shot it toward the abyss snake.


    The reason why we don''t need to use halo Raptor is that although it has strong attack power, it will drain SIVI''s magic power once and for all. If you are outside, you can supply it through the magic pool, but there is no way to contact the magic pool in the copy. You can only restore it through potions and moon branches. And none of the five tasks can be leisurely sitting on one side waiting for the return of the devil, so how to beat the other side with the lowest cost is also a very important point to pay attention to.


    The abyss serpent itself is a demon with a crusade level of over 30, and it has been weakened a lot, and its projection has reached level 20. Ordinary magic can no longer hurt it. If you want to cause damage, you can only use the flame as the front.


    The golden arrow of fire hit the snake''s head hard. Before the snake understood, the arrow of fire exploded suddenly, and a small piece of it fell off in an instant. However, because the high temperature carbonized the wound at the same time, there was no blood flow. Although there is no way to make it lose too much blood, it also prevents its strong regeneration ability.


    The abyss serpent angrily looks at the human who dares to harm it, and then pours a torrent of spell like power towards SIVI.


    Although poison streamer looks like black liquid, it is actually a magic attack. If you use a magic shield below the second ring to resist, I''m afraid it will melt the shield and turn the caster into pus in a moment.


    Sylvie, who has a certain understanding of this, naturally won''t be hit. A traction anchor pulls himself backward, easily avoiding the poisonous streamer coming from his face. At the same time, he does not forget to use the shining fireball to challenge the projection of the abyss serpent, so that the snake can completely lock its target on himself.


    During this time, the city guards, who had already been defeated, reorganized again, but this time they did not continue to attract the attention of the abyss serpent. Instead, they helped SIVI as much as possible and kept all the low-level demons out of the city.


    Sylvie also hoped that the group would not make trouble, and began to work hard with the abyss snake projection.


    The current situation is that the abyssal serpent is too large to move. Although it is extremely sensitive, it will still be attacked by SIVI''s various glowing versions of a ring of fire elemental magic, but the damage is not big each time. It seems that SIVI is determined to accumulate those low damage to the point that the opponent can''t move.


    On the other hand, although SIVI seems to be able to easily avoid the attack of the abyss serpent, it is only "seemingly". As a matter of fact, no matter which skill of abyss serpent, as long as SIVI is scraped, he will definitely be out of the game. Whether he can save his life still has to be said


    It''s like a world champion fighting all over the world, but he can''t do anything but a mosquito.Finally, its accumulated anger erupted before the damage, and black smoke gathered around its mouth, and red lightning flashed through it from time to time.


    Even if he had not fought with the abyss serpent before, he could see that he was holding back his moves. Sylvie certainly would not stand there and wait for it to stop. Suddenly, a flash of magic was lost.


    But this time the abyss serpent seemed to have made up his mind to get rid of the little bug that was always bouncing around him. He ate all the attacks of Sylvie, and then his attack was finally completed!


    It seems that the black sphere that can absorb all the light in the world is spewed out by it. The black ball, which was only the size of a washbasin, suddenly swelled up, and then swallowed up the whole body of SIVI with lightning speed! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    The black ball ejected by the pit serpent exploded and spread to a small half of the town in a flash.


    Hundreds of low-level demons and humans who did not have time to escape were lifted up in the air by the blast storm, and then, like raindrops, accompanied by the remains of buildings, they made free fall movement under the action of gravity.


    However, the abyss serpent did not relax. Although the power of dark matter spit is very strong, the world is not without a special race that can be immune to this attack. As a weak and weak low-level demon in the abyss of the jungle, it grows into one of the top predators in the upper food chain. Even if it is only a projection, it has a rich battle as the noumenon The serpent of experience never despises any of its enemies.


    It spits out the snake''s signal and secretes pheromones that can sense the smell of its surroundings. After carefully detecting for several minutes, it still did not find the smell of the insect nearby. Only when it realized that the only one who could cause effective harm to itself had died. Under his own spit, he began to wreak havoc like a natural disaster again ¡£


    On the top of a building more than five kilometers away from the abyssal serpent, a semi open tent stands strangely there, and the embarrassed Sylvie is lying on his bed in the tent.


    Just before the abyssal serpent vomited, he felt that there was a high-energy reaction in front of him. He simply launched the home crystal and escaped to the camp.


    It turns out that what he did was quite right. Even if it is 10% away from the battle site, SIVI can still see the impact of the explosion in the northwest. Until now, the thick plume of smoke formed by the explosion has not spread and is still curling up. If there was no return crystal, he would never have survived in the center of the explosion.


    "Too big." Sylvie reflected on his mistake just now: "even if it''s just a projection, that guy''s strength will not be worse than Marquis class vampire. The idea of directly facing his enemy was wrong at the beginning."


    The reason why human beings became the masters of the mainland in the last era is not because of how strong the force of human beings themselves is - otherwise, they will not be easily beaten to pieces by the abyss forces which are still in internal strife, and even the civilization will almost be cut off completely - but because of the powerful magic technology of human beings, they can discover through their own minds and successive experiments Now a new principle of magic creation, found a magic alchemy formula, found a power of terror miraculous magic.


    In the same way, many times, human beings can defeat epic monsters, not because the bravery of human beings is so strong that they can easily challenge monsters. In many myths and legends, it is because the brave men of human beings used some strategies Some of them are not even brilliant But this is the case. Human beings can find ways to overcome difficulties through their intelligence higher than most creatures. Therefore, it is clear that human talents are not good in many aspects, but they always have a place in the world''s higher organisms.


    SIVI thought he was strong enough to challenge the demons of level 20. But when the real fight, but found that the gap is still too big.


    It seems that it is not a good way to fight with brute force if you want to attack the snake in the abyss without any plan.


    Sylvie launches his levitation from the roof to the street. Different from the bustling and bustling environment before, the streets are full of broken limbs and broken bodies. People who want to flee in a panic and those who fall on the ground or on the street constitute the main theme of the street. In this case, no one will pay attention to how Sylvie jumped from the above.


    Although Sylvie had already killed people himself, he felt a little uncomfortable when he saw the dead bodies. So he tried not to look at the bodies and flew in the direction of the abyss serpent.


    It is worth mentioning that, on the way, Seaver found that the goods in the shops had disappeared.


    Although it is likely that he was taken away by the runaway shopkeeper, Sylvie always feels that those things have been erased by the system.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. If he can easily get the props and equipment, SIVI can hang this copy for a few months, and brush the equipment and props to enough cost before trying to pass the customs. And the system certainly won''t leave this kind of loophole to SIVI, so those equipment and props must be specially used to make SIVI''s eyes greedy and see the things that can''t be eaten


    Although it is closer to the center of the town, Sylvie also began to find low-level demons around. It seems that the abyss is invading faster than SIVI thought.


    For example, when he was not far to the northwest, he met a group of small evil demons, who were holding rusty broken blades. How could they rush towards SIVI? He couldn''t help thinking of goblin in the night forest center, and those dwarfs would rush over like this. In addition to being slightly uglier than the imp, the difference between the two is probably that goblin is green and the imp is black


    By using the method of dealing with goblin in the dungeon, the fastest way to clean up these little rogues, SIVI''s task completion in one of the five missions increased by a small amount to the naked eye.If you don''t take care of the big boss in the other three directions and concentrate on the miscellaneous soldiers, SIVI is confident that he will finish the task of killing 500 low-level demons or undead in half an hour.


    However, if you do so, the tower in the middle of the town will be broken. When the tower as the source of magic power is broken, the people in this town will lose their weapons and armor. It is very unlikely that they can leave safely when standing naked in front of the invaders. Without the help of the people living in this copy, the three big boss can meet easily without any resistance. By then, the possibility of SIVI trying to kill each other will be infinitely reduced.


    "In other words, you must kill at least one tower before it is captured..."


    Normally speaking, the strength of the three big boss should be that the Demon Lord is stronger than the skeleton king, and stronger than the abyss serpent projection. But now the demon lord and the skull king are weak, and their strength should not be stronger than the abyss serpent projection.


    It''s just that Sylvie has seen the strength of the abyss serpent, and he''s a little sure about fighting the abyss serpent projection. However, the strength of the demon lord and the skeleton king is still a mystery. Instead of wasting time to test the demon lord and the skeleton king, it is better to solve the projection of the abyss serpent first.


    So Sylvie no longer stops, just solves the low-level demons that he encounters on the road, and advances to the northwest at full speed.


    Before long, his vision again appeared the projection of the abyss snake with its head raised enough to be as high as the fifth or sixth floor.


    After SIVI was transported back to the camp, the nearby army was no match for the abyss serpent. The first ring of magic is completely immune to it, and most of the second ring''s effect is not obvious, and Sylvie''s combination of magic is not common people can learn. Even if some magicians go all out to fight and get hurt, they have to use the three ring magic, but because the magic wave is too obvious, they are easily detected by the snake, and finally they die under the venom of the big snake before they can finish singing.


    Many of the soldiers lost their sense of war because of the tragic death of their comrades and began to flee. The rest of the soldiers had to fight with the snake for no chance because their families were in the city to protect their families.


    When SIVI arrived, he saw this scene: a bald man, holding a huge sword in his right hand, leaped onto the top of the snake in the abyss. Most of his clothes had melted, and most of his skin showed a dark red color burned by acid. His left hand, which was originally the forearm and palm of his elbow, had turned into a mass of purple rotten meat, I can''t see the original appearance at all. It''s obviously rubbed by the venomous flow of the abyss serpent''s spell like ability. You can imagine how much pain this big man is suffering now. With his vision strengthened by glory aura, isive can clearly see the twitching muscles on his face and the cold sweat of his head. But even so, the big man still stubbornly laughs and smashes the huge sword which has only half of his hand to the head of the abyss snake.


    Compared with the huge snake head, the huge sword is as insignificant as a toothpick. However, with the full blow of the big man, a piece of scale under his feet also cracks. I saw the big man throw away the huge sword in his hand, and with the bloody hand of the tiger''s mouth because of the shock, he grabbed the scale crack, and the smile on his face became ferocious!


    The next moment, the magic of Han suddenly gathered, and then it exploded like a bomb! All of a sudden, even the great snake''s head sank suddenly because of the explosion!


    Sylvie is no stranger to this kind of explosion. Although the carrier is different, it is also the type of explosion when he detonates the crystal fragments of elements.


    However, all the magic power and vitality of the Great Han just blew up a scale of the abyssal snake. Although the skin under the scale was also covered with blood, within 10 seconds, the wound was almost restored because of the terrible vitality of the abyss snake.


    Even so, the faces of those city guards who saw the attack effective also showed a resolute expression. It seems that they also intend to follow the example of the big man and use himself as a body bomb to exert all his magic power and vitality to severely wound the abyss serpent!


    Although SIVI was shocked at the beginning by the great man''s tragic self sacrifice, he soon found out the plans of the rest of the city guards.


    Are they idiots! Sylvie couldn''t help sighing again.


    Even if all the people are tied together and detonated together, they can only hit the abyss serpent once at most. It''s far from enough to kill it, not to mention that such a person would commit suicide by himself. I''m afraid it will not have any effect except that the other party becomes hungry because he keeps repairing his body.


    It can''t go on like this. At the same time, SIVI made a decision immediately.


    When he''s not in touch with the other side of the city, he''s not in touch with the snakes.


    From the brief contact, he knew that the big man who had just exploded was actually the captain of the city guard. Now he is in charge of a man named You''an.


    Sylvie''s plan is very simple. First, send a small group of people out to attract the snake''s attention. The rest of the people will make traps according to the method provided by SIVI. When the signal of trap completion appears, the big snake group will try its best to lead the snake to the trap.It''s a very local method, but it''s often more useful when it''s more earthy.


    In order to reassure the city guards, sivei joined the more dangerous attention group. In fact, there are not many people in the city guard who can pay attention to the abyss Serpent - the dregs can''t beat the abyss serpent, let alone hate


    At first, You''an also suggested that he should join the attention group, but he was rejected by SIVI.


    It can be seen that there is no one in the city guard except You''an who has the command ability. If the trap group is not supervised and adjusted, the efficiency will be reduced by half, which in turn increases the burden of the attention attracting group. Therefore, even though one hundred of You''an are not willing to do so, they still do their best to help make traps.


    There is no time to grind. At this critical moment, no one will be mentally handicapped to question Sylvie. Most of them have seen SIVI fighting with the abyss serpent, and the young man who looks nothing special is also a very powerful magician. In addition, I had already planned to sacrifice myself for the city before. Now I have a little hope to live. Naturally, I will not refuse.


    Soon, when Sylvie reappeared in front of the snake and rewarded it with a shining ball of fire, the snake was angry.


    Acid spitting and poisonous streamers were thrown around like no money. During this period, there were even several attempts to reuse the terrible black ball attack of the previous one. However, experienced Sylvie would try his best to launch a magic blunt blow with ten times the power when he saw the snake accumulating power, and hit the big snake''s cheek to plan its power.


    It turns out that slapping on the face is not harmful to human body, but it can cause a great blow to self-esteem. It is also an effective way for big snakes.


    After being slapped three times by Sylvie, the snake finally went mad.


    If the acid gushing before was like a light rain, now it is pouring rain. If the poisonous torrent before was like a turbulent stream, now it becomes a river. In addition, the abyssal snake uses its strong body to carry out a rampant attack, which also causes a lot of trouble to SIVI.


    The other people in the attention group were ignored by the big snake, but they didn''t have a big problem. Only one person died under the fierce magic poison because he was affected by the poison.


    SIVI fought and retreated. When provoking the serpent, he found that many low-level demons were affected by the serpent. After a while of ravaging, he could only lie down on the ground dying. At this time, as long as Sylvie sets a fire casually, he can get many heads


    More than half an hour has passed, and the number of demons killed on the task panel has reached as high as 300. As long as the killing speed continues to be maintained, one of the five missions can be definitely won.


    After a while, snake and Sylvie began to show signs of fatigue. Although acid spit and poison flow are magic like abilities, they can be used freely like talents. However, if they are used too much, they will eventually consume a lot. In addition, the huge body constantly attacks and wants to crush SIVI, who is a little bit small in his eyes, even the abyss serpent is a little tired.


    And Sylvie was even worse. If he hadn''t been equipped with excellent or rare equipment, had he not brought enough magic potions, and if it wasn''t for the excellent properties of the moon branch, he would have died under the snake''s kiss.


    At this time, sever''s equipment was splashed with the acid or venom of the abyss serpent, and its durability declined sharply. I''m afraid it will be scrapped soon. Although there are still some magic potions left, he has used them continuously, and there is rejection reaction. Even if he drinks the medicine in a short time, the effect will be greatly reduced. Although the moon branch is good, it still lacks enough in the final analysis aggressivity.


    Of course, his performance in the eyes of the city guards is already shocking. It is clear that the magic level is not high, but he can cling to the terrible abyss serpent. If he did not see it with his own eyes, I''m afraid they would scoff at all those who said that.


    Just when Sylvie felt that he couldn''t bear it, a magic flame burst out in the sky not far away - it was the signal of his agreement with Euan.


    So SIVI pours a bottle of magic potion, regardless of whether it''s useful or not, he starts to pretend to be exhausted and tries to lead the abyss serpent to the direction of the trap. This process is very smooth. In the previous battle, SIVI hit half of the time and suddenly starts to run down. At first, the abyss serpent is very cautious, but after more than ten times in a row, it has already been used to it This time, seeing that the other side was approaching the limit, he immediately rushed to the end.


    And then it''s ready.


    The trap Sylvie chose was not a very complicated trap - it couldn''t be done now. They used the most classical trap, the hole trap. In short, it''s the kind of digging a hole in the ground and letting the animals fall in by themselves


    Many things have to be said in the magic world. In the earth, digging a huge pit with a depth of 100 meters is definitely a big project, but in this world, it has not even been completed in half an hour.


    The reason why he chose this kind of trap is very simple, because SIVI found that the abyss serpent was very strong when he fought with the abyss serpent not long ago. He had a very strong defense against both physical attack and magic attack. Moreover, he also had a complete range of fighting methods, such as melee combat, long-range spit, and range skill dark matter spit. But even so, it still has a big weakness, that is, it can''t flySylvie, who fell into the trap with the abyss serpent, launched the floating technique before he fell to the ground. He compared his middle finger to the snake and left a sentence: "stupid, I can fly!" They flew out of the trap.


    The next thing to do is to take good care of the snake. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    According to Sylvie, the hole trap they dug is narrow at the top and wide at the bottom, which is somewhat like a conical flask in chemical experiments. This can effectively prevent the pit snake from climbing up from inside. We should know that the moving mode of the abyssal snake is not only able to wriggle through the abdominal scales like ordinary snakes, but also can use the hard ribs under its skin as the legs, which is like a centipede. If the pit is too shallow, or the top is wide and the bottom is narrow, it may be able to move at once Rush forward. In that case, the city guards who are surrounded by the pit will have to be reimbursed


    However, to be able to dig out such a big pit in a short time in the town, although the magicians in this copy have poor strength, the amount of magic seems to be very sufficient.


    However, it is obviously unrealistic to rely on a pit to kill the abyss serpent who is a high-level abyss creature. Besides, the venom of the serpent alone can dissolve an escape path at the edge of the pit.


    Almost at the moment when SIVI flew out of the cave, all the mud and bricks around the hole exploded violently, dumping them into the pit and burying the snake in the abyss in an instant!


    Immediately, the other free earth element magicians began to add bricks and tiles to this burial. While burying the snake alive, they also placed more rocks and soil into it. Finally, they pressed the land more and more. It was just a soil system composed of soil and masonry debris. But with their efforts, the hardness of the ground has exceeded that of ordinary rocks.


    "Is that guy dead?" You an breathed out a long breath. The most tense person in this battle was not SIVI, who was wrestling with the abyss serpent, nor the earth elemental magicians who were processing and adding points. Instead, he had been unifying all the people and distributing their work.


    The magicians who are good at fire expel the weak demons around them. The magicians who are good at wind elements help transport the bricks and stones dug out by the traps. The magicians who are good at water elements provide nursing treatment and auxiliary work for others. The magicians who are good at earth elements are responsible for digging holes and filling the final pit.


    Although there are exceptions, but this is the basic situation, we work together, and finally at the critical moment, we successfully buried the abyss serpent alive hundreds of meters out of the ground!


    "No, it''s not dead yet." Sylvie frowned and looked at the ground under his feet.


    In fact, he was not looking at the land, but a projection screen floating in the air.


    To determine whether the abyss serpent is dead or not is very simple, as long as the corresponding task is completed. It''s a pity that even if they buried the abyss serpent alive, the task of killing the abyss Serpent on the SIVI task panel still doesn''t show the completion status.


    However, the environment of the abyss is far worse than that of the main plane, and the adaptability of the abyss creatures is far higher than that of the main world creatures.


    It''s no surprise that the existence of the abyss serpent can even hold its breath for three days and nights. It seems impossible to suffocate it in a short time.


    Of course, Sylvie is not going to dig him out of the ground and kill him again. No matter whether we can kill it or not, even if we want to dig it out, the workload is not SIVI can afford.


    He asked Euan for some coins from this copy, that is, fragments of elemental crystals - it was a good thing, whether it was detonated to kill people or set fire, or to give weapons some strength through inlays and enchantments, and most importantly, it could summon the fist of the void emperor - and then SIVI ran in another direction.


    This time it''s the East, where the skull king is.


    After all, Sylvie didn''t challenge the demon lord''s confidence. Therefore, compared with the demon lord whose fighting power is high, the skeleton king who likes to call a group of little brothers to make a mess is better.


    Unlike the abyss serpent, which directly rushed forward and crushed the buildings, when SIVI arrived to the East, it had turned into a white sea from a distance. Many city guards were divided into small groups and were struggling desperately in the sea of skeletons mixed with scattered low-level demons.


    There are all kinds of skeletons in the sea of skeletons, which are as weak as level 1 of crusade. As long as ordinary people take weapons, they can break up ordinary skeletons, which are so strong that they can easily launch a series of three ring Aboriginal magic bone magic.


    The king of the skeleton himself, because of his huge body close to three meters, stands out in the sea of skeletons with an average altitude of less than 1.7 meters.


    But even so, the city guards could no longer stay in the sea of skeletons, let alone move to each other''s side to attack each other.


    Sylvie also tried to snipe the skeleton monarch from a distance, but it didn''t work at all.


    The skull King''s own high-strength magic resistance is left untouched. Every time SIVI attacks, a skeleton or something else will jump out to block the king''s attack.


    It didn''t help the situation to continue to watch in the distance. He took a mouthful of the magic potion left and ran towards the skeleton sea!


    As the saying goes, ants kill elephants. There are only three ways to defeat a quantitative enemy: to have more quantity than him, or to have a quality that can ignore the degree of quantity, or to have a certain quantity and a high quality at the same time.Sylvie couldn''t reach the first two. Even with the shadow servants and tree people he could summon, the number here was still overwhelming. And before Sylvie was promoted to a great mage, he could not really have the strength to ignore the number level, so there was only one way left.


    Gather the city guards who are in the separated state to form a force that can fight against the skeleton sea, and then use this power to directly kill the skeleton king!


    There is also a saying that the fittest will survive in the battle. In the battle in which the weak city guards died long ago, none of them is a strong one with strength. They can still be surrounded by skeletons for a long time.


    And Sylvie''s choice to try and kill the king had his own considerations.


    Among the five tasks, protecting the tower is the most random one. Sylvie has no way to guarantee whether the tower will be pushed away by other boss when he plays boss. Among the three targets, the abyssal serpent was buried alive by himself and the city guards in the north-west. It took a long time to suffocate it. At least now, Xiwei can''t afford to wait, and can''t dig it out. Naturally, there''s no way to kill it. There are still three tasks left. Among them, the difficulty of killing the demon lord and the skeleton king is half the battle difficulty. The simplest one is to Kill 500 miscellaneous soldiers. Now SIVI has more than 200 kills, which can be regarded as half finished.


    However, even the task of killing 500 miscellaneous soldiers has a time limit, which must be completed within an hour. Because of the tussle with the abyss serpent, there is less than 20 minutes left.


    If SIVI didn''t take care of the skeleton king and the demon lord, he would not kill less than 500 soldiers in 20 minutes, but this would give boss 20 minutes of free attack time in disguise. Judging from the urine of the city guards'' combat effectiveness, the tower would not be able to survive. In this way, SIVI finally had to fight with the demon lord and the skeleton king in order to complete the mission


    However, if we try to kill the skeleton king according to the plan just now, these dense skeletons can definitely be used to make up for the 500 miscellaneous soldiers, and at the same time, we don''t need to waste time. If we can take advantage of the situation to kill the skeleton king, we will kill two birds with one stone!


    So siveicai gave up to observe the demon lord and went straight to the skeleton king.


    It''s not difficult to break into the sea of skeletons. The strength of skeletons is too weak. SIVI only uses a magic missile with ten times the power to make a way in the sea of skeletons. However, when he went deep into the skeleton sea, the pressure around him increased exponentially.


    There are skeleton swordsman (Crusade level 6), skeleton heavy armour (Crusade level 7), skeleton shadow Assassin (Crusade level 8), skeleton swordsman (Crusade level 9) and so on. The control and output of cannon fodder and flesh shield are all available. What''s more, there are skeleton mages (Crusade level 1-5) repairing the skeletons around SIVI when they hit him with magic Even after his perfection, the magic barrier can barely cover the whole body. Because of too many attacks, cracks appear, which makes it hard to hold on.


    However, Sylvie has experienced many copies. He has been fighting for nearly two months in a row. A man with rich combat experience will not be helpless because of a skeleton.


    At the same time when the magic barrier breaks down, SIVI''s repulsion skill will all the skeletons around him. This magic has no killing power, but when surrounded, the effect is better than many powerful magic. If you use powerful magic at this time, because you are too close to the opposite party, you will also be hurt. You can only drink poison to quench thirst.


    When a small open space appeared around SIVI, he first made up a magic barrier for himself, and then used his magic blunt blow to hit the skeleton on his right. In that direction there was a team of city guards separated by the sea of skeletons.


    Relying on magic and fighting and walking, Sylvie was able to get to a badly damaged building. The house was an ordinary two-story house, and the surrounding walls were originally white, but now there are a lot of yellowish brown places, which looks like patching the white walls. In fact, it can be regarded as a patch. When a skeleton digs a hole in the house, the city guards who hide inside will seal the hole with earth element magic. As soon as they come and go, the houses are covered with patches.


    Fortunately, at present, there is no skeleton mage who can use the three ring magic to keep an eye on them. Otherwise, the fortifications of this level will be destroyed.


    The team is the weakest of the surviving city guards, with a water elemental mage, two earth elemental mages and a combat mage.


    The battle mage is responsible for blocking the door and keeping all skeletons away. The water elemental mage is responsible for supporting the battle mage and sharing a little bit for the battle mage when the situation is tight.


    The two earth elemental magicians are busy repairing, occasionally throwing a few dust balls into the window. Although they are not powerful, they are better than none


    At first, the city guards in the house were very happy to see SIVI and thought there was help coming. However, when he found that SIVI was only alone, the house immediately fell into a desperate mood.Sylvie didn''t have time to enlighten them - less than 10 minutes left, but the task of 500 miscellaneous soldiers still had more than 100. If he didn''t hurry up, the mission would fail.


    So he made it clear to the other side that there was no "gentlemen, I like war!" There was no such inspiring words as "demacia," and there were no slogans that could be uttered. SIVI simply explained his plan to the other party, and then he took the lead to rush into the sea of skeletons.


    The city guards looked at each other, and at last followed SIVI''s footsteps and advanced in a direction.


    They are not stupid. Naturally, they know that the success rate of SIVI''s plan is poor, but at the same time, they are not cowards. Instead of crouching in the room and waiting to die in fear, why not just die in order to kill the skeleton king? As the city guards, they also have their own dignity and glory. If there is no goal, they will focus on their own lives. Everything is just to survive. When the goal appears, they will put their own life aside and use it to defend their country and the people behind them!


    Sylvie''s progress is not smooth. The closer he gets to the skeleton monarch, the greater the resistance he faces. The four magicians killed with him have already died, and one of the earth elemental mages has died, and the remaining three are also all decorated. But after all the hardships, they finally got close to the place where the second city guard was located!


    At the same time, SIVI''s mission has also changed.


    [kill more than 500 demons and undead in one hour: complete]


    [number of necessary tasks remaining: 1]


    if he has completed two consecutive tasks, he only needs to kill the skeleton king again, and this copy will be successfully cleared. According to Sylvie''s experience, if any copy can be cleared at one time, the reward will be much better than the second one.


    The temptation of reward makes him have more fighting spirit!


    The team of the second city guard is much better than the first one. There are more than ten of them. They work together in shifts to arrange the border, kill the skeletons around them, rest and treat them. Even if the sives don''t come, if they follow the current pace and the strength of monsters, it probably doesn''t matter that they can last a day.


    After SIVI stated his ideas, the city guards were divided into two camps, in addition to those who were still on duty.


    One is that Sylvie''s idea is too unreliable. It''s better to wait for the rest of the reinforcements to arrive and slowly nibble away all the skeletons with them, rather than risking the total annihilation. The other camp naturally felt that SIVI''s plan was worth a try, and their attitude was a bit more pessimistic. They thought that they might not be able to support their reinforcements.


    The two camps argued for more than ten minutes. In the end, only four people were willing to follow SIVI forward, and the remaining three said they did not want to waste their efforts and go to the end. By the way, their wounds have been healed by SIVI''s life potion.


    Finally, SIVI, with seven men, began to move forward again.


    Different from the time when the number of people is small, a large number of people can move forward in other ways without having to resist the attack of skeletons.


    The magic output of SIVI''s magic barrier increased, barely covering seven people, and then the other magicians took turns to open the front. Sylvie himself kept this kind of border like but movable shield all the way forward.


    After that, although they passed through several separated garrison sites, they were almost the same as the previous one. In the end, when SIVI ran all over the garrison sites and directly ran to challenge the skeleton king, there were only 15 soldiers in their team


    Just as they were about to face the skull king, a violent explosion came from behind them, followed by a huge wind as terrible as a 12 degree typhoon! It doesn''t matter if they squat down and pull each other. At most, it''s just difficult to move. However, the skeletons are blown to pieces, and many of them are directly destroyed by the magic wind. All of a sudden, the dense sea of skeletons is emptied.


    Before Sylvie and his men could get back to what was going on, there was a succession of shouts of people not far away.


    Then the magicians around SIVI began to say in horror, "what about my magic? My magic is gone "The tower of glory has been captured, we are finished!" "Damn, is Ellison doomed to fall?" "Mom..."


    SIVI looked back at the distance and saw that the tower that had stood high had disappeared. He thought it was the demon lord who had captured him.


    As soon as the tower is destroyed, the magic power of human beings in this town will be reduced by half. The previous screams should have come from the city guards just now. Once the magic power is reduced, even if you have been able to swim in the sea of skeletons, you can only become the prey under the knife.


    Instead, it was the city guards who followed SIVI, because the protection of SIVI''s magic barrier was not damaged."This is not the time to be dazzled!" Seeing the despair on all the faces, Sylvie couldn''t continue to sit back and ignore: "it''s not over yet! Now the only chance to win is to continue to move forward and gather the little power to defeat the skull king! Only in this way can we seize the last chance! We, our families, can live on! "


    "Don''t worry, as long as you can stop these skeletons, I can definitely kill the skeleton Lord! In the name of Sylvie Aldrich (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Although the world is very similar to the earth in many places, there are still many differences.


    Apart from the obvious differences between magic and alchemy, there are more differences in the rules of the world.


    For example, if the corpses of the world are directly exposed to the wilderness without any treatment, after a period of time, these corpses will not decay completely, but will be "refreshed" and disappear like in the game.


    But in fact, the so-called "Refresh" does not mean that the corpse has really disappeared out of thin air, but has been sent to the plane of the dead by the rules of the world.


    The corpse will go through a toughness test directly after it reaches the dead plane.


    Through the identification of the body, the rate of decay will be greatly slowed down, the formation of walking corpses and zombies and other unconscious ghosts.


    Some extremely strong bodies will directly become mummies, black samurai and other high-level dead spirits.


    Most of the bodies that can''t pass the toughness test will be directly eroded by the breath of death. In a few seconds, there will be only one skeleton left. Then a magic core will be generated in the skull of the skeleton, which will be used as energy to make the skeleton possess the basic movement ability and become the lowest undead -- skeleton.


    It is for the sake of their families and friends that they will not be reduced to this level after death. Even if there is no lack of land for cemeteries in the world, except for some rich and noble people who have enough money to build tombs and hire mortuaries, other civilians can not guarantee whether the corpses will be dug out of the soil by the animals with a keen sense of smell, and finally cremate The funeral ceremony, which is simple, fast and basically cost nothing, is widely spread in human society.


    By the way, the popular funeral of orcs is celestial burial. This kind of funeral is similar to the traditional funeral of Mongolian, Tibetan and other ethnic groups in the earth''s heavenly Dynasty, as well as the Maasai people in eastern Africa. They treat the corpses of the dead in some ways, and then let the birds and beasts devour them. It is believed that only in this way can we return to the embrace of the mother earth. The funerals of elves are more similar to ordinary burial, except that they are generally buried around the moon tree, so that the moon tree can get nutrients from the corpse and protect the corpse from being taken away by the rules of the world


    Back to the point, whether it is zombies or zombies, even zombies whose bodies are mostly rotten, still have the hope of becoming a high-level undead such as the Black Knight or even the death knight. However, the skeleton has no possibility of this kind of advancement - because there is no body, no matter how it is advanced, it is still just a skeleton in the end.


    However, this does not mean that the skeletons are all weak (although more than 90% of the skeletons are scum with less than level 5 of the Crusade level...) After countless years of baptism, the core of magic element is transformed from invisible to tangible, and then from solid state to ionic state (similar to the burning flame state, here refers to the transformation from the core of magic element to the fire of the soul), the skeleton can reach the peak of the skeleton family, the strongest existence in the skeleton - skeleton king!


    Human beings are no stranger to the skull king. In fact, not to mention the last era, in the history of this era, human beings also have a record of fighting with the skull king, and won several times.


    Of course, this does not mean that the skull king is weak. In fact, almost all the victories of human beings against the skull king are piled up by human beings.


    As a certain necromancer said, without the help of the great mage, the blood that human beings pay to defeat a skeleton king can even dye the Rhine River (the largest river in the eastern plain, imagine twice as much as the Yangtze River).


    Every skeleton of the skeleton king has been tempered and hardened beyond steel, and ordinary weapons and magic can''t effectively damage it; the fire of its soul condenses makes it no longer as muddled as other skeletons, and it doesn''t know how to adapt mechanically. Years of training make it have high attainments in magic and white-edge warfare, which can be called omnipotent, and there is no obvious and obvious Common weaknesses and weaknesses.


    If you want to defeat the skeleton king with + 2 level correction and 28 Crusade level, it''s only possible to ask the great mage to do it, or let more than 30 high-level magicians bombard him continuously - and the premise is that he still has to stand still and let them boom


    If you want to use the army to carry out the sea of men tactics, the skeleton king who is in charge of the skeleton clan will let you see what is the real sea of men tactics!


    In theory, even ten sives tied together are not enough for a skeleton king to fight with one hand. But that''s only in theory. What''s more important is that the skeleton King now has not only lost half of his strength because he has ventured through the space cracks. Even the ribs that are hard to be hurt by ordinary magic weapons are now covered with fine cracks. It seems that they are not comfortable in the space cracks


    It was probably for this reason that it didn''t rush in, but Sylvie''s promise made their already extinguished fighting spirit burn again - there was nothing to lose anyway, so what if it was to fight for life?


    Most of them are with such mentality. The city guards have exhausted their last remaining little strength, just like a hard reef dam, to block the turbulent tide of skeletons outside, giving SIVI a chance to face the skeleton king!But this opportunity is not fleeting, but the city guards can not support for long. The key is whether SIVI can take the skeleton king before their defense circle is broken by the skeletons!


    SIVI reacted quickly, and he was forced to fill himself with a bottle of magic potion, which was actually useless because of the repulsion, and the flame in his hand rose. The first to look, SIVI had planned to use the brilliant to break the victory. Because now, any game is false, all you need is to output it with all your strength!


    The response of the skeleton king was not slow. When he found that his guard was broken, a group of human beings were surrounded by themselves, and the man who was in the head still had a violent magic wave, he realized that it was not a time to let the other party attack at will.


    The large body of the skeleton king was transformed into a white shadow, and in a quick moment, he appeared in front of West Wei with agility which was not consistent with his huge body. He raised his bone arm comparable to a wolf''s stick and hit him hard towards the unresponsive West Wei!


    SIVI almost subconsciously opened up the magic barrier, which was the habit of the replica that saved his life.


    The magic barrier was broken under its attack, while West Wei, while the other side was slow by the magic barrier, flashed aside, avoiding the fate of being directly attacked by that attack.


    Even so, after the huge hand bone hit the ground, a big basketball pit was smashed on the solid brick ground, and a spider web like crack appeared on the edge of the pit. Even the scattered and splashing gravel contains a lot of force, which makes SIVI feel a lot of pain.


    But he still calmed his mind, not let the flame of the hand glow out, but the violent will made the golden flame begin to jump, and in disguised to enhance the magic activation.


    The skeleton king did not catch up after a blow, but from the empty eyes radiated the magic of strange.


    SIVI immediately realized that it was a curse, and he was afraid to take it hard, and he could only stumble back a few steps, because the blaze of his hand was reduced a lot immediately.


    The skull king saw that SIVI was quite afraid of this attack, and immediately guessed that he had no corresponding restraint to the curse, so he began to impose various curses on him.


    Malicious gaze, dark spirit, peeling candle, clown dice All kinds of curses that SIVI can not recognize or recognize are turned on the battle. Even if he can not avoid the past, he has been cursed twice in the Dodge process. Fortunately, the two curses are pain deepening and death badge. The former can double the pain and damage when West Wei is injured, while the latter is that the West Wei will hurt when he suffers all kinds of undead attacks With bonus, it is not a magic that works immediately. Thanks to this, now, as long as SIVI is wiped by the other party, this copy will be almost out of the game


    But SIVI is not totally unprofitable.


    "Magic does not use more than three rings, and close attack has only been tried once, and it is still in the case of mutual exploration." SIVI retreated a distance, gasped a little, and sorted out his own brain information: "this is different from the habits of general skull kings..."


    Because the skeleton kings are gradually promoted from the lower level skeletons, most of them are in close combat at first. Even if they are skeletons, their magic power is at the bottom of the same level of magic objects, even some of the fighting magic things are not as good as those of the hand-fighting type. Therefore, they often send out a few one or two rings of magic and then swing the stick to draw people directly Although the skeleton monarch will gradually gain the casting ability in the advanced stage and the ability of spell like skills can also have several, but when fighting, the skeleton king still prefers to fight close combat.


    "If it wasn''t for this guy to be innovative," the glow of SIVI''s hands burned again, and a surprise appeared in his eyes: "does that mean that his injury has been barely enough to fight close to him..."


    Unlike many demons, skeletons have a strong vitality - they can''t be ''dead'' until their pheromone core is destroyed - but they have little self-healing power. If you don''t rely on skull restoration, it is better to find a disabled person to remove the bone and put it on your own if you want to recover it naturally


    The skeleton monarch will naturally repair the skeleton, and it also has the ability of "skeleton army" to repair all the skeletons in an area. The problem is that this ability can not play a very important role in itself, for the simple reason.


    If a character has tens of thousands of points of life, what is the use of a skill that can only recover his or her five or six points of life at a time?


    And those who can use skull repair are also at the moment by the city guards silk top outside, there is no way to repair their boss.


    However, he began to attack the skeleton monarch with some magic damage, but he attacked the skeleton monarch with magic with no small impact.


    Since magic damage is not effective, it will be simply expanded by the impact. Anyway, the skeleton monarch''s body is different from the general skeleton, and is not afraid that it will rush out and surround himself and exchange the body with the general skeleton - it will only make it die faster!Finally, after being shadowed by SIVI''s sandstone bomb for the third time, the skeleton King finally got angry and began to attack SIVI with his hands like a mosquito.


    SIVI clenched his teeth and tried his best to block the attack from his left and right. As long as he could hold on to this moment, the victory was close at hand, and he could even see the bone chips on the opponent''s palm that began to peel off slowly!


    However, the sky failed. Just as the skull King''s palm began to crack, one of its claws broke through Sylvie''s magic barrier and slashed across SIVI''s abdomen.


    The powerful attack of the skull king, combined with the effect of the two curses, the deepening of pain and the emblem of the dead, suddenly darkened Sylvie''s eyes, and even his consciousness seemed to have drifted away.


    Time seemed to slow down at this moment. In a trance, he could see that the city guards not far away had opened up a little space for him to fight with their own few strength. They screamed as if they wanted to let their life give out the last light. They did not hesitate to squeeze their own vitality and exert magic. He could even see him The blue veins on our forehead and neck are caused by long casting and intense activities.


    The reason why they try so hard is because they trust him.


    Trust in SIVI Edric, who had never known him, but brought them out of the skull circle and assured them that he would defeat the skull king.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, I didn''t call it that name before crossing. "


    SIVI felt the fishy sweetness coming from his mouth, gasping and muttering with a bitter smile.


    He bit his tongue hard just now, which was very powerful, and almost bit off his tongue. However, it was also because of this that he regained his trance consciousness.


    Dragging his wounded body, he managed to dodge the pursuit of the skeleton monarch, and the flame which had been extinguished in the previous attack rose again.


    Although theoretically speaking, even if all the city guards are dead this time, they will be refreshed the next time they enter the copy. But I don''t know why, in his heart, he can''t treat these city guards who have rushed through the sea of skeletons with him as ordinary NPC. Instead, he really regards them as comrades in arms fighting with blood. He can trust and regard his back Entrusted to them, they can also trust and entrust their future to him.


    This kind of pure trust between each other makes seavy feel very happy, at the same time, in order to live up to them, he decided to do his best to fight the last blow.


    It''s not brilliant. Now Sylvie''s magic power is not enough for him to do it. All he has to do is to bluff the flame, such as the magic activated with active ether, and then hurl all his power at the skeleton king!


    Magic blunt attack ¡¤ brilliance sublimation!


    And the skeleton King seems to have noticed something wrong. He opens his jaw, gathers all his magic power, and launches his magic like ability, which is called the judgment of death, and its power is equivalent to the black pillar of four ring magic.


    See gold and black two energy impartial collision together, and then a violent explosion!


    Near the city of eredson, Sylvie limped toward the camp, using the branches of the moon as a crutch, according to a somewhat ambiguous memory.


    In fact, the magic was very harmful to SIVI. However, his body suddenly collapsed when he was bluntly hit by the other side''s death judgment with the magic power sublimated by the flame.


    Without the support of the body, the death trial suddenly lost its accuracy, and SIVI seized the opportunity to blow it back, destroying the other party''s unreliable skull, completely dispersing its soul fire and successfully annihilating the skeleton king.


    His mission has been completed. Although he still keeps a void King''s fist as his card, he has no confidence to be able to kill the Demon Lord in one blow. Therefore, he decides to return to the camp to hand in the task and return to the real world after receiving the reward.


    Although the bonus for completing a few more tasks is tempting, you know it. Sylvie knows exactly how bad his body is now.


    However, I don''t know whether it was bad luck or other reasons. He was a little lost and broke into the scene of the demon lord''s massacre.


    The broken limbs, arms, blood and fat, and even some heads with a look of panic, like the scene of hell, let SIVI shiver all over.


    Not far away, the Demon Lord looked at the scarred SIVI with a playful expression on his face. He easily tore a city guard who was fighting with a sword in two. His large intestine and some other internal organs slipped out of his chest and abdomen and fell to the ground. The sight of some little devils rushing to fight for these fresh organs also showed Sylvie why there were so many bodies on the ground, but none of them had complete viscera.


    Then SIVI suddenly found that the camp he was looking for was on the roof of a nearby house. Because he has been holding the moon branch all the time, his magic power has been restored a lot. If you use the traction anchor at this distance to the camp, combined with floating and repulsion, you should be able to escape there before the demon lord reacts, and then you can get the reward and leave the copy directly.But when he saw the little boy and the little girl he had seen nearby in the skull on the ground, a lot of blood and anger rushed to his forehead.


    There was no fear or confusion. Five full-length element crystals appeared in his hand, and then his whole body''s magic power was evacuated again, but this was not enough. After the magic was used up, SIVI could clearly feel that his vitality was also rapidly passing away.


    If he could see himself, SIVI would find that his hair was rapidly turning white at the back of his head.


    "Thank you for your care in the world of mankind. This is a gift in return." Sylvie looked at the demon lord indifferently, but the expression on his face changed dramatically, like fear and anger, but it had no meaning for SIVI: "the fist of the void king."


    Then came the power of the void. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    I don''t know how long it took Sylvie to wake up.


    He didn''t wake up naturally, but was awakened by a sharp prick in his brain.


    Excessive casting will not only cause serious trauma to his spirit, but also hurt his soul in spiritology.


    If the caster, regardless of his or her own limits, arbitrarily casts too much, he will probably suffer from dementia when he is old, and this kind of soul damaging behavior is not good for the refining of magic power in the future.


    Fortunately, SIVI''s desperate strike seems to have succeeded in killing the demon lord, and the number of tasks completed on the task list has changed from three to four.


    Although the task of killing the abyss serpent can be achieved only by finding a way to kill the abyss serpent, SIVI carefully measured the state gap between each other, and finally resolutely gave up the tempting idea.


    He dragged his tired body back to the camp. On the way, he almost fell off the ladder several times because he couldn''t use his hands. Now he can''t perform magic. Falling from the third or fourth floor is a life of death. In case he falls down, he will be depressed to vomit blood after returning to the real world I even succeeded in killing one and killing two. In the end, I fell to death because of my own fault. All my efforts were in vain. What was too frustrating


    When he returned to the camp and chose to hand in the task, a ray of sunlight shone through the thick clouds in the sky on Sylvie, who was lying on the balcony floor in a large font.


    The warm power was transmitted to SIVI''s four limbs and hundreds of bones, which made him feel as if he was immersed in a hot spring after a hard day''s hard work. It was as if his whole body''s tiredness was lost from his pores. His whole body was very relaxed.


    Even the kind of headache that is said to be hard to recover due to excessive casting disappeared because of this light. Instead, it was the feeling that the power began to fill the whole body gradually.


    Different from the original magic, the Magic now makes Sylvie feel more pure and refined. Although the quantity is similar to that before, the quality is obviously improved to a higher level!


    Then, what used to be just a little bit of knowledge began to appear in his mind in a more three-dimensional and detailed way, and he also keenly felt that his mind seemed to be more flexible, just like taking off a sack that had been on his head.


    For example, things that used to take a moment to think about can now be remembered almost in a flash. Moreover, he thinks that there are still a lot of things that need to be repaired and perfected, such as the magic of huiyaoliepo.


    When the light disappeared, Seaver stood up from the ground. Although his clothes looked shabby, he never felt so good about himself in terms of state.


    With his high-quality magic and his understanding of mysterious magic and other subjects in his mind, SIVI clearly knew that from this moment on, he was no longer a junior magician, and he really stepped on the level of a medium level Magician - although even when he was still at the first level, he could pick up a lot of middle level magicians


    The new strength in his body gave him a kind of confidence that he might not lose even if he went to fight with the shadow of the abyss serpent again.


    Unfortunately, the perimeter of the camp has been sealed off by an invisible border. Now all SIVI can do is to leave after receiving the reward.


    Of course, the reward for the second floor of the tower of sharpening is not just for advancement.


    In addition, Sylvie found other prizes in the supply box that turned into gold.


    First of all, there was a card, a leather bag, and a wooden box that looked very old.


    He first picked up the card, which was covered in small letters.


    Credit component


    after loading, the credit system can be enabled. All college students can obtain credits by completing tasks entrusted by residents, tasks assigned by teachers, publishing research reports by themselves, and playing powerful demons. Tasks, topics, research reports and credits that can be obtained by defeating demons are evaluated by the system. After the evaluation is completed, it will be recorded in the college information of the dean''s law tower, and the corresponding credits will be entered into the students'' student cards. Credits can be used to purchase props and equipment in the college store. In addition, other related buildings or props can be linked to obtain other effects. For details, please refer to the appendix below. After loading, you can query in the Dean master tower. ¡¿


    [for every 10 credits obtained from students through college stores or other buildings and props, the module can be used to convert them into 1 achievement point. The compulsory collection or cheating of credits from students is not included. ¡¿


    [loading conditions: the preliminary construction of the college has been completed]


    in addition to these words, there are also a large number of introductions about buildings and effects, but those can be kept for a long time.


    Seavy took the card and gave it a good kiss.For a college, it is very important that students have the motivation to learn. This is especially true of newly established colleges like Sylvie.


    Although this is a magic world, the students'' motivation to learn must be higher than that of the earth in order to gain the power to have a certain voice in the society. However, a large number of students will give up becoming a magician because the study of magic is not as interesting as expected, but very boring, and just spend a leisurely time in the college For a while


    But as people have the psychology of comparison, especially when there are enough things to show off capital in the college store, as soon as the credit system comes out, Sylvie can imagine the extent to which students will be crazy about their credits.


    Just like the appearance of a fruit phone on earth, people began to buy it in order to show off and follow suit. Moreover, credits are much easier to obtain than money. As long as you work hard and hard enough, you can exchange credits for equipment and props without selling kidneys!


    Not to mention the large number of special buildings that can interact with credit components.


    In addition, students'' prestige can''t be improved through the small tasks of the college, even if they don''t earn a lot of credit, but they can''t use the small task to increase their prestige After high reward tasks, they can be put back into the task pool for students to help. If the virtuous circle goes on, the college will only get better and better in terms of reputation and performance. It is only a matter of time before we want to challenge St. doragon college!


    As for cheating, Sylvie is confident in the college system In his mind, is there any cheating method in the world that can cheat kengda''s college system? If you don''t, thank God


    With this kind of ecstasy, Sylvie picked up the little bag again. This little blessing bag has no special attribute, but a simple space object with the size of less than ten cubic meters. Although such a large and stable space object is no longer common on the mainland, it is nothing to SIVI, who owns a storage box.


    What surprised him a little was what was stored in the belt.


    [devil Lord''s curved horn]


    [alchemy material]


    [the huge and curved horn on the demon lord''s head is rich in abyssal magic and has its own corrosiveness. It can be used to make weapons, props or other magic weapons. ¡¿


    [corrosion (11): a ring of poison magic that can corrode the objects it touches. Each time you use it, you must wait 10 minutes before using it again. ¡¿


    [Note: "my horn is covered with poison!" ¡ª¡ªBy demon lord >


    [skull King''s death mark]


    [alchemy material]


    [skull King''s soul fire is broken, which is composed of pure magic and soul. Bring your own skull recovery and control. It can be used to strengthen weapons, make props or make magic devices. ¡¿Br >


    , you can use the skeletons to slay the corpses every 15 seconds. Make them your most loyal servants. ¡¿


    [Note: "click, click, click!" ¡ª¡ªIn addition to the two special ones, there are also a bunch of devil wings, three evil devil tails and more than ten skull skulls. It seems to have been obtained after completing the task of killing demon lord, skull king and 500 miscellaneous soldiers.


    Although it can be regarded as a very good reward, under the stimulation of the previous credit system, Sylvie has been able to treat such prizes calmly.


    After putting the leather bag in his pocket, he turned his eyes to the third prize, which looked very shabby.


    [Acacia box]


    [special building accessories]


    [legendary box connecting akaxia records. After it is placed in the library, ten books in the world appear randomly every week. ¡¿


    [in addition to the free right of one book per week, there are two ways to obtain other books. One is to pay for the achievement point, and the other is to assign a book to generate a random task and put it into the task pool for students to complete. If it is completed, the book can be obtained free of charge, and students will also get corresponding credits. But once the task is hung in the task pool for three days and no one can collect it or finish it, the book on the third day will be excluded from the ten books. ¡¿


    [front building: library or stack room above LV1, bulletin board or mission Club above LV1. ¡¿


    after reading the attributes of the box, SIVI subconsciously turned his mouth, but he didn''t expect that the props matching the credit module appeared so quickly.


    From the attribute point of view, this award is not bad. At least, it can increase the book collection of the college by one book every week. However, although the task behind seems to be a win-win situation, it seems that it is very good, but SIVI is very aware of the system''s pitfalls. He is afraid that the tasks generated after he has assigned a book should be very troublesome, but the task award The one with low incentive credits, naturally no one wants to do it, and the book will be excluded as soon as the time comesBut anyway, the copy of this time was finished. He put the box into the small bag and chose to draw the clearance reward.


    Because Sylvie overfulfilled the task, he was awarded a for the clearance this time. According to his estimation, if he succeeded in doing it together with the abyss serpent, he would have grade s. But it''s not important. What''s important is the customs clearance reward.


    As in the last promotion, this time, the customs clearance reward is not the usual props and equipment and various coupons, but a pure magic book, and compared with the usual six awards, this time the reward is as many as eight.


    Three ring fire element magic: flame funeral


    three ring water element magic: extremely cold and heavy rain


    three ring earth element magic: Jade sarcophagus


    three ring wind element magic: fangs blowing


    three ring holy magic: evil removing holy gun


    three ring Dark Magic: howling chain


    three ring Arcane Magic: second class dragon oath >


    because the Destructive Magic has already been brilliantly broken, although it is still not perfect, because Sylvie has acquired the experience and knowledge of a middle-level magician. With a little modification, the brilliant breaking will soon step into the category of real three ring magic. Therefore, SIVI does not attach great importance to Destructive Magic. So fire funeral, tusk blast can pass.


    Although the name of howling chain sounds like the magic of the control system, it is actually just a way to connect multiple targets, so that when a single object is damaged, the other connected individuals will also suffer a certain degree of damage. With a wide range of skills, the damage is considerable. However, there is no advantage in front of the other magic, so in the mind of SIVI, the ranking is relatively low


    And combat magic is not in Sylvie''s consideration at all - the orthodox magicians in the world are hiding behind the vultures, swinging a stick up like something, do you think you are Gandalf!


    The only magic that can attract his attention this time is the extremely cold and heavy rain with a large range of slow effects, the elixir gun that can cause great damage to the dark and undead, the emerald sarcophagus that can trap the lower level enemies, and the second-class dragon oath that can summon the help of the lower level dragon clan.


    "Four out of eight, half of the chance doesn''t go wrong."


    SIVI murmured to himself and chose to start the extraction. After a few turns of the wheel, the pointer slowly stopped in a place.


    Sylvie wiped his eyes in disbelief and looked again, but there was no change in the handwriting on it - the three ring battle Magic: the spirit arm.


    All of a sudden, Sylvie was in a big groove.


    "Meow, how could your hands be so black?! It''s not scientific! "


    He didn''t expect to get this thing before he drew it. In his worst thought, he would draw fire funeral, fangs blowing, howling chains and so on After all, it''s not so easy to win and draw in an eighth of the time, but I didn''t expect to win this thing.


    While Shivi was embarrassed, was it because the reward he had just received was so good that he came here to pour cold water on him, and to see how the spirit world armed forces worked.


    It turns out that although the fighting magic is not as good as the magic of other branches, it is still better than the moves of those magic swordsmen.


    The spirit world refers to the void. The so-called spirit world armed forces are actually the magic that injects some virtual creature''s strength into the weapon, makes the weapon have the void damage effect, and then carries on the attack magic.


    Although it sounds very powerful, SIVI knows that he, a traditional mage who has not been specially trained, can''t fight a monster of level 123 in close combat even if he recruits the spirit world armed forces


    Moreover, the force of the void is still outside the scope of human control. The spiritual armed forces restrict the virtual forces by the capabilities of those virtual creatures, not their own. In this way, the virtual energy bestowed on the weapons will certainly bring harm to the weapons. At least from SIVI''s point of view, after entering the state of armed spirit, his equipment will start to lose durability, and not only durability, but also the upper limit of durability will slowly drop. It''s really the equipment killer skill.


    "Forget it," after a little experiment, and confirming that the magic was useless, Seaver could only comfort himself with tears: "at least we can do the three ring magic, no, and there is a more self-protection card in the future..."


    He read it fragmentary, and then he boarded out the copy of the "grinding tower - second floor" and returned to reality.


    Although the physical magic and other aspects have returned to the peak, but in a few hours has experienced so much, now seavy is a little tired in the spirit.


    It was only then that his mind began to think about what happened in the copy.


    His predecessor had heard the story many times when he was a child, but he didn''t expect to experience it himself. What''s more, it is more intuitive and realistic than what happened in the legend, which makes Sylvie begin to doubt the situation of this copy.This time the copy is obviously different from before, but it seems that the last upgrade of the "grinding tower 1" is not the same as other places. Is this an individual phenomenon that only occurs in the series of instances of the tower of sharpening, or is it that the more you will come into contact with it in the future?


    Or can I gradually solve some historical mysteries of the last era that historians of this era could not understand, such as how the prosperous civilization of the last era was destroyed?


    Sylvie walked out of the dean''s room, looked out of the window at the dark sky, and sighed a long sigh.


    "Really It''s too much trouble. " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    In the reception room of Luo Lan''s auction house, Sylvie is sipping coffee in a bored way.


    To be honest, he is still not used to the coffee in this world. Although the refreshing effect is much better than that of the earth, the bitterness is more intense. Moreover, there is no practice of adding sugar and milk to coffee in this world. Besides the coffee cup, there are only a few pieces of fruit similar to lemon on the tray. Even if you want to relieve the bitterness in your mouth, you can''t do it. Because of this, SIVI still prefers instant coffee on earth to pure black coffee


    After drinking half a cup with a bitter face, the one he came to look for finally appeared.


    Elena came in from the outside in a flurry. She could see that the girl''s professional dress, which was similar to that of a rabbit girl''s dress, was also changed in a hurry. Sylvie could even see the white leg exposed under the silk stockings that had not been properly tightened.


    "Mr. Aldrich, I''m so sorry!" The girl first apologized to SIVI: "because there have been a lot of other things recently..."


    "Is it about that huge sign outside?" Asked SIVI curiously.


    Before entering the auction house, he saw a huge wooden sign standing outside the door, like a billboard, with some abstract things painted on it, and it also wrote about the renlian Tianqiu match or something.


    "Well, that''s it." Elena nodded, and her face showed a proud expression: "the full name of that is" Pan ethnic integration alliance pure white Holy See cup sky ball competition ". Although the pan human integration alliance is in front of it, it is actually only Huolian''s traditional activity, but there are some foreign teams coming to participate recently. This competition is held every three years. This year, it happens to be held in the province of quelling. However, the Lord here has just invested in establishing a new business road to simolo, so he can''t afford to hold the ball game... "


    "So the right to hold the competition has been devolved to your Chamber of Commerce?" Asked SIVI.


    "How can it be? Although it''s not very good to say so, we Luo Lan will not talk about Huo Li''an, and even the top three can''t be squeezed into kuiling Province alone." Elena sighed, probably because she felt that things like this could not be concealed, so she simply told Seaver generously, and at the same time observed Sylvie''s expression: "we are only one of the investors found by the Lord, and we have no decision-making power in many aspects."


    Obviously, if Sylvie shows any color, she will also reconsider the cooperation with SIVI.


    But it turned out that she was worried.


    "That''s right." Sylvie nodded, looked clear, and then went over the subject. After all, this kind of thing is to pull sponsorship from the earth, which is not a strange thing, and Sylvie didn''t care about it.


    Although a lot of people will try their best to maximize their interests, SIVI is obviously not among them.


    If you don''t go to college, mace''s treasure alone will be enough for him to live a lifetime. Even if he went to build the college, he didn''t intend to build the foundation of the college on external forces. For him, it was the best for him to make the college self-contained and all the resources could be self-sufficient. The money earned by selling equipment like this is just the starting fund of the college to solve the urgent need.


    "Speaking of it, what about the iron that was agreed the day before yesterday?" Sylvie put his coffee cup back on his plate and began to get to the point: "you didn''t put my business in the corner just to prepare for the outcome of the ball game?"


    There''s no reason why Sylvie is so anxious. The underground of the empty island has now been hollowed out by half, and the bearing structure has been made of steel to prevent collapse. In fact, because of the huge size of the island, the hollowed out part of the island can be filled with magic pool, star furnace and magic engine. However, Sylvie certainly will not build the most important buildings on the island together, just like not putting eggs in the same basket. It is necessary to prepare for the rainy day. What''s more, he has experienced two monster sieges, which shows that Sylvie''s worries are not empty.


    It is because of this that he is in a hurry to ask for the remaining iron materials, because only after the materials are in place can the excavation of the underground of the empty island be started again


    "Why, you are too thoughtful." After she didn''t find anything wrong with Seaver, Elena was a little relieved. She said with a wry smile, "it''s just that a lot of steel is needed to build the stadium, and it''s not our chamber of Commerce who is responsible for collecting steel. Now the purchase price of steel has been doubled several times compared with before. If you are not in such a hurry, could you wait a little while? "


    If I could wait a while, I wouldn''t be here.


    Sylvie sighed. He wanted to finish the prototype before his students came back. After all, after all, it would be hard for Eliza and them to accept the weird construction.


    Thinking of this, SIVI asked with a glimmer of hope: "is there really no other way? Has your Chamber of Commerce ever stocked up a little steel? "


    "The LORD did collect some inventory before the game was ready to be released, but I didn''t receive much in one day. If you want, I''ll tell them to deliver them to the last delivery place."After studying the girl for a while, he thought that she should not have lied. At last, he could only caress her forehead and sigh: "well, that''s it."


    Sylvie always felt that all kinds of things would happen when he built his own college. If it wasn''t for the new tasks in the system, he might have thought that it was the system of kengda who was making trouble again.


    "Speaking of it," Elena suddenly seemed to think of something and hammered her palm: "mobit chamber of Commerce, which is responsible for purchasing steel, seems to be eating a lot of medium and high-level Yaojing and magic core recently, and their purchase price is not low. If you have medium and high-level Yaojing or magic core, we can try to negotiate with each other to see if we can exchange large-scale products Measure the steel. "


    "Medium and high-level shining crystal and magic core..." Sylvie touched his chin and began to weigh in his heart whether the exchange was worth it.


    The intermediate order is the magic nucleus scintillator with energy level 10 to 19, and high order to level 20 to 29.


    However, for ordinary people, all levels above 10 levels of magic nuclei or scintillators can be called high-level magic nuclei.


    High level magic core has many uses, and because of its rarity, it has to beat Yao Jing in price. For example, in the previous auction, Sylvie''s magic core of level 12 sold for 80 gold coins. If you replace it with the same level of Yao Jing, it will be sold to about 40 at most.


    To be sure, Sylvie, who has a copy as a base card, does not lack the place to brush the magic core. Even the crystal fragments of elements can be used to impersonate the specialized magic core, which should be able to deceive most appraisers. However, if he only cooperates with Luo Lan chamber of Commerce, he will not expose much risk. However, if he tries to contact those powerful chambers of Commerce behind the scenes, he is likely to be dug out. Obviously, this option is not pleasant.


    However, he can''t wait until the end of the game. After all, the night aristocrats'' small movements are constant. No matter how far away they are from their start-up time, if they can''t finish the college in a short time, many plans after that will become very passive.


    He thought about it, hesitated for a long time, and finally made a difficult decision.


    He took out a treasure from mace. The magic power had declined a lot, but he could hardly be called the high-level shining crystal and magic core, and pushed them to the girl.


    "Take these, change as much steel as you can, and the more, the better." Said Sylvia, with a serious look on her face.


    Since it is possible to be dug out again, SIVI decided to give up some protection and collect resources to build the college in the shortest time. As long as there is a star pulse furnace and magic engine, even if there is an accident, he can drive the college itself to flash


    Elena looked at the high-level magic core Yao Jing, which was piled up like cheap glass blocks in front of her. The whole person was stunned. Even the image of a lady in the past collapsed for a moment.


    She is not a rookie without knowledge. In fact, she has seen many things. Even in an auction, she also saw a magic core with 31 energy levels, which is called super level!


    But even with her insight, the people who carry a lot of high-level magic nuclei like glass balls in their pockets (in fact, they are in the storage box, but they only make the move to take care of other people''s feelings) can''t help but be stunned.


    Then just like the beginning of a dream, hurriedly called for special personnel to collect and determine these magic nuclei and Yao Jing.


    After accepting Eleanor''s promise, Sylvie left the Roland auction house.


    Although there is still a long time to go before the renlian sky ball game, it can be seen that the already busy streets have become more heated and noisy.


    There are vendors everywhere selling armor that is a bit like fencing. There is a big badge on the back and front of the armor, with bright red or black and white numbers on it. Sylvie guessed that this should be the shirt for the sky ball game.


    In addition to this, there are some vendors selling balls that look like tennis balls, but they depict many magic balls. In addition, there are rackets similar to tennis rackets but without nets in the middle


    Although the sky ball game seems to be really popular in the eastern plains, and many people like it, and most of them like princes and dukes, dignified and dignified people, the predecessor of Sylvie seems not to have any special interest in this sport, and he has not seen the experience of this kind of ball game in his memory.


    But now it''s clear that the whole city is beginning to feel a sense of waiting for the game to begin.


    Gradually, SIVI was also affected by the atmosphere and decided to go to see a few games at the official opening of the game.


    In addition to the commodities directly related to the ball game, some other commodities also began to appear in the market. At least, Sylvie saw the prototype of a single telescope there. There was a huge four leaf clover with a high effect equivalent to a fluorescent stick, which would start to glow with a wave of a wave, and a whistle that would emit a curse as soon as you blow it with force. Moreover, the swearing content seems to be rooted It varies according to the intensity of blowing the whistle. It''s a very interesting magic prop It''s a pity that this small props stall was copied and sold by people similar to urban management in the cityAnyway, it''s still early. It''s not a short time for Elena to inform the rickshaw pullers to transport the steel stocks to the floating island. SIVI decides to go shopping in the market for a while. Quan relaxes after working hard these days.


    As Sylvie was slowly moving forward, his eyes were attracted by the powerful knife workers of several Kates cutting fish by the roadside, but he felt as if he had hit something.


    "Sorry..." Sylvie turned back to apologize, but he found that the man who had fallen to the ground and covered the back of his head was the vampire girl who had brought cage to float island two days ago!


    While reciting the "sleeping trough" in his heart, SIVI restrained his impulse to escape. He apologized to the girl with a smile: "I''m sorry I just lost my mind just now."


    You know, when this vampire girl met him on the floating island, he was wearing an artist''s mask to cover his face. Although it does not rule out that the young girl has learned that the floating island has something fishy through the unfortunate ghost who died in her hand, but after so many days, it is still calm, and the college system has not issued new tasks, so the other party should also be unaware of this.


    In this way, there is no need for him to be afraid at all when he is showing his true face.


    The vampire girl holds a small parasol, and her clothes are a little dirty. She stares at Seaver. The look in her crimson eyes, like a wolf who suddenly finds its prey after three days of starvation, makes Sylvie''s heart bristle and even doubts whether his conjecture is wrong.


    However, before SIVI made any preventive measures, the girl suddenly fell on the ground, and then with the super fake stick reading, she began to say word by word: "ah ah! I''m hurt! You have to be responsible! "


    "What?" Now it''s Sylvie''s turn to be dazzled.


    "Sobbing, my parents, brothers, sisters, aunts, aunts, aunts, aunts, aunts and aunts Saran can''t even go home to see you! Saran is going to die in a strange land The girl covered her face and continued to sob falsely, and from time to time secretly observed Seaver''s expression from her fingers.


    "You have too many relatives. Hello Xi Wei, who was still at the top of his opponent, was unable to make complaints about it. He was angry and laughed.


    "All in all, I was hit and hurt by you, you must be responsible for it!" The girl stopped pretending to cry. She didn''t know whether it was because of shame or other reasons, but she insisted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t know why Sylvie suddenly felt pity for the fool in front of him. Obviously, as a vampire, the combat effectiveness can also destroy most of the law enforcement teams or city guards in this city, but not only did the robbery fail and was cheated back by myself, but also reduced to the point of having to meet porcelain


    What''s more sad is that I met my enemy, and I didn''t know anything.


    Or take advantage of this opportunity to arrest her and ask the secret of the night aristocrat?


    The thought came to Seaver''s mind for a moment, and then disappeared.


    After all, in his mind, the guy who can be so stupid as to be stupid should not know anything important. What''s more, he has a sense of guilt in his heart to cheat such a stupid girl


    "Well, then tell me how I am responsible?" Sylvie sighed and asked the girl.


    I don''t mean to help the girl. They are all enemies, but it seems interesting to tease this stupid girl without telling each other


    Seeing Sylvie seem to soften up, the proud girl immediately straightened up her flat chest and said, "please have me dinner and take me home."


    "Aren''t you hurt?" Sylvie said with a smile.


    "Oh, no!" flashed on the girl''s face "Please, please, invite me to dinner, and then send me home..."


    "Well, since I''m so weak, I can''t eat any spicy food, greasy meat or anything." Seeing that the other party was still pretending, Sylvie was too lazy to ask for clothes and played with her: "so I''ll treat you to garlic porridge, which is good for your stomach."


    "Wugu..." The girl''s face suddenly changed for a moment, but she immediately remembered that she was still in the process of being hurt, so she suppressed the impulse of shouting and said weakly, "it''s OK. My stomach is very good Even meat doesn''t matter For example, the hot dog over there is very good... "


    SIVI looked at what she called the hot dog and found that it was just a small stall with five coppers and a hot dog written on it.


    What an unexpected feeding Vampire


    However, he did not intend to let go of this girl so easily. After all, he had suffered a lot from the night aristocrats, and it didn''t matter to tease each other a little to recover some interest.


    "Oh, that hot dog looks really good." He made a look of surprise.


    "Right! I''ll tell you! The hot dog... " As soon as the girl heard Sylvie''s approval, she was happy to answer. However, she saw that Sylvie was squinting at her and could only make a weak look again. She said slowly, "yes Just that one... ""Speaking of it, I just saw garlic sauce there. It seems that it''s very nice to eat it with a hot dog." With a perfect kind smile on his face, SIVI said gently, "I''ll buy you one ~"


    "Ai Ai ah?! Wait... "


    Without waiting for the girl to stop him, SIVI has already floated away. Then he comes back with a hot dog filled with garlic sauce. With a gentle smile, he looks at the girl swallowing the hot dog filled with garlic sauce in tears (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Cough Well, er... " Blue haired girl looks weak, but different from before, this time it should be really weak.


    Maybe it''s because garlic sauce is so irritating to vampires that she coughs and retches from time to time.


    This makes all passers-by look at the scum like expression of siveto, who is standing by the girl''s side and eating a hot dog as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter? Is it too strong?" After eating the hot dog, seavy asked with concern.


    "I Not used to the taste of garlic... " Gasping in pain, the girl said to Sylvie.


    Can''t eat garlic Sylvie''s face changed. He raised his face and slowly said, "are you..."


    Did you expose yourself as a vampire?! When the girl saw Sylvie''s expression, her heart thumped, and a bad feeling sprang up.


    She''s a little arrogant, yes, but not to the extent that her self-confidence has inflated to the extent of blindness. With her strength, although there will not be more than ten people in the city who can compete with her, the members of the law enforcement team and the city guard are all according to the plan. Even she is not sure that she can solve a team of magic swordsmen in a short time. The longer the time goes on, the more people there will be. When people of the same level appear, they will even be able to run It''s all a problem, otherwise she won''t be so miserable in this period of time.


    If the person in front of him really found his identity as a vampire and began to publicize it loudly, he would be in real trouble after drawing the law enforcement team.


    But Sylvie hasn''t played enough. Naturally, she won''t let the girl run away so easily.


    When the girl was nervous, the second half of his sentence was slowly followed up: "are you allergic to garlic?"


    The girl was stunned. Then she reflected that the uncle on the opposite side didn''t seem to find her real body. She quickly followed SIVI''s words and said, "yes Cough Yes, I am allergic to garlic! "


    Of course, the girl with a sigh of relief did not find that the corner of Sylvie''s mouth turned upward for a moment.


    "I''m so sorry." Sylvie''s face was full of apologies, and the expression was so vivid that if he could return to earth, he might even be able to hold it back: "if you don''t know what you''re afraid of, I''ll just paint you seasoning."


    "Yes, yes! It''s all your fault! " Seeing SIVI''s apology, the girl finally put down her heart and began to recover from the feeling of being in command of Qi before: "so uncle, you must listen to me well, you know?"


    Uncle, uncle?!


    The smile on Seaver''s face petrified for a moment, but it recovered immediately. It''s just that the smile on his face gives people a sense of horror.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make it up to you." SIVI said in a kind tone: "I just saw a stall selling trinkets over there. I''ll go and buy an ornament as an apology. After all, unlike food, trinkets are not taboo. "


    "Um, go and come back." The girl nodded.


    Five minutes later, Sylvie came back with a little box wrapped in colored paper and a beautiful ribbon.


    He handed the box to the girl with a slightly better complexion: "I selected it carefully. Do you like it or not?"


    The young girl happily tore open the package, and then she held the small box and froze there. If you look carefully, you will find that her slender body seems to be still shivering.


    "This What is it? " The girl raised her small face and asked Seaver, holding a glimmer of hope.


    "It''s just a simple silver necklace. The pendant is also a pure silver cross with lyrics of gospel songs engraved on it. It''s very good as an ornament." With a warm smile on his face, Seaver introduced the necklace in the box to the little girl.


    In fact, Sylvie didn''t exaggerate too much. Although the necklace was not a magic item, because of its excellent craftsmanship, the enchanting conditions and the silver ware were always very popular with the nobles. Even a small Necklace sold for as much as a gold coin. If it was not for other suitable things, SIVI would not have bought such a despicable thing.


    "Why choose this type of jewelry?" The range of the girl''s shaking became more obvious.


    But Sylvie, still pretending to be unaware, explained to her, "haven''t you read the latest truth goddess? There are vampires making trouble in several cities. It is said that vampires like the blood of girls best. If you meet a vampire at night, it will be bad. Although this necklace is not a magic item, it is very good for the protection of vampires. If it is a vampire, it will never be willing to get close to it. Besides, the workmanship of this one is so exquisite that no one but vampire doesn''t like it What''s the matter? Why don''t you wear it? Don''t you like it


    "Woo I love... " The girl replied with a voice of weeping, and then, with Sylvie''s kind gaze, she dangled the necklace around her neck.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. At that moment, Sylvie always felt that he smelled the smell of barbecueLooking at the young girl''s like a fish that has been away from the water for a long time, Yan Ba Ba, a pair is about to die, so SIVI decided to let her go.


    After all, even if this stupid girl doesn''t know anything, judging from the vampire rank (Marquis level) that she acted with, her "parents" must have considerable power in the night aristocracy, and they should also know well about the plot. In any case, if you use a lot of magic core to exchange for steel, iron will definitely expose your own existence, so just take advantage of it and try to find out if you can get any information from the other party.


    In any case, after the fountain and the return stone were built, SIVI had already taken the lead in purchasing the home bound crystal. Even if the Dongchuang incident happened, he could escape back to the college as long as he started the crystal.


    However, this action must be based on the premise that the college has the ability to move, otherwise it will eventually become a monk who can''t run away from the temple


    So, at least, Sylvie has to keep this stupid vampire steady until the steel is collected.


    "Don''t look like that. I didn''t hurt you so badly." Sylvie said to the dying girl, "if you feel that the necklace is really scared, it doesn''t matter if you take it off."


    "Really?" The girl immediately took the silver necklace from under her neck, threw it into the box like something terrible, and wrapped it tightly again.


    However, she did not return the necklace to SIVI, but put it into her pocket.


    I think I''m going to pawn money when I''m hungry. Sylvie guessed and didn''t care. He just made a careless look and asked, "well, you asked me to take you home. Where is your home?"


    "West land." As soon as the girl''s eyes lit up, she immediately replied, "if you will take me home, I will certainly repay you."


    The west land is located at the western edge of the eastern plain, which is connected with the cold and barren highlands. Because of the great difference in the middle, it forms a strange cliff like terrace, which is called the cliff of the west land.


    It will take at least five days to go from quelin province to the cliff of the west land. Because all the steel handover needs Seaver himself, he can''t spend so much time to send the girl back to Xilu.


    "By the way, my name is Alphonse Aldrich. What''s your name?" Sylvie asked the girl, "can''t you always be called" you "


    "My name is Saran, saran chekovia." The little girl immediately replied.


    But Sylvie naturally knew that she was only using a pseudonym, because in his eyes, the stupid girl''s head was clearly marked with saranlia K. arukado.


    "Well, chekovia," SIVI continued, without dressing, "there''s going to be a lot of excitement in the town of golovito these days. Don''t you want to stay here for a while before you leave?"


    "Well But I''ve run out of money... " It can be seen that the young girl is the type who likes to be lively and excited about it, but she is still very rational about her current situation, although it is only a fool''s level of reason.


    "It''s OK. I can help you with the money for your meals, accommodation and play. How about you pay me when you are sent home?" "After all, such a lively thing is rare."


    "Woo..." The girl hesitated for a while, and suddenly looked at SIVI strangely: "Why are you keen to persuade me to stay a few more days, and the conditions are so favorable? Are you a human trafficker


    I don''t want a fool like you if I''m a human trafficker! Isn''t it just a disgrace to your reputation


    West Wei abdominal Fei a, but also can''t help but sigh that although the girl is a fool, but in some things is still very keen, no wonder to today has not been abducted.


    "Don''t care. It''s just because my relatives and friends are not around. It''s a bit lonely for me to participate in such a lively event." He said, half truely. Eliza and they may be hard to come back before the ball game. It''s really meaningless to go to such a lively thing alone. It feels like only you are isolated. Even if you are in the crowd, you will feel lonely. Especially Sylvie himself is not interested in the sky ball game: "besides, you are really my bruise. It''s also appropriate to send you home, just me I haven''t had time to deliver recently. I can only wait until the end of the game. "


    "Ball game?" Saran''s head was crooked, as if she couldn''t figure out what Sylvie was talking about.


    "Sky ball competition, a very interesting activity." Sylvie explained casually: "thanks to that gift, there has been a lot of excitement in the city of golovito recently, even more stalls."


    "Oh." With her hands around her chest, the handle of her parasol under her right arm, she nodded with a look like this: "this is what those people are talking about recently."


    "Well, would you like to join us?" Sylvie asked the girl again.


    The girl, with a great expression and flat chest, said, "since you have invited me so sincerely, I''ll go and have a look."


    "Yes, let''s go around the stalls before that."¡ª¡ªCliff of the west land ¡¤ pure blood Castle -


    "cage is dead. Not even a bat can escape. " Several vampires were reporting to the big bed in the middle of the room.


    In their hands was a bat badge that was split in half, with cage''s name scrawled on it, and there was a spelling mistake


    "Three Kings The princess seems to be OK, but the recent interrogation there has been a lot of harshness. The subordinates sent many low-level vampires, but they failed to sneak in successfully


    As soon as they had finished, they had been standing beside them from the beginning, and a figure covered with black robes gave out sharp and piercing laughter.


    "Jiji, my beautiful blood princess, you will not be concerned about the safety of your own worthless blood relatives and postpone the plan? You know, we demons are different from lazy vampires Oh, believe me, it''s not about you Our warriors are already ready to go, only the last signal


    It makes a few half kneeling vampires glare, if it is not known that the other side is a high-level shadow mask, I am afraid they would have done it.


    Like most demons, shadow masquerade is full of evil, cruelty, greed, selfishness and violence. Even allies, as long as they see the other side''s situation is not very good, they will not mind to stab in order to encroach on each other''s property and higher interests.


    And this time, the alliance with vampires is also the initiative of the vampires, so it is totally overlooking these vampires with the eyes of a ruler, without any respect for allies.


    "Of course, I don''t change my long-term plans because of my personal feelings." From the curtain of the bed came a lazy female voice. Although it sounded lazy and did not have the slightest sense of authority, those vampires who were still glaring at the shadow mask immediately lowered their heads and made listening.


    Their actions make the shadow mask more sure of their own thoughts - vampires are really just a group of cowardly wretches. Clearly has a strong power, but will obey the will of other individuals, so it has been suppressed by the weak human. This world is still a devil''s world!


    "So the next thing is to talk about you." Then the voice of the female voice in the curtain turned and pointed to the shadow mask: "although there are some shortcomings in our side, my staff have tried hard. Please take back what you just said."


    "Gee, gee, gee Want me to apologize? Oh, my beautiful blood princess, have you not been sucking blood for a long time, and you are so hungry that you can say such words? " "There is no apology between demons," said the shadow mask sarcastically. "We only use our fists to decide who is right. That''s the rule in the abyss."


    Different from the thematic plane, there are no exact lords and rules in the abyss. It is often the powerful demons who recruit a group of weak demons, and then fight with other powerful demons to seize territory, food and population. In short, they can rob what they can.


    It was not until the birth of the seven lords of the last era that they united the power of the abyss and invaded the thematic plane. In addition, they also absorbed a lot of thematic knowledge at the same time. Almost all the large-scale buildings in the abyss world were completed in that era, and they also completed the compilation of devil species and other issues.


    Unfortunately, the successors did not continue to follow the route of the seven devils, but returned to the savage times of the jungle. It is precisely because of this, after the disappearance of the seven demons, the abyss has always been in a state of no ownership. Obviously, there are countless strong men, but they can not be integrated together. Even if a few demons come to the main material plane, they will be beaten to death by human beings finally


    "Oh? I''m really sorry The eldest princess said softly in the dark night among the curtains, as if she didn''t mind the shadow mask''s impoliteness just now.


    "Gee, gee, it''s OK, as long as you can remember it later..." Seeing that the vampire Princess not only did not contradict her words, she also apologized to her words, and the shadow mask tone became more and more arrogant. "Then, I wonder if I can have the honour to become your royal highness.


    "Of course not," said the princess, whose voice had just been heard, but before the shadow mask was happy, the second half of the sentence immediately reached its ears: "only through the rules of your abyss world."


    The experience of fighting in the abyss for so long made it aware of the danger immediately.


    The next moment, the black cloak into countless pieces of cloth, like many black butterflies in the air slowly falling.


    At the same time, a white mask mysteriously suspended in mid air, and then even the mask began to gradually disappear into the air.


    This is the shadowmask''s spell like ability, shadow stalker.


    As a hybrid of shadow and demonic creatures, shadow masquerade is hard to define as one of the best assassins in the world.


    The stealth ability of shadow creatures, combined with the power and cunning character of demons, makes this kind of monster whose body has been transparent for a long time has strong lethality.Therefore, it is clear that the power of shadow mask can only positively shake the demons at level 15 or so, but the presumed Crusade level in the Vatican has a full level of 21, and it has a + 1 level correction according to whether it has mastered some dangerous shadow biological skills.


    Light is the hand of this shadow mask now. If you put it in the eastern plain, it can be compared with several three turn magic swordsmen who specialize in stealth.


    But it obviously underestimated the power of the vampire princess.


    Not long after the shadow mask enters the shadow stealth state, its body appears without warning and has been twisted into a twist like a sheet thrown into a washing machine.


    The powerful vitality of the devil made it not die at once, but twitched in vain: "how, how could it be In the end What happened... "


    "Go and tell the demons to choose a new representative. But this time tell them that the command is on our side, and they are just executors ~ "the voice of the vampire princess is still the same as before:" the rules of the abyss are very good, let the unconventional guys come to me. "


    "we understand, your highness." Several vampires disdainfully looked at the leprosy which finally died of breath, summoned some bats to carry each other away, but also left the room. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    "Keep your voice down. Don''t panic. Line up and leave one by one." Sophia said softly.


    But even though she had tried to keep her voice down, the echo of the cave seemed louder than usual.


    In front of her, a group of Kate people are cleverly arranged in a line, one by one to escape to the cave. Because of the relationship between the balls on the soles of their feet, although there were a lot of them, they didn''t make any sound when they moved, which also made Sophia feel relieved.


    In the journey, because of SIVI''s request, they have been helping the villages in difficulties along the way, completing one tedious or troublesome task after another.


    Just as they were about to arrive at Eliza''s hometown, they met a Katie who was exhausted and fainted on the side of the road.


    After rescuing each other, they learned the secret of their village from the Kat clan.


    Their village was built in a valley surrounded by a small mountain range that branched out of the Angolan mountains. Until a few years ago, they still maintained the ancient lifestyle of working at sunrise and ending at the end of the day.


    One day, however, a man from outside destroyed their lives.


    The Kates don''t know how powerful that person is, but the other party can easily resist two snow trolls of level 16. This giant toothed beast is not only powerful, thick and rough, but also has winter aura. It can also use frost armor and Frost Breath, which are two kinds of magic abilities. For Kate, who doesn''t have a hero class, he can use frost armor and Frost Breath Clan is a strong enemy that can not be resisted by the power of clan.


    In order not to let the village be destroyed by the enemy and protect the lives of his own people, the contemporary patriarch can only bow to the force of the other side, making the whole family become the slaves of the mysterious man.


    Fortunately, at the beginning, the mysterious man didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. He just asked the Kate people to help him dig out all kinds of minerals, catch the demons that multiply in the valley, and plant a large number of strange plants. In addition to hard work, it is not much different from the past.


    However, since last year, the mysterious man has asked the snow troll to pick out a few people from the village and take them to his stone castle. Although I don''t know what to do, the people who were elected never came back.


    Until recently, one of the chosen clansmen ran back from each other''s castle. But just after telling them that the mysterious man in the castle was doing magic experiments on the selected people, the snow Troll was knocked out and dragged away.


    The news dashed the villagers'' only hope.


    "The one who is chosen will die" has changed from speculation to no doubt. The villagers were terrified and helpless to escape from the desperate village, but the only way out of the valley was frozen by the snow troll.


    For this reason, a few of the Kate people who can still keep calm worked together to dig a road to the outside world, but before they took the people with them to escape, they were somehow found by the troll.


    They are desperate to escape, in order not to be pursued by the troll, a few people can only disperse to escape.


    Eliza and she met one of the Kates who escaped.


    Originally, Sophia wanted to give up the task after weighing the strength of both the enemy and ourselves. No matter how many of them were not the opponents of a snow troll, not to mention there were two magicians with unknown depth.


    But Alice argued against her: what they had to do was not to confront the powerful enemies, as long as they could save the Kates.


    Finally, after finding several other fleeing Kates and directing some of them to the Qiyao mage tower in a nearby city to ask for help, Sophia reluctantly agreed to try to rescue the cats who walked upright.


    No matter how to say, the magic that needs to be tested in vivo will not be any serious magic. If the other party is really wanted, the Qiyao mage Association will certainly send others to help.


    But unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, they didn''t wait for reinforcements, and the girls still had to rely on themselves.


    After writing some of them in the exchange diary, Sophia asked others to search for some wild potions nearby, and made several bottles of hypnotics on the spot under very simple field conditions. Then let the Kates choose several warriors, try to sneak into the stone castle, mix the potion into each other''s food, and let the other fall into sleep.


    But unfortunately, due to the lack of materials, Sophia''s medicine effect is not so good. Although hypnotics are still very effective, they can ensure that they can sleep after eating, but they are also very easy to wake up.


    Fortunately, the mysterious magician did not seem to have expected that some people of the Kates would be so bold as to sneak into his castle and let the Kates get the job.


    At the same time, the girls began to use magic to reopen the path blocked by the snow troll.


    In the roar of two snow trolls, the Kates rescued their captives from the castle and began to flee the valley under the guidance of the girls.The plan went well in the middle of the project, but just after the Kates fled, their village suddenly exploded and the empty village was engulfed in flames in a flash.


    Obviously, the mysterious magician has discovered their actions. The girls were ready to fight.


    Because there are only half of the Kates left. As long as they can resist a little bit, they can escape quickly. At that time, as long as they can find a way to blow up the passage and create a chance for them to escape, there will be no problem.


    "Thank you almighty death Lord," but to their surprise, in the background of the raging fire, a skeleton with a wooden staff appeared in the eyes of the girls: "I just feel that those kittens have not met the needs of research, and they have sent you."


    In theory, a skeleton can''t speak, but the skeleton clearly spits out the common human language except for the click of teeth.


    "Wind element..." Theo held up platinum fumigation, his small face dignified: "he is talking with the element of wind."


    "It''s so easy to feel the wind element. It seems that your talent is very good." The skull''s head turned to the girl. From the hole in his eyes, we could see that there seemed to be a ball spinning slowly in the depth of his head.


    Judging from his semantic meaning, he should be in a surprised tone now, but his voice has not changed at all.


    It seems that although he has learned how to speak with the element of wind, he has not mastered the skill to the extent that he can express joy and anger.


    "It may be a high-level skeleton mage. Be careful Now that it has been discovered, there is no need to keep whispering. Sophia unfolds a Book of magic guides and warns the others.


    Naturally, the magic guide book in her hand was also provided by SIVI. Unlike other girls, Sophia has a good affinity for elements, but she has no magic power to control. For her, even a wand that can increase the power by 100% can only double the power of magic missiles and other moves, which has no practical effect.


    Because of this, Sylvie also spent a lot of brains in choosing her equipment. Rare and excellent things were not suitable for her, and things of the moon branch level were afraid of the girl''s guilt and would be watched by more powerful guys. Finally, he turned out a wizard book from the whiteboard equipment.


    In addition to the conventional weapons such as wands and magic wands, the weapons of magicians in this world also have special equipment such as crystal ball and magic guide book. In many cases, the effect of crystal ball guide book is better than that of wand and wand, and they are more easily damaged


    In addition to adding a little bit of magic damage to the white wizard book found by Sylvie, there is only one attribute.


    [energy storage pool: you can store your own magic power in it, and take out the emergency immediately or help complete the magic. ¡¿


    this attribute is similar to the magic pool of the college. The difference is that the upper limit of the magic book''s energy storage is very low. SIVI tried it, and even his magic power could not be fully contained.


    However, for Sophia, who has very little magic power, this attribute is just right. In any case, even if she keeps her magic power for ten days and a half months, she should not be able to fill in the book of magic guide. She does not need cooling time to withdraw the magic feeding, which makes her strength soar out of thin air.


    And Sylvie didn''t just give the book to Sophia, but spent a lot of achievement points, exchanged an enchanting crystal, and then smashed the white dress into excellent equipment.


    In addition to increasing the damage caused by magic, there are more functions such as "primary magic Secretary" and "picture box".


    This function can make this book contain a magic of two rings and below. As long as you hold this book, you can use 1.5 times of magic power to send out the magic power at the cost of 1.5 times!


    As for the picture box, it can store the items in the magic guide book after being photographed. Although there are many restrictions on the types of items, as far as magic items are concerned, this is a very precious ability.


    Although it has far more equipment than the master apprentice level, but the girl''s heart is not a bit happy. She regretted her own wise judgment - most of the potions were useless to the undead, including the full version of the powerful hypnotics, not to mention the half baked one.


    "Click, click, four people have good magic devices in their hands In addition to the experimental materials, he also sent the magic weapon. What a generous death


    Facing the young girls who were ready to go, the skeleton said without any pressure. In the semantics, they were all regarded as things in the bag.


    Before the words fell, he used his wooden stick to lean on the ground. Suddenly, the ground suddenly cracked, and then several huge rock blades suddenly stood up and pressed toward the girls!


    The first reaction came from Eliza. She waved her magic dagger, and a faint blue light suddenly appeared in front of the public. When the second ring magic rock burst sword arrived, transparent barriers had appeared between them and the rock, and easily blocked the destructive rock outside!Eliza''s weapon is still the sea blue magic dagger that Sylvia gave her at the beginning. Even if Sylvia wants to change her weapon, she won''t - because it''s the first gift Sylvia gave her.


    However, SIVI can only add the enchantment crystal in the copy and the "ocean seal" obtained by the prince of mending the sword to the sea blue dagger. To his surprise, this excellent item, which was originally not so good, suddenly jumped to the rare level and became a weapon with a unique name, like theo''s platinum fumigation, the magic dagger [water] Star]!


    At the moment, what is used to block the rock outburst sword is the inherent magic "wall of ice crystals" obtained by mercury because of ocean engraving.


    In terms of protection, this magic is even better than SIVI''s magic barrier!


    But although the wall of ice crystal easily blocked the rock outburst sword, there was no sense of peace of mind.


    The reason is very simple. Although the power of yantui sword is not strong, it is actually the second ring magic.


    The skeleton can easily launch the second ring magic with a stick without any sign. If the Mage Level of the adult class is converted, the skeleton is at least a senior medium level mage, and it is the type that can reach a higher level only by one step.


    Even with SIVI''s magic items as a dependency, it is almost impossible to win a senior middle-level mage with only four mage apprentices and a group of Katie people who have little fighting power.


    Not to mention the other side there are two snow trolls did not appear, once the fight, they are absolutely dangerous.


    "You run away first, I''ll stand up here."


    This time, before Sophia, who was in charge of giving orders, Eliza was already holding mercury in front of the others.


    Without waiting for other people to refute, Eliza immediately stopped their conversation: "the teacher said that no matter where the undead is, it is taboo. As long as you tell Qiyao mage tower about its information, they will never ignore the skeleton mage of this level. And it can''t stop you except me


    While speaking, the other Party replaced the rock outburst sword with flame impact, and twice in a row, the wall of ice crystal was blown to pieces.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. " Despite the surprise on Alice''s and Theo''s faces, Sophia deeply impressed Eliza''s trembling body, though she was trying to calm down. Then she put away the wizard''s book, grabbed Theo and Alice, and ran out of the valley without looking back.


    "Let go! Go! I Theo struggled, but Sophia was trapped in her arms, unable to escape.


    "Miss Sophia?! Do you think that''s really good! " Alice, though not like Theo, asked Sophia with a worried look on her face.


    "So what do you think we should do? Go back and add a little more to the skeleton mage? " Sophia bit her lip and squeezed word by word out of her throat.


    "But just leave Miss Eliza there..."


    "It''s not courage to die in the past!" The expression on Sophia''s face struggled, and it could be seen that she was also in pain, but even so, she continued to follow the Kate family, running out: "at this time, to seek a life for her is better than to die together!"


    When she said that, Alice could only be silent.


    "It''s a solemn and righteous statement, but isn''t this young lady just running away for herself?"


    At this time, the silent voice that frightened them sounded again, and then the body with only white bones floated down in front of them, carrying Eliza, who had fainted in his hand.


    Sophia looked at the skeleton, then put theose in her arms into the maid''s arms: "you run first, I''ll try to hold it."


    "Are you kidding? That''s really humorous It was a funny scene for the skeleton to make a belly laugh. However, combined with its silent voice, it gave people a creepy feeling.


    Sophia didn''t answer. Instead, she took two bottles of potions from the book and threw them directly on the ground. All of a sudden, a milky smoke filled the cave passage.


    This is a smoke bomb specially made by her. Of course, it is called smoke potion of nothingness in this world. In addition to creating a large smoke screen, it can also interfere with the perception of magicians below the level of great mage, making them unable to confirm where the other party is. For the swordsman who is good at assassinating, it can be regarded as the best props.


    "What is this My perception? " The skull''s voice echoed on the other side of the fog.


    Sophia motioned to Alice that they should run first.


    Then she began to attack the place where the other party''s voice came from to attract the other party''s attention.


    This tactic was successful, and the skeleton used only two rings of magic hurricane teeth to tear the smoke and hit Sophia in an instant.


    It seems that this sudden smoke made the other party very unhappy, so that the blow did not stay.However, the scene that it expected to tear each other''s body did not happen. Instead, a faint border light and shadow appeared around the girl''s body. The light and shadow were so light that if it was not for the smoke, the light and shadow could not even be seen. But it was this light curtain that blocked the blow.


    At the same time, there was a sound of something breaking from the girl.


    The skeleton, who failed to strike, was curious. Instead of attacking directly, it slowly approached the girl to see what was blocking the teeth of the hurricane, which could have been considered a fatal blow.


    However, its movement suddenly stopped. Even if the perception is affected by the smoke screen, it can feel that there are a lot of magic reactions around the girl. Judging from the amount of magic, this magic is definitely more than three rings!


    Just as the skeleton took a step back, the space in front of the girl disintegrated, and a man in a wizard''s cloak and a pointed wizard''s hat appeared there.


    "My students are in your care." Sylvie pushed his hat, looked down at Sophia sitting on the ground and Eliza at the foot of the skeleton. Then he drew out the moon branch and pointed to the skeleton and said in a sullen tone, "now let me express my thanks to you." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    "Teacher!" "Lord Sylvie!" "Sylvie!"


    Except for Eliza, the other three girls cried out in surprise. But then Sophia, who is closest to SIVI, looks at the back of SIVI''s head in surprise: "your hair..."


    "It''s OK. It''s just that black hair is too boring, so I changed it to white hair." Sylvie didn''t hesitate to lie. After all, he didn''t want them to know that his white hair was the result of his own reckless behavior: "it''s OK to chat any time. Let me get rid of this skeleton first."


    Sylvie, of course, doesn''t have the ability to teleport at fixed points - in fact, not many magicians can manipulate space.


    The reason why he is here is entirely because before Eliza and they set out, Sylvie secretly installed a consumable [savior bond] purchased from the achievement store while helping them adjust their weapons.


    It looks like tattoo paper, which can be applied to all kinds of equipment and even to people''s bodies.


    This expensive consumable can only be purchased if the protective barrier and magic pool are built, because it must be bound to the two buildings to be used.


    When the girls set off, naturally, the magic pool and defense border of the floating island were not built, but don''t forget that there are magic pools and defense barriers in SIVI''s College page.


    The appearance of the [rescuer bond] is not very impressive. When it is applied to weapons and equipment, it is similar to some decorative patterns. If it is pasted on the human body, it looks like a small tattoo. And it doesn''t have any magic waves, and it''s rarely noticed in normal times. It''s only launched when the bound person suffers a life-threatening attack on her current physical condition.


    Its effect is not complicated, but it can transfer all the damage to the protection boundary bound with it, and start to overdraw the magic from the magic pool to temporarily send the "savior" set at the beginning to the protected. After a certain period of time, the rescuer will be pulled back to the place where he was before.


    In addition, because the magic pool overdraw a lot of magic, it also requires the owner to fill in the magic deficit of "borrowing" in a short period of time, otherwise the magic pool will collapse due to the extreme lack of magic and the deficit


    When the skeleton mage attacked Eliza, he didn''t hurt the girl, just knocked her out, so it didn''t trigger the "savior bond" - in fact, nothing would happen if he had been doing the same thing, but because he had been provoked by Sophia before and took no leave to act in anger, that attack triggered¡¾ The effect of savior bond has brought SIVI hundreds of miles away directly to this side.


    At first, the skeleton mage was startled by the sudden appearance of Sylvie. He thought that he was in trouble with something that could use space magic. But when he calmed down and found that only a middle-level magician appeared in front of him, he became arrogant again.


    "Just a medium level..."


    With the utterance of no intonation and undulation, huge rock cones appeared on the walls, roof and ground of the cave, thrusting toward SIVI.


    This is a variant of yantui sword, which simplifies the precision of casting, but greatly increases the supply of magic power, making it a degraded version of Yanjing spear array, which is similar to the strong range magic of the three ring earth element magic.


    Although it''s only a bad version, because of being in the cave, it occupies a lot of land, and the overwhelming quantity makes up for the poor quality of the rock cone itself, forming an attack without dead corners!


    However, it is this kind of attack that has no dead corner in the skull''s own eyes, and there is no other way to resist it except to use protective magic. At the moment before it will hit SIVI, almost all the rock cones fall apart, turning into handfuls of broken stones and falling to the ground.


    "What is that? What is that The skeleton did not continue to attack. Instead, regardless of the possibility that he might be attacked by SIVI, the skeleton quickly asked him, "what magic did you use?"


    "I didn''t have to tell you."


    Although it''s only a high-level application of repulsion and multi cast, SIVI, who has just killed the skeleton King (weak) and has become a little high-profile, is too lazy to talk to this strange skeleton mage, and he directly gives a magic blunt blow.


    However, to his surprise, he was carried down by the skeleton through the dilution of magic power and a ring of wind element "atmospheric armor".


    Whether in terms of reaction ability or casting ability, this skeleton mage is quite different from its peers, and even far surpasses many human magicians of the same level, which makes Seaver very curious.


    However, he also knew the proverb that curiosity killed the cat, so he did not intend to go into it. Besides, the other party did hurt Eliza, so there was no need to be merciful.


    Several whirling arrows were formed in front of SIVI, and then, with the help of repulsion, they sped at each other.


    This time, the skeleton mage also immediately used the ice ball, not to block SIVI''s strengthened whirlwind arrow, but to detonate it on its way to minimize the destructive force, and then easily blocked it with the previous atmospheric armor.You know, although a ring of ice ball is not a difficult magic, and even simpler than SIVI''s whirlwind arrow, it is not impossible for senior middle-level magicians to achieve instant delivery as long as they study for a period of time. But the problem is that if you want to control several ice balls to hit the whirlwind arrow in high-speed flight at the same time, this kind of difficulty is not much easier than walking a steel wire on the wanzhang cliff, at least at present, SIVI has not been able to do this skill.


    This made Sylvie more interested in the skeleton.


    However, no matter how the skeleton mage is above the medium level, it will not be unilaterally suppressed by SIVI.


    After defusing SIVI''s attack, it immediately starts casting a quick spell, throwing a lightning loop at SIVI, and then receiving a secondary petrification curse.


    The power of the first ring of lightning loop is not even comparable to its pre magic free electric eel, but it has a very high paralytic judgment. The secondary petrifaction curse, like its name, is the second ring curse that can make people lose their ability to move. Skeletons seem to prefer control magic to SIVI''s destructive magic. The former rock outburst sword is also better than the simple attack, which can instantly compress the surrounding action space and cause better binding effect.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that the goods just want to catch SIVI and then dissect them to study something, so they don''t need Destructive Magic


    The attack route of the lightning loop is winding and unpredictable, which makes it difficult to judge. The curse that follows is just like the maggot of tarsal bone. As long as it is entangled by the lightning loop, it will definitely suffer from the petrified curse of the next level!


    However, Sylvie was able to compete with the higher ranks in the early stage, not to mention that he has been promoted to the middle level, and his strength has been improved by leaps and bounds. It''s just like the continuous use of repulsion and whirlwind arrow. In the past, he could only launch one in this way, but he could easily sit down to three.


    Now, in the face of two magic attacks, SIVI does not blink. First, a Mini Magic barrier the size of a textbook blocks the lightning loop. Then the prepared mage hands up a stone to easily block the secondary petrification curse.


    Like most curses, the secondary petrified curse has no effect on matter itself.


    Although SIVI''s magic barrier is not unable to resist the curse, it will waste a lot of magic. Even if he does not lack magic, he has already developed the habit of not squandering his magic power because he has suffered a lot because of his lack of magic power.


    In this way, one person and one skeleton started the attack and defense of magic under the second ring road in the not so spacious channel.


    It''s not that they won''t be able to do more advanced magic. It''s because if the magic level is too high, the destructive power will also increase correspondingly. In case the cave collapses due to too much fighting, it will be too much. Even if he is promoted to the middle level, he is too weak to face the power of nature.


    However, even if it''s just magic under the Second Ring Road, all kinds of fighting methods emerge in endlessly, which makes several mage apprentices who are a little far away from the battlefield to see quite a lot of experience.


    Sophia also took advantage of this opportunity to take Alice to bring back the fainted Eliza to her side.


    Sylvie found that regardless of the three ring magic, the other party''s attainments in most magic were almost the same as him in terms of one ring and two ring magic! Not only that, but even the skeleton split itself, rewritten and wrote some magic, and with the help of these strange magic, he successfully made SIVI eat a lot of shriveled.


    But as time went on, the scales of victory soon began to tilt towards SIVI. The reason is simple, because the skeleton is going to die.


    Except for the lich, there is not much magic in the necromancer. The skeleton can fight against SIVI for so long.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his support, the skeleton''s reaction was not to rush forward to kill the enemy like other skeleton mages, but to fight and retreat. He immediately turned back and spread his feet as soon as he left the cave and began to run towards the stone castle!


    Chase or not? Sylvie is in a dilemma.


    His existence here is maintained by the constant consumption of a large amount of magic in the magic pool. The longer he stays here, the more serious the deficit of magic in the pool will be.


    Is it to let Eliza and Eliza escape at the same time, or do they not grudge the magic and just kill the door at the risk that the magic pool will collapse due to excessive deficit?


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, seavy immediately decided to get rid of the strange skeleton as soon as possible.


    However, it is not a good thing for Eliza and her party to be targeted by a mage of such high rank. Instead of waiting for something to regret, it is better to nip this possibility in the bud!


    So he told the others briefly, and then he flew to each other''s stone castle alone.


    But before he got to the castle, the thick gate of the city gate was pushed open. Two snow monsters bent their backs and came out of the castle. Then they straightened up and roared at SIVI.Even if they haven''t played yet, Sylvie has already felt something in the state of the two snow trolls.


    "Is it a giant charmer?"


    The magic of enchantment belongs to the magic magic magic under the branch of arcane magic, which can be called a self-contained magic system.


    Like a curse, this kind of magic has no direct destructive power, but it can transform other creatures into the most loyal followers of the caster. Because of this, enchanting magic is still very popular magic for some time.


    However, even if the magic power of a mage is not as strong as that of a human being, even if the magic power of the mage is too low, it can''t guarantee that the magic power of the mage is too low Therefore, after a period of prosperity, enchantment magic, as predicted by many rational magicians, has gradually declined.


    If it''s not for the two signs of enchanting giant beast and enchanting giant creature, maybe this magic will disappear from the textbook.


    Different from humans, whether it is a giant beast or a giant creature, their brains are not easy to use, and their will is much weaker than most creatures. Therefore, the success rate of enchanting giant animals or giant creatures is higher.


    The trolls don''t care much about the undead, but now the two snow trolls will protect the skeleton mage, and Sylvie is keenly aware that their eyes seem to be godless, so he thinks they are under control.


    Either voluntarily or not, the two monsters have already rushed toward SIVI.


    It seems that the skeleton mage is probably going to let snow Troll kill or injure SIVI. If he can''t help it, he will stop him and create opportunities for himself.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie''s copy has been mixed up for so long, and he hasn''t learned much about other things. But when it comes to fighting monsters, two silly snow trolls will never be his opponents.


    He dropped a sandstone bomb, tripped one of them with the explosion, and then dragged the other to fly a kite.


    The reason why you don''t need to fire at close range is that this guy has a winter aura around his body. In addition to speeding up the casting of water elemental magic ability, if it is too close, it will also be affected by aura, which makes the body very easy to be frozen and stiff, resulting in a significant decrease in movement. It is not fun to be caught in that state.


    Although snow trolls are thick in skin and rough in flesh, they are very durable. But SIVI only took them around a little, and their snow-white fur looked in a mess - some places were covered with white ice dregs, some places became pitch black and gave out the smell of scorching, and in some places the hair stood up like a hedgehog


    Seeing that the two snow trolls could not cause even a little trouble to SIVI, the skeleton mage was also worried. Regardless of how much he had not recovered, he rushed out of the castle to protect his two snow trolls.


    This is the disadvantage of the undead. Although the vitality is very strong, the recovery is too slow. Moreover, as a skeleton, it will not be useful even if it has potions and potions to drink - because those things will definitely flow out of the bone stick


    But after it ran outside the castle, it was SIVI''s brilliant smile that met it.


    SIVI pointed the moon branch to several big trees around him. The big trees seemed to be transformed from plants into animals. They pulled out the thick roots from the ground, and then jumped at the snow monsters.


    Although the single combat effectiveness of the tree man guard is not as strong as that of the snow troll, it is better than that of the snow troll. Several trees crush the snow troll to death, creating a one-on-one situation between SIVI and skeleton mage.


    As soon as the skeleton mage saw this, he knew he had been cheated. Sylvie dragged snow troll to fly a kite just to draw it out. I''m afraid it''s just because he doesn''t want to fight Castle Wars.


    At this time, SIVI''s face is full of smile, and a golden flame rises from his empty left hand.


    Although it seems that he has made a little fuss about the skeleton, SIVI still decides to solve it with a breath of glory. Because this move has just been improved a little, Sylvie also wants to try it out to see how powerful the improved huiyaoliepo is. He thought he had no chance to use it in cave warfare before.


    Although the skeleton didn''t know what kind of magic Sylvie was going to perform, from the golden flame and the stirring magic in his hands, he knew that it was not a little fight like that.


    He rationally measured the gap between himself and Sylvie, and then resolutely threw the wooden stick in his hand to the ground and raised his hands to make a surrender.


    "Wait, I surrender." It said to SIVI in the same tone, "man, you win."


    "It''s none of my business if you surrender!"


    Sylvie did not intend to let it go. He was not naive enough to think that after the other side surrendered, he would not trouble Eliza and them.


    "I know what you''re worried about. Don''t worry. I can give up my magic core to sign a master servant contract with you. " Continued the skeleton.As the foundation of the existence of skeletons, the core of their demons, the real name of demons, and the human soul are called the three root contracts, which can be used as collateral to sign contracts with others.


    If it uses its own magic core to sign a master servant contract with SIVI, then if it wants to break away from the contract, it has to wait for its strength to far exceed that of SIVI, or SIVI can''t get rid of the contract even if he breaks the core of magic element


    "Why do you want to do this?" Sylvie asked curiously, "shouldn''t skeletons not be afraid of death?"


    "I''m not afraid of death, but I still have something to do. It won''t be done until I catch up with death. Even if you want to be your servant for this. " Said the skeleton in its usual impassive tone. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    In the end, Sylvie accepted the skull''s surrender.


    Although according to Sophia''s exchange diary, it seems that this product has killed many Kates, but it has nothing to do with SIVI. The only reason why he is hostile to the skeleton is that it attacks his own students. Sylvie has taught it a lesson.


    In addition, SIVI was interested in the skeleton, which was able to cast spells so flexibly, so he signed a master servant contract with the skeleton.


    After scavenging some valuable items from the skeleton''s castle, Sylvia gave it a crystal for its return to the floating island. He killed two snow trolls who could not fight back. After reporting peace to Eliza, he ended the "savior bond" effect and returned to the empty Island - only so much time later, in the College panel The deficit of the magic pool was so huge that SIVI was embarrassed.


    If it is not because the demolition of the building also requires a fee, it may be more cost-effective to directly demolish and rebuild.


    As soon as he returned to the empty Island, SIVI saw the skeleton framework lying in the fountain, which seemed to be studying the operation principle of the holy spring of chanting rites


    Because before, Sylvie felt that there were only a few dwarfs in such a big empty island. He felt so angry that he bought some small ornamental fish fry and sprinkled them on the river and fountain pool. In order to prevent the fish from falling into the empty island with the water, he also made several intercepting nets in the river.


    At this time, there are many small fish just pecking at it, just like a dead thing lying on the bone shelf in the fountain, which looks very strange.


    "What are you doing?" SIVI looked at the scene in silence and asked after a while.


    However, because most of the body is immersed in water, the skeleton''s usual skills of manipulating the elements of the wind to speak are not effective. Only a series of grunts and bubbles are emitted.


    Sylvie sighed, took the skeleton out of the fountain with the mage''s hand and set it aside. Then he threw some small fish that had fallen out of the chest and skull of the skull back into the pool.


    The wet skull scratched its skull with its own phalanx, making a creaking sound.


    "This place is amazing." He looked around with his empty socket and said.


    Although Sylvie knew that it should be from the bottom of his heart to say this, but the feeling that there was no fluctuation of intonation was just like a poor actor reading from the script, which made him a little bit uncomfortable.


    "From today on, you will be in this magical place for a long time. So don''t worry, you''ll have a lot of time to study this place. " "Before that, I must have a full understanding of you."


    Although it is still early, SIVI has to accompany or monitor the vampire girl in the afternoon, so the preliminary processing and arrangement of the skeleton must be completed before noon.


    "I don''t know, my master." Skeletons fit in very well.


    "First and foremost, name, age, gender."


    "My name is Franken, Franken Stein. Please forgive the bones and heads of skeletons. I can''t remember how many years I spent after I became a skeleton. Especially recently, my concept of time has become more and more blurred "Of course, I don''t think I''ll be a skeleton for more than 10 years at most," he said


    "I think that''s because you''re always one The relationship between the skeletons in the dark castle, whether lonely or addicted to their own interests, will make it difficult for people to master the changes of time, but the former is longer, the latter is shorter. " Sylvie said casually, "so do you remember how old you were before you died?"


    At that time, I was full of confidence and hope for the future The skeleton said that although the content seems very romantic, it is ironic to say it in an emotionless tone: "as for gender, it is a man before death, and a skeleton after death. Are you satisfied with this answer, my master


    "Very satisfied." Sylvie touched his chin and nodded.


    In fact, SIVI has learned something more important than the name and age of the other person.


    For example, this skeleton should be the mutant skeleton in the mouth of Necromancers.


    According to the research of necromancers for the dead, skeletons are completely monsters formed by the corpses after being received by the undead plane and then dead in the strong breath of death.


    All the flesh is rotten, and only bones are left. They should not have memories of their lives. In fact, most skeletons look very dull because of this. After all, even the soul has been lost.


    But there are always accidents.


    About a hundred years ago, a necromancer claimed that his skeleton had the memory of his life and maintained a normal level of consciousness. This incident caused a stir in the necromancer world, and many necromancers who were positive about it began to examine the skeletons under their hands. As a result, other self-conscious skeletons have been discovered.Of course, the number of skeletons is extremely rare compared with the huge number of skeletons themselves. So far, many necromancers still regard skeletons with self-consciousness as a fantasy. Before that, it was generally believed that only when skeletons evolved into skeleton lords or skeletons of the same level, would the core of magic be replaced For the role of the soul, the skeleton creates self-consciousness.


    Skeletons that can carry their own memories and retain their self-consciousness are collectively called heteromorphic skeletons. But for all necromancers who believe in the existence of mutant skeletons, one thing is beyond doubt - this kind of self-contained AI, er I mean, conscious skeletons can definitely be the focus of training, at least until the advanced skeleton lords, they are often better than their own stupid counterparts.


    "The next question Let''s go to the castle and talk about it Looking at Franken, who seemed to want to run to study the hot spring again, SIVI sighed and took it into the castle by the hand of a mage.


    "It may not be convenient for you, but I hope you can explain to me what you said earlier," what must be done. " On the way to the dean''s office, SIVI asked the skull, which was rocking behind him.


    Sylvie is not a laissez faire. He always likes to collect as much information as possible so that he can always grasp the situation and trend of the situation. It was the same at this time. In order to prevent accidents that might be detrimental to the college, he wanted to know what the other party was going to do. After all, for this purpose, Franken did all kinds of living experiments without hesitation, and gave up when the situation was not favorable. If the other party refused, he would not hesitate to use the authority of master servant contract.


    However, to his surprise, Franken did not show any figurative appearance about this, and quickly told Seaver all his purpose.


    Franken was originally just a wizard who lived in seclusion in a small village and liked to study all kinds of magic. Different from SIVI, Franken got along well with the villagers at that time. He even found a lover in the village and gave birth to a lovely boy with her.


    Although he has been 20 years old, he is still a primary magician, but francon has a very unique research and insight on magic tectonics. The Qiyao mage tower in the nearby big city even took a fancy to his research ability and sent him an invitation.


    However, Franken, who was newly married at that time, immediately rejected the invitation, which could make him have a promising future, just to have more time with his family.


    By setting up small classes similar to private schools to teach the children in the village to read and understand some magic knowledge, and to charge tuition fees, and the contribution fee to the truth goddess newspaper, Franken''s life was not as good as those rich merchants and worshippers, but it was a good life compared with ordinary people.


    In addition to attending classes and writing magic scripts, Franken''s remaining time was divided into two parts, spending time with his family and doing magic research. He loved it and sincerely hoped that it would continue.


    But destiny loves to make fun of people. When Franken''s son was just one year old, he suddenly found the presence of the necromancer near the village.


    At first, Franken didn''t take this seriously. After all, although the church and the seven Yao mages Association always yelled at the necromancer, as long as the other party didn''t appear in the city in a fair way and didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, they wouldn''t really fight to exterminate a necromancer who might cause great losses to himself Fighting.


    The hermit travel school like Franken will not take the initiative to provoke these deviant Necromancers.


    Because the village where Franken lived was not far away from the city with the Qiyao mage tower, he didn''t think that the other side would do anything in such a place. He thought that the necromancer was just passing by.


    But a week later, when Franken found the necromancer again, he felt something was wrong - how could it take so long to pass by?


    At the same time, the villagers in the village began to show signs of infection, even Franken''s one-year-old child was no exception.


    After realizing that this may be the ghost of the necromancer, Franken decisively informed Qiyao mage tower of this matter. Later, the mage association also rounded up the necromancer, but there was no result.


    After examining the patients, the pastor of the church confirmed that the villagers were indeed suffering from a plague which was highly infectious and difficult to cure, but the mortality rate was not too high. It was the first time that the gods and priests could not find a similar disease in the ancient books, and the source of the plague was still unknown. However, in order to prevent the spread of the disease, the village had to be isolated.


    As a result, the villagers were forced to a remote corner. In addition, they were isolated and unable to trade, and they could only live on a small amount of food subsidized by the city before the new crop was mature.


    There was not enough food, and soon some people in the village began to die because of the plague and hunger. Even Franken''s children became thin and dying.Franken, who believed that the plague must have come from the Necromancer''s curse magic, ignored the ban issued by the mage Association and the church. He angrily found the wandering necromancer not far from the city, and had a fight with his opponent.


    However, the other side is already a senior medium level, and still the first level Franken is defeated miserably. He is directly killed by the other side, and he is called out as a skeleton through the recovery of the skeleton. After killing the enemy, he has to enslave his body as his own man for a lifetime. This is a common hobby of many Necromancers.


    However, what the necromancer didn''t think of was that Franken''s memory and consciousness were not lost, but depended on the skeleton. When the other party didn''t pay attention, Franken attacked and killed the necromancer, and found a pen note from him.


    "He''s a genius." Franken, sitting in the sofa, recalled the scene at that time, said that his bone frame was very light, and he would not feel trapped on the sofa: "he even wrote a new curse magic through the plague cloud and the plague curse as the blueprint. He seems to call that magic "the source of pestilence". When a person dies after being infected with this plague, he will bring his own plague cloud when he recovers with his skeleton, which is much better than ordinary skeletons. His purpose is to wait until all the quarantined people are infected with the plague, and then kill them to enrich their skeletons. As you know, Qiyao mage Association will not punish several plague patients and a necromancer who is about to step into a higher level. At most, it is just a verbal sanction. "


    "The source of the plague was released into the drinking water in the village, because of its concealment, even the priest did not find it. Although there were not many people suffering from the plague at that time, in fact, all the people were already carrying the curse, and sooner or later they would also suffer from the plague. " Franken pauses for a moment before continuing: "what''s more, what''s more, the water in our village is the same as that in the city. The residents in the city should also gradually begin to show the symptoms of this plague. Although I secretly told the Vatican that there is a problem with the water source, I honestly have no hope that they will pay attention to this hint. But at that time, I had no idea about the source of the plague, and I didn''t want my wife and son to see me like this, so I finally ran away with the note of the necromancer. Over the years, I have been studying undead magic and other magic, trying to decipher the effect of the source of the plague, but it''s a pity that I haven''t succeeded so far... "


    "Wait If I''m right, is that the city you''re talking about is Morag Half of Sylvie suddenly interrupted.


    "Yes, master, do you know?" Asked the skull, looking up at Seaver with empty eyes.


    "Maybe it''s because you''ve been in the middle of nowhere, so you don''t know." Sylvie thought about it, and finally decided to tell him, "Morag has become a famous plague cage."


    In fact, shortly after Franken left there, a large-scale plague broke out immediately. In order to prevent the outbreak of the plague, the nearby lords organized a large number of Earth Elemental masters to jointly sink Morag for nearly 100 meters to become a huge Cave City, and arranged magma on the periphery to prevent the people inside from escaping.


    Of course, the magicians inside were taken out to receive various treatments.


    Before long, new penalties were introduced in the area - those who were not committed to death but could not be released would be sent directly to Morag and left to die.


    It is because of this that Morag was called the plague cage.


    "The only thing I want to do is to solve the source of plague over there. I can send you at other times, but please leave me enough time for experiment." The skeleton has no eyeballs, but Sylvie is still seen by the other side with some psychological fuzziness.


    "There is no conflict between your request and the idea of my college. I can accept it."


    Sylvie nodded and agreed. Then he clasped his fingers, propped his chin and looked at the skeleton. "But don''t worry too early. I have something else to ask you before that."


    "No problem, just ask."


    "Your research on magic is really good..." Because he saw some of its research results in the other party''s castle, SIVI still believed in Franken''s research level: "but what about your own magic knowledge?"


    "Are you going to test me, my master?" Franken asked calmly.


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders irrefutably, and then began to pick out questions from his knowledge to the skeleton.


    The skeleton would answer honestly.


    Soon Sylvie had mastered his opponent''s current level. Franken''s knowledge of magic was not bad. At least he could answer one or two of the questions he asked in his school entrance examination.


    In addition, for alchemy, Franken''s knowledge of pharmaceutics was so poor that Sylvie could not help sighing. However, he had a very good foundation in enchantment and demonology, and even slightly inferior to SIVI in Rune literature.In the examination, Franken''s best performance was magic tectonics.


    As a matter of fact, magic tectonics is also a university subject. It is divided into many disciplines, such as incantation literature, magic deduction, and law enforcement. However, Franken is totally open to visitors. For Sylvie''s questions, he can answer more detailed things from that aspect, and even think of some things that even Sylvie can''t think of.


    One of the most appreciated things about Franken is that it has a great innovation and imagination in any aspect.


    In addition to a little bit left over by his predecessors at the beginning, most of Seaver''s knowledge of magic and alchemy is instilled by the system. In a sense, this knowledge is more like a complete encyclopedia that can be inquired instantly for SIVI - it can answer SIVI''s questions, but it can never create a new one by himself thing.


    Even the magic that seems to be created by Sylvie is actually just a combination of blazing flame and burning explosion. It is not original in the true sense.


    Because of this, when Franken''s talent was revealed, Sylvie had a feeling of finding treasure.


    "Very well, from today on, you are the teacher of magic and tectonics in our college." Sylvie nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the bare skeleton: "but before that, I''ll have to get you a skin..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Sylvie, of course, is not the hero whose EQ is so low that it can be described as a wonderful flower. He knows that Saran is just trying to ask him to have a rest.


    But he was more attracted to the growing mushrooms on the empty island and the star furnace that was about to be built over time, rather than sitting in a hotel row with a stupid vampire.


    Considering that outright rejection seems too hurtful, and Sylvie himself is not the type who is good at improvisation, he finally decides to refuse in a seemingly stupid way to muddle through It turns out that the effect of this kind of action is very good.


    Seeing the girl''s back, she ran back to Catherine Hotel, and Sylvie turned to walk outside the city.


    There is a ban on air in the city. Except during the war, even magicians can''t fly casually, so SIVI can only use his feet to walk outside the city before he starts floating and flies back to the floating island.


    If you have to use a word to describe the floating island, in addition to the rapid change, SIVI can not think of any other words.


    The working efficiency of the dwarf demon is amazing. The barren and rugged ground has been completely cleaned up in just a few days. Most of the areas have been planted with ornamental turf. The rest of the area has already had some building planning, and a general framework has been built with wood and stone as the foundation It''s over there, or there''s already a corresponding building over there. Of course, there are also some places that are just simple roads and squares. That is, the small dwarfs cut and process large blocks of marble, and finally make them into one meter square, square and square stone bricks, and then pave them.


    In addition to the small dwarf demon''s credit, there is another reason that makes the whole island system more and more prosperous.


    That''s the water system that''s almost all over the island.


    The water quality of the holy chanting ceremony spring is very high, even far beyond the imagination of SIVI.


    Not long ago, Sylvie was still worried about whether the water in the fountain was too clear to eat and eventually starved to death. However, after so many days, he found that the fish fry inside not only did not appear dead individuals, but also became lively from the beginning. Not only that, they also grew up a lot, and their colors became a little more gorgeous than before.


    In addition to the fish fry that benefit directly from the water, the grass in the place where the river passes through is obviously more luxuriant than that in the distance, and even there are many original ferns in the empty island. We should know that these plants have been pulled out by the dwarfs in the early stage of the rectification of the empty island and made them into natural fertilizer. Obviously, the ferns appeared at this time It''s not a fish caught in the net when the dwarf demon was reorganized, but an individual who grew up again after that because of the nourishment of the river water.


    For these ferns, which have tenacious perseverance and grow to this point in a short time, and stretch their limbs towards the sun, SIVI is very moved by their unyielding enterprising spirit, and then he instructs the dwarfs to pull out all these ferns again


    "If you cut the grass without removing the roots, the spring wind will blow again!" After that, Sylvie also taught the dwarfs the truth of eliminating evil.


    All in all, because of the working ability of the dwarfs and the magical effect of the spring, the floating island is changing into a brand-new face at a very fast speed.


    But it''s a little too slow for Sylvie.


    We don''t know when the war between human beings and vampires will break out. However, up to now, he is still in the construction stage. Let alone carry forward the college, there are still only three pitiful students. On the contrary, there are three teachers and himself


    "It won''t work like this." Sylvie stood on the balcony of the castle, overlooking the night view of the main island of the floating island - well, before the magic light was installed, the rest of the place was dark, except for the stars and two moons in the sky, I''m afraid he would have lost his hand now.


    "It takes too much time and resources to complete the college." He rubbed his forehead with some headache. Although most of the current buildings are achievement buildings and don''t need to pay for them, from the experience of building those buildings in the college panel, his own material is absolutely not enough to complete all the primary core buildings.


    If the core building is not completed, the college will not be recognized by the system. If the system does not recognize the college, many very convenient effects cannot be used, and many unique components and abilities of the college can not be studied and studied.


    As a result, the construction of the college will be greatly slowed down, and it will take longer and longer to complete all the buildings.


    If it doesn''t get to scale enough before the war starts, all Sylvie''s plans are in vain.


    "Sure enough, we should try our best to speed up the plan now." Sylvie took a fresh look at the progress of building his own college.


    In fact, resources are not too big a problem. After establishing a certain degree of cooperation with Luo Lan chamber of Commerce, as long as you have money, you can buy everything. Even the business of exchanging magic core and Yaojing for steel is said to have been completed in the near future.At present, he has to go back to Xiwei University for the sake of money, but he doesn''t want to do it in the initial stage.


    In fact, after examining several parts, seavy found that the most time-consuming thing is the construction of buildings.


    For example, the small banshees have to spend a lot of time building the sacred chanting ritual spring, not to mention the star vein furnace, a large-scale and high-tech creation of demon technology. Since the cave was expanded to a sufficient level yesterday, the dwarfs have started to build, but they have not finished building until now, that is, in the evening.


    On the contrary, the creation of magic pool may be due to the fact that it has been built once, and with sufficient experience, the dwarfs didn''t take long to build it.


    "A shortage of hands is a hard injury."


    Sylvie sighed. After all, the five dwarfs are not omnipotent. Unless they build buildings that have something to do with their groups, they can only be reduced for a short period of time.


    It''s time to think about recruiting other creatures that have built to help.


    The range of choices is very wide: goblins, elves, grey dwarfs, red boots. Even the troublemakers are not much weaker than the dwarfs in terms of hands-on ability.


    It''s just different from the little banshee, the newly recruited creatures should also be good at other aspects besides building. After the college is established, it can be helpful in some places or can simply serve as a professor of an elective course.


    SIVI opened the architectural drawing panel in the master master''s tower and began to select the buildings with recruitment ability conditionally.


    Elves are the first choice of this profession. No matter the prairie elves or Forest Elves, even the light elves and night elves have superb artistic talent and practical ability. Although their respective aesthetic views are different, from the perspective of human beings, all the art types of elves are unique except the fallen elves who bow down to the death Lord Beauty is really because of the existence of these art masters, it is very difficult for human beings in this world to have real artists - everyone who wants to engage in art is overwhelmed by the almost perfect works of elves.


    In addition to their own indigenous magic, that is, natural magic that can control plants, talk to animals, and even transform themselves into animals, elves (especially Forest Elves here) have studied many elemental magic, which is really one of the best choices for teachers.


    You should know that there is also a saying in human proverbs that "the spirit is not more than 100, but more than 100 is invincible.". This is a pun, which can be divided into two explanations. One is that when the number of elves exceeds 100, the human army is difficult to stop; the other is that when an elf is over 100 years old, it is entering the prime of life, ordinary human beings are already difficult to fight against him.


    Although there is a suspicion of exaggeration, it also shows how powerful the mysterious race of elves is in the human mind.


    However, regardless of the fact that elves and human beings are not very good, the harsh construction conditions of the "moon tree" by elves alone have killed Sylvie''s spirit of recruiting elves.


    "Forbidden forest" or "night forest" above LV3, at least three "moon wells" above lv4 or "Moonlight Lake" above Lv2, plus "natural Temple of quiet moon" Nima, are these things enough for me to build several colleges? "


    Sylvie smacked at the long list of front buildings.


    Besides the elves, dwarves are also a good choice.


    Although in addition to the indigenous magic dust magic, they only know the earth element magic at most, but their superb forging skills are enough to make them a hot human existence.


    And in some human classics, it is also recorded that dwarfs have built the highest masterpiece of all known buildings in the world - the dwarf city that only appeared in the mythological era!


    This city, which can freely shuttle between the half plane and the main material plane, is also known as the "storm throne". It is said that its grandeur is far beyond all the palaces and castles of mankind, and even surpasses the "fiery heaven Palace", which is the residence of angels who only appeared in the mythological era and came from the heaven!


    It became the highest masterpiece of the last era.


    Today, among all the artifacts, only the contemporary puppet king geboja can be compared with it.


    If you can recruit dwarves, it''s good. Even if you can''t create a storm throne, then it''s normal for abnormal things to increase the construction speed of all buildings several times?


    It''s a pity that the construction conditions of the dwarf recruitment building "lava wind furnace" are not low.


    Above Lv2 lava underground river, Lv2 immortal oven, LV1 above tavern, plus 50000 metal resources can be built.


    In addition to sleeping trough, Sylvie didn''t know what language to use to express his feelings.


    He turned over the panels of the construction drawings for several pages in a row, and found that most of the creatures with the ability to build as well as some special abilities were under strict construction conditions.Even for some achievements that can be built after you buy them, the number of achievement points required by construction drawings is an astronomical number for SIVI. Maybe it will be possible for him to have the ability to buy such high-priced drawings after his college has started to recruit a large number of students and put the credit system into practice for a period of time


    "I can see that I can''t eat I said why the system was so kind all of a sudden. After I was promoted to medium level, the number of drawings that I could buy suddenly increased so much. That''s why. " Sylvie sighed. "I''m such a fool to think that shit will find out."


    Now that the plan to build the recruitment building directly went bankrupt, Seaver had to find another way.


    After he was promoted to the middle level, in addition to a lot of new drawings in the drawing list, there were many more things in the achievement store.


    For example, we can only see the "recruitment voucher" after customs clearance.


    There are not many kinds of recruitment coupons now. There are three kinds of "goblin''s temporary recruitment coupon", "goblin''s temporary recruitment coupon" and "secondary Elemental creature''s recruitment coupon".


    "So is it true that the teacher used to be an aristocrat?" There was a look of surprise on Alice''s face, who had begun to clean up.


    Sophia shook her head nonchalantly, and then asked the others, "anyway, would you like to open it?"


    "That''s not very good, is it?" Eliza hesitated: "the teacher didn''t seem to say that you can open it at will..."


    "I support opening it, Miss Sophia. Please do it." Alice, leaning on a broom from nowhere, said, waving her arms. It seems that the maid''s curiosity about things is not small.


    Theo also stopped looking and looked at the box with great interest.


    "But Eliza could only see the lock on the box? Are we still looking for the key? "


    "No, we''re magicians. We''re magicians. We''re just going to give the magic to unlock the lock." Sophia set up the box, and this action aroused a cloud of dust. But the dust couldn''t stop Sophia, who was intrigued by curiosity. She took out her own magic guide book: "although it''s evil, those who are good at searching, setting traps, unlocking locks and so on I''ve learned a little about the magic of the swordsman. Although it''s only skin deep, there should be no problem to open this kind of lock. "


    With that, a faint magic light appeared from her magic guide book (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    The sound of prick and sting leaped on the lock of the leather case with the spark caused by magic, but the lock, which was already covered with rust marks, had no sign of opening.


    "Whoo Can''t it be that way! " Sophia said breathlessly, and the hand with the book of the wizard hung down.


    Although this kind of cast method which does not need ritual or standard action will not consume physical strength, the emptiness that magic power loses from the body will bring a kind of feeble illusion.


    Although there are still many magic in the magic guide book, those magic powers are already in emergency reserve. It is not worth a bit to use to open a box: "sorry, I can''t open this box."


    "Mmm, this box has such complete insurance measures. Is it really important to put it in it?"


    ''said Alice with a serious face.


    But she still wipe the iron candlestick in her hand and the serious expression on her face, but it has a funny feeling.


    "Is it important for teachers..." Eliza looked at the eyelid box and looked at the ceiling, as if thinking, "in a word, if sister Sophia can''t open it, we can only give up."


    At this time, from just now on, it was like staring at prey. Teau, who was looking at the suitcase, came to the front of the suitcase, and then held his hands over the box and lifted it up.


    Sophia, who was just curious about what teau was going to do, saw the girl who wanted to open the box without asking, "teau, that''s not going to work. If the box is locked, no matter how hard it is... "


    But before she finished her words, the box was opened with the help of the little girl, making a sour squeak.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Several other girls looked at teau and the open box, and then looked at each other.


    "Yes, yes! Although there is a lock in front of it, it was not said that the box was locked... "" Sophia closed the book and the whole man began to sink: "it would have been such a low-level mistake I must be too tired. "


    But since the box has been opened, several girls are also immediately surrounded, to see what is inside.


    However, I don''t know if I don''t know. It becomes strange to see the faces of girls.


    "Is this a doll?" Alice asked, looking at a figure who teau had taken out of her suitcase.


    The doll is only about 30 cm. She looks like a girl with gorgeous blonde hair. Whether it is the noble red fluffy dress or the skin that feels like skin, the work is very exquisite.


    If her joint is not a ball joint, it would be mistaken by the girls as other race creatures.


    "It should be just looking like a doll, but it''s really a great wizard." Eliza guessed, and she said subtly, "at least I can''t imagine the teacher hiding in the room playing with dolls..."


    She said no, but Alice and Sophia had a look of sives playing with dolls in their heads, and they chuckled.


    Teau, holding her arms in her arms, brought the doll to her chest, looked at Eliza, who was confused, and Alice and Sophia, who were laughing nearby.


    After enough laughter, Sophia, the most knowledgeable of the four, seriously identified the figure.


    "If you don''t guess it wrong, this should be a magic coincidence, not a normal doll." After a half day of looking at it, she came to the conclusion: "Eliza is right from this point of view. It''s a very powerful magic guide."


    "The devil? Is it something like a ghost? " Eliza thought of what SIVI had said in class, and came to the doll with interest, looked at the doll carefully, and asked unbelievably, "is it a kind of thing to say that such a lovely doll and a vicious stone ghost?"


    "It is in theory." Sophia nodded: "but the structure of this puppet is very strange, it seems to be very different from the ordinary magic couple After all, my alchemy level has just entered into the life of alchemy, so I can''t see in detail, but I can only wait until I go back and let SIVI answer it. "


    The girl tooted, and seemed to have said with reluctance: "anyway, he asked us to come to this, he should know the details of the right."


    Teau, seeing that everyone else had already seen it, had put the doll back in his suitcase and covered it again.


    But the carrying of suitcases has become a new problem.


    "This can''t be sealed into the book." Sophia tried several times to seal the suitcase with a doll in her book, but failed: "it seems that the box or the puppet has some magical resistance."


    "What should we do then, shall we carry it all the way back This looks so heavy. " Alice tried to lift the suitcase and found it unexpectedly heavy. Don''t say to carry it all the way back, according to the physical fitness of the girls, even if you put it up for a few hours, your arm muscles will be severely injured. Don''t try to lift your hand in a few days."Let''s take turns with the mage''s hand. It will be much easier." Finally, Eliza had an idea.


    With the help of their own weapons, the hand of the mage is strong enough to lift the box except katio.


    Although it''s a little difficult to cast a spell on the move, there''s no problem as long as the speed is not too fast. Taking turns with a few people can also effectively avoid someone''s magic exhaustion, unable to deal with emergencies.


    "Oh, that''s the only way." Alice sighed, not to say that she wanted to walk away, but because the wizard tower had not been cleaned up, she was about to leave, which made a little bit of obsessive-compulsive girl a little uncomfortable


    She took the lead to launch the mage''s hand, lifted the box, and walked out carefully.


    However, as soon as she went outside, she let out a scream, followed by a dull sound when the weight fell to the ground.


    Eliza and they ran out to find out what happened.


    Alice fell down on the ground, her face full of frightened expression, and the small suitcase had already dropped beside her, because she had been heavily hit, and the unlocked box was directly smashed open, leaving the doll exposed.


    However, these days of exercise has also made the girl have enough experience in dealing with emergencies. Even if she is sitting on the ground, Alice holds a small dagger in her hand, as if there is something wrong, she will throw it out at any time.


    Unlike Sophia and Eliza, Alice does not have much magic as a maid''s club, and the best one to use is the hand of a mage. Moreover, her talent is not very good. Although she has magic power, she does not have the corresponding element affinity. Even if she is equipped with weapons of the level of "Mercury" in Eliza''s hands, I''m afraid she can''t even use the inherent magic brought by her.


    So what SIVI gave her was a more direct and easy-to-use kit.


    [fan Haixin''s silver plated throwing Dagger (rare)]


    [rare weapon]


    [the dagger can be attached with various kinds of magic. It is silver plated on the outside and has been baptized by holy water for a long time. It has a very high holy smell. And its own dagger suit is the same. ¡¿


    [physical damage: 35-80]


    [holy damage: 20-20]


    [sanctity: double damage to all dark creatures. ¡¿


    [Pro magic metal: it can more easily attach magic to it.


    [dagger set: automatically restores the number, and restores one every half hour. ¡¿


    [Note: "I walk under the cloak of the dark emperor and try my best to hunt down his people." ¡ª¡ªAlthough in many places this kind of pure weapon can''t be compared with such equipment as magic wand, magic guide book and crystal ball, it is the most handy weapon for Alice at present.


    The black ribbon of the dagger cover was tied to the girl''s thigh, and there were five pocket daggers on it. Alice could pull the dagger out of the cover as quickly as she wanted.


    Then, as long as she was taught by sylvitte, it is said that the improved mage''s hand adheres to the throwing dagger, and then when throwing the dagger, it can control the attack route of the throwing dagger through the sticky mana silk. Although this kind of manipulation is very difficult for magic control, it is better than Alice''s manipulation at Holly Ann National College at the same time It is easy and convenient for several mages to clean, prepare and prepare at the same time.


    Besides, the dagger can be recovered by picking it up. Even if it is destroyed or lost in battle, the dagger set can recover a new dagger in half an hour. It''s really convenient.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything? " Sophia asked Alice, wary of her surroundings.


    "It''s like there''s something in that Bush over there." Alice pointed to the Bush on the right with a dagger, then stood up from the ground, patted her round and warped buttocks, and dusted a lot of the dust off the maid''s skirt - although Alice was more inclined to the long skirt pie, whatever the other reasons, just walking in the jungle was obviously better than the long skirt, so the short skirt could only be replaced by the traditional one The maid''s long skirt was replaced by a short skirt. To be honest, the absolute field formed by short skirts and suspenders is eye-catching.


    Immediately she continued to point her dagger at the bush.


    Eliza and Theo also raised their weapons warily. Along the way, they encountered as many attacks as SIVI brush''s one copy. And so a lot of practical experience has made several girls grow up quickly.


    As they watched the Bush nervously, a pair of triangular ears suddenly rose in the Bush, and then a cat''s head with a plant woven hat came out of the bush. It was obvious that this cat was a kitten.


    "Ah, it''s the cat man we met before!" Alice exclaimed in surprise.


    The cat family jumped out of the Bush, and then meow twice inside. Suddenly, more than a dozen cats'' heads were timidly sticking out of the bush. It looked like the fruits of more than a dozen cat heads growing on the bush. It was very cute and weird at the same timePerhaps as the leader of the Kates, the cat with a hat on her head purred for a long time, and her fluffy little paws kept waving like flies. It''s a pity that Eliza didn''t understand the cat''s special meow language and didn''t know what the cat was talking about.


    Finally, Theo flashed, covered the ground with dust with the wind, and then motioned to the Kat clan to write common language on it with branches.


    It seems that the culture and education of the Kate nationality is still very good. The tiger print Kate nationality picked up a branch (don''t ask me why cats can take things with meat balls) and began to write on the ground.


    Soon the girls understood the whole story.


    It turns out that after the skeleton mage incident, although most of the older generation of Kates intend to return to their villages where they have lived for generations and continue to live in that idyllic village, there are still a lot of younger Kates protesting.


    After seeing the supernatural profession of magicians and seeing the battle between magicians, their hearts became hot. How wonderful the outside world is, how many things can''t be seen in the valley all my life, and whether I can make some achievements outside.


    Many thoughts filled the young and energetic kittens'' heads. After a long negotiation with their elders, only 25 Kates decided to leave the tribe to see if they could become the followers of the girls and travel with the girls who seemed to be very powerful. If they don''t accept it, they will have to find their own way out.


    "Do you really want to join us..." Although she had a faint feeling from the beginning, Sophia still had a headache.


    She is only a teacher in the college founded by Sylvie, and she has no right to hire followers or recruit students. If she comes, she will recruit at most two Kates as her mage''s retinue.


    "What should I do?" Alice asked in a low voice.


    "Anyway, let the teacher know." Eliza, who has always been centered on Sylvia, suggested.


    Sophia is still a little depressed, but it doesn''t matter. Alice and Theo are naturally indifferent to this, and it doesn''t matter if Sylvie decides.


    So, while Theo is trying to negotiate with the leader, the Kat clan, to give her hat to herself - which is obviously not going well - Sophia has begun to write a close-up in the exchange diary.


    Quellin province floating island chain at the time of receiving Sophia''s notice, SIVI was sitting on the tamed Falcon and was planning to go to the city.


    In fact, he received the system''s message first.


    There is a group of humanoid creatures who want to be sheltered by you and your college members. ¡¿


    [biological type: Kat nationality - human like]


    [number: 25]


    [they are young Kates, with strong energy and a stronger thirst for knowledge. They are good soldiers, miners, fishermen, founders, tailors, farmers, etc. ¡¿


    [in addition to the basic occupation, when there are special buildings such as "meat ball farm", "Shuimian forest", "Honglian mine" or "underground wasteland", the Kates can transfer their jobs. ¡¿


    [in addition, each family (5) settled in the college and its neighborhood can bring you an additional 5 points of money every month. ¡¿


    although SIVI was confused by this inexplicable message at first, he soon realized that it must have been the work of several girls hundreds of miles away.


    So he took out the exchange diary from the storage box and saw Sophia''s message on it.


    Without even thinking about it, Sylvie granted their request to bring the kites back.


    Although it should not be compared with the race with special talent, from the brief introduction, this kind of strange race like cat walking on two feet is still capable of fighting, manufacturing and production, etc!


    If the race with such high cost performance is not accepted, there will be no justice, OK!


    Sylvie had thought of the Kates when he was looking for the races he wanted to recruit. However, although the recruitment conditions of the Kates were simpler than those of the elves and goblins, there were a lot of things to be built, such as cat car training centers, cat panels, cat training grounds, and most importantly, the names and appearances of these buildings sound like they are It doesn''t seem to fit in with the Academy.


    The result did not expect that in the end, or their own students to achieve his wish, to help him to bring a number of Kates.


    Thinking of this, Seaver, sitting on the back of the Ji Ying falcon, cast his eyes on his fledgling college with a knowing smile.


    When those girls come here according to the information he gave, they will be surprised!


    But now Sylvie has to go to Roland chamber of Commerce to ask them about the progress of the steel exchange trade of magic core Yaojing. He always thinks that after receiving his deposit, the chamber of Commerce will be silentWith the help of several new dwarfs, the magic pool and the star vein furnace have made rapid progress, and the expansion of underground space has not been slowed down. It is because of this that the problem of steel shortage has been put on the table again, and Sylvie has to negotiate with Roland chamber of Commerce.


    After all, the time limit of temporary recruitment tickets is too poor. Even if Sylvie spent 30 achievement points, he only bought 72 hours of recruitment tickets. If you don''t hurry up and prepare all the materials and tools in this period of time, you may end up wasting so many achievements.


    At the thought of this, Sylvie urged the big bird in his crotch. Well, I mean the tassel falcon, to fly to the city which has become more and more lively because of the closer and closer to the ball game. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    The magic light blooms orange light, and then it is broken away because of the crystal cover outside, and spreads the light and warmth throughout the room.


    The decoration of the room is very luxurious, and the valuable sculpture hanging paintings can be seen everywhere. It looks particularly delicate under the orange light of the magic guide lamp. On the broad floor, red carpet is made of hair cut from the high Baali beast (grade 13). Besides the furniture of heavy red wood, even if you turn over and turn over the top, you can see it all It doesn''t matter the four pillar double velvet bed.


    But luxury is so, but it is only the ordinary room of Catherine Hotel.


    Sarania was sitting on a soft bed, playing carelessly with a small black dagger.


    Although not long ago, she lived in a high-rise suite with her nominally subordinate cage, but after a period of wandering, she was very satisfied with the environment.


    Cage left her missing for a while. The girl thought that the guy should have rushed back to the cliff of the west land.


    After all, there are not many people in this city who can threaten cage. If it is really a kind of movement, it will never make the whole city so calm. Nothing happens, which means that cage has not clashed with anyone in the city.


    "He is a man who even his sister is optimistic about, and he should not worry about it."


    The girl was leaning back, her upper body fell into the quilt, and her posture changed from sitting to lying down. Her blue hair was scattered in bed in a mess. However, she didn''t care, squinted her eyes, and the whole people enjoyed the feeling of falling into a soft bed.


    It''s all about thanks to the uncle to be able to live in this place again and have delicious food to eat.


    As soon as she had a picture of SIVI, sarania had a sweet smile on her face.


    Although strange, he always suffered a little because of his idea of flying, but he should be a good man.


    Just as she began to look forward to the afternoon trip, a voice similar to her, but the tone was clearly low, and a lot of it suddenly rang in her mind.


    "You shouldn''t have had any feelings for that human being?"


    Sarania frowned and looked at the huge floor mirror on the side of the bed. The ''herself'' in the mirror was looking at her, but it was surprising that sarania''s pupil in the mirror was not almond, but a strange golden pupil like some beast.


    It was not good to be watched by herself in the mirror, but sarania seemed to have been used to it, but responded quietly, "what stupid words are you talking about as soon as you wake up, Kim?"


    "Stupid is you, my dear sister." The shadow of what sarania calls "gold" in the mirror laughs, which makes the unknown sarania very upset. But without waiting for sarania to talk back, the other party continues to say, "human beings are only food for us, even the lower animals will not be angry with their own food. My dear sister, you should remember this point ¡£¡±


    "It doesn''t matter to you!" Sarania stared at herself in the mirror.


    "No, it''s about me of course." Kim was not frightened by sarania, but still said with a smile: "elder sister''s task is for us two. Now the dagger of one of the seven magic tools has arrived, and I can get rid of this kind of bondage naturally."


    "What do you want to say?" Asked sarania with caution.


    "The magic tools have their own unique efficacy, and the dagger effect is to extract soul from the stabbed body." "If you don''t have any feelings for that human being, just kill him with this dagger and create a temporary container for your brother and me," Kim said slowly


    "No, he''s my benefactor!" Sarania rejected it.


    "Is the reason you deny this proposal really just because he is your benefactor?" There is a strange look in the golden eye, and he asks with an evil smile: "or, you are already happy..."


    "Shut up!"


    I don''t know if she was stabbed to the pain. But because she didn''t like gold, sarania''s pupil suddenly turned red blood. She looked away from her golden pupil in the mirror. The tense air immediately flooded the room which was considered to be wide.


    Finally, Jin tut in the mirror slurp his tongue, close his eyes, and when the reflection opens his eyes again, everything has been restored to its original state, and the reflection has become a reflection again.


    Sarania watched the reflection, silent for a long time, and finally she sighed, "what a disgusting fellow."


    Then the girl stood up and planned to put the dagger in her hand and hide it again.


    Although she has strong resistance to the erosion effect of magic tools compared with human beings, long-term holding will also have bad effects on the body and spirit. Just as she put the dagger back into the box, the girl''s eyes stopped on a small box next to the drawer.There was a silver cross necklace. Although because of her lineage, saranlia had a deep hatred for the cross, but she was reluctant to throw away the Cross Necklace given by SIVI, and finally she had to put it there.


    When she saw the cross necklace, she could not help but think of the person who gave it to her


    -- reception room of golovito Roland chamber of Commerce --


    "Achoo --!" Sylvie sneezed a lot, then snuffled, closed the book in his hand, and said in a voice, "it''s the third time today. Is anyone cursing me?"


    The book he read was called the changeable etheric shapeshift. It came from akashia''s box. SIVI got it for free once a week. After all, this time, other books were of little value compared with this one.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Who would want to let their creaky nest fart? " At that time, Seaver watched as one of the candidates the art of trickery, let your creaky nest fart! ¡·Finally, he decisively chose the most normal title of the book, the changeable ether shaping volume.


    Although the changeable ether shaping volume is not a magic book that can learn magic directly, it does contain a magic.


    Two ring arcane magic, etheric shaping.


    Etheric shaping is not a very profound magic. Simply speaking, it is to operate the etheric flow in the air to form various shapes. As long as you master it well, even the first level magicians can play with both hands of etheric shaping. It''s just estimated that they can''t shape anything.


    Because he was promoted to a medium level mage, now Sylvie can learn the magic of the second ring as long as he reads it thoroughly - of course, he has to practice and use it fully to master it.


    Based on this, Sylvie also asked Franken to record all the magic of the second ring after the experiment and show it to him when he went back


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Just as SIVI was going to continue reading to deepen his understanding of the etheric form, Elena, who he was waiting for, finally entered the room.


    Different from the bright look of the past, Sylvia always felt that Eleanor looked a little tired, listless and sleepy.


    "What''s the matter?" Sylvie asked her curiously, "is it going to keep you busy preparing for that competition?"


    "It''s not just that, of course." Elena sat down on the chair, looking a little listless: "the sky contest and help you negotiate are also one of the reasons, but the most important is not this."


    "What is that? Did your Chamber of Commerce accept any big orders? " Sylvie asked curiously. When the question came out, he realized that it was not a good question to ask. He was suspected of prying into the privacy of other people''s chambers of Commerce.


    Fortunately, ailina did not notice. She just shook her head and explained to SIVI, "it''s a cult."


    "What?" Because he heard the unexpected words, SIVI suddenly did not respond to it, subconsciously said: "cult? *****Or all Neng? "


    "What are you talking about?" Elena asked casually, but seeing that Sylvie didn''t seem to be ready to answer her question, she continued, "in fact, strange religions have suddenly appeared in the eastern plains recently. They call themselves" the evil Church of necessity. "


    After listening to Elena''s explanation, Sylvie got to know the newly rising church.


    Although the name did not rhyme at all, nor did it sound majestic as the Holy See, the necessary evil church quickly attracted the attention of the king''s Council.


    The reason is simple. These sneaky men in black cloaks are stirring up rebellion among civilians and serfs.


    Their doctrines are different from those of Gao Da Quan Wei Guang of the Vatican, who are just, fair and open to the public. They put forward the concept of the necessary evil of human nature.


    In their view, everyone''s heart will have greed, selfishness, irritability, possessiveness and other bad feelings.


    The Vatican thinks that there is only one good thing that the Vatican can exaggerate in comparison with the infinite.


    At the same time, they also use this as a slogan to try to incite the lower level people to launch rebellion.


    At first, some remote areas were oppressed, and even they became extravagant serfs to survive. Then, based on these scattered areas, the necessary evil church began to radiate in all directions.


    "You plant with your own sweat and hard work, and then you get the generous gifts from the mother earth. Why should you give them all unconditionally to those nobles who do nothing but eat, drink and play all day long?"


    "The same people, why can some people sit high in the castle, enjoy the reverence of thousands of people, live a corrupt and rich life relying on exploitation, while you have to work hard, but still can only shiver in the thin quilt in winter?"


    "Why do you have to suffer from hunger, cold and rampant diseases while those fat headed nobles are busy wandering in the singing and dancing parties, so that even your own children can only struggle to live on the line of life, and will disappear from your withered and calloused fingers if you are not careful?""Why..."


    "Why..."


    "Why..."


    "Now is the time! For those nobles who oppress and humiliate us at will, the good side of human nature is no longer effective! We need the necessary evil to punish them! "


    For a long time, there have been class contradictions between the common people and the aristocrats.


    Although not all of them, most of them oppressed the common people, and most of them hated them.


    However, there are Warcraft and orcs as threats outside the human race, and there is a turbulent King''s Council and army inside. Together with the Qiyao mage association standing on the side, all these contradictions have been overstocked and have not been able to break out.


    What the evil church did this time was to add a fire to the contradictions that had been overstocked for generations, and let the whole thing burst out!


    Unfortunately, the world is not the earth, and the rebellion of civilians is doomed to fail. These weapons were far from the same as the hot weapons of the nobility.


    In addition to the army, the number of magicians in the two camps is also very different. When magicians, who can be regarded as mobile war fortresses, start to take power. No matter how many people in the civilian camp are compared to the noble camp, how fierce they are, it is useless. Just like ants can bite an elephant, but can never threaten a dragon, the two levels are too different.


    "But although the civilians and the church can''t cause too much trouble to the king''s Council, it has made the checkpoints in many countries and cities more severe, not only for us, but also for many chambers of Commerce."


    Elena sighed and explained the root cause of her appearance: "almost all the people in our chamber of Commerce have gone out of the dredging link now, and I have just returned from the nearby city."


    "Well, it''s OK. I don''t mind waiting a little longer. In addition, to be honest, no one with a little insight will not be unaware of the outcome of this incident. " Sylvie touched his chin, and he always felt that the whole thing revealed a strange smell: "the people who can make the necessary evil and teach this kind of thing should not be able to understand it Then why don''t you build up your strength secretly and make this a big deal? "


    The Qiyao mage association has the same energy as the king''s Council, but most of the magicians are not interested in politics except those who are specially sent by the royal family to mix qualifications. Therefore, the goddess of truth didn''t report on this issue last week, and SIVI, who has been living on an empty Island, has not known about it until now.


    However, given the increasing scale of the incident, it may be necessary for the goddess of truth this week to report on the evil church.


    "Who knows, maybe the people behind it just want to put the necessary evil church on the table, and make it have great advertising benefits through a series of events." Elena shrugged her shoulders and put forward her opinion from the perspective of a businessman.


    And Sylvie had a lot more in mind.


    After all, this time is too sensitive. If it is said that the necessary evil church has no meaning, its only role in being put on the stage is to attract the attention of the king''s Council.


    After all, no matter what era, people''s rebellion is a matter of great importance. If this happens, there is no doubt that the king''s Council will spend a lot of energy on it.


    This can be seen from the words of Elena - many countries and cities have become more strict. This kind of behavior is not only a great threat to those illegal elements, but also to many peddlers and even some chambers of Commerce. As a businessman, this kind of loss is very difficult to accept. And these losses and contradictions will inevitably attract the attention of the king''s Council in disguise again, and let them spend a lot of energy to solve it.


    And once the king''s Council''s attention is drawn to these things, they will not pay much attention to the changes of other things.


    Like the night aristocrats.


    Thinking of the unusual behavior of the vampires some time ago, I''m afraid they will have more small moves in front of the king''s Council.


    Maybe even the necessary evil church itself was set up by these vampires in order to cover their own actions.


    If that''s the case, then the vampire''s plans may have reached such an important point that they have to make such a thing to protect themselves.


    It''s just that you can''t tell where the other party''s plan is.


    It seems that we can only continue with that stupid vampire. Sylvie sighed, pressing his guilt at the bottom of his heart for cheating such an ignorant girl.


    "By the way, are you still here for steel?" Seeing that the atmosphere was a little dull, Elena asked Seaver.


    Sylvie immediately woke up from the stupor and nodded: "well, that''s it. Did you change to it? "


    "Although the quantity is not as much as you ask for, it has been changed to a lot."Elena rummaged for a moment on her own bunny, which had no way to see her pocket. She took out a note similar to a receipt and handed it to Sylvie.


    Sylvie took the note, glanced at it a little, stuffed it back into his pocket and stood up.


    It''s true that, just as Elena said, the quantity did not meet the requirements of SIVI. However, at that time, SIVI was asking for a high price. Naturally, the other party would pay back the money. In addition, Roland chamber of commerce could not work as a white laborer. Sylvie was not greedy for small and cheap goods. After so many links, he could still get so many. Just now, he thought it was very good.


    "If you''re still busy, I won''t disturb your work." After shaking hands with Elena, he planned to leave golovito, return to the floating island, and meet saran in the afternoon.


    But at this time, Elena asked Seaver, "if you''re OK, would you like to go to the stadium with me? If something happens later, I may get into it


    After thinking about it for a while, he thought it would be nice to see what the sky ball competition venue looked like before the steel arrived, so he readily agreed. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Although the celestial sphere is very popular, it is not a real national sport.


    In fact, there are similar football games in the world, but compared with the fact that it has become similar to earth equestrian. Golf and other recognized noble sports, football''s influence is too small.


    No matter whether the dignified magicians will put down their bodies and run around the whole field with a group of mud legs, the body materials of magic swordsmen can easily crush some professional football players


    Under totally unequal conditions, the fun of basketball, football, table tennis and other sports like the earth in this world will be much less fun - just as no one will particularly like an online game in which no one can recharge, but there is a large group of RMB players who can crush themselves arbitrarily.


    So instead of watching boring football games, it''s better to watch this kind of civilian play that has been excluded from the beginning - only magical people like swordsmen and magicians can play the celestial sphere. At least the sky ball looks more colorful and interesting than football.


    Of course, we can''t rule out that there are some people who just want to see a group of people who are originally of noble status flying around on the court, and there are some people who want to fight for a ball. Even in the anonymous survey of some chambers of Commerce, this kind of audience still accounts for a large proportion


    The game form of celestial sphere is a little like football played with tennis rackets.


    It''s a game in which two teams send out eight people, a total of 16 people. The players use the racket to avoid the repulsive ball, and hit the golden ball into the storage bubble protected by the other team to score. A game has only 60 minutes in total. There are two games. The team with high score wins, and the team with the first score wins.


    Although the rules are simple, the investment required for this kind of competition is staggering.


    First of all, it is the most basic "ascending array" which is based on the huge round stadium. This magic array can form a spherical space with the diameter equal to the magic array at a distance of one meter from the ground. All athletes rely on this magic array to maintain their own suspension in the air and move through it by releasing magic power.


    And then there''s the ball. There are 13 balls in the game, 12 of which are repulsive balls of different colors. These balls fly irregularly in the spherical space through the magic power provided by the ascending array. Moreover, as long as the distance between them is lower than a certain value, they will be attracted. Of course, the players who don''t have the sky ball can fly them. In addition to the repulsion ball, there is a golden ball that looks like a small sun, releasing soft light. This is the scoring ball that the players want to fight for, which is the so-called celestial sphere.


    Finally, there''s the equipment for the players, a racket and a uniform.


    The name of the racket science is the sky ball restraint racket. It looks like a tennis racket without a net. However, there is a layer of special magic film in the original part of the net. This kind of film has a certain attraction for the celestial sphere. As long as you can touch the sky ball, you can stick it on it. However, this kind of adhesion is not strong, strong impact can shake it down from above, at the same time, strong swing can also achieve the effect of flying the sky ball. In addition, this layer of film has a strong repulsion to the repulsive belt, even if it is gently waved, it can fly far away.


    The length of the ball suit is very similar to the armor in foil competition, but in fact it is not armor (although it can be regarded as armor in terms of hardness). There are magic arrays that play the role of sensors everywhere in the uniform. As long as the player is hit by the repulsion ball, the signal will be transmitted to the racket in the players'' hands through the ball suit, and the magic power of the racket acting as a net will change The gravity of the celestial sphere will directly become repulsive force, which will eject the celestial sphere from the racket.


    Therefore, as long as someone grabs the sky ball, the players of the other team will try their best to hit him with the repulsion ball, and he must take the sky ball across a distance under the cover of bullets and teammates, and then, outside the restricted area, under the defense of the opposing goalkeeper, hit the sky ball into a storage bubble similar to the goal.


    Although it''s a bit boring to say, after the official competition, the colorful repulsive balls and golden sky balls in the background of the flying athletes all over the field are very good both for viewing and for fun. It is because of this that this sport is so popular with magicians, swordsmen and people who can''t play it.


    When Sylvie followed Elena to the stadium under construction, he was thundered by the scene in front of him.


    "What about those two huge metal balls?" Seaver asked Elena, pointing to two prototype balls not far away, surrounded by thick steel bars.


    "That''s the mark used to indicate the effective range of the sky rising array to the athletes." Elena explained to Sylvia: "because there have been several games in the middle of the game, a few careless players focused on the celestial sphere, and they didn''t realize that they flew out of the effective range of the sky array and fell half dead. Therefore, it has been stipulated in recent competitions to make such a mark. Because there are a lot of teams participating in the competition, we golovito is going to build two stadiums. In this way, the competition will be faster and the schedule will not be prolonged Otherwise, even if the sky ball competition can bring a lot of profits, but also consume a lot more. In addition, it is estimated that not many people will come to see it. In general, it is not cost-effective. Of course, the last few games will not be held at the same time, and the time will be well divided so that the fans can enjoy the grand ceremony of the ball gameIt''s just to maximize the benefits of the game West Wei Feifei, but did not intend to really say it, after all, to maximize the interests of businessmen is normal.


    And it seems that Elena has also spent a lot of thought on the sky ball competition, and knows more about some things.


    "And what about the stout metal pillar?" Asked seavy again.


    "It''s not finished yet. It''s said that there will be a huge scoreboard on it after that, so that even those fans who don''t get tickets can immediately know how the war is going." Elena also continued to reply without hesitation: "in fact, at the beginning, some of the largest chambers of Commerce planned to broadcast the whole process of those competitions, but because this magic imaging technology is not mature, the cost is huge, and there may be problems at any time, so the atmosphere can only be set off through the scoreboard and some text live instructions."


    Although it''s a bit of a cliche, Sylvie has to admit that it''s a very good technique. It allows some people who are interested in the game to stay near the stadium and watch the score and the text. At this time, some associations selling drinks, snacks or other souvenirs can make a lot of money. Even if the chambers of Commerce don''t plan to spend their time in such small places, it''s a good choice to divide the stalls and charge the vendors who come in to sell these things.


    In addition, it is estimated that there will be gambling and other things.


    In a word, it''s just that we didn''t miss any chance to maximize the value of the sky ball competition


    But that''s not what Sylvie is struggling with.


    "That Is there anything strange to you, Mr. Aldrich? " Elena looked at the strange looking Seaver and asked cautiously.


    "It should be said, is there nothing strange about you?"


    Seaver looked at the two iron balls not far away, and the black thick iron bar that rose from the sky between the two iron balls, and asked Elena.


    "What?" The silver haired girl followed SIVI''s eyes and looked at the court with a puzzled look on her face.


    "No, nothing." Sylvie shook his head.


    I didn''t expect that the girl who had been wearing rabbit girl''s clothes was so pure, or was it that he was too evil?


    SIVI looked at the court, a distant expression on his face, ha ha: "isn''t this Armstrong gyratory acceleration jet Armstrong gun? What a high degree of reduction... "


    Elena was still puzzled.


    It''s time for Simone to show up in the past.


    "Ah, find uncle!"


    Because it''s cloudy today, saranlia didn''t go out with her parasol, or because it was cloudy today, she would go out at this time as a vampire.


    When the blue haired girl saw Seaver, she ran towards him without hesitation.


    So Seaver immediately pretended to be surprised and ignored Elena, who was still thinking. He said to saranlia, "Oh, saran. Did you come out so early today


    "Well, because I can''t sleep." The blue haired girl nodded and said, not believing that there was anything wrong with sleeping during the day.


    Although she didn''t feel much at first, she suddenly thought of her own words in the mirror after a few conversations.


    Many people should have had the experience of reminding themselves not to think about something, but the more reminders, the more difficult it is to drive them out of their minds.


    It''s the same with saranlia now. She never cared about Sylvie before, or didn''t look at him as a man at all, but now she can''t help but begin to care about it. Even if I try to stop thinking about this, I can''t help but pay more and more attention to SIVI.


    "What''s the matter?" Sylvia noticed that saranya was staring straight into her face and reached out to touch her face. "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No, nothing." The girl flurried away from her eyes. Then she found herself standing behind SIVI, looking at her curiously. So she quickly changed the topic: "are you two dating?"


    Although she didn''t pay attention at the beginning, the girl felt that her chest suddenly became stuffy, and an unknown feeling overflowed in her chest.


    It may be that saranya''s expression was too obvious. Eleanor showed a clear smile like a little fox, and extended her rough but white hand to her: "my name is Elena, Eleanor simag. Just call me my first name. In addition, don''t worry, Mr. Aldrich and I are just business relations ~ "


    " why should I worry? " Saran blushed and murmured in a low voice, but she reached out and shook Eleanor honestly. "My name is saran chekovia. Just call me saran."


    "Yes, Miss saran." Elena''s standard of dealing with people is obviously much better than that of saranlia. Even though the other party is reluctant to do so, she still said with a gentle smile, "I''m visiting the sky ball stadium with Mr. alidirk. Would you like to join us?"In the face of Elena''s invitation, saranlia seemed hesitant.


    But SIVI was curious to ask: "the stadium has not been completed, you now invite us such as irrelevant people to go really no problem?"


    After all, she is a client of her chamber of Commerce, and has a similar alliance relationship to a certain extent, so it is quite famous to take her to go there. However, saran is just the type of person who has no relationship. It is not a good thing to take strangers into the unfinished stadium.


    "Would miss saran spoil the court?" Elena asked.


    "How can it be?" Saranlia immediately denied.


    Although she does have the strength to destroy the court, even she would not do such meaningless things.


    "Is that all right?" Elena showed a sweet smile and her eyes were bent like crescent moon. Even Sylvie could not tell whether her smile was from the heart or just a fake smile for the purpose of work: "although it is not finished, the stadium is originally for the audience to see. As long as it is not damaged, it doesn''t matter if we take you there."


    Although Sylvie is still a little difficult to let go, but he has no reason to refute. Anyway, people took him to the stadium out of good intentions. There is no need for him to refute each other in such a place, so as to disappoint Eleanor.


    Even if it''s a competition of this level, it''s impossible to build the stadium in the city. It''s a waste to build such a huge one-off building in a city with an inch of land and an inch of gold. Naturally, smart businessmen would not do such a thing.


    So the sky ball stadium is actually built outside the city.


    However, because it is not far away from the city, and even some places in the city can see the stadium, it will not let the fans give up watching the game because of the distance. Some scholars also believe that after the end of the sky ball competition, the Lord is likely to take the sky ball stadium as a central point and start to expand the city of golovito outward, so as to solve the problems of insufficient living area and rising house prices in the city.


    After some inspection, the party left the city of golovito and arrived at the sky ball stadium under construction.


    In addition to the two huge iron balls and the pillar that can be seen in the distance, there are actually two buildings under the iron ball, which are just like the ancient Roman Colosseum. That is where the audience can watch the game.


    Different from SIVI at the beginning, he underestimated the enthusiasm of those sky ball fans. Now the sky ball field has become very busy.


    In addition to the enthusiastic construction workers, there are many tourists around, just want to enter the stadium still need to produce identification.


    In addition, some smart stalls have also been placed from the city to the stadium outside the city.


    After all, in order to prevent the construction from being interfered by the demons in the wild, the Lord stationed an army with excellent fighting power here, and the chamber of commerce also employed a lot of magic swordsmen to clean up the surrounding area. In addition, some defensive magic was specially set up by the Qiyao mage Association. Now the defense capacity here is only a few walls less than the city, unless it is too strong to be suppressed by manpower If not, it will not threaten the safety of the game.


    Therefore, if you set up a stall here, you don''t have to be afraid of getting hurt, but the tax will be a little heavier than that in the city, because the troops stationed will collect a certain amount of money from the stall owners as the official protection fee.


    SIVI even saw that some stall owners with strong hands-on skills were about to build a small house


    "That''s amazing. I thought this side would be blocked before it was built." Looking at the bustling scene around him, SIVI couldn''t help exclaiming: "after all, it''s more common to use hunger marketing to increase the sense of expectation at this time."


    "Although it is good to block the news and increase the public''s sense of expectation, several big chambers of Commerce decided to develop the right to visit the periphery after discussion. Because our guests are not only the residents of golovito, instead of using that hunger marketing method to increase the desire of a city audience, we should open the peripheral tour to let more people know about the competition. Moreover, because ordinary people are not allowed to enter it, there is a certain concept of hunger marketing in it. " Alina replied that it was the first time she had heard the word hunger marketing, but because she had been in the business world, she soon understood the meaning of the word and seemed to be interested in it.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I feel terrible..." Saranlia looked surprised.


    Just as the three of them were talking about the game, there was a commotion among the tourists nearby.


    They all looked at the place and saw a man in a very heavy tuxedo on a hot summer day. He led a huge black wolfhound to the field.


    The black wolfhound was still burning a blue flame, looking very powerful.


    Strange is that the people around not only were not frightened by the wolf dog, but most people want to surround and greet the man with the wolf dog."Who''s that guy?" Sylvia asked Elena, who was next to him.


    "Ronald Shao, a famous celestial ball player, is also a middle-level magician who has passed the magic Jinkao." Elena didn''t disappoint Sylvia, and immediately gave the answer: "the technology of celestial sphere is very good, and it''s very popular for celestial lovers. I guess I came here to get familiar with the game


    "I don''t like him." Saranlia said with a straight face, giving people a feeling of being angry as a child.


    "Me too." Sylvie rarely agreed.


    Although he said hello to Fang Zheng with a smile, the contempt for others in his eyes made SIVI feel uncomfortable.


    "Shall we advance to the arena?" "Then you don''t have to meet him," Eleanor suggested


    Just as Sylvie and they were going to listen to Elena''s proposal to advance to the stadium, the riot nearby suddenly became serious.


    Unlike before, it was people who wanted to squeeze there, but now people want to run out.


    "What''s the matter?" Elena looked nervously over there.


    "It seems that the devil led by that guy has gone wild." SIVI squinted in the direction of the riot.


    "It''s coming towards us!" As a vampire, saranya immediately mastered the whereabouts of the demon, and exclaimed. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Toward SIVI, the dog they''re rushing towards looks like an enlarged version of the Doberman, except that its fur is covered with an exoskeleton, which makes it look extremely permeable. In addition, dark blue, no heat of the flame is also burning on it.


    This is Yanyue Dubin. It belongs to four legged animals and demon dogs. The Crusade level is 16.


    In fact, the fighting power of this kind of magic dog is not strong, and the attack mode is the same as that of ordinary dogs. Only the claw and pounce are the same. According to the normal situation, the Crusade level can break through level 10. However, the flame on its body is not ordinary flame, but the flame similar to that of the abyss devil. The burning ability of this flame is not good But it is better than no oxidant, only need magic can burn, but also hurt the soul to a certain extent. In addition to the exoskeleton armor that is not very good in appearance but has strong physical defense ability, this demon Crusade level has been modified by + 6.


    However, this kind of high moisture Crusade level also predestined that this kind of demon has obvious short board - extremely weak spiritual resistance. It is through this short board that some powerful magicians can easily defeat Yan Yue Dobbin without hurting each other, and train them into their own claws and teeth, who are naturally as bullying as dogs.


    As a matter of fact, Yayue dobin is one of the most easily captured demons of level 15 or above. Often a magician will lead this kind of magic thing which can be regarded as powerful to show off his strength or financial strength.


    But this time, it seems that the guy named Ronaldo is out of play, and he has not been able to control the strength of the other side. As a result, Yan Yue Dubin ran away and began to attack the people around him indiscriminately.


    Compared with those who ran away in all directions, SIVI and his several others were still standing there in peace. Naturally, they would attract the runaway flame Yue dobin, so the demon directly rushed to some people who didn''t seem to pay attention to it!


    In addition to Sylvie, Elena also reflected: "Mr. Aldrich, and miss Saran, let''s go into the sky ball court to avoid it."


    She knew that she was a two turn demon swordsman, and her weapon was a dagger for close combat and sneak attack. She had no chance to win the fight against the demons whose Crusade level was level 16 and could cause no different damage to the whole body. Therefore, she planned to take SIVI and them to the playground for refuge.


    In addition to some magic swordsmen who are responsible for maintaining public order, there is also a perfect defense system in the sports ground. As long as the surrounding troops come, level 16 parallel goods demons can be easily eliminated.


    But even though Sylvie didn''t want to show off his strength casually and didn''t mind running away with Elena, saranlia was not happy about it.


    In addition, his ancestors are of mixed blood. Although he is much better than those of bad demons and maggots, he can''t even compare with the demons of pure blood.


    As the daughter of the royal family of vampires, it is obvious that saranya did not pay attention to this demon.


    Seeing that saranya was going to use some magic to attack Yan Yue Dobbin, SIVI made a move.


    It''s not that Sylvie is worried that saranya won''t win the flamboyant Dobbin. On the contrary, Seaver thinks that the girl can definitely bring down this monster ten times her size in a minute.


    But her brain is so stupid that she may forget that she is in full view of the public, so that it can be used. Some will expose some evidence that she is a vampire, such as blood magic, such as batalization, such as high-speed recovery.


    In this period of severe fighting, if the girl''s role as a vampire is exposed, it is obvious that there will be no good fruit to eat. In order not to scrap so much of the initial funds invested by herself, SIVI can only preempt it, otherwise the girl will have a chance to do it.


    As soon as Sylvie reached out his hand, the huge dog went straight to SIVI''s castration. It was like hitting a metal plate several centimeters thick, and then it flew backwards at a faster speed.


    The improved version of repulsion can''t do too much damage to the opponent. The flaming Yue dobin, who rolled on the ground like a rolling gourd, just shook his head and stood up again.


    However, Sylvie didn''t intend to kill him with repulsion. It was just a measure not to let him get too close to him.


    Compared with the danger he experienced in the copy, this situation is almost as harmless as teasing the newborn dog. He just learned some etheric shaping magic, which can be tried on Yan Yue dobin.


    So just as the flaming Yue Dobbin was about to pounce on the man who had made him dumb again, an invisible sledgehammer fell from the sky and smashed its whole body into the soil hardened by earth element magic, and left a round mark around it.


    "The power is OK, but it''s a little worse than magic bluff The cost of magic is a little bit more. " Compared with thumping on the other side''s magic power, it is better to beat the opponent''s magic from the bottom of his heart. However, it''s not as good as hammering on the other side''s nails, because it''s not as good as hammering on the other sideThe flame rose from the earth, and it looked like a blue flame. The flaming Doberman jumped out of the soil again, and the flame of his body was burning more vigorously. Obviously, this guy had been infuriated by Sylvie''s almost playful attitude!


    It was Sylvie who remained indifferent.


    As a matter of fact, for most magicians, it''s easier to deal with magic objects like this, which are powerful in close combat but have few means of long-range attack.


    It''s the same with SIVI. Repulsion and enhanced magic barrier can ensure that the opponent can''t get close to the distance that threatens him. However, all kinds of long-range magic can easily and effectively attack Yan Yue Dobbin. Even if the opponent''s explosive combat power soars, as long as it has not evolved into other species that can use long-range attack, it still has no effect on him.


    He modified the shape of aether a little, turning it into an arrow and shooting it at the flaming Yue Dobbin who was like a tank.


    However, most of the arrows were involved in the powerful flame several times and burned. The rest of the arrows hit the exoskeleton, making a dull sound on the metal and then disappeared.


    It seems that what Yan Yue Dobbin has improved is not only the firepower behind him. Of course, the power of those etheric arrows is also a problem.


    As more and more people began to watch from afar, Sylvie didn''t intend to continue to perform dog fighting for others.


    The magic barrier rose in vain, but he was pouted a hole in the head of the flaming Yue Dubin who was suddenly advancing by the pig.


    Sylvie was not surprised. He repaired the hole in an instant, and immediately his head was stuck in it. Then he drew out the dark sky ball and pointed to the Devil Dog''s head which was still howling wildly.


    Because there are too many onlookers now, Sylvie can''t use the shadow magic brought by the night sky ball. He just uses the magic damage bonus of the dark night sky sphere, smashes the other party''s skull with a blunt blow of magic, and makes it die straightforward and complete, which is more in line with the spirit of humanitarianism.


    Seeing that Sylvie solved the infuriating Yue Du bin with ease and freehand brushwork - in fact, it was the result of SIVI''s deliberate concealment of a lot of strength - people around him began to surround him with noise.


    "Let''s go to the playground." Seeing that he was about to be inundated by the influx of people from all directions, Seaver said a word to Elena, who was still in a daze, and then walked towards the court.


    Saranlia also followed. Although Sylvie performed very well, Yan Yue Dubin was not a powerful species for saranya, who was a vampire princess. So she felt that Sylvia''s casting was faster and her movements were more fluent, she didn''t think that Sylvia was special.


    "Well done, uncle ~" she said with a smile beside Sylvie. "Even I look down on you."


    "Not bad." Sylvie also showed a smile: "I am a magician anyway."


    But Elena was stunned for a few seconds before she came back to her senses. Although she knew at the beginning that her guest was not an ordinary person - ordinary people might have so many magic items - she did not expect that Sylvie was such a powerful magician. What''s more, she didn''t expect that such a big figure who had even reached a high level of magician would be so approachable Yes. Looking at SIVI''s figure approaching the entrance of the arena, the girl patted herself on the cheek, cheered up, and then quickly ran after them.


    After Elena showed her proof, the three easily entered the field.


    Because the stadium is not open to the public, so after they come in, the people who are chasing them can only look inside helplessly outside, but also give SIVI a quiet.


    In addition, although the swordsmen stationed here did not go out to help clean up the runaway flamboyant Dobbin, they also saw the battle of SIVI. Whether he killed the magic things to protect the tourists or that kind of powerful strength, these swordsmen treated him with a very cordial and respectful attitude.


    A swordsman who looks like a small head is also patting his chest. Unless it is the operation room for magic control and the location of magic array with many array gems, it doesn''t matter where they go.


    "Mr. Aldrich." With a smile on her face, Elena complimented, "when I came here before, the garrison magic swordsman always asked about everything. Everything was very strict, and it was very troublesome to do anything."


    "Is that so?" Said Sylvie casually, looking around curiously.


    They are located in the circle of buildings under the iron ball. The appearance of the building looks like the Colosseum of ancient Rome, but from the seat distribution, it is more like the modern playground of the earth. Reasonable seat allocation can make the stadium accommodate more audience.


    In addition, at the top, there are some rooms hanging in the air.


    According to Sylvie''s chat with the garrisoned swordsmen and the hardworking human architects, the rooms suspended in the air are called boxes.


    Compared with the playground on the ground, the balcony with a higher view has a better view and a more personalized and beautiful environment.However, the number of boxes is very small. If you think of the number of dignitaries in golovito, I''m afraid even if you have money, you may not be able to go in to watch the game.


    In the middle of the stadium, the iron ball surrounded by several thick steel bars is the real venue for the game.


    Under the iron ball is an empty grassland. In addition to the turf on the grass, if you look carefully, you can see some shining iron cables arranged in the grass.


    These cables interact with the steel bars and iron blocks all over the grass and various kinds of gems buried in the ground to form a huge magic array, which is the fundamental "ascending array" of the celestial contest.


    The reason why the spectators are not allowed to enter the stadium before the completion of the competition is that the gems on the ground are stolen. It is said that there was a precedent that a large number of gems were stolen from the array due to the riots in the competition, and even the ascending array could not be maintained.


    After telling sives where they couldn''t go, Elena left in a hurry to talk about business.


    Only SIVI and saranlia were left to continue the tour.


    "How wonderful!" Saranlia had never seen anything like this. Her big eyes were full of little stars, and she was interested in seeing this magnificent project: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a great thing!"


    Vampire itself is not a race that is good at building or inventing. As a race that can survive and reproduce only by attaching to human beings, their civilization is almost the alienation of human civilization. Besides, they can''t appear in the eyes of ordinary people, so apart from some inaccessible places, vampires generally don''t build any buildings For them, just mix in the crowd and live in houses built by human beings. It is because of this that saranya, a vampire who grew up in a pure blood bunker, has never seen a grand building.


    Sylvie is used to the grandeur of architecture. To be honest, the appearance of Huolian National Academy of magic and his own kongdao college after two days of crazy construction by a large number of small dwarfs is much more magnificent than the two stadiums.


    However, it was the first time that he saw such a huge magic array. He could not help leaning his body against the railing and studied the magic array with great interest. Unfortunately, most of the magic array was covered by grass. Moreover, the most important array gems were buried in the soil. Even with the array science and magic arts of Sylvie, it was difficult to deduce the complete shape of the magic array State.


    "If only I could watch a ball game here!" She murmured, looking at the iron ball in the middle.


    "Are you interested in the celestial sphere?"


    Asked SIVI in surprise. Although she had to wait for a few days for the reason of the celestial sphere, she did not expect that the girl seemed to be really interested in this.


    "Well, I haven''t seen the celestial sphere." The girl spat out her tongue at him and made a face: "I just feel that if I can''t watch a game in this place, it''s like a white feeling."


    "That''s good. I can help you with the tickets." Said Sylvie, of course.


    Although judging from the increasing enthusiasm in the city, some popular matches may not be able to win tickets, but there are many matches in this competition, so it is not difficult to grab one vote.


    "Really?" "Well, let''s go to the ball game," said saranlia in surprise


    "Er..."


    SIVI was stunned. What he just thought was to let the girl go alone. After all, he still has a lot of things to do now


    However, seeing saranya''s happy expression and thinking that he was using her, Seaver could only sigh and acquiesce in the Caprice of the girl.


    Two people on two people, anyway, watching a different world of sports themselves will not suffer losses.


    Just as the two of them had been wandering for a while, they were going to look for Elena, suddenly a figure stopped them.


    "You killed my dog?" Ronaldo looked at SIVI with a gloomy look.


    "You''ve got the wrong person." "I''m just passing by and playing soy sauce."


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Ronald looked less at Sylvie, who was being grabbed by sarania by the corner of his coat (saran: "what''s soy sauce, uncle?") , with a sullen face.


    "Believe it or not, what is it to do with me?" Sylvie rolled his eyes, trying to get around the guy with a brain problem.


    Obviously, it was the dog who bit people and was killed by him with a stick. As a result, the dog still has to find a fight. Is his brain really OK?


    "Compensate me!"


    Ronaldo stopped Sylvie with little hesitation.


    The flaming Yue dobin was bought by him in mage street. Although he was not very obedient, the price was more than 100 gold coins. It was killed by people unknowingly. In addition, its magic core was also dug out. Even if Ronald was small and wealthy, he would be in a bad mood.


    What''s more, when SIVI killed Yan Yue Dubin, his sight was blocked. He didn''t know how strong Sylvie was. So he found the "despicable wizard who killed his dog in disorder" by his brain, intending to blackmail a sum of money."Oh?" Sylvie raised his eyebrows and asked, with a casual look, "how much do you want me to pay for it?"


    "One hundred and fifty, no, two hundred gold coins!" As soon as Ronald looked at the door, the lion opened his mouth.


    As a result, as soon as his voice fell, he felt that he had been seized by the collar, and then the whole person seemed to be riding in the clouds for a while before he got down to earth again.


    While he was still wondering what had happened, SIVI''s voice came from above.


    "Take your time. I won''t be with you."


    "Want to run away, you despicable coward!" Ronaldo blurted out immediately.


    Wait, overhead?


    He immediately regained his consciousness and found himself standing on the grass, while the alarm bell was ringing in the playground.


    I was dragged to the bottom by the mage''s hand without any premonition?!


    It was only at this moment that Ronaldinho felt as if he had hit an iron plate.


    Ten minutes later, Elena, who was still talking about cooperation with another chamber of Commerce representative, saw a group of magic swordsmen crossing Ronald out of the playground (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "Master." Franken clattered on the door of the dean''s room, and the noise made Sylvie frown as he was reading.


    After telling the doorkeeper to open the door, SIVI put the book in his hand on the table, sat back in the soft chair, and asked the skeleton, "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you feel it? There is a very strong energy at our feet. " Franken said to Seaver, waving his bony hand, the range of motion was so great that one could not help worrying about whether his phalanx would be thrown away by centrifugal force.


    But even if it looks very panic, but the tone is still the same as before without a bit of ups and downs.


    "Of course I feel it." Sylvie nodded. "And then?"


    "What then?" Franken seemed to realize something. He stopped dancing and looked at Sylvie with empty eyes. "If this kind of force breaks out, it can blow up the whole island. Don''t you worry?"


    "Of course not." Sylvie put his chin in his hands and gave a smile of mastery: "because this energy was in my plan."


    Well, even though seavy is trying to fool Frankie with a big boss look, his acting is still a little bad.


    Franken, after receiving seavy''s reply, turned directly and left without hesitation. This made Sylvie, who had intended to pretend to be deep and slowly explain to each other, was extremely depressed.


    No matter how luxurious the facilities are, no one knows what the difference is between them.


    In fact, the reason why there is a huge energy reaction inside the island is that it started construction the day before, and now the star furnace, magic pool and magic engine have been built.


    Star pulse furnace and magic engine are achievement buildings. They are slower to build than ordinary buildings. Besides, they should also pay attention to expand and stabilize the underground space. Even with the help of a large number of small Banshee temporary workers, it takes a lot of time.


    Fortunately, Sylvie found that in addition to gold coins and money resources, the dwarfs were also willing to accept gold bullion, so they successfully paid their salaries with only a small piece of gold.


    The pulse furnace is a little like the solar panel of the earth, but what it needs is not sunshine, but stars.


    As we all know, stars are not absent during the day, but the stars are overshadowed by the light of the sun. Therefore, as long as the weather is clear, both day and night, the star vein furnace can obtain huge energy from the stars.


    Interestingly, the star pulse furnace can not be used in cloudy and rainy days, but even indoors, as long as there are stars outside, it can work. The specific operation principle is still a mystery.


    This kind of energy produced by the star pulse furnace is safe and pollution-free, and it is almost inexhaustible as long as the weather is fine, even if the star pulse furnace is called a perpetual motion machine!


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the energy generated by the star vein furnace is not magic, and can not be directly applied to any magic device. It must be converted into magic power through the transformation of magic pool. However, LV1''s magic pool capacity and conversion efficiency are too small, and a lot of energy of the star pulse furnace is wasted. But even so, he has left a lot of nuggets for SIVI.


    That''s why Sylvie built the starburst with the magic pool.


    As for the magic engine, it is added temporarily. As long as this device is built together with the magic pool of the star pulse furnace, the college will have the ability to move and become the real sky city!


    After the completion of these three constructions, the remaining auditorium, school house, apprentice''s camp and drill ground all have to spend some resources, but it will not take much time to build them. The only thing that is a bit troublesome is the construction of the "airport", which is a special achievement for the construction and berthing of magic ships.


    Sylvie touched the print on his hand, and a faint light of joy appeared on his face.


    As long as all of these are completed, his college will be officially completed. Although it is not impossible to become the world from a distance, it requires too much control of wind elements Franken replied, considered it for a moment, and he continued, "but you mentioned it before, and I''ve thought about it a lot, and I''ve made a little ornament, which should solve this problem temporarily."


    Hearing the speech, SIVI stood up from the chair in surprise: "is it? In that case, you said it earlier! Go and put that on and I''ll see it! "


    Because of Franken''s tone, Sylvie failed to recognize the more subtle parts of his speech.


    By the time SIVI found out, it was too late.


    "Is this what you call a trinket?" He looked at Franken with a twitch of the corners of his mouth.


    Franken didn''t have a necklace or a ring, but a screw.


    Well, in fact, it''s OK to have multiple screws. Many of the magic devices in the world have screw gears and other structures.


    But the problem is that NIMA is going to screw a big screw into her temple!


    "Yes, that''s it." Franken nodded and explained to Sylvie, "this helps me to adjust the way the wind works as much as possible, in that case..."With that, he took the screw on his head with his right hand and began to wring it with the sound of "karakara".


    "You can make your voice take on some emotional color." "What do you think, my master?" he continued


    Although Franken''s shape is a little strange now, at least the voice does give people a sense of a little smile.


    "Forget it, look for novelty in shape At that time, it''s a big deal to say that you are a constructive creature. "


    After staring at Franken for a long time, Sylvie finally gave up and asked Franken to go back to the experiment.


    "Voda," said Sylvie, after Franken left, calling for the Banshee''s current leader and handing it a piece of paper: "the auditorium, the school house and the apprentice''s camp are all built in the castle, the drill ground is outside, and after the airport, I''ve marked the rooms to be rebuilt on this map. Any questions?"


    Voda glanced at the map - which they had drawn for SIVI - the markings on them were simple and easy to understand, but the words were a little ugly


    "No problem. You can leave your wish to us little Banshee!" Wada rolled up the map, hammered his chest and assured SIVI, "we''ll give you a satisfactory answer."


    With that, after SIVI nodded his approval, the dwarf disappeared with a puff.


    After everything has been explained, SIVI sits back on the soft chair and presses Jingming acupoint to relieve his fatigue.


    By exchanging information from diaries, Eliza Sophia will arrive in the city of golovito in quellin province in two days, and the day after that, the preliminaries for the celestial contest will begin.


    Of course, these are small things. The most important thing is the night aristocrats. As long as they can grasp the intelligence of the other party when they start, then they will have the advantage.


    Therefore, although after several days of getting along with each other, I know that saranlia is really a very simple and kind-hearted girl. Sylvie also has a certain sense of guilt towards her, so that she can meet most of her requirements. However, she still insists on deceiving her and intends to use her as a channel to obtain the information of the night aristocrats.


    "I might go to hell after I die."


    Sylvie touched the print on his hand and murmured with a wry smile.


    However, he resolutely put down the parchment in his hand - it was written by Franken and recorded his three ring magic - and then opened the door of the academy system to enter the copy.


    -- Katherine Hotel --


    "Hey, uncle is going to the ball game with me ~" saranya, dressed in a pink nightdress, happily hugs the soft pillow and rolls around on the double bed.


    Then one accidentally rolled off the bed.


    "What are you doing, my stupid sister?" In the floor mirror beside the bed, the golden pupil''s saran looked at the body with a mockery: "are you learning the ceremony of generous sacrifice people kissing the earth?"


    Saranlia immediately sat up and looked warily into the mirror.


    Although the other person is shown in the form of a mirror, the soul of the Third Prince of the vampire, Kim K. arukado, is hiding in his body.


    Saran can''t remember why the other party appears in her body. The two souls are incompatible. After the other party enters her body, saran''s memory and thinking ability are disturbed to a certain extent.


    The most terrifying thing is that even if this guy is still laughing and talking to himself one moment ago, as long as he relaxes his vigilance, he will seize control of his body and try to seal saran''s consciousness.


    Fortunately, as the original soul of this body, saranya is not weak enough to be easily sealed.


    However, judging from the attitude of the eldest princess, she seems to support Kim a little more, which makes saranlia feel very dangerous. In fact, the whole vampire community is very dangerous for young girls according to the life length of vampires.


    For this reason, she even began to go out frequently for the reason of doing tasks for the eldest princess, and rarely stayed in the pure blood castle where she was born and grew up. It was not until she learned from somewhere that the dagger, one of the seven magic tools, was able to extract souls that she began to target that magic tool. At the same time, the eldest princess also ordered the collection of magic tools, so she kept searching in the east wind, collecting information, and finally found it in an antique shop in the city of golovito.


    Her idea is simple - with this dagger, she might be able to separate herself from gold.


    Unfortunately, she has no idea how to use a magic dagger at present, except that she has a chance to take a soul out by stabbing herself.


    "Don''t be so nervous, my sister." Gold in the mirror looked at the girl''s vigilant face and showed a smile: "I''m very interested in the magician who has been with you all the time. If you''re willing to help me seize that body, I''ll take the initiative to get out of your body, OK?""You''re kidding." "He''s my benefactor!" saranlia refused without thinking


    "Well, if you give me your body, I can promise not to move the magician. How about that?"


    "Fuck you!" Saran still refused: "you should get out of my body!"


    "That''s a pity." "You''ll regret it, I promise," he said, with a false expression of regret


    Then he disappeared and the reflection in the mirror returned to normal.


    Saranlia''s smile had already disappeared, and her heart was left with endless cold. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    "Princess, is it really good to do so?" A middle-aged man in the robe of a royal worshipper asked the girl in front of him nervously.


    It can be easily identified from the insignia and the delicate patterns on the robe. This is the unique robe dedicated to the horian empire.


    They are now standing on the deck of a wooden ship that, in terms of shape, belongs to the Caracas of the earth. This kind of ship is very common in the era of great navigation. For example, the St. Mary, which Columbus used to travel around the world, also belonged to the karaoke.


    At this time, the huge sailing boat was not sailing on the sea, but floating in the air. There were ripples of magic waves under the ship in the empty air. Although gorgeous, in fact, this magic wave can also make the wind elements around it form a protective barrier and refract light, making the huge ship invisible and unable to be captured by the naked eye.


    The oak heart is the masterpiece of the great mage Sharon Langer. It has the invisible effect that ordinary magic ships can''t have. Moreover, the hull has been reinforced in many ways. It is said that even the catapult level explosive arrows can''t hurt it. The only drawback is that in order to maintain the effect of invisibility, a lot of magic must be put into those special armor. With the reinforcement of the hull, the weight of the original hull has also increased a lot. To maintain the floating ability, the consumption of magic power must be increased. This makes the magic guiding array on the ship to extract magic from the shining crystal as fuel is a little limited.


    Of course, compared with the security enhancement brought about by these measures, a small flaw is acceptable.


    "After all, that information is not certain, and it may have been deliberately released by the barbarians of the evil church. Instead of risking being watched by them, how about waiting until Lord Sharon arrives?"


    The man tried to dissuade the girl''s action, but was resolutely refused by the girl.


    "There is no time to wait. Our neighbors are not very stable recently. The teacher has to keep an eye on the orcs in the Angolan mountains. They can''t come back in a short time Evangeline put her hair lifted by the wind back to her ears. Her eyes were still staring at the floating islands in the distance that began to appear in the field of vision: "and if that news is correct, maybe we can get some valuable and unpredictable information."


    "The orcs didn''t take advantage of the harvest in spring. Is it normal to be a little agitated?" The male master asked somewhat puzzled. Then he murmured, "besides, is the guy called Edric really worthy of his royal highness?" Recently, the magic world seems to think that he is just a liar... "


    Because of SIVI''s early warning, many magicians and some troops have received the second level alert information and instructions.


    But as time went by, not only did the vampires mentioned by Sylvie have no response, but the evil Church of necessity suddenly appeared and caused riots in various countries.


    This made many busy magicians feel dissatisfied, and even gave birth to "that guy named Sylvie just swindled Merlin medal by threatening words." Such a statement. Moreover, there are still a large number of supporters of this view. If it was not for sharonff''s public opinion, I am afraid that the mage council would consider withdrawing Sylvie''s order II Merlin.


    "Don''t worry." Yiwenjielin''s face appeared a slight smile: "that gentleman is a liar or a hero, time will prove everything."


    On the other side, Franken is still working on his experiment in SIVI''s Academy castle when, with a thump, Voda appears beside him.


    "Undead, we need your help!" The Banshee tried not to look at the mosaic things on Franken''s test bench, and said to Franken in a righteous way.


    As usual, the Banshee would not come to Franken''s room As a matter of fact, these little guys have an unexpected taboo for the undead. In addition to Voda, even if they meet each other on the road on weekdays, they will put their hands on their cheeks and scream and run away.


    Franken has been in this situation several times in a row.


    And running to his room like this is obviously something important for Wada to let go of his prejudice.


    "What''s the matter?" Franken asked the Banshee in an interested tone as he rattled the screw on his head.


    His tone seems not to be controlled at will, but to the angle of the screw or the number of turns.


    However, this kind of thing is obviously not in the scope of the little Banshee''s research. It just said after keeping a certain distance from Franken: "there is a magic ship approaching this side at a very fast speed. If the other party has any malice, it can only trouble you to repel it."


    After being attacked by the Falcon, it has realized the weakness of the dwarfs in the battle. Even though they master a lot of magic, they seldom kill people. In addition, the dwarfs are timid in nature. Even if there are many dwarfs, they will only scatter when they are in danger and will not come forward. It is also because they are timid that few people have ever seen the BansheeBecause of this, when a stranger comes near, the dwarf will think of asking for help.


    Sylvie is not at home now, and there is no way to tell him in a short time, so there is no way to ask for help. One of the two falcons is still in trouble, and has not eaten any food to this day. The other only listens to Sylvie''s words, and the rest of the people ignore him. There is no way to go to them for help. And the only person left on the island is Franken.


    Although Franken is not good at speaking, at least the dialogue can be established.


    Hearing this, Franken lost the scalpel in his left hand, and the knife fell on his own hand, which was similar to the metal table top of the operating table. The expression on his face became boring with the twist of his right hand, and even the stitching marks were twisted into a ball..


    "So you came here to dissect me..." Franken expressed his disappointment.


    "Of course not!" The dwarf Warda replied angrily, and the big wings of the two bats began to tremble with excitement. They looked very funny: "what''s your answer? Do you want to help guard the island? "


    "If the master comes back and finds that the castle has been occupied by strange people, he will be very unhappy." Franken bit his teeth and made a crisp click - because he had been making a skeleton for a long time, this guy seemed to use this action instead of smacking his tongue: "so, reluctantly, I guess I can only help now."


    Just as Franken and Voda reached a temporary alliance, Evangeline''s Oak heart finally landed.


    Well, it wasn''t so much the landing that the whole ship hit the barrier hard - after the construction of the starburst furnace and magic pool, the magic source of the defense barrier would not be worried.


    At present, although the defense level of the college is still LV1, because the magic pool continuously supplies magic, unless the opponent''s attack directly exceeds the upper limit of the barrier defense, no matter how dense the attack is, it will not be a problem for the enchantment.


    Fortunately, the magic ship began to slow down when it approached the empty island. Therefore, when it hit the protective barrier, it just smashed the impact angle of the bow of the ship, turning it into a kind of noodle. The thick and thin wood fiber of many chopsticks hung on the bow of the ship, and the invisibility of the ship was invalid because of the collision.


    "It''s a double enchantment composed of magic enchantment and protective enchantment." The sailor in charge of the lookout said bitterly that the protective enchantment was hidden under the enchantment boundary, so it was difficult to detect its magic wave.


    But in fact, both of them are not very hidden. As long as we try our best to perceive, we can still detect the clue of meaning. However, as a watchman, he could not think of a desolate (effect of enchantment) and an empty island with a large area that could be covered with such defensive measures. Even the Huolian National Academy of magic can''t afford it For the 24-hour defense barrier without dead corner, you can only use a relatively small amount of warning border plus Soren''s eye, which is usually dormant and does not consume magic.


    However, it doesn''t matter what the reason is. It''s just that the oak heart has been damaged to such an extent because of her dereliction of duty. She will definitely be punished after being known by Mrs. Sharon


    Evangeline also knew how hard the man would be trained by her teacher, so she did not continue to sprinkle salt on his wound. Instead, she rubbed her head, which was shaken by the impact, and looked at the terrible situation of the bow not far away, and asked the male mage who was also dizzy: "now do you still think that man is just a false name?"


    "Er..." The male mage was speechless.


    It''s true that those who can set up such a huge enchantment are not just the weak, no matter how they think.


    "Put the rest aside in advance, I want to shout, you use the wind element magic to amplify my voice a little bit."


    Evangeline saw each other''s embarrassment, and did not ask, directly took the topic: "other people who are OK, search around to see if there are idle people, let them leave the neighborhood. Since Mr. Aldrich chooses to live in seclusion here, he should not want his identity exposed."


    "I understand." The male master also knew that this was the Royal Highness that the princess gave him. He began to release the magic that could play the role of amplification.


    In the castle, Voda and Franken are looking through the glass at the magic ship which has been shown to be the prototype because of the failure of invisibility. Suddenly, Voda points to Princess Evangeline standing in the bow and screams.


    "Ah, that man!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to kill it?" Franklin''s two eyes also watched the royal highness of Princess Julien: "the strength is very weak, so long as it is not like the master''s freak, it will not cost much what we want to solve."


    "No, that man seems to know his master!" Voda remembered that she was driving the magic boat when she and Sylvie went to Huolian School of witchcraft and Wizardry. The girl was on the side at that time, and she seemed to be familiar with SIVI. So he went on to add, "and the relationship should be good.""Oh, is it the master''s old lover who has come to catch him?" Franken showed an unexpected interest in Sylvie''s gossip.


    Voda unexpectedly did not refute Franken this time, but with him gossip about Sylvie: "very likely! There are always girls around you Then his ears drooped and asked in a troubled voice, "but what should we do at this time?"


    "Let her in Although I mean to say that, "frankenkrakra twisted the screw, his voice became a little regretful:" but I haven''t opened the power of enchantment. Do you have any smaller ones


    "Don''t call me little!" Wada first retorted, then shook his head to say that he was the same as him: "I don''t have it. No one seems to have the authority except the master."


    "Then we have to wait."


    "Well..."


    An hour later --


    it''s getting late, and Sylvie sighs, "I''ve been so busy recently." he spent an afternoon with the vampire Princess and the chamber of Commerce Bunnies in gloveto before returning to the island on a falcon.


    However, when he arrived at the empty Island, he unexpectedly found a magic ship which was berthed beside the empty Island, some familiar magic ships - and the bow of the ship had rotted a large part.


    It seems that their new college has come to the guests.


    But this individual seems to have been shut down


    The appearance of the Falcon made the people on the magic boat a little nervous. When they found that there were still people sitting on the Falcon, the tension became more serious. In this world, the higher the level of Crusade, the more difficult it is to change owners. Often one person subdues a high-level demon, but he can''t transfer it to other people to earn profits, because powerful demons simply won''t listen to the weaker ones.


    Although the level of chiyingying Falcon''s Crusade is not particularly high, it is also over level 10. In the army, the riders of this kind of magic creature are at least the swordsmen with more than two turns. The strength of the two is not as simple as one plus one equals two.


    In the case of one-on-one, a high-level mage can easily defeat the three turn swordsman, and has a great winning rate against the upper four turn magic swordsman. Moreover, when dealing with magic objects, he can independently challenge the demons of level 20. However, there have been cases in which two turn swordsmen rode a royal Warhawk of level 14, relying on some tactics to defeat high-level magicians. This shows how powerful the fighting effectiveness can be played by the cooperation of knights and mounts.


    Fortunately, Evangeline immediately recognized that Seaver was sitting on the back of the tasseline falcon, and Sylvia recognized that this seemingly miserable looking ship was the oak heart she had been on, so as to avoid possible conflicts.


    "Although you knew that sooner or later you would find out that I was not dead, I didn''t expect it to happen so soon."


    After making a cut in the defense barrier, Sylvia takes Evangeline and the male mage from the oak heart into the empty island.


    It''s not that SIVI can''t open enough passageways for the oak heart, but it''s necessary to be defensive. It''s better to let a large number of magicians stay on the ship and park outside than to let them drive a magic ship with unknown combat effectiveness around their own land.


    "In fact, our intelligence work is not as good as that, but I happened to be nearby recently, and then received a bit of intelligence suspected to be about you, so I came here to have a look." Evangeline looked with admiration at the magnificent castle and the ingenious courtyard.


    Because of the relationship between magic and enchantment, from the outside, it is just a desolate appearance. Once entering the boundary, the whole view becomes beautiful. The visual impact caused by this huge contrast is much greater than that of seeing the real appearance of the empty Island directly.


    Sylvie didn''t worry about what kind of information she had received, because she had not made any publicity except for killing the head of Yan Yue Dubin in the sky ball court before


    Besides, as long as the secret is not disclosed, even if the news that he is still alive is known by the Huolian royal family, it doesn''t matter. On the contrary, he can learn some information about the overall situation of the eastern plains from each other.


    Although golovito''s news is not closed, SIVI doesn''t know where to find out. Elena''s news is because the girl herself is busy with various affairs and doesn''t know much about the current situation. It''s useless to ask.


    So this time Evangeline''s arrival is a good thing for him. Maybe he can infer some useful information for his plan from the current situation.


    "Well, don''t the one behind you introduce me?" Although the middle-aged male mage walked in the last place, Sylvia did not forget him and asked Evangeline.


    "This is my escort on this trip, and the new royal worshipper, Mr. Andrew Tara, who was promoted to a high-level gifted magician at the age of 40."


    Evangeline introduced it to Sylvie with ease.


    At the same time, the middle-aged male mage also made a mage ritual to SIVI.SIVI fiddled with his pointed Wizard Hat, looked at the words "Andrew Green" on the man''s head, sighed to himself, and returned a wizard salute. Then he continued to lead the way towards the castle.


    Although I don''t know why the other party conceals his real surname, since there is no K in his name, it should not be a vampire spy. Although it may be some political problems between countries, SIVI has no interest in this aspect at all. Of course, the necessary vigilance is still necessary, and Sylvie doesn''t mind revealing the problem to Evangeline if there is a chance.


    Although he didn''t like this thoughtful Princess very much, at least he was also Theo''s half sister. It didn''t matter if he took care of it more (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Sylvie spent the night chatting with Princess Evangeline, and it was only in the early hours of the morning that he saw off the princess and the wizard of the Green family, who was close to her.


    Although on the way to the restaurant for breakfast, Sylvie was a little surprised when he met Voda and Franken. The strange eyes of the two guys were strange, but he didn''t care. After all, the relationship between subordinates became better, which was only good for the execution of his orders. What''s more, other important things will soon follow.


    After breakfast, SIVI did not leave the empty island for golovito as usual. Instead, he stayed in the dean''s office, opened the information list of the college system from time to time, and waited anxiously for something.


    Around 9:00 a.m., a new message appears in the task list.


    [task: development of the second school district has been completed. Please confirm the task reward in the resource panel and storage box. ¡¿


    "finally finished!" Sylvie raised his forearm and thumped down heavily to express his excitement.


    Although the airport has not yet been completed, the basic buildings such as the school house, auditorium, drill ground and shengtuliao have been completed. His college has finally been recognized by the system and become a real college instead of a temporary stronghold!


    Although he finally got a lot of stumbling on his way to college, he finally completed a lot of stumbling experiences! At this moment, the incomparable sense of accomplishment filled SIVI''s heart.


    Before he went to check the awards completed by the college, a series of system information flashed out again.


    [the second school district has been built. Please give your college a name that will last for its whole life. ¡¿


    [the college is officially open to students and teachers. ¡¿


    [the college reputation value is opened, and the college reputation task is opened. ¡¿


    [after the credit system is loaded, you can query the relevant information in the magic mirror of the dean''s office. ¡¿


    [trial gate (projection) can be logged in the second school district, please specify the landing location. ¡¿


    [the shop of special Architecture College is open, and occasionally there are vagrant merchants. Please keep an eye on it. ¡¿


    the most important part of this information is the name of the college.


    In fact, Sylvie had thought about this before. Not long ago, he had told Sophia and Sophia that they would publicize the college by exchanging diaries. Sophia and Sophia did follow SIVI''s advice and tried to publicize their college while helping the villagers. However, only then did they suddenly realize that SIVI had never said what college they were in


    Besides, Sylvie was still pretending to be dead at that time. Finally, they had to give up. Fortunately, even knowing the names of the girls would have helped SIVI''s reputation. Otherwise, they would have driven him crazy just by the prestige points they needed to take on the task.


    Sylvie is not a person who is good at naming names. This can be seen from the names of moves that are full of Qi, such as "shining and breaking", "magic blunt striking, shining sublimation" and so on.


    So after the girls shot dead all the names that seavy had put forward on the grounds of "it sounds like a breeze," the college decided to name it after Sylvie''s last name, which is "Aldrich college.".


    "It''s clear that" Aotian College "," Batu College "and so on sound so popular..." As he muttered to himself, SIVI reluctantly added the words "Aldrich College" to the panel of the college. All of a sudden, the whole empty island seemed to come back to life, giving him an indescribable feeling.


    Even the day before yesterday, SIVI had been groping for a long time, but still had no clue. The method of operating the magic engine was immediately printed into Sylvie''s mind.


    If you have to describe it, it feels like you and the college have become one.


    After squinting and enjoying the aftertaste of this feeling for a while, SIVI opened his eyes again and put his eyes on the other information in the system information panel.


    It is not urgent to recruit students and teachers. It seems that the task of College reputation and college reputation can not be tested now, so we should put it aside.


    What interested Seaver was that the credit system was automatically loaded without his hands-on. It seems that this system is also part of the college. However, judging from the introduction shown on the mirror, Sylvie seems to be able to shut down the credit system in the dean''s office if he doesn''t want the system.


    In addition, he also cared about the door of trial projection.


    After thinking about it, he left the dean''s room and jumped directly from the third floor through the corridor window.


    At the same time, as SIVI''s Mount, Ji Ying falcon, who had been informed for a long time, also passed under the window and caught him accurately.


    His target was one of the empty islands a little further from the main island.


    Nothing has been built on the island, and there is little else but a small tributary of the river.


    And Sylvie chose to land here in the door of trial projection.After all, even if there is any accident in this distance, it should not affect the main body of the college, that is, the castle on the main island.


    Just after he confirmed the option, there was a magic array with blue tone on the grass which was not as high as ankle.


    Then, a thick white stone pillar from the magic array. The stone pillar has a radius of three or four meters. It is covered with gullies that appear after thousands of years of erosion by wind, sand and rain on the Loess Plateau. It has been stretching until it reaches the height of three or four floors.


    Then, all of a sudden, bricks the size of palms began to peel off from the stone pillars, just like a nest of ants, busily cooperated and bonded with each other, and finally formed a spiral staircase directly above the stone pillars.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of coincidence or by design. The beginning and end of the stairs are facing the side where Sylvie is Or toward the air corridor.


    Sylvie observed and found nothing suspicious.


    So after ordering the Falcon to stay there, SIVI went up the steps and ran to the top.


    In fact, the stone pillar is not very high. Even without the help of the Falcon, SIVI could float up by floating.


    But the way the stone pillar appeared was so weird that Sylvie was afraid that he would encounter any accident if he flew up casually, so he ran up the stairs honestly.


    Sylvie, who has been fighting in the copy, is not poor in physical strength. Even if he runs to the third floor in one breath, this height does not have much impact on him, but he is attracted by the things in front of him.


    It was a round thing with blue magic light, which made people dazzled by the halo and the weird feeling around it, which made Seaver immediately aware of the real identity of the blue object.


    "This is Portal? " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    After seeing the portal, its properties appear in SIVI''s mind.


    [door of trial (projection)]


    [special building]


    [special building]


    [the door of trial for students can lead to the special copy of "Tower of endless sky". According to the number of floors in the tower, each person can get corresponding rewards. ¡¿


    [if you want to enter it, you need to obtain the "trial key" authorized by teachers. According to the six different authorities of teaching assistant, Professor, special Professor, grade director, vice president and Dean, students can be given six levels of "mortal", "strong", "elite", "warrior", "hero" and "epic". The difficulty of each level will be doubled and the reward will be doubled. ¡¿


    [to enter the door of trial, a certain amount of credits should be mortgaged. If a student dies, all the credits will be collected and all the rewards obtained in the tower will be returned. The dead will be revived at the holy stone of destination. If a student withdraws from a certain level, only one tenth of the mortgage credit will be charged as the handling fee, and the reward can be taken out of the tower. ¡¿


    [construction conditions: the crest looks like a golden dragon circling an inverted Island, surrounded by many stripes representing clouds, and around it are the four words "Aldrich".


    Obviously, this is the automatically generated school emblem. From the aesthetic point of view of Sylvie, it''s surprisingly good, especially the sky blue color is very suitable for him.


    These wizard suits are supposed to be the uniforms of Aldrich college. Although it seems that there is no big difference from the appearance (the grade is determined by the color of tie and ribbon, and has nothing to do with clothing), it is actually divided into several categories. The lowest level is just ordinary clothes, which can be purchased in one credit. After that, there are magic items with various effects. Sylvie even saw several magic robes with no inferior effect School uniform, but the price of the credit is not low


    The purchase mode of this store should be similar to Wal Mart, Metro and other large supermarkets on the earth. You can take what you want, but you have to pay as soon as you take it out.


    Although there is no salesperson in this store, as soon as you leave, you should deduct the corresponding credits. As for what happens if the credits are not enough Let''s wait and see if there will be any unlucky children doing such things in the future. Anyway, the system is not vegan.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that unless it is produced from the alchemy workshop and other places and sent here for consignment sale, SIVI needs to pay something to buy things, but it is not credit but money resources. In terms of asking price, I''m afraid it is a little bit darker than the market price


    After going shopping for a while, SIVI found a man dressed up like an Arab in a corner. Beside him was a small bamboo box carried by Ning caichen, a scholar of ancient China.


    At this time, he was sitting on the ground, like a peddler in the market, spreading a piece of white cloth in front of him, and there were many kinds of things on it.


    Is this the vagrant businessman that may appear in the previous system information?


    Sylvie looks at each other, but the guy with only one pair of eyes doesn''t notice him at all. He just sits there like a sculpture.


    Seeing that the other side didn''t seem to take care of himself, Sylvie touched his nose and didn''t want to be bored, so he moved his eyes from him to the stall.


    There are a lot of things on the stall, such as cyan lens which looks similar to the crystal of elements; there are suspicious potions that are bubbling like soda water, but the color is dark green like vegetable juice; there are some bones of some kind of creature, with only half of the white stick left; there are gray blue stones mixed with many small golden particles, feet There are unknown minerals as big as fists, leather hats shaped like the Huns usually wear in TV series, and gorgeous tail feathers pulled from birds and huge hook claws probably cut from carnivores


    Sylvie pinches a cyan crystal from it and wants to check the properties, but finds that even this one doesn''t react to it in his hand. Even the wizard''s hat, which had no future, did not give the name of the thing in his hand at the moment.


    How could this happen? Is there any fake in the college store?


    Sylvie froze for a moment, and then he reacted. I''m afraid it''s because the crystal hasn''t been identified yet.


    Thinking of this, he took out a piece of identification crystal from the storage box - this kind of crystal has a high probability of occurrence, so even if it is used, it will not hurt at all.


    Just when he wanted to use the crystal to identify the cyan crystal in his hand, he had been a dull Arab since just now Well, I mean, the homeless businessman suddenly reached out and patted Seaver.


    Although the shooting force is not big, but because of something, suddenly Sylvie didn''t react. He patted off the cyan crystal in his hand. The crystal bounced on the ground several times, and coincidentally fell back to the place where SIVI had just picked it up.


    "What are you doing?" Sylvie''s eyes were awe inspiring, and he looked at the vagrant merchant who had suddenly started.


    The other side didn''t answer, but just retracted his hand into his cloak and continued to be dazed, which made Sylvie want to give him a hard blow.His right hand reached down to touch something. It was a gorgeous bird feather about 50 cm long. Its color was mainly gold and orange. It looked elegant and beautiful.


    Just like the blue crystal, it still doesn''t show any properties.


    Just when SIVI was going to use the identification crystal to identify the bird feather in his hand, the tramp merchant did it again!


    SIVI, who had been prepared for a long time, drew back to avoid the attack of the other party. But somehow, he had already hidden himself, but he was still patted in the hand by the other party. Even though SIVI decided to hold on to death at the beginning, he was somehow let go of his hand and let the bird feather float back to its original position.


    Sure enough, the street merchant''s stall is not allowed to identify goods.


    This kind of setting is not uncommon. At least, he often met so-called "gamblers" when he played role-playing games. In those games, gamblers would sell some unidentified weapons or armor at a high price. In this case, they would gamble on their character. If they were good, they might get the best weapons. If they were not good, they might even lose their fortune White dress


    Different from those games, the guy in the college store sells most of the things that are in a mess. Even if you don''t ask about the price, you can guess that it won''t be much cheaper.


    SIVI put away the identification crystal, picked up a worn-out leather hat from the stall, and asked the vagrant merchant, "how much is this?"


    "One hundred and twenty gold coins," said the other in a short, low voice, as he glanced at his hand


    "You go and grab it!" SIVI rolled his eyes and couldn''t help but curse in a low voice: "I can get a set of excellent equipment for 120 gold coins in the college store!"


    Because of all kinds of expenses, he didn''t have much money. He charged so much for a ragged leather hat


    "It''s not as fast as grabbing money." Who knows that the vagrant merchant, who looks very gloomy, said something to Seaver this time.


    At that time, Sylvie had a big slot.


    "How about a hundred gold coins?" SIVI tried to control his emotions and try to bargain with the other party.


    "Love to buy, but not to buy." However, the vagrant merchant did not seem to want to have a good relationship with SIVI. He choked all he wanted to say after that.


    "All right, all right." The first time SIVI was bargaining with someone, he was flat. He put down his leather hat and picked up the blue crystal and asked, "what about this one?"


    The vagrant merchant looked at it and said, "twenty gold coins."


    Although it''s only a fraction of the hat, it''s still expensive.


    SIVI picked up the bundle (four bottles) of suspicious potions and asked the price again.


    in fact, among all the things on the carpet, he was most interested in leather hats, cyan crystals and this bottle of potions. Most of the other things looked like alchemy or potion materials - and if they were alchemy or potion materials that he could not recognize, he would not even know if he started How to use Tao


    The price of the potion is slightly higher than that of the crystal, 25 gold coins.


    Sylvie touched his already flattened purse, and quietly drew 45 points out of the money resource and took the potion and the cyan crystal.


    After returning to the dean''s office, he put the two on the table, took out two identification crystals and began to identify them.


    First of all, it is the crystal of cyan. It is the magic core of sea Hound (Crusade level 8), with energy level of 6 and market price of about 5 gold coins.


    Sylvie almost vomited blood on the crystal.


    He felt as if he had been spattered on his face and told not to dry it. He was depressed to the point of stomachache.


    fortunately, the bales are awesome.


    The name of the potion is very strange. It''s called strange sweets. It can greatly improve the magic quality of a magician below the level of a high-level magician. In short, it''s like a potion that can make people rush quickly.


    Four bottles can be given to the four girls who are about to come here. In this way, they will soon be able to attack the junior mages instead of being apprentices.


    He felt a little more comfortable at the thought.


    After dealing with the matter almost, he had just made up for a while when he was woken up by Voda, who was shouting outside the door.


    "Voda Oh What''s the matter? " Seavy got up from the sofa, yawned heavily, and asked Wada, stretching.


    "The ladies are back." Voda excitedly said to SIVI, "Voda can feel it. They are already nearby."


    "Yes." Through the magic mirror in the dean''s office, SIVI inquired about Eliza''s current location. He found that she had really reached quellin Province, and it was not far away from golovito city. From that position to the floating island, it was only about an hour at most.


    He looked at the excited Voda and asked the dwarf, "how''s the construction of the airport?""Very well, my Lord!" The dwarf Genie was rarely seen standing in the air, and said to Sylvie, "we''ll be finished in half a day at most."


    It seems that the construction of the airport is not simple. It takes nearly a day to build the airport with so many dwarfs working together.


    "After half an hour''s construction, let those little goblins recruited temporarily go to my first school district." Sylvie told Voda, "otherwise I can''t explain why those little banshees will disappear in a few days."


    "Yes, Voda will inform them and regret that they will not be able to see the ladies." Wada calmed down a little and drifted back to the ground, standing a little cramped and his ears drooping.


    "By the way, and don''t tell Eliza that Franken is actually a skeleton." Sylvie remembered another thing and quickly warned Voda, "keep it secret, you know?"


    "Why not Voda said he was puzzled.


    "Because most people don''t like the dead." Sylvie began to change his clothes. After all, he didn''t sleep yesterday, so he didn''t bathe and change clothes. Although the weather is not to the degree of summer heat, but also has begun to some sultry, clothes or change more often. What''s more, I''m going to meet the students who have been away for more than ten days. If you don''t leave a good impression, how can I do it? "Just like you at the beginning."


    "My Lord, you are a little wrong." Voda is not satisfied.


    "What?" SIVI puts on his new mage robe and looks back at Voda in disbelief.


    "I still don''t like the dead till now!" Voda went on.


    "Well, you know what I mean, then?" Sylvie sighed helplessly: "in a word, remember, don''t let me slip the beans. Go and tell the other dwarfs."


    Voda nodded and puffed away.


    Then SIVI took a couple of rolls of fake skin bandages from the storage box - after the second harvest of the human skin mushrooms - and went to Franken''s lab.


    As soon as I arrived at the door, I heard the scream coming from inside.


    "Although I know that experiments are important, can''t you worry about others a little bit?" Sylvie pushed the door and went in without knocking.


    Because of the contract, Franken knew about it as early as SIVI came to the door. He didn''t express any dissatisfaction. He just pulled out the scalpel that he had inserted in goblin''s body on the test bench, and brought up a red torrent. Then, with his empty right hand, he twisted the screw on his head and said in a very standard serious voice: "explore the truth We will not be hindered by any external factors


    "Aren''t you exploring a solution to the plague?" Sylvie immediately retorted.


    But he didn''t come here to argue with Franken.


    "My students are coming back. Pay attention when they are here. If there is something wrong with you, repair it immediately. Don''t make any trouble, OK?"


    "Human beings are really troublesome." Franken shook his head, twisted the screw on his head a few times, and murmured, "of course, I''m not talking about you, my master."


    "If you hadn''t resisted, I would have filled your bones with meat." Sylvie looked at the other side''s skinny look: "you look really scary now."


    "That''s the only one to spare me." Franken refused without hesitation. He started to use the knife again on goblin, but I don''t know if it''s because Sylvie is beside him. This time, his action is a little gentle. This makes goblin, who had expected to die with a knife, fall into deep despair


    "Well, just remember not to expose yourself to them." He ignored poor goblin and gave Franken a death order: "I don''t want to have a crack in your relationship with my lovely students."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. "


    After giving Franken a good warning, Sylvie left his lab to meet his three students and a teacher.


    "Speaking of..." Sylvie touched his chin and frowned. "I always feel like I''ve forgotten something What is it? "


    He thought about it for a while, but he didn''t have a clue. At last, he didn''t think about it at all.


    "No matter what you forget, it doesn''t matter." Sylvie whistled almost noiselessly, then jumped directly out of the next window on the third floor (Franken''s lab was also on the third floor) and landed on the Falcon, ready to fly below the island to meet Eliza and them.


    Near the city of golovito


    Wearing a hat made of plants and ginger colored fur, a Katie nationality sneezed as much as a cat. It shook its ears strangely and its tail wagged.


    "What''s the matter?" Alice noticed the queer of the leader, and asked with concern.The big cat, who walked upright, shook his head, probably believing that there was nothing wrong with it, and then quickly followed the others in front of him.


    Although there is still a long way to go, they are now in a position where they can see the floating islands floating in the air. Even if it looks very desolate, they can be regarded as shocking empty islands for them who have never seen such a scene.


    With the back to the sun, you can clearly see a small dark shadow starting from the island group, and then zooming rapidly towards here (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    The appearance of the Falcon obviously surprised Eliza and them.


    This kind of bird, which can fly fast and has strong attack power, is obviously the natural enemy of MAGE apprentice.


    Extremely fast speed can avoid most of the attacks of the mage apprentice, and the sharp claws and beak can easily tear their defense, one-time to their death!


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t have the bad habit of scaring his students. He immediately ordered the Falcon to land.


    "Teacher (SIVI)!" Eliza and Sophia were excited to see Sylvia, but because of the presence of others, they kept their basic reserve and did not make any drastic moves.


    However, teau, who was still a child, didn''t have such scruples. She jumped up directly and glided for a distance with the help of the wind element. She rushed to SIVI''s chest and rubbed SIVI''s chest like a kitten: "SIVI!"


    Xiwei, who has just come down from Ji Ying falcon, does not pay attention to it. She is hit back by a small girl like a shell.


    However, he did not care that he was hit by some sour nose and chest pain, first fondly touched the girl''s soft long hair: "welcome back, Theo."


    The little girl stood up and looked at Sylvie''s face. In her cold eyes, she also showed a little smile: "well, I''m back, SIVI."


    Eliza and Sophia looked at each other and saw the same idea in each other''s eyes: Theo was the first!


    However, the last Alice gave an ambiguous smile to the people in front of her, and then sneaked up behind Eliza and poked her finger on the back of Eliza and Sophia: "at this time, you have to jump up and hold with the teacher to enjoy the joy of reunion, right? Eliza senior Sophia teacher ~"


    "love, Alice, why do you say that £¿£¡¡± "Long, wordy, there are other ways to express joy!"


    Alice''s two faces, which were pierced by Alice, immediately turned red.


    When they tried to cover up their shyness by punishing the talkative Alice, they found that Alice had already learned the lesson of the past. After teasing them, she had already opened a long distance from them. In the middle of them, there were some kittens who were looking at them with unclear and clear eyes. So even if the teeth itch with hate, they can only write down the hatred first, and then calculate it later.


    "After all these days of travel, it seems that you are still very energetic."


    Putting Theo down, Sylvia greets Eliza and Sophia. "I''m relieved."


    Eliza and Sophia also said hello to Sylvia with some formality.


    When I didn''t meet, I thought about it day and night, but I didn''t know what to say or do after meeting. This is probably the so-called girl heart.


    Of course, for Sylvie, who has never had a girlfriend, what a girlish heart is is is totally out of his consideration.


    "Alice, why are you running so far?" Sylvie waved to the maid who was running a little farther away.


    Alice looked at the expressions of Eliza and Sophia, and then approached cautiously.


    "Teacher." The girl raised her skirt and saluted SIVI in a proper manner.


    "You''ve been working hard all the way." Sylvie nodded with a smile.


    Although Alice''s fighting power in the battle can be ignored, but the cleaning of clothes, cooking of food and other miscellaneous things on the road were done by the maid behind the scenes. In terms of credit, it would not be much lower than Sophia, the commander, and Eliza, the most powerful fighting force.


    After saying hello to each other, he noticed those Kate people who were behind several girls. At this time, he finally remembered what he had been forgetting


    "My name is SIVI Aldrich." Sylvie held out his hand to the large standing cats. The cats looked at each other, and a ginger Tiger Striped cat came out. It seemed that he was the temporary leader of the group.


    The big ginger cat shook hands with seavy and ran back into the pack.


    It''s not a good thing that the Kate people, who have been isolated for too long, seem to be much more timid than their other cousins.


    Sylvie frowned uncertainly. However, he didn''t intend to say it now. After all, Eliza and they just came back today. It''s not the time to say something disappointing casually.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie stood up and went to the crowd with open arms. "Here, on behalf of Aldrich college, I sincerely welcome you all to join us!"


    As soon as the words fell, the girls seemed to feel something. They looked different and took out a card from their bodies.


    It was a ten gold coin "admission notice" that SIVI had given them.


    At the moment, in addition to Sophia''s admission notice becoming a "professor''s license," Eliza, Theo and Alice''s admission notices have become student ID cards for first-class students.


    Before they could ask questions, SIVI continued, "the next journey may be a little bumpy. Please bear with it."After that, he jumped onto the back of the Falcon, and then launched the mage''s hand to lift the maidens together with the Kates, and then flew to the empty island.


    At first, the girls were surprised and slightly disappointed to see that they were flying to the deserted island.


    After all, Sylvie just made such a handsome job, but if you tell them that the college has not started to build No matter who it is, it will be disappointed.


    But soon they crossed the enchantment barrier and the college''s defense barrier, and came to the interior of the college.


    There is a huge contrast between the desolate scene and the fairyland beautiful scene. Not only those Kate people who have never seen the world, but even Sophia, who has read a lot, are shocked by the contrast.


    Outside the border, the land that seems to have nothing but withered and yellow weeds is covered with green grass. Round or square marbles are looming like stars in the night sky. Plants similar to cattail grow luxuriantly on the river side. A lot of small fish are shuttling among them, and the patch of mistletoe is trimmed neatly , forming a series of interesting patterns, such as hexagram, magician''s hat, crystal ball for divination, etc., which add a lot of color to this vibrant land.


    Looking around, there are many small empty islands which are much smaller than the main island. They are connected with the main island through the air corridors full of Gothic architectural style. These corridors not only connect with other islands, but also form a huge system, and decorate the existence floating in the sky It will not be full of copper stink and vulgarity like the nouveau riche, but will appear elegant and generous, full of charm.


    The most remarkable is the castle in the middle and back of the main island - or it can''t be called a castle now.


    After three times and four times of reconstruction, the castle is now more like a huge and beautiful foreign Pavilion.


    "This Is this our college? " Eliza was so stunned that she couldn''t even speak easily.


    "Yes, and this place will affect your life to a great extent." Sylvie touched the girl''s hair as before, but the girl ran away a little shyly.


    In fact, her performance is quite good. The Kates are now like the shipwrecked crew huddled on the marble floor, for fear that if they go to other places, they will not even appear in their dreams, just like the sky building.


    "Beautiful." But Theo''s shape is very good, looking around, although the expression on his face does not change much, but SIVI can clearly feel that the little girl likes here very much.


    "Good, great!" Alice could not help but say in a trembling voice, "this is too much! My hometown is not so good! "


    Alice seems to be the daughter of a nobleman Sylvie took a look at the maid who was somehow excited and reminded himself.


    "I''m starting to believe you a little bit." Sophia turned her eyes to SIVI''s face.


    "I''ve always been honest." I don''t know which sentence Sophia was referring to, but Sylvie said without shame.


    "If we can make the college like this, maybe we can attract many people to join us. It is not impossible to become a super college that can surpass St. doragon College as long as we play steadily and with some opportunities. " Sophia turned her eyes to the castle again, with a mixture of confidence, expectation and tension in her eyes.


    It means to be the first college in the world. Sylvia realized what Sophia was saying


    Later, SIVI told Wada to lead the Kates into their surroundings and take them to the empty island where they lived temporarily. He took the girls into the castle, and bravely introduced Franken to them.


    Well, let''s turn our eyes from Sylvie, who is struggling to deal with the girls'' questions about Franken, to the edge of the eastern plain.


    This is the cliff of the west land, which is also the edge of human power in this era. Even in the cognition of children in some small villages, the cliff of west land is the end of the world.


    However, no one thought that there was a big fortress in this place full of craggy Cliffs.


    And also one of the mortal enemies of mankind, the base camp of the night aristocrats.


    "In a week''s time, everything will be ready." A pale count vampire was half kneeling on the floor, reporting something with excitement to the bed surrounded by countless curtains.


    If it was a human being, I''m afraid it would have flushed with excitement. However, the blood of vampires is born to be poor - not how much blood is drawn from human beings, those blood will become their own blood - only with the improvement of their strength, the blood volume in the body will increase.


    "At that time, as long as we can knock down the border guards of the Angolan mountains, the orcs'' 300000 troops will march in and cooperate with us to attack the human beings! With the power of those abyssal demons to suppress the strongest human power, that is, those damned magicians, their decline and fall can be foreseen! "From the cloth curtain came a lazy girl''s voice.


    "Another week All right, those little boys in the Church of the evil of necessity keep working hard. " The Royal Princess of vampire made a decision, and then asked the count''s Vampire: "what else is there?" Where have my dear brother and sister gone


    Even if she didn''t use the power of enchantment intentionally, the charm she released unconsciously made the count vampire feel her heart beating again, which was obviously not a good phenomenon.


    make blind and disorderly conjectures, and he can''t help thinking about the floor. He carefully replied, "according to the search of the three, the prince and the three princesses are in the city of glevito. The location of the body is not yet able to detect because of the shortage of manpower. In addition, there is an intelligence that my subordinates care about. I don''t know whether to say it or not. "


    "Talk about it." The voice responded without hesitation.


    "I understand." The count of the vampire went on with his words: "according to the secret visits of his men, the royal highness of the three princesses recently seemed to be with a human wizard."


    "Oh? My naive sister is in love, too The voice of the female voice without a smile reached the count of vampire''s ears.


    Naturally, the count of vampire knew what the princess meant.


    In fact, the vampire royal family that the night aristocrats are loyal to is actually the most orthodox Vampire from the early generation. If you want to continue this lineage, you can''t combine with other creatures except the same orthodox vampire.


    In fact, the number of royal families killed by royal families for falling in love with other races is far more than the sum of other causes of death. Even human beings have had dramas about vampires and human love, but the play "Romeo and Cinderella" was banned by the king''s Council shortly after it was staged.


    "the specific intelligence has not yet been received, so there is no way to tell how the royal highness of the three princesses now treats the human magician." The count of the vampire is not going to add fuel. For him, it''s better not to mix this kind of Royal affairs casually. It''s too sad to point out that one day people will crack themselves off with the excuse of "you know too much".


    "Well, that''s a pity..." The eldest princess''s tone brought a trace of subtle regret: "originally I wanted to teach my sister how cruel the world is ~"


    which elder sister will teach her sister this kind of thing? You two are absolutely not born! What what


    wanted to say was that the count of vampire did not know the art of Tucao, so he decided to make complaints about his royal highness.


    He has a little regret why he has to tell this uncertain information.


    "yes, your highness, and the specific program for action later..." Just as he was about to interrupt the princess''s private words with other reports, suddenly another count of vampire came running in from outside.


    Although the other side is shy of a beer belly and looks round and round, like some mediocre aristocrats in some knight novels, who can only be used as stepping stones for knights, the vampire count who was there before knew that although the other party was just a baron like him, his real strength was much stronger than himself. That''s why An ugly guy was sent to the abyss devil by the eldest princess to watch over the group of guys who were beaten by the eldest princess, but it seems that they are not very peaceful.


    , your royal highness! Your royal highness! Not good The fat man probably wants to kneel down to the eldest princess, but because he runs too fast, the whole person can''t stop the strong inertia when he kneels down, and makes him roll to the bed of the eldest princess like a ball.


    But I didn''t see that the princess had any special actions. The "ball" seemed to have been taken away with a stick and flew towards the door. Finally, with a crack, it fell into a big font on the smooth floor.


    However, even though he was injured by more than 100 bones from 200 bones all over the human body, he quickly stood up like an innocent man, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and patted the dust on his body. Even if the vitality of the vampire is very strong, but strong enough to make the count of vampire blush, the fat man''s self-healing ability is beyond his reach.


    "What happened, flovito?" The voice of the eldest princess made the fat man feel as if he had been electrified. His hair stood up all over his body, and then he remembered what he had run in to say.


    "Those damned abyss demons have violated our agreement!" He said indignantly to the eldest princess.


    "You mean they''ve defected?" The words of the eldest princess were full of doubts.


    "No, of course not." Flotto said, shaking their heads a week early, they are going to start their own attacks"What?" Without waiting for the princess to speak, the vampire count next to him couldn''t listen: "are you kidding! Now there are a lot of things are not ready! Get them back


    "If you can, I''ve already done it!" "They''re all separated, and I can''t track them," said flovito


    later, he hesitantly asked the princess, "princess, what should I do now? Do you want to give up those abyssal demons? "


    "Without them, it''s very difficult for us to challenge the forces at the top of the human race." After thinking about it for a while, the eldest princess of the vampire clan slowly said, "since this is the case, there is no way. You can prepare for it. When the abyss demons are in trouble tomorrow, we will also start to send troops. Orcs try to get their help. If they do, we will have less pressure! Then, gentlemen, please offer all your strength for the sake of the blood clan


    "For the blood clan!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Because tomorrow is the opening day of the sky ball competition, all the work she can do has almost been completed, and the rest is a lot of heavy chores, which has nothing to do with her. In addition, Sylvie has informed her in advance that she will not come to golovito today. Therefore, on the eve of the sky ball competition, the girl has a short holiday.


    However, like many people, they always expect to have a rest time when they are busy, but once they really have a rest, they don''t know what to do.


    Sleep in? Elena has always had a clear schedule, and even if she wanted to sleep in, the habit she developed throughout the year made it impossible for her to fall asleep.


    Shopping like a normal girl? Because I had spent a lot of time with Sylvie and saran before, I didn''t have any interest in running into the crowd for the time being.


    After thinking about it for a long time, the girl finally decided to go to the bookstore to read a day''s free knight novel


    But not long after she left her room, she met saran on the way.


    Walking in the crowd, the blue haired girl seems to have not paid attention to Elena''s line of sight, holding a small parasol with lace on the edge, walking aimlessly through the crowd.


    I don''t know if it is her illusion. Elena always feels that the girl who is always full of vitality when she is with them is a little gloomy and melancholy at this time.


    After hesitating for a moment, Elena still called to saran: "Miss saran!"


    Originally, some absent-minded saran''s expression on her face was stunned. She raised her head and looked around for a while before she found out that she was not far away from her.


    "Oh, good afternoon." Although saran seemed a little surprised, she still said hello to Elena in a low voice.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Elena came to saran quietly and naturally, walking side by side with the girl, and asked in a tone of Indifference: "I don''t think you are very interested today."


    "Nothing." Saran, like a child who was angry, stubbornly refused Elena''s temptation and put her face aside: "I''m not lonely because of uncle''s absence."


    "Er..." After being honed by shopping malls, Alina, who has been used to seeing those crafty talents, is tongue tied and doesn''t know what to say.


    At this time, a remark that SIVI used to say about saran immediately came to her mind.


    What a fool.


    But it seems a little impolite to think so.


    The girl immediately drove the word "fool" out of her head and tried to find other topics: "Miss Saran, are you going to stroll around the city?"


    "By the way, are you familiar with the city?" As if reminded by Elena, saran stopped and asked.


    Although I don''t know what saran means, out of the old attitude of serving guests, Elena also stopped and seriously replied, "it should be quite familiar. After all, I have lived in this city for many years."


    "In that case, do you know where you can make a lot of money in a day?" Hearing the rare silver haired girl in plain clothes say so, saran immediately reaches out to the girl with wide almond eyes and looks at her with water.


    Although saran didn''t realize it, she had unconsciously activated some special magic abilities possessed by vampires. Of course, for Saran, her ability is relatively weak


    "It''s not so easy to make money But how much money do you have now


    Perhaps because of the effect of enchantment, Eleanor, who should have been confused about it, actually began to seriously consider the issue of "making a lot of money in a day.".


    Saran rummaged through her pockets and found only cage''s legacy and SIVI''s pocket money - five silver coins.


    "Not much, but enough." Elina nodded, and while taking saran forward, she introduced to her: "there are a lot of messy places in the city of golovito, and there are many places to pawn and recycle old items. Although most rare or valuable antiques will definitely be taken away by the owner, but..."


    She and saran came to a somewhat shabby house, which was like a garbage heap full of all kinds of things.


    However, Alina was dismissive of the antiques that looked old. She just concentrated on digging in the old book. Finally, she gouged out a red cover. On the cover, there were some gilt words that had begun to fade. At the end of the book, illegible fancy characters were written in black paint.


    Then she randomly took a few books and clamped the red books.


    "How much are these books, boss?" Alina waved her book and called out to the uncle, who was lolling on the counter, with her hair all over the middle of her head turning Mediterranean.


    The uncle, who had a pimple on his nose, raised his eyelids and took aim at the dirty looking books in Eleanor''s hands. Then he lowered his eyelids and said weakly, "you can take thirty copper."Unlike other antiques, unless it''s a magic book, it doesn''t sell at a very high price, so the shopkeeper is not interested in looking up the books in the hands of young girls.


    After paying the money to the shopkeeper, Elena left the pawnbroker with a confused saran and came to an alley with few pedestrians.


    "What''s the matter? What have you done? " Saran, who didn''t know what was going on from the beginning to the end, asked Elena after she left the pawnbroker.


    Elena threw all the broken books except the red books into the garbage can, and then waved the red books to saran: "this book can be sold for about one to ten gold coins."


    Saran blinked her eyes and looked puzzled: "can such a broken book be worth so much money?"


    "This is a magic book written in secret language. Many great magicians or alchemists don''t like to make their own experimental results and magic theories accessible to anyone. So they often encrypt them with some special magic after recording. Although even some appraisers can''t distinguish them, as long as they can read them out, their value can be increased hundreds of times at once. " Elina patiently explained to Saran, "although the total number of such books is not large, many libraries can sigh with regret over the years in many pawnshops in golovito. If you look carefully, it is possible to find such books. This is what many appraisers call Taobao


    "Oh, oh, so it is!" Saran''s face immediately became very clear. She patted her flat chest and said confidently, "you wait for me here!" With that, she trotted with her umbrella and disappeared into the sight of Elena.


    Before long, she came back with a pile of books.


    "Look how much these books are worth!" Putting the pile of books on the floor, saran couldn''t wait to look at Elena.


    Elina could only squat down with a wry smile and look through the dusty books that were so old, and acted as a temporary appraiser to help saran identify the value of these books.


    Fortunately, there are not many pedestrians in this alley. Otherwise, the appearance of two girls staring at each other with a pile of tattered ancient books will definitely attract a lot of curious eyes.


    After a long time, Alina closed her last book. She rubbed her forehead and looked forward to saran with embarrassment.


    "Elena, how much can these be worth?"


    "Er About fifty coppers. " After thinking about it for a while, Elena decided to tell the truth.


    "How could it be?! I spent five silver coins to buy these books Saran opened her eyes in disbelief and made an incredible sound.


    "These books are just ordinary books. There are no magic books, not even books with collection value..."


    "Although I don''t deny that I may have lost my eyes, I don''t think it''s easy to make mistakes in this kind of easier identification," she said


    "Oh, how can this be..." Saran was depressed.


    This is normal Said Elina to herself.


    Just now she wanted to teach saran some tips on how to distinguish a magic book. But before she said anything, the blue haired girl rushed out by herself. If she could find the magic book, it would be unscientific


    All in all, they had to sell the books to the pawnbroker for three silver coins and continue to consider ways to make money.


    "By the way, Miss Saran, you are staying at the Catherine Hotel, aren''t you?" Elena suddenly remembered that when Sylvia and she had sent saran back, it seemed that they were going to the Catherine Hotel.


    "Yes." Saran nodded and confirmed what Eleanor had said.


    "Then there will be no problem." Elena said and took saran to the Catherine Hotel.


    It''s the underground casino of Catherine Hotel, to be exact.


    As a guest of the hotel, saran can enter the underground casinos naturally, and Elena is also famous in Roland chamber of Commerce, so she will not be blocked.


    Because of the celestial ball competition, the casinos that should have been a little lonely in the daytime were also very busy at this time. As soon as they stepped into this place, the girls'' ears were filled with cheers from the winners, the crying of the losers, and the sound of dice, roulette or rolling or turning.


    "If it''s here, you can win a lot of money by luck even if you don''t have the technology." After exchanging three silver chips, Elena demonstrated to saran.


    Although Elena is not proficient in this field, when she works for the chamber of Commerce, she will inevitably encounter all kinds of social activities. There is also such a situation of meeting on the gambling table. Therefore, she still has some experience in gambling girls.


    Suoha (here refers to a similar game, the same below), 21 points, landlords, dice, Russian Roulette


    After Elina and saran have circled the casino, Elena''s first three silver chips have now become two gold chips and twelve silver chips.She is not the kind of gambler who will put all the chips on the table as soon as she goes up. Instead, she will use some chips to test them. When she is familiar with them and has the confidence to win, she will suddenly put all the chips on her and make a big profit. Then she will immediately change to other gambling methods.


    "Well, it''s easy, isn''t it?" After another win, Elena turned to saran and said, "although I rely on a little bit of skill, it''s a bit more luck and observation."


    Seeing saran who was still silent, Alina thought that the girl was afraid of losing all her money, so she said to her, "don''t be afraid of losing money. If you lose, I''ll lend it to you. In any case, as long as you are familiar with the way, it''s not difficult to recover. If you are still afraid, I can guide you in the back


    "Go back."


    There was a moment''s silence before saran whispered.


    "Don''t you try it? There is a 50% chance that Russian roulette can double the chips?" Elena asked.


    "It''s not the money I want." Saran shook her head and refused Elena''s invitation: "I just want to buy something with my own money. I''m not interested in money of unknown origin


    Although saran had been to the casinos before, and she had lost a lot of money, in fact, at that time, the girl didn''t feel much about money. She just thought gambling was fun.


    Elina looks at saran with the eyes of inquiry, and saran also looks back at her with clear eyes without dodging.


    They looked at each other as if no one was there in the noisy surroundings.


    After a while, Elena chuckled.


    In this regard, saran did not know why to frown.


    Elena took saran''s hand and took the reluctant blue haired girl out of the casino and out of the Catherine Hotel.


    At this time, Elena did not return to the ground said: "now, Luo Lan auction house is hiring temporary workers."


    "What, what?" Because of her resistance to Elena''s actions, saran didn''t hear her clearly when she spoke.


    "Luo Lan chamber of commerce is recruiting temporary handyman. The hourly salary is as high as five silver coins, but there is a lot of work to be done." "Six hours of hard work can bring you 30 silver coins," she repeated


    "Well..." Saran looked at the girl with her silver hair in front of her and hesitated.


    "Although thirty silver coins are not so much, you can''t buy anything too luxurious, but a well-made tie, a delicate and durable quill pen, and a beautiful Dharma stick cover are also good gifts, aren''t they?"


    Elena looked back and gave the blue haired girl a big smile.


    Why do you know that Saran''s face flushed - as a high-level vampire, she still has more blood than many Vampires - and stammered, "I didn''t say I was going to give uncle a gift!"


    "Because your expression is so obvious." Elena suddenly felt that the girl, who was not familiar with at first, wanted to do something for others. She was really very cute: "there is no way to hide your mind."


    "Ah Wu..." Shyly, saran wanted to blow a hole in the ground with blood magic.


    "So, do you want to do it? The temporary handyman of Luo Lan chamber of Commerce Elena asked saran.


    She still holds saran''s hand. The shy appearance of the blue haired girl makes Elena have no doubt that if she lets go, she will run away.


    Although she was still very shy, she raised her face and tried to make her expression serious: "do it! No, please let me do it! "


    It may be because she is too excited. Her voice is so loud that it attracts many people''s attention.


    The momentum of the girl who discovered this point was not easy to mention, and then shrank again


    Six hours later --


    "today is really troubling you." Saran walks in the street with lights on and thanks to Elena beside her.


    As Elena said, the rest of the chores at the conference are very heavy. Originally, the chamber of Commerce seemed to have planned to invite more temporary workers to work together. The so-called five silver coins per hour means the total salary of those temporary workers. It was only because of the relationship proposed by Elena that Saran was finally held responsible. Of course, all the remuneration was given to saran.


    But even if she has a pure blood of the royal blood of vampires, her physical strength and endurance are far more than that of most human beings, but the rest of the work is really too complicated, and saran will not be able to separate herself. Soon she found that she could not finish all the work in six hours without rest.


    At this time, Alina, who was still on vacation, also changed into work clothes and began to help her. It is also because of the help of Elena, who is a two turn swordsman and has much better physical fitness than ordinary people, that Saran finally completed the work within the time limit and got rich remuneration.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I didn''t know what to do today. It''s good to have enough exercise." "What kind of gift are you going to buy for Mr. Aldrich over this?" she asked with interest, as she drank the juice she had bought from the stall and moved her sore armEvery girl hides a heart of gossip. Even Elena can''t be an exception.


    "What do you think of this one?" Saran picked up a silver bracelet from a roadside stall. The main body of the bracelet is a blue pearl. Although she doesn''t know what the material is, it looks crystal clear and beautiful.


    "Well, this kind of thing is more suitable for girls?" Elena looked at saran who couldn''t let go of the bracelet and hesitated.


    "Yes, too." Saran regretfully put down her bracelet and her shoulders drooped.


    Seeing the other party''s lost look, Elena couldn''t help but encourage her: "well, in fact, bracelets and earrings are different, but there is no rule that they must be worn by men or women, so it should be OK to buy that."


    "Really! That boss, help me wrap this up! " So saran picked up a pink, more feminine bracelet and said to the stall owner.


    Mr. aledek, I''m sorry.


    Elena secretly apologizes to Sylvia in her heart, and begins to look forward to the expression of Sylvia when she receives this gift (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    It will be a day that many people will never forget.


    However, when the day just arrived, for the residents and tourists in and around golovito, it was only the opening ceremony of the celestial globe competition.


    The stadium just completed yesterday has been put into use after full testing. Different from SIVI''s visit, the stadium at this time is no longer like before, with only two ball courts and a straight pole.


    A lot of seats are waiting around the stadium, and the seats around the stadium are also very close. In fact, apart from the box, only these first-class seats can see the game clearly - those who sit in the Colosseum of ancient Rome can only bring their own telescopes to watch a game completely


    In addition, when the game starts, the three characters on the top of the game will become black, and the three characters on the bottom of the game will become black.


    By the way, these white characters are actually just a lot of magic things similar to squirrels. After training, they can be arranged into various neat teams according to the instructions of the trainer in a short time, and they will be very eye-catching against the black kanban.


    Of course, whether it is the floating ring seat manufacturing, or hiring those demon tamers, the price is certainly not cheap.


    Compared with the past, this conference is more grand and prosperous.


    The chambers of Commerce, which spread across many countries and whose total wealth even reached the level of wealth, invested a lot of manpower and material resources. In a few days, with the convenience of the magic world, they really built a magnificent arena out of thin air.


    Of course, they did not just burn more money, but intended to use the sky ball contest as a gimmick to make as much profit as possible to make their own chamber of Commerce famous.


    It is for this reason that after the stadium was completed, they also invested a large amount of money that could make the finance ministers of the Huolian Empire feel ashamed, not only to the Huolian Empire and its surrounding areas, but also to the pan human integration alliance.


    It turns out that this kind of advertising effect is very good. Many countries in the eastern plain have seen tourists visiting golovito. For a time, golovito, which was originally a commercial city but not well known by people, immediately became popular.


    A large number of tourists, in turn, once again drove the stagnant economy of golovito. The Lord laughed at the soaring taxes and kept boasting to the other lords of his wise decision.


    In this case, SIVI also ushered in his fourth month in the world at the same time.


    However, compared with the life of the hand, the pointer pointed to 5, and now there is a more worthy of his attention.


    "So I''m just going to pull a little bit out of someone else about what''s going on after the night aristocrat." Sylvie tried to explain to his three students and a teacher, "if you go together, it will only arouse suspicion and increase her vigilance."


    Well, although Sylvie thinks that a few more people will make that stupid girl of saran suspect something. It''s too much bullshit. With this IQ, she won''t be cheated by herself. However, because today is the first day of the sky ball competition, tickets have long been fired and expensive. Even SIVI spent a lot of money to entrust Luo Lan chamber of Commerce to help get two tickets If you want to give them four tickets, even if the chamber of Commerce of Luo Lan has hoarded some tickets, he is not afraid that there are no tickets to make up, but if he wants to eat so many tickets, he has to take out some equipment and put them on the mat first


    "Besides, you just took the strange sweet food (that is, those bottles of potions), and the quality and quantity of magic power have increased a lot. At this time, you should seize the time to consolidate it. It''s not too late to play until your magic level is stable." Sylvie looked at the girls, their faces a little loose, and immediately took advantage of the victory to pursue.


    "Since the teacher said that..." Eliza looked at Sylvia, and she was in contradiction for a long time. At last, she said, not quite reconciled.


    Although the girl still had a little disagreement about Sylvie''s reasons for going out, she still planned to be obedient because of the unshakable trust she had developed from the beginning.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t go." Alice said from the beginning that she had no interest in the sky ball competition. Compared with this, the maid girl seemed to want to clean the castle well.


    But the little Banshee''s marvelous cleaning technology may disappoint her.


    Theo didn''t speak, but he held SIVI''s coat in one hand.


    Because I just met again, the little girl didn''t seem to want to be separated from SIVI.


    "Theo, listen." Sylvie touched the girl''s long, pale blue hair and said softly, "I''ll be back soon."


    The girl''s bright yellow eyes narrowed, showing a trace of enjoyment. She rubbed SIVI''s hand with her forehead. However, she immediately shook her head and said no."Why don''t you want us to go with you so much?" Sophia looked at Sylvie''s performance with a look of doubt in her eyes, and asked Seaver in a slightly playful tone: "my Dean?"


    Although the girl''s tone sounds like a joke, Sylvie knows that the girl''s thinking is not so simple.


    You know, Sophia, who has been in the library for a long time, already has a reserve of knowledge at the scholar level, but at that time, because she had hardly been to places outside her home and college, her experience was almost zero, and even sitting in the treasure house was useless. Although this experience is not long, but as a recognized team leader, her experience has grown rapidly. Now she can''t be on the same day with her in Huolian college.


    "You have too much heart." SIVI replied with a bitter smile. He touched or refused to leave his theo. He said to the girl honestly: "because I can''t buy tickets, I can''t sit inside to watch the ball game, let you run around freely outside?"


    "Oh?" Sophia looked at SIVI for a long time, and finally nodded, "that''s fine."


    Why should I explain this kind of thing to you? Are you my mother Looking at the girl''s Guardian like expression, SIVI couldn''t help but murmured.


    Finally, after promising Theo a lot of snacks and other things, the girl agreed to leave Sylvia temporarily.


    After SIVI''s trekking further and further toward the city of golovito on a falcon, Sophia calls all the others over.


    "Sister Sophia, what can I do for you?" Eliza, interrupted from her meditation, asked curiously.


    "Call me teacher." Sophia stressed with her chest no bigger than Eliza, and then said what she was really doing: "let''s go after Sylvia."


    "Why? Is Miss Sophia going to follow the teacher Alice covered cherry''s mouth in surprise. "But what seems to be a bad thing?"


    "I think it is necessary for us to investigate the dean''s interpersonal circle and prevent people with unclear intentions from approaching the president." Sophia said solemnly, and asked, "what do you say?"


    "I, I think so!" Perhaps because of Sophia''s words, Eliza also tried to justify her behavior: "never let those who are not three or four close to the teacher!"


    "Ah ha ha..." Alice looked at the two men full of fighting spirit and couldn''t help laughing.


    The people who marry Miss Eliza and miss Sophia will be very hard. The little maid thought so in her heart, but considering her personal safety, she didn''t say it in the end.


    "Can''t catch up." At this time, Theo suddenly opened his mouth and said in a stuffy voice, "I can''t catch up with SIVI."


    Good at using wind elemental magic, and the petite Theo has the fastest speed of all. Because she has a high affinity for the wind element, she can even glide for a short distance in the air without any incantations. You should know that even today''s SIVI can''t let the wind element carry him to glide voluntarily without casting a spell!


    But the speed of the flying falcon is not joking. Let alone Theo, who has just become a junior magician. Even if the girl is promoted to the middle level, if there is no special method, the speed of the straight line is far less than that of the Falcon.


    The others are even worse. Let alone catch up with SIVI, they can''t even leave the island without help!


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t catch up." Sophia shrugged with indifference: "anyway, Sylvie knew where he was going from the beginning."


    Yes, Sylvie went to golovito just to meet Elena saran. His final destination was the stadium not far from the city. So even if you can''t catch up at the beginning, it doesn''t matter. As long as you go to the sky ball court and wait, you will definitely be able to wait.


    "This is not the question now, is it?" Alice raised her hand and, like a schoolboy, asked Sophia, "how can we get out of here and get to the other side of the field before that?"


    "Good question, bennings!" Sophia called Alice''s last name instead of her usual name. She spread her hand to her side as if she were introducing something. "This is the time to invite our teacher Frankenstein. Everyone applauded ~"


    because of the number of people, the applause was sparse, but a covered skeleton came out of the corridor.


    It was expressionless, with a pair of prosthetic eyes fixed on Sophia. The young girl looked at Franken fearlessly.


    Franken finally sighed, and with his right hand he put the screw on the side of his head and twisted it.


    All the girls except Sophia stepped back, swallowed and kept a certain distance from Franken.


    "What can I do for you?" Franken''s tone sounded a little helpless. His artificial eyes swept the girl in front of her and said slowly, "I will never do anything harmful to the president.""Don''t worry, we''re not going to do anything bad to sives." Sophia picked her elegant eyebrows and replied without hesitation: "as long as you can send us to the court of the sky ball competition. It should be very simple for you who are already senior medium-level magicians? "


    Frankene''s strength is actually comparable to a higher-level wizard, but like West Wei, it is still at the middle level in terms of energy level.


    But even if it''s just medium-level, it''s OK to send a few girls somewhere, no matter what element magic they are good at.


    But frankene was obviously not interested in helping.


    "No way." Frankeng shook his head and refused in a tone of change: "I have no need to help you do this, whether it is any disadvantage to the president."


    It is more attractive to stay in the lab to do more experiments than to help these girls make a fuss and get blamed by sivy.


    It turned around and wanted to get out of here.


    But Sophia obviously didn''t plan to let it go so easily.


    The girl came to frankene''s ear and said softly at a volume that no one else could hear. "So what about I''ll keep a secret for you?"


    Frankenton stopped and looked back at Sophia.


    Even if he didn''t ask the girl what secret it was, nine out of nine was Sophia had guessed the proper form of it.


    Seeing Franken seemed to be intimidating and thinking about helping, the girl took another chip.


    "So, do you want this?" She took a blue cover notebook from her guide book and put it at Franken: "I will give it back to you if you agree."


    It was given to her by SIVI. Frankene had left a record of the experiments, which, in addition to magic experiments, also described a lot of the alchemy experiments, which in sivei thought should be useful to Sophia.


    When Sophia guessed frankene''s real identity, she copied one copy of the notebook and then planned to use the original as a chip to negotiate with Franken.


    Franken''s eyes, which were staring at the shaking notebook in a way that violated human physiology, replied, "deal."


    -- Catherine Hotel --


    well, that''s all right Saran dressed herself carefully, and then she made her way to the window with a sweet smile, playing with a small box with a beautifully packed gift to sives, with a mumps in her hand, and looking absently at the sand that had fallen from the Millennium hourglass on the table.


    Just as the girl had been ready to wait for Seville, the change took place.


    She was like a sudden fall asleep, the whole body out of balance, a lean forward.


    When she held her body and raised her head again, some gold was faintly revealed in her pupils.


    "What are you doing, Kim!" Not far from the mirror, the reflection of saran is desperately shooting the mirror, shouting to her: "give me back the body!"


    "It can''t be." King K. arucardo, who took over saran''s body, was proud: "my stupid sister, you take it for yourself that I can take control of my body so easily."


    "What..." Saran stopped beating the mirror and her face was full of surprises.


    "To do that chore for a human being to be condescending to the vampire family Hum, forget it. If it wasn''t for you to be so tired for so long, I couldn''t get control of my body so easily. It''s really a pity that you were still on your guard yesterday. "


    The smile on gold''s face turned into a satire.


    "You didn''t move yesterday to reduce my alert..." Saran finally understood.


    She bit her lips and took a long time to soft, and lowered her head to her brother: "what do you do for a while after that, you give me control of your body in exchange?"


    "I refuse." The smile full of irony on Kim''s face became more unscrupulous: "I came out today for the same purpose as before."


    He took up the gift box on the table, and took it out without the loud stop of saran.


    It was not the pink bracelet that Saran saw later yesterday, but the silver chain with the most beautiful blue jewels in the past.


    "Ah ~" Jin holds the bracelet in his hand. The powerful flesh of vampire is like crushing a tofu in a moment. The smashing of the jewel of the pendant is broken, even the silver chain is broken. Then he said, pretending, "once the hand slips, the things made by human beings are very fragile, just like themselves." "


    gold! You guy -- " Saran went out of the ground angry, hammering the mirror constantly, but it was only reflected, but it really made the mirror make a slight thump!


    But it is clear that it can''t stop Kim''s movement.He opened the drawer beside him and took out a short black dagger from it.


    That''s the dagger of one of the seven magic tools.


    "What do you want, Kim!" Saran''s angry roar echoed through the empty room, making Kim frown.


    If not for the soundproofness of the rooms in the Catherine Hotel, I''m afraid the neighbors would be looking for them now.


    "That human magician seems to trust you very much. What do you think if I attack him with your appearance?" Jin danced the dagger in his right hand and gave a vicious smile to saran.


    A sense of coolness ran down saran''s back to her brain, and the whole person was frozen as if she had fallen into an ice cave.


    "Do you think it''s better to stab a dagger directly into his heart and watch his soul being sucked out bit by bit, or is it better to cut his throat and watch him struggle, but his vitality is still a little bit of despair?" Seeing saran''s reaction, Kim smiles even more.


    "Why..." Saran''s voice was low, which made Jin a little strange: "why do you do this? Do you hate human beings? Or is it that I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with the human race and that the blood of the vampire royal family can''t be defiled


    "How can it be? What does that have to do with me?" The smile on gold''s face is brilliant, but different from that of Saran, whose smile can make people feel happy, while the former is full of malice: "I just want to see you in despair, my sister. This is a great enjoyment for me


    "I see." Saran raised her head and her pupils were red.


    "What are you doing, eh..." Before Jin finished, he was shocked to find that his right hand holding the dagger was out of control and inserted the dagger into his abdomen!


    "Oh You''re crazy Feeling the sharp pain from his lower abdomen, Jin shouts to the floor mirror: "this thing is out of control. It''s not just me, you may also be taken away by this! Do you want to commit suicide? "


    "Sorry, I didn''t think that much." Although the soul felt the feeling of being pulled by something, there was no wavering expression on the girl''s face.


    "You madman As a non Aboriginal, Jin is even worse. Saran can see that his eyes are a little lax.


    "Sorry, I''m not crazy." The girl said without regret: "it''s just a fool." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    "Woo..."


    Saran''s face was painful. She covered her abdomen with one hand. The blood oozed from her fingers and dripped on the pure white marble floor. The great color difference was very shocking.


    The magic dagger has strange magic power. Even the powerful self-healing ability of vampires is disturbed by this magic. It is clear that the wound is only two fingers wide. Although it is a little deeper, with the self-healing ability of the vampire, at least the trauma will disappear soon.


    At the moment, however, there is no sign of healing.


    Fortunately, it didn''t continue to deteriorate. After a long time, the bleeding stopped.


    But compared with usual, saran''s face was particularly pale at this time.


    She turned her eyes to the dagger in her other hand.


    Although it''s a magic tool, the dagger is actually not too gorgeous. It seems that it is a little dark after removing the color. No matter how it is waved, it will not appear the light of the knife. It is not different from the ordinary dagger that can be bought by a few silver coins on the street. If we have to say something different, there is a small purple bead the size of a thumb nail at the root of the blade near the handle of the dagger.


    Usually, this little bead is just like the dagger itself. It looks dull. Even the glass marbles played by children on the road are more beautiful than it. However, at this time, there is a blue and white light spot in this little bead, which is like a lion who is still struggling to escape from the cage. It is turning back and hitting the smooth surface of the bead.


    Others may not know, but saran knows that this little spot is her bad brother, Kim K. arukado.


    Jin was not the owner of the body, and the fetters between her body and her body were certainly not as high as those of saran. Even though saran had been busy all day yesterday and was slightly depressed in spirit, her fatigue had already disappeared because of her fury. So she finally relied on her sudden self The remnant attack was successfully solved.


    Of course, this act of killing the enemy 1000 and losing 800 also made saran suffer a lot of trauma in her soul besides her body, which is much more serious than the excessive meditation of magicians.


    "You stay inside and reflect on yourself." Saran put the dagger back in the open drawer, closed the drawer and locked it firmly: "when I go back, I will give you to the emperor''s sister for disposal."


    Although her body and soul were hurt, she felt that her body was more relaxed than before after the other soul had been withdrawn from her body. Even her confused mind was much clearer.


    Regretfully, she put away the fragments of the bracelet. The girl tore one from the sheet and bandaged her abdomen a little. She had never done such a thing. After wrapping the wound, she made herself a big bow. Then she changed her clothes covered with blood and tried to cover the wound. After looking at the time shown in the Millennium hourglass, she confirmed that Before he was late, he left the room with his umbrella in a hurry.


    Because of this, she didn''t notice that a shadow appeared outside her window. If she looked carefully, she would find that there was a disgusting ugly face on the shadow.


    The ugly face showed a horrible smile of unknown significance, and the empty eye socket looked at the drawer where saran locked the dagger


    -- sky ball stadium ¡¤ off-site Market --


    outside the stadium where there were only temporary booths a few days ago, now there are canvas tents of different sizes and shapes. Compared with the pure open-air stalls, this kind of simple booth with semi open tent looks at least a little more formal.


    There are all kinds of things on the stall, ranging from puffed food similar to popcorn to magic items as big as one person high and similar to binoculars.


    However, although there are many stalls, compared with the tourists now, they are very small.


    Because there is still a period of time for the competition, most of the tourists have not entered the stadium. If you can look down from the air, you will find that the crowd outside the stadium has become a dark mass, blocked up in the square as a temporary downtown area. It looks like a flood.


    And in the crowd, there are several girls and a strange combination is very eye-catching.


    "There are so many people."


    Theo''s face was bright and timidly stuck to Alice. The little girl doesn''t seem to like this kind of crowded place very much. Even in the wilderness full of crisis, her expression is much more relaxed than here.


    "Indeed, it''s unexpected that so many people will come to watch this competition..." Sophia didn''t look well either.


    After all, girls spent most of their time in the quiet library, where they had seen such a sea of people.


    And just now they went to the ticket office to ask and found that the tickets for the opening match had been sold out for a long time.


    "What should I do now?" Eliza frowned as she looked at the crowd around her. "Even if the teacher comes, it''s hard for us to find out if there are so many teachers."Although there were also blocked at the entrance of the stadium, waiting for Sylvie to enter the arena, it was too late to find out at that time. After all, they could not enter the arena without tickets, and they did not have the willfulness to stop SIVI and disturb him to watch the game.


    As a matter of fact, Eliza has already begun to regret having followed Sophia here to make a fool of But Alice is still a happy look, and even took Theo to buy a bunch of food similar to marshmallow, so that the little girl''s attention temporarily shifted from the sea of people around to the food, which eased her discomfort.


    "Well, do you want to go back?" Franken, who came along, rattled the screws on his head, and asked the girls in a tone of indifference.


    Compared with the crowded appearance of the girls, Franken''s corpse like appearance left him empty within a meter radius, and no one dared to approach him.


    However, it did not dare to relax its vigilance. In fact, many law enforcement officials have focused on it. Although he is not afraid to fight with those guys with average strength, if he really fights in such a place, I''m afraid SIVI will not be the first to let go of it


    "No, I''d better wait a little while and see what''s going on." Although Sophia''s heart is also a little back, not come over all come, it is not a thing to go back like this: "the big deal is that we come to the market!"


    Hearing that Sophia had said that, Eliza and they had to stay with them.


    Just as the crowd was still trying to move forward, Theo, who was still quietly eating marshmallows, suddenly raised his face. Regardless of the fact that the corners of his mouth were still stained with sugar, he reached out and pointed to a direction: "SIVI!"


    Several other people subconsciously follow the direction of Theo''s point, and see SIVI''s back.


    Just when they were full of joy to get close to the past, they found that there were two girls next to SIVI. Different from those around them, the silver haired girl in a princess skirt and the blue haired girl holding a parasol were obviously partners with SIVI.


    "The number of girls around Mr. SIVI has increased!"


    Sophia and Eliza froze for a moment, then saw the same thoughts in each other''s eyes.


    "Sure enough, we did the right thing." Sophia looked coldly at Sylvie''s side face as she was talking and laughing with Eleanor Saran, and then a smile that seemed dangerous to Franken.


    "I, I think how many girls around the teacher are teachers'' freedom Maybe... " Eliza wanted to express her different opinions at first, but the more she spoke, the less she spoke. It was obvious that she could not convince herself.


    "Magstroyd, you''re not right to say that!" Sophia scowled up to Eliza, ignoring Eliza''s cry, "too close! It''s so close! " "Men are eager for more women. If they are not restrained and disciplined properly, their desire will become more and more great. Finally, it may even affect the mind of a magician and cause great difficulties for promotion."


    If it wasn''t for the noise around them, they would have been spotted by Sylvie.


    "Is it so serious?" Hearing Sophia''s words, Eliza opened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Absolutely true!" Sophia nodded affirmatively. "Don''t forget that I''m a well read man."


    "In this case, in order to protect the teacher''s chastity No, in order to protect the strength of teachers, let''s follow up! " So Eliza was bewitched by Sophia and said seriously.


    Looking at the two girls who became interested in the tracking, Alice showed a slightly puzzled smile: "in fact, you don''t have to be so serious?"


    She didn''t understand Eliza and Sophia.


    For the maid, it is the default rule not to pursue the master too much. Although Sylvie is now Alice''s teacher, Alice does not want to interfere in Sylvie''s private life.


    Theo, on the other hand, is like running to see SIVI. If Sophia, who is sharp eyed, didn''t find out and hold him, their tracking plan would have been exposed.


    Compared with the girls, Franken is much more tangled.


    Although the expression on his face has hardly changed, from the moment it starts to turn the screw on his head at triple speed, he can find his inner entanglement and uneasiness. He has no idea that Sylvie is going out to date other girls. This is a great fun. What will Sylvie encounter is still unknown, but as the main culprit who brought Sophia and her here After that, I will be 100% angry


    It''s strange that Franken can calm down.


    The words are divided into two ends, Sylvie went to golovito to to pick up Elena and saran, then took them to the outside of the sky ball court.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always feels that Saran is very happy today.


    Maybe it''s because the sky ball competition that I''m looking forward to has started. Sylvie thought for a long time, and finally came to this conclusion.While he was looking forward to the upcoming game, Elena secretly whispered to saran.


    "And your present? Why don''t you take this opportunity to give it to him? "


    "Well Something''s wrong. The gift is broken. " Saran murmured a little melancholy.


    Although he was able to drive his annoying brother out of his body, the broken silver bracelet could not be repaired Even if it can be fixed, it will not be able to catch up.


    In this regard, saran is very disappointed. Although the bracelet is not expensive, as the first gift she bought with her own money, it still makes her very distressed to be ruined like that.


    "Sure enough, this kind of thing happened..." Elena looked clear.


    Yesterday''s day of getting along and working together has already let Alina know what kind of clumsiness Saran, who looks quite aristocratic, is clumsy, so she has made predictions for all kinds of possible situations. As like as two peas,


    took out a bracelet that was exactly the same as the silver bracelet that she chose from her pocket and handed it to the maiden. "I had guessed this would happen, so I specially prepared a spare for you."


    "Elena..." Saran was moved with tears.


    "After that, I''ll keep the interest in three." At this time, Elena did not forget to show her true qualities as a businessman.


    "Er..."


    Saran''s expression froze, and her tears were choked in her eyes. She could only stare at the bracelet in her hand like that, and didn''t know what to do.


    "You''re kidding. Here you go!"


    Elena put the bracelet into saran''s hands, and then turned to Sylvie, who seemed to be aware of it, chatted and laughed as if nothing had happened.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are some students and teachers talking about themselves behind him. SIVI sneezes several times in succession.


    Just as Sylvie wiped her nose blankly, saran turned red and called in a cat like voice, "Uncle..."


    As a result, before she could say anything, the crowd, which had not moved for a long time, was like a ticket buying team during the Spring Festival festival. The people who had not been able to move for a long time suddenly began to rush forward. They were almost pushed and fell when they were unable to take precautions.


    "Whoa, what''s going on?" Saran, who couldn''t deliver the gift because of the crowd''s movement, asked gloomily.


    "God knows." Sylvie was also upset why people around him suddenly started to move.


    To be honest, he is very dissatisfied with the current situation. If the population density reaches this level, stampede will happen if you are not careful. Obviously, those chambers of Commerce who are only concerned about making money have not considered this point.


    "It''s the sky ball competition is about to start." As one of the former staff, Eleanor is obviously much more professional than the two laymen. She points to the stadium not far away. The huge triangular billboard above the stadium has changed from the slogan of "welcome to" and "this competition is sponsored by XX chamber of Commerce" into the starting time of the ball game and the general introduction of the competition team.


    After knowing this, they simply followed the crowd into the stadium, and found the seat number on the ticket, ready to watch the game. The tickets for Xiwei were obtained with the help of Luo Lan chamber of Commerce. The three tickets are even numbered tickets. There is no need to worry about the three people being divided into different places.


    Sophia, who had no tickets and was blocked out, had to continue to visit the market.


    "Wow, it''s that guy..." When the players entered the stadium, saran looked at Ronaldo inside and frowned: "can that kind of guy also count as an athlete?"


    "Not only does it count, but it seems to be a very powerful one in terms of technology."


    Elena had a fair word for Ronald, who was waving to the audience.


    The game started soon.


    To watch the flying ball in the sky, it is necessary to watch the flying ball in the sky.


    The ball space can dodge and fly in all directions, judge how to fly to avoid repulsive ball. Even if you want to be hit, you should adjust the angle of the racket so that the golden ball can be captured by your teammates when it pops out.


    Every fancy flight, every thrilling dribble, and the tacit cooperation between several athletes can make the audience high together. Even SIVI, who was just watching quietly at the beginning, was soon infected by the lively atmosphere. When a team scores a goal, he will stand up with the people around him (including Alina and saran) and raise his hands and shout.


    Until now, Sylvie has begun to understand why people on earth are so excited and even do some fantastic things.


    But Sylvie is still a little bit rational.


    Soon he began to feel something was wrong.


    Although the game on the field seems to be very exciting, there are subtle delays in the speed and sensitivity of the players'' flight.Ordinary people may think that the players slow down because they are tired, but SIVI can feel that the real reason for their slow down is that the magic attack of the ascending array under the iron ball has a strange sluggish feeling.


    Even those players have strange expressions on their faces. As professional players, they should have found something wrong.


    When SIVI planned to inform the garrison on this side that they would have a good inspection of Shengtian formation and the magic supply room, the upheaval happened.


    The ground in the center of the sky rising array suddenly protruded, and then a thing full of black scales broke through the earth like a sprouting grass that was fast forward hundreds of thousands of times in television. Then, between the electric light and flint, it opened a mouth full of sharp teeth, stretched into the iron ball and bit off half the body of a elusive player! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    The spectators who had been watching the game in a warm atmosphere were shocked by the sudden incident.


    Seconds later, they screamed in horror, got up and began to rush frantically to the exit, trying to escape the arena.


    There will be a stampede. Sylvie frowned, looked at the crowd that seemed more crazy than before, then turned his eyes to the center of the field.


    Because of the destruction of the sky rising array, the flight path of the players in the iron ball seems to become crooked, as if they will fall from the sky at any time, but this is not the biggest threat to them at the moment.


    The monster who had just poked out his head had swallowed the remnant in his mouth, and the bright yellow vertical slit pupil looked at the food that was flying about in the sky for it. The


    monster as like as two peas, is now more than twenty meters in height, and looks like a giant snake with a heavy scale. But its head is more like a Western dragon. Its head is covered with a specialized bone spines like


    . When it has not made other moves, it has broken its solid ground with its two identical heads. It went down and came out.


    It was only then that Sylvie turned back his pointed Wizard Hat, which he had taken off for fear of affecting other people''s sight, and saw the name of the demon, which was also quite strange to him.


    Three headed Hydra.


    Most magicians are not too unfamiliar with the name Hydra.


    In mythology, Hydra, a nine headed dragon living in the abyss, is one of the only seven demons in the abyss, and almost all the demons in the abyss will obey its orders. It is said that it followed the plague Lord to the main material plane at that time. No matter where it was, as soon as it appeared, the weather there would immediately become a storm.


    It is accompanied by the seven demons in the world, but also know how to avoid the strong, select the weak place. In the middle of the whole myth age, the disaster loss caused by it was more than the sum of several demons.


    In the late mythological era, Hydra even wanted to steal the axis of the world while human beings were busy fighting against the seven demons. As a result, three archangels cut off three heads at the cost of self sacrifice and fled


    All in all, hydra is synonymous with natural disaster and cunning.


    In terms of destructive power, Hydra''s Crusade level is definitely above level 40! If we don''t send out the great mage, even if we try our best to fight the eastern plain, all human beings will not be able to beat it.


    but the strength of the three headed Hydra who appears in front of them at the moment does not seem to feel very good.


    Even if you lose the bonus of abyss sea, there should not be such a big gap in strength.


    "This guy is supposed to be a hybrid of Hydra and other demons, so his strength is so bad." SIVI narrowed his eyes and looked at the three headed Hydra not far away. "It could be a baby, of course."


    "Is this level of strength poor..." Elena covered her ears with her hands and her face was full of pain. Just now, three heads of Hydra made a violent hissing. This kind of hissing mixed with magic can also be regarded as a kind of attack. For her weaker strength, it was like standing in front of the horn of a large truck and when she was unprepared, the horn sounded, which was enlightening to the deaf.


    Even if it''s just a hybrid between Hydra and other unidentified demons, three headed Hydra still inherits some of the abilities of the nine headed dragons. Even if it''s not a high-level demon, it''s out of the scope of cannon fodder and has nearly 20 levels of crusade.


    In addition, it has the kind of high breath since it was born, even if it is just passing by, it is enough to make most of the weak demonic creatures such as evil demons can only shiver on the ground.


    I''m afraid that the reason why Rubin, who was a little younger than Ronaldo, was out of control because he felt the smell of this monster. After all, as a kind of demon dog, there is a certain concentration of demon blood flowing in his body.


    If I had met him a few days ago, Sylvie was not sure he could win the game. After all, the Crusade level of nearly 20 is not funny. Even the armed army may not be able to win this monster.


    However, now has been promoted to the middle level of Sylvie, there is no fear at this time, on the contrary, there is a sense of eager to try.


    "Elena, Saran, help evacuate the crowd!"


    Cried Sylvie.


    He didn''t enter the center of the stadium through the exclusive passageway, but directly climbed over the safety bar and jumped down from the stands.


    The three headed Hydra has already preyed on half of the players on the field, and the remaining half seems to be in jeopardy.


    In the middle, when Ronald was about to bite and run away with his hands and feet and the ground, SIVI attacked him!


    with a hissing sound, the thick white electric light flashed into the mouth of the middle head of Hydra, and then bounced on the other two heads with lightning speed.


    This is the excellent lightning chain of the three ring wind elemental magic that Sylvester just learned. It can be regarded as the advanced level of the second ring lightning chain.The second ring lightning chain needs magic as a lead to hit others. Even if SIVI can make an instant shot, it also needs a certain amount of time to shake before casting. The excellent lightning chain avoids this process. The voltage of hundreds of thousands of volts can instantly break through the air and directly act on the target. Compared with the one-way transmission of the lightning chain, the excellent lightning chain is scattered transmission with both range and power The best choice.


    In addition, the three headed Hydra was originally a demon living in the water, and his resistance to lightning attack was very low. After a fight, he was greatly influenced by Sylvie''s excellent lightning chain, and even faintly smelled a smell of barbecue.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, SIVI picked up Ronald who was still lying on the ground with a mage''s hand and threw it near the exit.


    Although this guy is not pleasant, but just arrogant a little bit, but also not guilty to death.


    Ronaldo gave SIVI a less complex look and then hobbled towards the exit.


    Although it is only a hybrid species, the three headed Hydra also shows the kind of tyrannical character it inherited from Hydra. Even if it is sent to the earth by SIVI, the six bright yellow animal pupils are more fierce than before. Between them, they grow up and spit out a deep purple mist, like a poisonous fire, towards SIVI!


    Hydra, a nine headed dragon, is not a real dragon clan, but it also has the ability to spit out. Moreover, compared with the general dragon clan, its abyssal corrosion spitting power is stronger. The three headed Hydra obviously inherited this magic like ability of selling appearance and power.


    In the face of the oncoming corrosive venom, Sylvie could even smell the peculiar smell of rotten eggs. His eyes were awe inspiring, his right arm was stretched out, his hands were upright, and his five fingers were open. Magic power overflowed from his hands, and in an instant he formed a shield that was hard to detect by the naked eye.


    It''s not a specific defense magic. In fact, the corrosive venom of shanghaidera even the barrier made by magic can be easily removed. If magic barrier is used, SIVI will be melted into a pool of cheese like objects in the next moment!


    He now uses an etheric shield that combines active etheric and etheric shaping magic.


    This kind of magic shield is not strong. In fact, even a larger crossbow can shoot through it, but this kind of shield has an advantage, that is, it can resist most of the attacks of erosion like the ceramic can resist aqua regia.


    The same is true. Even though the three heads of Hydra''s opposite head were desperately using abyssal corrosion spitting, SIVI was able to survive in the sphere of ether shield.


    Just as Sylvie was trying to get rid of three heads of Hydra in one breath, a scream caught his attention.


    The scream comes from the exit in the middle of the stadium, which is different from the audience exit in the stands. Because there are not many players in the center, the exit still looks very open.


    However, at this time, several evil demons and stabbing demons appeared on the open exit. They were fighting for fresh meat, and the owner of the meat was dead on the ground.


    Even if SIVI saved him, Ronaldo died in the hands of the devil.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t feel much about that guy''s death. Compared with this, what makes him feel even worse is that besides three headed Hydra, there are other demons that have mixed into the court!


    If the three headed hydra can be regarded as an accident, the emergence of these low-level demons has made the accident full of conspiracy.


    Sylvie even once suspected that Saran was evacuating fans in the audience. Today, he smelled a faint smell of blood in her body, but finally he denied the suspicion, because he deliberately revealed in today''s dating that a sneak attack can kill him.


    But the girl didn''t care at all. If the demons were really brought by Saran, she would not let herself solve the demons here.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie took time to look at his own college system and found that it did not know when a new task had been added.


    [task: turn the tide back I]


    [task content: the abyss demons attack in a large scale, and use your powerful strength to make the situation worse! ¡¿


    [mission requirements: please use the fastest speed to break two high demons in the sky ball field. ¡¿


    [task reward: according to the break time]


    [Note: relevant personnel of Aldrich college can participate in the war]


    it''s really a demon invasion, can we say that the vampire plan has started?


    A sense of foreboding flashed through Sylvie''s mind. Fortunately, his college has been completed. Although the time is tight, it should not have a great impact on the progress of the plan.


    Just then, he suddenly noticed a word on the task.


    Please use the fastest speed to break two high demons in the sky ball court.


    "Two?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    At present, the only breath that can be regarded as high demons in the arena is only three headed Hydra!


    That is to say, there is another high demon hidden in the place where Sylvie doesn''t know!


    Although Sylvia subconsciously thought of saran from the beginning, vampires are not recognized as demons, but closer to undead species.


    Just when he was distracted, the breath of the three heads of Hydra attacked again, and SIVI could only put the task aside immediately and open the ether shield again to defend the other party''s triple corrosion breath.


    However, as soon as the ether shield was up, he realized that it was not good.


    Although mobile casting is not a very difficult skill for him now, if it is carried out in such an attack, the difficulty of moving casting will increase geometrically. In this case, not only the mobile casting, but also the double casting is obviously more difficult.


    Similarly, this time is also the best time to attack him!


    Sure enough, after he reached this conclusion between his thoughts, a dark shadow rushed towards him at a high speed!


    It''s a shadow demon. This kind of demon seems to be formed by mud without substance. It has the abilities and characteristics of demon creatures and shadow creatures at the same time. It is said that they are the offspring of the two. They have strong innate strength and concealment ability. However, due to their impure blood, it is very difficult to advance. Few shadow demons can enter the ranks of great demons.


    But the strength of this shadow demon is obviously extraordinary, and its speed is amazing. Almost in the twinkling of an eye after it appears, it appears in front of SIVI, holding a dagger about 20 cm in length, and turns itself into a shell to hit SIVI!


    Magic barrier Repulsion should not be used!


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sylvie missed the opportunity to defend, and finally had to risk being stabbed to use repulsion.


    Chuckle!


    The sound of the blade piercing into the flesh echoed in Sylvie''s ear.


    In front of him is not sure when appeared between him and the shadow devil, double pupil turned blood red saran.


    But now saran''s pure white dress has been dyed into a dazzling red by blood. The dagger almost runs through the girl''s chest. Because of the huge inertia, the blood from the wound splashes on SIVI''s body, which makes him look rather embarrassed.


    But even though she suffered the powerful impact of the shadow devil and was pierced in the chest by a strange black dagger, the girl did not step back, but blocked SIVI in front of her, blocking the fatal blow for him!


    "Ah, isn''t this my stupid sister?"


    The shadow demon made a deep sneer in his hoarse voice: "you really can only do some stupid things."


    "Kim You guy Cough... " Saran frowned, her eyes a little lax angry way, but before finishing, the fierce cough interrupted her words, there are constantly dark red blood from the corners of her mouth overflow, it seems that the injury is not light.


    Sylvie, the original target of the shadow demon, was stunned.


    What''s the situation?! He couldn''t help looking at the current situation a bit foolishly.


    But one thing he knew very well was that Saran helped him block a dangerous blow from the shadow devil at the cost of her own serious injury.


    "Isn''t it strange why I wasn''t sealed?" The shadow devil''s voice was so harsh that it was as uncomfortable as scraping a blackboard with a coin: "I have to thank you for that, my elder sister. Thanks to you, I finally mastered the usage of this."


    With that, the dagger in the shadow magic hand sent out a strange dark light. As soon as Saran''s eyes were dark, the whole person was paralyzed.


    Quick eyed and quick witted, Sylvie catches saran and blows it away with repulsion at the same time when the other party pulls out the dagger!


    "Hello, stupid girl, are you all right?" Sylvie didn''t worry too much about saran at the beginning. After all, the self-healing ability of vampires is so strong that it makes people hate.


    But when he shook the girl, he found that the girl did not respond at all. Then he was a little flustered.


    "Don''t try in vain." The distant shadow demon''s uncomfortable voice sounded again. SIVI looked up and found that he was playing with the dagger, while a purple pearl on the dagger had a strange color: "her soul has been detained by me. It''s useless for you to call it any way."


    At first, SIVI didn''t notice because of the chaos, but now he has found the dagger in the shadow hand, which makes him feel the same as before.


    Obviously, the dagger is one of the seven magic tools, and seems to have the effect of extracting and arresting souls.


    "Why hurt your own relatives?" Sylvie asked the shadow devil, "isn''t saran your sister?"


    Although I''m a little curious about why Saran, as a vampire, is the sister of the shadow devil. However, she is evil in nature. There are a lot of things in the abyss that can''t be named. They all have the blood of demons, let alone the shadow demons and vampires. Even if a maggot is related to the demon lord, it is not impossible."So what? She is no longer qualified to be a vampire. I''m just helping her out. It''s a pity that she didn''t show her despair in the end ~ "the shadow devil shrugged his shoulders carelessly, and then a vicious smile appeared on his face, which was made up of black mud with no quality:" but it''s the same to see you, Nah, do you know this fool always likes you very much? "


    SIVI just wanted to answer, but suddenly found that three hydras did not know when they had stopped breathing. They were holding up the huge tail of the snake and patting him hard at him! SIVI hugged saran in his arms, and then managed to avoid the crushing attack with his anchor. The ether shield could not resist this level of physical attack.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t know." At this time, the shadow devil was still able to spare time to look at the embarrassed Sylvie, slowly said: "but now even if you know it is useless. After all, it''s not a symptom to kiss her


    Finish saying, may be to feel oneself words have a sense of humor, laugh at oneself.


    "It''s superficial." SIVI said indifferently, and then with repulsion and frosty earth, he fell on the ice.


    "Arrogant and incompetent human beings..." It should have been hit by Sylvie''s "superficiality." the shadow devil said in a very uncomfortable way, "but forget it, my stupid sister is going to die soon. Even with the vitality of a vampire, if it has no soul and is seriously injured, it can only survive for 10 minutes at most, and then it will become ashes and disappear - there is no corpse for a vampire. "


    "I see." SIVI tied saran to his back with a rope, and there was no worry on his face: "in other words,"


    behind him, abnormal distortions began to appear in the air, as if something invisible was about to emerge.


    "Just get rid of you in ten minutes." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Sylvie didn''t have any extra elemental crystals on hand - it was thrown into the magic pool by Sylvia before the furnace was finished, to prevent it from collapsing because of the lack of magic.


    Without the crystal fragments of elements, he would not be able to use the most powerful empty imperial fist at present.


    However, this does not mean that Xiwei is in a poor position. We should know that Xiwei has realized a long time ago that he still lacks some powerful means in fighting.


    Because of the need for strong proof, the number of magic rings corresponding to SIVI''s current rank is always very short, which makes it difficult for him to deal with various situations properly.


    However, the success of Huiyao liepo shows him another way. Since he can''t learn new magic, he can simply choose some of the magic he has already mastered and mix them into new magic. Can''t he increase the amount of magic in disguise?


    If his idea is heard by other mages, they will scoff at it: the fusion of magic is not mixing wine, but mixing different wine and syrup. In fact, even in this age when magic is not very clear, the complexity of magic theory will be daunting. This can be seen from the number of students who were written down in the magic Jin exam. It is said that even the original analysis of magic missiles and secondary fireball combined to form a ring of magic fireball, the number of papers needed to write reached 300 pages. This brick like book is still kept in the depth of the general library of Qiyao master tower, and the borrowing times are still 0


    In a word, it is almost impossible for magicians to study synthetic magic, and even if it is successful, the effect can''t be guaranteed - just as exploding fireball is far from being easy to use. Instead of spending a lot of time and energy studying synthetic magic, it is better to deduce and recreate from scratch according to the ideal effect of magic and the current theory of magic It''s efficient to create new magic.


    This is also the case. For ordinary magicians, if you want to co-ordinate two magic spells with different lengths and different starting times, and to synthesize them into one magic, the difficulty is not small compared with that of performing higher level magic.


    But Sylvie is not an ordinary magician.


    Perhaps if you want to learn from scratch the magic of his rank corresponding to the ring number, without the evidence of the strong, SIVI''s talent is only at the middle and lower level, much slower than those who can be called genius. However, he is a worthy freak on the subject of synthetic magic.


    The absolute mastery of magic has eliminated many hidden dangers, and most of the magic that can be learned instantly also gives him the unique conditions to release synthetic magic.


    It is because of this, after he advanced to the medium level mage, he did not rush to attack the recent several copies, but constantly tested and honed the skill of synthetic magic in the previous copies.


    And his efforts soon have a little return, although not very stable, but SIVI also groped out a new magic.


    In the space behind him, a translucent sword gradually emerged.


    The giant sword is about two meters long, with the blade facing down, and appears obliquely behind SIVI. Although it is still translucent, the body of the sword is still translucent, but there is a strange red color on the body of the sword. Many things like blood vessels are pulsing inside the sword, and there are grey unknown substances flowing wantonly inside. If you look closely, you can also see that the surface of the sword is covered with eye like patterns.


    Obviously, it has not yet fully emerged, but its shape and the indescribable palpitation seem to indicate that this giant sword is not something interesting.


    Probably because Sylvie had to pay attention to the attack of three hydras on one side, the giant sword did not emerge quickly. And Kim, who occupies the shadow devil''s body, doesn''t intend to let Sylvie use the magic. The demons in this world are not stupid enough to stand quietly and watch the protagonist make a big move like those villains on TV, and then shout, "it''s impossible!" It was turned into ashes by the protagonists of all kinds


    As a hybrid of shadow creatures and demons, shadow demons not only possess the powerful body of demons, but also play the speed that the naked eye can''t catch by virtue of their physical bodies. In addition, they can enter the stealth state at will like most shadow creatures.


    And the two complement each other, making the shadow devil''s strength to a higher level. You know, in the demon Crusade level issued by the Qiyao mage Association, the shadow demon is a monster of level 21!


    Seeing the other person disappear in front of him, Seaver naturally knows that his target must be himself. However, because she still carries saran on her back, the girl''s life has begun to enter the countdown of the second, but she can''t stand the toss of violent activities.


    So he toward the ground in front of the release of a ring of frost blowing, the ground was covered with a layer of white frost.


    Although the sun has been obscured by the thick clouds, the frost still gives a bright feeling. In addition, there are two obvious footprints on the continuous white


    Kim is not a fool. Seeing Sylvie''s coping style, he immediately knows that he will be exposed. Almost at the same time, he releases a curse of panic towards SIVI, and then he pours at him with a dagger. Although it seems that it''s just an ordinary sword, it''s also a bit of a famous move. His route covers almost the whole front of SIVI and gets the curse of panic No matter how he dodges, he will be able to hit him through a temporary orbit change. With the effect of his magic weapon, he will win the battle even if he only causes bruises to him!But the curse of terror was immune to sivena''s relatively high will, and he was once again pushed out by Sylvie''s repulsion.


    Jin was pushed to fly at the same time, once again into the stealth state, to prevent in the air can not borrow force to be chased by Sylvie, and then he somersault in mid air, and landed steadily on the frost covered ground.


    However, after such a short delay, the giant sword behind SIVI had already condensed into a substance, and the bright red eye like marks on the sword began to exude a trace of breath that made Jin feel afraid involuntarily - it was the breath of void energy from the void, which could devour all objects and become the great enemy of all materials in the world!


    Active ether and etheric shaping, and finally with the effect of spiritual arm, and stabilize it to the main material plane.


    This is Sylvie spent three days to study the success, so far the success rate has not reached 100%, but the power of a single body is better than the combined magic of shining and breaking, and chasing the empty emperor''s fist.


    It is also the only synthetic magic that has been systematically recognized as its original magic.


    Sylvie void magic sword! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    The great enemy of energy and all is the virtual energy.


    This insatiable, unidentified existence (though it is thought to be an energy) causes everything it touches to disappear into the world like a black hole.


    As for where those things have gone, some scholars think that it is a special plane that has not yet been discovered, some scholars think that it has been neutralized by the virtual energy, and some scholars simply believe that they have been directly annihilated by the virtual energy. In a word, all kinds of factions hold their own views, and there is no one that can convince everyone.


    The only thing that can survive in the void full of void energy is just different kinds of void creatures.


    But just as the universe is to the earth today, the void is to man At least for human beings of this era, it is still like a forbidden area. Except for a few magic handed down from the last era, it is impossible to understand this mysterious space.


    However, it is also because of the characteristics of void energy that can destroy all materials. No matter the number of rings, almost all of the void magic has been put on the shelf by the Qiyao mage Association. At the same time, the behavior of teaching it to students in the school of magic is prohibited.


    Fortunately, it is not completely classified as forbidden magic like undead magic. Otherwise, even if SIVI could create the void magic sword, he would not dare to use it so ostentatiously next to the city with the branch of Qiyao mage Association


    [Name: Xiwei''s void magic sword (unfinished)]


    [classification: Arcane void]


    [grade evaluation: the top of the three rings]


    [form of expression: summon a virtual magic sword and drive it by the operator in a short time]


    [casting condition: none]


    [casting time: 1-5 seconds]


    [front: active ether (Second Ring), Tai shaping ¡¤ sword (2nd ring), spirit armed (3rd ring)]


    [Note: "I am really a genius!" ¡ª¡ªBy SIVI Aldrich]


    this is the new magic icon that appears in the magic book after SIVI experimented with the magic in the dungeon and succeeded.


    And because of this magic, Sylvie also gained a new achievement as a "magic creator", making a lot of achievement points that were not in stock.


    By the way, "I''m a genius!" It was SIVI''s success in the experiment, and when he saw the power of the magic, he blurted out


    Even if Kim K. arukado doesn''t know what the giant sword behind SIVI is, the emptiness that escapes from it still makes him feel extremely dangerous. In fact, not only he who has captured the shadow demon''s body, but also three heads of Hydra have a certain fear for the void magic sword which looks like a toothpick.


    So the brain is only a little stronger than the beast, it (or they) decided to preempt, will bring its sense of danger to the little bit!


    The huge three headed snake (which is more like a snake than a dragon than its father) held its head high, forming the three corners of an isosceles triangle, and spewed a strange dark green breath towards the middle.


    Knowing the intention of the three heads of Hydra, shadow Magen also decided to try to hold SIVI before they attacked. Even the short fight just now made him understand that it would be unrealistic for him to kill a guy with medium level magician strength by himself.


    Anyway, he is also in the shadow devil''s template. He is also an abyss creature. Don''t be afraid that three headed Hydra will attack him.


    Jin stretched out his hands, and a dozen shadow arrows flew out of his body like mud and shadow. He took SIVI, who had released his aether shield and only maintained a virtual magic sword.


    Not only that, Jin also wanted to put it behind the shadow arrow''s tail, and give him a head-on attack while SIVI defended the shadow arrow.


    However, when he took the first step towards SIVI, the sense of danger from the nether magic sword suddenly magnified by dozens of times. If there was only some uncomfortable feeling on his back before, now there is an invisible big hand holding his heart (if any) and kneading it hard!


    This is the shadow devil and his as a vampire that dangerous things come from blood and soul, just like animals, the most primitive premonition of danger.


    So he stopped and looked at Seaver suspiciously, and then he took a look at him with a third of happiness.


    Sylvie just waved the two meter long sword, which looked like a door plank, in front of him, and all the shadow arrows disappeared.


    Not only that, even in the space it has swung, there is a sense of distortion only in high temperature.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the air is eroded, or because even the space is shaking because of the empty energy?


    If Jin had just rushed directly, he would have been completely eroded like those shadow arrows. After all, from the composition point of view, the shadow demon''s body and shadow arrow are indeed made up of the same energy.At this time, the three head Hydra finally completed the casting forward swing. In the middle of its three heads, a dark green ball as big as Chery QQ was slowly spinning. The color that makes people think of vomit is not like a harmless animal or human being.


    In fact, this move was regarded as the death knell of the abyss in mythology. In the mythological era, Hydra destroyed a large city with its complete version. In a matter of seconds, the city, even its buildings and people, was completely destroyed by the explosion of corrosive poison. No matter male or female, strong or weak, there was not even a survivor. Hydra, the nine headed dragon, also became famous because of this incident. It was known and widely spread, although it was all a vicious name.


    Although the three headed hydra is not as fierce as his father, and can destroy the whole golovito, if this attack breaks out, I am afraid that at least the game will disappear.


    It seems to take a lot of effort. At least three heads of Hydra looked tired, but even so, its three heads and six eyes still glared fiercely at the weakened version of the abyss death knell toward SIVI!


    The death knell of the abyss is a powerful spell like ability. If it''s SIVI a few days ago, I''m afraid that at this time, we''ll have to give up the audience and tourists on the stands, protect themselves with ether shield, or learn from the protagonist in the hot blooded animation to fight against the death knell of the abyss


    But that was a few days ago. For Sylvie today, the abyss death knell is nothing.


    Aren''t you good at corrosion? You ya corrode ability again strong, can strong pass empty energy?


    So the three headed snakes could only watch SIVI stab the death knell in the abyss like a soap bubble, and turn it into nothing.


    While the other side is still stupid, SIVI has seized the opportunity to fly a sword at three heads of Hydra, and it seems that he is going to cut off the three heads of this three headed snake!


    Although the last three heads of Hydra came back to their senses and experienced moving the huge body and swinging the strong body, they were still cut off two heads in one breath, greatly reducing the strength!


    But when the distance between SIVI''s void magic sword and him was more than 100 meters, the shadow magic gold, who had been forgotten, saw the opportunity and started again!


    The other side can''t use other magic when using the powerful and terrible sword magic! This is king''s conclusion. After all, after all, after the formation of the virtual sword, sivellian''s "egg shell" that he had been carrying before had been removed. Even this time, he did not arrange protective magic around himself.


    After all, the Human Mage seems to have only a medium level. It should be the limit to be able to use that kind of magic. It''s normal that he can''t use other kinds of magic at the same time. Choosing to kill three headed Hydra should also be a helpless move. This kind of magic definitely needs to pay a lot of magic to maintain, but the magic power of the middle level magician is not much, so he took the risk and gambled that he did not dare to do it himself while killing the three headed Hydra!


    "Unfortunately, you lost the bet." Kim said in his heart.


    Just for a moment, the mud like virtual body has been close to Sylvie, and the dagger seems to have to cut down zhongxiwei''s neck at any time!


    But at this moment, Kim saw a smile on Seaver''s face.


    "Not good!" Just thinking of these two words in his mind, he felt as if his body had been dragged away by an unknown force, and he was directly facing the sword of the void that was flying! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "Four marshmallows, boss!" Sophia said to the owner of a small stall.


    The shop owner with a missing tooth showed a kind smile on his face: "little sister, did you come to play with your family? In this case, I''ll give you another one, Sheng Hui, twelve coppers. "


    Then he handed Sophia five marshmallows and took a handful of copper coins from the girl.


    "Thank you ~"


    it may be due to malnutrition during the development period. Sophia looks much younger than her actual age.


    Especially after she took care of her messy hair, she looked younger than usual.


    Those stall owners often think Sophia is still small, so they will give her more things or give her some small discounts.


    "If you wear one more pigtail, you can pretend to be Theo''s sister who is two or three years younger." Franken made fun of her.


    Franken''s voice sounded strange because she was threatened by a girl not to turn the big screw in a crowded place.


    The girl gave Franken a silent elbow at an angle that no one else could see. After he swallowed the words, she handed the marshmallow to some of her nominally students.


    "Try it. It''s not bad."


    Eliza takes the marshmallow and plans to pass it to Alice and theo.


    Theo took the marshmallow impolitely and began to eat, but Alice didn''t reach out.


    Even though she was planning to follow SIVI, the girl in the maid''s dress put her hands on her chest, and her palms refused to go out: "no, no, I''ve eaten a lot of food today, and I don''t have enough exercise. If I continue to eat, I will be cursed!"


    "Curse? Do you have any strange lineage? " Sophia heard about Curses for the first time. She wanted to know that there were cursed bloodlines in the world. So she quickly asked, "what kind of curse is it? It doesn''t matter? "


    "Very important, Miss Sophia!" "It''s the curse of the fat God," Alice said solemnly


    "Er..." Obviously, a woman addicted to books never thought about it.


    However, after hearing what Alice said, Eliza secretly touched her stomach, confirmed that there was no fat on her stomach. Then, with a stiff smile on her face, she gave the marshmallow back to Sophia: "well, I think I''m full and can''t eat this any more."


    Sophia gazed at Eliza with half open eyes. After staring out of the girl''s head in a cold sweat, Sophia murmured, "forget it, you don''t want to eat it, so I''ll eat it!"


    "More." By this time, Theo had already finished his share and was looking longingly at Sophia, who had four portions of marshmallow.


    "Here, if they don''t want it, we''ll have it!" Sophia gave the little girl another one, and the two girls, who seemed to have little difference in age, ate the marshmallow with great interest.


    And the other two girls just stare at one side.


    As for Franken, this guy''s sense of presence is close to the air


    After playing for a while, Theo''s bright yellow eyes looked at the stadium not far away and asked Eliza beside him absently, "when will Sylvia come out?"


    Eliza looked directly into the sky at the huge triangular column board, which, in addition to the current score, indicated the rest of the game - in minutes, of course - and then looked back, with a wry smile on her face, and replied, "I''m afraid it''s going to be a while."


    Hearing the speech, the little girl''s mouth began to purr unhappily. She also looked at the huge billboard, but to her surprise, the white dots on the sign that made up the words had disappeared


    In fact, not only the girls, but also some tourists who failed to get tickets for the first match and finally had to pay attention to the score of the game in this square also noticed the abnormal situation of the billboard.


    The words on the billboard are actually made up of fluorescent tree rats. Now the disappearance of the words means that the small things with only level 1 of the Crusade are on strike.


    It''s unbelievable that an experienced trainer can make such a low-level mistake.


    But there are also a few cautious or timid people who think of other possibilities and begin to move quietly in the direction of golovito. You know, like the distant relatives of the earth, the fluorescent tree shrew is much more sensitive to danger than many other demons with high level of crusading, which is also because of this, it is almost nothing special Don''t save life skills of small things have been from ancient times, and the reproduction is particularly prosperous.


    They will not obey the trainer''s command to escape, obviously because that magical danger warning ability works.


    Although I don''t know what kind of danger it is, it''s certainly right to prepare early. Sardine go forward with great strength and vigour.


    almost just after the mutation took place, the door of the arena suddenly opened from inside, and the audience was like sardines in the sardine canned, and squeezed out of it in a dense way, and began to gallop towards the city of the city of Disney. I''m afraid that even if you put a demon with a level of more than ten in their wild running direction, they will be directly trampled into meat pie by these people."What''s the matter? What happened? " Sophia was bewildered by the unexpected situation.


    "Who knows, but one thing for sure is What happens in there will never be a good thing. "


    Franken forgot Sophia''s warning for a moment. He flicked his screw with his hand, then rubbed his belt with his right hand, and a staff that seemed to be valuable appeared in his hand.


    As a servant of his own, Sylvie certainly won''t treat Franken badly. In fact, Franken has already installed a set of magic equipment, including the space belt, which even the great mage would envy.


    You know, even young girls, Sylvie only equips them with weapons because they are afraid of relying too much on magic items and neglecting their own progress!


    Perhaps because of Franken''s calmness, the other girls, who were still a little flustered, calmed down and took out their weapons one after another, ready to deal with everything that might happen next.


    Just as the running crowd was about to pass by the girls'' stalls, something like a vulture began to circle in the gloomy sky.


    Then, these things dive down one by one, catching the people who run or stand by and tearing their limbs, pulling out their internal organs, and letting the broken limbs or organs fall from the sky with a large amount of blood. The pungent smell of blood instantly made the rush crowd more chaotic, and the tourists who were just waiting outside were scared to pieces and began to join the ranks of fleeing.


    "Bad devil, devil bee man, death bat There are also two gargoyles. They are really rich troops. "


    As Franken sighed, he waved his wand and shot down a monster that had swept over them and hit one of the ladies.


    After eating Franken''s complete force field wave, it was like a potato flattened by a hammer, splashing out a lot of fishy juice (actually its blood), and then it fell straight down from the sky to the ground.


    Franken''s gesture of easily killing the enemy inspired the garrison mages on this side and began to release magic and try to shoot down the other side. Some magicians who were originally mixed in the crowd came back to their senses. They were ashamed that they had lost their state because they were too flustered. At the same time, they also joined the garrison mage''s attack, and began to attack the sky in twos and threes The attack of the whirling abyss clan.


    In the face of these alien races, human beings are always united unprecedentedly What''s more, they are anxious to find the venue they just had.


    In addition to using long-range weapons such as bows, arrows and other long-range weapons, the original main force of the Garrison''s magic swordsmen have become decorations for a while. Even if the swordsmen after three turns can master some fighting magic of long-range attack, for them who are not good at magic talent, this kind of attack often needs a lot of magic It''s obviously not a wise thing to waste magic.


    At this time, a young girl who claimed to be a professor at Aldrich college came to them.


    Sophia''s goal was simple: to gain temporary command of the garrison.


    Because of Franken''s strength as a deterrent, and finally Sophia showed the logo of the longers, the swordsmen reluctantly recognized Sophia''s identity. We should be glad that it is still within the territory of Huolian, otherwise the mark of the Lange people may not have played such a great role. After all, both Mrs. Sharon and Dean Bruno are just the strong men of the horian empire.


    These swordsmen, who were stationed in the arena, were not official troops of golovito. Although they also obtained temporary titles under the instruction of the Lord, they were actually composed of private armed and mercenaries of the chamber of Commerce.


    In this era of peace for too long, even the so-called "knife edge licking blood" mercenaries, most of the time, are just encircling and suppressing some powerful demons under the absolute advantage. Therefore, for this kind of scene which can be said to be a small war, there will always be a strong feeling.


    Therefore, even though the combat effectiveness of this garrison is not weak, it can not play its due level under such circumstances.


    Sophia, however, had experienced the siege of the vampire prince at Huolian college, and they had some experience in how to defend against the attack in the sky. In addition, Sophia was involved in many ancient tactics in the library, so they were in good command. Although the swordsmen were still suspicious of her ability, it was due to the power of the longers Hope, or very obedient to carry out her order.


    She asked the swordsmen to guide the flustered tourists to form a square array, and then each square array was allocated a corresponding number of magicians and swordsmen. The number of magicians made their firepower just cover the airspace of the square array, and the swordsmen were additional insurance. If the other party targeted the magician, these guys with good actual combat ability would be in that one In a flash, give them a good lesson with their own sharp edge!


    This tactical effect was great, and soon the human record rose from a few digits to a double-digit one.


    Every time a demon is shot down, the tourists'' mood will settle down. Soon, they will completely calm down and trust the magicians and swordsmen around them.In the eyes of demons, the food that could be enjoyed at any time began to gather, and from a small harmless rabbit to a Rattus full of barbs, they were depressed to find that they had no way to eat


    Just a few small commands turned the demons from vicious hunters to moving targets, and Sophia''s reputation rose to the top, and those suspicious eyes turned into appreciation and worship.


    However, the girl''s awe inspiring posture did not change at all.


    At this time, the boundary around the field suddenly broke apart, and there was a deafening roar even though the distance was not short.


    Sophia, who had long discovered that Sylvia was not in the crowd, understood now that their Dean was, as usual, in a state of extraordinary trouble.


    "Frankie," Sophia looked at the weirdo who had been following them, protecting them. "Go help me The dean. "


    "And on your side?" Franken seemed to try to stir his eyebrows, but failed In fact, his eyebrows are still painted.


    "I have other people on my side to protect them. They are reliable, so it''s OK." Sophia said, looking at the swordsmen who were not far away from them, and the swordsmen, who had been eavesdropping on their side, sprang up their chests and tried to look reliable. Some of the young men were still secretly looking at Sophia with a look on their faces that could not be disguised.


    "We''re not strong enough to help Sylvie even if we go, so we can only ask you." Sophia has read a lot of novels. What she usually dislikes most is the big chested heroines in Knights'' novels. These women tend to be brainless when the male protagonists want to fight with the enemy, ignoring that they are the dregs with only five fighting capacity. They want to follow them, and finally fall into the hands of the enemy for various reasons, making the original victory a tragedy Drama.


    Although she is also very aware of the feelings of those heroines now, and wants to rush to the arena to see if Sylvie is in trouble or injured, she still overcomes her sensibility with reason. She says to Franken earnestly: "please bring him back safely."


    Of course, Miss Langer (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Alina narrowly missed the dull touch of an AZU demon, and then crossed her dagger like a sharp scissors when she crossed her body. The dagger with second-class sharp enchantment and permanent cutting on the blade immediately cut off the arm of Anzu.


    However, as a jailer of the abyss prison, Anzu demon''s strength is much better than that of the lower demons such as the great evil. Not long after losing one arm, its magic like ability began to regenerate. The terrible wound immediately contracted the muscles around the blood vessels to stop bleeding automatically. The bone fracture also grew clusters of bone buds at the speed of the naked eye, and then the muscle tissue stood up The horse was attached to the newly born skeleton, and within a few breaths, Anzu, who was supposed to have lost his strength because of his broken arm, had recovered his original appearance.


    However, although Elina has not much practical experience, she will not be naive enough to let the other party carry out regeneration carelessly.


    She took advantage of this opportunity to mend her own enchantment magic, and then the girl, holding the dagger with a little chill on the edge, turned into a gust of wind at the fastest speed and rushed at the other party.


    Having been reborn, she felt that she was roared by a human despised Anzu devil. More than a dozen dull contacts flew towards the girl. However, Elina, who was well-trained, easily found a safe road in this stormy attack. In the panic roar of Anzu devil, she again used the crossed blades to attack it I cut something off my body. The only difference is that this time it''s not the arm, but the huge, fat head of Anzu, so that even if it''s tough and good at regenerating, Anzu will die.


    "Hoo..." The girl let out a long breath of sullen air.


    The enchanting magic on the body and the dagger also disappeared because of the loss of the maintenance of the magic. The biggest manifestation is that the firefly silver spots around the girl have disappeared since just now.


    As soon as she got in touch with her, the heavy feeling immediately returned to Eleanor, and because she had been relaxed for a long time, she recovered to her original physical quality. In addition, she felt tired from overwork. Even she had the idea that sleeping like this was a good choice.


    Most of the civilian spectators in the stadium spectators have been evacuated, and almost all the people who can''t be evacuated have stayed here and become the food for the visitors from the abyss.


    In addition to Elena, judging from the magic light around, the fierce battle between the stadium guards and the abyss demons continues.


    There are many demons'' bodies scattered in Elena''s guards, ranging from evil demons and maggots to Anzu demons and stinging demons.


    However, among the bodies or pieces scattered on the ground, only 10% of them were killed by Alina herself, and the rest were caused before saran went to cover SIVI.


    Although she had known that SIVI was very powerful for a long time, Elena didn''t expect that even the girl who looked harmless to human and animal was so powerful


    She cast her eyes on the center of the field. Although she was worried about Sylvie and saran, the girl also knew very well that the three headed Hydra, which could take the audience as a job, could not be provoked by a small role of her level, just like the mud after abstraction.


    Looking at the battle in the middle of the field, the girl suddenly narrowed her eyes, clenched the dagger in her hands, and then slowed down her breathing.


    Although it was slight, her ears caught a slight noise behind her.


    It''s not a good guy to feel it secretly at this time! With this, the girl launched a surprise attack on the man behind her!


    "Wait..." Frankie had just said a word, and he felt very frightened Well, I''m scared. I''m almost subconsciously leaning back and doing the classic bullet hiding action of the hacker empire.


    It is precisely because of this subconscious action that he is not directly cut in two by friendly forces Although he estimated that he would not die even if he was cut in two.


    "I know you, Miss Eleanor sigma." Franken doesn''t turn the screw on his head. In such a situation, the weird action will only make it easier for the other party to misunderstand. He said in an emotionless tone, "your honor President That is, Lord Aldrich has told me more than once about you, beautiful lady


    Elena, who had never met Franken, was afraid of the other side''s terrifying appearance, which looked like a human skin casually attached to a skeleton frame, but since she had mentioned SIVI, she should not be the enemy.


    "You are..." In the character of years of work, the girl asked cautiously.


    "I''m Franken Stein, a member of Lord idrick''s staff." Franken did not say much. He drove his wand to the fence. "I want fire support for Lord Aldrich. If anything comes near me later, I''ll trouble you."


    With that, his magic wand began to gather magic.


    "Ah!" The girl opened her mouth wide, but soon she realized what Franken meant.The gathering of magic power immediately attracted a few low-level demons nearby. Seeing saran and Franken, these dark creatures, who were not high in intelligence, grinned with sharp teeth and showed an ugly smile, rushed at them


    In the middle of the field, SIVI''s situation is not good.


    Void energy can devour almost everything and most of the energy, which once made Sylvie think that the magic of arming the spirit world was tasteless, but it was a pity to abandon it.


    Until he found that the sword shaped with ether could also be used as a medium for blessing this magic.


    As the fifth overhead element, ether has the ability to resist void far more than other magic elements. In fact, the ability of other elements to resist void is almost zero. However, this resistance is still too weak. A sword formed by pure ether can only last for three seconds, and it will be swallowed up by void energy.


    However, don''t forget that ether can be supplemented, especially after SIVI tried the magic of active ether. As long as there is ether in the surrounding space, SIVI will continue to add it to the void magic sword to maintain the existence of the sword.


    However, the disadvantages of this magic are obvious. That kind of terrible magic consumption is too shocking for ordinary medium level mages. I''m afraid that the average medium level mage can only maintain this magic power for ten seconds or even shorter. Think of a man who lost his fortune and built a gun, but only one bullet The cost performance ratio is a little too low, which is probably why the virtual sword has the destructive power of four rings, but the evaluation is only three rings.


    All in all, even if SIVI had the moon branch, and there was no stock in the pool (all of them had lost the magic of the Savior bond), he could only last three minutes.


    So he can''t waste too much time.


    Instead of chasing the other side to chop, it is better to let the other side directly attack themselves, and take the opportunity to kill effectively.


    Therefore, he pretended that he could not use any other magic after launching the netherworld magic sword, and lured the shadow devil to attack, and the shadow demon who was smart enough to see through Sylvie''s "weakness" as expected.


    Just as the other party jumped at him, Sylvie connected one end of the modified traction anchor on the handle of the void magic sword, and the other end to the shadow devil. Then he saw that he was dragged to the void magic sword by the howling shadow devil.


    But even as Sylvie felt sure, the accident happened.


    Three heads with two heads cut off. After a moment of stupefication, Hydra launched a crazy attack on SIVI with its huge body.


    Because SIVI had to maintain the void magic sword until he killed the shadow demon, otherwise he would fall short. He could not escape the AOE attack with a huge range for a time. He could only choose to bite his teeth and eat three heads of Hydra while killing the shadow devil Or it''s time to call it the one headed Hydra attack.


    Between the electric light and flint, an air blast with a magnification of nearly 20 times exploded on the only remaining head of the three heads of Hydra. This kind of magic damage is very small, but it has a strong repulsion effect. The attack momentum of the three heads of Hydra was suddenly stunned, and then it bounced out at a faster speed and hit the edge of the field and the foundation of the stands.


    Even if you don''t have to look at Sylvie, you can make a contract that it''s Franken''s attack!


    At the same time, SIVI''s attack also hit the shadow demon. The opponent seems to want to avoid the nether magic sword through his body deformation, but in the end, because of SIVI''s control, he bumps into the weapon emitting void energy, and finally screams and turns into ashes in the void energy!


    Only the magic dagger fell to the ground because it was not affected by the void energy.


    In a moment, the void magic sword that had completed the mission was suddenly dissipated. Sylvie was almost unable to support this guy''s magic consumption.


    With saran on his back, SIVI ran to the place where the shadow devil died and picked up the magic dagger. The key to the girl''s recovery is that this thing has not run away.


    "It''s over at last." After everything was finished, SIVI sighed, and his face showed a trace of fatigue, but he immediately looked at the dark sky and the sky in the direction of golovito. Because the distance was too far, he could not see the small black spots. His eyes flashed with complex light: "no, it should be said that everything has just started..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    This is a small town on the border of the horian empire.


    The morning weather is contrary to the previous two days of bright, thick clouds backlog in the sky, black to give people a feeling that the sky will collapse at any time, dull and depressing.


    The milk boy yawned because of lack of sleep, and slouched along the road with a cart full of glass bottles.


    Although it was the morning, because of the weather, the whole town looked very dark, and the visibility was only a little better than the night when you could not see. What''s more, the kerosene streetlights that are on at night have long been extinguished by the burning of kerosene, making it harder to walk on the road now than at night.


    As he complained about the weather, he carefully avoided the bumpy places on the road to prevent the glass bottles from being damaged, and as usual, he delivered the glass bottles filled with milky white liquid door to door to the people who ordered milk.


    After half of the bottles, which were separated by boxes and filled with straw to prevent them from being damaged, the milkman wiped the sweat on his forehead with his patched sleeves, which was too much for a child in his early ten''s.


    But apart from the bad weather, he was quite satisfied with his job.


    Because of his age, most shops will not employ such children. Although this job is a little tired, but the monthly salary is very considerable, not only can subsidize the family expenses, but also can save a lot, and the boss will occasionally give him extra milk.


    Just as he was about to continue his work, the rest of his eyes seemed to catch something.


    The boy raised his head and looked suspiciously at the thick and thick clouds for a long time. After watching for a long time, there was nothing wrong with the clouds. But the boy felt that he had just seen a little black spot flying in the sky


    After looking at it carefully for a while, the boy wiped his sour eyes with his dirty sleeves, and wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes, which were caused by the self-protection function of the human body.


    Maybe I was wrong. The boy thought.


    As it was getting late, he chanted "bad, trouble." he pulled up the armrest in a panic, intending to deliver the rest of the milk as soon as possible.


    Before leaving, the boy felt that he should confirm it for the last time, and looked back at the gloomy sky again


    At the next moment, several boxes of boxes in the truck fell to the ground because of the heavy fall of the armrest in front of the truck. Many glass bottles inside were suddenly broken. The milky liquid flowed out of the box and flowed to the ground. It was completely absorbed by the black soil, leaving only a small wet mark.


    However, this would have made the boy uneasy scene has completely failed to attract his eyes.


    The boy''s eyes are wide, with malnourished fingers to the sky, face full of panic, mouth opened and closed, but can not say any words.


    In the sky in which he was pointing, many huge abyssal creatures burst out of the clouds, and huge bone spines or other horny parts dragged long white lines out of the clouds, just like the wing clouds pulled out by the wings of an airplane.


    With the approaching of these huge figures, some smaller figures around them gradually enter the field of vision, and the sky which was empty a few seconds ago immediately becomes dense and dense.


    There are winged demons and vampires who can fly in the air. More abyssal creatures and vampires are attacking human towns directly from the ground.


    In the town, the metal clock on the church bell tower, which was no smaller than the wood pile in the field, began to ring. The priests drove the bronze bell with divinity and tried to establish a stronghold in the church to meet the enemy. Unfortunately, in the face of that terrible number, a small church could not even be regarded as a shelter.


    They were immediately killed by the invading demons and vampires, and the corpses, together with the bodies of the magicians who were going to resist, hung above the bell tower, sending a silent signal of terror to the whole town.


    People awakened by the bell pushed open the windows, rubbed their sleepy eyes, and looked out curiously, but what they saw was the stream of people fleeing in the street and the fearsome figures flying in the sky.


    So they did not hesitate to join the flow of people running away.


    No matter which country, no matter what the cultural differences, demons and vampires are the public enemies of mankind, which is no exception.


    The appearance of a monster like this usually makes the whole town panic, not to mention the appearance of shielding the sky and the sun now!


    Run away! Only escape to a big city to survive! This kind of thought supported these helpless people and ran away desperately, while those murderous demons followed the crowd, killing civilians for fun until they were stopped by more organized vampires than them


    A small town on the edge is so devastated by demons and vampires.


    Such scenes have been staged in dozens of Marginal Towns in the eastern plains, and all of them have fallen into the hands of vampires.In addition, some non marginal cities have also been attacked by the abyss demons, most of which have suffered heavy losses, only a few of which have been spared huge disasters because of the strong.


    In the face of such a sudden attack, almost all the countries attacked were hit hard, except for the Huolian Empire, which believed SIVI''s words from the beginning and actively prepared to deal with it. At the same time, several countries which were busy guarding against the necessary evil church were defeated by the Allied forces of vampires and abyss demons, and were completely occupied by those evil creatures in less than a week.


    With those occupied countries as the platform, the fire of war was like a spark, burning to most of the eastern plains.


    And the Huolian empire was not so good. After its neighbors were exterminated, it immediately became enemy on three sides. The rest of the countries bordering on it are now in a state of self-care and can not support it at all.


    Eight days after the beginning of the war, the rest of the battlefields were in a state of stalemate, except for Huo Lian, where the troops on both sides were ready for the decisive battle.


    The demonic vampires want to pull the nail out of their path, and holly wants to get some rest after crushing each other in one breath.


    And none of them knew that in quelling province behind Huolian, an academy composed of floating island chains was slowly flying towards the direction of the decisive battle field (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    On the lamp, pea sized flames spread orange light into the room.


    Because the light source is too small, there are long shadows in many places.


    Saran was lying on the bed with a sickly pale side face, and her blue smooth curly hair lost its luster and became as dry and rough as straw.


    Her bloodstained dress had also been replaced by pure white pajamas, lying quietly between the brand-new quilts and bed sheets, and her childish appearance looked more delicate and weak than usual.


    All of a sudden, the girl''s long eyelashes trembled, and then her eyes slowly opened, but the almond colored pupils were full of confusion, as if they were not awake.


    "Are you awake?"


    It was just the right time for Alina to push the door in. She looked at the sleepy girl and said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "Well..." Saran is like a robot. She turns her head rigidly in the quilt, looks at Elena and blinks her eyes in confusion. If it is in the cartoon, she can still see the bubble on the girl''s head.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds


    Saran suddenly opened her eyes and sat up from the bed.


    "Where is this? Why am I here? " She asked quickly to Elena.


    But before the silver haired girl answered, she looked around again: "where''s uncle? How is he, uncle? "


    Seeing that Saran seemed to have recovered completely, Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    After SIVI killed the shadow devils and cut off the last head of three headed Hydra, she also entered the center of the field with Franken.


    At that time, saran''s face behind SIVI had changed from pale to pale like a dead man, even her lips had no blood color, her pupils began to dilate, and all parts of her body seemed to have lost their functions and would die at any time - as it was, the girl''s physical condition was so bad that she could not be worse.


    Ordinary people can still use the Holy See priests to cure them, but for vampires, those healing magic is no different from a shot of poison


    In the face of this situation, Elena was helpless. Seeing that the girl was about to die, Sylvie took out a bottle of green medicine and fed it into saran''s mouth. Just a few seconds later, saran''s face improved as fast as the naked eye, and the wounds that were hard to heal quickly disappeared.


    For Elena, who didn''t know that Sylvie was carrying a plug-in and the production of healing medicine was extremely stable, this kind of potion with instant effect after a bottle went down was as rare as the legendary artifact. And Sylvie didn''t hesitate to use a bottle for someone who didn''t know for a long time. All of a sudden, his image in the eyes of Eleanor is much higher


    "This is my home. Mr. Aldrich is fine. You can rest assured. " Elena put her tray on the bedside table, pulled a chair and sat down beside the bed: "it''s just that they''ve left."


    "Leave? Where have you been? " Saran''s face was relieved when she heard the first half of the sentence, but when she heard the second half, she frowned again and looked at Elena with a misty head.


    "You don''t know because you''ve been in a coma before," Elena said with a slightly farfetched smile. "In fact, vampires are at war with us. Although Mr. Aldrich did not specify where he was going, he should have rushed to the battlefield. He probably didn''t want you involved in that, so he left you here. "


    Because quelling province is relatively backward, in addition to the initial attack of those demons, the current war has not yet reached golovito. However, judging from the fierce March of the vampire army, it should be only a matter of time before it reaches here.


    In fact, foreign businessmen in golovito fled to their hometown, and the once prosperous city was half empty overnight. Now the streets have become so depressed that no one can even see people.


    "Go, go to war?! How long have I been in a coma? "


    She asked in a flustered voice, her eyes wide open and her face full of incredible expressions.


    "It didn''t take long One day or so. " Elena answered the girl''s question honestly.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the curative effect or because saran''s physical fitness is very good. In short, she woke up from her coma at dusk the day after the dramatic change of the celestial globe competition.


    "Only one day?" Saran''s face was uncertain.


    As the third princess of the night aristocrat, she naturally knew some strategic plans about marching into the human kingdom. However, in her impression, these plans still have at least seven or eight days to prepare. Why did they suddenly burst out?


    But anyway, it''s not the time to lie in bed.


    The girl opened the quilt and jumped out of bed.


    "Are you all right?" Elena moved her chair back to make room for saran. Then she asked the girl who was changing clothes."No problem, I feel very good!" Saran took off the clothes which were similar to the patient''s clothes. All of a sudden, she had only a cotton underwear. Her white skin was shining in the light. Her green body did not have a very attractive curve, but she also showed the unique softness of a girl. She showed a smile to Elena, a lovely little girl Tiger teeth also showed his existence to the silver haired girl without any care: "I never feel so fresh!"


    "That''s good." Elena looked at the attractive body of the girl in front of her, and also showed a slight smile. She took a silver bracelet from her pocket and handed it to Saran, who was putting on her shirt: "what you forget."


    "This is..." Saran''s movements stopped and her eyes were fixed on the bracelet on Elena''s hand.


    "This time, give it to him." when she saw saran''s silly look, Elena chuckled. She threw the silver bracelet to saran. As the girl caught it in a hurry, she stood up and went to the door.


    "Wait a minute, Elena!" Saran stopped Elena, who was about to leave, hesitated for a moment or asked, "are you not leaving? It should be very dangerous now, isn''t it? "


    "My mother is still in the city and she can''t travel long distances any more." Elena didn''t look back, so she said with her back to Saran, "so I won''t leave either. If the war spreads here, I will join the army. A two turn swordsman is still a little useful in the battlefield. "


    The atmosphere in the room was suddenly engulfed by the suppressed tide. Saran looked at Elena''s back with complicated expression. Finally, she said, "I will come back later. You must not die in the war!"


    "Whew, I''m not that vulnerable. But you, if you want to go after Mr. Aldrich, you will be involved in the battle. " Elena turned and touched saran''s head. "I''ll be waiting in glovito all the time Waiting for my first two friends at work... "


    "It''s a deal!"


    "Well, it''s a deal." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    "Is that really good?" Sophia gazed at Sylvie, who was sitting in the wide soft chair, poring over a piece of parchment: "leave that girl in golovito? You''ve been saved from a fatal blow? "


    Although from the content, she seems to be complaining about Saran, but even Sylvie, an emotional idiot, knows that if she really shows any ulterior intentions to Saran, I''m afraid Sophia will turn against him immediately


    So he folded the slip of parchment in his hand calmly, and then pressed down the feeling of emptiness in his heart. He looked at Sophia fearlessly and said, "under our feet is the Academy, we are going to the battlefield. Saran, she is neither a student or a teacher here, nor a person who should rush to the battlefield, so there is no need to bring her here. "


    "Hum ~" Sophia snorted a little incredulously at Sylvia''s answer, but judging from the results, Sylvia managed to muddle through.


    "But why should we give up other places and go straight to cromolabi? There are many places along the way where the fighting has not stopped? " After a private conversation, Sophia sat back on the sofa and began to discuss business with SIVI.


    After all, girls are very knowledgeable and will not make a mess of business because of their private affairs.


    "I have just received the letter from her majesty, Princess Yiwen Jen Lin." Sylvie wiped his cold sweat quietly, and then pushed the folded slip of parchment to Sophia: "look at it, too."


    There are already ordinary paper in the world, but the cost of that paper as a product of alchemy is much higher than that made by Cai Lun in the Eastern Han Dynasty.


    Of course, a little money is nothing to ordinary nobles, let alone royal families. We should know that in the library of Huolian National Institute of magic, paper books account for 80% of the total collection. The reason why Princess


    uses parchment instead of plain paper is that the letter came from a letter hawk.


    Different from the birds that are often used to deliver letters, such as the letter kite and the white headed owl, the letter eagle was originally named the Nanyang vulture, and its flying speed was able to shake the letter kite Owl for several streets, including the magic creatures, which ranked in the top ten among the known birds!


    Moreover, this kind of bird is ferocious in nature. When flying in the air, even some small demons do not dare to provoke it. What''s more, it can guarantee that the bird will not be eaten by some carnivorous birds before the letter is delivered In fact, the probability of this kind of thing happening is quite high.


    However, because of this, the letters carried by the birds have to withstand a lot of tests. Ordinary paper, I''m afraid, for various reasons, has become dilapidated at the time of delivery. On the contrary, relatively backward but stronger parchment can be preserved more perfectly.


    "Decisive battle? Why do you make such a decision at such a time? " Sophia saw the message on the note. She opened her mouth wide and closed it again after a while. She blinked her eyes and asked SIVI incomprehensibly, "is Huolian at a disadvantage in the war? Why do we have to deploy the local army to fight with the enemy, so that we are not afraid that the whole empire will be gradually eroded by the vampires


    "I think it''s the fear of erosion that makes this decision." SIVI touched his chin - because he hadn''t shaved for a long time, so his beard was scuffed - while sorting out his thoughts, he told Sophia his conjecture: "compared with the army of vampires, the local army is certainly inferior to that of the vampire army, and they are quite a lot. Although at this stage, they can continue to stand still, but after the neighboring countries are occupied, Huo has become the enemy Lian empire as a whole will be in a very dangerous situation, so we should simply start to draw troops from the local areas, hit the combat capacity and fight a decisive battle


    "It would be a good thing if the vampires were to fight. After all, this super large and intensive battle was more suitable for the magicians than the scattered troops - even if Mrs. Sharon was to sit in the Angolan mountains to prevent the impetuous orcs from wading in the muddy water. Dean Bruno''s strength alone is enough for those vampires to drink. Magicians alone can easily reverse the disadvantageous situation in the division of troops. "


    Speaking of this, Sylvia noticed a smile of pride on Sophia''s face.


    It seems that although the girl has been saying that she wants to get rid of the Langer family, she still has some feelings for the family.


    "But those vampires can''t come out? As I said just now, if we rely on superior forces to occupy the area directly... " Sophia immediately asked Sylvia.


    Though his mind was full of chaos, Seaver was not a bit flustered. He immediately replied, "it would be better if those vampires didn''t want to gather for a decisive battle. Rather, this is the most favorable situation for the Houlian royal family at present, although it is not a good thing for the local people. "


    Even with the deployment of some troops, all regions still maintain strong combat effectiveness. Besides the military establishment, the Lords and chambers of Commerce in various places have private soldiers. When faced with the combination of vampires and demons, even businessmen who are above interests will resist regardless of everything. What''s more, in addition to that, there are also civil fighting forces such as mercenariesIn short, even with the deployment of some troops, the local combat effectiveness can continue to stand in stalemate with the enemy for some time. And the central government, because of its strong forces, can crush and crush the conventional enemy forces in the shortest time! Even if some places are occupied by vampires, as long as the army with absolute superiority comes forward, it will definitely be able to drive out and annihilate them with the posture of autumn wind sweeping leaves. In the end, as long as you repeat these victories a few times, the Empire''s advantage will soon reach a point where it can''t be reversed. At that time, even if the vampires come back to gather, they will only be dishes, and there is no way to change their doomed failure.


    "As you say, there is no need for us to appear at all?" Sophia asked curiously, "no matter how you do it, the Empire will win..."


    "Theory is just theory. There are many factors that will affect the final result." Sylvie shrugged. "All you have to do is think of this fight as a shining opportunity for us at Aldrich college."


    He stood up from the wide soft chair and looked at the sentinel towers under construction in the crystal ball on his desk. He raised his eyebrows with a little smile: "can we let our name be known by the whole eastern plain, this time!"


    In the face of Sylvie''s bold words, Sophia, after drinking black tea, calmly asked SIVI, "the last question."


    "What?"


    "What is the puppet we brought back for?"


    "Er..."


    I was going to let Alice learn puppetry, but now I have no spare time.


    Sylvie tearful eyes, at the same time silently curse the group of damned vampires in the bottom of his heart, for Mao launched the war so early (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Unknown magic exploded one by one, and a gap was made in the high clay bunker. The stone and soil fell from the sky and hit the people behind the shelter. After a while, they buried most of the motionless people''s bodies.


    Such saturation bombing lasted half a day before it stopped. However, at this time, the bunker has been completely flattened, and even the trench behind the bunker is almost buried by earth and stone. The human front looks like the Gobi desert and becomes a barren and barren land.


    At this time, those who survived the magic attack crawled out of the dust.


    But even so, they did not dare to expose their bodies outside the trench, and the only end result was that they were killed by the enemy''s single magic within seconds.


    "Those goblin vampires!" Johnny, also one of the survivors, spat out the soil from his mouth, patted away the uncomfortable debris from his body as much as possible, and then continued to crawl in the shallow trench filled by the debris of the bunker. After he found out that his comrades who had been drinking together and agreed to go back to their hometown to get married after the war were over, the man who could be called a tough guy wiped his eyes, and burst out his rude words at the enemies on the front in the distant places: "there is a kind of hard work with us! I will definitely destroy you


    The decisive battle between the horian Empire and the vampires was not as smooth as the Empire''s high-level thought. The vampires used a mean but very effective method to make the dominant position of the whole war situation easy to their own. They used the dawn people in the occupied area as cannon fodder to drive these ordinary people to the front line of the battlefield.


    Compared with the cavalry in the ordinary army, the cavalry, with their arrogant and arrogant attitude, was more arrogant than that of the ordinary soldiers. Finally, because of the low morale, he was attacked by the vampire with a group of demons, and the whole army was destroyed without any achievements.


    And Huolian also can only in this kind of in front of the dark state and the vampires launched a hasty battle.


    At this time, as Huolian''s trump card against vampires, Bruno longer and his mage team were entangled by the enemy''s high-level combat power and could not escape. Although the vampires have no way to put the upper level combat power into the front battlefield, their conventional combat power has absorbed and supplemented the artillery ash regiment, so their overwhelming disadvantage in number has disappeared. Each time they fight, they rush out the artillery ash regiment, and then carry out a series of magic shelling and concealment. They easily defeat the Huolian army, which has lost its fighting spirit Back.


    Even the great mage Sharon Langer wanted to help, but he couldn''t leave because the orcs near the Angolan mountains feigned at the checkpoint If she really left there, maybe the army guarding the checkpoint would not face feint.


    Today is only the second day of the decisive battle, and the ninth day of the all-out war launched by vampires against mankind. However, the strongest main force of the horian Empire has been retreating for the third time. As the only surviving human sovereign state in the first front of the war between human beings and vampires, Huolian''s present situation is more and more precarious.


    A surviving soldier was dragged into the air by a gargoyle, and then robbed by some winged demons. Before he could even scream, he was torn into several small pieces of meat. All of a sudden, the sky was covered with blood mist, and the broken limbs and meat were scattered from the air. With the sound of those demons'' scramble, it gave people a feeling of being in hell That kind of horrible feeling.


    "Shit!" Seeing the expressions of fear on the faces of the other surviving soldiers on the front, Johnny spits hard on the ground and pulls a rune crossbow out of the floating soil beside him. The magic guiding mechanism used for stringing has been broken in previous battles, so he can only use his feet to wind up the high-priced Rune Heavy Crossbow, which is said to be able to kill the fifth level of the Crusade with one stroke. The string of the rune Heavy Crossbow is very hard, and it can''t be wound by hand.


    After loading the rune arrows, which are also magic items, he gasped, lifted the crossbow, and fired arrows at the demons in the air!


    The devil who couldn''t defend was immediately hit. Like kebabs, two flying demons were nailed together by arrows, struggling to fall from the sky. Even if it''s a demon, it''s almost like falling from that height.


    The other demons in the sky were stunned for a few seconds, and then, as if waking up from a dream, they howled and rushed to the embarrassed looking Johnny on the ground.


    Johnny dropped the runic crossbow, which was the standard weapon for each combat group, not his personal combat equipment.


    "Gao Li''an pulls out his sword from behind Without hesitation and fear, he rushed to the demon vanguard who was attacking him!


    Under the influence of his example of being a soldier in the first place, and the relationship between the amazing arrow that killed two demons and the morale of the soldiers who were alive finally gave up their fear and pulled out their weapons. The unarmed soldiers also borrowed the weapons of their former comrades first, and yelled to Johnny, "Huolian Long live Such slogans, rush to those lower demons!On the contrary, it was the lower demons who bullied the soft and afraid of the hard. They were at a loss because they found that the battle of human beings suddenly became larger. On the contrary, they were killed by a small number of survivors. If it wasn''t for the magic aid of the vampire troops in the rear, I''m afraid these low-level demons would all stay in this land to fertilize the weeds


    Even so, the few remaining winged demons fled back to the army.


    Unfortunately, small local victories are not enough to change the whole situation.


    Originally, the single combat effectiveness of the human army is no better than that of the vampires who are all magicians, and the flesh strength of the vampires is not much weaker.


    The defensive front of the Chinese army was barely able to hold up in the desperate battle of the soldiers, but there had been a small-scale flight on both the left and right wings. If it was not for the relationship between the rear Supervision Corps, the whole army might have collapsed directly because of the low morale.


    At the back of the battlefield, the magic ship oak heart with invisible force field is floating in the air.


    "Princess long, continue to do this, no way. Now that the Chinese army is still breaking through, please hurry and order the Royal knight and the battle eagle team to attack." The brown haired man with half body armor and a roaring lion on his breastplate was holding his helmet and anxiously admonished Evangeline, who was standing in the bow of the boat: "otherwise, the morale of the army will be scattered, and it will be troublesome to integrate again."


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way. "


    Evangeline''s expression is dignified, slightly ponders for a moment, then shakes her head: "not yet."


    "Is there any more important time than now! If you don''t go out now, it''s too late! " The man was angry, and regardless of his identity, he roared at Ivan Jielin, the nominally supreme leader of the war: "as long as the Chinese Army collapses, those soldiers in the rear will lose their fighting intention and be scattered by the vampires like a loose sand! Then the kingdom will be in danger! Your royal highness! "


    "Presumptuous!" Andrew Tara (Andrew Green), a middle-aged male mage following the eldest princess, glared at the brown haired man and drank, "Lasser, do you want to commit the following crimes?"


    "I..." The brown haired man, known as laster, turned red with anger at what he wanted to say but didn''t know how to say it.


    "Well, I know that general raster is for the sake of the Empire."


    Evangeline waved her hand and calmed down a drop. Since she began to take over the Queen''s work gradually, as the eldest princess, she naturally knew that laster was the kind of one-sided general who was dedicated to the country but was upright. Moreover, he is still a general with generals.


    If there is no other backhand, it is indeed the best way to adopt his proposal now, but the best result of that measure is to repel the opponent temporarily and show all his cards to the other party. It is a choice that should be avoided as far as possible unless it is absolutely necessary.


    After all, both the Royal Cavaliers and the Griffins are very difficult to cultivate, and the cost is extremely high. All the Royal Knights are swordsmen with more than two turns. They are equipped with pure blood Lu, equipped with armour and horses, and armed with Royal Knights. It is estimated that the value of each one is about 300 gold coins. The destructive power of the group charge is about 300 gold coins. Even if it is a crusade against level 20 demons, they can only avoid their edge. Although the fighting ability of the fighting vultures is slightly inferior to that of the Royal Knights, the Royal Warhawk itself is The magic weapon with strong attack power, artificial armor for war vultures and auxiliary Knights make the single combat effectiveness even slightly better than that of the Royal knight. Of course, the cost of each warfighter knight is higher than that of the Royal Knight


    In addition to their high value, what''s more, the training period of the two most powerful branches of the Huolian empire was so long that the loss of troops could hardly be replenished in a short time. In other words, one died and one less


    In this case, Evangeline will not easily throw these two big cards into the battlefield.


    Because she knew that there was another card that could upset the whole game.


    "Your Highness, go on like this again..." Don''t know what the princess thinks, raster can''t help but want to persuade her to send the Royal Knights or the Griffins.


    All of a sudden, the girl raised her hand to signal raster to be quiet, while she closed her eyes to listen.


    Even before others knew why, Evangeline had opened her eyes, and the gravity of her face finally disappeared, smiling at her aides, and saying rather intermittently, "at last."


    At the next moment, a huge fortress is like a meteorite falling from the sky, breaking through the thick clouds and falling rapidly towards the battlefield with the power of Wanjun! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    "Don''t panic, don''t panic!" Ralph opened his throat and yelled.


    But the demons'' undisciplined nature had little effect on his roar, and even the formation of the vampires was disturbed by them.


    "The warden came forward and cut down those who were still running away! Night nobles don''t need cowards! "


    Seeing the demons getting more flustered, Ralph decided to abandon the power.


    But he made a mistake.


    Different from human soldiers, the devils who are deserters are not high demons. They live in the dark abyss with countless thoughts and have accumulated sufficient escape experience for a long time. Even though the vampires tried to kill them as an example, they escaped most of them, which further reduced their morale.


    On the other side, the huge sky fortress that broke into the battlefield had also dropped to a height of less than 10 meters from the ground, and with a very strong posture, directly rushed to the place where the war was being fought.


    Because of its appearance, the two sides, who were still fighting fiercely, stopped and turned their eyes to this huge uninvited guest. Because I didn''t receive the notice from the formation, the sky fortress composed of more than ten floating islands was regarded as the assassin''s mace by either side. When I looked at the bottom of the island which seemed to be coming down at any time, I was terrified.


    However, the sky fortress did not fall down like a huge hammer as they thought.


    Naturally, they would not know that this huge fortress with steel at the bottom looks like a pure metal creation. In fact, it is a hollow object. If the light impact is good, if it really falls from the sky as those soldiers think, the empty island will also shrivel a large piece when the people under the chassis are patted into mud I''m not here for a high maintenance bill.


    Therefore, although the height of the air fortress is still falling, the speed is obviously different.


    When the air fortress fell to a certain height, it was clear that the chassis had not touched the ground, but the invisible force on the ground had plowed out a wide and long, but slightly shallow gully - that was the effect of the defensive fence around the air fortress.


    Under the empty Island, those vampire demons who didn''t have time to escape were crushed into minced meat, mixed with the earth on the ground, showing a disgusting dark red color.


    The island finally stopped its downward trend. Instead, some pottery like objects began to fall into the vampire army like stones run out of a stone throwing machine. At the same time, there was a white fog around the air fortress.


    The pottery pot itself has no lethality, but it is not the same when it is filled with holy water for dispelling evil spirits.


    However, these pots fall into the vampire army with the posture of meteor hitting the earth, and then burst out. When the water spray blows, the vampires affected by the water spray may be scalded by boiling water, floating a seeping blister, and even directly turned into fly ash by the exorcism characteristics of holy water.


    The white fog around the island has a similar effect, where vampires and abyssal demons can only retreat one after another.


    However, those human armies that have long been marked as friendly forces are different. No matter the holy water or the fog around the empty Island, these things do no harm to them. They rush to the enemy''s pile. As a result, Johnny, who has been drenched with water, even finds that his injury and his exhausted physical strength have recovered at an incredible speed!


    All of a sudden, huolianna had already begun to show a little bit of decadence in the army, and once again became belligerent, and in turn pursued the vampire forward on the opposite side.


    "Hold on! Hold on to me Ralph looks at the crumbling vanguard with a bad look on his face. The young vampire Marquis can''t help showing his fangs, which means he is in a bad mood.


    "Don''t panic! Start to prepare magic, and beat down that big guy flying in the sky for me He gave up his usual noble and elegant image, just as the black leader in the group called on his younger brothers to chop down people together. He ordered around him in a loud voice. The Marquis seemed to trust his voice more than the herald.


    But I have to say that their vocal cords and lung capacity are much better than ordinary people. Even if he didn''t rely on the wind element magic to increase his voice, Ralph succeeded in getting his voice to the army of his formation. Compared with the vanguards who had already begun to break up, the troops in this formation were only slightly riotous.


    Although it was the first time that he was commanding a battle of this scale, and it seemed that he was not able to do it, he still found out the strategic goal of the other party at the first time.


    "Regardless of the troops on the left and right wings, they use a sudden attack to defeat the vanguards and then go straight to the formation You want to wipe out the command directly here. "


    Ralph looked at the fortress in the sky, which was set ablaze by countless magic. "Simple, direct and effective strategy, but unfortunately you met me!"


    In addition to a small number of highly penetrating magic, the other magic in the first volley was blocked by the solid defense of the air fortress.This phenomenon, as Ralph expected, caused many soldiers to be uneasy.


    "Keep attacking! No magic barrier can last too long under the continuous magic bombing! " Ralph immediately points out the biggest hole in traditional magic.


    Even if it''s just one or two rings of magic, quantitative change can also cause qualitative change, especially when the opponent''s magic boundary is just the type that offsets the magic power of the attacker like a shield, the more continuous saturation bombing will cause cumulative damage effect similar to metal fatigue on the magic shield. In addition, with a large amount of magic consumption, the opponent''s boundary will break sooner or later!


    However, after the second salvo of the vampire army, the fort also began to fight back at them.


    This kind of counterattack unity is about one centimeter in diameter, the dark red high coagulation magic ray. This kind of ray damage is not strong, but it can cause harm to the vampire that is difficult to heal, and if it is shot in the head or heart, it will almost die on the spot!


    Ralph realizes that this kind of attack can be made into a pure magic ray attack without any color. However, even if the opponent knows that it will waste a little magic, he will add red magic light to it for only one reason.


    Cause a panic to the vampire Legion.


    In fact, their goal has been achieved, and they are still over fulfilled.


    It wasn''t long after the battle with the great fortress, but the vampire army had lost more than the total of the previous three encounters with hollian''s army - not including the cannon fodder.


    Since the beginning of the war, the vampire army has been smooth sailing. Every time they fight with the human army, they almost always have a huge advantage on their own side, but this time, it seems that they have been kicked to the iron plate. And this dark red magic ray adds the last straw to their already shaken hearts - if humans can create wounds that cannot be cured quickly by vampires'' self-healing ability, how much difference is there between the vulnerable bodies of vampires and humans in this situation?


    Panic soon spread among the vampire army, and when Ralph noticed it was too late, even some of the wardens began to sneak away.


    "Damn it Don''t be scared! The enemy is no longer able to maintain the enchantment! Stop it! Don''t run


    His loud cry failed to work, and the fleeing vampires and Demons caused a chain reaction like an avalanche, making more and more soldiers choose to flee.


    "A bunch of cowards!" Ralph looked at more and more deserters with hatred: "Herald, let my personal guard Herald? "


    He suddenly felt something was wrong, a sense of danger that seemed to be staring at him by a fierce demon.


    "If you''re talking about the demon..." A man in a mage''s robe and plain looking man with a faint smile on his face did not know when he appeared: "she has accepted the call of Qiyao goddess and went to heaven."


    Almost subconsciously, Ralph pulled out his wand, but before he could use any magic, a strange sense of weightlessness immediately filled his senses. The last scene he saw in his life was the man and the headless body in front of him


    At the back of the human front, Evangeline watched with satisfaction the situation in the battle area - the vampire army began to collapse because of the death of the leadership, and then showed a beautiful smile to the stunned raster: "general raster, what do you think of the situation now?"


    "This is really..." Raster came to his senses, scratched the back of his head, and said with an incredible look, "it''s unbelievable."


    "Our friendly has always been an incredible guy." Evangeline, satisfied with his performance, turned and continued to look at the battlefield: "it''s almost time to send out the Griffins."


    "This Now we don''t need the assistance of the battle vulture team. Just press the soldiers of the formation up, right Lust was unintelligible by the decision of his royal highness, that no need for trump cards to save the field at that critical moment, but now that the trend has been set, what the trump card will do to clean up the battlefield...


    "Not cleaning the battlefield." As if seeing through raster''s ideas, Evangeline said, "it''s not cleaning the battlefield, because it''s important to say it twice."


    "Er Why on earth is that? " Raster modestly expressed his bewilderment.


    "Of course, it''s to be able to share the fruits of the victory, and at the same time, to frighten the ugly ones behind." Evangeline replied without hesitation.


    "You mean The king''s Council? "


    "I didn''t say anything." Evelyn shrugged playfully and said, "you guessed it right!" The expression of the expression denied.


    "You..." Raster suddenly realized that the girl in front of her was no longer the little girl who would make herself dirty in the garden, but had grown up to be an excellent heir to the throne.


    On the tenth day of the all-out war between vampires and human beings, Huolian Empire, with the assistance of Aldrich college, successfully annihilated more than 3000 vampires. While winning the first victory of human beings, it severely damaged the enemy''s military situation and made the other side''s March stop abruptly.After that, Huolian royal family refused the request of regaining the lost land put forward by the king''s Council, and began to focus on eliminating the residual forces of the surrounding vampires, and entered a state of recuperation. At the same time, the vampires stopped attacking and began to digest the occupied areas.


    For a while, the fighting between humans and the vampires who occupied nearly one fifth of the eastern plains disappeared. Both sides fell into a strange silence, just as they were gathering their energy, which brought the eastern plains into a short period of peace.


    At the same time, SIVI Aldrich, together with the magic academy he created to fly in the air, has also entered the eyes of all people (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    After the vampire retreated, the magic that they exerted on the sky to block the sun with thick dark clouds was also broken by the mage scholars of Qiyao mage Association.


    After nearly half a month away from the sun, the warm light finally shines on the area controlled by human beings.


    Even at Aldrich college.


    The golden light spreads into the room through the window, dispelling most of the darkness in the room, making the room full of sunshine. At the same time, this kind of common taste on the drying quilt also makes people feel sleepy.


    Sophia, who sits with her back to the window, stops her fluffy pen, rubs the four white acupoints, and has a big slouch, so as to relieve the stiffness and pain of her body caused by keeping a movement for a long time.


    On her desk, there are a lot of beautifully wrapped scrolls. Judging from the red wax seal of the scrolls with gold ribbons and the various and complicated emblems, most of these scrolls were made by royal families of various human kingdoms and some great nobles.


    This flying academy in the sky performed so well in the recent battle, coupled with sivena''s early warning half a month in advance, which was not taken seriously by the king''s Council, and the strength he showed in the campaign, the New College of Aldrich has attracted many people''s attention.


    Whether it is the principle of moving the empty Island, the strength of SIVI, or the intelligence ability he shows, those forces are salivating.


    Many countries have invited SIVI to serve as a royal cult mage, and some countries have invited SIVI to park the Academy in their countries. If it was not for SIVI, who had become recognized heroes through the recent campaign, I am afraid those forces would have packed SIVI and kongdao back home - if, of course, these guys can win SIVI ¡£


    In addition, organizations such as Qiyao mage tower and pure white church have also sent congratulatory messages. Although they only offer a few words of congratulations, for those giant creatures, it is an olive branch to congratulate a college that has not even begun to recruit students. This, in turn, deterred those who were plotting against Aldrich college, and made Seaver a lot easier out of thin air.


    However, SIVI, the initiator of this incident, pushed all the things to Sophia and then slipped to other places to play. This made the girl only look at the paper products which were almost half the height of her body


    This kind of work is troublesome. After all, the letters are from people of high status. Unless Sophia intends to make Sylvie a public enemy in the world, she can''t directly say "play with the eggs!" according to her own mood And he sent others away.


    Therefore, in almost every letter, she had to refer to the general history of the mainland that Sylvie got out of nowhere. She tried to weigh the words and refuse the invitation one by one without offending others.


    This work is not simple, so that a morning passed, but the girl felt that she could not even finish one tenth of it.


    She hammered herself on the shoulder, and then, as she had done late at night before the exam, she picked up the cup she had set aside to refresh herself with coffee, only to find that the quilt was already empty.


    Sophia sighed helplessly and took a card from her pocket.


    "Hello, Alice. Can you hear me?" She said to the teacher''s certificate as if on the phone.


    Although Sophia and they didn''t know it, Sylvie completed a task of the college system because of the victory of the war and was paid a lot. One of the most valuable is the "College communication module" now used by Sophia. Sylvie had seen it in the shop of the mysterious birthplace, but he didn''t buy it at that time. Now he got it through the task. It can be considered that he realized his long cherished wish when he was short of money


    After a while, Alice''s voice came from the qualification card: "ah, what can I do for you?"


    simultaneous interpreting her voice with the voice of West Wei: "Alice, who is it?" Sophia? "


    That kind of leisurely tone makes Sophia, who has always been a lady, feel the impulse to beat him up.


    But she soon overcame the temptation and said to the card in a tone full of resentment.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but please ask the dwarf to bring another cup of coffee to my room."


    "Oh, I know Teacher? "


    In the card came Alice''s exclamation, and then Sylvie''s vague voice suddenly became clear. It seems that he put his head around Alice''s student ID card to talk. After all, whether it''s a student''s card or a teacher''s card, only in his own hands can he play a communication effect: "Sophia, come out and have a rest. If you work, you''re still working The combination of leisure and leisure is more efficient. "


    Soul light, my work is not all you push over!


    The girl''s forehead burst out a blue muscle, almost crushed the card in her hand: "no, I''d better continue to work here. Master, you can have fun with your beautiful girl apprenticesAs soon as she said it, Sophia regretted that she had just said too much, and the silence across the card confirmed her conjecture.


    Although can''t see the opposite situation, but a kind of embarrassed atmosphere actually diffused in still capacious study.


    Just as the girl was hesitating to let go of her unnecessary self-esteem and apologize to SIVI, a faint sentence came from the card.


    "Sophia, are you Jealous? "


    This sentence smashed the girl''s apology, and she yelled at the card with a red face: "who is jealous! Stupid, stupid, stupid


    Then he cut off communication with Alice without waiting for SIVI to react.


    Then she came back to find out what she had done.


    "Well, it''s messed up again..." Putting the card aside, the girl lay on the table, looking depressed: "I don''t want to talk to SIVI like that."


    Why can''t I communicate with Sylvia as well as Eliza since I left Huolian college?


    Just as the girl was sentimental about her wonderful girl feelings, the card she put aside vibrated, which indicated that someone was contacting her, and the login name on the card was a big fool.


    It seems that Sylvie contacted her with her own Dean''s card this time.


    "What are you doing..." After a long time, she found that the card was still shaking with perseverance. The girl connected the communication and asked listlessly.


    "Come to the courtyard, I have something good to show you!" Sylvie didn''t seem to mind being called a fool.


    "No more..." The more he was like this, the more restless the girl felt.


    "You are an important alchemy professor in my college. How can I leave you alone to deal with business affairs alone?" "So it''s good to use it as a mood adjustment. Come out and bask in the sun and have a rest," he said


    So my business is pushed by you, and I can get the sun in my room.


    Although the girl said this in her heart, she didn''t say it, but said in a tone that she didn''t realize, with a little coquettish meaning: "if you ask sincerely ~"


    "I sincerely ask Miss Sophia to come and play with us." Sylvie''s voice sounded fake, but Sophia couldn''t help laughing.


    "Since your Excellency the Dean has said that, as your important professor of alchemy, I can only obey." Finally, a smile appeared on the girl''s face. She stood up on the new chair made by the little dwarfs, and then walked out with a lot of feeling that somehow got better. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    As Sophia walked out of the study, two Kates were running to the left in panic on the right side of the corridor.


    They also carry a large basket on their heads, and the basket is facing stones similar to their body size. The shaking appearance always makes people feel that it is not strange when they collapse.


    But probably because of the cat''s nature, the Kates'' balance ability is appalling. Apart from occasionally running too fast and hitting the wall, Sophia has never seen the top material fall off.


    Sophia gave way a little, leaving enough space for the two Kates to pass through - these little things, though capable but bold, might have hit her directly if they stood aside.


    The former one ran by like a gust of wind, while the latter one, which was black except for its white belly, raised the basket on top of his head a little, and politely pointed a little hairy head to Sophia. After Sophia returned with a brilliant smile, the black cat disappeared.


    They''re delivering materials to the dwarfs.


    In fact, at present, except for the kites who are in charge of the kitchen, all the other kites have been mobilized, either as assistants to the banshees or as porters just like the two.


    Although in the war not long ago, with the help of this huge air academy, they crushed the enemy''s confidence and made them flee. However, due to the magic volley of the other side, some magic with strong penetration ability still broke through the defense barrier, causing a certain loss to the college. Even the central castle has been knocked out of a number of bricks. Now the dwarfs are working hard to repair the damaged parts of the battle.


    Through the window of the corridor, you can see that there are several Kates out there, too. However, the whole college is also much more lively.


    Looking at this lively scene, Sophia could not help feeling like she was in a dream.


    More than a month ago, he was only an ordinary working student at Huolian National Institute of magic. At that time, SIVI was just a new temporary professor.


    However, Professor Keqing, who did not look much older than himself, told her in the library that he wanted to establish the world''s first college, and he agreed to become a professor of his college as soon as he was hot headed.


    In a short period of more than a month, he has already made great achievements. He has created a magic academy on the empty island where there is nothing!


    In addition, he also has many precious magic items, amazing magic potions, and his own unpredictable strength.


    Not only that, he could even use the dwarfs that Sophia had only heard of in fairy tales as servants, building strange buildings for him in the college.


    Thinking of this, the girl looked out of the window a little far away, there is a little lower than the villa white tower building.


    It is said that the sentinel ring tower was made by SIVI when he was on his way to the battlefield.


    In addition to the power provided by the dwarf warlord, Kat has the power to operate with the source of magic. As a matter of fact, if it had not been for the Kates who had operated those towers and used magic rays to shoot at the enemy, I''m afraid the victory time would have been pushed back a little bit, and the college would have been hit even harder than it is now.


    In addition to the facilities for fighting, many of the facilities built specifically for students in the castle also impressed her, who used to spend all day in the library.


    Fortunately, after a miracle, they became accustomed to or numb. Even after the war, the college communication technology announced by Severin, which was at least 100 years ahead of the world''s magic technology, did not have a big impact on them.


    So the power of habit is terrible


    It''s just that Sophia is a little bad looking forward to the new students who will face these things beyond their common sense in the near future.


    Summer has come, but it''s not yet the hottest time of the year. Now the weather can only be described as warm. In addition, the college is in the high altitude, and there is a cool wind blowing all day. It is still very comfortable in the courtyard full of mistletoe and lawn.


    When Sophia came here, she found that SIVI was facing her back, while the other three girls were sitting on the soft grass, looking around him in a semicircle. From time to time, she let out a burst of exclamation, which made Sophia''s curiosity hang up.


    "What are you doing?" She asked aloud.


    Sylvie''s shoulders shrugged, probably frightened by Sophia''s sudden voice, but soon he turned around, with a smile on his face and said, "it''s coming fast. Are you curious about what I''m going to show you?"


    Sophia didn''t answer sivina''s slightly teasing words, and her attention was attracted by what was in front of him.It''s impossible for a person''s head to turn 180 degrees. When Sylvie twists to Sophia again, his body will naturally turn a little. This action exposes the object in front of Sylvie to Sophia''s eyes.


    It was a little doll, and the blonde doll girl, like her master, was looking back at Sophia at a 45 degree angle in the new room.


    There is no expression on the white face, but the original inorganic crystal eyes also give people a very smart feeling because of the magic light. If it wasn''t for the fact that the doll''s body was too small and her elbows were spherical, Sophia had no confidence in recognizing that it was just a doll.


    Finding that the girl''s eyes have been stuck on the doll, Sylvie can only wisely step back to the side, so that the little doll is completely exposed to Sophia''s eyes.


    "Well, this is my teacher''s favorite work. It''s so red!" While giving way, Sylvie didn''t forget to show off.


    "Wind up puppet?" Sophia initially wanted to find other magic traces in the little doll named true red, except for the magic light in her eyes. But even though she walked around the doll, she still couldn''t find it. So she raised her head and asked SIVI.


    Generally speaking, there are three kinds of magic puppets. The first is alchemy life. The common stone figurines and steel giants in the abyss belong to this category. They have been separated from the category of objects and have been active in various places as alchemy life. Unfortunately, the production technology of alchemy life has almost lost its inheritance among human beings, even if modern alchemists will capture them However, it is said that some alchemists exchanged contracts with demons and regained the manufacturing technology of alchemy life from the dark sacrifice. Unfortunately, this rumor has not been confirmed yet. The second kind of puppet is called string puppet, which is like a string puppet, which is passed by puppet masters through some special ways The relationship between the puppet and the puppet master is just like the relationship between the weapon and the warrior. It is just a tool without thinking. The third kind of puppet is the wind up puppet, which "wind up" it by such means as magic injection, filling with Glitter Crystal or magic core, and then the puppet will act autonomously according to the program or command written by the original maker or user.


    "Bingo, it''s Sophia." Sylvie snapped his finger, and then he whispered, "but real red is not just a clockwork puppet."


    With that, Sylvie closed his mouth, made a gesture of "guess" to Sophia, and began to sell with a triumphant expression.


    Sophia turned her eyes to the others, hoping to get some hints from them. After all, they had been watching for a while, and Sylvia should have told them the details.


    However, Eliza carried out Sylvie''s request very well, with a faint smile on her face that made it impossible for people to see anything from her. Alice had an expression of "although I don''t understand, but I feel terrible." it seems that the foundation is the worst among all people. She can''t understand the previous Sylvie''s explanation. As for Theo''s small face, she is as usual There is no big expression fluctuation. Maybe the freshness has passed. Now for the little girl, maybe the dishes for lunch are more interesting than this devil


    The comrades I entrusted behind my back are such unreliable guys!


    Sophia began to feel very lucky to be safe during that journey.


    She turned her eyes back to the puppet with a sense of depression.


    Seeing that Sophia''s eyes fell on her again, the golden haired puppet in the red dress turned around and said hello to Sophia with a very standard dress lifting aristocracy in her surprised eyes.


    "My name is Zhenhong, Miss Sophia. How do you do? Nice to meet you."


    "She Self awareness? " Sophia looked at SIVI in surprise. After getting SIVI''s nod confirmation, she asked strangely, "but isn''t that just alchemy life?"


    "That''s why it''s special." Although Sophie''s face is not satisfied with her life, it''s not a strange part of her life that Sophie''s face is not satisfied with


    "The control of the puppet needs to be able to multitask," SIVI picked up real red and handed it to Alice after a quarrel with the aggrieved Sophia for a while.


    The maid didn''t expect that Sylvie would suddenly give her this lovely looking puppet. She put real red in her arms in a hurry, and almost finished a baby girl killing with her (for other people) Wei''an''s chest: "Ai Ai, teacher?"


    "When it comes to multitasking, Alice is very good at it." Sylvie said without hesitation, "so the puppet that my teacher passed on to me will be handed over to you to continue to pass on."


    Alice, with her lovely red in her arms, looked at the serious expression on Seaver''s face and nodded cautiously.Later, both the master and the apprentice both smile.


    "Is that what you want me to see?" Sophia''s voice interrupted the interaction between Sylvia and Alice, and the girl asked in a slightly cold voice.


    Even Theo, like a quail in the cold wind, showed an expression of "Oh, oh, terrible," and shrank behind Eliza.


    "Of course not," SIVI said to Sophia, grinning completely unaffected and with an unexplained smile, "our real goal this time is the airport that has just been built." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    In the end, however, they failed to visit the newly completed airport.


    Because Voda suddenly appeared and informed SIVI that there was a guest.


    "You mean the magic ship that came last time?" SIVI confirmed to Voda.


    There was only one magic ship Wada had ever seen, and that was the oak heart that Yvonne, the eldest princess of the horian Empire, was on when they were near golovito, quelin province.


    "Swear in the name of Voda!" the dwarf clapped his chest


    "Then you go to their ship and tell them to park the magic ship in the berth at the airport." Sylvie said to the dwarf.


    There are many berths in the airport. Apart from a medium berth occupied by an empty boat presented by the system when the airport was completed, other berths are still empty. It is a good choice for them to park the oak heart in it.


    After all, if she still leans on the shore like before, it will not only be troublesome to land, but also the magic ship can''t stop working. No matter how long Evangeline stays on the shore, she will keep starting, otherwise once she loses power, she will fall directly from the air.


    Now there is a special system called the horizon in the airport. This system will produce a plane force field in the berth, just like the horizontal plane in the ocean. Even if the magic ship or empty boat in the berth is turned off, it will float on the horizon, and will not fall to the ground and become a pile of wood fragments.


    After all, some other countries have seen the extraordinary features of the college and sent out a message of solicitation. As a tacit ally of Aldrich college, the horayan empire could not but make some statements. In fact, they have come a lot later than he expected.


    By the time they arrived at the airport berth, the oak heart, which was much bigger than the marshmallow given by the system, had begun to enter Voda''s designated berth.


    When the wooden magic boat was stable, the bridge deck of the ship was put on the concrete platform that SIVI stood on, similar to the tram platform. Then a number of heavily armed soldiers stepped over the narrow plank and trained to seal off the whole platform.


    "Well, isn''t there something wrong with the atmosphere?" Sophia tugged at SIVI''s sleeve and whispered.


    And her action also caused the surrounding soldiers to alert.


    Sylvie also felt that it was not right. Evangeline and he did not have such a big battle several times before.


    "When Wada went to the boat, she was almost beaten into a sieve!" "They are so savage!" said the dwarf demon, who had come back to ask him for credit


    Is it to prevent this side from falling over to other forces, and then use the combination of kindness and awe to improve our loyalty? It''s not like Princess Yvonne.


    Although his heart was full of doubts, there was no flaw in Seaver''s face. He soothed the troubled girls in a soft voice, and then he warned secretly.


    Although these soldiers are well-equipped, and it seems likely that they are magic swordsmen with certain strength, it is uncertain whether they will win or lose. Don''t forget that this is SIVI''s base camp. If it''s not to estimate the safety of the girls, SIVI, who has the advantage of the home court, wants to do something about it. He even has the confidence to clean up these soldiers armed to the teeth in 10 minutes!


    Fortunately, the soldiers didn''t mean to do anything, they just kept a high alert. After the soldiers came out the middle-aged mage named Andrew. Instead of walking directly across the bridge, he took a few steps and bowed down to the boat and handed out his hand respectfully.


    Then, a white and delicate hand reached out of the boat and put it on Andrew''s hand. Andrew exerted a little force, and the talent in the boat came out over the side of the boat.


    Sylvie''s first reaction when he saw the man was, "who''s that stuff?" And then he suddenly said, "the queen has never run away from the sleeping trough!"


    To be sure, the current leader of Huolian is a very beautiful person.


    Some of Evangeline''s face is decorated with star eyes similar to Theo, which is why Sylvie can recognize her as soon as possible. However, compared with Evangeline''s green and astringent body and Theo''s flat figure, Huolian''s Queen is much more concave and convex. In fact, her body is full of mature woman''s charm, and her eyes and eyebrows are full of mature feeling which is different from that of a young girl. She is like a peach, and she exudes a sweet and attractive mature girl Interest.


    The vast majority of men will be attracted by her mature temperament at the first sight, and bow to her pomegranate skirt. It is no wonder that the love affair of the queen is often circulated in Huolian''s aristocratic circle.


    It''s a pity that this time her mature temperament is going to fail. Sylvie doesn''t control the familiar girl - although he doesn''t admit it, he is definitely a dead Laurie.


    You seem surprised, sir The Queen''s face has a light smile and two dimples appear on her cheek, which makes her look younger than her age."Because I didn''t expect you to come in person." Xiwei slightly perfunctorily bent over as a salute: "your presence makes our college bright."


    "That''s not what the look on your face says."


    The Queen''s words made Sylvie frown incomprehensibly, but before he could speak, the queen of Huolian continued: "but Yu''s coming this time is really a little sudden, so it''s normal for you to have this kind of expression. Besides, is this the place where your college receives guests? "


    "Well, I''m sorry." Away from the Queen''s sight, Seaver''s face returned to its former state of light wind and light clouds, and led the girls to the entrance of the passage: "this way, please. In addition, please make sure that your bodyguards don''t mess around. They will frighten the staff of the college. "


    "You..." A man who looked like the head of a soldier frowned and seemed to be trying to make trouble at SIVI, but was stopped by the queen.


    "Don''t worry. Since it''s in your territory, Yu will naturally restrain his subordinates." The queen didn''t mind seavy''s seemingly impolite attitude, and when she followed him with Andrew''s help, only the guards looked at each other.


    "What are you looking at! Don''t hurry up! If anything happens to your majesty, I will only ask you! "


    The head of the bodyguard, who was a bit embarrassed, roared at his subordinates, breathed his breath, and then led the guards to quickly follow the Queen''s steps (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    ¡ª¡ªAldrich college? Dean''s room -


    in the room, the queen of Sylvie and Julian is sitting opposite each other.


    Although the chief bodyguard strongly objected, the queen insisted on talking to SIVI alone.


    "The rest of the servants are very special."


    The queen of Huolian picked up the delicate teacup and sipped the mellow black tea in her mouth. Then, a little surprise appeared on her face: "this cup of black tea is also very good."


    "It''s ridiculous." In the face of the Queen''s praise, SIVI quietly played a Tai Chi: "this kind of black tea is not a particularly valuable kind, you can pack some back if you like."


    Although the friendship between Sylvie and Princess Evangeline has an indelible utilitarian color, it can''t be said that the eldest princess can''t fail to report some information about SIVI to the queen, such as the little Banshee around him. After understanding this, the queen just seemed to know nothing about the surprise performance, let seavy to this extremely coquettish, and excellent acting queen raised 120 points of vigilance.


    "I had the cheek to take it." There was a happy smile on the Queen''s face, as if she were really happy to be able to bring some cheap tea back to the palace.


    She lifted up a slender hand carved from white jade, added a little milk to the cup, and then mixed it with a spoon.


    This action makes the original brown black tea in the girl''s Cup begin to change to the color of milk tea.


    Obviously, the queen is being patient with sivibi, who will be at a disadvantage at the beginning of the next negotiation.


    In the stuffy air, the two faced each other for nearly half an hour. In the end, Sylvie was the first one who couldn''t hold on.


    "I don''t know what you are here for?" "I don''t think the black tea of our college can conquer a queen''s heart," he asked


    "In fact, it did it." The smile on the Queen''s face did not change. She still sipped the drink gently. The ratio of milk to black tea was so large that it would not be too much to call it milk tea: "of course, this discovery is just a surprise. I really have other things to do this time. "


    Are you finally getting to the point. Seaver cheered up and cheered the queen, "what is it that you have come to me for


    "Are you really going to run a school of magic?" Instead of following SIVI''s question, the queen raised a new topic.


    "That''s right." Sylvie frowned a little, but answered the other party''s question vaguely, but the rhythm of the conversation might be completely mastered by the queen.


    "Has your team of teachers been found?" The woman, who is obviously a mother of two children, but has no signs of aging, raises her legs. However, this kind of rude action does not violate the feeling of disobedience. On the contrary, because the skirt is tightened, the curve of her hip is completely outlined, which is particularly eye-catching - especially for men.


    "You''ve taken the trouble. I''ve found it." Sylvie lied without hesitation.


    In fact, there are only Sophia and Franken in the college except Sylvie himself. The former is responsible for alchemy, the latter is responsible for magical tectonics, and many other disciplines such as astrology can only be temporarily suspended.


    Although I don''t know what the queen is asking this question for, I''m afraid that being timid at this time will leave some unstable factors for the college. Therefore, we must eliminate all possible hidden dangers through firm and quick answers.


    In any case, even if it is found out, it can be explained by the reason that "we have found it, but the other party has not come yet.".


    The queen seemed to be very disappointed. If Theo made such an expression, Sylvie might be sprouted, but the queen who is over 30 years old


    Sylvie decided to keep his face shut and prevent himself from seeing pictures that would make him uncomfortable.


    In fact, although the Queen''s manner can not be described by the word Meng, it is also full of the peculiar beauty and charm of a mature girl, but a certain Dean seems not interested in it


    "How about a professor of magic history?" Seeing Sylvie''s unbearable look, the queen felt that her blood pressure was a little higher. However, she was also the king of a country. She soon stabilized her mood and "suggested" to SIVI.


    and for the Queen''s proposal, Xi Wei immediately became aware of what she looked like.


    However, this kind of placement is too blatant. Generally speaking, it doesn''t make sense to plant spies or something, if they don''t do it in secret?


    This open and aboveboard attitude made Sylvie not know how to deal with it.


    Just after he had sorted out his thoughts and was going to say no, the queen, as if she had already made up her mind, snatched in front of him again and said, "don''t worry, I won''t introduce strangers to you. What do you think of Evangeline?""What..." Sylvie, who just wanted to say no, was stunned.


    What kind of divine expansion is this?! For the aunt Mao (...) Would you like to put your daughter in his college?


    How can we say that Evangeline is the eldest princess, and she is still the first successor to the horian empire. Is it really OK to throw her into a college which has not yet been officially opened?


    Even if the queen is very confident in SIVI''s future, this level of investment is too much! Besides, there are readers who have just been able to make complaints about women. If this happens, it will be a death time for girls to continue to college.


    "But until then," the queen continued, as if appreciating the amoeba like expression on SIVI''s face, "you have to get her out of hornhager''s cube."


    "Cubic prison? Isn''t that where Qiyao mage association holds important prisoners? " What suddenly happened was a little headache for Xi Wei: "why is princess highlen''s Royal Highness locked up in that place?"


    "Because the king''s Council is eager to find a replacement for the previous failure." The expression on the Queen''s face cooled down, and the previous sense of enchantment disappeared. Although there was no obvious change in the tone of her voice, SIVI always felt that she was trying to suppress her anger: "and Evan, because I believe you, did not, like the rest of the neighbors, foolishly disperse his forces to encircle the evil church that is necessary. What''s more, in the front-line countries, only Huo Li''s security has come down. Do you know what that means? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sylvie did not answer. He knew that the queen of Huolian had not finished.


    Sure enough, after the queen took a deep breath, her face showed a scornful sneer: "those guys in the king''s Council are afraid, afraid that not long ago, Yu et al. Had reminded them of the abnormal behavior of the vampire, but they were ignored by them. The responsibility for this situation was exposed, so they scrambled to make trouble before this, and put yvin under house arrest on the charge of colluding with vampires ¡£¡±


    Sylvie was stunned for a long time. At last he frowned and said bitterly, "but Is that ridiculous? "


    It is obviously a good intention to remind them, but the result is to put themselves in prison, this is no matter how it can not be justified.


    "That''s what politics is like. The people don''t care about the truth. As long as there is a reasonable explanation, most people will accept it. Moreover, Huolian has not been greatly hurt this time. In the eyes of those who don''t know it, it is very suspicious. " The queen then turned her eyes to SIVI''s face: "so, what are you going to do, Dean Aldrich?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    "What? Cube Sophia, who was playing Rubik''s cube (made by Sylvia) just because she was waiting a little boring, listened to SIVI''s instructions. The whole person was surprised that the Rubik''s cube fell on the ground and did not notice: "no, you can''t go to that place!"


    After learning the meaning of Queen Huolian, SIVI did not directly agree or refuse. Instead, he asked her to go to the side hall for a rest. He and several girls hid in the dean''s room to discuss the matter.


    "Don''t you understand what a cubby is like?" She showed a resolute opposition to the matter.


    "Cube cell?" Although she followed Sylvia for a period of time and learned a lot about magic, Eliza was still a child from the countryside. She was still a little weak in the general knowledge of magic, so she was a little difficult to understand Sophia''s performance: "is that a terrible place?"


    Theo''s face was full of bewilderment because he didn''t care about it, but Alice dressed as a maid, because she came from an aristocratic family, she had a little understanding of it and showed a wry smile.


    "No. In terms of single treatment, the treatment of cubic prison is better than that of ordinary prison Sophia scowled and shook her head. "There''s even a rumor that the treatment of the prisoners in the cube is almost the same as that of a hotel."


    In the face of Eliza''s puzzled expression, Sophia began to point out seriously: "but the prisoners in the cube are not ordinary people."


    As a prison institution directly under the jurisdiction of the Qiyao mage Association, the cubic prison in Hohenheim naturally does not accommodate petty thieves, deceived criminals and other market criminals. Even some big thieves and serial abnormal killers can not enjoy the treatment of being held in it.


    Those who are eligible to be locked in are either the thieves sent directly from the king''s Council, or the powerful and ferocious evil magicians. Of course, some non-human creatures are also imprisoned in it.


    In addition to death penalty, the year in which the criminals are held is either life-long, or 100 or 120 years, which is a very good long-term imprisonment when they are released from prison


    "The most terrifying thing is that every inch of land in that prison is attached with a dense rune, which not only makes the whole prison solid, but also greatly weakens the prisoners'' mental power and concentration, making the magicians who are imprisoned in it severely restricted. Even the Great Magicians, even the first-level magicians, are there Strength can not play out, plus the food also added to inhibit the magic drugs, no matter what level of magician, in the cube prison and ordinary people are no different


    Sophia picked up the magic cube that had fallen on the ground and put it on the table: "moreover, the guards can be counted as several strong ones even if they look at the eastern plain. Besides, the mage Council is not far away from the prison. The only Great Magicians in human society can easily clear the troubles that the guards can''t solve with the fastest speed So far, there has never been a successful escape from the cubic prison


    When she heard Sophia''s story about how terrible she had put the cube in prison, she had a complicated look on her face.


    It can be seen that Eliza doesn''t want Sylvia to take such a big risk, but she doesn''t want an innocent person to die because of some unnecessary crimes, so she is very tangled.


    According to Queen Huolian, Evangeline''s crime of being planted by the king''s Council was a crime against humanity. As one of the most serious crimes of Pan ethnic integration alliance, the girl was naturally sentenced to death. All these were carried out under the condition of hiding from the Empire of the state of Julien. When the queen received the report of the spy, the royal highness of Princess Julien was imprisoned in a cubic prison.


    After the war, Huolian is still recuperating. It is obviously not the best policy to make conflicts with other countries now. Therefore, even if the queen is unwilling to do so, she can only endure it.


    But it may be that the queen doesn''t want to be so dumb, or maybe she really loves her daughter, so she wants to ask Sylvie for help to see if this man who has repeatedly created miracles can do something that is impossible in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Alice seems to want to say something, but in the end, she can only grab the fringe of her skirt and bite her lips white. She can''t say a word.


    She wants to save the innocent girl, but now she knows that she can''t push Sylvie to the place where the fire is obvious because of her little self satisfaction.


    "even if the other is what the princess is, we don''t need to bet on everything for a college student who has nothing to do with it."


    Seeing that SIVI was still hesitating, Sophia continued, "so don''t go on with this."


    "Evangeline has something to do with us, to say the least." Sylvie scratched his cheek and glanced at theo. "She''s actually Theo''s half sister."


    "Eh, eh?" "Really?"With the exception of Eliza, who knew it from the beginning, Sophia and Alice showed incredible expressions.


    Sylvie gently touched Theo''s head and asked softly, "what do you think is better, Theo?"


    The little girl hugged SIVI without hesitation. Although she didn''t say a word, she also showed her own idea.


    "Well, if you don''t approve of it, I''ll leave it alone." Sylvie shrugged and went to the side room to talk to the queen.


    The result of this is that the well maintained mature woman will immediately start driving to the palace.


    "If you don''t have the strength, you can''t do anything. I believe you know that from this matter." Standing in front of the projection of the trial gate, SIVI said to the girls, "if Horace is a superpower like horngorat''s empire, then even if the king''s Council wants to make Evangeline''s idea, those who vote for it have to consider whether they can resist horngorat''s revenge. Strong strength is not omnipotent, but many times it is absolutely impossible to have no strength! "


    "So you''re going to let us exercise through that portal?" Sophia looks at the huge blue portal behind SIVI and confirms to SIVI.


    "That''s right, and one thing to note," SIVI said to the girls with a serious face, instead of laughing as usual. "Unlike your previous trial, if that trial is still on earth, this time you are going to purgatory full of demons! If you don''t want to take part in the exercise and want to quit, just tell me now. "


    Sylvie''s eyes wandered over the girls, which made them feel great pressure, but no one chose to quit.


    "Good, this time the goal is not difficult, as long as you can get to the fifth level." Suddenly, a key appeared in SIVI''s hand, and passed the portal behind him. The portal, which had a dim light, seemed to be alive. The light suddenly became full of vitality: "well, good luck to you!"


    After the girls filed into the portal, SIVI looked not far away.


    There was a twist in the empty place, and Franken appeared out of thin air.


    "If it''s not because they''re not strong, you''ll be able to sneak at this level." SIVI hit Tao mercilessly.


    Franken didn''t mind Sylvie''s words at all. Turning the screw on his head, Franken asked, "are you really going to break into the cube? It''s not a fun place


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be trapped there even if I can''t be saved." "But if Sophia and Sophia come out of the door of trial ahead of time, you''ll have to deal with it before I come back," he said


    "Yes, my master."


    "Well, I''m going."


    "Good luck, my master." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Hohenheim is the place of pilgrimage for magicians and the headquarters of the Qiyao mage Association. The predecessor of Sylvie has been there naturally during his travels. So SIVI, who inherited that memory, is not afraid to get lost.


    After a night''s flight, Seaver sat on the back of the Falcon, and hornheim had initially appeared in his view.


    Fortunately, there are falcons that can be used as a walking tool. Otherwise, by floating, heaven knows how long it will take to go south from Huolian to hornheim. Even if the airship in the airport flies for such a long distance, it is estimated that it will consume a lot of fluid for fuel. However, the Falcon is just hungry, so it will be OK to eat a big meal.


    When it comes to the Ji Ying falcon, we have to mention that the friend of this guy under SIVI''s buttocks, that is, the other Chi Ying Falcon forgotten by SIVI, who attacked the dwarfs with him, was also remembered not long ago, and smashed it directly into the Academy''s exclusive mount with domesticated crystal. However, because he was hungry for a long time, he is still in weak cultivation


    Hohenheim is worthy of being the holy land of magic, and the grand architecture of the city can not beat it.


    Light is the shape of the Arc de Triomphe, but the total height of more than 300 meters of super high portal can be daunting!


    In fact, this gate house not only looks very magnificent, but also has high practical value. It is said that it is not only equipped with various kinds of magic weapons under test as defense means, but also has the standard configuration equivalent to several mage towers. If anyone makes trouble here, magicians of all levels will swarm out like Hornets who have been poked into their nests Take it to the judgment of the Ministry of magic! Finally, according to the different charges, they will be sent to the cubic prison or the municipal prison respectively. Of course, the criminals in the latter will be extradited to other prisons soon


    However, this magic building, which is comparable to an army in other large cities, is only the entrance checkpoint of hornheim!


    Like other cities, Hohenheim also has a ban on empty space. The only difference is that some meritorious people can exempt this order. Sylvie''s second order Merlin has the same effect.


    However, if he wore the Merlin medal here, some people in the mage association would know that he was here, which was in conflict with his planned covert operation. Therefore, he decided to walk into the amazing large hornheim with his own legs and let the Falcon return to the college first. After all, no matter whether the rescue was successful or not, he could not escape by riding the Falcon Run


    The great mages stationed in Hohenheim are not vegetarians. Even now, the winning rate of SIVI against the last great mage is only a single digit. Although the speed of the Falcon is very fast in the eyes of ordinary people, it is still too young for the great mages to rely on this speed to escape.


    In fact, not only the great mage, but even a few high-level mages can make SIVI get into an extremely difficult situation.


    Fortunately, Sylvie has a plug-in.


    A large part of the difficulty of prison break is how to evacuate after saving people. Many films and TV works have such a bridge: the first half of the prison break is very smooth, but after that, there are various difficulties and dangers. In order to cover the rescued people, the organizations or individuals who save people have to pay a lot of cost.


    However, for Sylvie, how to leave after saving Evangeline is the simplest - don''t forget that the goods have returned to the city!


    As long as you can launch the home crystal, even hornheim I will show you!


    So instead of evacuating, what really bothers Seaver is how to get into the cube and find Evangeline in the first half of the prison break.


    After successfully passing the modest scrutiny at the gatehouse, SIVI walked down the streets of Hohenheim, with plans in mind.


    Hohenheim is a city rebuilt from the ruins of a previous era. Even now, we can see some ruins of the previous era in the forest of buildings. Those white or yellowish temple buildings are covered with patterns that are still difficult to understand. On the walls and pillars full of cracks, there are thick green vines, if not around them It''s hard to believe that this place is a city rather than a relic


    Looking down from the sky, we can see that hornheim is a very standard circle. In the four directions of southeast and northwest, there are the same huge and exaggerated gatehouses. However, compared with the size of hornheim itself, those gatehouses don''t look very conspicuous. In terms of floor space, hornheim can rank among the top five cities in the eastern plain In front of it, golovito, a metropolis famous for its business, is not even a child, but a babe at best.


    When he came to the city for the first time, he didn''t know much about the city''s monuments and grandeur.


    However, at this time, compared with that time, SIVI was completely transformed, and had a more intuitive and distinct feeling for the strength of the city.If we have to use a certain sentence to describe it, he will say without hesitation: "it''s really too much..."


    First of all, those seemingly harmless monuments. If someone with high knowledge of magic array looks down from the sky, you will find that these relics are actually on some very important nodes of magic array! As long as some special magic devices are placed in some squares and other places, the whole city can be turned into a huge magic array in the shortest time, and the magic array of NIMA can be adjusted and changed at any time!


    In addition, there are magic veins all over the city, but these veins are very subtle. If SIVI''s perception ability is not strong, I''m afraid we can''t detect this big net covering the whole city! Although it is not known what the use of this network of magic veins covering the whole city is, it is obviously not used as a decoration to sell cute.


    Both of them make Sylvie feel that the rescue mission is full of variables, not to mention the many well hidden eyes of mages, and the patrol of two magic swordsmen in the street.


    He hesitated for a long time. Finally, the tangled and painful expression of the girls made him decide to continue the investigation first, and only when it was really not possible would he go back to the house


    With his excellent perception, he avoided the eyes of the mage and the busy streets, and chose a place where there were few magic veins and pedestrians in the sky. He first used the second ring earth element magic "fossil for mud" to turn the stone slabs paved on the ground into clay, and then used the earth element magic "liquid clay" to make the clay ground become liquid The color of the water, and then he launched the second ring wind element magic air spore cover on his head, to prevent himself suffocating in the soil, and then he jumped into the ground liquefied by magic without looking back.


    This kind of behavior is extremely risky. Except for the great mage, even the high-level mage can''t do the effect of adding several magic at the same time as Sylvie. They won''t even dare to try, because as long as this behavior is not careful, it will be immediately stuck in the ground and accompany those dinosaur fossils that are still sleeping underground Now


    Only Sylvie, who can instantly cast all magic, and who has "mastered" most of the magic, dare to do such things carelessly.


    Soon, he found the cube in the ground. A prison is a huge black cube made of metal, buried in the ground like that.


    However, this discovery not only did not make him relaxed, but also made him more distressed


    He went out from the place where he had just entered the ground. After shaking off the debris that had lost the liquid clay magic and turned into sand and stone again, he sighed helplessly: "it''s really a rich mage Association. To be such a large prison, he would be willing to use magic jade steel It seems that the sneak attack is over. "


    Magic metal is often used to resist magic attacks, and magic wearable jade steel is one of the best. Its existence can even affect the magicians around, making its strength greatly reduced. It is precisely because of this feature, although it is useless for magicians or swordsmen, it is the only weapon used to limit magicians in many countries. In addition, the mining amount of magic wearable jade steel is not large, so it is very expensive on the black market.


    To create a huge cage with this kind of metal with a price higher than gold can not only reflect the importance of the prisoners in it, but also highlight in disguise how rich the mage association is


    To be honest, Sylvie saw this time, before that the kind of wanzhang feeling that wanted to break the prison disappeared a lot.


    He turned on the college system and tried to look in the achievement store to see if there was anything useful.


    At this time, however, he found a new task in his task panel.


    [mission: save big Professor Evangeline! ¡¿


    [task objective: to rescue Evangeline from the cubic prison and send it back to Huolian safely]


    [task conditions: it must be completed in 69 hours, 32 minutes and 41 seconds]


    [task reward: the certificate of the strong X1, the key of the treasure copy X1]


    " Oh, oh, oh, there''s a rush of energy


    SIVI rubbed his face, took a deep breath, and regained his spirits. He was going to try other ways to rescue Evangeline. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Khazas halowin was one of the city guard commanders in Hohenheim.


    As the descendant of the great wizard Howard green, he is the envy of the whole magic world. And he did not live up to this identity. He entered the field of high-level magicians when he was only a few years old, and became one of the most likely candidates to become a great magician before he was 50 years old.


    And in the legend of the great mage and its name has become the name of the legend now, the great mage is the top of the whole wizard class!


    The mage association also placed great expectations on the existence of this supernova, so that for the first time, the post of commander-in-chief of the guards in Hohenheim city was handed over to him, who was still under 40 years old, to show his trust.


    However, the man''s face, which had made the magic talents of the whole eastern plain pale, did not have the calmness of the past.


    His face, which was originally sick and pale because he lived in the mage tower all the year round, is now flushed with anger. Besides facing his teacher or other Great Magicians, his expression of illness is also full of anger.


    "You bastards


    The commander-in-chief raised his slender arm due to malnutrition, and smashed the magic book in his hand on the face of the strong man in front of him. However, he was so light that a cockroach could not be killed.


    The strong man let the little magic book hit his rock like face, and then not only didn''t get angry, but also picked up the book with fear on his face and handed it back to the angry Karzai respectfully.


    "Captain harrowan..."


    "It''s the mage!" "Before I was a soldier, I was a magician first. Do you understand?" he said


    "Yes, master hallowan." The strong man immediately caters to the way with his oily style which is extremely inconsistent with the appearance of a tough man.


    In fact, he looked down on soldiers. In fact, he looked down on almost any profession, including nobility, except for magicians. That''s why many countries have recruited the magician of civilian origin. Some countries even gave him the title of Duke directly for his reasons. Moreover, there were all kinds of fiefdoms, and the tax could be lower than other territories So far, he has not held any title in any country!


    He did not allow anyone to speak ill of the sorcerer, and was hostile to the swordsman. He regarded himself as a magician in any situation and was proud of it. He is like a crazy believer. He can give everything for his faith, but his belief has changed from the misty gods to the inherent concept of "magician".


    After knowing this, the strong man will not contradict the high-level magician, not to mention the strong man himself, who is a sorcerer who is somehow hostile to him


    "Twelve ruins in the city exploded at the same time. Although no casualties have been reported so far, the influence of the explosion on the surrounding areas has greatly reduced the reputation of the association! Not to mention the damage done to the entire Skynet settlement in Hohenheim! " Karzas slapped the table angrily, and then retracted his hand, which was painful by the reaction force, under the table: "at this time, you say to me that there is not even a clue to the prisoner, even if his means of destroying the relics is magic or not?"


    "Ten, I''m very sorry!" The strong man was full of cold sweat. He knew how terrible it was that the sorcerer in front of him was really angry.


    However, even with all the hands of the city guard, it is still impossible to find the culprit of the explosion so far. To this end, he can only let the sweat run through the corner of his eyes and fall down from his chin, and at the same time give a guarantee to Karzai: "we will try our best to find out the prisoner in the shortest time."


    "I don''t want a guarantee, it''s a result, Sergeant!" However, his anger was not calm at all. On the contrary, it gave people a feeling of depression and danger like a volcano that would erupt at any time: "I don''t want to hear anything until you find out the answer! Now, get out of here


    So the strong man ran out of the wizard tower of Karzai.


    After the strong man left, khazas took two deep breaths, and the angry expression on his face immediately disappeared.


    As a powerful magician, how to control one''s emotions is a compulsory course, because many times emotions will affect their casting.


    It''s the same with Karzai. He''ll be angry, but he won''t let it confuse his eyes.


    "The so-called crime must have a corresponding motive." He began to think quietly, and his slender index finger hit the hard cover of the magic book with an unconscious click, and uttered a very regular aggressive voice: "for your own interests, for some feelings, for someone or something Even a perverted murderer has a distorted sense of self satisfaction as his motive. "


    Smart magicians are not necessarily powerful, but powerful magicians are all smart Although occasionally smart to some not very good place.


    So even if it was just a little bit of intelligence, khazas began to try to analyze it."So What was the motive for this incident? What''s the use of destroying ruins? "


    First of all, although the ruins, as the nodes of Skynet junction, are destroyed to some extent, it will have some impact on Skynet junction, but in fact, the center of Skynet junction is still the headquarters of master Qiyao tower. Even if all the relic nodes in the city are blown up, it will only have a slight impact on Skynet junction. Therefore, in order to hinder the operation of Skynet junction, this motive can be ruled out ¡£


    Then there are terrorist attacks by some heretic magicians or Terrans. However, considering that all of the 12 explosions occurred in the ruins of no man''s land, the possibility is greatly reduced - compared with the ruins, it is obviously more in line with the style of terrorism to directly bomb residential buildings.


    Finally, it is to attract the attention of the city guards by detonating the ruins to distract the tiger from the mountain


    "Well?" Cajas''s fingers stopped on the cover of the page, and his pale, almost invisible eyebrows frowned: "attract attention?"


    If the other side really wants to attract the attention of the guards to the explosion points, what is his own purpose? Is it to steal or spy on information.


    "It''s not good to have too many things to covet..." Khazas closed his eyes again and rubbed his temples with some headache.


    As the headquarters of Qiyao mage Association, hornheim has many things that can be coveted by other countries and even other races. If it''s a real fight, I''m afraid it''s not enough for the mage association to tie those gangsters together, but the small movements in the dark like these now make them stare at a mess.


    "No matter what, do a good job of protection, let them have no way to start, should be able to prevent the other side to the maximum extent of success."


    Just as khazas planned to call on his own demons to inform all units to take strict defensive measures, there was a continuous explosion outside (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    This night is not meant to be a peaceful night.


    After two successive bombings, even the statement issued by the mage association could not stabilize the people''s panic, and the whole Hohenheim was in chaos.


    The explosion did not cause any casualties, but there are many groundless rumors in the market, such as "the casualties caused by the explosion are huge", "the mage Association deliberately conceals the truth", "there are pagans running in hornheim". In addition, the patrol and investigation of the city guards have suddenly become frequent and strict. Finally, the official government specifically refutes the rumors I believe it.


    The magnitude of the commotion has affected even the cubic prison, which is nearly 600 meters underground. As the warden of the cubic prison, Monte and his men did not have immediate access to the internal intelligence of the mage Association. After sending off a group of city guards who regularly patrol, he began to fart and chat with other prison guards.


    But before long, the warning border outside the cube told them that someone was in the suspended tunnel outside the cell.


    "Because of the necessary evil, the heretical actions, the upper class suspected that they might rescue some important people in the church, so the Association sent me to check the cubic defense! Do you understand what to do? "


    Wearing an artist''s mask, he turned into a tough looking face like a figure from the Big Dipper. Sylvie directly buckled his own excrement pot to the evil cult supported by vampires in the necessary evil church.


    In addition to sneaking into the mage tower and stealing the high-level mage''s clothes from the laundry room, Sylvie even put on his second level Merlin medal to increase credibility - different from the main entrance, there is no way to quickly verify the identity of the medal holder.


    Sure enough, because of the concealment effect of the special artist''s mask, the opponent can''t clearly perceive SIVI''s rank. In addition, he deliberately creates a kind of hidden and escaping sense of pressure. All of these make Monte, as a high-level magician, mistakenly think that he is a stronger existence than himself - such as a senior high-level wizard who is only one step away from the great mage.


    And the Merlin medal can''t be copied. The appearance and casting process of the medal itself have been jointly cast by several powerful members of the mage Association, and become a special "indicator". If someone other than the mage Association casts this medal, they will touch the "indicator" when they complete it, so that they will be known by the mage Association, and their fate can be imagined.


    Some of the great mages'' names have been given similar magic by themselves, so that whenever someone mentions them, they will feel something


    Therefore, after confirming the authenticity of Sylvie''s second level Merlin medal, Monte immediately relaxed a lot. Jokingly, the Merlin medal is awarded to outstanding magicians who have contributed to the magic world or to the whole human society. How could such a magician commit a prison break?


    "But we didn''t get an order," he continued


    "This is what Mrs. quelling told me directly, and the document you want will be here in a moment."


    In fact, in the whole mage Council, in addition to Mrs. Sharon who is far away from Huolian, he only knows the old lady who awarded him the medal.


    "OK, but before that, can you register your mage number and name?" "It''s not that I doubt you," said Monte, looking at SIVI''s expressionless face As you know, this is the rule of the mage Council... "


    "Mage number 9527, name is Joseph, Joseph visarionovic Stalin!" Sylvie said the number of the original owner of the dress in the laundry room, but because he didn''t write the name, he casually said a more familiar


    After all, Sylvie didn''t know much about the internal structure of the mage Association, and there would be flaws. So in order not to let the other party have time to think, he immediately pretended to be impatient and said, "if you can, please hurry up! I don''t want to continue to waste hours here, because the necessaries have disturbed my experiment


    It may be because studying the character of a madman is not uncommon in hornheim, so Montessori has not done much. He wants to release him. In his mind, as long as the criminal is still normal, he will not pretend to be such a special envoy who will be seen through all of a sudden. This is no different from throwing himself into a cubic prison.


    However, for the sake of safety, he ordered two warden magicians with senior middle-level strength to patrol with SIVI.


    The next thing is simpler.


    Sylvie, by surprise, uses the second ring lightning magic to put down the two prison guards who are not so bad as to hurt their lives. After finding the key from them, he starts to run to the cell where Evangeline is being held.


    Princess Huolian''s cell was no different from that of other prisoners. At the moment, the girl was sitting on the single bed in the cell with her head down and her hands on her knees.It has to be said that the treatment of the cubic prison is better than that of most prisons in the world. The cells are not only without any instruments of torture, but also well arranged. If the prisoners or their families can afford to pay, the prison guards can even give them extra meals or send letters. Just like other prisons, it is almost invisible in the room Metal articles - this is a measure to prevent them from digging a tunnel to escape from prison. Even if they really dig through the wall, they can''t escape. After all, it''s nearly 600 meters underground here. The problem is that NIMA has to repair a cell made of demon wearable jade steel, which is very expensive and troublesome. Therefore, this kind of regulation has been added


    SIVI looked at the lock of the cell and found that in addition to the key, there was a complicated border on it. It would take a lot of time to unlock it. However, in this way, it may have been exposed before the boundary has been untied, and someone has made dumplings


    After thinking about it for a few seconds, he decided to solve the problem with the quickest way.


    He looked at Evangeline, who seemed to be asleep, and sighed helplessly.


    "I didn''t expect to use force in the end..."


    So he threw away the useless keys and directly started magic from the outside to blow out the whole prison door. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    "Cough..." In the smoke and dust, Evangeline''s cough and flustered voice came out: "how, what''s going on?"


    , in order not to hurt her royal highness, she tried to control what her magic had done, but the girl''s voice was very alarmed, but from a very spiritual tone, she should have been hurt or mistreated.


    So he had the element of wind to blow away the dust around him, exposing himself to Evangeline.


    But different from what he thought, Evangeline did not show any surprise or other look. Instead, her expression on her face became more flustered, and she leaned back until she hit the wall.


    Her performance makes Sylvie feel as if he is robbing women, which makes him helpless.


    And although the usual Evangeline always looks with a smile, but as long as she has been in contact with her for a period of time, no matter who can feel that the girl is actually the type of soft inside, and now she is just like an ordinary girl''s cowardly performance, which makes Sylvia can''t help but doubt whether he is looking for the wrong person. Maybe this guy is just with Evelyn It''s just like


    "Who are you?" Even as Sylvie was still wondering, Evangeline asked again. But that kind of expression of fierce internal stubbornness makes her words really have no awe.


    And Sylvie was stunned for a moment. He met with each other only a few days ago. After a little time, he forgot himself. It''s amazing Did you really find the wrong person?


    Immediately, he remembered that he still seemed to be wearing an artist mask that did not look like a good face in any way.


    so he opened the artist''s mask slightly, exposing his original face, and smiled at Yim Jen Lin. "It''s me, Princess long."


    "AI..." The frightened and helpless expression on the girl''s face disappeared immediately. It was as if she had seen the backbone of her heart. Tears were also in her big eyes. She had just opened her mouth and wanted to call out Sylvie''s name, but then she responded and covered her mouth with her hands.


    SIVI gives her a favorable look and puts the artist''s mask back on her face. After all, the disturbance of destroying the cell just now is too big to be noticed outside. At this time, if you call your name casually, it may be heard by the prison guards who come here. In that case, it will be more troublesome to solve the problem.


    Sylvie took out a piece of home crystal and put it into Evangeline''s handcuffed wrist: "can magic still work now?"


    "It''s OK to guide magic, but there''s no way to make magic into magic When you concentrate, you get dizzy. " Although she had a lot of words to say, Evangeline knew that it was not the time to chat. She immediately answered SIVI''s question: "even if the construction is successful, under the interference of the surrounding demon hating jade steel, the power of a discount will be greatly reduced again..."


    In fact, as long as a person who is imprisoned in a cube cell, even a great mage, can only produce a secondary fireball magic even if his brain blood vessels burst.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to guide the magic. Put your magic into the crystal, and then close your eyes. When the weightlessness disappears, someone will come to meet you."


    Without hesitation, Seaver turned his back and walked out of the cell.


    "Is this a magic item that can make space jump?" Evangeline looked at the crystal in her hand, and her face showed a look of surprise.


    At present, the space magic handed down from the magic world or the human magic world is extremely rare, not to mention the magic items with space ability. Even if it is put on the black market, it will cost thousands of gold coins, and it is still the kind that has no market!


    "Almost." Sylvie, who was out of the cell, turned back and said, "I''ll talk about it later. You''ll use that one to get out of here."


    "But It seems that magic weariness jade steel also has an impact on this kind of space magic... " The girl stammered a little uneasily.


    When he said that, Sylvie almost laughed. "You can be at ease. My things are not the same as those ordinary goods."


    Well, the space items that everyone competes for will become common goods in your mouth. The girl rolled a lovely white eye, secretly abdominal Fei.


    "And you?" Evangeline is not a mother-in-law type either. She immediately accepted the valuable gift from Sylvie and decided to believe him. But before she left, she asked, quite concerned about Seaver.


    Space items are not available. Even though the Huolian royal family has collected and accumulated over the years, there are only two space items in the Royal treasure house so far, one of which is still a small space bag.


    Because Sylvie''s performance was too eye-catching, Evangeline also secretly collected information about him. Naturally, she knew that Sylvie was just a bad traveling mage before, and an unhappy tourist mage would have two space objects. I''m afraid that if you say that, you''ll laugh off your big teeth, and even Yvonne herself can''t believe it."It doesn''t matter to me. I have something to do now. You can leave first." SIVI waved to her and strode out of the cell. "I''ll be there soon."


    The girl looks at SIVI''s disappearing figure outside and starts the return journey crystal with a complicated look.


    After Evangeline left, Sylvie went around the cubic cell as fast as he could. Before he could breathe, the magic wave had already arrived!


    Having formed a conditioned response to this kind of attack, SIVI immediately pulled himself away from his place with the anchor and dodged the inevitable strike of the opponent.


    He even had time to go back and see who had attacked him.


    It was a young man with a sickly look. His face was pale to some extent, and his face was hard to hide. He didn''t seem to want to hide it. His black robe looked empty, giving a strange feeling that even if it was just a skeleton inside, he had a magic book carefully wrapped in a black leather cover ¡£ Behind him, some figures in the same magic robe scattered around him.


    Khazas holds the magic book in one hand in his left hand, and stretches his right hand horizontally to make casting gestures.


    Compared with incantations, posture casting is much more difficult, but once learned, the casting efficiency will also rise in a straight line. Obviously, Karzai is the master of this way.


    As soon as SIVI avoided one of his hurricanes and reaped, karzas changed his gesture, and the air flow that had passed SIVI''s place immediately changed from a huge crescent moon to a cone, and it was like a guided missile flying towards SIVI''s direction!


    Because of the effect of the traction anchor, SIVI was so surprised that he released a magic barrier in front of him and barely ate the attack.


    However, at the moment of his landing, the air around him became as thick as the mud in the swamp. It was extremely difficult to breathe, let alone move. At the time when he was subject to this magic, Karzai''s hundreds of projectiles in the air rushed to him like a rainstorm!


    Fortunately, Sylvie is also experienced. Even if he has not encountered such a situation, he immediately reacts conditionally. He directly launches repulsion technique to bounce all the air around him. At the same time, he gives a magic blunt blow to the ground. Then the magic recoil force pushes himself back ten meters and flies directly out of the air bullet''s cover The strike did not stop until it hit the wall of a cell.


    This time, SIVI is not going to hand over the fight to Karzai.


    He raised his head and silently gave Hohenheim''s genius a painful swindle, which made the genius''s body shake suddenly, and the wind element magic, which was about to be completed, disappeared from his fingertips.


    And Sylvie didn''t fight with him. He just pressed a button.


    The next moment, the roar of explosions and human screams came from the surrounding corridors.


    As soon as Karzai''s face changed, a little anger appeared on his pale face: "what did you do?"


    "Nothing." Sylvie looked innocent, but he could not see clearly with the artist''s mask. He spread out his hand and said with hypocrisy: "I just moved the hands and feet that moved on the ground to the ruins intact."


    To make the riots bigger - that''s the plan that SIVI made.


    If only Evangeline was rescued, the fool would know who was making trouble.


    But if there were riots on this floor, or even some of the prisoners escaped, Evelyn would be able to mix with all the fugitives and confuse the mage society.


    However, because the whole body of the cube prison is made of demon wearable jade steel, the suppression effect on magic is not so great. So even if Sylvie has mastered the magic completely, it is very difficult to destroy Evangeline''s cage, for fear that he can''t master the strength well.


    And even with Sylvie''s magic reserves, it''s impossible to help one by one. Since the general door is not easy to walk, then simply go to other doors, or even use their own power to open a door directly!


    So SIVI took out the magic bomb (bought from the achievement store) which was used to blow up the ruins. He placed it in various places as he walked around the floor. At this time, it exploded at his command!


    As for the casualties, anyway, the people here are not good birds. It''s normal to get some injuries


    "You son of a bitch!" Knowing what happened, khazas was shaking with anger. He raised his hand to kill SIVI, but SIVI quickly hid away.


    Then SIVI first made up a pain deception for cajas - which made him unable to straighten his waist even when he had not experienced much pain - then he threw a ball on the ground, and suddenly a white smoke filled the corridor.


    This is a smoke bomb.


    "Sorry, although I still want to play with you for a while It seems that some old guys are coming soon. Even I don''t want to mess with the monsters, so bye bye


    By the time khazas used the wind to drive away the thick smoke, SIVI had already disappeared. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Due to various reasons, we can''t update it today, but we''ll make up the double watch tomorrow. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Although it is not midsummer, it is already very hot. In addition, the place where Aldrich college is located is in mid air, which naturally bears the heat from the huge fireball in the sky.


    Even the cicada on the tree has been calling all the time. At this time, it seems that there is no strength to continue to make noise, and stops that irritating call.


    The outdoor temperature has been so terrible, it is reasonable to say that the indoor should also be like a steamer, the steaming heat will make people sweating and listless.


    But after all, Aldrich college is not the product of this world. Although there is no central air-conditioning, which is a big killer against the weather, I do not know why it is so hot outside, but it is cool and comfortable indoors, and it will not feel dry and hot at all.


    In the dean''s room, the dwarf demon Voda fan enthusiastically, probably because of the different body structure. Even after a long time of fan, the dwarf demon did not show obvious fatigue, but fan the ground harder because he was praised by SIVI.


    In fact, the dwarf demon would be similar to the magic of the mage''s hand, but Voda did not know how to draw a fan by hand to show his master''s respect, so he gave up the magic fan and switched to manual fan.


    Sylvie, who doesn''t need to cool down with some magic, enjoys the cool breeze from the Banshee and looks through the truth goddess that she received only this morning.


    As the mouthpiece of Qiyao mage Association, the attitude of MAGE association to something can be seen from the public opinion direction of the truth goddess newspaper. Many chambers of Commerce will raise funds to buy a truth goddess newspaper, and then find new business opportunities by studying some of the above factual news, such as smuggling weapons and armor to small principalities that are named to have wars. And it turns out that this method is still very useful, and many smart businessmen have made a fortune on it.


    However, this is not what SIVI is concerned about now. His eyes quickly pass through the practical and magic research section, which he is most concerned about. Finally, after reading the whole newspaper several times, it is confirmed that the mage association did not report the attack on the cubic prison.


    But it''s normal to think about it Although the cubic prison is not as good as a few secret wizard departments in the front line, it is also the first few in the second line in terms of the strict degree of defense, and the position is still under the headquarters of the mage Association. Naturally, the mage Association will not publicize the embarrassing story that his hometown was copied underground.


    But to tell you the truth, who would have thought that someone would be so bold as to sneak into the base camp of the mage association to do such a thing. In addition to his success in attracting the attention of some heavyweight figures to the ruins, he also made use of the other party''s inertia thinking. In addition, there was only one entrance and exit for the prison made of magic wearisome jade steel. Even if the great mage wants to enter, he has to go through the entrance unless he directly opens a hole in the wall In this way, it gives SIVI a lot of time, and the sum of the two gives him the chance to escape. This is the case when he uses the home crystal, and those criminals who just blow up the cell and escape from the cubic prison are better at escaping than Sylvie in some places


    Although there was no news in the newspapers about the riots in the cube, Seaver found his wanted.


    No, it should be said that it''s a wanted order for "Joseph visariovich Stalin.".


    It was probably caught by the eyes of a mage when he entered the prison. Stalin, who was incarnated as Stalin, was constantly repeating the process of approaching from a distance in a corner of a newspaper page. The tough face with the artist''s mask always gave people a feeling that he would tear off his clothes at any time, pointing to the picture and shouting, "you are dead!" The feeling.


    The information given above is not much. It just emphasizes that this is a magician who runs to Hohenheim to make trouble. His personality is insidious, cunning and ruthless, and his strength evaluation is from senior middle level to senior high level It is also speculated that he may be an important member of the evil Church of necessity. SIVI covered his stomach and laughed for a long time.


    ***


    "teacher?" Eliza put her head in the door and called softly to Sylvia.


    Because they and Voda have already obtained the permission to enter the dean''s office through Sylvie''s consent, so even if they do, they will not be afraid to be hurt by the ghost species watching the door.


    "Eliza." Sylvie put the newspaper aside and waved to the girl, "come here."


    When the girl came in from the door, SIVI asked, "Sophia, is that girl still angry?"


    "Yes." "I''m afraid sister Sophia will be angry for a long time," Eliza said with a wry smile and a nod. Her two golden braids danced with her movements


    "Alas..." Sylvie rubbed his forehead and sighed a little distressed.


    Ever since he went to save Evelyn without telling Sophia, the girl didn''t give him a good look. But Sylvie also knew that the girl would get angry only because she was worried about him. She couldn''t cope with it for a while, so that she could only avoid the girl''s action these days


    Eliza chuckled at Sylvie''s appearance, and some of the rigour had disappeared. SIVI''s unprotected appearance reminds the girl of the days when he and he were still in the tiny wizard tower. It was only three months, but the girl felt as if it had been several years. Besides, Sylvie has been busy. As his first student, the two spent the shortest time together in recent months.Unconsciously, two people seem to have a little estrangement in general, let the girl feel that Sylvie''s back seems to be more and more far away from her, no matter how hard she tries, she can''t keep up with him. But when she saw Sylvie''s familiar expression, her worries disappeared.


    As long as Sylvie is her teacher, what about the vicissitudes of life and the changes of the world?


    "Teacher, I''ll pinch your shoulders." She ran behind SIVI with a smile, and without waiting for him to say anything, she put her hands on Sylvie''s shoulders and kneaded them.


    "Well Unexpected Well, very good... " SIVI wanted to say no, but the little girl''s hands were very dexterous, and the strength of kneading her shoulders was just right, which made him feel very comfortable. The words of opposition immediately turned into comfortable groans.


    "Haha, but the teacher''s shoulders are so hard. I''m so tired recently."


    "After all, enrollment season is coming soon There it is, oh It''s not easy now. "


    "Teacher..." The girl''s quiet voice came from behind SIVI''s back, and her strength in her hand was also a little smaller.


    "What''s the matter?" Sylvie, noticing her strangeness at once, asked softly.


    "In the future, don''t do such a dangerous thing, will you?" With a faint whimper, Eliza pleaded in a low voice: "sister Sophia and sister Alice are scared. Although Theo didn''t say it, I could also feel that she was worried And me, too. "


    Sylvie was silent for a while, then turned around and took the little girl who was already in the rain into his arms and gently touched her head: "I''m sorry..."


    "Woo..."


    "Sorry..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Riedel wise has just spent his life. On the other hand, the envelope says, "the third house in the west, the houllian Empire, the province of Evan Saudi Arabia, the village of modrian, received by Mr. Riedel wise of the cottage in the south." the sender said, "the city of the sky, from the dean of the Edric School of witchcraft and Wizardry.".


    The wise family, like the daughter of a pastry shop, was suddenly told to be a princess. All but Riedel, who did not know why, were in a state of shock.


    Even the well-informed old village head can''t help but marvel at it. He is also a person who has seen the market. Naturally, he knows how popular the school of magic is. So far, people who want to learn magic take the initiative to go to the school of magic. It is the first time that they have heard that there is a school of Magic who is actively looking for students.


    Looking at his parents'' strange expressions, little Riedel felt inexplicably that he might have already been set for the future and began to gallop away in another direction (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    The tuition fees of the orthodox school of magic are very expensive.


    Even wise''s parents knew this, and even the private school run by the town could not afford to send little Riddell to read it. They were also worried about it.


    In addition to the village head''s request for tuition fees, huaisi asked for a letter from the village head for two years.


    Fortunately, when he was young, the old village head also made a tumbleweed and wandered outside for a long time. He also knew some anecdotes on weekdays.


    He told father wise that the fees of the more regular magic schools were five gold coins a year, while the fees of private magic colleges, which were privately organized by some great nobles, were more expensive. However, according to the fact that the admission notice sent by this Aldrich college did not indicate the charge, the default fee of five gold coins should be used.


    Five gold coins?! And it''s only a year!


    Father wise felt his heart stop for a moment.


    When he got home, father wise took tobacco and wheat poles and smoked one by one, making the whole room full of smoke.


    In the eyes of the villagers, the magician is the existence of those noble masters who are on the top of the world. They are absolutely lucky that little Riedel can be looked after by those great masters. As long as he can graduate from school, he can naturally become one of the old men. He doesn''t have to continue to sow seeds and sweat in the fields all his life Yes.


    Being a parent naturally hopes that their children will have a promising future and live a better life than themselves. So, father wise gritted his teeth and decided to send little Riedel to the school of magic.


    He gouged out a black pottery pot from the mud under his bed, which was solid as bricks. The jar was sealed with mud. It was not light, and it felt heavy when he held it in his hands. After pulling out the pot, he smashed the old pot into pieces in the scream of his daughter-in-law.


    All of a sudden, the copper corner accompanied by the fragments of the pottery pot splashed all over the ground, and there were even a lot of silver coins in it, that is, the so-called silver coins.


    The wise began to save money after little Riedel was born. It was originally intended to wait until Riedel was well enough to buy him a family property and marry a daughter-in-law, but now it seems that it will have to be used up in advance.


    But even so, there is still a big gap in funds. After all, Riedel was only nine years old, and the wise had only saved a little more than three and a half gold coins in nine years, which was not a small gap from five gold coins.


    As a result, father wise, who had always had a good face and was called stubborn cow by the villagers, gave up his self-esteem for the first time, and begged his grandfather and grandmother to borrow money along the entrance of the village. Finally, after saying countless good words and writing numerous IOUs, he filled up five gold coins and left three silver coins for little Riedel to use as living expenses.


    Although he was still young, Riedel also felt how heavy the bag containing gold coins and admission notice was. If it had not been for his father wise''s insistence that he go to school, he might have given up the chance to study in the magic academy and continue to be his wild child in the village.


    Fortunately, he was still a child. His yearning for the school of magic made him forget his sadness and began to look forward to the 30th of acorn month day and night.


    There was nothing to hide from the village, and soon the news that little Riedel was admitted to the school of witchcraft and Wizardry spread throughout the village. On the morning of the 30th of acorn month, although there was only little Riedel with the admission notice outside the wise''s house, everyone, including the wise couple, secretly watched the movement outside.


    After waiting for more than an hour, little Riedel''s patience was almost exhausted, and his attention gradually shifted from the entrance of the village to the Sluggers in the grass. Suddenly, someone''s voice of surprise rang out.


    "Look at the sky!"


    So for a moment, the whole village looked up at the sky, and saw the scene that they would never forget.


    It was a huge building boat.


    The nearly 40 meter long empty boat broke through the clouds. The rafters and Bridge pulled countless white ribbon clouds like aircraft wing clouds from the clouds. The flat bottom of the boat broke through the thick clouds blocking the sunrise, occupying all people''s vision, and falling towards the ground with a momentum like meteorite falling!


    The unique golden red light of Chaoyang immediately threw a slanting column of light from the hole in the cloud, which just covered the empty boat, making it look like it was sailing along the light.


    Then the villagers suddenly found that if he landed at this speed and angle, little Riedel would be crushed into meat cakes! Little Riedel seemed to be petrified, and the whole body stood still, not even father wise''s anxious cry came into the little boy''s ears.


    Just when everyone thought the little boy would be smashed into a puddle of meat and mud, the huge empty boat suddenly stopped, but the strong wind brought by inertia made Riedel fall.


    Asked Riedel, who hovered over a series of short, awe inspiring eyes, and then stood at a distance of half a centimeter from the ground."Ask you, are you idrick''s new entrant, Riedel wise?"


    ***


    tie up your seat belt, sit on the empty boat Liaoning (named by Seaver), watch from the round window that the village where he was born is getting smaller and smaller, and Riedel doesn''t know whether he is more excited or nervous.


    In addition to him, there are many children in the cabin. According to their clothes, it seems that there are all kinds of children, ranging from aristocratic tycoons to civilian farmers. Moreover, the average age is about 10 years old. I don''t know how this school of magic chose its students.


    After a while, the empty boat climbed to a high enough height, and the vibration of the hull was reduced a lot. After that, the message of letting them move freely came from the microphone. Tired of the cloud or cloud view outside the window, little Riedel immediately untied his seat belt and began to wander around the cabin.


    Because the most important magic engine and the captain''s room have special guard and protection magic, and the road to the deck is not open by these little guys with thin arms and legs because of the air pressure, so the little Banshee in charge of Liaoning is not afraid of these little guys running around.


    "Hey, are you the one who just came up?" A child in suspender overalls, striped shirts, and a large Beret saw Riedel, who seemed to be at a loss, spoke to him.


    "Yes, I am." "My name is Riedel wise. How about you?"


    "Camiyo scria." The boy in the beret replied with a smile, and then he began to chat with Riddell with great familiarity.


    What? He used to work in the magic workshop to make money. The owner of the magic workshop was very dark, and his enchanting skills were extremely bad. The fruit of Niagara was delicious. All kinds of messy topics were strung together by him, and he said it too naturally.


    At the same time, he easily took a lot of things out of Riedel''s mouth, most of which were trivial things.


    "Riedel, do you know about the vampire invasion not long ago?" The friendship between children is very easy to establish. After a long chat, the two people have become very familiar. Camille took Riedel''s neck and asked him gently in his ear as if he were talking about state secrets.


    "Kamiyou, it''s itchy..." It''s a pity that Riedel didn''t intend to cooperate with Camille. He immediately broke free from his arm and scratched his ear: "in that case, I heard uncle nieber say in the tavern that those vampires were beaten away by her Majesty''s Royal Knights and the battle vultures before they could fight in."


    A member of the reserve team said, "it''s a pity that I don''t look at the boy''s face! If they dare to fight in, I can let them taste the power of the crossbow in our village


    In fact, Riedel just wanted to put gold on his face in front of his friends he had just met. The reserve member of the self police force joked with his group of IMPs a few months ago. The so-called stone crossbow is just an old bow that can''t be pulled completely by even the village''s first strongman. It''s just a waste of old bows, which can''t even be pulled off by the first strongman in the village In a broken board car, using the rib weapon of crossbow on the rocker, the string is slow, the power is just passable, and the biggest result is that a rhinoceros Raptor is killed from a long distance.


    "You''re kidding. Vampires are already in the Empire at that time, OK?" Kamiyu mercilessly exposed Riedel''s hearsay and said, "I didn''t hit you because it was too remote! Although there were still Royal Knights and Griffins, at that time the imperial army was defeated and retreated


    "Deceiving, then the Empire will be over long ago!" Riddell blushed and argued.


    "You really don''t know anything." Kamiyou''s face was "you can''t help it." he said, "have you heard of the college we''re going to now?"


    Riedel shook his head awkwardly, not to mention Aldrich college. He had never heard of St. doragon college, the first in the eastern plains


    "I knew that." Kamiyou had such a look on his face. Then he approached Riedel and said mysteriously, "it is said that the reason why the empire can hold on this time is because of the relationship between this academy! It is said that the Academy flew directly to the top of the vampire army in the decisive battle, and then released a forbidden spell to blow up the vampire army directly! "


    "Really, really!" Riedel opened his mouth wide and said in disbelief.


    "What did I lie to you for? Besides, didn''t you see the one who just got off the boat to pick you up? Do you know what that is? " Kamiyou continued to act like a Bai Xiaosheng, intriguing Riedel''s curiosity.


    "That It''s kind of like goblin... " Riedel scratched for a long time, and at last said uncertainly.


    "Stupid, that''s called red hat. It''s a kind of goblin! It is said that one can rival an army


    "So powerful!"


    "Of course."Just as Riedel became more and more awed by the misdirection of Camille, the empty boat finally completed the task of picking up new students and began to return to the empty island (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Flying has always been a common dream of mankind.


    According to the literature, there is no magic that can fly from the last era.


    But it is precisely because of the pursuit of the vast sky that just suffered a civilization destruction level blow. Almost in the prehistoric era, human beings just created the floating technique and its advanced magic original Flying Art, so that the two can make the human without wings can also roam in the endless blue The magic in the sky is also handed down as the first magic of this era.


    Even today, the magic world has not given up on the improvement of Flying Magic. As far as flying is concerned, the sixth widely circulated version of flying art is now recognized by the academic circles. In addition, things such as sky bound, sky rising array and flying broom are constantly appearing in people''s view.


    Little Riedel apparently didn''t expect to be able to fly in the sky like those birds one day - though not as free as birds, at least he could fly, right?


    So he seemed very excited and kept chatting about various topics with his new friend, Camille Scylla. Kamiyou, who was also a civilian, felt the same, making the atmosphere of chatting even more intense.


    "Kamiyou, look, it''s a red Heron!" Riedel knelt down in his chair, pointed out the window to a group of big red birds not far from the empty boat, and exclaimed excitedly, "there are so many!"


    "Oh, is this the red Heron that can be sold for a silver dollar in the city?" Kamiyou is like to take a good look at this kind of expensive bird. His whole face is pasted on the glass made by Alchemy. It looks very funny: "it seems that there is nothing special about it."


    Just as they were quarrelling, a voice full of childishness sounded behind them: "hum, two bumpkins!"


    Riedel and camieu immediately turned around and saw a fat, fat blonde looking at them with contempt.


    He was dressed in a traditional aristocratic costume that was a bit like a tuxedo. I don''t know whether it''s a new one or just ironed not long ago. Although the clothes are tightly stretched on xiaopangdun''s body, they still look sharp and angular. Even the two trouser lines on his legs look straight. They don''t disappear because they are pulled apart by the thick thighs. They look like brand-new, even without dust.


    It can be seen that the little fat man is rich or expensive. The family should have a good family business.


    Although Riedel was a bold fellow in the village, he would go to the mountains or rivers alone to play no matter how forbidden by the adults. Occasionally, he would pick the beehives of Acanthopanax because he was salivating for honey Of course, most of the time I get stung.


    However, because it was the first time that he left home so far and his life was unfamiliar, he became timid and cautious. Even if he was scolded by the other party, he didn''t answer back, but just shrunk into the chair.


    But kamiyu didn''t have to worry about it. He jumped down from his chair and stood in front of xiaopangdun. He said angrily, "who are you scolding?"


    Maybe he didn''t expect that kamiyou would answer back. Little pangdun was stunned for a moment, but he immediately responded and responded.


    "The red Heron is used to eat. Its meat is soft, tender, fragrant and smooth. It has no fishy smell of ordinary birds, and it is good for the body! Stewed red heron with potatoes is delicious. It''s normal to have a silver coin. " Then he looked at kamiyu with disdainful eyes: "I don''t even know this. You''re not a bunny, what are you?"


    "Of course I know!" Kamiyou turned his eyes and said, "I just didn''t say it."


    "Cheat, you don''t know!" Xiaopangdun pointed at kamiyou with his civilization stick and yelled.


    "Red egrets are delicious and nutritious, so they are expensive! Don''t you think I know it? "Kamiyu looked innocent.


    "You, you know this after listening to me!" Little fat Dun''s face is red with anger. Where has he seen such a fool.


    "Do you have any evidence that I don''t know?" Kamiyudse to the other side in front of the other side, with a very poor beating tone to continue to stir up small fat dun.


    "You, you, you..." Xiaopangdun obviously had something to say, but he couldn''t say it in such a hurry.


    "What are you? Do you think I''ll pity you if you stammer?" Kamiyou continued to provoke, and even Riedel pulled his sleeve behind him and told him to hold back a little.


    "I, I, I..." Xiaopangdun''s face was even redder. After a long time of standing there, he threw his civilization stick on the ground, then took off his white gloves and threw it to kamiyou.


    "What are you doing?" Kamiyou blinked and put the gloves on his hand. But because the model is too big, it looks flabby: "you give me this thing, I don''t want it."


    Little fat Dun almost vomited out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Who''s going to send you! It''s an invitation to duel He roared at kamiyu, who knew nothing about the etiquette of inviting a duel between nobles, and said, "I, Tanis balk, am here to fight you, a common man!"Kamiyou thought for a moment, compared the physical gap between himself and the other side, and then threw his gloves on the ground: "No


    "Why is that so!" Little fatan tannis is finally mad.


    "Because it''s too much trouble." Kamiyu said without a pause.


    "The soul is light, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Xiaopangdun tears away Even the civilization stick on the ground has forgotten to pick it up.


    "Kamiyu, are you overdoing it Riedel asked kamiyu in a low voice, "though it''s really powerful..."


    "Well, it''s a little too much, but I think it''s OK." Kamiyou scratched his cheek. Even here, he could still hear the voice of little pangdun crying at the end of the corridor: "that kind of noble young master probably has never been hit by this kind of attack, so his reaction is so great. I''m just helping him understand the cruelty of life."


    When they were discussing whether to return the civilized stick and gloves to the guy - all the children on the empty boat would be picked up by the playful people if they left them here - New notices came from the microphones of the empty boat.


    The empty boat is coming to shore.


    ***


    "magic is an art, learning with a playful attitude can only make you half a lifetime!"


    After taking the students around the main island and getting familiar with the route, Franken took them back to the vestibule of the college, interrupting the students'' exclamation since they landed on the island: "that''s why I hope you can remember the basic code of conduct I just mentioned."


    The magnificent and majestic voice of Frankie made the students immersed in the horror and silence.


    His magic artificial eyes are like the eyes of a chameleon. At the same time, they rotate from different angles: "well, as the first test since I entered the school, please tell me about the basic code of conduct that I emphasized seven times in the tour just now. What is the 13th rule of conduct?" And then the line of sight came together.


    Fran Dun''s eyes were trembling in the same place as the other students.


    "That, that, that..." It was as if he had been pinched by the neck. Although he tried hard to say something, he couldn''t even spit out the whole word. The longer Franken was silent, the more frightened tannis was, and his whole head became empty and he didn''t know what to say.


    "It is forbidden to run in corridors, especially in the corridors where laboratories, warehouses and material rooms are located."


    Just then, a little cue sounded behind Tanis.


    "No running in corridors, especially in the corridors where laboratories, warehouses and material rooms are located," Tanis repeated, as if he had caught a life-saving straw


    For a moment, Tennessee found Franken''s eyes over him and looked behind him. But fortunately, he turned back to his original position immediately.


    "Yes, congratulations on not being dropped out of school. Besides, if I were you, I would practice how to stabilize myself in the shortest time, Mr. Tanis balk. "


    Franken said with no emotion, and then he announced aloud: "by lunchtime, you can move freely here. If you don''t understand, you can use your student ID card to call the dwarfs. They will perfectly answer all the questions you should ask. Dissolution. "


    "In addition, there are many places in the college that are forbidden to enter, and there are obvious signs. I will not preach to the people who enter it, because corpses don''t need to preach. If you don''t want to become like that, please remember my words


    With that, Franken turned and walked towards the castle.


    Other students, like bees who blow up their nests, disperse and begin to explore all the magical things in this wonderful little world.


    Only little fatan tannis was still standing there. After a while, he fell on his feet with a thump It seems that Franken''s gaze has made his feet completely useless


    "All right, fat man." Kamiyou came up behind him with a smile, and Riedel followed him.


    "Why did you remind me just now?"


    "If you don''t remind me, maybe I''m going to be kicked out of college," Tanis, who was relieved, asked strangely


    "I''d love to." Kamiyou turns his head, but still throws his civilization stick to xiaopangdun.


    "Kamiyu wants to apologize for what happened just now, but he is just shy." Riedel also returned the gloves to tannis: "so it''s even?"


    Tannis looked at them, and then turned away from each other: "well, I didn''t take what happened just now. But for the sake of your being so sensible, I''ll take you two as little brothers


    "What, are you full of lard in your head?" When kamiyou heard this, he blew his hair, and the two began to quarrel again.Instead, Riedel stood by and looked at the two guys, who were no longer satisfied with the argument, and began to perform the whole martial arts, twisting into a group, with a knowing smile.


    "You two seem to have a good relationship."


    "That''s strange!" How could it be


    On the 30th of acorn month of the year, three Great Magicians took their first step in the field of magic. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Not only does Aldrich college look magnificent, but because of the number of islands, its land area is actually considerable.


    This is what SIVI meant when he bought the island. After all, there are so many things in the list of college buildings that it will be troublesome if the building floor is not enough.


    However, this worry has also led to the present situation - most of the branch islands have no buildings, and some of them have only a sentry tower standing alone on the cliff edge, which looks quite different from the vigorous and magnificent feeling of the main island, which is a little more bleak.


    Riedel''s three little guys have now passed through a floating bridge full of Gothic style and come to a small island to play.


    "Fat man, what do you think this is?" Kamiyou, with his sharp eyes, pulled a piece of earth the size of an adult''s head from the grass and asked little fatan Tanis.


    After spending so much time together, Camille and Riedel both found that little fat Dun had a lot of knowledge and knew a lot of messy things, so whenever they found something strange on the empty Island, they would ask Tanis.


    "Don''t call me fat!" Tannis, who sat on the ground because he was tired of running, first made a routine protest. Then he looked at the soil which was obviously not formed naturally, but it seemed that he had no clue.


    At this moment, Riedel suddenly spoke.


    "It should be the nest of golden mouse, but now the Lord should not be in it In the spring, they will attack the nest of the big beetle, scrape out ant wax from it, mix it with its own saliva and broken soil to make this kind of nest, and peel off the mud outside, which should be white inside Riedel, who was always wandering in the mountains, was very familiar with this kind of thing. He immediately introduced it to his two friends: "this nest is said to be a medicinal material. When people in the city come to collect medicine and grain, they will also pay for it. A pound can sell you thirteen copper coins. In addition, the meat of golden hamster is also delicious... "


    "Yes, but it doesn''t seem to be worth much." On hearing this, kamiyou immediately reached out to dig a few pieces of clay on the soil. As expected, he pulled out a piece of mud as thick as a baozi skin, revealing the translucent white inner wall with a little Beige inside.


    "Oh, it turns out that this is jinkela." This is Tanis also showed a sudden expression, a pat on the thigh said: "I see in the book is this crushed into a small grain of appearance, no wonder can not see at once! Many potions can be used, but the most commonly used one should be ripening potion. If properly mixed, the growth rate of plants and most magic potions can be accelerated! "


    "Really? Is it worth the money At Tanis''s words, camieu immediately asked.


    It seems that he is young and self-supporting. He values the value of things more than the other two people, or even more greedy


    "I''m not sure, but it seems that the price fluctuates greatly according to the market price." Little Pang Dun shook his head. He didn''t worry about money at home. He didn''t care about this kind of thing.


    "No matter what, put it away first. When we sell the money later, we will share it equally."


    Camiyou, who has become the eldest of the three men, clapped his hands.


    However, even if the mud shell is removed, the nest of golden hamster is still as big as volleyball, which is not easy to carry.


    "Just smash it directly. There''s a hole in this thing. Even if it''s so big, it''s probably only a handful." "It can be packed in a small bag," Riedel suggested


    With that, Riedel and camiyu looked at tannis.


    Xiaopangdun immediately covered his waist bag, which contained handkerchief and other belongings, as well as some emergency money: "what do you want to do! I can tell you, I don''t want to think about my bag! "


    "It''s stingy," kamiyou snorted. As he broke the golden mouse''s nest, he squinted at the watchful little fat man: "I just want to borrow your bag. Aristocrats are so stingy Well, what is this? "


    Half way through, kamiyou suddenly found a small blue bag in the nest of golden hamster. It looked like Tanis''s purse, but there were patterns embroidered with silver thread on it. It looked more expensive.


    "It should be where the golden mouse picked it up." Riedel also looked up at the beautiful bag: "in addition to food, they also store some messy things, although most of the time the collection is garbage, but sometimes there are good things. My uncle found pure gold dentures in the golden hamster''s nest."


    "It''s like a wizard''s bag." Tanis saw a little bit of it. Pointing to the blue bag, he said, "it''s the kind used to put casting materials. When my father took me to buy school supplies the day before yesterday, I saw something similar in the magic goods store. Look at this little glass dish, "he poked at a small glass cylinder on the side of the bag:" this is where the liquid is put, and then this hollow cage is used to put spiders and other living creatures... "


    The little fat man said more and more excited, and from his words, it seems that he likes the blue carry on bag very much."Wait, there seems to be something in it." Kamiyula opened the clasp on his bag and took out a stone the size of a fist, bright red and dazzling luster: "this It''s expensive anyway. "


    Then he found that tannis, who had just been talking about his carry on bag, was opening his mouth like an egg.


    "My God! This is hongyaojing After a long silence, tannis exclaimed.


    "Yao Jing?" Kamiyu looked at the crystal stone in his hand with a look of surprise: "no way!"


    "Absolutely Yao Jing, that''s right!"


    Tanis pulled back his collar and pulled out a necklace pendant that could be opened and closed. Generally speaking, this kind of pendant should contain pictures or something. However, Tanis''s is different. When he opened the pendant, there was a thing with the same shape as kamiyou''s crystal. If there must be any difference, it was the size: "this is My dad bought me as like as two peas. He brought his own magic objects from the Olympic shield. The same thing is in your hands.


    "What is Yao Jing?" Riedel blinked up.


    Unlike Riddell, a real country bumpkin, tannis came from the magic workshop and naturally knows what such a large piece of glittering crystal means.


    Although it can''t compare with the magic core, the value of Yao Jing in magic items is also extremely amazing. The bigger the Yao Jing is, the more expensive it is. Often it is only a little bit larger, but the price has doubled several times. The owner of the magic workshop where he used to work has a piece of wind element Yaojing. Although it is only the size of an egg, the boss who owns a workshop looks at it If you are a treasure, don''t let others touch it.


    If you sell this Yao Jing, there is no doubt that a poor man can become a millionaire.


    Kamiyou looked up at his two companions. Riedel was still ignorant. Tanis was only attracted by Yaojing and didn''t care about its value.


    Then he put Yao Jing back in his pocket.


    "Those who lost Yao Jing must be very anxious." Kamiyou handed the golden hamster''s nest to Riedel and led them to the castle on the main island: "let''s return this to the owner."


    "Well." Riedel nodded, of course.


    "Let me see what''s the matter again..." Tanis murmured softly, but did not hesitate to return the lost property.


    The three left the island like that.


    Not far behind them, a little dwarf Genie satisfied with a big ugly head, took out a quill pen and wrote two qualified characters on the list full of new students'' names. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    This is a vast expanse of blue water, the water reflects the blue sky and white clouds, looks like the other half of the sky, it is refreshing.


    The size of the water surface is always reminiscent of the sea, but if you pay a little attention to it, you will find something wrong.


    This piece of water is too calm, not to mention the waves, even if there is not a trace of ripple.


    On the surface of the water, there are rectangular objects of different sizes. If you look closely, you will find that there are words and images on them - in fact, these things are books.


    Sylvie was floating above the water with a slight frown on his brow.


    The water is so clear that you can even see the scene ten meters below the water. There are many bookshelves that are suspended in the water in different depths. There is no sign of even a drop or rise, just like a crystal work of art, and in the deeper water, there are many shadowy bookshelves outside the visible range.


    Here is a copy of the treasure, the sea of cratic.


    After he successfully rescued Evangeline, Sylvia got a key to the treasure copy, and the key opened the treasure copy here.


    Unlike the one-time treasure copy that he had experienced before, the copy key of claddick sea can be used 30 times, but the guarantee period is only one and a half months. If the time limit is exceeded, the key will disappear. This is the ninth time SIVI has entered this instance.


    What is different from all other copies is that there is no material, no equipment, no resources, even customs clearance and treasure chest.


    The only thing you can get here is books.


    The only problem is how to get it.


    The greater the value of a book or document to a certain world, the higher the degree of ideological literariness, the greater the quality of a book in the sea of cratic, and the deeper its position in the sea, and vice versa.


    Sylvie, for example, looked at the book title floating on the sea at his feet.


    In my autobiography, the author''s name is long Aotian


    All right, let''s leave this thing alone.


    He took a deep breath and dived into the water.


    As a matter of fact, the sea of claddick can be breathed, and Sylvie''s doing so is purely conditioned.


    But it''s not easy to get books of great value. Every time SIVI comes into contact with the sea, there is a feeling that something is being pulled out of his body.


    After several experiments in succession, he was finally able to make sure that what was taken out of his mind was his accumulated knowledge.


    Whether it is the experience gained from the journey to the eastern plain by the predecessor of Xavi, or the knowledge from the natural science world before the journey, and even the knowledge presented by the system during the advanced stage, as long as it comes into contact with the sea water, it will be pulled away at an indescribable speed.


    With the decline of his knowledge, the buoyancy of claddick''s sea will begin to rise. When all the knowledge is taken away, the calm sea will become a wall hard to break for him. He can''t get into the water by any means. In addition to picking up the things floating on the water, he has to withdraw the copy bitterly.


    Fortunately, as long as you leave the copy, the lost knowledge will immediately return to your mind, otherwise, it will be more than worth the loss.


    After many experiments, Seaver has estimated that his knowledge will be consumed by about 15 minutes each time he enters the water. Although he has read a lot of books during this period, he tries to prolong the process by increasing his knowledge, but the effect is not good at present.


    It is for this reason that SIVI has struggled for some time between whether it is better to spend a lot of time diving into deeper places and collecting a small number of deep books with the little time left, or whether it is cost-effective to spend a small amount of time diving into shallow places and collecting a large number of shallow books.


    Although there are compromise options, to be honest, it is difficult to grasp the ratio of depth and time, and the quality and quantity of books are not satisfactory.


    It is also worth mentioning that there are not only books from this world, but also books from other worlds in the sea of claddick. Once, after entering this copy, SIVI found a random direction and flew for several kilometers before diving into the water. Then he saw a copy of meat group x at a depth of about 20 meters


    It''s really immoral to have such books.


    At that time, Sylvie sighed and put the meat x into his temporary pocket.


    But this time, SIVI''s goal is clear.


    Because yesterday he saw melolen''s Alchemy notes in the deep water.


    At that time, he was busy with another copy of "Encyclopedia of great incantations - Ancient elf discourse", which seemed to be very powerful. When he saw "the alchemy records of melolen", he just felt a little familiar. He could not immediately remember where he had seen the name.It wasn''t until he left the copy that he suddenly remembered - NIMA, that''s what we learned from the remnant of that thing! At that time, he thought that he could make friends with the emperor, even if he could make friends with the emperor!


    If not for yesterday''s three copies, he would have entered the sea of claddick''s copy right away, and would have fished up merrolen''s Alchemy note!


    After all, there are new students in school today, and Sylvie can''t leave the business behind and run to continue to make copies.


    Therefore, until now everything is arranged and the freshmen are free to move, he has the leisure to enter the copy.


    "It should be around here..."


    The feeling that knowledge is taken away from the mind is not painful, it is just a feeling of emptiness. Resisting the discomfort, Seaver searched for the bookshelf he had seen yesterday in the deep blue water that had changed from the middle layer to the lower layer.


    Before he could find them, however, several hardcover books fluttered from the distance, flapping their covers like butterflies.


    It''s a book type self-discipline inspection puppet. The goal is to expel Book thieves like Sylvie. They have different strengths and weaknesses according to the types of books. If they are knocked down, they can get their own books.


    However, in the sea of claddick, all magic will be weakened a lot, and it will be very troublesome to be surrounded by those annoying things like flies. In addition, it will take a lot of time to fight. Maybe he will be directly expelled by the buoyancy in the sea before the fight is finished. So SIVI plans to take those book puppets around in circles, He found melolen''s Alchemy note before he ran out of knowledge.


    Unfortunately, the sea of claddick is too big, and bookshelves are as numerous as the trees in the tropical rain forest. Even if Sylvie tried his best, he could not find it before he used up his knowledge. Finally, he could only bring a few books he came along with, and his face was depressed by buoyancy.


    Lying on the water, Xiwei stares at the Autobiography of long Aotian for a long time, and finally decides to leave this thing here, so as not to take it out to harm people


    Then he logged out the copy without the clearance reward.


    "It''s OK. There are still 21 opportunities. You can always find them..." Sylvie comforted himself as he put the books, which were actually quite valuable, into the bronze lockers, in preparation for the college''s library, which was not yet under construction.


    After a while, the Dean knocked on the door.


    "Your honor." "Lunch time is up, please go to the auditorium after lunch, and address the students who have passed the admission examination," said Yvonne, who looks more like a lead girl than a princess, and opens the door to Sylvie, who is lying on the sofa (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    There is only one prototype of the college''s kitchen. Too complex dishes can''t be supplied in large quantities. The ingredients are also purchased from the nearby countryside. But even so, the students who passed the examination also ate happily.


    Two long tables are placed side by side in the auditorium. They are full of specialty dishes of the Banshee and the Kates. On both sides of the table are students with different eating styles.


    Riedel looked around him, and then said in a strange whisper to Camille, "is there a lot less assembled now than at first?"


    "It''s a lot less. Some of the guys who were familiar before are gone." Said little portly Dennis, who was sticking his fork into the steak.


    "You just found out now." Kamiyou swallowed the chicken in his mouth, then poured a large glass of apple juice, wiped his mouth and said, "I''ve already asked. In fact, the college seems to have tested us before. Those who failed were sent back. "


    After all, she has been in the society since she was a child. She is more sensitive to many things than Riedel. After returning to the main island, he found that the number of people was wrong, and many people had strange expressions on their faces, so he took the opportunity of going to the toilet to ask others what happened.


    "What test, is it a test of magical aptitude?"


    "And why don''t I remember there was a test?" Tanis asked suspiciously? Did the Academy forget us? "


    Who knows kamiyou shook his head and said, "it''s not the qualification test. Don''t forget that we all received the invitation letter from the college. Riedel and I are just civilians, while fat people are aristocrats. Since they will invite them together regardless of the common people and nobles, it means that this invitation is not for other reasons. It is purely because we have certain talent in magic. We will never start measuring talent again now. In fact, it was personal conduct that was tested


    "Character?" "Don''t call me fat!" Riedel and Tennessee looked at each other.


    "Well, do you remember the carry on bag and the piece of Yao Jing that we just found?" Maybe he didn''t want to be heard by others. Kamiyu deliberately lowered his voice: "that should be our test. If someone wanted to ignore it at that time, I''m afraid we would have to say goodbye to him now."


    At this point, the other two kids suddenly realized. Then there was a burst of fear. Fortunately, there was no greed at that time, otherwise it would be really bad.


    The most miserable thing in the world is not that there is nothing, but that after having something like that, it is lost again because of one''s own misunderstanding.


    Just think about those who came to the college happily with the admission notice and were sent back because of their bad conduct. All the previous joy turned into satire. I''m afraid that feeling is even worse than killing them directly.


    After a while, when all the students finished their meal and did not continue to reach out for the fruits and desserts, the dwarfs and the Kates appeared and took down all the bowls and basins on the table. There were also several Kates jumping onto the long table with big rags, just like skating, sliding on the dishcloth on the long table full of vegetable juice and soup.


    "Kids, I''m glad you''ve proved that you''re qualified to stand here."


    Franken was the first to appear at the front desk of the auditorium. His appearance made the auditorium quiet, which was full of whispers and banter.


    "Of course, this is just the beginning. After the semester officially begins, you will have many teachers who will always pay attention to your words and deeds. If you don''t want to leave school early, please follow the rules and regulations of the college."


    As soon as Franken''s voice fell, the students below burst into a pot. At first, it was only whispering. Soon, the number of people who spoke quickly became more and more like bamboo shoots sprouting up and down. In the auditorium, it was as if there were countless flies buzzing around, which made people feel dizzy.


    "Quiet --"


    Franken''s voice is not too loud, but it is surprisingly effective. With his command, the sound in the auditorium disappears immediately.


    It seems that his prestige as a teacher has been initially established Of course, it can''t be ruled out that his appearance is too terrible


    "The following is the president''s speech, everyone applauds welcome."


    "What kind of person do you think the dean is?" Riedel whispered to his two companions


    "It must be a kind old man with a white beard." "The deans of the school of magic should be like that," kamiyu vowed


    "Yes, you should wear an old magic robe, a pointed wizard''s hat, a long walking stick in your hand, a snow-white beard on the ground, and a magic book under your armpit."


    Tanis also said the image of the venerable old magician in his mind.


    But when Aldrich''s dean came to the front desk, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    The magic robe and pointed Wizard Hat are well dressed, but Sylvie didn''t take either the magic wand or the magic book. The most important thing is that he is too youngIn the eyes of the children, Sylvie was at most about the age of their father.


    "Well, it seems to disappoint you, but I''m really the Dean here: Sylvie idrick." SIVI looked at the faces of the little guys under the stage, a little dumbfounded, but he continued solemnly, "of course, you can call me the Dean directly."


    "First of all, welcome to Aldrich college. In the name of Dean, I promise you will have a full student era."


    "As you can see, Aldrich college is still in the process of construction, and there will be many new facilities after that. If you have any dissatisfaction with the current facilities, you can go to Professor Franken for advice."


    Franken grinned at seavy''s words, but the smile didn''t seem to have any effect. Instead, all the children were silent


    "In addition, our college is a little special. Well, when you start to study, you should be able to realize the special features of various facilities. In a word, don''t make a fuss about it."


    "Our college implements the credit system. Except for some goods in the grocery store, all magic items and most special facilities need to consume credits. As for how to obtain credits, your tutor should teach you well. Please don''t leave casually."


    "Finally, I wish you a happy study." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    "Why should I accompany you to catch fish..."


    Tannis, with a wand about his height, sat glumly in the muddy grass by the river.


    "Of course, it''s because we''re tired of the college''s a set meal!" Kamiyu in the river replied without hesitation.


    He stood on the edge of the river. The clear and cold water only covered his legs. The cool breeze from time to time made kamiyu feel very comfortable.


    "So, what does it have to do with me if you''re tired of a set meal?"


    Tanis asked indignantly.


    There are many kinds of packages available in the Aldrich college canteen, but in addition to the free a package, you have to pay a little credit to eat other packages.


    Although the a set meal is delicious and nutritious, no matter who is always eating the same kind of food, will be bored?


    We should know that at present, there are only two ways to obtain credits, one is through the attendance of the course, and the attendance of the three major subjects of magic theory, alchemy and history of magic is one credit, and the other elective courses are two credits; the second one is to obtain class award points by answering questions from professors or performing well in class A professor can award up to 15 points.


    Most of the students only rely on the attendance of the main subject to obtain basic credits. Although the attendance scores of those elective courses are very high, the little banshees, as temporary professors, give lectures too boring, which always makes them fall into a state of drowsiness. If they are caught sleeping in class, their attendance scores can only be ignored. Therefore, it is too extravagant for kamiyu to spend the hard credit in the future to satisfy their tongue desire.


    At this initial stage, tannis, who had been taught by his family''s worshiping master and had some research on some alchemy, obviously had a great advantage. Most of the time, after a class, he could eat five or six points of class reward points by himself, so he would spend a little credit to make himself eat better.


    The magic wand in his hand was also full of credits and was redeemed in the store. Although it was only the "apprentice''s practice wand" that he had been waiting for at the beginning, it was too precious for these little guys. No wonder this guy always carried it with him, even when he was sleeping, and bought from others all the time Those who can''t afford to show off


    To be honest, his behavior of being such a fuss has not been blocked up in the alley so far, which shows how good the quality of the students at Aldrich college is.


    With a splash of water, Riedel jerked his head out of the middle of the stream.


    He stroked his face with his hand, shook his head, and then said, "there are a lot of fish below, but I can''t catch those fish ghosts."


    "I got some shrimp. How about making a fish basket?" Kamiyou, holding a few shrimps in his hand, suggested to Riedel.


    "If you want to fish, it''s too troublesome to make a fish basket, and you may not be cheated." Riedel clattered on to the shore, and every step brought a pool of water. Kamiyu even found a thumb sized fish in one of them.


    "I don''t have the patience to fish. Besides Ah, it''s a red haired dog. The wind is blowing hard Kamiyou just wanted to say something, but suddenly found that there was a picket in the distance.


    The picket committee is an official college organization established not long ago. Its members are selected from the students. At present, there are only ten members. Their task is to find and catch those students who are doing dangerous things or violate the college rules and give them to Franken, who is currently the part-time Dean of discipline. Franken will be punished according to the seriousness of the case and credit will be added to the successful picket.


    Many students have been warned when they do something messy, and so far, more than 20 people have been sent to Professor Franken. Therefore, for naughty students, the picket is a very troublesome existence.


    In addition, because they all wear red uniforms, they are also called red fur dogs by students who don''t like them.


    "You three, stop!" The picket members over there also found them and ran after them.


    "It''s only when you stop that there''s a ghost!" Kamiyu called out with an almost provocative attitude, and then accelerated his escape.


    "Say Why do I Whoosh Run, too


    This intense exercise was torture to tannis, who weighed more than his peers. He was sweating and panting, and he called to the two men running in front of him: "obviously, I am There''s no water


    Even so, he did not forget his wand, still firmly in his hand.


    "Do you think the red dog will listen to you?" However, Riddell, who was used to being wild, ran easily and didn''t even breathe disorderly: "so it''s better to run first ~"


    "..." Finally, tannis could only silently shed sweat and tears, shouting in his heart that he was careless in making friends.


    ***Seeing several students running around in the vestibule, Sylvie takes his eyes back from the one-way transparent arched French window.


    Originally, there was no window in the dean''s office, but SIVI found that he could transform the dean''s office at will as long as he paid a certain amount of achievement. It happened that after the credit system was opened, he gradually had new achievements. So he simply installed an arc-shaped glass wall in his Dean''s office, which was necessary for big boss in various movies. Then, because of the lighting problem, he changed the whole glass wall into the most half of the floor to floor windows


    "I didn''t expect the unexpected trouble of setting up a college." SIVI rubbed his forehead and complained with a headache, "those little guys are totally different from the students in the school of magic in my impression. They are so naughty."


    "Because of you The students in our college are too young. " Evangeline, who was sitting on the sofa drinking black tea, took over Seaver''s words: "in general colleges, students are at least 12 years old."


    "Of course I know that..." Sylvie sighed. The key is that he didn''t choose the kids. The only way to choose students was to give them to the owls sent by the system.


    "Besides, the students seem to be complaining about the canteen meal. What do you think, Dean?" Evangeline looked at Sylvie''s distressed look, but showed a little smile.


    "princess, don''t be so cold." Sylvie shrugged his shoulders and replied with disapproval, "we have limited material resources here. If you can persuade your esteemed mother to allocate more resources such as food, I can make the canteen open more free meals."


    "If I leave here, I will be exposed in the eyes of the mage Association immediately?" Evangeline put down the petal shaped tea cup of porcelain in her hand, and her expression on her face became a little more serious: "in addition, I don''t know what it is for you to risk falling out with the mage Association and run to the cubic prison to save me. It''s not worth it at all."


    Sylvie turned and looked out of the window again.


    "It''s not worth it. I''m just entrusted by her majesty." Now, he said, "sooner or later, it will not affect me."


    "Break? And the mage association? What the hell are you thinking about? " Evangeline blinked her beautiful big eyes and asked in a puzzled way.


    As a magician and a magician who has set up a magic academy, he wants to break up with the sorcerer Association, which is the most authoritative organization of magicians It''s just like a film company breaking up with the company. It''s unbelievable.


    "Do you know who is the speaker of the mage Council now?" Instead of answering Evangeline directly, Sylvie asked a question that was irrelevant.


    "Shaman mendeletov, one of the greatest magicians of mankind at present, is also the only one who has the potential to impact the legendary great mage." Evangeline replied immediately.


    But Sylvie added to the seemingly frightening Title: "also the current Dean of St. dolagon college."


    "So what?" Evangeline asked curiously, "does this have anything to do with your intention to break with the mage society?"


    "Of course." The sun shone through the tan glass on Sylvie, stretching his shadow: "because I''m the man who wants to be the dean of the world''s first Academy of magic." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Yvonne ignored SIVI, who was trying to be overbearing. She half closed her eyes and sipped a sip of black tea with extremely elegant movements. Her slender eyelashes cast a light shadow on her milky skin.


    Vivien, who was put on play by Evangeline, turned around and sat down on the boss''s chair behind the desk: "the rest is put aside in advance. The main function of the college is to educate students. How are you doing in class now?"


    "Do you want the truth or the compliment?" Evangeline avoided Sylvie''s eyes, and gazed at her cup, which was not cheap, but expensive, as if she could see something from the simple patterns on it.


    "If you say that, there must be something wrong with it?" Sylvie raised his eyebrows and ignored Evangeline''s appetizing methods. He said with dignity: "great success is always based on constant failure. Just shoot me!"


    The girl was so moved that she refused him.


    "You just have to sneak in and listen to the class once Anyway, it''s not difficult for those children to recognize you with your magical makeup technique? " I have seen the effect of artists'' masks, according to Evangeline.


    It has always been a place where Sylvie prides himself on being good. So he asked Theo to go to the class with a disposable microphone, while he sat in the dean''s room to watch the live broadcast.


    I''m kidding. Although the artist''s mask can completely change a person''s appearance, it doesn''t help a person''s body shape. How can he, an adult male with a height of 175 cm, mix up and down in a pile of small dots over a meter!


    The crystal ball in the dean''s office can observe any place in the college except the toilet and the student''s dormitory. However, there is no sound. Therefore, he spent 10 points to buy a disposable microphone that can transmit the sound for an hour to add some sound to the picture. Although the sound will have a delay of about one or two seconds compared with the picture, it is very important for him to pass through It''s Seaver sitting in front of a computer watching pirated books, which has no effect at all


    In this way, Sylvie also found the problem.


    The first is the classroom. The classrooms of the college either directly use the original large rooms of the castle, or connect several small rooms into large rooms. However, no matter what kind of classroom it is, it is a little smaller for more than 100 people, and the elective course is better. The three major subjects basically fill up the classroom. If a person with intense phobia comes to the podium and faces the dense head, I''m afraid he can''t even say a word


    The second point is about classroom discipline. Aside from the sleepers, the most intolerable part of class discipline is interrupting. Although most of the time, children are not malicious, even just follow the teacher''s words, if it is a single person or a few people in class, naturally there will be no such interruption, but don''t forget that now there are more than 100 students in the class at the same time, so almost every time the class will be a mess, only after the teacher calls for half a day''s silence, will gradually Stop the noise and continue to listen - with the exception of Franken, whose appearance is terrible and who is now acting as the director of instruction, few students dare to interrupt his magic theory class


    Although there are many other problems, the most important ones are these two points.


    "I see. If it''s just this, it''s OK." SIVI rubbed on the crystal ball for a moment, and the image in the crystal ball disappeared and returned to its original crystal clear appearance.


    "Oh? Do you have any good solutions


    Yvonne, who was watching SIVI peeping at the students'' class, put down her tea cup and asked Seaver with interest.


    "Classes, of course." Sylvie did not hesitate to take out the class system in his original world: "turning students into several groups with similar numbers can not only effectively solve the problem of large number of students, but also increase the cohesion of the class and the sense of competition between classes in disguise. It will do more with one stone."


    "I see. It''s just a branch." Evangeline nodded to show that she had understood.


    There is a similar system in the world, but compared with the Chinese class, this kind of system in the World Academy of magic is more like the branch system in Harry Potter.


    "No, no, no, it''s not an unchanging branch school. Although it can achieve certain results, the long-term opposition will lead to the internal division of the college. In my hometown, there is a saying that" the strongest fortress will be conquered from within. "Naturally, I will not make such a mistake Sylvie immediately pointed out the biggest difference between his proposal and Evangeline''s branch system: "I plan to re divide classes in each grade. Although it will cause some difficulties for students to cooperate with each other and make them get familiar with their peers every year, it can also improve their adaptability to the greatest extent, even after leaving the college In a completely unfamiliar environment, I''m not at a loss. "


    Seeing that the girl didn''t seem to have any feelings, SIVI could only go on: "in addition, after the third grade, I intend to let them choose the direction of improvement, that is, the so-called ''major''. After that, they will form a class with the same major, and there will be no change any more.""Well, let''s just say that." Although Sylvie said a lot of things, Evangeline was still unmoved. The old God picked up the cup again and took a sip of black tea.


    "Just for the time being..." Sylvie smiles bitterly.


    "And how are you going to divide the classes?" "Do you want to return the cup to the draw?" she asked


    "That''s too irresponsible. Even I wouldn''t do that." Sylvie shook his head and denied the girl''s casual conjecture: "the reason why we didn''t implement the classification system at the beginning is that we need to observe the characteristics of these students themselves, and then allocate the classes according to certain rules for the first time. I''ve even figured out the name of the class. "


    He took out some objects that looked like plastic plates from his desk drawer and put them on the desk for the girls to watch.


    "Heracles of power", "Theseus of wisdom", "Prometheus of unyielding", "Perseus of courage" are all strange names... " Evangeline looked at the sign written in common language and asked in a puzzled way.


    "The names of heroes in a myth system in my hometown are just the names of classes."


    Siwei replied casually, and put back the signs that she intended to use as a classroom door sign in the drawer. "Then, my princess, what do you think of my performance?"


    "Eighty points." "The girl immediately replied:" a little lack of action, but determination and processing ability is very satisfactory. "


    "What a surprise comment."


    Sylvie shrugged, and the expression on his face made it impossible to tell whether he was happy or disappointed.


    "I think so." Her Royal Highness Princess went straight to the door of the president''s office. "Then I''ll go back to the room first. If you stay here too long, your alchemist will probably run away."


    Sylvie bent his mouth irrefutably.


    "Oh, I almost forgot." When Evangeline put her hand on the doorknob, she suddenly turned back as if she thought of something. "The dean of Bruno seems to want to discuss with you. If you are free, you may as well visit Holly Ann college again."


    "Well, there have been a lot of things recently..." Sylvie tried to make an excuse. After all, he was treated well at that time. On the contrary, as soon as he left his college, he turned around and set up a college of his own. In this case, it was really a bit of a thing to let him go to see Bruno head of College calmly.


    "What if he wants to discuss with you about Langer''s treasure?"


    Evangeline did not pay attention to SIVI''s excuse. After dropping a heavy bomb, she left the dean''s office with a smile in her mouth.


    This guy definitely wants to watch jokes! Sylvie thought a little indignantly.


    "Refuse I don''t think so... "


    In the dean''s room with only one person left, Seaver looked at the new "Langer treasure" task item in the college''s system task list and sighed heavily. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Sylvie''s Falcon landed at the foot of the mountain of Huolian School of magic as usual. The sight of Soren''s eye is still vivid. Who can guarantee that this thing will not attack itself? Anyway, Sylvie didn''t want to get in the way of it.


    Soon, SIVI was on the main steps of the mountain town of govenhora.


    Different from the exquisite appearance in the impression, the mountain city of govenhora seems to have been baptized by the fire of war like many cities. Many places can see the ruins and caves made by magic or other things. Even on a slope, there is a chaotic scene similar to the debris flow.


    Before riding on the Ji Ying falcon, I saw the black spots on the pure white mountain city in the sky. These black spots should be the victims.


    "I''ve been waiting, Mr. Aldrich." An old woman in a simple robe came up the hill.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lauren." Sylvie politely greets the old woman who took care of him when he was at Huolian National Academy of Magic: "you look much younger than last time."


    "Thank you for your compliment, but I know what I am like. It''s Mr. Aldrich. You''re young and promising, and you''ve opened your own college. "


    The kind old woman looked at Seaver with a smile, which made him uncomfortable.


    The two continued to be polite for a while, and Mrs. Lauren took seavy to the college.


    On the way, Seaver also insinuated a lot of information to Mrs. Lauren, but he always felt that Mrs. Lauren deliberately leaked the information to him. After all, she was older than his two life combined, and Sylvie was the first one not to believe that he could fool her casually.


    In the recent war, Huolian National Academy of magic was also given special attention by vampires and abyssal demons. While Bruno and a group of strong men were trapped by each other''s top masters, including the inferior demons, there were about 10000 enemies besieging Huolian Magic Academy. Regardless of the number of strong ones, the number of troops attacking Huolian School of magic was even more than that of the main force of the Empire at that time.


    Even with the eyes of Sauron, Huolian college has suffered a lot under the fierce and fearless suicide attack of the enemy.


    The students are OK. Under the attack of the enemy, less than 50 people were killed, but almost everyone was injured. The continuous casting of high-intensity also caused some damage to their spirit, which made them less energetic and looked more depressed. Not to mention almost giving up sleep after that, risking soul damage for a long time of meditation to restore magic.


    More than 800 people died in the battle in govenhora mountain city, nearly half of whom died in order to protect the students. Compared with their own lives, these predecessors who have failed in the magic road will have the chance to live, and they will be the first to leave those students with unlimited future.


    "They are all good, our college No, it''s the pride of the horian empire. " When Mrs. Lauren said this, the expression on her face was not grief, but pride and pride. It was obvious that she was truly proud of the residents who might have been her students before.


    Indeed, even on the road, SIVI could tell that the atmosphere in the mountain city was different from before.


    Although the smiles on the faces of the residents are much less, their expressions are more resolute than usual. Except for a few things, such as the sudden striptease of Bruno college president, nothing can shake their will.


    "But we have to thank you for bringing the loss down to this level." Mrs. Lauren changed back to the kind old granny she had just been. She said to Seaver with a smile: "if you hadn''t let the students and residents run in each other in the college at the beginning of the war, so that their cooperation ability has improved a lot, I''m afraid we will have a peak of staff reduction at the beginning of the war. Maybe it''s us or that group of night walkers who can stand here now What about it. "


    "I''m flattered."


    Sylvie blushed when he heard Mrs. Lauren''s praise. He didn''t want to be so far away. He just wanted to let the students do that kind of thing and interfere with the Vampire Prince


    ***


    "long time no see, Mr. Aldrich."


    Outside the door of Huolian college, Bruno, the head of the college, is already waiting there.


    To be able to get a big magician''s reception in person, this kind of courtesy can be crowned with the word "honor" for a middle-level magician.


    Bruno''s demeanor has given SIVI enough face, and there are many injuries that are almost healed, and the students who are too busy are beginning to sneak their heads out of the window and look this way.


    "Hello, Langer Master. " Sylvie thought about it for a while, and finally decided to use the more secure title of "master" to address the original boss.


    In this regard, Bruno''s expression did not seem to change much, but his eyes showed a trace of loss. Sylvie used to call him Dean Bruno.


    "If you can come, let''s go in and talk about it in detail."Bruno didn''t want to be surrounded by people, so he took the initiative to ask siverta to enter the college and discuss some more confidential matters in the dean''s office.


    But in the middle of their journey, a small accident happened.


    "How dare you, ungrateful bastard, come back!"


    Mounted on a huge oil painting mounted at the entrance of the dean''s outdoor corridor, a middle-aged man with a very obscene look was pointing at SIVI and shouting: "a villain like you should be stuffed into the dung of a walking dragon to make magic fertilizer to increase the fertility of the land!"


    Probably because of what the students have guessed from their words, this ghost species, which is called "talkative Timo" by the college staff, seems to be very keen on Seaver.


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about whether to let the smelly guy taste the light and let him feel what it means to be immortal and want to die, Bruno had already started to yell.


    "Timo, he''s my guest now." The old man stared at the oil painting without blinking. Although he didn''t say too much, the escaping momentum made SIVI feel the natural gap between the great magician and him.


    If it wasn''t for the big plug-in of the college system, I''m afraid the original SIVI would not have reached Bruno''s level for decades or hundreds of years.


    "But Lord Langer, such a dirty, mean creature..." Timo seems to be puzzled by Bruno''s words.


    "Timo." The old man called again, but it contained a sense of dignity.


    "Well, well, since you said that..." As if he was sulking, he could not help murmuring something, but he did not continue to speak ill of Sylvie. While operating the oil painting, he slid aside to reveal the corridor leading to the dean''s office.


    "Thank you for maintaining me." Sylvie said a word of thanks.


    "No, young man, I''m not defending you." Bruno, on the other hand, has an old urchin smile: "I''m protecting Timo."


    Have you seen through your intention to do it. SIVI was surprised, but there was nothing on his face. He just followed the old man into the dean''s room.


    "I believe you have a general understanding of why I came to you?"


    As Bruno spoke, his cupboard nearby opened automatically, and two teacups with four thin legs and several white pots with shapes and sizes similar to sparrow wings ran out.


    "What would you like, coffee, black tea, pumpkin juice or honey milk?"


    "Well, give me a cup of coffee with milk." Xi Wei first answered his last question, and then came to the point: "well, your Highness has revealed to me that it is about Langer''s treasure."


    "Give me a pumpkin juice with honey, thank you." Bruno said a word to the pile of pots and pans, and then turned his eyes to Sylvie: "yes, we have deciphered the location of Langer''s treasure with the help of that little vampire - in fact, we have found the treasure, and the only lack is the means to get it out."


    The cup full of coffee is like a drunken drunk. His four small legs are swinging around and staggering towards SIVI. This makes him worry about whether he will knock the cup of coffee over. From the perspective of probability, it seems that it is not small


    "You don''t need to ask me for this kind of thing? I''m just a middle-level magician. "


    Sylvie didn''t want to belittle himself, but he couldn''t think of the reason why he had to come by himself.


    Regardless of the high-level magicians in the college, it is estimated that there will be no big problem just by using Bruno''s own contacts to find some people who are better than SIVI. If they are serious, they can call Mrs. Sharon back for help.


    However, the other side chose to call him over.


    Obviously, no one is willing to give the soy sauce what they have worked hard to find, especially if they find treasure or magic items, even if they are big magicians like Bruno.


    So, what is the reason that Bruno chose to sacrifice part of his interests to make such a decision?


    Sylvie subconsciously picked up the cup, but saw those hanging under the cup, like dying spiders shaking feet, suddenly lost his appetite and put a full cup of coffee back on the table.


    "No, you are the most suitable person to get Langer''s treasure this time." Bruno said with a serious face, and took up the cup, regardless of the movements of those small legs, and drank the orange liquid inside: "I promise." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    A red and a blue moon hung in the night sky, so that the night is particularly bright, even the bright stars are in the contrast of the two months appear a lot dimmer.


    Interestingly, even in a different world, the matching of the three primary colors has not changed much. As a result of the harmony between red and blue, all the trees and buildings on the ground are covered with a layer of tulle like dark purple light.


    In many parts of the eastern plain, there is a rumor that "the moment of the double moon is the moment of sewing the devil". It is said that on the night when the two moons gather together, it is easy to encounter some harmful demons.


    This is also the case. Although we have not grasped the specific reasons, many demons will enter a state of extreme excitement when they come out of the moon. And the weak social demons such as goblin will have similar symptoms of mania. In this kind of night, some goblin communities will attack the human villages in remote areas crazily Phenomenon.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Sylvie.


    He yawned, his face full of sleepiness from his sleep, and staggered behind the head of Bruno college. Except for the two of them, only Mrs. Lauren followed the head of Bruno college.


    It''s midnight, and hollian college has a curfew, so they don''t meet anyone else along the way.


    "So where are you going to take me?"


    After a yawn, Sylvie''s spirits improved a little. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and asked the silent old man in front of him.


    During the day in the headmaster''s office to the end of the day, the old man did not give a detailed description of the specific matters. He had been thinking about him all the time. He only said mysteriously that only SIVI had the ability to explore the longer treasure alone.


    Only a moment ago, the old man knocked on the door of his bedroom and said that he would go to the entrance of the treasure with him.


    "Little Edric, your memory needs a good exercise. I just said that we are going to the location of the Langer treasure."


    Bruno stroked his long white beard, with no dignity of the past, and said, looking like an old child.


    I don''t know whether the other party is so excited because he can find the treasure right away, or because he wants to paralyze himself through this performance. So, although he still has a sleepy expression of lack of interest, he has left an eye in his heart and his mind is almost clear.


    In this way, he immediately found something wrong.


    "Wait We were on the second floor just now, "he said, staring around.


    The surrounding furnishings are full of strong baroque style, but in SIVI''s impression, the surrounding decorative scenery seems to be Roman style.


    Even if it seems that Chen Huo Wei''s college has been set up for a few days, it seems that Chen Huo Wei''s school is different from Li Yang''s in the same style.


    "Why, it seems to be the third floor all of a sudden?"


    "There are many rumors about the lost corridor. For example, the so-called Shenyin, and the ships that suddenly disappeared in some sea areas, but appeared in the extremely distant sea areas that could not have appeared in a few days later However, the lost corridor in the college is not as strong as that. In the popular saying among students, "there is no shortcut."


    Instead of Bruno, Mrs. Lauren, who did not say a word all the way, said: "this is a very rare magic phenomenon in nature. The reason is unknown. In fact, let alone the analytic principle. Because of its extremely rare characteristics, the mage association has not yet reached a conclusion on whether this phenomenon exists or not. However, the legendary mage, Mr. clapper Langer, has fixed this extremely rare natural magic phenomenon in the castle, greatly increasing the probability of its occurrence, and even affecting the connection point of the entrance and exit of the lost corridor because of the thinking of the object of this phenomenon. "


    Sylvie nodded thoughtfully - which would explain why it was a shortcut.


    "And at some special moment, the probability of this happening is 100 percent."


    As Mrs. Lauren stopped, Bruno added, "for example, now."


    While Sylvie was still thinking about what Bruno meant, the two men in front of him stopped.


    Driven by curiosity, Sylvie also stepped up quickly.


    This is the end of the corridor, but there is no window around, which makes the corner look very dark. There is a huge hanging picture on the wall.


    The painting is about a creature like a devil who is killing a group of human beings or sub humans. There are mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. However, this is not the real surprise. At the bottom of the picture, it was just a sea of blood. At the moment, there is really a bright red liquid seeping from the portrait, flowing through the frame and dropping on the ground. I don''t know how long the bright red liquid has accumulated into a small puddle, and the faint smell of smell fills the end of the corridor.At the end of the corridor, Sylvie has not been here. After all, it''s normal to get lost in a huge castle at the beginning Although I can''t remember what the content of this picture is, it''s definitely not this kind of Shura scroll that doesn''t look like a good thing.


    Obviously, this should be one of the seven miracles of the "shortcut to nonexistence" as "the painting scroll of Shura at the time of double moon reflection".


    "The three pillar demons who control the river Styx."


    "One of the pillars: the crawling Princess of the black iron coffin governs all tangible things in the river Styx."


    "The second pillar: the remains of the immortal of Lingyang, which controls all tangible and intangible things in the river Styx."


    "The third pillar: the artifact of the black dome jade at the extreme position controls all the intangible and immaterial things in the river Styx."


    With Bruno''s singing, the painting scroll of Shura seems to fade suddenly, and the color of the whole painting changes from dazzling red to gray. Then, two big blood red characters appear on the background of a gray white image: password.


    "The bones of the Dark Dragon King are dotted with stars, and the souls of the unjust dead. In the witness of the lost corridor, by Langer''s blood, come back, come back. "


    After Bruno repeated "come back" three times, the original two meter high painting scroll seems to have been torn from it, revealing a big hole with dark blue light.


    "This is Langer''s treasure?" Sylvie looked suspiciously at the big hole.


    "That''s right. There should be a lot of organs for dealing with intruders. However, there is a special boundary on the entrance of the cave, so no mage of high rank or above can enter it... " Bruno breathed a long breath. Sylvie noticed that his forehead was covered with sweat, and even his pale but lustrous hair had dried up. It seemed that the chant just now was not as easy as it seemed: "maybe the legendary master can break the boundary, but at least I can''t do it now."


    "Why not find some middle-level magicians to form a team to enter, so that the success rate can not be enlarged a lot?"


    Sylvie asked curiously. Although he thought that he would not be inferior to anyone in the middle-level magicians, even if he had a good chance of winning against the high-level magicians, his power of one person was limited after all, and it was obviously more advantageous to form a team.


    "Because we can''t make sure that there will be spies from the mage society." As Bruno grinned bitterly, Mrs. Lauren replied: "if the longer treasure is known there, we will be very passive."


    Now, Sylvie got it.


    Because he was afraid that the information about the treasure in his hand would be known by the mage Association, he could only find someone like him who had almost broken away with the mage Association. Compared with the giant of the mage Association, it was easier to deal with a small business like SIVI. Of course, Bruno and his colleagues may also be trying to preserve the middle-level combat effectiveness of the Academy.


    So the question now is whether or not to enter the entrance of the treasure which looks very suspicious (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    The oval hole emits an arc of dark blue light, just like the mouth of a giant beast, which is frightening, but it can also arouse people''s thirst for knowledge.


    Even if he didn''t touch it, SIVI could feel that there was a thin layer of enchantment on it, but he didn''t know whether the effect of the enchantment was to prevent high-level and above magicians from entering, as Bruno said.


    Sylvie thought about it for a long time. At last, he thought that Bruno didn''t seem to have to deceive himself. If a great mage really wanted to do something bad to him, he could do more than that. In addition, there was a task about Langer''s treasure in the taskbar. So he decided to believe each other''s words and go in and find out.


    In any case, even if there is something wrong, he can escape back to college through the expensive return crystal.


    Behind the entrance is a downward sloping ramp. The whole tunnel is only one person wide and almost two meters high. No matter how many people come, they can only march in a line.


    In addition, every interval in the tunnel, there will be a cluster of crystal with the size of index finger on the wall. Although there is no magic wave on the crystal, there is a glittering blue light coming out, which can shine through the whole narrow tunnel. The dark blue light that I want to see from the outside of the tunnel is also from these crystals.


    Soon Sylvie decided that this place was not built directly in Huolian college, but that a strong man relying on the college opened up a half plane and put the entrance of the half plane into the college. Because he has walked along this straight and long inclined tunnel for more than ten minutes, from the distance, he should have left the college long ago and came to the streets or houses in the mountain city of govenhora, but he is still in the tunnel, which can explain the problem.


    If a person below a great mage comes to find that he suddenly enters a half plane, he will be worried and even turn around to run away. After all, the hemiplane is the pronoun of instability and extreme danger. As long as you are not careful, you will be bound forever. If you want to find the original world from the vast sea of planes and space debris, then you will succeed The rate is almost the same as winning five million in the lottery.


    But Sylvie is an exception.


    From the beginning of the crossing, the goods have been spinning in various copies similar to the half plane, and have no fear of the half plane at all. Three times a day, the chance to copy makes him look at things like eating and sleeping. If he doesn''t brush a copy every day, he still feels uncomfortable. Therefore, even if he suddenly finds himself in a half plane, he doesn''t have any panic and fear. On the contrary, he speeds up his progress with interest.


    After a while, Sylvie finally came out of the narrow passage. The scene in front of him made him a little accustomed to the narrow channel. He had a sudden sense of relief.


    the gray sky as like as two peas of clouds and no sky light, and a vision of a wilderness forest, which is different from the eastern plains, all the trees and plants look like a ceramic texture. Some of them even look like crystal.


    In addition to the trees, there are many mushrooms about 10 cm high on the ground, which also look like carved crystal. These mushrooms are just like the crystal in the tunnel, releasing a faint blue light, and this kind of mushroom emitting cold color light is the only light source in the world.


    At first, Sylvie thought that the vegetation, like the fossil forests of the earth, had undergone apoptosis and had undergone some changes before becoming this crystalline tree.


    But when he got close to the trees, SIVI suddenly found that, except for some trees which fell to the ground, and their crystal luster faded away and became a pile of broken bricks and tiles, there was a faint magic power circulating in other trees.


    At this time, he realized that these trees were not only not apoptotic, but also full of vitality in another form.


    As he went deeper and deeper into the crystal forest, he became more and more awed by its creator.


    Although there is not a large number of shrubs in the general forest, the forest floor is not empty with mushrooms and stalagmite moss like sea squirts.


    Besides, in addition to plants and fungi (probably...) In addition, there are many animals in the forest which are unexpected to Sylvie.


    There are insects that surround the fluorescent mushrooms and look like fireflies - they don''t emit light, but they reflect the light of fluorescent mushrooms like the moon, making them look like they are glowing. Some insects are similar to ordinary stones, but they are actually similar to mussels. They are wrapped in soft bodies and climb on the ground with small scales Crustaceans of the same size as the Labrador, with a total of 12 legs and a strange Crystal Spider with sharp edges


    Rao Shiwei''s current knowledge reserves are numerous and amazing, but none of these animals and plants can be named.


    These disorderly animals and crystal forest complement each other, forming a unique ecosystem, but also let Sylvie sit at the bottom of the well, and open his eyes again.


    It''s not that there are no demons attacking SIVI all the way, but he is in a good mood because he sees the scenery. Some large crystal spiders and scorpions want to attack him secretly. As a result, all the slags of level 11 or level 2 were beaten by him and released to lifeAfter that, there was no sense of demons attacking SIVI, which also proved that the creatures of this half plane had the ability of thinking, and they were not the type that could only carry out the command like most puppets.


    Without noticing, Sylvie spent more than an hour in the crystal forest. Although he still had a lot of things he wanted to see about the biological experiments, God knew when the entrance would disappear. Although he could leave with the crystal on his way home, he was not interested in doing such troublesome things as running back from Aldrich college to Huolian college.


    So he gathered up his emotions and launched the floating technique to see a certain direction floating in the past.


    Before long, he suddenly found a dark brown hill in the crystal forest.


    In the exquisite and beautiful crystal forest, the hill like cow dung is very eye-catching, and even makes SIVI have the impulse to simply use large magic to blow it off.


    Then he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the hill, as if there was a slight undulation


    The next moment, SIVI''s floating skill was suffocated, and the whole person almost fell out of the air.


    "Sleeping trough, is this a monster?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    After a day of messy things, I didn''t have the spirit to code words.


    In addition, tomorrow will start with 5000 more (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Suddenly, Tuo Wei realized that the object was hovering from the sky.


    The huge palm slapped on the ground like a hammer, causing an astonishing noise and vibration. Many crystal clusters acting as leaves on the crystal trees were shaken down, just like the cherry blossom petals. It was like a picture scroll carefully described by a master painter, which was pleasing to the eyes.


    Of course, it would be better if we could exclude the figure sitting on the ground.


    Sylvie frowned slightly, looking at the huge figure that had slowly stood up.


    Generally speaking, the adult giant monster body size in six to eight meters or so, can grow to ten meters, has been regarded as the giant monster Yao Ming. In addition, although there are subspecies of trolls, they are not advanced, so it is impossible to change the size of trolls once they are adults.


    However, there are exceptions to everything. At least the giant monster that appears in front of Sylvie has reached 20 meters in height, which is theoretically impossible to exist.


    Then, Sylvie discovered another amazing fact. Above the monster''s shoulder, there was only a small neck wrapped in a dirty cloth. In the gap between the strips, there were even bones and wriggling windpipes - it had no head.


    Is it true that the headless Troll Lord, one of the seven unimaginable colleges?


    Sylvie thought to himself as he circled carefully over the monster, observing it carefully.


    "I''ve brought Franken with me."


    Franken will enchant the troll. At the beginning, he also manipulated two snow trolls of level 16 as his own.


    Conventional trolls are weaker than snow trolls in various aspects, so even though snow trolls are afraid of fire, their crusade level is still only 15 levels.


    Of course, compared with the ordinary Crusade level 15 demons, the fighting power of trolls is still worth affirming. At least not many of those guys can beat a heavy infantry team into meat pie on their own It is said that there was a war between principalities when mankind was still in the state of civil war before the establishment of the pan Terran integrated alliance. When the main army of one country marched, it encountered a large group of monsters in the process of migration, which caused heavy losses to the army, so that the country was defeated in the war and finally was destroyed


    The reason why there is such a strong destructive power, but the Crusade level is not high is very simple, because these forces are infinite, thick skinned and rough skinned guys have an obvious weakness, that is, the small head that does not match the huge and big body.


    Therefore, as long as the distance is widened, the first level mages with good mentality can kill trolls alone.


    In fact, even a small group of hunters can try to kill adult trolls if they know each other''s weaknesses and are prepared - but this behavior is very risky, and there is nothing particularly valuable about trolls. Therefore, unless these fools threaten the safety of villages and towns, few people will try to kill them ungratefully.


    So the question is, what if trolls don''t have a head?


    Now Sylvie is about to experience the experience of fighting this unprecedented monster.


    Because there is no head, even the vocal cord is not expected to be left, so this headless Troll does not use "roar, threat" or "roar and awe" like magic abilities. Instead, like a boiling kettle, it emits a white smoke from the fracture of its neck, which is just around its body.


    Even with a straight line distance of more than 50 meters away from it, Sylvie is still in this way, almost sure that the treasure is under the valve plate.


    It''s too troublesome to defeat the headless troll. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to defeat it. Unless you directly use the nether magic sword, the empty King''s fist or the improved version of the brilliance, you can defeat it in a short time, but it will take a lot of magic.


    Instead of being so wasteful, it''s better to use sarcasm to pull hatred, try to pull the troll away, and then take advantage of it to rush directly into the valve plate.


    Or that sentence, as long as you can get it, anyway, the crystal on the way back is still in the state of being able to use, so don''t be afraid of what will happen.


    However, the headless Troll was very vigilant, and would never leave the place more than 10 meters away from the valve plate. No matter how SIVI seduced him, it would have no effect.


    After all the crystal trees around him were pulled out, the troll began to attack SIVI with earth and stones. As long as he put his hand on the ground, the headless Troll could lift up a piece of mud as big as an ordinary classroom and throw it at SIVI in a similar posture. SIVI leaned, rubbing the rotating mud, and easily dodged his opponent''s attack.


    In just a few minutes, the average altitude of the ground where the troll was located dropped by 5 or 6 meters. If it wasn''t for the fact that there was still a lot of soil around the living door plank, which looked like a well, SIVI almost thought that the troll would dig out the basement by himself


    "It won''t work like this."The fireball with the basin size hit the troll, and it didn''t even focus this time, but the place hit was a little red.


    Shivy frowned and flew out of the troll''s muddy range, about 300 meters from the flap. In range, you must concentrate on dodging the other side''s attack, so you must be far away from it.


    Hiding behind a tree, he began to think about how to deal with the stubborn monster.


    First of all, the opponent''s attack is limited by distance, so now that you have mastered the opponent''s range, you can stand outside the range and slowly grind him to death with some super long-distance magic. This method is very safe and secure, but as mentioned before, it is a waste of time. Although Bruno didn''t say how long it would take to return, one thing is certain that the door to this place can only be opened when the two months are together. If a moon disappears in the sky, that is, at 3:00 in the morning, the door will be closed. Although there is a return crystal as a backup, it is better to go in and out directly from the door if possible, After all, a secret is not called a secret if it is known by too many people.


    The second is to use super powerful magic to solve each other in the shortest time. This method has a certain danger. In addition to shining and breaking, the virtual magic sword and the empty King''s fist must be close to a certain distance to have attack power. Moreover, the magic power will also waste a lot. What''s more, the empty emperor''s fist will consume the broken element crystal It''s not Sylvie''s stingy magic, but it''s good to have a lot of heart. Who knows whether it''s a treasure or a trap waiting for him under the valve plate?


    The third is group fighting. In the middle ages, when people didn''t know the weakness of trolls, they pursued a sea of people tactics. At that time, almost every adult Troll who attacked was piled up with dozens of lives. But Sylvie can''t fight a troll on his own


    "Wait, a round up?"


    Then, leaning against the tree, he tried to brush against the moon.


    The huge crystalline tree trembled, and then began to shake. Then the earth on the ground broke apart, and two big, massive roots sprang out of the soil, like a pair of feet that had just stepped out of the ridge, and the soil on it fell down.


    As the trees vibrate and shake violently, many crystal leaves fall from above and jingle to the ground, making a pleasant sound.


    This is the magic of the moon branch, calling the tree man to guard.


    Although the change is not complete, the tree man''s original branch claws and eyes are gone, but in this case, he is very happy to be able to work on crystal trees which are completely different from the general tree structure.


    Without saying a word, he drove the tree man guard to the place where the troll was.


    Every step of the crystal tree man leaves broken glass on the ground, which makes him worry about whether he will suddenly break down in the middle of his journey and turn into a pool of glass slag Fortunately, all the way to the troll did not happen what he was worried about.


    Then, just as the tree man raised his crown and planned to give the troll a little more, the troll pressed the tree man who was slightly better than him in terms of height under him, and then beat his old fist into glass slag


    In the end, it still spews a curl of white smoke from its neck, as if it had not hit enough to say, "I want to hit ten.".


    So SIVI met his wish decisively. He summoned four crystal tree people guards to run towards the troll. He also lost the troll, a painful fraud, and angered him.


    At the same time, Sylvie himself uses floating technique to sneak around the troll.


    It''s not a sneak attack on the troll - in fact, up to now, the troll hasn''t evaded any of the magic he''s used, but the effect is not very obvious. Even the scorched black that was blasted by the chain of lightning of excellence disappeared soon. At one point, Seaver couldn''t help crying out, "crouch, are you a troll or a troll?" ¡ª¡ªWhat he wanted to do was to take advantage of the other party''s attention on the tree man, and run directly to the valve plate with the fastest speed, and go in there to see what it was like inside!


    The plan went well. Despite a discount, the pain fraud succeeded. The headless monster was enraged, and even the cow dung skin turned a little red. Like a gorilla, it made a sudden impact and rushed to the tree man who had appeared in the range of its hunting. With one blow, it smashed the crown of the tree man half of the front. It immediately stepped on the tree trunk, crushed it to pieces with one foot, and jumped twice unconsciously!


    Then, with a backhand punch, the second tree man who intends to take advantage of the opportunity to attack him is directly stopped at the waist in two sections, and then he strides to catch up with him again and tramples on the tree man''s branches with one foot!


    At this time, the troll suddenly felt Sylvie''s action. He saw the chance and rushed towards the valve plate with the fastest speed of floating!


    The furious Troll grabbed the third tree man who was rushing towards it, squeezed the thick trunk and swung it into a big circle as a weapon. Then inertia and its own strange force used the heavy and hard massive root as a hammer to smash the fourth tree man who followed him to pieces. The massive root of the lower body of the tree man, which he used as a weapon, was also hit by this violent impact Smash it completely!But it didn''t end. The troll continued to swing the tree man, which was used as a weapon, for a few circles, and then hurled it in the direction of SIVI!


    Even if it is smashed half, but the tree man''s huge crown and the branches that become lethal weapons after breaking are still a big killer for human beings, not to mention in this case.


    If you don''t open the magic barrier, being hit by this kind of attack is almost equal to the death sentence. However, if SIVI opens the magic barrier to defend, the speed of floating skill will certainly slow down. In this way, the opponent will gain enough time to intercept it again. In that case, it will be really troublesome to use only a few magic Wait.


    "Quick, quick, quick!" SIVI was biting his lips, and, regardless of the half tree man who whirled like a mountain, rushed to the living door with all his life. Just at the moment when he touched the valve plate, the feeling of impetuousness on his back was close at hand. He tried his best to smash his body into the valve plate with all his strength!


    With a squeak, the flap turned and swallowed SIVI in at a critical moment. Immediately, the tree man''s body flew over the door with a whistling sound!


    At the moment, Sylvie just feels his body is constantly falling, falling (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    "Dean, is it really all right to leave such an important matter to Mr. Aldrich?"


    Mrs. Lauren looked at the dark hole in the picture, and the wrinkles on her face seemed to be crowded together. She asked Bruno, who was also looking at the hole.


    In the old woman''s opinion, although SIVI does have the strength that ordinary middle-level magicians can''t match, he is still too young after all. Most of the time, the greatest discoveries in the exploration of ancient relics are not the powerful pioneers, but the academic magicians who enter the ruins after that.


    Although the magician profession attaches great importance to talent, personal efforts are indispensable. Mrs. Lauren is very sure that he must be a radical who constantly makes progress through actual combat. In fact, most of the traveling mages like Sylvie pay attention to actual combat rather than theory.


    However, constant actual combat is bound to spend a lot of time. With meditation, contact and magic learning, I''m afraid there won''t be much time left for SIVI to learn some other things. So in places like ruins, it''s hard for him to find useful things without systematic learning.


    It is for this reason that Laurence spoke the above words, expressing his concern.


    However, this old woman who is close to hearing her ears naturally doesn''t know. In fact, Xiwei has the external plug-in of the college system, among which the trace Science in miscellaneous studies has already been LV3


    "Since we called him here, we must give him a certain degree of trust."


    Bruno, on the other hand, seemed very calm. He took out a small square table and a reclining chair from nowhere, and lay on it carelessly, making tea for himself from the same teapot that he did not know where.


    "What''s more, do you have any choice but to believe him now?"


    Compared with being caught by the mage Association, it''s better to place hope on Sylvie, who knows the truth.


    What''s more, they didn''t have excessive expectations for the treasure at the beginning. Bruno himself is a great mage. Even if we look at the pan Terran integration alliance, there are several strong ones. Unless there is a master''s letter from the legendary great mage, clapac Langer, no matter what is in the treasure, it will not have any influence on him. To be honest, he didn''t think that the legendary mage would put all his life experience in one treasure.


    "Well, I''ve been taught. I''m a bit rash." Mrs. Lauren was not that kind of dead hearted, and immediately accepted Bruno''s explanation. She nodded to Bruno and reflected.


    "It doesn''t matter. In short, we just have to wait patiently Would you like a Darjeeling


    Bruno stroked his beard, drank the black tea leisurely, and waved to Mrs. Lauren''s black tea jar, and asked ostentatiously, "in 1977, the tea cake produced by polofield ~"


    "well, the Dean, black tea is different from red wine, and it''s not that the longer you keep it, the better."


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Lauren said to Bruno, "I''m afraid Darjeeling in ''77 has gone mouldy."


    Then she heard Bruno''s tea spray


    ***


    an object suddenly falls to the ground, making a thud is not too big a dull sound, which is particularly noticeable in the dark and silent environment.


    After a while, Sylvie got up from a pile of plants that he didn''t know what it was. He rubbed his waist, opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding environment.


    After breaking into the valve plate, SIVI found that the magic elements inside showed a strange state. If you say it well, it''s stable. If you say it badly, it''s dead. There''s no vitality.


    Because of this, Sylvie couldn''t grasp the wind element at all. He couldn''t even use the floating technique within more than a minute. Finally, he slowed down the falling speed and hit here like a human cannonball.


    There is no light in the ground. I''m afraid that even cats who are good at night vision can''t see anything ugly in such places.


    So he can only try to separate the fire element from the magic element in the air which is stable enough to become a pool of paste, and launch a ring of fire element magic whirlwind arrow.


    The flame, which was half as small as normal, suddenly lit up where seavy was.


    It was a place like an underground mausoleum. The ceiling was dark, but the height was more than five or six meters. Even the location of the living door panel could not be seen, and the surrounding stone walls were full of cracks.


    There are murals on the wall, but the color is almost faded. In addition, many crystal clusters about the thickness of thumb can be seen in many cracks. In addition, many varieties of vines can not be seen throughout the tunnel. The dark green vines and palm sized leaves not only do not add much green to the tunnel, but also bring a sense of oppressive terror.


    But if it wasn''t for many of these vines growing in the place where he fell, he would have to have been on the ground for a long time before he could stand up.The range of the fire''s reflection is very small, only about seven or eight meters around SIVI''s center. Beyond this distance, everything will be swallowed up by the darkness and become extremely unreal.


    There was darkness on both sides of the tunnel, and it was impossible to determine which side was the right one. So after making a mark on the spot, SIVI chose a random direction and walked forward with the whirlwind arrow.


    Sylvie walked very carefully, for fear that a Minotaur or something would suddenly come out. But it turned out that he was still worried. He walked in the maze like crisscross tunnel for a long time. Not to mention it was a demon, not even a mouse or cockroach could see one.


    Considering that this is only a half plane, it is not incomprehensible.


    After putting down his doubts and keeping the necessary vigilance, SIVI moved faster than before.


    Then, as he was about to be overwhelmed by the maze, which made no difference anywhere, he suddenly found a huge iron gate somewhere in the maze.


    The huge arched iron door with two doors was covered with rust. After carefully confirming that there was no magic on the door, SIVI tried to push it. He found that even if he tried his best, the iron door would not move. It seemed that it was completely rusted to death


    Then SIVI used the mage''s hand and raised his strength to a level that even a car could easily lift. To his surprise, the iron door did not loosen at all.


    This also made Sylvie die of the idea of opening the door mildly. Instead of magic blunt attack, he began to bombard the gate with this magic weapon known as the "siege hammer".


    Of course, because he is still underground, Sylvie can''t really fully open the door and turn the magic power to the maximum without asking. If the door has not been opened, the tunnel can''t withstand the impact and collapse. He won''t liquefy the earth or the magic that survives underground like wall piercing


    Even if he had already controlled the power of magic, he was afraid that a lot of debris would fall from the ceiling every time the iron door was hammered.


    Fortunately, the iron gate itself was not as strong as expected. When SIVI was considering whether to burn it with a blaze, the iron gate let out a groan of unbearable burden, which was smashed open by the magic blunt blow.


    Inside is a large room, so that has been wandering in the tunnel for a long time when the West Witton has a sense of a village.


    There are many round pieces of metal in the room, but because there are water dripping from the ceiling, the metal pieces directly piled on the ground have been rusted out of shape.


    Even so, SIVI pulled out a few barely intact ones from inside.


    It has the same crest as the valve plate, and the national emblem of the horian Empire - although slightly different from the national emblem of today, it is easy to recognize.


    From the material point of view, it should be the ferroalloy mixed with a small amount of gold.


    Obviously, it was a black gold coin made by a member of the longer family who owned a fiefdom in the middle ages.


    So many black gold coins should be a great wealth in that time, but now they are only worthless metals containing trace gold


    It seems that this should be a treasure.


    Sylvie had a subtle sense of emptiness as he looked at the clutter in the room.


    It''s like trying to get through the maze in the game. You fill up all kinds of states outside the last boss room. Your morale is high and you rush in with fighting spirit. But the boss doesn''t see it, but the list of producers jumps out


    I knew that there would be no hands left on the side of the valve plate. I would have killed the troll directly!


    Ignoring these black gold coins which occupied a lot of space in the room, Sylvie found some magic weapons in the room. Unfortunately, except for a few with antirust enchantment, other weapons and armor had been left in this dark and humid place for so many years, and had already been rusted to the point of no use.


    What can be used in the identification of the college system is only white board equipment. The only one that can be called excellent is a two handed axe. SIVI tried several times and failed to lift it. Instead, he almost flashed to his waist. Finally, he had to put it into the bronze storage box first. Nima is not the weapon that Faye should use!


    After that, Sylvie couldn''t find anything else in the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about the good treasure!? Can such a little thing count as a treasure? "


    Unwilling, Sylvie continued to sweep the room twice, but still did not find anything else, including the legendary master''s manuscript.


    "Because it''s rotten in the water."


    SIVI bit his finger, looked at the sewage on the ground and muttered to himself rather stiffly. He dashed through the valve plate and wandered in the maze for so long, but he only got such a small amount of things. It was really a dead end.


    At the thought of this, Seaver suddenly felt a flash of light in his head, but he thought about it carefully but didn''t know what was wrong.So he did not rush to leave, and began to frown in the room to sort out his own ideas, trying to grasp the ideas that flashed by just now.


    "Bruno asked me to explore the treasure, so I found such a pile of rags, and then he was going to say that I had stolen the treasure and wanted to do something to me No, no, he really wanted to do it to me. He didn''t need that kind of reason. It''s not the right idea. "


    "Has someone come to this treasure before and have taken away the most valuable thing? However, there was no trace of other people along the way. If he specially eliminated the trace, it would be perfect This possibility is too small to be determined. I''ll change my mind. "


    "No matter what people do, there should be a corresponding motivation. So what''s the motivation for clapper Langer to keep this treasure? " Sylvie vaguely felt that he had a clue: "black gold coins are different from regular gold coins. With the change of imperial laws, the change of feudal lords and other reasons, it is easy to become worthless. It is not normal to pass them down as a treasure. The limitations of this currency can''t have been unthinkable by clapper Langer. "


    "Magic items are good, but the original properties and enchantment of these items are not so good. In the era of clapper Langer, human beings have just undergone a great migration. Although the level of magic civilization may not be comparable to that of modern times, the number of magic items is far more than that of modern ones due to survival and war chaos. Such things are nothing The treasure. "


    "Then what is the reason why he left this treasure which is not a treasure Or is he going to hide something else with this treasure? "


    Thinking of this, SIVI took out the night sky sphere and summoned the shadow servants to start beating on the ground in search of possible mechanisms.


    As expected, after the shadow servants cleaned up the rusted coins, the stone brick below was really strange.


    In fact, the room was not completely flooded because the water seeped through the cracks around the brick, and it was obvious that the room was empty.


    So he immediately ordered the shadow servant to raise the stone brick.


    At the moment when the stone bricks were tilted off, in the hole under the stone bricks, a magic full of holy breath rose. The shadow servants who couldn''t escape seemed to fall into the aqua regia. Within a few seconds, they had melted into the sacred magic power, even the dregs.


    Sylvie noticed that at the edge of the cave, where there was nothing, there was a crystal like crystal on the outer wall.


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, then put the dark sphere back into the storage box and carefully put his hand into the holy magic.


    Although it was a strange kind of magic, it didn''t do any harm to Seaver. Instead, it gave him a warm and comfortable feeling like being exposed to the sun.


    After confirming that the magic was harmless to himself, at least without the dark sphere, Sylvie jumped into the cave.


    The feeling of putting the whole body into the holy magic is like a bath, which is very comfortable, but this is obviously not the time to enjoy. Sylvie watched the surrounding situation with vigilance. There was still a narrow tunnel in the cave, and there were crystals like ice on the top, bottom, left and right. But I didn''t know why there was no crystal at the entrance. Maybe there was a magic array to prevent crystallization.


    But Sylvie was more interested in the source of the divine magic around him.


    To be honest, Sylvie didn''t believe that the magic could be released by some existence, because the amount of magic was too great. Light is the part that SIVI is sensing now. Even if the four white cardinals, Ji Shu saints and the current Pope of the pure white holy see in the eastern plains are tied together, their holy light magic power is less than half of this holy magic power.


    If there was no hostility in this magic, SIVI would have turned around and run away while perceiving this terrible magic


    It is also because of the holy magic that fills the whole space that all the magic elements disappear, even the ether does not exist. It is probably because of the relationship between this magic power dialysis from the soil layer that the external elements show the extremely stable state, and the crystals on the wall cracks can also be explained.


    In fact, the situation is not very favorable for SIVI.


    Because of the number of crystal fragments, there is only one shot in the void King''s fist. The virtual sword is a big energy consumer, and it can''t last long like the transformation of attapulgite.


    In addition, his most powerful means of attack, all the fire element magic in front of the blazing flame was abandoned. Even because there was no wind element, he couldn''t even fly. If he met the enemy, he had to take great risks to fight with people on the ground!


    Because of the crystallization, although the ground is not as slippery as the ice, it is also very difficult to walk. In addition, the original ground is rugged, and the ice surface is rugged. If not for the warmth surrounding him, SIVI even has the illusion that he is climbing a snow mountain.Fortunately, the road was not long, and soon Sylvie came to the exit of the tunnel and slid down from there


    "The horizontal trough is actually a slope, a slope, a slope!"


    Sylvie''s voice of panic reached below with a series of Doppler effects.


    Fortunately, the road was not long, and Sylvie soon stopped on a raised crystal.


    "It hurts." Although subconsciously launched floating, but because there is no wind element, magic is not working at all.


    Shivy kneaded his head and stood up from the ground. Then he was stunned by the sight.


    A black haired girl with a double ponytail was staring at him without expression.


    The girl has a delicate face and slender body. The white dress sets off her earthy temperament incisively and vividly. The bow knot behind her makes her have no nihility that does not eat people''s fireworks. It adds a lot of lovely feelings. Exquisite clavicle and exposed jade feet can attract men''s attention.


    But these are not the girl''s most noticeable place. What really surprised Seaver was that the girl''s nearly translucent body (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    While Sylvie is looking at the girl, she is also observing him.


    "Are you a descendant of little breca?" Suddenly, the girl in White said to Seaver.


    Her voice has a very ethereal feeling, and the sacred magic that fills the space seems to move with her words.


    "Little Bleeker?"


    At first, SIVI was full of doubts, but then the content of the book "a glimpse of the past, present and future of Huolian College" which he read at Huolian college immediately appeared.


    Before Bruno, the dean of the holian National School of magic seemed to have been called Blake Langer


    Thinking of Bruno''s wrinkled, gray haired face, Sylvie was immediately called by the other party to the former dean of the school.


    It''s probably Sylvie''s expression that made the girl misunderstand something. Her white face showed distress. She tilted her head to think about it. Then she asked in a somewhat depressed way: "well, if you haven''t heard of Blake Langer, how is the Langer family outside now? Can''t it be that it''s gone?"


    "Wait! Don''t you think you should introduce yourself before you ask this question! "


    Sylvie interrupted her interrogation and rubbed his temples with a headache. Although the other side didn''t seem to be hostile, the sudden question still made him think: "otherwise, I don''t need to tell you what''s going on outside?"


    At the same time, the surrounding environment was finally fully displayed in front of him.


    This is a very wide space, from the surrounding frozen in the crystal, there are a lot of relief pillars can be seen, here should be a palace and other buildings.


    A huge amount of magic is seeping from the seemingly ordinary floor tiles under Sylvie''s feet. The magic power has even had a substantial effect. Even with the naked eye, you can see that the white optical fiber dimension with the thickness of hair is constantly emerging from the cracks in the ground, and then disappear in the air.


    In addition, there is a huge rockery crystal in front of SIVI, that is, in the middle of the space. However, because the young girl is in front of SIVI''s sight, it is impossible to see the true face of that huge crystal.


    Taking the huge crystal column as the center, there is an oil lamp like thing in the four directions of southeast, northwest and northwest. Although I don''t know what it is, SIVI can clearly feel that the oil lamps are like the core runes in the magic array, just like the girls, because they are constantly operating the magic flow, the gods in this room It''s the magic power that''s preserved, not all of which seeps into walls and ceilings and disappears.


    "People are real now." The girl put her left hand on her waist and her right hand on her mouth. She coughed in a pretentious way. However, this action did not make her feel serious. Instead, it gave a lovely feeling that a child had to pretend to be an adult: "my name is clapper Langer. It''s the third generation of the Langer family


    Sylvie pinched his face.


    "No pain! Sure enough, I''m still awake. "


    "Don''t run away from reality!"


    -- Aldrich College --


    "meow! Meow A tiger print cat with upright feet ran quickly to the little dwarf Warda, who was on duty at night, and called out in cat language peculiar to the Kates.


    But what was amazing was that while it was just a meow, Voda''s ugly face showed a clear look. His eyes, bigger than eggs, widened more roundly than usual, and his face was unbelievable.


    "What are you talking about? What''s on the way to the college in the west?"


    The tiger print Kate clan nods to indicate that the message it is trying to convey is that''s right.


    "I''ll go to the watchtower now, and you''ll wake up professor Frankenstein!"


    Shake your head.


    The huwenkate people showed their resistance to Voda''s command.


    Well, it seems that Franken''s reputation (or bad name) seems to be very popular in the College


    "This is not the time to pick and choose tasks. Go!" One foot kicked the hapless Tiger Print cat into the castle, while Wada himself directly disappeared with a puff, and arrived at the sentinel ring tower in a series of short-distance transmissions.


    "How is it going?"


    There was no time to exchange greetings with other dwarfs. Voda focused on the intelligence just now.


    As one of the college system buildings, sentry tower has only two functions, attack and detection.


    Before upgrading, LV1''s sentinel towers were only equipped with magic rays. This kind of power and range are not so good, but more suitable for self-defense than attack. In addition, the sentry tower also has a radar like capability. It can actively detect several kilometers around the tower every minute. If something goes wrong, it will immediately issue a warning. Of course, it takes a certain amount of energy to activate this effect. However, in the case of both the pulse furnace and the magic pool are complete, a little extra cost is not a big deal for the college.In fact, the reason why Sylvie built so many sentry towers in the college is that he is more interested in the ability of investigation than in the dispensable attack power of the former


    "It''s supposed to be a humanoid creature. The magic response is not small. The magic wave has never landed in the identification Library of the sentinel ring tower. Now danger alert A." One of the first dwarfs came shaking his head and reported to Voda, "do we need to take measures against it?"


    Between speaking, we can see a black spot on the distant skyline, and we can see each other in the dark night sky, which means that the distance between the two is not far.


    Voda didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching black spot. Shortly after, he patted his forehead and replied, "lower the danger alarm to e. the one who came is the host''s friend, so it should not be too dangerous. Voda is going to find Lord Sophia to extradite her. Before that, don''t be rude


    "I understand." "Meow ~"


    before leaving the college, Sylvie entrusted the temporary authority of the dean to Sophia, so at present, except Sophia, no one else can open the defense boundary outside the college.


    Soon, Voda woke Sophia up and gave her a general account of the situation.


    "What, that vampire named saran is outside the college?" Hearing the name of the comer, Sophia''s sleepiness was suddenly thrown out of the sky: "why did she choose to come at such a night?"


    Looking out of the window at the monstrous bimonthly, some of the horror stories she heard as a child made Sophia feel chilly on her neck.


    "Voda doesn''t know." The Banshee shook her head to show that he knew nothing about it, and Sophia''s expression made him feel that the acting Dean didn''t seem to want him to enter the college, so he asked nonominously, "shall we lock her out?"


    Sophia''s heart was on her face for a moment, but she soon calmed down. "No, I''ll open the door and let her in."


    If the other party has hostility, it''s OK to shut her down. However, according to Voda, the other party doesn''t seem to have any hostility. In that case, there should be room for communication.


    Then she asked Wada again, "can I ask Professor Franken to come out now?"


    Although Sophia, as the acting Dean, can mobilize a lot of things, but I''m afraid it''s still not the enemy of the vampire if she really wants to fight. Therefore, only when Franken, who is the strongest person in Aldrich college, is in charge, can she have an equal communication with each other.


    "Professor Franken has got up and is heading for the watchtower to the West. As long as you are ready to finish it, it will be all right." Voda said immediately.


    After driving Voda out of the house, Sophia quickly changed her clothes, took her own magic book, and ran to the West sentinel tower under the guidance of the dwarf demon.


    Although it''s easy to say, in fact, the West sentinel tower is far away from the main island. It took a lot of time for the girl to get there, while Franken had been standing on the open lawn, looking at the border wall not far away.


    On the other side of the barrier, a blue haired girl is beating the barrier endlessly, shouting something, but her magic free attack doesn''t damage the barrier.


    "You''re here. You look really choking." Franken twists the screw on his head and says to Sophia gasping with schadenfreude. He didn''t have that tone. It seems that the screw on the head of the goods has been upgraded


    "Hoo Tired feeling is also living proof Whoa A skeleton would not understand Sophia, who had almost breathed the manager''s breath, retorted, but Franken didn''t seem to be prepared to argue. He just shrugged.


    "What do you think she''s here for?" Sophia looked at the figure outside the border and whispered to Franken.


    "Who knows," continued Franken, who seemed to like the schadenfreude tone, and did not intend to change it to any other tone. "Maybe he came here to elope with the dean? It''s not impossible, isn''t it? "


    Sophia frowned, and her voice became stern unconsciously.


    "Please be serious." She glanced at Franken. "I''m measuring the risk of opening the border."


    "I think no matter how many risks there are, they need to be considered after they have been done."


    Franken screwed the screw back in place and said to Sophia in an emotionless voice, "so don''t think too much, just do what you want. As long as there is no threat to the students, even if it causes a certain degree of damage, the Dean should not blame it. "


    "Don''t think too much That''s why you''ve been doing that explosion test. Many students have complained to me that you disturb their rest Sophia''s face softened a little, and said to Franken.


    Then she raised her hand and a golden key appeared in the girl''s hand. This is the embodiment of the authority of the provisional president.With a gentle stroke, an oval door opening appeared on the originally solid and incomparable border wall. Saranlia, who was just lying on the ground and beating the border, fell into the college from there. Finally, she landed on the grass beside the sentry tower with her face on the ground.


    It seems to give people a very painful feeling.


    "Well, are you all right?" Asked Sophia, leaning forward cautiously for a moment.


    "No, nothing Oh What a pain... "


    The girl''s face on the ground stuffy voice came over, although with a bit of crying, but from now on, it seems that there is no big obstacle, but I don''t know why I still keep the landing posture of her face on the ground, and there is no change.


    Just as Sophia was about to say something, saranlia suddenly jumped up. The action made Sophia think that the other side wanted to attack her. She slipped back a few steps, and Franken''s hand also showed a faint magic light.


    However, saranlia did not attack. She ignored Qiong Bi, who was still bleeding from her nose. She cried anxiously: "please call Sylvie to help, and stop my elder sister! I just learned that she wanted to -- "


    " resurrect the demon! "


    Huolian National Academy of magic


    Even if she had said that she should trust Sylvie before, with the passing of time, there was no new movement at the cave entrance, which made Mrs. Lauren feel suspicious again involuntarily.


    "It''s still early to the end of the two months, so we can''t make a conclusion easily."


    Because Sylvie''s breath suddenly stopped, and somehow a new breath - like those in the Holy See who believed in the Holy Light - began to shake Bruno, who was still convinced that SIVI was OK.


    Can it be said that even Sylvie, the best of the middle level magicians, can''t get longer''s treasure?


    However, as a great magician, Bruno''s cultivation is not bad, and she is not as anxious as Mrs. Lauren.


    At this time, there were explosions all over the college!


    Mrs. Lauren rose from her chair, looked in shock at the entrance of the corridor, and then looked back at Bruno.


    "What happened?"


    "The magic node for warning of enchantment has been destroyed." Bruno, as the dean of Huolian College for decades, knows more about the college than others. He can see the current situation only by the direction of the explosion and the weak change of the magic power in the air: "someone wants to do something to the college!"


    Besides Bruno, the most powerful weapon in Huolian college is Soren''s eye at the top of the castle. Even in the previous war, Soren''s eye caused irreparable damage to the opposing army.


    Therefore, if you want to invade Huolian college, the threat of Soren''s eye has to be eliminated.


    However, this magic device is just above the dean''s office. It is more difficult to directly destroy Soren''s eye. Therefore, it can only destroy the warning border, so that the eye of Soren can not play its due ability.


    "This is What a daring act Mrs. Lauren was speechless, and murmured for a long time, "as long as you are here, no matter how many enemies will attack the college!"


    "Well, it''s hard to say." Bruno''s face showed a self mocking smile: "in a word, the matter of Langer''s treasure can only be put aside. You can gather other teachers to form a defense front, and the protection of students is the first priority. I''m going to find out. Since I dare to fight against the college when I stay, I think their strength will not be too weak. "


    "Please be careful."


    "Well, who do you think I am."


    Bruno stood up from his chair and rose up with the refined magic power of nearly a hundred years of meditation. He felt like an ordinary old man walking his dog and punching in the park. Suddenly, he had an indestructible momentum of terror! This is the real posture of the great mage!


    "I''m the president of Huolian National Academy of magic, and Bruno longer, the great magician, is also a great master!"


    ***


    "so it''s less than 500 years since the outside world..." "I always feel like I''ve been alone for thousands of years," sighed the black haired girl with a double horsetail who claimed to be clapper Langer


    That''s probably the illusion of loneliness.


    "Master Langer, did you not go out in the legend and become a legendary master?" Seaver, sitting cross legged on the ground, asked curiously, "Why are you still here And still in this ghostly manner? "


    "It was my brother, herapach long. I guess it was later that confused us


    The girl answered without any hesitation.


    To what extent can we confuse men and women Xi Wei secretly make complaints about himself, but he still feels better than listening to Tucao."I stayed here because there was something that had to be sealed. But when they pretended to be the believers of the holy light, they were found out by the glittering ball and sent down the divine punishment to blow my body off directly... " The girl seemed not to be afraid of her death at all. On the contrary, she was chagrined that she could not hide from the holy light because of her insufficient skills: "as a result, the miraculous Oracle magic array was not completed, and only half of it was inspired. It has become the appearance that you can see that the holy magic is constantly emerging. But I became a kind of ghost because of the obsession. Because of the divine magic, I don''t have to be afraid of losing my mind. At the same time, I can continue to seal the seal that I didn''t finish before I was alive... "


    "Just a moment." Seaver put in his hand and said, "what is the seal you''ve been talking about since the beginning?"


    "Yes? Didn''t I just say that? " And then she blinked, and the huge pillar came out of her body


    He followed the girl''s direction, looked at the crystal column, and then faintly saw a big man in black body armor, holding a dark purple blade, sitting on a luxurious throne.


    "One of the seven demons, the Lord of death, Andy taglott." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Unlike the complex categories that humans divide into demons, demons in the abyss don''t care about their own.


    In their view, all demons can be divided into four categories according to their strength: low demons, demons, high demons and great demons.


    It should have been like this, but I don''t know when it started. Suddenly there appeared a big devil in the abyss that no matter how many big demons could not win together.


    It is obviously not correct to classify this kind of devil at the level of great devil. Therefore, above the original four ranks, the demons acquiesced to a new rank, the so-called "demon king.".


    There is no fixed number of demons. They don''t pay attention to hereditary system or abdication system. There is only one reason why they can become a demon king, that is, strength - the strength of invincible hands beyond the same rank!


    In the mythological age, there were seven demons in the abyss, which is said to be the most numerous in the abyss. It is also because the number of demons is far more than usual, so that they have to look beyond the abyss of the world.


    As a result, the five and a half demons came to the main material world through various channels, and began to make waves with his subordinates. Only by joining hands with the celestial realm, can human beings barely restrain the spread of terror they bring about.


    And if it wasn''t for the cooperation between these demons, I''m afraid the United forces of human beings and heaven could not do it!


    Even so, the United forces of human beings and the celestial realm paid a great price than the demons to kill, seal or expel the five and a half demons. In this sense, these demons are indeed worthy of the strongest reputation!


    The Lord of death, Andy taglott, is the "half" of the demons who came.


    The river Styx is vaster and darker than the abyss sea. As the owner of the river Styx, Andy taglott has a strong and conceited heart based on its strength.


    He did not choose a more secure way to come, like other demons who wanted to come. Instead, in the middle of the myth era, he separated his strength and soul into half, and directly passed through the unstable space gap to attach himself to evandil, the king of ward, the most powerful human being at that time!


    Even if it''s only half its strength, and it''s weakened by the cracks in space, Andy taglott''s power is not something that humans can compete with. Brave and brave, but he was almost unable to fight back and was occupied by the body.


    Moreover, after this, andI taglott even fought fiercely with the crusaders of the celestial realm only by virtue of evandil''s demonized human body.


    The final result of the myth is not clear, but it can be known that in the later period of the myth era, the Holy See''s heretical arbitration organ collected evandil''s blood, hair and the resentment of the angels who died in his hands, combined with the breath lost in the battle of Andi taglott, sacrificed the luck of thousands of believers and carried out a powerful curse on him, He not only completely defeated evandill, but also took advantage of the other party''s soul weakness to curse and kill the remaining half of Andy taglott''s soul in the abyss.


    After Andy taglott lost his soul, his body and the remaining half of his strength were divided into three and became the three pillar God in the river Styx. But evandil, who lives in the soul of Andy taglott, the Lord of death, has disappeared in myth.


    However, judging from the girl who called herself clapac longer, I''m afraid there is something wrong with the myth passed down


    "My brother and I found the old pagoda when we explored here. In the tower, we saw this guy who was in a dormant state. If we didn''t do something, I''m afraid we would wake up soon."


    The girl raised her thumb, over her shoulder, and pointed to the crystal column behind her. Her black ponytail floated in the air like her body, constantly floating like an octopus tentacle, giving people the feeling of their own life.


    "According to some historical documents left before the great migration, my brother deduced that this guy was the Lord of death, so he led me to seal this guy together."


    At this point, SIVI noticed that the girl''s face was a little pale, but she went on as if nothing had happened.


    "I know more about runes and magic than my brother, so the seal is for me. At that time, because I had made great achievements in my field, I was a little arrogant unconsciously. Moreover, compared with other seal types, the seal of holy light was the best for demons, so I secretly planned to deceive the holy light, pretending to be a believer to use his power to launch the seal It turns out you saw it too. "


    She spread out her hands in self mockery, and then looked at her translucent hands with a trance: "the magic is borrowed, but the body is taken away as the price of deceiving the holy light."


    The body of the demon king is sealed in such a place. No wonder in the vampire war, the vampires will send so many troops to attack Huolian college when the battle line is tight.


    Sylvie was speechless for a long time before he asked, "why do you say this to me? I''m not a descendant of the longues. ""Who knows." The girl shrugged her shoulders and said with an indifferent expression on her face: "it''s probably boring for a long time. I can''t help nagging when I finally see people."


    How casual you are.


    although Xi Wei wants to make complaints about this, but he thinks that the other side is Sophia''s ancestor, so he will swallow his life when he comes to his mouth.


    "But is the so-called ''Langer''s treasure'' such a thing..." Sylvie sighed and rose from the ground. Because of the divine magic, even if he sat cross legged for a long time, he didn''t have foot numbness and other symptoms


    "Langer''s treasure? What is that? " Asked the girl curiously as she floated up to Sylvie.


    So SIVI told the story to the girl.


    After the girl listened with great interest, she nodded in a serious way, then patted her purse egg chest and said, "if you have to say it, this is what Langer''s treasure should be!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Flat chested? " Sylvie blinked, then said, as innocently as he could.


    "No! It''s my knowledge After


    had make complaints about the loud voice, the girl with black double horsetail drew a deep breath, and her face showed a confident smile: "does the knowledge of Cola Parker Lange, the legendary master, do not want it?"


    "But before, I remember you seemed to claim that you only had high-level magicians..."


    "Nonsense, can''t I make any progress in these hundreds of years?"


    There was no exaggeration on the girl''s face. She said without hesitation as if she were telling the truth: "if I were still in my body, I would have been a legendary master!"


    "I believe it."


    Seeing that the girl''s long black ponytail seemed to be rising like an enraged cat, SIVI decided to believe her words for the first time: "then please give me more advice."


    "Before that, don''t you call your companions here to listen?" Asked the girl curiously.


    "Companion, I am alone..."


    Seaver was stunned at first, and said subconsciously.


    However, at this moment, a strange magic wave suddenly appeared in the holy magic, and it was like throwing a piece of mud into a glass of milk.


    After innumerable copies of training, SIVI felt that the magic was shooting towards him, and then he turned aside conditionally and let a dark red light brush his hair!


    Then Sylvie''s eyes fell on the direction of the magic''s launch - that''s where he came in.


    A boy with a round face who looks honest and honest is holding a crystal skeleton. The skull''s eyes are shining with dark red light, which looks very strange. In a moment, the skeleton broke into several pieces with a sound.


    "Peter K. Lawrence." Sylvie looked at the boy with a heavy face.


    "It''s a pity that we didn''t hit you like that."


    In the face of sivech''s naked hostile eyes, as his defeated general, the boy did not have a bit of fear.


    "The child Is it a vampire? " Until now, the girl found out Peter''s identity.


    She seemed to look at the round faced boy in some surprise.


    "That''s right, and there''s still a criminal record. Up to now, I thought he had turned his back on the wrong side... "


    Said Sylvie sullenly. Peter K. Lawrence''s appearance was beyond his expectation. In fact, before the other party appeared, Sylvie didn''t know that he was still at hollian college. He just thought he had been sent to organizations like scarlet gold or Briar Rose.


    Of course, it may be that he deliberately avoided Sylvie''s eyes, so he hid it to the present.


    "Humans have no advantage over the night nobility now, so I don''t have to break away from the night nobility."


    The smile on Peter''s face made Seaver feel the urge to hit him hard.


    "I don''t think much of you to be able to sneak in without the head of Bruno." Sylvie narrowed his eyes and stared at Peter like a beast staring at its prey.


    Different from the previous one, after the vampire war, Peter has obviously matured a lot. In addition, this time he was almost Yin to, SIVI also felt that he couldn''t fight with each other in a joking attitude.


    "I don''t have the ability to cheat the great magician. Don''t forget, who was the first to know about Langer''s treasure? Even the information from the Dean was originally provided by me. I''ve been hiding in it for a long time, just waiting for you to come, and then I''ll be far behind. " Peter didn''t want to keep a secret at all, so he revealed his method to Seaver. Then he put a smile on his round face: "and your opponent is not me."


    With his words, the sound of glass breaking, and a strange rhythm came to SIVI''s ears at the same time.


    "Dong Dong, Dong Dong, Dong Dong"


    "you guy..." Sylvie immediately realized something, and at the same time, the girl''s voice of horror began to ring."The seal has been broken!"


    Yes, the real target of the first blow was not SIVI, but a huge crystal column in the middle of the space. The Lord of death, the legendary devil, and the seal of Andy taglott. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    The light of the red moon and the blue moon reflect each other, and the whole land is plated with strange violet color, which has a quiet and elegant style.


    It''s just that a few of the people in charge of the academy are not in the mood to enjoy this rare beauty.


    "What happened to that vampire?" Sophia, standing at the window in the dean''s room, asked Franken, who had just come in.


    Although Eliza had advised the girl to sit down and discuss it slowly, Sophia only agreed and continued to pace anxiously in the dean''s room until Franken returned to the dean''s room.


    "Still in a coma." Franken scratched his head, probably with some emotion, but the tone without any emotion made his words have a subtle distortion: "physical overdraft, overdraft to that extent, ordinary creatures will suddenly die in the tense spirit of relaxation, even the vampire who is famous for its super resilience can not hold on, and now she has to be in a coma for a long time It''s been a while. "


    "And there was a residual potion reaction in her body. As far as I know, that drug is not a good thing..." Franken thought about it for a while, and finally he said, "the three kings of the night aristocrat, I''m afraid, doesn''t mix well with vampires."


    Twenty minutes ago, saranlia, the three kings'' daughter of the night aristocrat, arrived alone on the empty island of Aldrich college, bringing a piece of news that, however, did not seem like a happy event.


    After bringing the news and having a little talk with Sophia, saranlia suddenly turned her head and fainted.


    At present, Huo yuan, the prince of the devil, intends to attack the Demon Lord by some means.


    To be honest, this kind of news sounds like the story of the brave dragon slaughterer told by the city''s minstrel poets, which lacks the sense of reality. But neither Sophia nor Franken dared to laugh at the news as a joke.


    "What do you think?"


    After trying hard, Sophia cast her eyes on the other three people present Well, Theo is in a trance like state, so there are actually only Eliza and Evangeline.


    "I think the authenticity of this information needs to be studied."


    Evangeline put down her refreshing coffee, looked into Sophia''s eyes and said, "first of all, do you really believe in those illusory myths? Is it the devil, the heaven or something? Even if we take a step back and treat these things as if they were real. Well, according to the myth, the devil king was either killed or sealed. Moreover, the mythology happened in the Middle Earth. We only went to the eastern plain after the great migration. Even if there was a devil''s body or something, it should be found in the Middle Earth. There are too many doubts. "


    "That''s true. However, a lot of things in the myth era have produced fallacies in the circulation for so many years, and it is normal to make mistakes. For example, in fact, the demon king is just a stronger devil, and as a result, through the exaggeration of mythology, it becomes the existence of destroying the heaven and earth and so on Sophia also considered similar things, so when answering Evangeline''s question, she did not feel flustered. She had a rather conversational feeling: "and even if it was just the eastern plain, the myths spread among many villages are not exactly the same, which also shows the incompleteness and reliability of myths. Therefore, it is not impossible to have the remains of the demon king here. "


    "Well, that''s what you said." Evangeline also did not entangle in the reliability of Myth - this kind of thing is generally said by the public, the reason is that the mother-in-law is reasonable, and it is basically impossible to argue for a right or wrong.


    She casually skirted the subject and went on to say, "there''s something more than this. I didn''t have any relationship with that girl named Saran, so I couldn''t tell if she was trustworthy. And no matter how to say that the other party is a vampire, I can not have 100% confidence in him


    "Well, Miss saran is a teacher''s friend, and she seems to have a good friendship. She should be trusted Is that right? " Eliza said with some expectation, Aidi. However, because she was not familiar with saranya, the more she talked about it, the less confident she became under Evangeline''s indifferent eyes.


    "Reliability should be OK."


    At this time, Franken stood up. He explained to the girls without any expression: "Miss saran once gave herself up to ward off a fatal sword for the dean. If you want to say, they are already comrades in arms who can depend on life and death. So I think Miss saran is trustworthy


    "Even so, I think it''s better not to be involved in this incident." Evangeline still sticks to her own opinion.


    Instead of answering, Sophia turned her eyes to the last girl who had not yet offered her opinion.


    "If we help, what should the students do?"


    Eliza stroked Theo''s long, supple hair - her movements were so gentle that the little girl could not help purring like a kitten with an expression of enjoyment on her face - and with a heavy expression, she whispered, "the devil should be a very powerful guy, right? And I don''t think Miss saran''s sister will go to the Huolian National School of witchcraft and Wizardry alone"And Huolian college can''t be conquered immediately. After all, in addition to the teachers, Huolian college also has a teaching group with extremely strong teaching staff. In addition, Bruno Langer, the great magician, has the ability to fight against the vampire and the main forces of the abyss demon alliance. In this way, if we go empty, it''s like throwing pebbles into the turbulent whirlpool. It doesn''t work at all. Even if you are not careful, it will become a burden. " "But if we drive through the college, it''s really bad if there''s a student who''s been injured by the war."


    "The potions in the greenhouse will never work well." Sophia raised her head and glared at several people. "It''s the same for the students. It''s only good for them to witness this level of fighting, to participate in some battles of different intensity, and to accumulate experience and ability."


    After that, she decided to say: "no matter whether it''s the student''s injury or anything else, as long as there''s an accident, I''ll take charge of everything! Now, empty Island, target, Huolian National Academy of magic (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Peter K. Lawrence, who was captured by Sylvia in the last Houlian incident and worked with hollian''s professors to calculate the prince of vampires, thought that his life would be like that: join the pro human faction of vampires and live like that.


    But before he was transferred to other vampires by Bruno, the war between vampires and humans broke out.


    At the beginning, he had betrayed the night aristocrat, and he was still in a state of panic, for fear that the members of the night aristocrat would knife him. This fear peaked at the time when the coalition, which discovered that vampires and abyss demons had unreasonably deployed a large number of troops near Huolian college.


    the path winds along mountain ridges. But the royal highness of the night''s nobility, of course, is also a lot of vampires who call it the queen in private. They secretly find themselves through a magic device or magic that can produce false shadows, and promise that if Peter can fulfill her request, she will not only be able to get away with the crime, but even get it. A generous reward.


    And what she asked is to find a way to destroy Soren''s eyes, so that the vampire army can march in! For this reason, the royal highness of the vampire princess has even prepared specific plans.


    Unfortunately, before the implementation of the plan, the coalition of vampires and abyss demons was defeated in the decisive battle with Huolian''s main force. Finally, they had to give up Huolian National Academy of magic and withdraw together with the army to the area under their control.


    Just when Peter thought he was hopeless to join the night aristocrat, the phantom of the vampire Princess found him again and gave him another plan.


    That was to surprise Huolian National Academy of magic when it relaxed because of the victory of the war. The goal, of course, is not to occupy the mountain city college - the mountain city of govenhora is a long way from the vampire territory border, and such an enclave is doomed to be beyond their control.


    If you can''t control it, just destroy it. In addition to destroying the Huolian School of magic, there is another purpose, which is the legendary middle school "Langer''s treasure.".


    "That''s not a treasure at all." Although the shadow of the eldest princess is fuzzy, her graceful figure and pleasant voice still make people think that she is a charming beauty. Even because of the fuzziness, she adds a bit of hazy beauty to the woman: "it''s the seal land of the demon lord Andy taglott."


    Then he said something that shocked Peter.


    "All you have to do is to resurrect the legendary Lord of death, Andy taglott."


    However, when shock returns to shock, we should still do something.


    There are only three things Peter has to do to succeed in his plan.


    Bruno''s voice just dropped, but not far away came the girl''s scream.


    As soon as the old man glimpsed, he saw a vampire Marquis flying to a window on the second floor of the college. In the window, a girl in the standard student master''s robe of Huolian college was sitting on the ground in horror.


    Is it a student attracted by the sound of fighting. It wasn''t just the girl, but more and more students began to show up in the hallway, in Bruno''s sense of magic.


    Bruno snorted coldly, his body appeared in the air, and immediately appeared at the window. With his hand extended, he blasted the vampire Marquis hundreds of meters out of the sky, making him fall to the mountain city of govenhora with a burst of blood. He did not know whether he was alive or dead.


    "Go and tell the others, don''t come out for the time being..." Bruno whispered to the girl, watching out for the vampires in the distance who were starting to rush this way. But at this moment, a sudden change happened!


    The girl, who was still frightened just now, suddenly put out a dagger with purple light shining on its edge from her sleeve, and stabbed Bruno''s unprepared back heart. Then she gave Bruno a smile. Two tiger teeth slightly longer than ordinary people were particularly conspicuous in the smile (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    "On the right! Watch your right


    Cried Sylvie, as the flame of dark red magic licked a pillar, which, based on the pillar, was approaching rapidly from his right.


    "It''s so noisy, I know it!" The girl, who claimed to be clapper, roared back at the same volume, flapping her huge white wings behind her, and glided in mid air with SIVI, trying to avoid the dark red magic that was so dangerous anyway.


    Although there is no way to determine what kind of existence the girl is, as a ghost species, she basically can not touch the entity.


    Therefore, when Andy taglott suddenly attacked them, she directly relied on Sylvie, who was unable to use elemental magic. She opened the huge wings built by divine magic like an angel, and flew to the exit at a very fast speed while avoiding the thunder of the other party.


    That''s why it''s like this. The girl flies like hell, and Sylvie is directing her to dodge attacks.


    Generally speaking, even if Andy taglott has only half the strength, and has been washed and sealed by the holy magic for hundreds of years, resulting in a great decline in strength, it is definitely the existence of a great mage. It should be impossible for him to hit them in a row like this.


    It seems that he preferred the type of killing sives first like a cat and then killing them.


    "What a funny fellow."


    Sylvie murmured. However, it''s better to run away in a mess than to be killed directly by others. Moreover, only when the other party relaxes can they have the chance to escape and even bite back.


    "Isn''t there a secret passage to other places in this room?" Xiwei Xiang Zheng and he he he (...) "According to the conventional law of all novels, there must be a secret passage for an emergency escape in a place like this, right?"


    After all, for Sylvie, fighting in this room with only holy magic and dark magic, and even no ether exists. He can''t use any of the shaping energy magic he is good at. As for the void magic sword and the void King''s fist, we must say that now he only has two big Killers: the empty King''s fist and the void magic sword.


    However, one of these two moves is a disposable consumable, and the other is a five minute strong player. They can only be used in decisive attacks, otherwise they will be just waste.


    And as long as he can leave this room and return to the space full of elements and ethers, his combat effectiveness will be doubled several times! At that time, I had a little bit of capital to compete with the devil.


    "This is the place to seal the demon king. How could there be such a thing?" Clapper narrowly scraped through a wall of dark red magic and rolled several somersaults in the air to stabilize his body: "if you don''t want to be caught by that kind of thing, don''t talk to me now! I want to concentrate on flying! "


    Now there is a layer of dark red magic on the floor and walls of the room. This magic is not only rapidly eroding the crystal on the original ground and wall, but also hindering SIVI''s escape to the greatest extent. All exits have been sealed by this magic.


    These dark red charms are like living beings, wriggling like mollusks, stretching their tentacle like dark red shadows toward higher places.


    I can''t help it. It seems that we can only take a risk to turn around. In this case, we attack the demon lord Andy taglott and win with the empty King''s fist when the other party doesn''t respond to it!


    When SIVI made up his mind to take out five pieces of crystal from the storage box, he suddenly found that his life had turned red, and there was a faint sense of burning pain.


    I think it is because the current situation is so tense that the tattoo on the back of his hand has become like this, which he did not immediately notice.


    Sure that clapac should be able to survive for a while, Sylvie opened the college system without delay, hoping to find a way to solve the current situation.


    The first thing that caught his eye was the system notification that "Langer''s treasure" task was completed.


    Task reward is a certificate of a strong person and a certificate called "college three talents system recruitment voucher". However, this is obviously not the time to study it. After all, no matter how you look at it, the recruitment voucher should only be something related to the college. Now is not the time for you to enjoy yourself and cultivate yourself in the college.


    So he looked down and saw something else.


    [Grand era mission open, please select one of the following two tasks to activate:]


    [1. Legend mission ¡¤ call of the brave Hera Parker: seal the Lord of death Andy taglott within 24 hours. ¡¿The last descendant of the sage cedrian: kill the Lord of death, andI taglott, within 72 hours. ¡¿


    [Note: if you activate the call of the legendary mission, you can get the right to use the treasure "the pot of Artemis" within the time limit of the mission. The last descendant of the sage cedrian can obtain the right to use the treasure "sword of Apollo" within the time limit of the mission. ]When siveton felt that there were countless grass mud horses running through his heart - NIMA, this task is what he can do?


    If we let him know that there is such a mission a few days earlier, we can barely achieve a little success rate through careful arrangement in advance and a series of battle plans. However, this is a full ten encounter battle!


    In this unprepared situation, SIVI and their face-to-face are suppressed by the absolute power of Andi taglott, and even running for their lives has become a problem, not to mention anything else. So it''s too hard to seal or kill!


    "Hello! Is this the time to be in a daze? " Clara Parker''s voice made Seaver wake up from his meditation, and the result was that the girl''s wings were wiped by the dark red magic, and they were suddenly reduced by a circle, which gave people a feeling of being unable to fly.


    "Didn''t you tell me not to talk to you?" Sylvie replied in a sullen voice.


    "That didn''t make you in a daze The girl''s voice sounded a little anxious: "listen, I''ll seal Andy taglott with all the remaining magic power. Of course, the seal will fail in this situation, but the supply of his magic power will also be interrupted. You can rush out at that time, you know?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What will happen to you? " Asked Seaver, stupefied.


    "Of course I will go where I should have been 500 years ago." The girl replied disapprovingly.


    In her view, it is a very cost-effective move to sacrifice herself, who has become a ghost, for the future of young Sylvia.


    But Sylvie didn''t think so.


    "Forget it. You still owe me Langer''s treasure." He sighed, then after selecting a task in the task page of the college system, he turned his eyes to the man not far away: "if you die, then I come here is not completely meaningless." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    In the dean''s room at Aldrich college, Sophia is studying the map shown in the floor mirror in front of her.


    Although the temporary authority does not allow her to fully control the magic mirror like Sylvie, to spy on the current state of the personnel related to the college, nor can she know who the most beautiful person in the world is, it is more than enough to show a map of a certain area like this.


    Even on the map, you can see a blue triangle moving slowly, which represents the sky city of Aldrich college, and the red dot in the distance is the target of their trip, Huolian National Academy of magic.


    "It''s at least 200 kilometers away from govenhora mountain city. If we keep going at such a slow speed, it will be dawn when we get to Huolian college." Sophia frowned, and came to a rather unpleasant conclusion: "in that case, it would be pointless for us to get there."


    "I don''t like the task of dealing with corpses either on my own side or on the enemy side." Franken also got close to the mirror and observed the situation.


    Although from the mirror, Aldrich''s SkyCity is not flying fast, but in fact, sky city''s speed has reached 80 mph, which is the limit in this state.


    "Only necromancer would like to do that." Eliza sighed, "but if the enemy is a vampire, wouldn''t their bodies turn to ashes when the sun rises? It doesn''t need to be dealt with at all? "


    "Vampire ashes are also good experimental materials." Franken replied without hesitation, "and so is the body oil."


    Sophia looked at her side without a trace and moved her step, keeping a certain distance from Franken.


    Then she turned around, looked at the others and said, "in a word, now I propose to let the college enter the second type of navigation. What''s your opinion?"


    The second type of aviation method is the new ability of Seaver after running the college for a period of time and completing the task of developing the potential of magic engine.


    The magic engine uses the magic power transformed by the star vein furnace through the magic pool as fuel. After running and consuming, it can provide stronger buoyancy to the college, and can also generate huge driving forces. Generally, these driving forces will cancel each other, making the college suspend in the middle of the air. But when the college wants to move, it will point to a certain direction through guidance, and promote the huge empty island group forward.


    However, it was mentioned in that mission that in fact, a large part of the power of the magic engine was always idling, and did not produce the corresponding output. When SIVI finished the task and reused that part of the power, he found that this kind of power, called the second type of navigation method, was able to move faster under the action of several times of thrust, But it also makes the air form a huge resistance wall in front of the empty islands. Without breaking through the sound barrier and entering the sound speed, the college will also bear the amazing resistance. Even if the resistance is the barrier, it can only offset a small part of it, which has a great effect on the buildings of the college itself.


    Although the Academy buildings are all made or rebuilt by little banshees, and their workmanship and firmness are far better than those of ordinary human beings, this powerful force can still cause certain harm to them. This kind of damage may not be much at first, but if accumulated over time, it will soon cause a terrible disaster.


    Only when he realized that, SIVI banned the second type of navigation. He didn''t want to see the bridge breaking when he was walking on the bridge leading to the island.


    When Sophia got the temporary authority, because the second type of air law was not classified, so SIVI left her the right to launch. However, if she wanted to launch the second type of air law, she had to obtain the consent of several other people who had obtained the temporary authority.


    "Yes." Franken was the first to nod.


    "I''m going to wake up the students In any case, they can''t sleep after entering the second type of navigation. " Eliza gently shakes Theo, whose head is resting on her lap, and then stands up regardless of her numb legs: "if you don''t deal with it earlier, it may turn into panic."


    Although Eliza did not make it clear whether she agreed or not, her words had tacitly agreed with Sophia''s decision.


    "Oh, Miss Eliza, wait, I''ll go with you too!" Alice picked up the listless blonde doll and quickly followed Eliza: "it''s the first time for those kids to go through the next thing and explain it to them."


    "Since everyone else agrees, I won''t be a villain." The princess of Julien, who sipped a brown coffee, agreed in disguise. "But I still feel a little strange."


    Listening to her, several other people also stopped and looked at the girl who was still in the old God.


    "The vampire Princess Well, maybe it''s the queen now What is the reason she wants to wake up a demon


    Put the coffee cup back into the petal shaped cup holder, and the girl said her confusion.


    "Is there any reason for this?" Alice tilted her head, and her face was full of puzzled expression: "don''t villains always try to block the just side? That''s what it''s all about in novels. ""The reason why the villains in those novels do evil for no reason is to add drama and suspense to the works. But the reality is different. One doesn''t take a huge risk to do something that has no reason at all. " Evangeline explained to the little maid.


    "But they''re vampires, not people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s the same with vampires. " Evangeline choked at the little maid''s words, but immediately replied.


    Except for Theo, who is leaning on the sofa and seems to be going out with the goddess of dreams at any time, the other few people are showing a thoughtful expression.


    "You''re saying that we don''t know at all what the other person wants to do, right?" Sophia combed her thoughts and confirmed to Evangeline.


    "That''s it." The girl nodded: "from the perspective of myth, the demon king is absolutely not an existence that can be controlled by people. If there is a power that can enslave the demon king, then they don''t need to do this kind of thing. Just show this strength and exterminate human beings. So there must be information that we don''t know, and this information may be related to whether we can defeat each other


    Just as everyone fell silent and began to ponder, a voice came into their ears.


    "If it''s this Maybe I know a little... "


    The blue haired vampire girl leaned weakly against the wall outside the door. Her white forehead was covered with cold sweat. She was short of breath, and her pupils looked into the dean''s room.


    "It''s amazing willpower to wake up so soon." Franken looked at the girl who seemed to be dying at any moment, and he could not help saying that if he could control his facial muscles, he might raise his eyebrows and look surprised.


    Both Eliza and Alice ran forward to hold the girl, but when they touched the girl''s arm, they looked at each other involuntarily - saranlia''s hands were cold to her elbow, like a dead man.


    Sophia saw this and bit her teeth. She took out a bottle of cure medicine given by Sylvia from her magic guide book. She went up to Eliza and asked her to feed saran.


    "Do you have any information?" Evangeline, however, did not pay attention to the other party''s precarious appearance and asked in a deep voice.


    After swallowing the healing potion, saran''s face improved a little, and then immediately said a word that surprised everyone present.


    "My sister It may be controlled by something. " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    [sword of Apollo (treasure)]


    [treasure weapon]


    [physical damage: 3000-3200]


    [Fire damage: 12000-12400]


    [holy damage: 80000-87000]


    [introduction: this is the weapon used by Archangel bomlov in the mythological era. It is made of fragments of the sun, and the flame is released by the sacred light. It is made by Zhitian It took thousands of years to complete the casting. As the top of the treasure level equipment, even if you look at the sky, it is a very powerful weapon that can''t be ignored! ¡¿


    [sun''s light: the sun''s sacred glory will come here with Apollo''s sword! When the sword of Apollo appears, a holy resistance test is performed on all dark creatures, undead creatures and shadow creatures. Those who fail to pass the test will be directly turned into ashes by the sun''s flame, and those who pass will be damaged by holy flame every second. The specific damage value depends on the target flame Saint resistance. ¡¿


    [wings of sanzuwu: sanzujinwu protects you! Those who hold the sword of Apollo can open the wings of fire after consuming some magic power. The wings of fire can be used as weapons with 8000-11000 fire damage, and can enjoy the effects of the highest level flame armor and the highest level flying skill. ¡¿


    [eternal solar oven: the sun will continue to provide you with the power of action! For 10 billion years since the beginning of the mythical age, the magic and physical strength of those who hold the sword of Apollo will never be exhausted. ¡¿


    [burning of sanctions: when a pagan who is not a believer in holy light holds the sword of Apollo, the holder will be burned by the sword of Apollo''s sword every three seconds, and suffer the pain of cutting bones and gouging out the heart. ¡¿


    [Note: "all darkness will be hidden under my sword!" ¡ª¡ªBy Archangel bomlov is a powerful weapon to the crouching tank level.


    Sylvester went through the attributes of Apollo''s sword, and then he burst into tears: if there was no attribute of the last sanction inflammation, it would be perfect. It is impossible for the system to be free of corruption.


    "Do you think I''m in trouble to convert to holy light now?" Because even if he had the sword of Apollo, it would burn one tenth of its life every three seconds. So SIVI did not take out the shining sword, but asked the ghost girl who was flying with him.


    "Are you kidding?" As the girl dodged more and more tricky attacks, she replied in a bad mood.


    "As a magician, I believe in Qiyao goddess of course But so far, it seems that the goddess has not helped me


    SIVI said bitterly: "every critical moment, I can''t rely on it. As expected, women are such things..."


    After suddenly feeling a hand caressing his neck, Seaver gave a thrill and stopped immediately - you know, there is a female ghost standing behind him.


    "If you have time to complain about this, you might as well think about what to do now." Clapper''s mind is divided into two functions. In the face of the huge tentacles formed by dark red magic, he is still talking to SIVI: "if it really doesn''t work, I''d better follow what I said just now!"


    "No!"


    "Are you a child! This is not the time to be awkward


    A good offer was repeatedly rejected by Sylvie, and clapac was also a little annoyed: "you think about my feelings!"


    "Who knows that?" Sylvie thought about it for a moment, and then he yelled back, "now, put your wings back in my body!"


    After all, the characteristics of Apollo''s sword can cause damage to the undead regardless of enemies and friends. If you don''t kill the demon king later, you''ll have a lot of fun.


    "What are you talking about..."


    Before the girl finished, Andy taglott was probably tired of playing. The dark red magic around him twisted into a stream, and then turned into a huge slap, like a mosquito, toward the two people who were shrouded in the range and could not evade with that kind of power!


    "Fold up your wings and come into my body! Believe me


    Before SIVI''s voice fell, the huge palms fell to the ground. The crystals on the ground that had not been eroded and cleaned were shattered and shaken up by the huge force. Together with the floating dust, a small mushroom cloud rose slowly and disappeared for a long time. At the same time, the crystal fragments also turned into crystal The rain began to fall.


    At the same time, the man in the black body armor finally showed a trace of expression on his indifferent face, which was slightly surprised.


    The next moment, in the misty smoke, Sylvie''s body broke through the gray smoke, with a big black sword, which gave out the air of emptiness, ran towards Andy taglott!


    The sword of Apollo burns one tenth of his life every 3 seconds. Even if you include the best healing potion that can restore 50% of his vitality in an instant, he can only last 45 seconds!Compared with that, void magic sword is more solid. Moreover, Apollo sword has the property that can quickly return to full magic value. Therefore, it is the right choice to use void magic sword to fight directly in front of the opponent and then switch to Apollo sword!


    But apparently Andy taglott didn''t want Sylvie to be so close to him. He didn''t do anything. The dark red magic around him was like a raging tide. It came to SIVI from all directions. There was no room for him to dodge!


    "Don''t Stop me


    Ignoring the ubiquitous dark red magic, five small crystals of various colors suddenly appeared in SIVI''s left hand, and then all the small crystals disappeared. In the space behind him, a hollow black hole appeared, which could compete with Andy taglott, and even more powerful momentum was mixed with the void, which could emerge from it, and immediately one One hand reached out of the cave as if it were a casual stretch of hand. It eliminated all the dark red magic in front of SIVI, and made a smooth road to Andy taglott in front of him!


    Regardless of the buzz and dizziness of his head as a result of continuous casting (and all powerful magic), SIVI raised his hand and struck the anchor. Magic seems to be of no use to Andy taglott. The tow anchor can''t stick to him. SIVI has to take the second place. He changes the target of the anchor to the ground in front of Andy taglott and pulls himself through.


    With the strength of the anchor and the effect of his own strong push on the ground, SIVI jumped high, holding the virtual sword in his hands, and chopped at Andy taglott''s head.


    The pale man did not panic, and Sylvie could even see a trace of irony and contempt on his face.


    So the next moment, the moment Sylvie was about to hit Andy taglott, the weapon in SIVI''s hand suddenly changed.


    From the black void magic sword to a golden light, even Andy taglott felt a trace of threat from the bottom of his heart.


    Sword of Apollo! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    Sylvie staggered back two steps. In front of him was Andy taglott, the demon king whose whole head had been split in two.


    The black helmet, which was held by the demon king at his waist, also fell to the ground, making a few heavy dull noises and then rolling to SIVI''s feet.


    Originally, the dark red magic around us disappeared in a short time, just like the light of the power was cut off. All that remains is a mess of crystal debris and collapsed columns that at first glance look like ruins.


    Is it so easy to win


    As soon as SIVI''s tight heartstrings relaxed a little, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Starting from the epidermis, a tingling sensation like a needle stick has been deep into the bone marrow, making him unbearable.


    As soon as his legs softened, he sat down on the ground, gasping for breath and sweating all over his body. The tingling sensation spread all over his body, and he couldn''t even find a place to scratch.


    This is probably the effect of the inflammation of sanctions.


    Just now, I didn''t feel the tingling because I had devoted myself to the battle. Now I relax and the accumulated damage is fed back to my brain, which makes Sylvie miserable all over the body.


    As for the culprit of all this, the sword of Apollo has already been put into the storage box by SIVI.


    Fortunately, the thunder blow that even the devil couldn''t react to took a long time, and the time of being stunned after Sylvie got the hand was not more than three seconds, and the burning of sanctions did not cause too much damage to SIVI. There were no sequelae other than a stabbing pain all over his body, which made Seaver feel much better.


    "What was that just now?"


    As Sylvie breathed a sigh of relief, the sudden exclamation brought his heart down to his throat.


    When he saw the Pearl translucent black hair and ponytail girl emerging from himself, he was relieved.


    "Nothing." Sylvie raised his eyebrows at the girl, thumbed up and pointed to himself: "it''s just my secret weapon."


    "The power of that sword is exaggerated! If I were exposed to that light, I''m afraid it would disappear The unknown girl sighed, and then her eyes focused on the body whose head had been split into two nearby: "it''s so simple to win, there''s always a kind of unreal feeling."


    Probably because of his hard armor, Andy taglott, the Lord of death, was still standing in place, not falling down, and there was no blood coming out of his head, which had been cut in half. Although the original owner of this body is a human being, it may have been occupied by the devil for too long. There is no human brain and brain in Andy taglott''s head. Instead, there is a black, oily substance that looks extremely viscous. This strange substance is firmly embedded in the skull, although it has waves like water just now But now it''s calming down.


    "I think so." Sylvie stood up from the dirty ground with his hands on his knees and looked at the great body: "it''s a little weak as a demon."


    "But after all, it was only half of the power, and it was sealed for 500 years. The power was almost consumed by the holy magic. In addition, your secret weapon is just the type to control the dark, so it is so simple to be defeated."


    The girl stroked her long horse''s tail and wrinkled her delicate eyebrows, trying to explain why the demon king would be killed so simply.


    Sylvie doesn''t go to discuss this kind of thing with the girl. He just relies on the other party''s inability to see. He opens the task panel of the college system to see what kind of reward he will get if he kills a demon.


    However, there is no change in the task panel compared with the previous one. The mythical task is still displayed on it very conspicuously, and the word "task completed" is not displayed behind the task!


    In other words, Andy taglott is not dead!


    All of a sudden, SIVI shivered and tried to pull the girl back to a safe distance. However, because the girl was a ghost, he subconsciously stretched out his hand toward the girl, which was naturally empty.


    "What''s the matter?" Clapper blinked and looked at Seaver, whose face suddenly turned ugly.


    "Back off, that guy''s not dead yet!"


    Sylvie''s nervous expression let the girl know that he was not joking, and could only quickly rely on SIVI''s body again.


    At the same time, the sword of the void reappeared around SIVI and, following his command, cleaved towards the strange corpse of Andi taglott!


    It''s a pity that Sylvie''s mending knife didn''t succeed. When the void magic sword was about to be cut on the opponent, the dark red magic appeared out of thin air. It not only neutralized the void energy on the magic sword, but also smashed the whole void magic sword out!


    And then the black substance in Andy taglott''s head was glued to each other like glue, and the split head was re glued back!


    Not only that, but even Andy taglott''s magic is different from that just now. It is no longer the kind of opening and closing before, spreading a lot of magic all over the room, but condensing it together to form a magic barrier with amazing defense power!Seeing this scene, SIVI can''t help but murmur to himself that the demon king is indeed Xiaoqiang''s, which can''t be eliminated easily. At the same time, he kept complaining in his heart: Although the college system has the attribute of remark damage to the equipment, how much damage NIMA has hit in the end has no spectrum. Adding a blood bar will not get pregnant, right! Just like just now, if you knew that a sword failed to kill Andy taglott, according to Sylvie''s temperament, he would not hesitate to make up for it. As a result, because he did not know the extent of the damage, he wasted a good opportunity to weaken the demon king.


    Of course, after complaining, Sylvie would not give up such an opportunity. He would watch the other party use his magic power to wrap himself like a spindle, and his whole body would shine like a big light bulb. In any case, it was like a blatant declaration that "Laozi is going to become a second form!" How it looks.


    Although I don''t know whether the other party is really planning to become a second form or to use a big move, this is not what Sylvie likes to see. So he can only take out the sword of Apollo from the storage box again, gnash his teeth, endure the severe pain caused by the burning of sanctions, open the wings of the three feet black, with the light from the brightness of the other side, hold up the sword to cut at the other side! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    It is different from ordinary sailing, but after Aldrich college has entered the second type of navigation, the whole island group has a sense of shaking.


    But in those small islands located in the small details of the island group, the tremor just more intense, even comparable to some small earthquakes of small magnitude.


    "It''s incredible!" Riedel''s eyes were round and his voice was full of admiration.


    Different from the dignified mood of the upper class of the college, the kids who were woken up in their sleep had the same excitement as a spring outing. Even though Eliza and Alice stressed the cruelty of the battle they might encounter many times later, they still didn''t go to their heart.


    After being assigned to the sentry ring tower to help defend, these little guys who haven''t seen much of the world are marveling at the sight of the rapid retreat outside.


    "It''s much faster than a carriage!" Little fatan tannis waved his hands, and said with a splash of saliva: "I used to ride in the cab of the garrison commune before, but on the way the carriage was caught by wolves in the wild forest. After being frightened, the rag toothed beast spread its hooves and ran. The trees on both sides of the forest path shuddered back, and we could only see a bright green. We could only hold the trunk of the car as hard as we could Get out of the car! In this way, the carriage soon left those wolves far behind! But the speed of the two rapacious beasts is not as fast as that of the academy now


    "You can do it." Different from Riddell''s exclamation and admiration after listening to Tanis''s experience, Camille''s face was full of disbelief: "the rag toothed beast can''t even run the low legged black horse. How can he get rid of the wolf after pulling a car?"


    I don''t know whether it''s because the other party doesn''t believe him or because the lie is easily exposed. Little fatty Tanis''s face is red. He retorts angrily: "what do you know? Maybe the two ragged toothed beasts I met are just gifted Scud!"


    Kamiyu pulled Riedel into the corner, with a gloomy face, and said in the volume that Tanis could just hear: "do you remember the lesson in sorcery about the quadruped wolf species? The wild wolf is a level 5 Crusade demon. It is famous for its quickness and cooperation. How can it not run away from the Raptor But in order to take care of the self-esteem of fat people, we should not know


    Riedel nodded at his words.


    "If it''s a whisper, don''t let me hear it!"


    Is there something wrong with what you care about?


    While the three were still chattering, a little Banshee appeared in front of them with a puff.


    "The three of you are chatting here. Come into the tower with me to prepare the defense measures."


    Although the dwarfs are almost the same, but with a long time, students can still distinguish a few more common dwarfs such as Voda. And now in front of them this little dwarf demon also belongs to a more common category.


    His name is brabuto, and he is a temporary teacher in charge of the branch of magic history, the history of magic war. Because of the name of magic war history, many male students took this course. What they didn''t expect was that brabhutto could talk about the extremely tragic battle of gravida (the war between human and Centaur tribes) in the great migration and some wars that were extremely fierce in modern times. They had no taste at all Brabutona''s slow voice has become a powerful hypnotist. According to the statistics of some boring students, the history of magic war is one of the subjects with the highest sleep quality


    Naturally, the three of them were wronged by the name of the subject, and chose the history of magic war. This decision made the lively Riddell and Kami especially regret. It was better to play and practice magic outside than to listen to lullaby there. However, in order to get credit, they had to endure it in the end. However, the little fat Tanis is very satisfied with brabuto.


    "I happened to have some insomnia recently." At the beginning, little fat Dun''s face was so proud that Riedel and kamiyou were secretly gnashing their teeth for a long time.


    Now that the professor speaks, they certainly dare not listen. However, this also happens to follow their wishes, these little guys have long wanted to enter the mysterious sentry tower to explore it.


    Brabhutto looked at the eager student and turned to walk into the sentry tower.


    Although the little banshee is quite accomplished in many aspects, and even can be called omnipotent - if SIVI had drawn the recruitment tickets of red hat or little monsters, not to mention the opening of colleges, even the castle would have been made strange.


    However, no matter how easy the dwarfs are, they are only the existence of a single digit in the Crusade level. Even in terms of combat effectiveness, they can not fully reflect the strength of their own Crusade level demons.


    After all, they don''t have fangs and claws. Even if they have many spell like abilities, most of them are abilities to hide people''s eyes, help escape or can only be used in daily life.


    Even if there are sentinel ring towers to increase their combat effectiveness, they still can''t fundamentally solve the problem. It is because of this that the dwarfs follow SIVI''s instructions and devote themselves to cultivating students, trying to give them strong strength, and in turn protect them and guard the college.Brabhutto, too, had taught a lot of students, and Riedel and the three of them were among the best. It took them only a few days to gain their own magic power through meditation. Even if the school buildings and students'' dormitories of the college have a great effect on this, we can see what kind of talent they have!


    Since then, when other students have just acquired the magic power and are still in the exploratory stage, the three of them have been able to use the superficial magic that is not even a link, and they always make some troubles


    It is for this reason that although the three people make a lot of small mistakes, they are not punished too much. Of course, if they make a big mistake, even if the picket doesn''t say anything, Franken, who doesn''t know when he awakens some new interest, will not let them go.


    Now brabhutto wants them to enter the sentry tower, but also to focus on training them.


    After all, it is more meaningful to enter the sentry tower and observe the mysterious operation of the battle and sentry tower at a close distance than to conduct auxiliary defense outside.


    Of course, for today''s Riedel, the greatest significance of entering the sentry tower is to satisfy their thirst for knowledge and then to show off with other students (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Scared!"


    Bruno''s face was full of bruises, his hands stretched out, and his whole body was full of magic.


    All of a sudden, the clouds in the sky fell like iron sand attracted by magnets. At the same time, because the atmosphere accumulated a lot, the light began to appear strange distortion. At first glance, it seemed that something completely transparent was creeping rapidly.


    During this period, the vampires did not attack the old man, but their magic was deflected by the invisible force before they hit the old man and flew away towards their companions.


    Therefore, in order to fight Bruno''s magic, the vampires have spontaneously united and intend to start to perform a wide range of Destructive Magic together.


    The twisted light combined into a huge head, which bit several vampires who couldn''t dodge and chewed them into a pile of meaningless meat. The brain and heart suffered heavy damage at the same time. Even the vampires who are famous for their self-healing ability can''t survive this kind of injury!


    Then, the clouds in the sky suddenly poured into the invisible body, sketching out the specific image of the body with a big body and tangled muscles, making it show the true face of Lushan Mountain - it is a huge LAN Titan with a body height of tens of meters and a small mountain!


    Summon LAN Titan, among all the known wind elemental magic, this one is already the field of the five ring magic. LAN Titan has a strong magic resistance. Its body made of elements can be immune to most physical attacks. Its huge body gives it powerful destructive power. The lightness of the wind element makes it not as clumsy as its body looks. It is very quick and agile. In a short time, several vampires were knocked to the ground and spit blood and fell.


    For a while, the vampires were in a panic, while Huolian college broke out a burst of cheers.


    But the vampire princess in the sedan chair did not speak, and seemed to have no sense of her own advantage. But in the angle that the students couldn''t see, Bruno''s face was dignified and upset, and even a little depressed.


    In fact, both the vampiric dukes and the professors at houllian knew that Bruno couldn''t last long.


    The dagger that stabbed him was not only quenched with unknown but extremely violent toxin, and even attached with powerful blood curse. Even if the head of Bruno used magic to suppress the deterioration of the wound, he could not make the wound heal. In just a few minutes, the clothes behind him were completely soaked with blood, and the whole person was already floating in the air. If it wasn''t for the darkness in the night sky, even the students could see that the old figure was at the end of its tether.


    In the battle just now, Huolian''s teachers and students were supposed to help each other and fight against the powerful vampires. However, in addition to the girl who attacked Bruno at the beginning, there were other vampire''s traitors who mingled with the students and made a sudden attack at that time, which made the professors and students suffer a lot of damage. Even now, although they are still fighting together, they have been on guard against each other secretly, and they do not trust their companions as wholeheartedly as they did in the beginning.


    On the contrary, the residents in the mountain city of govenhora seem to fight with the vampires with the attitude of burning jade and stone. Not only the injured and falling vampires were slaughtered by them, but even some lower flying vampires fell down in the fierce and fearless attack of the residents. Of course, they also paid a huge price for two blocks to be completely destroyed, with nothing left but rubble and rubble!


    At this stage of the battle, real fire has been launched on both sides, and it has basically entered a life and death situation.


    ***


    the explosion roared and the gray smoke rose at the same time.


    A glittering figure shot out of the smoke. His body was like a water float. He bounced several times on the ground, and he was about to hit the mottled crystal wall.


    In spite of the rusty smell of his mouth, SIVI thrust the sword of Apollo into the ground with his back hand. He only heard a "click". His hand holding the sword of Apollo was dislocated because he could not bear the huge inertia. However, he finally stopped to avoid the end of hitting the wall.


    "In the animation, when I do this kind of action, I usually drag a trace on the ground and finally stop it. When I do it for Mao, I get dislocated directly, and my soul is pale!"


    SIVI took the sword of Apollo back to the storage box with sweat on his head. Then he pinched his right shoulder with his left hand and lifted it fiercely. After a crisp sound, he took his right hand back.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune, because the sword of Apollo''s sanction caused Shivi a lot of pain. Compared with the pain of taking his hand back, it''s nothing.


    Although this is the first time to do so, but the effect is surprisingly good, at least Sylvie felt that his right hand can be used again. As for whether there will be any hidden danger in doing so, it is not the matter that should be considered now.


    Having dealt with his own affairs as quickly as possible, seavy looked up into the smoke.


    The gray smoke was soon blown away by the powerful magic, revealing the existence of the terror inside.Andy taglott, the Lord of death, was looking down at Seaver with his crazy eyes and indifferent expression. He didn''t care about his body''s terrible scar, which started from his right shoulder and cut him to his abdomen, which almost split him in two. That''s the second time SIVI used the sword of Apollo to prevent him from using magic. Even the demon king, known as the Lord of death, his amazing magic seems to be unable to completely block the blade of Apollo''s sword.


    Andy taglott''s huge wounds were completely devoid of internal organs, replaced by black jelly like objects. In addition, before that magic SIVI also failed to stop, now Andy taglott behind has appeared as black as Octopus weird tentacles.


    "Well, if you don''t die like this, how can you kill him..." Sylvie half knelt on the ground and wiped the bright red viscous liquid from his mouth. His face was full of bitterness: "is this guy the legendary type of invalid physical attack?"


    Although Sylvie doesn''t know magic beyond three rings, it''s not a waste of time to soak in the library for so long. He has already guessed that those creepy tentacles behind Andy taglott should be the five ring magic "touch of death".


    Touch of death is a kind of dark magic, which some high-level demons like to use.


    Dark magic belongs to the indigenous magic. Except for a small number of people who sacrificed their loyalty and soul to the devil, only the devil himself can use dark magic. Different from shadow magic, dark magic and necromancy are evil magic in the real sense, which are not allowed in the world.


    The effect of touch of death is very simple. When a living object is touched by it, it will receive a dark resistance and will test. If it does not pass, it will be killed immediately. Even if you pass the check by a fluke, resistance, will and health will be reduced by a large amount. In this way, as long as you are touched by death several times, there is almost no life without death.


    The magic that Andy taglott wanted to use was not just the touch of death several times, but the rest of the magic effect seemed to be interrupted by SIVI''s desperate attack, which also helped SIVI avoid the end of being killed by seconds.


    But even so, the current situation is still not optimistic.


    Sylvie took the time to fill a bottle of mini life potion, and slowly recovered his vitality. It is far from the time of despair.


    You know, there are many ways to save his life. For example, crystal on his way home can make him go directly back to Aldrich college. If he can''t hide in the copy, he can save his life.


    But he had a feeling that if he did not take advantage of the other party''s incomplete recovery to solve him and escape from this half plane, he was afraid that after he recovered, human beings would be destroyed.


    No matter how much SIVI dislikes the king''s Council members who are high in the pan human integration alliance, and how much he hates the Qiyao mage Association, who is in collusion with the king''s Council, he still can''t shrink back from justice. It is because of this, he will bite teeth and each other until now, rather than directly run with the sword of Apollo.


    Sylvie, leaning on his knees, reluctantly stood up. He was paying attention to Andy taglott, who was approaching, and opened the achievement store of the college system. He flipped through the pages, trying to find something that could reverse the universe.


    I don''t know if it''s because I''m afraid of Sylvie''s Apollo sword, or if I just feel that Sylvie can''t run away and want to appreciate his helpless expression for a while, Andy taglott walks very slowly, just a little faster than ordinary people.


    However, to his surprise, there was no expression of depression or despair on Seaver''s face. On the contrary, after the distance between them was reduced by half, seavy raised his head and the smile that made him uncomfortable appeared on his face.


    "What? The key to winning is always in my hands."


    There were two more objects in SIVI''s hand, a white card the size of a palm and a glass tube of turquoise liquid the size of his thumb.


    Don''t know what Sylvie is doing, the devil''s pace slows down, and Sylvie''s smile is even worse. He pulls out one end of the glass tube, showing a sharp needle tip, and then in the devil''s eyes, he puts it on his neck.


    Super strong analgesic and exciting injection. The 100 point injection suppresses all the pain felt on the user, even if it''s the result of sanctions. What''s more, with the green medicine injected into SIVI''s blood, he felt that his thinking speed became faster, his mind was so clear for the first time in his life, his heart seemed to beat more powerful, and his body senses became more sensitive than usual. Even the small particles flying in the air could be seen clearly!


    The skin temperature keeps rising, and the blood flow is speeding up. However, Sylvie doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, he becomes more excited. Many crazy schemes that he didn''t even think about began to form in his brain and perfect them one by one. However, he immediately controlled his thoughts.


    This hyperactivity will last for half an hour, during which, no matter what kind of damage Sylvie suffers, he will not feel even a trace of pain and fear!However, although the effect of this medicine is extraordinary good, the price is not too expensive, but it is to overdraft energy and life as the premise. It''s very clear in the article introduction that once the excitement period is over, he can''t even raise his hand in a day, and at the same time, he will cut a space of life!


    However, this time has not taken into account so much.


    After the injection took effect, SIVI immediately activated the white card in his hand.


    More angel''s credit card.


    After the white light disappeared, a shadow of an angel holding a large jar appeared behind SIVI. The angel poured down the contents of the jar towards SIVI. Then the shadow disappeared. Instead, a white halo appeared above SIVI''s head.


    Although it may seem funny, it actually means that Sylvie has temporarily acquired the characteristics of one of the two winged angels, the angel of healing. From now on, he will recover 10% health every second, and has holy aura, dispelling evil aura and purifying aura. Ordinary evil spirits will vanish in an instant when they meet him!


    Originally, SIVI was worried about whether clapac, who was attached to him, would be affected by this ability. However, he unexpectedly found that the ghost girl had an extremely affinity for the holy light. Instead of being hurt, he began to absorb the power of the aura and repair the place that he had not noticed for a while and was hurt by the sun''s shining feature of Apollo sword.


    The price of yuangel''s credit card is much higher than that of super strong analgesic and exciting injection. The price is 250 achievement points. If the college had not begun to harvest new achievement points through the credit system recently, SIVI could not have paid for those achievements.


    It''s just this use, already accumulated a lot of achievement points, immediately return to understanding before release.


    Yuangel''s credit card does not have a fixed usage time, but once it is launched, it will consume a little achievement point every second. In terms of SIVI''s current achievement point, it can only last for more than 20 seconds However, as a credit card, this card can be overdrawn, and its maximum overdraft is 1000. In other words, Sylvie can maintain this angel state for nearly 17 minutes!


    It''s a long story, but actually it takes seavy a few seconds to do all this.


    While Andy taglott was still surprised by the sudden appearance of the halo above SIVI''s head, the sword of Apollo appeared again in SIVI''s hands.


    The huge wings of fire spread behind SIVI, filling the angel wings he did not have.


    Without waiting for the other party to react, he slapped the wings of the three footed black, and once again rushed to the Lord of death, Andy taglott.


    The thing to do is simple. Since one sword and two swords can''t kill each other, it''s better to chop each other into meat mud at one go! Anyway, with the angel''s power blessing, even if you are hit by the touch of death once or twice, it should be OK.


    The flame of sanctions seeps from SIVI''s skin and turns into a little powder of fire, which makes the whole flight track like a road paved by fire. With the huge wings of flame, the glittering double swords and the holy angel halo on his head, SIVI is like a God at this moment!


    ***


    first of all, it was like a flat tire, and then the giant Titan burst like a balloon punctured.


    The huge roar made 90% of govenhora''s people feel dizzy at a time, but the disaster is not over. The huge wind caused by the explosion of Titan is like a typhoon of category 12. No, it is better than that. Just in an instant, the houses, trees, people and animals were all rolled up into the sky. Near the explosion point, even a radial explosion pit appeared, even the soil layer of the mountain was scraped off a large layer!


    Just a face-to-face, just invincible LAN Titan, was defeated.


    The purple haired girl standing tall in the explosion had a charming smile on her face. Looking at Bruno not far away, she wiped her black dagger, which killed LAN Titan, and said with a soft smile: "it''s really Mr. Bruno Langer, the great magician, who can control the elemental creatures of that level."


    Bruno''s face was pale, and he didn''t know whether it was because his magic was easily cracked or because he thought he had lost too much blood. The old man snorted coldly. His eyes were fixed on the sudden appearance of the vampire princess. He was sure that the strength of the other side was no less than himself.


    But first of all, I suffered a heavy blow, and then I fought for a long time. Once I fought with her, I would die.


    What surprised the old man even more was that the girl had just killed the Titan.


    Although in other people''s eyes, it seems that just a young girl just appeared beside LAN Titan just now. Like a balloon, she stabbed LAN Titan with a dagger, which was quite different from the girl''s body size. Then LAN Titan, who should have been bitten by mosquitoes in terms of size, gave out an angry roar, and the explosion turned back to the most basic element of wind


    Generally speaking, most people would think that the dagger in the girl''s hand is a very strong magic object.


    But as the controller of LAN Titan, Bruno is not so easy to be deceived. He clearly sensed that when the girl stabbed LAN Titan, he injected a strange magic into the giant."That''s not what vampires can do What the hell are you! " The old man snapped.


    "Ah, you are so forgetful." The girl''s long purple hair danced with the wind. She reached out and smoothed the bangs on her forehead back to her head. The smile on her face became more enchanting and charming: "didn''t you just borrow my strength?"


    Bruno''s eyes were wide open and the blood on his face completely disappeared: "you are..."


    However, before he could tell the identity of the other side, the Black Dagger had already pierced his chest! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    "Ellen! What''s the matter with you? "


    The face of the burly man with the axe and staff was full of surprise.


    As a member of the self Police Corps of govenhora mountain city, his strength is naturally outstanding in the mountain city. In fact, he is the only one who can master the magic weapon of the combination of Tomahawk and magic wand.


    Generally speaking, although the axe and staff are powerful, as long weapons and heavy weapons, plus the uneven distribution of ax weight in the front section, the flexibility is far inferior to magic weapons such as magic swords.


    But in fact, as long as you can use the axe and staff well and push it through the small magic bursts of the front blade, the mobility of the axe staff is even more than that of ordinary magic swords. If it wasn''t for the difficulty of this application skill and the high requirement for the magic control and the amount of magic power, I''m afraid the axe and staff would have replaced the magic sword and become the standard configuration of the magic swordsman.


    However, as long as the axe and staff are in hand, even if the level of the Crusade level five or six magicians will not change his face, now he has lost his former composure.


    In front of him is the usual mischievous always make him angry, but let him particularly love the little son.


    At this time, his son is in a bad condition.


    His round cheeks are not as ruddy as usual, but they are all black and blue. His eyes have no look. His throat is constantly making a loud sound. His saliva drips from the corner of his mouth to the front of his coat, which makes his mouth wet. Even so, he was still staggering towards the man.


    The burly man looked at his little son''s obvious abnormal appearance, the whole person was stupefied there, did not know what to do.


    At this time, Allen, who was very close to him, suddenly raised his face. A creepy smile appeared on his strange face, and then ran to the man at a very different speed than before!


    "Ellen?! You''re doing Ah


    The boy jumped to the burly man, holding the axe and staff with both hands, and his teeth had bitten the man''s neck fiercely. He pulled hard and tore off a large piece of meat.


    Then he crunched the raw meat as the others watched in horror.


    "Ellen..." The burly man covered his neck with one hand, but the blood gushed from his fingers.


    The little boy did not respond to his father''s call, once again opened his mouth full of blood


    Similar scenes continue to be seen throughout the mountain city of govenhora.


    The vampires have grasped the weakness of the mountain city residents: Yes, they are brave and brave enough to sacrifice themselves in order to protect the fire inherited by the Academy. But this kind of emotional performance to the extreme, but also caused the obvious weakness - they can''t do it to their relatives and friends.


    So those vampires, under the instruction of the princess, made a large number of walking corpses in the mountain city, and ordered them to attack their closest people everywhere.


    For a while, the combat effectiveness of the residents of govenhora mountain city began to decline sharply, and the morale of the people who started to run through the sky plummeted. Under the attack of the corpses, they began to rout completely. They could not continue to fight the vampires.


    Not only the mountain city of govenhora, but also the Huolian college itself was attacked by the vampires because of the loss of Bruno''s powerful shelter. It was not long before several professors were lost!


    "Despicable conduct!"


    Bruno leaned against the wall, panting, his face covered in cold sweat, and he looked in bad condition. The walls behind him were covered with bright red liquid.


    But even so, the old man did not have a trace of decadent feeling, still toward the vampire princess to drink scold: "you unexpectedly use this kind of dirty means!"


    "There is no distinction between nobility and inferiority in means." The vampire princess was indifferent to the old man''s banishment: "as long as the goal can be achieved, it is a good means. What you are saying now sounds to me nothing more than the howl of the loser. "


    After that, she glanced at the angry old man and said hypocritically, "ah, sorry, I told you the truth by accident. I''m a direct speaker. Please don''t mind. The great wizard Bruno Langer. "


    At this moment, Bruno''s face, which was originally pale, flashed red, and the rocks on the ground immediately occluded and gathered into a huge rock arm. There was even a single story house on his wrist! And this huge palm in the formation of that moment has been toward the seemingly elusive vampire princess in the past!


    Even if you can''t keep Huolian college, at least you can''t be a disaster! Bruno, who has already known the girl''s real identity, thinks like this, pretending that he has no strength at all, lures the other party to his side, and then uses his remaining magic power to give the thunder a blow, in order to win it!


    He knew that if a girl ran away, there would be no small danger to the whole human society - from the human point of view, the girl is even more terrible than the demon who has not yet fully recovered!


    Unfortunately, his plan seemed to have been seen through by the girl. The moment before the big palm was shot, the girl turned into countless bats. Although many of them were photographed as flesh and mud, they still escaped from the attack of the giant palm, which only slightly damaged the magic power.Failed.


    The old man''s heart began to sink and everything was over. I''m afraid that in addition to the Imperial College, there are no other people who can compete with him in Imperial College.


    A young figure flashed through his mind. But he soon extinguished this fluke hope. Even Sylvie is far from the girl''s opponent. If he comes out, he will only increase the casualties.


    No matter the residents of govenhora mountain city, the teachers and students of Huolian college, or Bruno, the great magician, all fell into endless despair at this moment.


    Then the light came out.


    The golden, bright, warm light shot from the crumbling castle of Huolian college, in a dazzling straight line in the darkness, and then stopped a little higher than Sauron''s eyes.


    It was not until this moment that the other people saw the real body of the light - a young man with black hair.


    His body has endless orange fire powder, shining down; his head has a round of angel aura, is emitting a faint light, full of holy sense of magic is constantly emerging; behind him is a huge flame wing, the terrible high temperature makes the surrounding air twist, making his figure appear faintly; his hand is a round of angel halo, which is full of holy feeling of magic Holding a big golden sword, the sword is like the sun, which radiates infinite light!


    Just for a moment, all the corpses in the sky, on the ground, in the streets and alleys, all the corpses began to turn into fly ash, leaving only a dead bone. Even many vampires seemed to be directly exposed to the sun, and began to spontaneously ignite, and finally turned into a handful of white powder!


    Apollo sword of the sun''s characteristics, domineering Jos!


    Even if it is not the direct death of the vampire body began to appear as if the cigarette end scalded traces, and to those traces as the starting point, began to spread around, even the vampire princess is not immune.


    "The devil, Andy taglott, has been ambushed." SIVI looked at the shocked Princess vampire coldly, and then the sword of Apollo in his hand also pointed to the girl: "the next one is you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl frowned, but immediately returned to the smile.


    She raised her hand and gave orders to the surviving Vampires: "everyone back."


    Then he looked at SIVI again. "We''ll see you again, my lord Aldrich."


    Before SIVI could say anything, the girl and other vampires turned into bats and left govenhora.


    After a few seconds of silence, there were thunderous cheers from the mountain city and castle.


    This is the end of a great war.


    At this time, the shadow of a city in the sky appeared far away. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Just as everyone is down, change happens again.


    ''s loud and cracked sound came from continuously in the castle of the school of hope, simultaneous interpreting all kinds of screams and screams. Then a huge body crashed into the wall and jumped out of it.


    "Lying in the trough, this product is not dead!"


    In a moment, SIVI recognized the figure - the headless monster leader who guarded the flap!


    I didn''t expect it to escape from half.


    "I knew it and I beat it down!" Said SIVI in a hateful voice.


    But it''s just thinking. Before, after Siwei had been hit by the death of two times, he rushed out immediately. He didn''t see the monster leader on the way, and he didn''t know where the guy was hiding. He can''t waste time looking for this guy. After all, after the death of the demon king, Apollo sword may disappear at any time. In order to make the soldier give full play to the waste heat, SIVI quickly rushed out of the plane. It also proved that his decision was correct. Not long after scaring the vampires back, Apollo sword disappeared because of the completion of the mission ¡£


    The more angel''s credit card effect has been lifted by West Wei, in fact, his situation is a little bit bad.


    There are many scars on the leader of headless giant monster. It seems that it was attacked by students and professors when it came out. But these wounds were recovering slowly with naked eye visible speed. Even though the students and professors of Huolian college were rushing out of the college, they would take the leader of the headless giant monster into the magic range I''m afraid the injury would have been better.


    "Spirit can''t hit," because of the support of painkillers and stimulants, SIVI is not disturbed by pain, but SIVI can''t concentrate on the magic: "is it because it''s too excited..."


    Seeing that the Lord of the monster had been attracted by the bloody smell, he ran to the place where the residents of govenhora mountain city had been placed with the wounded. SIVI could only follow up quickly, and he also pulled out a small card representing the authority of the president. The card has the same function as the student card of the students at aldric college, and the sky city is close to the ground, so SIVI used this to call the left behind students in the college.


    Because of the strong communication capabilities of the adriak college far beyond the rest of the world, his instructions were issued only a few years ago, and fifteen sentry ring towers distributed on the island of the school had a round of simultaneous firing. The 15 enhanced magic rays hit the headless monster leader in the gallop without any difference!


    The destructive power of this magic ray is not strong, but the highly cohesive magic can cause the effect of approaching the thermal beam. Fifteen magic rays left a terrible wound on the Lord of the monster! If it is not for the monster to magic has a small resistance, I am afraid this face can be divided into pieces of meat!


    Even so, the attack brought great damage to the Lord of the giant monster. Even because the ankle had a previous cut of almost half of its leg, which made the leg unable to withstand the pressure of the heavy body, it broke directly from the wound, and only some flesh and skin were left to connect the foot to the leg. For this reason, the huge body turned over uncontrollably, and by inertia, he rolled several rolls and hit it into a still intact house, and collapsed the three story house completely.


    Although the smoke rising from the destruction of the residential buildings did not appear the figure of the leader of the headless giant monster, but considering the amazing recovery speed and the strange state that the other party could survive without head, SIVI continued to issue instructions to let the city of the sky attack the magic ray on the place where the giant monster fell.


    As everyone''s attention was focused on the headless monster Lord, new changes took place again.


    Originally, the castle of Huolian college was very unscientific. After several battles, it has become broken and ragged. The foundation has become very unstable because of various soil elements magic. The massive damage of the monster in it has become the last straw that overwhelms the camel.


    The castle began to collapse when the students left the college and couldn''t even run.


    First, the brick of the outer wall is peeling off, the solid wall is like the fallen building blocks, scattered and collapsed; then the dust around the castle is blown up by the hurricane caused by the collapse, forming a huge mass, like mushrooms, rising to the air; finally, the whole castle starts to collapse from the base, and looks like the whole sinking into the ground.


    The original personnel left, the castle collapse should be OK, but the problem is that the address of the National School of magic of Huolian is the mountain of govenhora. Once the huge Castle collapses, the effect will not be much worse than the all-round debris flow!


    In this way, the students who have only survived No, even those residents of govenhora mountain city are not immune!


    "Is there no other way..." SIVI bit his lips, and a green crystal appeared in his empty hand.He didn''t want these students, professors and residents to die in vain. But sympathy for sympathy, really can''t stop, Sylvie will not die with them here.


    "Of course there is a way."


    Just then a voice sounded in Sylvie''s ear.


    Then the pearly translucent ghost girl appeared in front of Sylvie, her long black ponytail swaying in the breeze: "I can''t get in the fight, but I''ll give it to me now."


    "No problem?" Asked seavy subconsciously.


    "Hum, who do you think I am?" With one hand towards the top of the mountain, the sacred magic power gushed out of her body.


    At the next moment, four white pillars of light appear around the castle and connect to each other at the top, forming a quadrangle that covers the whole castle. After the fall of the castle, the waste seems to be like a sea surge, with the heavy force, it smashes on the walls of the square body, but it can only stir up a small ripple on it!


    "I''m Crabbe Langer, the legendary wizard in the legend!" The girl, with her back to SIVI, said softly with a faint pride and smile in her voice.


    However, SIVI noticed that the Pearl White of the girl''s body began to fade and became more transparent than before.


    If there is no accident, the girl who exists as an indistinguishable kind of ghost will soon disappear. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "Wow, how serious Here are three more pieces of medicine! "


    "The blood keeps coming out! Come on, bandage


    "Cough, the corpse poison from the walking corpse Has the antidote come yet? "


    At Aldrich college, groans from pain, howls from the death of a loved one, and requests for medicine for various reasons.


    "Zhenhong, please send the medicine in turn." Alice seemed to be in a hurry, but in fact, she put more than a dozen pieces of medicine from the store into a basket and handed it to the little doll in red and golden hair.


    The puppet nodded, learning from the busy Kate people, holding a basket on her head, holding it with her little hands, she ran to the people who needed the medicine.


    And Alice herself started the mage''s hand, wearing a variety of medical bandages, like a busy bee constantly walking around the wounded.


    She was not the only one to do so. Almost all the students who were free in the college were also involved in the operation of taking care of the wounded. Only some of them were still on duty at the sentry tower to prevent the enemy from returning.


    Now almost all the students and professors of Huolian college have moved to sky city. Originally, Alice and the residents of govenhora mountain city would like to accept them, but the area of the empty islands was limited, so they had to take the wounded to the empty island for easy care.


    But even so, this kind of action has already won a high reputation for the college.


    The body of the headless Troll Lord was also transported to the island in an empty boat at the request of Franken. According to the skeleton mage, this strange troll is of great academic and research value.


    Now the corpse, which has been sifted by magic rays and has high academic and research value, is just like garbage piled up on a small branch island, which also makes no wounded want to go to that island to rest


    Bruno Langer, the only two great mage in the horayan Empire, still failed to survive SIVI''s rescue. After Mrs. Lauren found him and left a few words, he died.


    Sylvie did not see people die, but it was the first time that someone close to him died.


    Although SIVI always didn''t like Bruno because he thought he was resourceful, he still felt a kind of uncomfortable trance when he saw the old man''s body. The old man who had been squeezing his own value died suddenly, which made him a little hard to accept.


    Even more difficult to accept is Sophia. Even though the girl always didn''t like her family and didn''t like Dean Bruno, when the elder who actually took care of her passed away, she was much more mature than before as one of the staff members of sville college. At this time, she couldn''t help crying. Finally, it was Sylvie who carried her back to her room, who had fallen asleep.


    This also led to Sylvie only to give Evangeline the negotiation on the strength of the professor of Huolian college headed by Mrs. Lauren.


    the royal highness of Princess Sophia is not less intelligent than the one who has not yet completely divorced from the state of empty talk. In fact, born in the royal family, the young girl who is close to Sophia is superior to Sophia in his mind and resourcefulness. His attainments at the negotiating table can throw Sophia out of several streets.


    Only Sophia has more room for growth, so Sylvie will give her a lot of things to deal with, let her get more comprehensive training.


    What''s more, the negotiation with Mrs. Lauren is not about merging Holly Ann college into Aldrich college.


    Although this can elevate the evaluation of Aldrich college in the world by several levels at a time, and it may also get the support of imperial funds and various aspects like Huolian college, the problems involved are not small.


    The first problem is espionage.


    Because the enrollment system of Huolian college adopts the traditional way of "talent + registration fee", the composition of students must be mixed. There must be many spies from other countries or other colleges.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, there are almost no larger schools of magic that do not have spies from other countries or colleges. Therefore, whenever a certain college does something, almost the whole magic world will learn about it in a very short time.


    But the Aldrich college, founded by seavy, is different.


    At present, there are a lot of things in the empty island that can''t be shown for the time being. Naturally, there will be no problem with the establishment of the college''s lineage with sivei. Princess Evangeline also has no big problem. The first students are mainly children. They are selected through the system of owls. They certainly will not have spies. Although children have strong curiosity, they are influenced by day after day Naturally, there is no doubt about the "commonplace" things, just as ordinary people do not question why people can stand on the ground - Newton is not a common evil.


    In order to prevent the confidential matters in the empty island from being discovered by others, the act of merging the thieves into the house will certainly not work.In addition to spying, there is also the issue of the camp.


    At present, Aldrich college seems to be on the same front as the horian Empire, but all countries are well aware that this phenomenon is only temporary, because there is no real fetter between them before the identity of Princess Evangeline can not be released.


    But once the Huolian National Academy of magic is merged, the Aldrich college will be tied to the horian empire Even if SIVI did not accept the Empire''s help, it would not have changed in the eyes of others.


    In this way, the college will immediately stand on the cusp of the wind, and other countries will definitely hinder the college in many things - no country would like to see other people''s dogs grow stronger.


    So it is absolutely impossible to merge.


    However, Huolian college has good teacher resources, which are very precious in the situation that Aldrich college can only use the dwarf demon as a professor.


    Therefore, the content of the negotiation is very clear - Aldrich college can help rebuild Huolian college, but the professors of Huolian college must sign a contract with Aldrich college to teach for several years (the exact number depends on the negotiation result), and the salary that should be paid will also be paid.


    As long as in the name of assistant, let the little Banshee follow when the professors go to teach on the island, so as to avoid the other party from "mistaking" some secret places.


    As for the hard break, I''m afraid that after seeing SIVI''s great power, no professor will lose heart and make such irrational behavior. Although Sylvie has no Apollo sword now, they don''t know that, do they


    In this way, their negotiations with Mrs. Lauren are going smoothly.


    At this time, the principal of the college, Sylvie, is hiding in the dean''s office to thank guests behind closed doors (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Sylvie was half lying in the wide, soft chair of the boss, squinting at ease.


    In fact, he is looking at the resources panel of the college system at this time.


    There are two resources on the resource panel that have not changed since SIVI crossed. One is leather and the other is potion.


    After several months of accumulation, the amount of these two resources on the panel has already left other materials such as stone, metal, and alchemy materials for several streets. From the perspective of the number of columns, if the histogram of leather potions is the Jinmao Building (88 floors, with a vertical height of more than 400 meters), then the other resources are small bungalows with only one floor - or the level of thatched cottages!


    However, after the wounded were admitted to the empty Island, the potion resources began to fall.


    Whether it''s healing medicine, antidote or other potions are taken from the college store, and the potion in the store is born by consuming the magic drug resources in the college system. When this kind of medicine is consumed rapidly, the magic medicine resources will naturally plunge with the momentum of collapse just like the Chinese stock market in 1996, which makes SIVI heartbroken But he accumulated bit by bit, now free blood letting naturally makes his heart uncomfortable.


    However, in any case, under the current situation, it is necessary to buy people''s hearts. Even if he wants to consume all the magic drug resources, SIVI can only accept it.


    In addition to the potion resources, there is another number in the system that makes his heart ache.


    That''s the achievement point.


    As the real currency of the system, achievement point plays a very important role. The strange things in the achievement mall have given SIVI the opportunity to turn the tables several times.


    However, this time, because of the use of Yu angel''s credit card as a prop, SIVI''s originally rich family immediately suffered a huge deficit. Although it''s not really as exaggerated as minus 1000, by the time SIVI lifted his credit card, he already owed nearly 900 achievement points. Even if we smash in a large amount of achievement points obtained after defeating the demon king and completing the task, we still have debts of more than 500 points.


    It seems that the success of the mall will not work for some time.


    Sylvie looked at the magic drug resources, and decided that he was out of sight and out of mind. He shut down the system page, opened his eyes, and shook his head a little.


    But the psychological pain covered up in the past, but the physical pain followed.


    Such a small movement, let him all over the body came a kind of acid swelling, numbness and tingling, this feeling is very uncomfortable, like a lot of ants are crawling around under the skin.


    "Woo..." Sylvie groaned, stimulated by the itching pain deep into the bone marrow.


    This is the sequela of the super strong analgesic and exciting injection.


    Just like what was written on the profile, he can''t even lift his hand now.


    I''ll never use this thing again until I have to! Sylvie swore in his heart.


    It was because of this that he did not attend the negotiations with Mrs. Lauren with others. Even if it is to leave a proud impression on others, it is always better than being seen by others that he is now in such an ignoble way that the image of a master he has so hard to build up will collapse at once.


    Of course, high risk also brings high returns. After that, Sylvie has completed a great task.


    First of all, because of killing the demon king, he has a new usable title.


    [speculative demon Crusader: you kill the demon when he has only one-half of his strength and has been tortured by seal for 500 years. ¡¿


    [when equipped with this title, you can have all the effects of the evil deterrent aura and double the damage to all dark creatures. ¡¿


    although the introduction was a bit unpleasant, the side effects were good, at least in fighting vampire abyss demons or something.


    And the mission reward of myth task is more abundant.


    First of all, some resources and achievement points are rewarded with a certificate of a strong person. It seems that the certificate of a strong person in such a large-scale task has become a stereotype, and Sylvie has not paid attention to it.


    Then there is a skill book called advanced wind element channel. Sylvie took a long time to understand what the skill was. Element channel is not magic in the real sense, but can be connected to each element plane anytime and anywhere. In addition to the magic power of using wind element will greatly increase, the best place of this passive skill is that it can also use wind element magic even in places where there is no wind element, such as the room where the Lord of death was sealed before Yes.


    Then there is an architectural drawing of the "master of justice tower Lv2". It also specifically indicates that it is free to build


    Then there is a scroll of "mysterious space", which has two effects. Unfortunately, Sylvie can only choose one of them. The first is to add a mysterious space to the test gate projection, that is, the place where the students will try. When they take risks, they will have a very small chance to enter it. As long as they can pass the test of the mysterious space, they can get rich rewards. The other option is to expand the internal space of a building in the college by ten times. Sylvie is still in the process of deciding which effect to choose.Finally, the play of mission reward, a treasure level equipment.


    [weather ring (treasure)]


    [ring treasure]


    [wind and rain fearless: no matter what kind of weather will not have any impact on you]


    [this item is recharged once every three days. After the charging, it can immediately launch any of the following magic:]


    [sword of disaster: you can summon black lightning to launch an attack from the sky , this magic has a must hit effect when there is no obstacle to the target. After hit, it causes huge lightning damage and dark damage. The specific damage value depends on the target''s lightning and dark resistance, and makes the target enter disaster state 100%. ¡¿


    [Graeme of the earth: you can summon the stone giant from the earth. As long as the stone giant does not leave the ground, the core is not damaged, and the magic supply is not interrupted, the stone giant can draw strength from the earth and repair any damage to itself. Graeme is able to use most of the earth elemental magic below the third ring road. His defense is impeccable, but his action is a little slow. ¡¿


    [polar hail: you can create a cloud out of thin air and make a total of three waves of blade strike on the ground below the cloud. The first wave of ice blade will cause cutting and piercing damage, the second wave will cause magic explosion and shot damage, and the third wave will cause frost damage and freeze all objects below. The specific damage value depends on the physical defense, magic defense and freezing resistance of the target. ¡¿


    [Rocky''s mask: you can wear a black mask and a robe made of flame, and become a god of fire. Within a certain period of time, gain three characteristics: fire damage immunity, fire element control and divine power. The duration depends on the magic power. Although


    is strictly awesome, the equipment named "weather ring" is much worse than the sword of Apollo, which is the same as a treasure. But it has to be admitted that this is a fuck!


    Although there is no specific test, but the four magic properly are at least four rings! In this way, SIVI''s strength was officially ranked in the ranks of the first-line mages next to the great mages.


    At the thought of this, Sylvie''s mouth began to curl up Then, because of touching the facial muscles, I was once again trapped in the pain of soreness, swelling, numbness and itching


    "Are you really OK?" Clara Parker, floating beside Seaver, asked with concern.


    "Not bad." Sylvie could only answer that way.


    "Just fine." The girl seemed very satisfied and nodded, and her black ponytail swayed with her movement: "but your secret weapon has such a big side effect that even the holy magic can''t help you get rid of this negative state."


    Nonsense, even my own holy water is useless, OK!


    Sylvie thought to himself, and then he glanced hard at the girl.


    "You seem to be more transparent."


    "Well, it''s going to dissipate soon."


    The girl did not deny that, shrugging her shoulders at the fact that she was going to be scared out of her wits and said, "after all, there was a supply of holy magic power, but now that the holy magic power has dried up, I have consumed so much magic power, naturally it can''t last long ~"


    "what''s the consideration of my proposal


    Asked SIVI at once.


    Before the fight against Andy taglott, he was awarded a "recruitment ticket for the Academy''s three sages system" for completing the task of "Langer treasure".


    The so-called three sages system is actually a kind of central computer like device. After collecting the three spirits representing "order", "neutrality" and "chaos" respectively, and completing the recruitment voluntarily, SIVI was able to use the rationality of their souls to deal with the affairs of the college in an absolute and impartial way.


    In order to seal Andy taglott, the girl who called herself clapac longer was able to voluntarily be a ghost and was alone for 500 years. After coming out, he would rather consume the remaining sacred magic power to save the students and even try to get rid of the negative state for SIVI. Such a guy could be a spirit of order.


    And Sylvie also liked the ancestor of Sophia, who had been in trouble with him, so he made such a request to the girl


    "I''ve been in this form for five hundred years, and that taste is not human. Now it''s hard to get rid of it. Why do you stop me? " The girl looked at SIVI with a faint smile on her face.


    "Because you were all alone in those years." Sylvie immediately replied, "it''s going to be a lot more interesting in college than before."


    "It''s fun, not food."


    "You don''t need to eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    After a few days of rest, the vast majority of people''s injuries were finally under control, to the point that even the holy water from the fountain can be treated.


    The stop of the decline of potion resources also relieved sives. Although less than one tenth of the original, it is still a little left, which is better than being directly used up.


    And SIVI''s body is finally back to normal.


    In the days, he was impatient to persuade kraparker to agree with the young girl to try to use the three virtuous system for a while.


    "But the name krapark is so scary, don''t you want to be noticed by so many people?" SIVI, thoughtfully, looked at Sophia''s ponytail girl with crystal balls on her desk.


    I wonder if it is because the ghost has no weight. Even if there is no wind, the girl''s ponytail will often show a floating feeling.


    "I think it''s better for you to reveal my presence to the mages Association and the pure white church than to hide me." The girl looked up, because of the magic supplement, the color was much darker than before, and she stared at West Wei, as if she wanted to see how he would decide: "in this way, not only can you improve the reliability of your speech, but also use me as a chip to negotiate with them equally? Powerful magic spells, excellent magic items, and even a large number of teachers are definitely constantly obtained from energy sources. "


    "I don''t have a hobby of sending my own college housekeeper out." SIVI raised his eyebrows and refused the attractive proposal of the girl without hesitation: "besides, what I don''t lack is magic items. But you don''t call yourself a legendary master. Can a legendary master not even have some powerful magic spells?"


    And the negotiations between Evangeline and Mrs Lauren have come to an end. The professors at the Huolian college agree to sign a three-year contract with adriak college at a certain fee. In this way, the most difficult teacher problem of aldric college has been solved.


    "I majored in the construction of magic array and rune literature." A little apology appeared on the girl''s face.


    "Well, it''s OK. I can get magic spells or anything..."


    Sivy can only try to comfort her.


    But the girl had a fox like smile on her face, which was originally apologetic: "although I majored in the construction of magic array and rune literature, the powerful magic spell was not unknown"


    " SIVI was dumb.


    It seems that I was playing tricks on this girl who was not even 18 years old from the appearance, but she was hundreds of years old, and let others remember her revenge


    Kraparker looked at sives, and smiled with satisfaction.


    "But my magic seems to be quite different from your modern magic. If it appears in such a manner, it will be discovered by the mages association?" The girl asked again.


    "There''s no need to worry about this."


    "You don''t forget, I''ve explored the longer treasure," said SIVI


    "Do you mean, say that the magic I have provided is found from Langer''s treasure?" The girl understood the meaning of SIVI immediately.


    "That''s it, and strictly speaking, I''m not lying, right." "Said SIVI, shrugging, laughing.


    The girl lowered her head, and began to observe Sophia''s movements in the crystal ball.


    "So you''ve been secretly watching Sophia lately?"


    Recently, the girl has been watching Sophia through SIVI''s crystal ball, which makes SIVI curious: "what, are you awake with new sexual orientation?"


    "How possible." The girl glanced at sivee and defended: "I''m just looking at the descendants of the Langer family. If you want to count, this little girl is still my brother''s successor. "


    "Well, it''s like this..."


    "What do you mean by your skepticism! It was just good! " The girl threw a white eye on sives: "and what was the main point you just wanted to say?"


    "Questions about your sexual orientation?" Said SIVI in a proper way.


    "It''s about my name!" The girl gnawed and said one word by one.


    "Oh, sorry sorry ~" sivy apologized without apology. "So it''s better to cover up with a pseudonym. The name krapark Langer is so striking."


    The girl grabbed her ponytail, twists the end unconsciously, and pondered for a while: "what about the name of Jenny?"


    "Good local air!" Xi Wei immediately Tucao: "what make complaints about this country girl?"


    "Then Kelly?"


    "There is always a feeling that people will be cheated, so it''s better to change it."


    "Juliet?"


    "Romeo, where are you!"¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry I can''t name it!" After being denied more than ten names by SIVI, the girl finally blew her hair. She loosened her braid, pointed to SIVI and said aloud, "since you are so picky, you can get up!"


    "Well, well, let you see my elegant taste."


    Sylvie clasped his hands under his chin, and with an enigmatic smile on his face, he gently spat out a word.


    "Janice!"


    "What''s the difference between this and Jenny?"


    "Nikolay Tesla!"


    "It''s a man''s name no matter how it sounds."


    "Bulma!"


    "I don''t know why I reject this name from the bottom of my heart!"


    SIVI and the girl were relatively silent.


    After a while, Sylvie seemed a little difficult to speak. He hesitated and asked, "is it possible that I''m not very talented at naming? "


    "Of course." Make complaints about the double horse tail girl who has transferred to serve for Tucao.


    Seaver slapped his head: "forget it, let''s just call it fitter. This name means" destiny "in my hometown. What about the full name of" fitter terrosa "


    "Fate, compared with those in front of the mess is not less."


    After thinking about it for a while, the girl finally accepted the new name: "but what''s the meaning of the surname of tessrosa?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. It''s just that it''s easy to say it." Said SIVI, with an honest air.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Yes, yes."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Would you like to consider dyeing your hair golden?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So soon after, Sophia and they found that there was a ghost girl named fitter in the college. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    With the passage of time, Aldrich college has finally become a regular college.


    Huolian''s professors live in the temporary school house built on the ruins of govenhora mountain city. In addition to teaching Huolian''s students every day, they also need to take an empty boat to ADRIC college to teach the students there.


    It''s just that unlike the kind of arbitrary instruction given to Holly Ann''s students, all the courses to be taken at Aldrich college were arranged by Sylvia.


    At first, the professors were very angry about this, and even some old professors even put "this is a shackle to our magician''s thinking, and an insult to the entire education community." This big hat.


    However, as soon as SIVI revealed the contract they had signed, and pointed out that if he did not do as he said, he would have to pay thousands of gold coins. After that, the professors did not come down one by one. Even though their salaries were very high, the magicians were originally a profession that spent a lot of money. Although these senior professors were not very well-off But it''s estimated that even if we sell them by the catty, we can''t sell them for much money


    Forget it. In any case, it''s only three years to teach a full plan. It''s a big deal that we can''t do well at that time.


    Many professors are with this idea, temporarily swallow their anger, according to the curriculum set by SIVI, began to teach students fixed content.


    Many of them have found that the method of gradual teaching is better than that of the past.


    Not only do students learn faster and understand knowledge more detailed and quickly, but even when they are prepared for what they want to teach, their ideas in class are much clearer than before. Many details that were not even in the past can be easily grasped. Even after teaching step by step for a period of time, some old professors are able to grasp them I also found that because of this teaching method, I had a lot of new understanding and perception on the basis of magic, which made them who had stayed in the same realm for many years saw the hope of breakthrough!


    These piecemeal reasons shut up the old professors who had opposed SIVI''s educational policy, and applied the curriculum arrangement to Houlian''s students, but not as remarkable as the students at Aldrich.


    As for why the same professors use the same education methods, the students'' achievements of the two colleges are quite different, and the old professors are puzzled.


    Even if they want to break their heads, it''s impossible to guess that Sylvie''s college is always open


    You should know that the school house alone has a series of effects, such as meditation effect bonus, knowledge growth bonus and so on, not to mention other buildings. Under the same conditions, no college can compare the speed of students'' progress with that of Aldrich college, even the so-called East plains first college, St. doragon college.


    In addition, when they have leisure time, Huo Lian''s professors will go to the construction site of the college to conduct the reconstruction of the college, and occasionally use magic to help.


    On the construction site, apart from the residents of govenhora and the architects sent by the Empire, the largest number of students was not Huolian students - they were more concerned with their own studies than with the reconstruction of the college. Even at this time, most students preferred to study in temporary schools rather than sweat on the construction site - but it was the years of Aldrich college Many of the younger kids will show up at the construction site to help the residents of govenhora and the architects sent by the Empire to do what they can, which has further improved the reputation of Aldrich college.


    Of course, although these little guys are also helpful, what really encourages them to take this step is the bulletin boards that appeared all over the college not long ago.


    There will be many tasks on these bulletin boards. Each task has corresponding credits. As long as the task is completed, you can get credits. If the task fails, you can decide whether to deduct credits according to the difficulty of the task.


    Credits are absolutely attractive to the kids in the Aldrich college. Many people covet the props and equipment in the college store for a long time, but are suffering from the lack of corresponding credit exchange.


    This time, a new method of obtaining credits has emerged, and it is much more convenient than that of taking classes. If the bulletin board was not closed during the class time, I am afraid that no students would have gone to class and all would have gone to do the task.


    "Oh, Ho! We''ve found the mission! " Camille, with his feet on stone, gazed at the bulletin board by the grass without blinking, and his right hand kept waving to signal that Riedel and tannis would come quickly.


    "What''s the mission..." "If it''s the same as before, I can''t help you."


    In the same tone and action, kamiyou lured them to accept the task of "expelling Acanthus wasps" with him yesterday. As a result, after the Big honeycomb was knocked down, the three of them were chased by bees. It was really impossible for them to go to heaven or anywhere. Finally, they escaped by hiding in the water."Wasn''t the previous task very interesting?" Riedel, a bear from the countryside, said there was no pressure: "and so much honey He drew a big circle with his hand to express the concept of "many.".


    "Funny fart!" Tanis really wanted to cry without tears: "you two run fast, of course, no problem! I was stung several times! The toxicity of Acanthopanax is very strong, isn''t it


    "Well, well, what do you think of the mission?" Kamiyou interrupted the little fat man''s cry and jumped down from the stone. He pointed to a corner of the taskbar and said, "it''s just digging a rat hole. Tanis, don''t you dare to take this task?"


    "This task has a limited number of people, up to eight, and now there are four Oh, five of them Said Riedel, looking at the little box.


    Although it is a bulletin board, in fact, because of the establishment of the three sages system (although only one third has been established), the science and technology level of the college has been greatly improved. The bulletin board originally dominated by paper media has now become a magic technology product similar to LCD screen. The task is updated instantly, which is very convenient in various senses


    "Well, it''s too late if you don''t hurry up." Kamiyou photographed the task on the bulletin board, and a translucent box appeared in the air. It was not only the specific content of the task, but also a white strip about 3cm wide at the edge.


    The boy took out his student ID card and swiped it like a card on the long bar. The number of people receiving the task on the box became six. Riedel immediately did the same, little fatan tannis thought about it, and finally took out his student ID card, some reluctantly brush it.


    Let''s put aside the three bear children who dug out a rat hole to attack a level 3 ring tailed Black Mamba. At this time, an unexpected visitor came to SIVI''s dean''s room. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    "What?" SIVI slapped the gilt edged letter on the table and looked at the man sitting on the sofa sipping coffee in disbelief. "Do you want me to be a sage?"


    The man seemed to have anticipated Sylvie''s performance. He calmly put down the cup and raised his face to look at Seaver.


    "You are not mistaken. This is the result of discussions between the Pope and several Cardinals."


    The man was dressed in the priest''s unique costume. Some clothes like white suit were meticulously ironed, without any wrinkles. They looked straight and full of spirit. On the other hand, the white suit is covered with a mass robe, which makes the golden haired man who looks like a modest and beautiful man have a special affinity and sunshine feeling of clergy. To use the game, it is "charm + 20".


    The man, who claims to be the bishop of the pure white church, recently arrived at the outskirts of the island''s border on a white Dragon creature with a crusade level of nearly 20.


    Of course, if he did not show the proof that he was not the enemy in time, he would have to be chased by the magic ray of the sentry tower.


    The man''s face is brimming with a gentle smile, which matches the other party''s beautiful appearance, and gives SIVI a kind of "this product is shining!" The feeling of


    Resisting the impulse of one punch hitting the other''s nose, SIVI inquired and asked, "I don''t seem to have anything to do with your religion..."


    "Do you remember how you prevented a vampire from summoning the devil in the Church of horadur?" The blonde continued to talk to Seaver with a handsome, radiant smile.


    Sylvie was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered what happened at that time. When he sent Theo home, he met a second son who wanted to summon the abyss serpent. He remembered that the guy''s final fate seemed to be that he was beaten to pieces by his empty emperor''s fist


    After the recollection, SIVI tried to squeeze out a few crocodile tears to express his sadness, but failed. He wiped his eyes in an affected way, and said in a deep voice, "it''s a pity of my life that I didn''t save the clergy at that time."


    "Please don''t say that. It''s your presence in time that has not led to greater disaster. The clergy in heaven will be happy with what you have done." Ignoring Sylvie''s poor acting skills, the blonde man easily turns the topic around: "in fact, the main reason why our pure white Holy See gives you the certificate of sage is what happened in Huolian National Academy of magic not long ago."


    "Oh? I''m all ears. "


    Sylvie didn''t take the other side''s words, but continued to play silly, to see what kind of cards the other side was going to play.


    "You killed a strong man in the abyss in that incident, who was at least at the level of a great devil, right?" The man didn''t expose Sylvie, he said.


    Sylvie was stunned.


    At the beginning, he just thought that the other party might know about the vampire siege of Huolian college. After all, there were so many witnesses that he could not hide it. At most, he would add a headless Troll Lord as a supplement. But I didn''t expect that as soon as the other party opened his mouth, he said something unexpected to SIVI.


    It seems that I have to reassess the strength of the pure white church.


    As he adjusted his assessment of the colossal white church, Sylvie tried to keep his face from looking strange: "even so, you don''t have to spend so much time?"


    The records before the great migration are incomplete, but the historical records after the great migration are very clear. There are many, though not many, examples of killing great demons by human beings. If we sum them up, I''m afraid it will be close to 100 cases. This is not counting the number of legends and anecdotes among the people.


    But in the hundreds of years after the great migration, the total number of sages did not exceed 20.


    The difference between the sage and the legendary great mage is just a simple title, which does not represent the strength. They may not be the most powerful among the contemporary human beings, but they all have extraordinary achievements and are respected by the people.


    Not to mention killing a big devil, I''m afraid that even if you kill ten or eight demons, it''s difficult to become a sage according to the general procedure. Of course, the merits of killing the demon king might be worthy of the title, but Sylvie did not intend to publicize it all over the world.


    First of all, whether people believe it or not is one thing. After all, killing the demon king is a bit too shocking. Secondly, his own strength has not yet ranked among the real top strong. To defeat the demon king, he relies entirely on the sword of Apollo and the props purchased in the achievement store. In case a large group of dark creatures are not satisfied with this, and the powerful dark creatures run to find a place, then Sylvie can only run with the college in dismay.


    "In fact, I''m also curious about this. After all, in terms of your achievements Sorry, I don''t mean to belittle you... "


    The man said half, suddenly felt that it was not polite to speak like this, so he resolutely apologized to SIVI.


    "It doesn''t matter." Sylvie was just a little depressed about it. "I have something to tell you about this. Well, what''s your name..."


    "Please call me Nero."The man didn''t reveal his surname. SIVI was wondering maliciously whether he had to forget his surname like a monk after joining the church, leaving only a legal name.


    "Well, Nero, what I''m going to tell you is also about the vampires who are facing humans from afar." Sylvie, with his hands under his chin, said in a majestic tone, "do you know who the current leader of the vampires is?"


    "It seems to be the eldest princess among the nobles of the night."


    Nero was indeed worthy of being the bishop of machinatsu. Though SIVI asked suddenly, he soon understood it and replied.


    "Yes, that''s the one." Sylvie nodded, then made a special expression like "I only tell you, don''t say it out." he said to the man: "as far as we know, there seems to be something wrong with the eldest princess of the night aristocrat."


    "What accident?" Nero was really interested in this: "is it because she was seriously injured in the previous battle, so we should take advantage of this to attack?"


    "No, it''s not that simple."


    Sylvie briefly told Nero about the vampire princess. By the time he finished, the man''s eyebrows, which were even more delicate than those of other girls, wrinkled into a ball.


    "Is that true?" He confirmed to SIVI that he might have been too nervous to even pay homage this time.


    "We have witnesses." "I believe in her," SIVI said with certainty


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to believe me. Sylvie, who has been hiding from saranya recently, added this in his heart.


    "If there was someone behind the vampire princess, what do you think it would be?" The man asked again.


    "Who knows, she''s probably the agent of some demon lord or something, but she won''t be weak anyway."


    Sylvie replied casually.


    "May I see the witness you mentioned?"


    Nero tried to make another request.


    "Sorry, I can''t SIVI shook his head and flatly refused.


    Saran is a vampire. Although the Vatican is not necessarily a grudge against evil, what should we do if there is such a thing as that? Is it to hand over saran or to offend the pure white church and stand directly against the three forces of human beings?


    Neither the result is what Sylvie wants to see, so it''s better to refuse decisively at this time, even if it will reduce the credibility of what he said.


    You know, in order to prevent the two kinds of consequences that do not look like happy endings in any way, even fitter was told by Sylvie in advance for a long time to hide first.


    Speaking of it, Aldrich college is quite special. The three standard dark creatures, namely, vampires, skeletons and ghosts, are all together. People who don''t know think they have arrived at the grotto (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    After seeing Nero away from the Vatican, Sylvie sat back in his big chair, lost in thought.


    He always felt that the pure white Vatican would send such a message of appeasement to him at this juncture, and certainly there were not only a few reasons on the surface.


    "I didn''t expect that the pure white church, which was just a small church, would turn into such a giant." The ponytail girl, who has been renamed fitter, appears in a room where there was no one but SIVI: "besides, the visitors around you seem to be over enthusiastic."


    "Do you think so?" Sylvie touched his chin, and it seemed to be a little too obvious. Of course, it might be that Nero was too young to be calm.


    "Sage, everyone who gets this kind of address is incredible." "I don''t know about your time, but in my time, do you know what the only sage has done?"


    "Stopped a world war or something?" Sylvie tried to guess.


    "No, the great migration has been completed. The great sage in the legend is bokulov Wilde. " The young girl didn''t want to lose Sylvie''s appetite, and directly revealed the answer: "he took human beings from the place where there was no vitality, all the way through, and brought human beings to the eastern plains, so that the Terrans could recuperate and gradually recover a little bit of their original strength. In a sense, even if it is said that he saved the whole human race! In our time, the pure white church did not rise, and the awarding of Mr. Wilde was a unanimous decision made by the whole human society at that time. "


    Only with this degree of merit can we get the so-called sage title.


    Sylvie began to search his mind full of miscellaneous information.


    As a result, he found a little information about the sage.


    The first is the formulation of hundreds of magical potions in pharmaceutics, including some commonly used drugs, such as penicillin and aspirin, which are still used in modern times. These prescriptions are all made by the same person, and the man died of poisoning when he tried a new medicine. In order to commemorate his contribution, he was later named as a benevolent sage by the Vatican of that era ¡£


    There is also a mythological story, repeatedly closed the abyss channel, and finally died in the hands of the master of gluttonous devotion.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I always think that those who are called sages don''t come to a good end. " Sylvie rubbed his forehead, and it seemed that he had mentioned other sages in the books he had read, but for a while he couldn''t remember.


    "It''s not that the sages will not come to a good end, but many sages are canonized after death, so you will have this feeling." Fitter explained.


    "Isn''t that just like the so-called martyr?" Sylvie woke up at once.


    The Vatican is going to rely on the martyrs.


    "What is a martyr?" Asked fitter curiously.


    "The evolution of the Saint warrior." Sylvie talks nonsense. Finally, he hesitated and asked, "do you want to go to the Vatican to join the martyrs? No, it''s the conferment of the title of the sage?"


    The girl had been floating in the air for a long time, and the light and darkness of her body had changed with the uncertain expression on her face for a round, and then she said, "to be honest, I think you should go there. It''s just because the situation is not very clear, so it''s better to be fully prepared


    "I don''t like the feeling that I''m in the dark and I don''t even know what the other party''s idea is." SIVI snapped his fingers and immediately made a decision: "then go. Anyway, if there is a crystal on the way back, even the Pope''s hand may not be able to keep me."


    After becoming a part of the three sages system, the girl with double horsetail enjoys certain intelligence authority, and naturally knows something that ordinary students don''t know. However, to Sylvie''s surprise, the girl did not seem to have any discomfort with the super modern feeling shown in his college. Instead, she often gave seavy the feeling that the guy was enjoying it.


    I don''t know whether it''s the girl''s nerves are too big or the college system has a certain degree of brain washing mechanism Of course, Sylvie always thinks that the latter is more likely than the former.


    Knowing that there is a return journey crystal, apart from the fact that it takes some time to start and can be interrupted on the way, it is just like a small bug. The girl does not continue to say anything, which can be regarded as tacit to SIVI''s words.


    After that, Sylvie drove the girl out of the room for the reason that he needed to be quiet.


    He opened the door panel of the college system.


    On the panel, the words "the tower of honing, the third floor" stand out!


    This copy came after he defeated Andy taglott, the Lord of death.


    According to previous experience, as long as he passes through the copy of the three levels of the tower of tempering, his own rank will be immediately upgraded to a higher level. From a medium level magician to a high-level magician, he is stepping into the palace of a first-class magician!


    Although the visit to the pure white church seems calm, nothing will happen, but God knows what accidents will happen. Even if it is really plain sailing, the treatment of strong and weak strength is quite different.For Sylvie, there are two ways to improve one''s own strength quickly. The first is to obtain powerful magic items as equipment. Although this kind of style feels more like a magic swordsman, the effect is not bad; the second is to pass the "Tower of tempering", which can directly upgrade one level. Compared with the former, this method can improve only a limited amount, but it is really controlled by himself The power of the hand.


    Now that he has not been able to pay off the achievement point deficit, he can only make his own magic items or simply explode them in the copy, but the possibility of both is not high. What''s more, Sylvie has a lot of powerful magic items in his hands, and he doesn''t covet for one or two good things.


    In his opinion, it is better to bet on the illusory luck and brush the regular copies over and over again. If you are not sure about it, you should try to attack the "three layers of the tower of sharpening"!


    Anyway, as long as you are careful, even if you can''t get through, you should not suffer too much loss.


    SIVI cheered himself up with his superb escape skills developed from each copy. Then he took a deep breath, opened the copy of the third floor of the sharpening tower, and chose to confirm that he entered it (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    When seavy''s eyes brightened up again, he found himself standing in front of a not so grand building, but a sense of solemnity.


    The type of architecture is a bit like a temple that only exists in ancient books. However, compared with those temples which only have written records, the temple in front of SIVI has a great and solemn feeling that is difficult to describe with words.


    Of course, not to mention compared with the sky city of Seville, even the holian National Academy of magic, which was built on the top of the mountain, can throw away this large building for several streets in the grand spirit.


    At present, on the square in front of the temple, in addition to SIVI, there are a large number of magicians In other words, SIVI is just one of the magicians in uniform.


    Then Sylvie found another thing that made him more concerned - somehow, he couldn''t control his body!


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make the body even hook his fingers, and his mouth would not be able to make a sound.


    This makes Sylvie, who has never experienced this kind of state, feel very frightened. Fortunately, the college system is still working. After opening the college panel, he finds that the login option above is in a state that can be activated at any time, which means that he has not left the birthplace of the replica. It is the login option that can be activated at any time that makes him feel a little secure and doesn''t escape from the copy immediately.


    "West, don''t look around." Just as he was speculating about the real purpose of the copy, he was startled by a sudden sound in his ear.


    "If you offend the people there, you will suffer for it!"


    Then something that surprised him happened.


    No matter how hard he tried before, he couldn''t move a little bit. Now he turned around in the direction of the sound without any sign, and replied in a voice similar to SIVI''s original voice: "I''m not wandering around. As an art of studying magic, we magicians must always take a serious view of the surrounding environment The attitude of observation and open-minded cognition, qazat


    That''s not a magician, but a thief? Xi Wei Tucao in his heart, silently make complaints about his body.


    "Go to your west, the magician is not an artist. We are the arbiters who can exercise the power given by the seven Yao goddess to punish all things in the world!" The man, known as qaddat, retorted in a low voice.


    "So you''re just a crude elemental mage, and I''m a noble arcane." West immediately struck back at the language. That sense of disdain, both inside and outside, made him very angry.


    Even Sylvie felt that his body''s mouth was too weak, and his casual remark changed from academic discussion to personal attack.


    "How dare you The beloved of our elements is the favorite of the seven Yao goddess Even though he deliberately lowered his voice, the anger in the man''s tone was unreservedly expressed: "if you have the kind, you can have a good practice with me after the rally!"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in playing against elemental mages." West showed naked contempt for this, and the tone of underpumping gave people a kind of "Elemental mage is not qualified to practice with me, get out and play with eggs!" What makes Sylvie feel helpless is that this feeling is not an illusion


    Just as the elemental mage named qazat couldn''t help performing all martial arts with West, who was attached to SIVI, a moderate voice came from the temple.


    "Quiet."


    I don''t know if there is any magic in the word. The magicians whispering in the square stopped talking to each other.


    almost all the magicians, including Karzai and West, felt that there was a blast in their ears, which directly jumped into their heads, making their skulls buzzing.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a similar costume to khazat, came out of the room: "according to the scouts, soon the bedbugs from the abyss will flood in."


    In a word, the whole square was in disorder.


    "Quiet!" The magic of wind element works again. Almost all the people wearing the uniform mage''s robe are numbed by the sudden loud noise. Many people with poor wind element resistance even roll on the ground with their ears covered, and the snow and snow are crying with pain.


    However, SIVI didn''t get too much damage, and he still focused on the magician after him.


    "Don''t worry, don''t be nervous. We are not without the support of the enemy. " When the man saw that his intimidating action was successful, he immediately began to pacify these magicians - the stick had to be added with carrots, and the stick would not have any effect except to kill people.


    As he left the main gate of the temple, a pure white figure came out of the temple.


    At the moment of his appearance, the square, which had been in order, was once again in disorder.Even Sylvie took a cold breath in his heart.


    It was a man who could not be described as a man of extraordinary beauty, but the reason why everyone was surprised was not his appearance, but the round halo on his head.


    He is an angel.


    "I''m Cisco beach." With a warm smile, the angel said to the magicians on the square: "I will fight against the invasion of the abyss with you here."


    Sylvie heard his body, West, snorting coldly with his nose: "what''s the use of being good-looking?"


    It''s brain damage, no limit.


    Sylvie has personally experienced the power of healing angels. Although he does not know what class the angel is now, his fighting power against the abyss is far superior to that of human beings.


    Just as the angel and the middle-aged man were instilling in the magicians the importance of fighting, there was a sharp howl in the sky, which reminded seavy of the scene of fighter bombing in the previous TV movie.


    The angel in front of the temple changed his face and called out: "get down! Get down


    But what he called was still a step late. The explosion full of corrosion, curse and destructive power broke out one after another among the magicians, and even the temple could not be spared. Relying on its own protection, he made a few hard barriers and then completely turned into ruins.


    Then, originally a clear sky, dense emergence of countless black spots - each represents a flying abyss demon!


    After the explosion subsided, the temple and all the buildings around it were turned into ruins. In one of the humble places, a stone slab was pushed away rudely. A man named West came out of it. He shook his body to shake the mud out of his clothes. He looked at the sky and said in a resentful tone, "NIMA is free to move at last! That''s why I hate those CG games that are so long that I can''t skip them! " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    "Brothers! Behind us is Torry wegler, the Federal Republic of langlott! Our relatives, lovers and friends are all waiting for us to drive the enemy back to the dark abyss and let them repent for their dirty steps


    In the enemy''s sneak attack, the angel who is safe and sound opens two pairs of holy wings, draws out the hilt which straddles the waist and has no blade, and points to the sky: "brothers, now! We have no way out. Take up our weapons and fight the bedbugs of the abyss


    As soon as the words fell, a dazzling light suddenly extended and turned into a golden blade. When the light fades away, the weapon with the handle of the archangel has turned into a sword made by Aurora!


    It''s the legendary sword "dawn" that is held by the archangels of the celestial realm. It is made of the first ray of light of the morning light and numerous rare treasures.


    The aura on the archangel''s head was shining, resonating with the sword at dawn, and spreading the light to the whole battlefield. Suddenly, the human mages, who had suffered heavy casualties and suffered heavy casualties, felt as if a heat had been poured into their bodies, which made them revive their spirits. They even felt that they could win even against several times the enemy!


    "Brilliant aura The archangel named Cisco beach turned out to be the angel of war Sylvie felt the heat in his body. Unlike other people around him, he was not overwhelmed by the powerful feeling that suddenly rose in his heart.


    Archangels - Angels with two pairs of wings, also known as archangels - have different ranks than those with only one pair of wings and can only be used as cannon fodder. The Yu angel in the "Yu angel''s credit card" used by sivida as the Lord of death is one of them.


    The warm current brought by the glory halo also brought seavy the task in this copy.


    [main task: hold on to toriwegler for more than 30 minutes. Note: the fall of the Royal Palace flag means the fall of toriwigrad. ¡¿


    [Branch Mission: ¢Ù protect the war angel, Cisco beach, from fighting here. ¢Ú Stick to the rescue of the southwest Westin Rangers. ¢Û Repel or kill halpieu ero]


    the main task should be the task to be completed, while the branch line should be the task that doesn''t matter whether you do it or not.


    Sylvie looked at the mission requirements and the dense black spots in the sky. He couldn''t help but scold in his heart: I bought a watch last year!


    Stick to a wool thread, people can almost push a wave with the sea of people tactics, OK! What makes SIVI even more desperate is the third of the regional missions.


    Repel or kill halpieu ero.


    There are not many people who know halpius alone, and this monster has another easy to understand name, the harpy.


    It is said that halbieus are messengers who live in the underworld and send messages to the gods of the underworld. But in fact, they are monsters born of the great devil ekadena, the mother of the abyss, and the Dragon Typhon of hell.


    It is generally believed that there were five halpieus, but in the mythological age known to SIVI, there were three halpieus, who had an affair with Hydra, the nine headed dragon. Finally, because of his pregnancy, he returned to the abyss voluntarily, he was praised as a demon army division by the Lord of terror, and finally he was cut to death by the six winged angel in the decisive battle, as well as the wandering world In the end, they even stole the "Diana''s bow", one of the artifacts handed down by the human race, and gave a loud slap in the face to the human race who won the mythical war!


    And Sylvie has to face the most troublesome of the three, ello!


    In the myth, those goods are the main headache for heroes of all walks of life. Although they are not listed in the list of Crusade levels, they can be estimated to be above level 30 by random estimation. Not to mention Sylvie, a middle-level magician. Even the four winged angel who looks extremely brave now is not enough for people to play with!


    In the end, SIVI could only murmur that "the LORD God will not issue a mortal mission." although the system is not the main God, but in terms of the level of the pit father, the two are not much different - while preparing for the attack of the approaching demons in the sky.


    "Long live the union of langlott! Long live the heaven The first one was the four winged angel. His two pairs of wings fluttered wildly and pushed himself up to a height of nearly six or seven meters. Then the glass like blade of his sword suddenly stretched out and shot at the demons. It looked like a laser gun rather than a sword


    Skobitch turned his sword handle slightly, and the laser gun Well, I mean, at dawn, the path of the sword crossed most of the sky.


    One second, two seconds


    Those demons who had been crossed by the sword suddenly stopped moving. With the crackling sound as dense as firecrackers, they burst into fireworks of different colors in the air according to the color of their blood!


    Just a sword, the sky in the dense black spots were cut a hole! All of a sudden, the human side of the morale of a sudden to the peak!Sylvie noticed that the four winged angel''s face turned pale, but it soon returned to normal. It seemed that the move was not easy to use.


    However, the war is not a man''s business. Inspired by the actions of the angels, a large number of magicians began to prepare their most powerful magic, ready to give each other a good start.


    At present, the most powerful magic of SIVI is void magic sword. However, in this large-scale campaign, it is obviously meaningless to use the void magic sword which can only be attacked by a single body and lasts for a short time. Therefore, he summoned the shining flame and planned to follow the war angel to carry out a ground washing type attack.


    It''s just that this time they''re all wrong. After being baptized by the sword of war angel skobitch at dawn, those residents from the abyss immediately launched a counterattack.


    It''s not the magic of bombing squares and temples before, but pieces of black, ordinary looking stones.


    If these stones are piled on the side of the road, I''m afraid that the magicians will not even take a look at them. But when these streamlined stones, which have been polished and become very smooth, are accelerated to a very fast speed by magic, they become sharp tools for harvesting the life of magicians.


    "Sleeping trough! Magic machine gun?! I don''t want to play like this


    Sylvie''s cry was instantly covered up by the sound of stones shooting (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Sylvie looked at a section of the wall on which he was relying as a shelter. There were several small holes in the solid wall that had already penetrated the light.


    The cold sweat on his head came out at a stroke. If he was not lucky, those spinning cone-shaped streamlined stones did not hit him, this one would have to quit the tower of tempering.


    He picked up a piece of black stone on the ground. Although it had been severely impacted, there was only a thin crack on the stone. It seemed that the hardness of the stone was much higher than that of ordinary steel.


    Then SIVI tried to transfer some magic power to it, but found that the stone was very poor in affinity with the devil, and even a little bit disgusted with the devil.


    This means that these stones can''t be used to make weapons such as wands or magic swords. Instead, they can be used as daggers for assassins. After all, demonic materials have excellent effects on breaking magic barriers.


    Sylvie was shocked at the thought.


    Compared with the dagger, the power of the barrage of bullets just now is still fresh in his memory. Moreover, at the speed that is not much slower than the real bullet, the power of a small stone may be able to penetrate the magic barrier easily! In other words, maybe this is the invention of the abyss demons used to restrain the human magicians!


    In response to SIVI''s conjecture, it is the tragic situation of AI Hong pianye. Almost every few steps you take, you can see the injured mage lying on the ground and wailing. Relying on the glorious aura of war angels, the fighting spirit that was raised with difficulty was defeated. The remaining magicians only dare to hide behind the shelter which is thicker than the wall, and dare not even take a head.


    But once they lose the advantage of range, when the abyss demons are close to a certain distance, the magicians will be completely reduced to the useless, let them slaughter!


    SIVI poked his head out of the completely useless bunker and found that the war angel, Cisco beach, had not retreated.


    Huge wings from the state of closing into a cocoon slowly opened, dozens of black stones from the two pairs of wings jingling local fell to the ground, it seems that the angel seems to be the abyss demons focus on taking care of.


    Even so, he stood high like a lamp, looking up at the sky occupied by demons.


    Then, the angel flapped his wings and rushed into the sky like a white arrow. The sword in his hand drew a brilliant light and shadow at dawn, and slid away towards the abyss demons with the expression of ridicule and contempt!


    Wherever he went, demons were scattered everywhere.


    Just now, the mighty army was destroyed by Cisco beech!


    Looking at the battle against ten thousand in the sky, SIVI admired the angel''s courage, and at the same time, his heart''s silent blood began to surge.


    If it was me, maybe


    The strength of Cisco beach is very strong, even strong enough to drag down nearly 30% of the abyss demon army. Even though they are close to the ground, they are still incomparable in number.


    Of course, nearly half of them were flying directly to the city of toriwegel, but the garrison there had not been hurt and should be able to withstand it for a while.


    SIVI took a few deep breaths, and at the same time kept repeating in his heart, "it''s nothing. It''s just a copy. It''s not like a couple of n''s have never been hit." Try to ease your tension.


    However, the smell of blood in the air, the bullet holes punched by stones on the walls and the ground, and the burning dust floating in the air still did not fall down, but his mood could not calm down in any case.


    And then Sylvie did it.


    Although he wanted to clear the scene with brilliance at first, considering that the magic power of the move was so great that he might be in a disadvantageous state when a large number of enemies approached, he temporarily changed it into an excellent lightning chain - after all, those abyssal demons were very close, and this move would definitely achieve brilliant results.


    In fact, in addition to a few demons with strong lightning resistance, dozens of other demons chained by excellent lightning chains instantly turned into coke and started free falling movement towards the ground with smoke. The power and effect of the demons were far beyond SIVI''s expectation at the beginning!


    "Is it said that the lightning chain of excellence has the effect of suppressing the demons of the abyss? Never heard of it... " Sylvie was stunned at first, but soon he reflected that it was the "superior wind element channel" that was rewarded after completing the myth task.


    Under the intervention of the channel directly connecting the wind element plane, the power of the wind element magic is greatly improved compared with the original!


    In a critical moment, the discovery of such a good thing immediately made Seaver feel much better. So he simply studied and sold the land and cried out, "long live the union of langlott!" Rush out of the useless bunker and begin to experience the feeling of floating with the help of the wind element channel.


    Floating is not much changed, but flight steering and conventional avoidance have made great progress.


    Sylvie''s excellent performance soon attracted the attention of demons. They began to attack SIVI in a targeted way. When the whole body was covered by a barrage of black stones, SIVI even felt like he was back in the original world, playing thunder and lightning, Oriental shooting games full of bulletsThe war angel who took the lead and Sylvie, who bravely resisted the enemy, once again aroused the spirits of those magicians. Although they had not yet been able to leave the bunker, they had begun to rely on the shelter to snipe the rest of the demons point-to-point, with great results!


    In the sky, with a brilliant flame and a brilliant chain of lightning, Sylvie quickly found out that he had consumed a lot of magic, but he did not have the magic to run out. Instead, he still felt that he was full of power.


    It''s like an invisible wire charging him


    At this time, SIVI remembered what he had seen and heard about the second floor of the sharpening tower. There was a facility in the city on that floor that could provide magic power to the residents, which was somewhat like a power supply bureau. The appearance of the facility was a bell tower shaped platform. However, SIVI was not recognized as a city dweller by the system at that time, and was not able to enjoy the benefits of that facility. Moreover, the facility was destroyed later Yes.


    Flying in the sky, SIVI took time to look back at the city and found that there was indeed a building similar to that in the "sharpening tower - second floor" city.


    It seems that to be able to continuously add magic, should be the welfare of this mission!


    He looked at all directions to encircle the enemy, his face showed a smile: if there is infinite magic, as long as you are careful not to be shot down, even if there are so many enemies, it is definitely not his opponent!


    At this moment, Sylvie finally decided to get serious and stop keeping his hands. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    "Too many casualties, general!"


    His whole body was wrapped in a bright tin jar, and only the medal type mark on his chest showed his identity as a young assistant. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He anxiously reported to toriwager''s nominal supreme military commander, an old man who was over the age of ten: "this can''t continue!"


    The old man was different from him, only wearing a simple military uniform. Hearing shaozuo''s breathless voice, he looked up at the young man who had been promoted by himself.


    The old man''s years of accumulated prestige made Shao Zuo''s forehead start to sweat.


    "I also know the casualties are serious, son." Finally, the old man opened his mouth, and his deep, hoarse voice made the old man with snow-white hair give a feeling of more vicissitudes than usual: "but if we give up toriwegler, those monsters will be able to enter, let alone the city of man, I''m afraid that the rainbow bridge connecting to the heaven will not be able to defend."


    I don''t know where the demon army got the news. When most of the magicians in the city gathered near the temple, they launched a sneak attack. Not only did most of the magicians die and hurt, but also toriwegler fell into the dilemma of no magician and greatly reduced his defense. Originally, the ordinary one-on-one Swordsmen were not the opponents of the abyss demons, and there were no magicians Aid now, the huge gap in combat effectiveness is all at once reflected.


    If it had not been for the angel and the rest of the magicians who were fighting to the death to contain nearly 70% of the abyss demons, I am afraid toriwager would have to change his master now.


    But even so, the city defense war is still very hard. Nearly 8000 people from six regiments have joined the four magic nodes on the wall of the city, which form the border. Now those four places have become meat grinder in the real sense. The war has started less than a quarter of an hour, and the number of soldiers and Demons buried in them is about 5000.


    "But general..." Shaozuo wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the sharp eyes of the old man.


    "We are soldiers and the shield of the people! You should never give up the people until the above order is given - and how many people in the army do you think will abandon their relatives and friends in the city and leave with you? "


    The old man pauses for a moment, then picks up a letter from the table and says, "the good news is that the cruise cavalry of the southwest Westin Corps has begun to rush here, and should be able to see it for a while longer."


    After saying that, he looked at the face again, which was covered by his helmet, and could not see the expression of shaozuo: "if it is really not possible, I will also fight to kill the enemy. Do you have any other opinion, young assistant


    "I dare not." Shaozuo subconsciously reached out to wipe the sweat on his head. As a result, the armor and helmet on his arm collided with each other and made a harsh creak.


    "If not, go out and continue to defend."


    "Yes


    When the tin can left, the old man sighed heavily and his eyes fixed on the wall of the city wall.


    In fact, the most important thing now is not the city defense. According to the current situation, the city guard of toriwager is definitely not the opponent of the abyss demon army. If we continue to fight like this, we can''t insist on the arrival of the cruising cavalry, even if we add the five hundred languote regular army stationed in toriwager!


    At present, the most important thing is actually the situation of the magicians on the other side of the temple.


    Magicians are the existence of terrible combat effectiveness, and also the main force of human beings to fight the abyss demons. It is because of this that the other side will choose this strategy when the magicians gather together.


    However, under the leadership of an archangel, the remaining magicians can hold down most of the enemy''s forces, and may also be able to help the city-state after defeating the enemy. Even if they can''t defeat the enemy, as long as they can return to the city and join forces with the city guards, the effect of one plus one is greater than two!


    So toriwager''s glimmer of hope, in fact, lies with the surviving magicians!


    ***


    If Sylvie could hear the voice of the old man, he would think that the other side looked up to them too much.


    In fact, the magicians are not only without any advantages, but also at a disadvantage to themselves.


    After SIVI cleaned up about half of the enemies with the war Angel relying on the infinite magic plug-in, the most difficult one mentioned in the task finally arrived.


    Halpius, that is, arrow, the harpoon, appeared in front of SIVI with lightning speed, and kicked SIVI directly from the sky to the ground with one foot. If SIVI did not open the magic barrier in time, he would be turned into a lump of meat and mud just by falling from high altitude.


    But even so, there was still a rapidly expanding blood spot on his magic robe with several scratches on his abdomen. Just one foot, the sharp claw of the other side tore a big wound in his abdomen!


    "I went there. It was clear that the angel was more popular than me. Why did I get into trouble as soon as I came up?"


    He hastily took out a bottle of emergency medicine from his magic robe pocket and filled it for himself. The supplies were already put into the pocket when Sylvie entered the copy. In the replica setting, these supplies were the body''s own thingsAfter the wound stopped bleeding for a moment, SIVI raised his hand to halpius, who was diving towards him, with a brilliant lightning chain.


    Unfortunately, when the lightning is about to touch the other side''s body, it is transformed by a force.


    Seeing this, SIVI did not do much. He thought, he directly launched the floating technique, and the whole man leaped backward, barely avoiding the impact of the other side, which was like a human flesh cannonball.


    With a huge boom, a cloud of dust rose from the place where arrow hit the ground, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.


    But it won''t be a good thing anyway.


    With this in mind, SIVI immediately added a few flares to the area, allowing the explosion to make the dust cloud even bigger, looking like a mushroom composed of smoke and dust.


    It''s a pity that the other side hasn''t been hurt too much.


    After that, he basically started to repeat the rhythm that Sylvie threw magic at the opponent while running, and then was chased by the other side and ran away in confusion. Then he threw magic at the other side again, and was driven to run away in confusion.


    After several cycles, Sylvie has seen that the other side has the protection magic of wind element, and that kind of magic seems to have the effect of causing great damage to the things touched.


    Basically, all of the three magic rings can''t get rid of.


    When he was once again within a fraction of a cent of the minced meat, Sylvie finally woke up.


    Nima, I am a medium level magician, why do I have to fight with monsters at least level 30! Anyway, the crusade against her is just a branch line task. It doesn''t matter if it is not completed!


    Thinking of this, Sylvie began to find a way to escape for himself. Unfortunately, in a series of battles just now, he seems to have pulled the hatred too steadily, so that even though she has passed by the archangel who is killing all directions several times, the harpy still does not want to target other people.


    So SIVI had to give up the plan that the archangel and the harpoon would fight each other and mend their swords. Instead, he began to think of a way to defeat each other. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Arrow is very anxious now.


    Not long ago, she accepted an invitation from her sister, colleno, to help capture toriwegler, one of the great cities on the human defense front.


    People in the heaven are just like that, but she looks down on the human beings who are the masters of the material world.


    It can be said that the lack of individual combat effectiveness is the commonness of the wisdom groups in the subject matter world. However, among the mutual aid alliance "langlott Federation" formed by Tianjie people and human beings, as well as many sub Terrans, nearly 50% of the traitors who take the initiative to work as internal agents for the abyss army are human beings, and 50% are originally extremely weak races such as goblins!


    Even if there are some very strong people in it, ero doesn''t pay attention to it.


    As expected, as in the previous campaigns, after the best opportunity for sneak attack was obtained through the insiders, the abyss army wiped out most of the human magicians in toriwager as soon as they appeared on the stage, and the rest lost their fighting intention.


    For that kind of waste, arrow did not have that kind of pain to beat water dog''s interest, originally she had decided to fight soy sauce on the edge of the battlefield in the later battle, and left after her own occupation of the city.


    To this end, she even wanted to complain to her over cautious sister after the battle.


    But not long after the war, the situation changed.


    Although the abyss demons still have the advantage, because a four Winged War angel and a young human magician suddenly become active, the human magician starts to resist again, and the casualty rate of the demon army immediately rises.


    It is not difficult to stop this momentum. As long as the existence of those two spiritual leaders who have become human magicians is removed with lightning speed, their courage that they have so hard to summon up will naturally be broken again.


    After confirming the strength of the two people are not comparable to their own, the heart of arrow is very relaxed.


    She decided to look for the bad luck of the Human Mage first. After all, although the strength of the four wing war angel was not as good as her, the gap was not big. Now it was meaningless to sneak attack. She might as well take the weaker Human Mage first and win the next one in an instant.


    The strength of the human magician was not good. At the beginning, even his own sneak attack could not be found. He was kicked out of the country.


    The names of halbies have their own meanings in the abyssal language. For example, corino means "darkness", while ELO means "wind". The meaning of their names is closely related to their magic like abilities.


    Arrow has a lot of magic like abilities related to wind elements, among which the most practical and powerful one is "the arrival of mephistophilis''s armor.".


    Mephistophilis is a demon earlier than the seven devils, and there are even rumors that the original abyss overlord has become a more powerful existence than the demon king - the demon God! The basis is that among the indigenous magic that spreads among the demons, there is already a magic that can borrow power from this adult, just like the magic art in human beings that borrows power from gods!


    No matter whether mephistophilis died or became a demon, ero''s ability of this kind of magic is really powerful.


    Its effect is as literal as saying, is to cover the body with a layer of wind element armor that is thinner than the cicada wing, but the density is amazing, and it is still flowing at high speed.


    This set of wind element armor can not only protect most of the magic under the Third Ring Road, but also bring ELO moving speed as fast as the wind. In addition, even if it is just a common punch, its power is just like a huge blunt drill, which can easily pierce the rock!


    She thought that her foot covered with mephistophilis'' armor should have killed Seaver, but in a flash, even though some of the clothes he had been kicked became ragged and even a little bloodstained, he didn''t look hurt at all.


    This makes her feel very curious. There are only a few human beings who can be kicked by her without any precaution, and who have not been seriously injured. However, the weak force in front of her is not like the few that exist.


    So she started chasing sivda.


    As a result, she thought that she could be captured by hand, but she began to be impatient.


    The seemingly weak human magician, even in the constant pursuit of the battle, quickly absorbed the combat experience, and grew up at an amazing speed.


    The flight path, which was easy to predict, began to be as difficult to master as a fly; the flight technology which was rough enough to be played by her began to mature, and even cheated her through the air several times in a row. It was difficult to avoid her attack, so she had to rely on magic shield to resist, and now she has begun to be able to subconsciously dodge her own attack Yes.


    If it wasn''t for his magic that he couldn''t break the armor of mephistophilis, he might have been defeated by a careless thought!


    "Never let this guy survive!"


    Ello made a decision in his heart. Although the other party can''t even be regarded as the first-class, at best, it can be regarded as the strong in the second class, but according to this terrible growth rate, I''m afraid it won''t be long before a super first-class strong man will appear in human beings!It is the nature of the abyss demons to strangle this possibility in its cradle.


    In a distraction, arrow almost ran into the glowing flame Sylvie had left in the air - though the flame would be deflected by the armor of mephistophilis, the terrible heat would have scalded her.


    Has that guy been able to start leaving this trap on his flight path Ello''s eyes were more murderous.


    She finally put down her prejudices about human beings and did her best. She broke through the sound barrier in an instant and blasted toward SIVI at a speed beyond the sound. She did not have any other magic like abilities. In fact, such magic like abilities as atmospheric cutting did not fly as fast as her own!


    The human magician who has been paying attention to the rear naturally found that arrow''s sudden acceleration, but the speed of his floating skill makes him unable to dodge the supersonic attack at all!


    Ello could even see the panic expression on the man''s human face, which made her anxious psychology more relaxed.


    Just as she was about to hit the human magician, she suddenly noticed that the frightened expression on the other side''s face turned into a smile of conspiracy!


    At the same time, a strange smell of black sword also appeared in front of him, according to this state, I am afraid that arrow will first hit the black sword, in order to hit each other.


    A common sword can''t pierce the armor of mephistophilis, but that sword makes the harpoon feel a bit of a threat!


    "Caught in a trap?"


    The next moment, her wings and claws tore out a blood hole on Sylvie''s shoulder, and she was pierced by the magic sword of the void, and her body and soul became the bait of the void! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Under the umbrella, saran was still, like a statue, staring at the empty boat gradually disappearing into the sky.


    "Alas..."


    A slight sigh came from the girl''s mouth.


    Her hand touched her pocket, and there was a delicate silver bracelet - which she could not give to SIVI until she got on the ship and went to the headquarters of the pure white church called the holy land.


    He had already made up his mind to break up with his sister and came here to inform them of the vampire attack on Huolian National Academy of magic. But when the storm passed and everything finally calmed down, the girl began to have a strange feeling. Every time she met Sylvie, her heart, which had become a bit dead as a vampire, would involuntarily quicken its beat, and blood would flow to her face.


    The girl who has never felt this way doesn''t know how to deal with it. In the end, whenever and wherever she meets SIVI, she always slips away at the first time By the way, this kind of action has also caused a great blow to Seaver. He once asked Fett in the dean''s room whether he had frightened saran.


    "I''m such a fool. Why can''t I do it well..." No matter how far she looked, she could not see the empty boat with the sight of a vampire. The girl drooped her head in dismay: "it''s not a difficult thing..."


    "What''s that look like a lost kitten?"


    When saran was complaining about herself, she was so scared that she almost dropped her umbrella from the cliff


    Looking back in a hurry, she found a girl with black hair and horsetail was floating more than ten centimeters from the ground, looking at herself with a narrow smile on her face.


    Saran knows each other. She is a ghost girl called fitter who suddenly appears beside Seaver.


    As a kind of ghost that can only hide in the shadow, the other party can appear in the sun without any taboo. It seems that she is not afraid of the sun''s irradiation. This makes saran feel very envious. At least as a vampire, she has never been able to sunbathe all her life.


    What makes saran even more envious is that, somehow, Sylvie seems to stick with her all the time, and even Sophia has expressed her dissatisfaction.


    "Who is the lost kitten?" Probably because of her envy, jealousy and hatred towards each other, saran always felt that fitter didn''t like what she saw, so she quickly came back to her senses and said, "I''m a vampire. Please don''t associate a vampire with that weak creature!"


    The smile on fitter''s face became more ambiguous. When saran was upset by her eyes, fitter''s expression suddenly changed, showing an expression of desire to speak. She made a gesture of holding water in her hands, slowly raised it to her chest, and whispered with tender eyes: "this, this gift, thank you for saving me Please take it


    Saran didn''t respond at first, but immediately her face turned pigmented - what Fett did was she was hiding in the bedroom last night, secretly practicing to give SIVI the bracelet!


    At this time, fitter, who had a bad taste, had turned into another expression. She turned her red cheek aside, made the gesture of putting something into someone with her hands, and said in a forced hard voice, "hum! Don''t, don''t get me wrong! This is just thank you for saving me! Don''t think about it


    Yes, this is saran''s gift Plan B What a proud and charming textbook edition.


    "You''re watching me!" The expression on the girl''s face is very wonderful.


    "No, no, no, no, you''re too thoughtful." Fitter immediately changed to his original expression, pleading innocently. The ghost has no blood, of course, there will be no blush and other expressions, but as a kind of ghost, fitter could have changed her appearance to a certain extent - that''s how her clothes come from. Naturally, the blushing effect is easily captured: "I just monitored all the people in the college at the same time."


    "Don''t say it with such pride!"


    "Don''t mind such trifles." Fitter ignores saran''s cry (saran: how can you not care!) "Don''t worry, even if you call" SIVI "more than 80 times when you are talking in your sleep, I won''t say it casually! I guarantee my life


    "You are dead! This kind of guarantee is totally out of the question. "


    "Really, don''t always talk about the topic, young people nowadays..." Although lefett is full of complaints in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry incorrect! It''s you who started the conversation! " The subconscious apology of saran in the wind disordered.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Asked fitter suddenly.


    "Afraid? What''s the fear? " Saran froze for a moment and then asked foolishly.


    "I ran away when I saw SIVI. I didn''t even dare to give ordinary gifts This is not fear. What is it


    Fitter opened up the subject directly.Although she and Xi Wei get along, she always make complaints about the work of Tucao, but as a living (or dying) for hundreds of years, fitt can still easily grasp the topic.


    At the beginning, the trick was just to ease the repulsion and tension of the vampire girl''s heart. When the distance between the two was shortened through dialogue, they could ask questions directly.


    "That, that is not fear It was... " Saran stammered for an excuse.


    "You don''t want to say it''s like or love?" Fitter stroked the end of his horse''s Tail: "I admit you have a strange feeling for Seaver, but before that, it should have been expressed in a totally different way than it is now?"


    Saran was lost in thought.


    Indeed, in golovito, she was more active. But after arriving at the empty Island, I don''t know why, but I began to cringe.


    It was only now that she began to formalize fitter''s question.


    "What am I afraid of?"


    "The fear of losing shelter." This time, fitter answered for her, "because you can''t go back to your family, if you''re rejected here by Sylvie, you don''t think there''s a place to go, right?"


    The girl was silent.


    But when her heart was so naked and she couldn''t refute it, she didn''t know what to say and what expression to show.


    "I guess so." Fitter seemed satisfied with saran''s reaction. She nodded and said, "in fact, I recently found out that managing the college in every detail is not enough for one person Sophia, the girl, has spent most of her energy on teaching and self-study. She can''t help me too much. It''s really distressing. So I want to hire an extra assistant


    Saran looked up in some surprise.


    "Sylvie I mean, the Dean has given me such a right. Well, the little girl over there, are you interested in being my assistant Fitter looked at saran with a smile: "even if the confession is really rejected by your sweetheart, there will be a bite left for you here ~"


    " Please let me be your assistant Even if she couldn''t get in the sun, she felt a warm feeling in her heart: "I will work hard."


    This time, we will never let the opportunity slip through our fingers.


    "That''s great." The smile on fitter''s face was even more warm: "so the first thing to deal with is that three stupid students in our college took the task of helping the residents of govenhora to find the lost dog. As a result, they mistook the dog''s appearance and provoked a 5-level Bucky wolfhound, which is now being run over by the dog."


    Fitter snapped her fingers, and a small window popped up at her fingertips, where three little boys in adriack''s uniform were running like hell, with a huge black wolfhound hanging from behind.


    "If the fat man runs faster, he will catch up with you!"


    "No, don''t call me fat!"


    "Why are you still in the mood to fight at this time?"


    "Anyway, I''ll trouble you to get rid of that dog."


    Looking at fitter with a bright smile on her face, saran suddenly began to regret whether she had promised to be her assistant (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Sylvie sat in the passenger seat of the empty boat, his upper body leaning against the wall, staring at the sky outside the circular sealed window.


    In the end, he successfully held on to toriwagel for half an hour and passed the test of "the third floor of the tower of tempering",.


    But that''s all.


    Of the three branch missions, except for halpieu, named ero, who was killed by him with the vainly magic sword because he underestimated the enemy, the other two failed to complete one.


    He still remembers the old general standing with his sword and several shadow arrows standing on the wall in the midst of the raging war; he still remembers the determination of those swordsmen to burn their jade and stone in the face of the tsunami like enemy; he still remembers that the seriously injured magicians, even though they exhausted their last trace of soul, still stood firm on the wall When I used to reach out to cast a spell, I felt like I was fearless.


    He still remembered that when the sun was setting and the sky was filled with blood, the man standing on the mountain top of countless corpses of abyss demons - even if all his wings were broken, his whole body had suffered countless fatal wounds, his holy glory was covered with blood, and his brilliant aura could not last because of his magic, he still stood there with his sword at dawn.


    In front of him is tens of thousands of demons, and this once invincible army, but now in front of an archangel stopped. He stopped the torrent that could rush back to the whole city with his own strength. Even if he was about to die, his eyes full of firmness never had a trace of fear, and he kept shouting his own slogan.


    "Long live the union of langlott! The holy light never falls


    Until the end, the magic light in the sky covered the sky, even beyond the afterglow of the sunset, and gave the most gorgeous death method to the war angel who never retreated. It was probably because those demons also felt his will.


    For this, seavy suddenly felt very regretful.


    If you have already completed the strategy and the copy before challenging this copy, and your strength has been improved to the extreme, maybe you can turn the tide together with this respectable angel and turn the end around.


    Unfortunately, it can''t be done now. Like the two copies on the first and second floors, the third copy of the tower of sharpening has disappeared after SIVI''s attack. There is no chance for him to remedy it.


    "Is there something on Mr. Aldrich''s mind?" Nero, who is sitting opposite Sylvia, may feel that the atmosphere of silence is too dignified. After drinking a cup of coffee alone, he finally can''t help but talk to SIVI.


    By the way, the white bipedal dragon, the mount of the Archbishop of Jishu and the Knights of the temple, is following the empty boat to eat the dust If it''s a real dragon race, it may be able to chase after the sky boat, but after all, the bipedal flying dragon is only a subspecies, even if it''s an albino, it''s a rare species Even if it''s full of energy, desperately flapping its wings and urging the wind element magic core in its belly, it can only keep up with the empty boat that has been released.


    "It''s nothing to worry about." Sylvie took his eyes out of the window, sorted out his mood a little, and then replied to Nero, "it''s just a little bit of perception."


    Compared with the previous two duck stuffing, this time Sylvie has witnessed the tragic battle and the fall of the hero. On the spiritual level, he seems to have matured completely. If we say that in the past, SIVI gave people the feeling of being a genie and cynical young genius, then now Sylvie really has the temperament of a strong man, even compared with those old-fashioned strong men who have this temperament through constant precipitation of age.


    It is precisely because of this, when Sylvie shows that he has experienced many vicissitudes, Nero suddenly has an illusion that he is facing the current Pope.


    However, when he was young enough to become a bishop of Jishu, Nero''s spiritual cultivation was not bad, and he soon returned to God.


    But this feeling still made him very surprised. When we talked yesterday, his impression of SIVI was just a strong peer. But after only one night, he had the feeling that he had been left far behind by the one in front of him and turned into a younger generation!


    "You seem to be much better than you were yesterday." So he bowed his head, half flattered and half tentatively said, "it is worthy of being a master who was able to set up a school of magic at such a young age. He must have had some adventures."


    "It''s not that dramatic. I just came up with something."


    "Magic and divinity are not the same. They are idealistic. As long as we can stick to our original heart, the goddess of seven Yao will definitely favor us."


    Anyway, most of what the Vatican studies is divinity. As long as it is not faced with Cardinals or Pope, magic or whatever, just run the train.


    "Is that so..." Nero obviously didn''t believe it, but Sylvie, based on the principle of "believe it or not, I believe it." without hesitation, he ignored the other party''s inquiry.


    In the next few hours, Nero chatted with Sylvie and tried to find something out of his mouth. However, he was still a little too young to compare with Sylvie, an old hand who had gone through countless ups and downs (although most of them were copies), he could not find out any useful information from SIVI. Instead, he was led to guess by severance and sent to the Vatican The bottom of the shallow layer has been set clean.But even if it''s just a shallow level of power and financial resources, SIVI has been shocked.


    In addition to a few countries that advocate other faiths, the pure white church''s tentacles have spread all over the eastern plain. Many high-ranking officials and important officials are members of the church. If they have any ambition and really want to do something about it, I''m afraid they can really turn the eastern plain upside down!


    It is no wonder that a holy see can be on equal footing with the king''s Council with executive power and the Qiyao mage association with the highest force, thus forming an extremely delicate state of separation of powers in the eastern plain.


    While SIVI was still considering what attitude he would take to treat the colossal Vatican, Nero''s voice once again awakened him from his meditation.


    "Here it is!" He suddenly stood up, spread out his hands, bent down, and made a standard gentleman''s salute to SIVI. Then he straightened up and said in an elegant voice, "Mr. SIVI idrick, welcome to the holy land of pure white!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    Streamlined empty boats sprang out of the clouds, and wide metal wings pulled white aircraft clouds out of the pale blue sky.


    Mounted at the rear end of the empty boat, the magic guide furnace in operation produces countless colored particles, which are ejected through the jet port at the tail of the empty boat. It looks like the tail plume of a Phoenix. It is matched with the surrounding white aircraft cloud, which is like a picture drawn with the sky as the canvas.


    With the decrease of the flying height of the empty boat, the belly of the empty boat began to appear, just like the boat running in the sea, and the waves were surging in the sky.


    This is because the atmosphere nearby is full of sacred atmosphere. Although the magic furnace does not react with the holy magic, it still has some influence on each other.


    The appearance of this phenomenon also shows that they are close to their destination holy land.


    In fact, from the windshield of the empty boat, you can see the huge and holy building ahead.


    The holy land is not a single castle or church, but a group of buildings. One of the landmark buildings is the New Testament Cathedral, which faces the East and is hundreds of meters high.


    This huge building, even printed on the cloak of the paladin troops of the pure white Holy See, is made up of white rocks. The rocks have the texture of jade, and they have different aesthetic feeling in both near and far view. In addition, there are many beautiful colored glass ornamented on the pure white shell. Almost every glass is made up of tens of thousands of glass pieces of various colors to form a myth story. It is amazing that the beauty of the glass can also be appreciated by people''s mouth. The unique mystery of painted glass makes the overall beauty of the story rise to a higher level Times.


    At the top of the church, there is a huge cross, and around the cross, there is a ring of gold, if there is a real aura, and the edge of the halo is like a piano key, constantly shrinking and popping. Even if SIVI didn''t know what it was, he could clearly guess that it was one of the magic items set up by the pure white holy see to meet the enemy.


    After two circles around the holy land, the empty boat slowly stopped at an empty drill ground that had been reserved.


    According to the etiquette, Nero went forward to open the cabin door for SIVI, but he failed to break the door. So SIVI had to teach him carefully how to turn the door handle


    The young man coughed slightly to cover up his embarrassment of making oolong. He opened the hatch and made a gesture of invitation to SIVI.


    Sylvie didn''t have stage fright and went out in a big way.


    There are already Vatican people waiting on the drill ground.


    "Welcome to the Holy See, my dear Mr. elidek." In the middle of the orderly guard of honor on both sides, a fat priest with little hair on his head bent slightly to SIVI, making a bow: "we have been waiting for a long time."


    Although the fat priest didn''t tell him his identity, his heavy prayer suit and the red mass robe outside made him guess the identity of the other party.


    He should be a cardinal.


    Apart from those who have abdicated from previous popes, the position of cardinal is the most respected under the Pope, which can be said to be more than ten thousand people under one person. The sincerity of the Vatican has been greatly demonstrated by the ability of a cardinal to greet such a little man as he is, and even to bow to him, even if that bow is merely an affectation.


    You know, after seeing the cardinal''s attitude, Nero behind SIVI has been frozen.


    This makes Sylvie even more puzzled about this: what are these guys who always stay in the Holy Land and only care about God''s talk to come to him?


    "How kind of you." Sylvie nods to the other party. Since other people have given him face, he certainly can''t be noble and cool in this kind of place - that''s not pretending, it''s looking for smoke. Moderate expression of good intentions to the other party is also a part of communication.


    "The Pope and his holiness have been waiting for you in the New Testament cathedral. Please take a moment to go with me to the New Testament sanctuary."


    The cardinal, who did not know his name, said with a simple and honest smile on his face, which gave people a harmless feeling with that kind of fat appearance. However, if someone really dares to regard him as honest and innocent, that person will surely suffer a great loss How can anyone who can become a cardinal and stand at the top of the white Vatican have no idea.


    "Please." Sylvie didn''t say much. He just nodded to the Banshee on the empty boat, and the Banshee closed the hatch and began to sail back.


    As for Sylvie, he still has a few pieces of crystal on his way home, so there''s no need to be afraid that he can''t go back.


    As the empty boat rose slowly, a white shadow suddenly broke through the clouds and fell from the sky and hit the empty boat directly. After


    and so on, the body of the white figure was revealed. It was Nero''s white double foot dragons. It was just because he was behind the empty boat''s back and didn''t even rest for a while. He had been flying all the time, so now the goods are just as old as the ox, and there is no white foam in his mouth.So Nero, who had planned to follow SIVI, had to take care of his mount.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the divine magic. The plants in the holy land are very lush, lush and not disorderly, full of vitality and serious just right. The feeling of being in it makes SIVI even linger.


    The guard of honor did not follow the cardinal and SIVI. After a long walk, the guard of honor did not follow. After all, the guard of honor was not of high status and could not enter the grand building of the Holy See, which is regarded as the center of the Holy See. So when the great building of the New Testament Cathedral finally came into view, only SIVI and the cardinal were left on the road.


    When they finally arrived at the main entrance of the New Testament sanctuary, a girl in silver white body armor, with golden hair coiled behind her head and tied with a silver hairpin, was striding out of it.


    The girl saw Sylvie and the cardinal, but she did not say hello, just nodded to them a little, and then went on walking away quickly.


    The cardinal, without showing any displeasure, continued to beckon Sylvie into the magnificent building.


    And Sylvie couldn''t help looking back when he entered the New Testament sanctuary.


    What he cared about was not the beauty of the girl, or the identity of being able to enter and leave the New Testament sanctuary, but the breath that loomed from her.


    Although it is not obvious, it is similar to the atmosphere of the archangel who died in the battlefield in the tower of sharpening.


    You know, since the end of the myth era, there is no news in the heaven. If the holy see really mastered the technology of making angels come, it will be sooner or later to turn over the Qiyao mage tower and the king''s Council and become the largest force of mankind.


    But Sylvie soon came to his senses - even if the Vatican really mastered that technique, it had something to do with him.


    Having figured this out, SIVI left the armor girl behind and walked into the New Testament sanctuary. The next thing he''s going to face is one of the highest human beings in the eastern plains, the current Pope of the Holy See, Nicholas pereds! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    "Welcome to you." The current Pope, Nicholas pereds, stood on the prayer platform in front of the New Testament Church and looked down on SIVI: "the chosen one."


    As the supreme leader of the pure white Vatican, Nicholas was wearing a pure white prayer dress, covered with a silver white cloak, which was similar to the mass robe, all the way to the ground, and the snow-white shoes were polished, as if even a person could be reflected. Apart from others, this kind of super formal dress only gives people a sense of dignity that the superior should have.


    Of course, it''s not that Nicholas, who is over 50 years old and has white temples, is not dignified. In fact, his appearance is very consistent with the image of a tough old man in Sylvie''s mind. His knife like firm face is full of traces left by vicissitudes. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he doesn''t say anything. He just stands there and is dignified Temperament comes into being.


    But it is not the old man who stands at one of the highest points of human beings that attracts his most attention, but the hat he wears, or the crown representing his papal identity.


    It''s a silver white triple crown made of unknown metal. No matter what the meaning of the crown itself, it seems very valuable, but in the middle of the crown is a delicate antenna


    After being put on by those who are recognized as popes, the antenna will form a light ball as bright as the sun according to the divine magic power or Oracle power in the contemporary Pope''s body.


    Nicholas peredes is no exception. Now the old man has a white light ball slightly bigger than basketball. Maybe it''s a deliberate convergence of brightness. At the moment, the light bulb looks like a big light bulb.


    Generally, the Aboriginal people in the eastern plains may be flattered by the official reception of the Pope''s representative, and feel that the image of the Pope is full of dignity and holiness. And Sylvie is a different kind of guy.


    He couldn''t help but look at the huge ball of light on Nicholas''s head several times. He even felt puzzled and said, "even if you become a pope, you can head the ball..." And the idea that you''re so perverse in this world.


    Fortunately, Sylvie still knows how to behave. He tries to control his expression and doesn''t let these thoughts show on his face. Otherwise, he may be received by the Vatican and will be hunted down by the Vatican


    Without thinking about it in the sky, Sylvie questioned Nicholas'' words: "the chosen one Are you talking about me He asked, pointing to his nose.


    Although his actions were more casual and informal, Nicholas did not reject it. Instead, he continued to nod his head with his majestic expression: "although there is no sign, you who can break the abyss demon plan many times in a row is indeed the chosen one."


    "Well, I think you''ve got the wrong person..." Seeing that the other side was so sure, Sylvie was embarrassed.


    The name of Tianxuan always reminds him of the online novels several years ago


    The God chooses the peat, the labor and capital are the walkers! He silently make complaints about it in his heart.


    Sylvie knows his own business best. He knows that he doesn''t have the ability to save the world in the novel. If he didn''t have the college system, he would have died several times.


    Even those successful attempts to destroy the plans of vampires and abyss demons are purely coincidental, and have nothing to do with God''s choice


    "Needless to say, it''s not a bad thing."


    The old man looked at SIVI, who denied it. His face was full of tough guy style, which was probably his unique smile: "we have confirmed this from the Oracle we received."


    Well, it has something to do with the legendary heaven. Sylvie felt a sense of powerlessness when a punch was empty.


    If there is anything that is difficult to explain or doesn''t want to explain at all, we can directly push it to the oracle and so on. "Anyway, we just convey the meaning of the heaven. If you don''t believe it, you can ask yourself." The Vatican''s move is shameless


    Ask if you don''t believe it. How?


    Let alone ordinary people, even if the Qiyao mage association does not have the Vatican''s special tools, it can''t get in touch with the heaven. Therefore, whenever there is a big killing device like "balabalabala" from the Oracle, the king''s Council and the Qiyao mage Association will make some small concessions as long as it is not a special core or involves a lot of interests.


    every two or three days, chicken feathers and garlic skins are not always present. If the king''s parliament and the seven artists association do not agree, the light is the only thing that the believers can''t explain. They are issued by oracles at three days, and the contents are all kinds of chicken and garlic skin.


    "Well, let''s just say I''m the chosen one..." Now that the other party has moved out the Oracle, SIVI can only compromise for a moment: "let me come this time. What do you want me to do?"


    "We''re just looking at your hard work and achievements, so we''re going to give you the title of sage." Pope Nicholas said solemnly, "as for other purposes, the Oracle has also made a hint. When the title is finished, you should be able to know."¡°¡­¡­¡± Sylvie was silent for a long time, and finally nodded a little more complicated.


    In fact, he didn''t want to get involved in some messy things. However, since he had already come to the holy land, he could not turn around and leave without patting his buttocks. Not to mention that he was not thick skinned enough to do so, he would definitely form a huge estrangement with the Vatican and let him completely offend the three major forces of human beings. SIVI could only agree with each other Words.


    Of course, whether you want to do it or not is different from whether you want to go all out to do it. In any case, the other side did not say that only success is not allowed to fail, so when there is danger, run straight on the line, anyway, the other party should have no words.


    As for the title of the so-called sage, in fact, it is only for the sake of having an excuse to act with the Holy See. After all, even the Holy See can''t suddenly abduct a stranger who has nothing to do with himself to help, can it


    Having figured this out, Sylvie became much more calm. Compared with not knowing what other people are plotting their own, if you already know the other person''s purpose, you can relax. For the vast majority of people, the unknown is much more terrible than anything,


    "young god elect, don''t show that expression." Nicholas, seeing the complicated expression on SIVI''s face, suddenly squeezed his eyes at him and said meaningfully, "that''s not a bad thing, I promise in the name of the Pope."


    His words let the skinny old man who was sitting under the stage and had no sense of existence spurted out a mouthful of tea: "cough, little Nikolay, you should promise in the name of your Pope at this time."


    It seems that the old man with no sense of existence should be the Pope, now the Pope (Ps. in reality, the Pope and the Pope mean the same, but the world is divided to represent two posts).


    "The name of the Pope is not something to bet on. This is not the teacher you taught me. " Nicholas responded quietly, and then said to the cardinal next to Sylvie, "that''s it, Lyon. Take the chosen one a good tour of the holy land."


    "Yes, your holiness." The cardinal bowed and made a "please" motion to SIVI: "Mr. Aldrich, please go this way."


    "Please." Sylvie finally looked at the Pope, who seemed to have done nothing, and left the New Testament chapel with the cardinal. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    "This is where the guests live."


    As a cardinal, Lyon couldn''t really spend a few hours without doing anything to show Sylvie around the holy land. In fact, after he took him around the church and the choir for a few minutes, he went back to take care of his business. And to replace him to continue to take SIVI wandering in the holy land, it is Nero who has already settled the double legged flying dragon.


    Looking at the luxurious villa, is it the elegant corner for the visitors With that, he also looked around and found that he was in a villa area which covered a lot of land.


    Thinking of the shortage of land in his college, he could not help complaining.


    What a bloody rich man


    "No way." Nero waved his hand, probably because he had returned to his own territory, so his attitude seemed to be more relaxed and casual than that in Seville''s College: "this is a place specially designed for distinguished guests. Ordinary tourists, such as those believers we have seen before, have special dormitories if they want to stay in the Holy Land But those dormitories are not much better than the office workers. "


    "No?" Sylvie is amazing.


    Before they arrived here, they passed a church which was still in use, and there were many believers in it. Unlike the churches seen in some cities by Sylvie, the believers in that Chapel were at least rich businessmen in terms of their clothes, even the nobles with family emblems Few - it''s not hard to understand. Most people go to church in the city they live in. Apart from the rich and the idle nobles, who is free to come to the holy land


    And those guests can only live in dormitories similar to handyman? Holy land is too arrogant.


    I don''t know whether the surprise expression on Seaver''s face is too obvious, or that there are too many people in Nero''s reception. Before Sylvie''s expression on his face is restrained, Nero has already explained with a bitter smile: "it''s not that we are stingy, but you can see how many villas there are."


    Sylvie listened to him and looked suspiciously - there were more than 50 or 60 seats in NIMA, and many of them were blocked. There was no way to count them!


    "There are only 66 villas in this villa area, and the specifications are the same as the one in front of us. It''s divided into two floors, 32 rooms large and small, and a swimming pool and other facilities in the backyard. " Looking at SIVI''s puzzled expression, Nero patiently explained: "this configuration is already the most advanced of all villas. This villa can only be inhabited by the royal family of a big country. In addition, there are two large villa areas. One is for the royal family of some second tier small countries and principalities, and the other is used to receive some celebrities, such as Mrs. Sharon of Huolian empire ¡£¡±


    "But now there are no royal families to live in. Why can''t we open it to your believers?" Asked seavy curiously.


    "Because it will soon be inhabited." On the side of Nero''s smile, Sylvie felt that Ji Shu''s smile was a little teasing: "have you forgotten? Soon there will be a new sage in the eastern plain. Those countries will certainly send people to watch the ceremony. Then there will be no enough villas. If they were to be housed now, would they be driven out at that time? "


    "Er..." Sylvie touched his nose awkwardly. He didn''t expect that it was his own fault in the end


    "In the same way, because some unexpected events will happen suddenly, this kind of villa is basically closed to the public unless it is a visitor with the same status. It is specially prepared for that kind of emergency."


    Nero went on to explain.


    Cold not Ding ground, West Wei suddenly made a voice to ask: "you this kind of villa, should not the general situation is to rent at a high price?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, you can see that. " Nero was dumb for a long time. Finally, he scratched his head and admitted SIVI''s words: "of course, it''s not for everyone to rent. It''s necessary to have a small identity gap with the corresponding villa."


    Sylvie soon understood that the villa was also a symbol of status.


    Some businessmen who are so rich and wealthy that they don''t care about material gains and losses. For them, fame is more important than wealth.


    It''s just like drinking wine from a specific year and a specific place of origin; eating at a very expensive price, with only one bite of a dish; taking a car, you have to make a car pulled by a specific magic object, and the craftsman must be a well-known folk one.


    Only in this way can we show that we are different, and we can improve our sense of superiority.


    And things like this: "where King XXX lived, I''ve lived too!" The chance to put gold on their own face can be used to show off their qualifications at any time, and they may be able to get in touch with the people who originally lived in the villa.


    With the screening system mentioned by Nero, the value of this kind of b-capital has been enhanced. It is estimated that there will be a lot of people who are stupid and rich in money, who will kneel and lick the Vatican''s thighs, cry and ask them to divide rooms for themselves In the end, the natural benefit was that they didn''t do anything. They used a few houses over there to successfully set up the Holy See of white wolf.It''s insidious.


    Sylvie sighed and couldn''t wait to walk into the villa.


    Not to mention, although the villa looks elegant and luxurious from the outside, it is really magnificent inside. At most, Xiwei, who has only been to the city Lord''s mansion, is dazzled by the Royal decoration, and has not regained consciousness for a long time.


    When Nero explained some precautions and left the villa, Sylvie''s surprise immediately faded and returned to his normal appearance.


    He first strolled around the villa for several times, and found several magic arrays that seemed to have monitoring effect. After shielding those magic circles, he went back to the master bedroom and took out something like a Hercules cup from his pocket. However, the top was not a ball, but a floating diamond. The diamond was the size of a baby''s fist, and there was a faint light shining in it.


    This, of course, is not a cup of Hercules, but a prize Sylvie received when he passed some copies before - the college beacon.


    By taking this to this room, he can get in touch with the academy as far away as the Julian empire through the beacon.


    According to the instructions written in the introduction of the beacon items of the college, SIVI used Ruby powder to depict a simple magic array on the ground, inserted the beacon into the magic array, and began to slowly inject magic.


    At the bottom of the beacon, a golden line like the circuit on the chip is extended to fill the magic array. Then the light in the middle of the diamond lights up like a light bulb connected to the circuit.


    Fortunately, Sylvie had already closed the curtain and set a seal to keep out the light, so that no one outside could notice this anomaly.


    "It''s so slow. I''m almost asleep." Suddenly, the light of the diamond was dim, and a girl with a black horse tail came out of it.


    Fitter''s body is slim, but it''s certainly not slimmer than a diamond the size of a baby''s fist. The feeling of coming out of the Hercules cup reminds seavy of some horror movies.


    Such as Zhenzi


    "After all, when people say they want to show me around, I can''t refuse directly - besides, no matter what happens, it''s very important to get familiar with the terrain and get information first?" Sylvie had no sense of guilt about the girl''s censure: "besides, don''t you have to sleep?"


    "Well, what do you have, my lord?"


    The girl was floating in the air, as if she were raising a bar with Seaver, and asked with dissatisfaction.


    Sylvie didn''t feel embarrassed about the girl''s attitude. After getting along with fitter for a period of time, he could clearly grasp each other''s emotions. Now, the girl is just making a fuss. It doesn''t matter.


    So he laughed and told fitter all the events he had experienced since he came to the holy land.


    After thinking about it for a long time, fitter and Sylvie came to a similar conclusion. If he didn''t want to offend the Holy See and become a public enemy of mankind, he seemed to have to give up and see what the other side had in mind.


    In any case, the other party will show his purpose sooner or later. At that time, according to the other party''s real purpose, it will naturally decide whether to cooperate with the pure white Vatican or break up. If Sylvie wants to run, almost no one can stop him if he doesn''t know the existence of crystal on his way home.


    After the business discussion, Sylvie was relieved.


    "Well, what do you think of it?" He lay on his back on his soft bed and asked fitter, who had already floated to the ceiling.


    "The decoration is great." Answered fitter absently.


    "No, I asked about the divine magic in the air." "Although it can''t compare with the purity and concentration in it when I met you, there is no place in the eastern plain that is more rich in sacred magic than this one," he said


    "If you have to say it, I feel OK." Fitter closed his eyes and felt for a moment, but then opened them again: "it''s the divine magic here that''s a little aggressive. It''s probably related to the constitution of my ghost species."


    "If only I didn''t feel uncomfortable." Sylvie jumps from the bed with a very handsome posture Rolled under the bed.


    He quickly stood up and patted his clothes as if nothing had happened. "Stay here and be careful not to be found. I''ll take this opportunity to go to the Holy Land library."


    "All the way well ~" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    The library of holy land is not big. In terms of the area, it is only about the size of one or two basketball courts. There are bookcases on the walls, which are filled with various books in different categories. However, the height of the building is as high as four floors, and the ceiling is completely enchanted with glass. The lighting is great. The structure of the floor is more like a modern department store than a library. All the four floors are connected. Only a four meter wide corridor is left in the corner. At the four corners of the library, there are spiral stairs leading to the upper class, which is convenient for taking books.


    At the bottom, there are many round tables and chairs for readers to read.


    Sylvie showed the doorman the identity certificate of his guest given by Cardinal Lyon, that is, a silver coin with the Holy See emblem. The guard was released. He was not even interested in verifying the authenticity of the identity certificate, which made him distrust the security of the Vatican


    However, after two rounds in the library, he understood why the defense here was so loose that there were very few books recording holy magic in this library, and they were all of the low-level ones. Most of the rest were such as the revelation of shulia, the travels of the great apocalypse, the Southern Hills, and the origin of the first light ¡·Such religious classics or travel notes Although as a reference book, many of them are of high value. For example, the series of travels of the great God official records some customs and traditional culture of the orcs in detail.


    But for Sylvie, we can only describe his mood with great disappointment. Mom, we are here to learn magic, not to study whether one or two people will be burned at the sacrifice of the ancestors of the orcs!


    I''m afraid that this library is only the library declared by the Holy See. There should be several other libraries in other places that contain many secrets that are not handed down.


    Now, of course, Sylvie is not going to have enough to support the idea of the secret library - whether he can find it or not, what if he does? For a few holy magic directly with the Vatican


    In the end, he could only find a few books describing the magic of the first ring and the second ring, and planned to finish his study in the library. No matter how small a mosquito is, it is not too much skill that weighs him.


    The number of holy magic in the system skill book panel of the college is as poor as that of dark magic. The library of Huolian college is also full of elemental magic and arcane. At most, there is no record of holy magic about how to deal with curse in dark magic.


    So Sylvie can also take this opportunity to learn about the holy magic monopolized by the Holy See.


    If you know yourself and know your enemy, you will be invincible in a hundred battles. Even according to the current hidden rules between the Academy of magic and the Holy See, you can''t teach students holy magic (in fact, except for SIVI, people who don''t believe in the holy light can''t learn holy magic...) At least students should not suffer from ignorance when facing enemies who use holy magic.


    When SIVI came down the stairs with a pile of books, he found a man who made him care a little bit.


    It was a young girl with silver armor and golden hair in a bun at the back of her head.


    Yes, that''s the girl Sylvie met at the entrance of the New Testament sanctuary.


    At this time, the girl sat in a chair, reading a not too thick black book. Her face is no longer the awe inspiring color of the entrance to the New Testament sanctuary. The slightly raised corners of her mouth soften her expression, and the setting sun from the ceiling makes her look more approachable.


    As a matter of fact, if it wasn''t for the girl who always exudes the breath of an angel, she would be no different from a literary girl who loves reading.


    Sylvie touched his chin with his free left hand, then walked to the corner of the library to talk to an ordinary cleaner.


    It turns out that people in any world like gossip.


    After a while of rambling, the freshness in the cleaner''s words disappeared. After a little familiarity, Sylvie "inadvertently" mentioned the young girl sitting alone at the round table reading a book.


    "Is that girl also a priest? It looks very young. "


    "Shh, don''t point. Miss Frey is the head of the Knights Templar The cleaner made a silent movement to SIVI, looked at the girl at the other end of the library, and then said quietly, "she is the strongest holy swordsman in holy land now."


    "Holy swordsman?" Said Sylvie in a low voice, frowning with suspicion.


    The so-called holy swordsmen, in fact, refer to those magic swordsmen who mainly use holy magic in battle.


    However, due to the inherent deficiency of the holy magic in killing enemies other than dark creatures, the general holy swordsmen will increase their combat effectiveness by other means, such as riding a Yalong.


    Of course, that''s not where Sylvie questions.


    Girls absolutely have a strong divine affinity - Angels lack divine affinity, just as fish can''t swim. And when it comes to magic, you know, the divine magic that escapes from the girl is much purer than the Pope who Seaver saw with the ball.In this case, why did the girl give up her career as a divinity and become a saint swordsman? Although the status of the saint swordsman is not less than that of the ordinary devil swordsman, it is still a lower occupation after all. In fact, many priests who were not gifted enough to learn holy magic would prefer to be clerical magistrates rather than swordsmen.


    "Yes, it''s the holy swordsman." Naturally, the cleaner would not know what strange Sylvie was. He just poured out what he knew to satisfy his sense of achievement in teaching others: "although Miss Frey is young, she is already a four turn Saint swordsman, and she has the great reputation of" Saint silver sword lady "in the whole eastern plain


    Sorry, I haven''t heard of Sylvie''s face was blank.


    The most important thing about this magical world is that people who sound so arrogant. Even in the middle and lower Huolian Empire, as far as SIVI knows, there are a lot of "three witches", "Four Heavenly Kings" and "seven valiant generals", and those with local titles are countless.


    By the way, the so-called "three witches" in the folk refer to the three most powerful magicians in Huolian, namely, Mrs. Sharon, Dean Bruno and SIVI. Because Huolian is located at the border, adjacent to the orcs, and the orcs call magicians witches, and the residents of Huolian are more or less affected by them, so there are three witches instead of three demons or three dharmas


    And Sylvie has never heard of the "Saint silver sword lady".


    Or Go over and have a look? (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    After chatting with each other''s gossips, she used the excuse of reading the other''s books carelessly, and then found the excuse to leave her mind.


    At this time, Seaver suddenly noticed that the black cover of the book on his opponent''s hand was peeling off.


    But the girl was not aware of this, and continued to hold the book, reading with concentration.


    Under the black cover, a rose colored cover was exposed. In addition, it also showed a very colorful blue font, which was quite different from the gilt words on the cover, which read "the concept of Holy Light: on the twenty-two commandments of the Holy See".


    Sylvie wiped his eyes, and then read the words in disbelief: "the love story of the candy princess, volume three..."


    He has some impression of this name. Recently, Eliza borrowed a lot of novels from girls in Huolian college. It seems that this is the one she is reading recently. In addition, if you remember correctly, this book seems to be the so-called romance novel


    It''s no surprise that a girl can read romance novels, but if the girl has a heroic face, she looks like a powerful woman who can''t resist. It''s true that, as head of the Knights Templar, Frey''s power is much better than that of some princes. What''s more, she doesn''t read it directly, but deliberately steals her ears Adding a layer of cover to the novel that looks like some kind of religious classics makes it feel different


    Although SIVI lowered his voice, the library was very quiet. In addition, as a saint swordsman, the girl''s senses were much more sensitive than ordinary people. Naturally, he heard his words. She raised her head in a panic, and found that Seaver was looking at her side subtly. With his eyes, fley finally found that her behavior of selling dog meat with sheep''s head had been exposed.


    The girl''s face turned red. She quickly closed the book, probably to repack the cover. But as soon as she reached out her hand, she remembered that Sylvie was on the opposite side. Now it seems too much to do this kind of behavior So her whole person is stiff there, put out the hand is not, not put is not.


    It''s not until now that Sylvie comes to his senses and says, a little funny, "you don''t have to be so nervous."


    "No, it''s not like that!" The girl, like a kitten whose tail has been trampled on, quickly denies it. It may be because she is too excited. Her voice sounds a bit sharp. However, the girl did not find this, but continued to explain to SIVI in a hurry that the feeling of heroism at the entrance of the New Testament sanctuary had disappeared at this moment.


    But Sylvie looked at the girl who was at a loss and bit her tongue from time to time, and felt that she looked a little more lovely.


    After a long time, zivi felt that if he went on like this, he might be surrounded by others, so he interrupted the girl''s words: "well, it''s no use explaining this to me..."


    Hearing Sylvie say this, the girl froze again. Then she came to her senses: Yes, why should I explain to him After all, who is he


    Different from the girl''s mood of ups and downs, Sylvie thinks that this girl, known as the saint silver sword girl, is really interesting.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell you about it." "After all, it''s not interesting to be remembered by the Knights Templar," he assured the girl


    "Really?" The girl was overjoyed and asked in disbelief.


    "In fact, I think it''s normal for girls to read such books..." Said Sylvie, with a face of course, as if all his expressions of surprise were false.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not sure. " The girl stares at Seaver for a moment, and says coldly, "you look so fresh."


    "Because I came to the holy land today." SIVI told the girl his identity truthfully, and finally took out the silver coin which symbolized his identity.


    After verifying the silver coin, the girl believed Sylvie''s words. She bowed slightly to Sylvie: "it''s rude of you to see such a bad scene."


    "It''s OK. It''s worth the ticket price to see the lovely expression of shengyinjianji." Seavy responded with a smile.


    "You''re good at coaxing girls." The girl''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked like a wolf cub staring at its prey: "although you are a guest, I''m still worried."


    "What do you want? Do you want to set up an altar and have a vow ceremony... " SIVI shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    Anyway, she had a Vatican guest - and she was invited by the Vatican on her own initiative. Even if the girl was dissatisfied with herself, she would not do anything out of the ordinary. So Sylvie had nothing to worry about.


    As she repackaged the book with the black cover, flea cocked her head to think about something. Then she ran to a bookshelf, pulled out a rose colored book from it, and ran back to give it to Seaver.


    Sylvie couldn''t help but gasp at the name of the book.


    Love story of the candy Princess Volume 1"You can borrow this, and we will be accomplices!" The girl straightened her chest and felt that she had come up with a very great way.


    It''s just a book. No accomplice, right? Although it''s a little humiliating to be known that you''re reading a romance novel


    "Why do you wear that expression? This book is very good-looking!" Looking at the bitter smile on SIVI''s face, the girl couldn''t help feeling indignant: "it''s like the sour plum chocolate mousse produced by novidov. Under the worrying sour taste, it''s mellow and fresh, sweet and sweet, sweet to the heart''s aftertaste. People can''t help but indulge in it


    Sylvie thought at first that the girl was joking - why was the romance novel related to mousse? What''s more, there''s the tasting evaluation that sounds like the head of Zhonghua school


    However, after seeing the girl''s intoxicated eyes and blushing cheeks, he confirmed that the girl, who would give people a serious and stereotyped impression at first sight, really liked romantic novels so much.


    "What Even if you say that, I can''t really take this book to the library? " Sylvie grinned bitterly and looked at the rose colored novel reader in the girl''s hand: "in that case, don''t say it''s an accomplice. You just sold me directly."


    "Of course I know that." I don''t know if it''s because she was interrupted by Sylvie when she was intoxicated. The girl''s tone sounded a bit rude. She took out a pile of black covers from a small bag beside her seat: "pick what you like."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feelings you are still prepared to ah! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    In the wide tunnel full of ancient Egyptian style, SIVI is facing a large group of golden mummies.


    Compared with ordinary mummies, these golden mummies with metal sheets instead of bandages not only have much more defensive power than the former, but also overcome the weakness of Siwei''s expected clumsiness because of his strong motivation.


    According to wizardry science, these guys should be immortal mummies called funeral guards. Because of its almost invulnerable physical defense, there is almost no weak point of magic resistance except fire element magic. Even the sacred magic specifically aimed at the undead has lost its due effect due to its thick metal armor. In addition, the power of monsters is not inferior to that of black warriors. Even if the discovery example does not Not many, but it is presumed that the level of crusade is as high as 18.


    Of course, for Sylvie, who has stepped into a higher level, the level 18 demons are not difficult, but the problem is, these guys are not as weak as he imagined, and even forced him to consume a bottle of emergency medicine.


    It wasn''t until he put on a wizard''s hat that could see through the enemy''s identity that Sylvie knew why the funeral guards were so unusual.


    "The funeral guard of the Sun King''s Mausoleum" It''s an elite monster, and there are so many at once... "


    Throwing a repulsion, he flicks the golden metal bandage that winds like a snake. Sylvie turns around and explodes. Two golden mummies swoop in.


    Sylvie, who made a lot of copies, of course, has found out a lot. Many times, there will be some elite monsters in the copy that are much better than the miscellaneous soldiers, but they are inferior to the boss.


    Generally speaking, the names of these elite monsters are usually suffixed with such suffixes as "head of goblin" and so on, or they are prefixed with the names of places, such as "sickle crabs on the noisy seashore".


    The chance of elite monsters is not small. Sylvie has seen it many times, but it is the first time that he sees so many at one time in a copy The second floor of the elite is all the remains of the sun.


    Of course, even for the elite, these golden mummies have a crusade level of 20 at most. If the tunnel hadn''t restricted SIVI''s attack strength - once the magic power was strong, the tunnel would begin to collapse - it would not be very difficult for him to destroy all the golden mummies.


    Even now, SIVI is just a little embarrassed. After knowing the real strength of the other side, he will not be in any real dangerous situation.


    As time went on, the number of mummies chasing and beating around SIVI became less and less. By the time these mindless mummies reacted, SIVI had rolled up the remaining ones with the touch of fire and burned them to ashes.


    After wiping his sweat, SIVI inspected his situation and found that the battle of attrition, which was usually regarded as a high-intensity war for him, only consumed less than 10% of his magic power. His spirit did not feel depressed after continuous casting. Instead, he felt a faint sense of excitement because of the continuous use of low cycle magic.


    Is this the level of a high level magician


    At the same time, SIVI has already walked out of the tunnel and came to a broad palace hall.


    On the throne of the palace, a shriveled old man was sitting there, as if he were keeping his eyes closed.


    The old man wore a pure white crown shaped like the one worn by a sphinx, with a long, tufted stick like beard. He also had a scepter in his hand. At the top of the scepter was a hieroglyphic Anka representing the symbol of life.


    When SIVI entered the hall, the old man''s eyes opened, but there was nothing under his eyelids.


    By this time, the wizard''s hat on Sylvie''s head had made the other person''s name appear in his mind.


    Osiris.


    There''s no such thing as a sky dragon


    Sylvie, while secretly ruminating, approached the old man carefully.


    The old man stood up slowly, and SIVI noticed that a scarab beetle, commonly known as the dung beetle, had fallen out of the old man''s empty eyes.


    Miscellaneous soldiers are all mummies, and the last boss is also a mummy.


    The battle was not as arduous as SIVI had expected at first. In fact, Sylvie even thinks that it''s much easier to fight boss than to fight other soldiers.


    To be fair, Osiris, who is able to summon the golden mummy, release sandstorm, dryness, quicksand confinement and other magic on a large scale, and his Scepter can constantly restore large-scale mummies and himself, is definitely not weak.


    It''s just that after SIVI''s promotion to a higher level magician, the four ring magic "fire of the gate of the world" is more powerful.


    This magic can directly pull a flame from the fire element plane to the main material plane. For the vast majority of high-level magicians, this magic is no different from that of the enhanced version. At most, it allows the flame to appear from the sky, turning the enhanced version of the explosion into a specialized version of the meteor explosionBut SIVI is different. He can not only pull all kinds of flames to the main material plane, but also manipulate those flames!


    For example, SIVI was manipulating the holy flame with purification effect just now, lighting the heads of those mummies one by one


    After getting tired of it, SIVI planted a usurping fire directly on Osiris. This kind of flame is unique to some fire element creatures. It will take vitality as fuel and constantly expand itself.


    Although mummies don''t have much vitality, don''t forget that Osiris will add blood to himself


    So before long, the withered old man holding the scepter turned into a huge red lotus, and then turned into ashes, completely disappeared in the air.


    -- real world --


    as soon as seavy left the copy, he found that fitter was lying on his bed, with his hands under his chin, his black ponytail sticking to the girl''s concave and convex body, and his pearl colored calves swaying comfortably, apparently in a good mood. And in front of the girl was the romance novel lent to him by the saint silver sword lady in the evening library. Although as a ghost, fitter can''t touch the novel itself, it''s very simple to turn pages with a little magic.


    "Cough." Sylvie coughed twice and said he was back.


    The girl''s body was stiff, and then immediately sat up, blocking Sylvie''s view of the novel: "you''re back."


    It''s just that she probably forgot that her body was translucent, and even if she did, Sylvie could still see the novel behind the girl.


    Seeing that Seaver didn''t reply, and with a half smile on his face, fitter said with a little shame, "what''s up! I don''t find romance novels surprisingly interesting, and I''m not fascinated by them! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, all right. " Seeing the girl''s face getting worse and worse, Seaver nodded wisely, "I know you didn''t see it."


    "Hum." Fitter put his face up and used his magic to close the book. But she thought about it, and finally folded the corner of the book and left a mark before closing the book with satisfaction.


    You not only read it, but also plan to continue, right!


    Xi Wei resisted the desire of Tucao, and began to make complaints about some of the problems of the college, which he had discussed.


    It''s a long night (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    "I''m sorry, I''ve been waiting for a long time ~" SIVI, with a bright smile, waved to the girl who stood upright in silver body armor not far away.


    "No, I have just arrived at your door."


    The girl''s face was strange, and SIVI kept a certain distance.


    "Don''t mind, I just want to talk about this line of life whore." Sylvie, with a dry smile, turned his face and said with embarrassment.


    "Ha?" The girl tilted her head and made a confused voice: "please don''t make such a misleading behavior."


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, we''re already accomplices. Yesterday in the library..." Before SIVI finished, he suddenly felt something rising from the girl in front of him.


    If you use the lines in the animation to describe it, it is probably "what! What a powerful spiritual pressure on the small universe chakra! " And so on.


    "Today is our first meeting." The girl looked at Seaver with a smile and said in a voice that didn''t sound like a smile at all.


    "What? But yesterday... "


    "We, today, God, are the first time to see you The girl continued to smile, repeating word by word, "right, Mr. Aldrich?"


    OK, kappa


    Even Sylvie, who is very insensitive to the girl''s affairs, has already seen that the girl named Frey, nicknamed Saint silver Jianji, does not want to let too many people know that she has a friendship with herself.


    He was silent for a few seconds and held out his hand to the girl. "Hello, my name is SIVI Aldrich."


    "Flea." When she saw Sylvie show her meaning with her actions, the girl showed a real smile, shook hands with SIVI and announced her name. But to SIVI''s surprise, the maiden, like Nero''s archbishop, gave only her own name, not her surname.


    Thinking that his relationship with the other side should be pretty good, he carefully asked his doubts.


    The girl did not conceal this, and immediately answered him.


    "Unlike the missionaries, priests and nuns at the bottom. The clergy who really enter the holy land must have the consciousness of "abandoning everything to serve the holy light, listen to its teachings, and feel its truth.". One of the manifestations of this awareness is that we have lost the "surname" which represents our origin, but only the "first name" that represents the individual. "


    "But doesn''t the Pope have a surname?" Sylvie immediately began to ask, "is it possible to take back one''s surname as long as he becomes Pope?"


    "No way. Don''t you notice that every Pope''s surname is'' pereds'' The girl seemed to be dissatisfied with SIVI''s ignorance and explained it in a diligent and instructive tone: "this is because..."


    "Wait, the Pope is not the same family?" Sylvie seemed to think of something, widened his eyes and said, "is it necessary to use that surname as long as a clergyman inherits the papal office?"


    Frey looked at Seaver with a little surprise, but she didn''t expect that the other party was so keen that she could deduce the matter from her own words which had not been finished.


    But after all, she had seen the world, and she immediately regained her mind and grasped SIVI''s wrist, who intended to continue to talk.


    "We''d better hurry to the meeting place than to discuss his Majesty in private."


    The original task was to take SIVI to the conferring ceremony. The girl in the venue dragged some unwilling Sylvie to the broad Venue: "if you have any questions, please go to the venue."


    "Anyway, there is still time. Can''t you walk slowly..."


    The young girl grabbed the wrist and tried to struggle for a while, but found that he could not hurt each other at the same time, from the seemingly weak girl''s hands.


    Sure enough, even a high-level magician can''t be compared with a magic swordsman or a holy swordsman in terms of physique


    In the end, Sylvie had to let the girl drag him all the way to the venue.


    The venue for the ceremony was a large church much larger than the New Testament Church in terms of internal area.


    But now the interior of the church has changed.


    Hundreds of benches had been removed and replaced by long tables. From time to time, there were maidens in nuns'' clothes who brought some light dishes to the long table. Although it was not yet noon, the smell of the dishes was enough to stir people''s fingers.


    The chanting platform in the East has not been removed, but it has been well arranged around. It seems that the ceremony of being canonized should be held on that platform. Sylvie had a stomachache at the thought that he would stand on it for a while and be surrounded by many people who might be unkind. Thanks to its gift, even the appetite that has just been aroused has subsided a lot.


    Because it is still early, there are not many people in the field, at least not many heavyweights. After the doorman sang, the two entered the field.


    As one of the main characters of the ceremony, Sylvie''s appearance naturally attracted many people''s attention. However, Sylvie didn''t want to communicate with those people who didn''t know the details. So he simply pulled the girl who wanted to satisfy her appetite as a shield and ran to the corner with few people.In this case, even if someone wants to make friends with Sylvie, they will not rush forward. They don''t know what the relationship between Sylvie and Frey is. If they are making out with each other, they will have a great time


    "Why should I accompany you to do such a thing?" It can be seen that the girl is very dissatisfied with becoming SIVI''s Shield: "I''m going to eat!"


    Do you not have food in my eyes SIVI asked, with a twitch in the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing the speech, the girl carefully looked at SIVI from head to foot, and then sighed heavily.


    "This attitude is too hurtful." Sylvie was angry.


    "What a noise! Do you know how many new novels come out every month? The Knights Templar''s salary is not enough! In order to squeeze out money, I eat free canteen food every month. I''m tired of it! It''s rare to have a chance to change my taste. I came here without breakfast! But now you can''t eat anything. Whose fault do you think this is? "


    The hungry girl finally got angry.


    I think it''s all because you can''t manage money. Although SIVI murmured to himself, he was still very rational and did not say: "in short, please bear with me. How about I invite you to dinner after the ceremony is over?"


    "Can I order whatever I want?"


    "Yes."


    "Deal


    ¡­¡­ Your holiness, the head of your Knights Templar seems to have turned a little too well. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    I have something to do today. I''ll take a day off. I''ll update 5000 words tomorrow (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    The time from the beginning of the ceremony was getting closer and closer. The number of people in the meeting hall, which had only a few dozens of people, began to increase rapidly, and the atmosphere gradually changed from cold to lively.


    It is just because those who can come here are basically dignified figures. They are different from those who are rich and have good education. Even when talking to people, they would deliberately lower their voices. Therefore, although all the participants gathered around to connect their feelings, there was only a lively atmosphere in the venue, without any noise. The performance of the bands on the stage was still clear and audible.


    "Relax. We''re here for the party, not for duty."


    In the ceremony hall, the man wearing the Knights Templar half body armor and white dress similar to a suit was chatting with his companions.


    As he spoke, he held up his chest, as if he were afraid that no one else would see the medal of the captain of the Templar order.


    "I remember this is not a banquet, but a ceremony to honor a person who has made outstanding contributions to mankind?" The man, who also wore the captain''s medal but dressed worse than the former, made a bitter face and corrected the mistakes in the former''s words.


    "What''s the matter? It must be a regular banquet after the ceremony."


    The man in the white dress stirred his grass-green hair to make his bangs look more stylized. Then he dusted his sleeves, and his face showed an expression of indifference. He has also experienced a lot of medal ceremonies. Although he has never been as big as this battle before, he thinks that the other party will get a medal of light at most, which will have no impact on the subsequent process.


    "Compared with this kind of boring thing, we''d better find some noble ladies to chat up." After finishing his appearance in a small extent, the man with green hair in white dress changed his expression into a bright smile.


    He is very clear about his identity and temperament. With this smile, he is the standard image of prince charming. For those who are addicted to romantic knight novels and have little experience, he has great lethality.


    "I don''t think it''s good to do this..." Another man was still bitter: "no matter how we say we are all clergy of the Holy See..."


    "We are the Knights Templar, not the drudgery of the gospel drudgery who need to obey the three thousand commandments! What''s the matter of colluding with some noble ladies? " Before the other party''s words were finished, the green haired man in white dress waved impatiently and interrupted his words: "besides, we can get married. I''m just looking for my true love."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s wrong with what I said?" See each other face see ghost appearance, grass green hair man heart a little angry.


    But then, the man found his companion''s eyes did not seem to fall on his body, but directly over his shoulder, floating to his back.


    "No, no, no! The regiment, the head of the regiment At this time, the guy who always had a bitter face just reacted and stammered: "the chief, she is looking at this side!"


    "What!" The green haired man was also startled. He quickly turned around and found that the girl who kept him quiet was just as usual. She was wearing full body armor, covering her beautiful curve, and standing upright in the corner. Her eyes were as cold as usual. She looked at them directly.


    "Don''t she hate banquets and all that! Why are you here? " The man shivered, gritted his teeth and complained.


    "Now, now what, what to do?" Another asked in horror.


    "What else can I do? Run!"


    Sylvie, carrying two plates full of buffet food, brushed past them.


    He looked back at the two men who had strayed away like rabbits chased by hungry wolves, raised his eyebrows, and then went back to the girl who was still releasing her murderous gaze in the same direction and handed her one of the plates.


    "It seems that two of your men were scared away by the way you look now." Sitting on a chair for those who were tired of standing aside, Sylvie stuck a roast sausage with his fork that was just enough to swallow, and said as he ate.


    "Yes, I was so hungry that I didn''t notice it." Frey took the plate and frowned: "why is it all meat?"


    "Of course, because meat is easier to eat."


    Chewing a small sausage, SIVI replied vaguely: "don''t you always say that you are hungry? I don''t want to run, but Sylvie also knows himself. Although he has been promoted to a high-level Magician (of course, there are not many people who know this), even if it is tied up with his own college, it is only compared with the giant of Qiyao mage Association The degree of shrimps. Naturally, the other party doesn''t need to pay too much attention to his wishes.


    Moreover, in his opinion, the meaning of sending a great mage by the Qiyao mage association was not so much to attach importance to him as to have a private agreement with the Pope who had scored the ball. I''m afraid that after the title of the title is completed, the people of the Qiyao mage Association will also be involved in the transaction with the pure white church.This situation is really troublesome


    "Don''t be dazzled. It seems that some heavyweight is coming again!" After calling Seaver a few times, but not getting a response, flea pokes her fingertip at the soft flesh on Sylvie''s waist, and points to the door when SIVI glares at her.


    SIVI looked at the door with her movements, only to see that a long red carpet had been laid outside the door. On both sides of the carpet, there were well-equipped and well-organized swordsmen.


    Even the janitor was pushed aside by these swordsmen. Sylvie even found that the swordsmen were quietly watching the doorman who dared not to speak out. He was afraid that as long as the doorman made any offensive action, he would be immediately subdued by the swordsmen around him.


    "It''s very presumptuous to mess around in the holy land." At first, the girl who looked at the swordsmen as ordinary attendants narrowed her eyes. As the leader of the order, she could clearly see the meaning of those swordsmen. Although the tone was quite calm, SIVI could feel the anger in it. Motherfucker, who was fighting with the army in other people''s houses, was so creative.


    "It''s not the king of any country who has such a big show?"


    However, SIVI has different opinions. No matter how far away from the entrance of the holy land, if the visitor is really just an IQ problem, I''m afraid he will be shot in the knee halfway and be carried out of the holy land by a group of clergy.


    When Sylvie and Frey are in different minds, three men walk into the arena from the red carpet.


    At the front was a man over 50 years old, with a lion''s mane and flame red hair. He was only wearing a simple white ceremonial dress, but whether it was the thick finger on his neck, there was a elaborately carved and shining white gold necklace at intervals, or those rings on his hand that looked like gold and other precious metals and gems, which felt a bit vulgar, but each ring was extremely precious magic goods, which could let people know that he was not vulgar. What''s more, this young man still exudes a kind of upper class temperament.


    And the two young people behind him, the 23-4-year-old on the left, has quite different golden curly hair from him, and the lines on his face tend to be softer. If it is not for the elegant temperament, I''m afraid it will give people a feeling of small white face at a glance. He was wearing a dark brown tuxedo, with a spring smile on his face, and walked slowly behind the young man.


    And the man on the right may not be over 20. He has the same bright red hair as the young man, and there is a shadow of a young man on his face. I don''t know whether it is because he is not good at facing this kind of scene or because he is so natural. His expression of informal speech and smile gives people a very firm and cold feeling. He did not wear a dress, but a silver body armor, with his military like iron temperament, very complement each other.


    Sylvie heard the girl beside him take a breath.


    He just wanted to tease each other whether he liked one of them, but before he opened his mouth, the girl spoke first.


    "It''s the dragon scale emperor, Bart Joseph and his two sons..."


    Sylvie was stunned for a moment, then suddenly remembered.


    Nima "dragon scale emperor" is not the title of emperor horngorat, the first superpower in the pan human integration alliance!


    We should know that St. doragon''s School of magic, the first school of magic, was only fostered by horngorat empire. Even the foundation of the Qiyao mage association also has the shadow of this superpower. And the leader of this monster, which was bigger than the Qiyao mage Association, appeared at the ceremony of the canonization of SIVI!


    No wonder the holy land doesn''t take care of them, especially? It can''t be


    Not only SIVI, they were frightened, but the people who had been chatting around were frightened by the sudden appearance of the heavy bomb, and they could only stare at each other''s coming in.


    "You have too much face I said that you should not be a prince who wants to ascend the throne in some big country, and then you deliberately hide your name and come here to be granted the throne? " The girl returned to her senses, blinking her eyes and asking Seaver.


    "You read too much romance novels." Sylvie, who has also recovered, has a feeling of panic - why even the first power is interested in himself? Is it possible that the college system has been exposed?!


    In addition to that magical system, SIVI had no idea what he had that was worth prying into by the three giants of Pan Terran integration alliance.


    While Sylvie was still in fear, the girl''s interest had shifted to other places.


    "It seems that the rumor is true."


    "What''s the rumor?" Because he felt that it would not change anything if he continued to worry, he also planned to find something else to divert his attention.


    "The battle for the throne of horngorat." The girl nuzzled her lips at the two people behind Bart Joseph, the great emperor of dragon scale: "those are the big prince and the third prince. The first prince made friends with the nobles in China, and also had a huge fiefdom and a large number of private soldiers. The third prince had a certain degree of military power and could mobilize a lot of troops. At present, they are the most likely people to become emperors. " The girl said, and her eyes stopped on the third prince''s armor: "it''s just that there is a rumor that the eldest prince may not have been born by Emperor Longling, so the emperor Longling prefers his little son Did you see the armor? ""That is Magic items? Wait a minute... " Seaver''s eyes were staring at him. He looked at the identification results given by the system, and he couldn''t help but say, "sleeping trough, legendary item?"


    "Yes, that''s one of the most important treasures of horngorat''s Town, the dragon scale sky dress! It is said that as long as you wear it, you can become a treasure of the dragon''s constitution. The reputation of the great emperor of dragon scale is also obtained by wearing this treasure when he was young, and with a few troops, he swept through the rebellion of the three principalities. " Fu Lei nodded, as if satisfied with SIVI''s vision of discerning goods: "giving the third prince this piece of young arms is no different from telling others that he wants to pass on the throne to the third prince."


    Just as the girl continued to talk about other gossip, her words were interrupted by a sudden voice.


    "It''s not a good thing to arrange people casually, flea."


    The girl looked like a frightened cat, and immediately swished a warning action. It turned out that the person who said this was the cardinal Lyon, who had been leading the way for SIVI.


    "Monseigneur, I''m just talking about things." The girl, who had been arrested, had returned to her former heroic state, and said to Sylvie and Lyon, "since you are here, you must have something to do with Mr. Aldrich. Then I won''t be with you. "


    With that, he ran away valiantly.


    If you can run away with a straight face, you are worthy of the people from the Vatican


    "I have been asked by the Pope to tell you that it is almost time to be ready to go to power."


    "Well, I see." Sylvie nodded, and then, following the cardinal''s time, advanced towards the choir.


    When they arrived at the edge of the chanting stage, they did not know whether it was to maintain a sense of mystery or what was going on. The light source on the ceiling was completely covered by a huge curtain, making the whole venue into a dark place. It also quieted down the whispering that once again broke out Well, just a little


    Just as Sylvie stepped onto the stage and the light returned to the venue, a scream cut through the sky above the venue and returned to the world in the eardrums of all people.


    Not far from the screaming lady, a headless corpse was sitting at the table, with a gush of blood gushing from her neck like a fountain, scaring the bodies of two young men beside her who were stunned by the situation.


    Bart Joseph, the emperor of the super power horngorat Empire, was murdered in the Holy Land church. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    For a moment, the whole place, which had been whispering in many corners, was silent.


    Then, panic, worry, confusion, fear All kinds of negative emotions began to permeate the air.


    Although he had not been on the battlefield for a long time, Bart Joseph, the great emperor of dragon scale, still had the strength of a four turn demon swordsman. However, in that short moment, the existence standing at the top of human beings was easily taken away.


    Don''t say it''s resistance. Even if you notice it, you can''t even notice it.


    Just before the ceremony began, the gate of the venue had been tightly closed, and the swordsmen from horngorat were guarding the doors and windows and all the places that might be used as the entrance. And there''s no change in those places at the moment - in other words, the killer is still there.


    At the thought that such a terrible guy was actually around him, many high-ranking officials and nobles could not sit still.


    If it was not for the fact that horngorat''s royal family was not so notorious that he suddenly asked to leave, he might have been regarded as a murderer, and those nobles would have wanted to escape It''s good to have a good relationship with the Vatican, but no matter how good it is, you can only enjoy the benefits it brings if you live.


    However, as time went on, some people who couldn''t help it began to murmur. Soon, this kind of complaining words filled the vast holy see.


    The great prince of horngorat was OK. Maybe it was because he had been dealing with the nobles in China for a long time. He did not express any opinions on the opinions of these nobles. He just locked his brow and looked at the headless corpse beside him.


    But the third prince, who had been on the corpse and cried bitterly since he had regained consciousness, was different. With tears on his face, he gritted his teeth and looked around him, and roared hysterically: "no one of you is allowed to run! No one of you is allowed to leave until we find out who killed our father! Or you will be killed! Dragon guards


    With his roar, those swordsmen who had been shaken by the death of the emperor straightened up, drew out their standard magic swords hanging on their waists, and put forward a posture of waiting for the dignitaries from different countries. As long as those high-ranking officials dare to act rashly, they will definitely kill them here.


    Anyway, the Third Prince of his family has already put down his cruel words. Even if he really killed a handful of nobles here, the black pot must also be carried by the third prince, but there is no need to worry about anything.


    "Please don''t confront our visitors with swords." At this time, originally did not know where to hide to eat sweets suddenly walked out of the field.


    She looked solemnly around the swordsman who had been called the Dragon Guard, and her delicate eyebrows frowned: "unless they are really guilty, your actions like this will be regarded as a provocation to the Holy See."


    After that, the soldiers who belonged to the Vatican also drew out their own weapons one after another, although most of them only carried the sword which was not very lethal and was only used for decoration because of the participation in the ceremony. Some of them didn''t even take the sword with them, so they simply covered their hands with a layer of holy light and used their fists as their weapons.


    Some of them are from the Templar order, some are evangelical friars, and some are just fresh out of the religious college and haven''t decided where to go. But at the moment, the same status of the Vatican, let them give up the gap between the ranks of the past, and unite with each other to fight against the enemy!


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the hall immediately became tense, as if a fly would ignite a big war.


    "Are you from the Vatican?" The third prince looked at the girl''s deeds, and his face was even more sullen: "Your Holy See doesn''t investigate the spies well. Even if such a thing happens, it still wants to stop us from investigating."


    At this time, I don''t know who was in the corner and murmured angrily: "check a fart, the murderer is not beside you..."


    All of a sudden, the field was quiet, including Sylvie. All of them held their breath and looked at the prince.


    In fact, after the murder, many people have identified the eldest prince as the murderer. Even if he didn''t kill him, it should have something to do with him.


    And, apart from the enemies of the hohengorat Empire, which were well known to all, only the great prince, at least in the face of it, had the motive to murder Bart Joseph.


    After all, judging from the dragon scale clothes on the third prince''s body, the accession of the third prince is almost certain.


    But the problem is that Bart Joseph, as the current emperor, has not officially said that he wants to remove the first priority of the successor to the great prince. In other words, if he dies at this time, no matter how much he prefers the third prince, the successor who ascends the throne will still be the first in line!


    The eldest prince''s face was Ling Ling, but he didn''t show any obvious emotional fluctuation. He just looked at the corner where the voice came out: "who is chewing his tongue?"


    Of course, no one will answer.


    "Big brother It''s not you, is it! It won''t be you, will it? " Look at the faces of the king and the son, because they will not look at the king and son¡°¡­¡­¡± The eldest prince looked at his younger brother in awe.


    "Answer me! Big brother The sound of the third prince''s roar was broken.


    "You have a conclusion in mind? In that case, it makes no difference if I say it or not. "


    The prince sighed and said slowly.


    "Do you admit it..."


    The magic of his dragon''s body, and then the dragon''s teeth closed on his whole body, and then the dragon''s teeth moved.


    This means that the effect of the legendary item, one of the most important treasures of horngorat Empire, has been launched. Now the third prince and an adult dragon have no difference in appearance!


    "I''m sorry, please don''t kill anyone until you find out." However, Fu Lei once again came between the two princes and intervened in the third prince, who had already had the intention of killing Longwei. The other side of that terrible momentum all block down.


    On the stage of chanting rites, Sylvie, who hesitated whether to go up or not, stopped the idea of intervening when he found that the air of angel on the girl also rose. When the breath of angel rose to the level of dragon power of the third prince, the soaring momentum stopped.


    However, SIVI still jumped down from the chanting stage and walked slowly towards the girl under the watchful eyes of several dragons and soldiers.


    "Don''t stop me, woman!" The third prince''s dragon power further increased, and the surrounding aristocrats with poor strength began to falter.


    "The Vatican will send someone to guard the prince. This is our biggest concession. Holy land, you can''t kill people at will until the real murderer is confirmed. Please be considerate. " In the face of the pressure like a dragon, the girl is still not haughty to explain the way.


    Angel is not inferior to the existence of the dragon, let alone in the holy land, which is full of sacred magic.


    After two people looked at each other for a long time, the third prince stepped back with a straight face, which could be regarded as soft, and the dragon totem on the scales gradually faded away.


    But he still snorted: "three days, if you can''t find the real murderer in three days, we horngorat will never give up! Even if we are enemies of your pure white Holy See, we will not hesitate to do so! "


    "Of course, just a moment." The girl nodded slightly, and then the girl turned to the son who survived the disaster, but her expression on her face was still calm: "now please go with me to have a rest."


    "Anyway, I owe you a favor to the Vatican." The prince nodded, ignoring his brother''s murderous eyes, followed the girl behind.


    "Can I help you?"


    Asked SIVI, who had come to the girl''s side.


    To tell you the truth, now he is very curious. It is clear that the matter has become so big. But why hasn''t the Pope''s old man with the ball appeared? Even the cardinal Lyon had to hide aside and let Frey, the head of the Knights Templar, come forward to solve the situation.


    You know, although SIVI is not sensitive to the Pope''s Postmodern appearance, if the Pope is here, let alone the third prince who borrowed the legendary article Longhua, even if the real blood dragon came, it would not be enough for him to fight.


    Maybe only the archaic giant dragon and that hidden old man have a fight.


    In terms of combat effectiveness alone, Bart Joseph, the emperor of horngorat, who was also one of the three giants of mankind, was too weak. Pope Nicholas can easily blow him up a few streets, and the last of the three giants specializing in magic is most likely to become the first legendary mage of this era. I''m afraid that Shaman, the president of the Council of mages, is even better than the Pope


    "You will accompany his Highness the third prince for a while." I don''t know if it''s because of the "accomplice" relationship. Without hesitation, she assigned a not easy task to SIVI: "I''ll be back in a minute."


    Sylvie shrugged and walked towards the still calm third prince.


    But when the third prince noticed SIVI, he looked as if he had seen something dirty. His face turned white and he stepped back in disgust. This hurt Sylvie: NIMA, we look so ugly?!


    "No, I''ll do it alone."


    After that, the third prince went to the door.


    The girl who did not know why gave a bitter smile to the thoughtful Sylvie, and wanted to leave here with the prince.


    At this time, Seaver cried out as if he had thought of something.


    "Wait a minute!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    In attending some important ceremonies or banquets, except for those with special status such as the king or the Pope, wearing a hat is an expression of no etiquette. So at the beginning, SIVI didn''t wear the intellectual mage hat that could see the names of people.


    That''s why Sylvie needed Frey to introduce the names of the participants.


    However, after Bart Joseph was killed, out of his usual habit, seavy immediately changed into the Old Wizard Hat, which had long been out of date, but still had strong characteristics.


    At that time, he found two strange places.


    First of all, Wan try Wan Ling''s hat was unable to see the third prince''s name. At first, he thought that his hat was wrong. However, after testing with others, he realized that there was nothing wrong with it. I''m afraid that the dragon scale dress on the third prince had the effect of concealment and was a legendary object It''s normal that you can''t see the third prince''s name because it''s far more than Sylvie''s Wizard Hat.


    The second strange thing is that although the first Prince''s name is very normal, his surname is not Joseph Barthes, but "Pavlov".


    The name SIVI has also been heard of. It is the name of the grand duke, the first foreign surname of the horngorat empire. Thinking of what Frey said, the prince was probably the product of the Queen''s coming out of the wall. SIVI immediately understood the situation.


    It is precisely because of this that Sylvie subconsciously and other people, the big prince acquiesced to be the murderer.


    In fact, he wondered why Frey wanted to keep the eldest prince, the moth maker at the Vatican ceremony, even if she had a fight with each other.


    It was not until the third prince showed that strange attitude towards him that Sylvie had doubts in his heart.


    Although he was not so handsome, his appearance was by no means unparalleled - to be fair, seavy felt that he looked like he had been before crossing, and that he was the kind of guy who looked good.


    Before he came to the holy land, he did not remember meeting the third prince, including the memory of his predecessor. Then the third prince''s attitude towards him is very intriguing.


    Later, SIVI suddenly remembered that the title of his current equipment was "speculative demon Crusader" after killing the Lord of death. In addition to doubling the damage to dark creatures, another important feature of this title is the "evil deterrent aura"!


    Unlike the aura of holiness or awe inspiring, such as sacred aura and brilliant aura, the aura of evil awe will not cause any light and shadow effect, nor even the slightest omen.


    Almost no one can detect the halo effect of SIVI. For example, Frey and Sylvie have been together for a long time, but they haven''t found anything unusual.


    In fact, even Sylvie himself was not aware of it, even though he thought that the aura had failed


    Until he and the third prince close to a certain distance, the third prince showed that kind of obvious disgust, Sylvie suddenly remembered his own body against the evil creature halo.


    Because of this, he subconsciously called out the Third Prince of horngorat Empire who was about to leave.


    "What''s the matter?" The third prince showed a displeased expression to SIVI. This kind of disgust from the heart made him further confirm his conjecture.


    Just how to open your mouth has become a problem - you can''t just ask the other party to take off the legendary items to verify his body?


    "The emperor of hohengorat is dead, but his head is missing." As soon as Sylvie''s brain turned, he began to make a fool of himself: "I think the murderer should have hidden him. In this case, instead of investigating slowly, I just need to check the items in the storage equipment nearby."


    Although the equipment for space storage is very rare, people here are either rich or expensive. Of course, it is impossible to buy a magic item for storage. Therefore, SIVI made this proposal.


    "I''m not good at learning as a magician, but I still have a little experience in the identification of equipment." SIVI looked around at the aristocrats who were watching the situation. It seems that it''s good to be a little famous. At least, people who don''t know will come out and question him: "as long as the people around the emperor at that time take out their storage equipment and check the items in them, the real culprit can be found naturally. I can do my best to confirm whether they have hidden the storage equipment secretly


    To be sure, it would offend a lot of people - there were some great nobles near Bart Joseph. In this era, the great nobles would carry with them a lot of hidden things. Whether or not he will do so in the end, Sylvie, who put forward this opinion, has almost drawn the hatred of those guys together


    But if we really want to do this, then Sylvie has the right to ask the third prince to unload or at least part of the dragon scale sky!


    "Don''t make trouble!" Finally, she ran to me in a hurry and whispered"Don''t you want to know who it is?" Sylvie asked softly.


    "Of course But your ideas are too much of a mess The girl murmured in embarrassment.


    What''s more, from the girl''s point of view, Sylvie''s behavior is not even feasible - what if someone puts something like a storage ring directly into his underwear and claims that he has no storage equipment? Is it necessary for him to strip himself in full view of the public? If the Vatican really allows this kind of thing to happen, I am afraid that from tomorrow, most nobles will unite to boycott the Vatican.


    "No matter what it is, it must be tried, isn''t it? Otherwise, it will be difficult to find the real murderer after today''s separation. " Sylvie points out the girl''s biggest worry.


    I don''t know if I heard their conversation. The third prince, who had been silent for a long time, nodded his head reluctantly: "your idea is a little interesting, so do it!"


    Fu Lei was surprised at the speech. She just wanted to say something, but she was ticked off by SIVI, indicating that she would not speak.


    Although she felt that Sylvie''s action seemed to be a little too intimate, Frey finally fell silent, representing the Vatican''s acquiescence.


    After that, severy took several nobles near Bart Joseph out of the crowd and asked them to take out their storage equipment.


    Even if the nobles did not want to, the soldiers of the Vatican and the Dragon guards of horngorat could only reluctantly take out some inconspicuous trinkets.


    Later, SIVI turned his eyes to the two princes: "well, please take out the storage equipment as well." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    To be honest, SIVI doesn''t attract much pressure from the other nobles.


    After all, after all, since he had tacitly supported the Huolian Empire, he had already had a bad relationship with the king''s Council, which had decided to take the Huolian empire as the scapegoat. Even if he added more fish and shrimps to it, there would be no qualitative change.


    Besides, after this ceremony, he is afraid that these nobles will not meet again in his lifetime. In this case, what''s wrong with offending?


    Compared with these guys, even the "Third Prince" who is able to enter the largest empire of human beings, and even the "Third Prince" who occupies a high position, is even more alert. In the system reputation page, his reputation in the country called "timothyn Dark Alliance" established by vampires and abyssal demons has become a "deadly enemy". If there is a dark creature that becomes horn The emperor of Gorat Empire, I''m afraid that the first thing they have to do after the enthronement ceremony is to remove the thorn in SIVI''s flesh.


    Although looking at the entire eastern plain, SIVI''s strength has been able to rank on the top. With the system bonus, he even has the confidence to fight against the Royal worshippers at horngorat level. Even if he can''t fight, he can''t escape.


    But that''s based on Sylvie being a loner. When SIVI set up his own college, it was impossible for him to leave his college and run alone.


    It is for this reason that even if he is not sure about the inference that "the third prince is a dark creature", SIVI has to take the risk to test it. Even if it is only one percent possible, he will kill the danger in the cradle!


    Holy land, New Testament chapel, Pope''s hall, Nicholas pereds, the Pope who Seaver called the head of the ball, was looking at a cupboard in front of him with a smile.


    The cupboard itself is nothing strange, but its mirror is different.


    It''s a magic mirror.


    Although the principle is different, it has the ability to spy on some important places in the holy land, just like the floor mirror in President SIVI''s room.


    And now this mirror shows the scene of the ceremony venue.


    "That boy is good. Is it newly cultivated by your Holy See?"


    A middle-aged man beside the pope had a grim face, but there was a trace of appreciation in riccivi''s eyes when he looked in the mirror.


    If Sylvie and they were here, they''d be scared. Because this middle-aged man was just "murdered" in the meeting hall, and even his head had disappeared, his majesty Bart Joseph of horngorat empire.


    "Oh, sure enough, little Bart, you can''t look at it."


    Behind them, a thin old man with a bent back said with a smile.


    "Tesla dad, how old am I? Don''t call me little Bart."


    Unexpectedly, Bart Joseph, who was said to be vigorous and even tyrannical, didn''t get angry at the old man''s words. Instead, he protested in a servile voice.


    Then his eyes were again on Sylvie in the mirror, who was running against the third prince with words.


    The frames on both sides of the mirror are carved into two ladies holding the mirror. At this time, the two ladies, who were originally just statues, opened their mouths and made a sound. Although the tone sounds harsh, the content in the mirror is just a dialogue between the Chinese and Western countries and the three princes.


    "If it is not the new generation of your holy land, is it the descendant of which noble family?" Bart Joseph touched his beard and shook his head. "I have no support, but I dare to face up to the power of horngorat. Although the courage is commendable, the city hall is still too shallow."


    If it is a person from the holy land, it can be understood that, after all, the pure white Vatican and the king''s parliament failed to match the colossus. If he is only a descendant of a noble family, if he dares to challenge the superpower horngorat, his family will surely be destroyed. Perhaps the four magic families will be better. After all, the Qiyao mage association is behind him, but as the initiator, he will never have a good end. It''s a bit rash to do so.


    "He''s from Huolian." Nicholas casually revealed the details of Sylvie to the greatest king in the world: "and also the one who our Vatican intends to call the sage."


    "That''s the chosen one in your letter?" Bart Joseph''s bushy brow was raised and he looked again at SIVI in the mirror: "there is no oracle at all. Why does your holy light favor such a hairy boy?"


    "We are the agents of the divine light." Nicholas immediately made a pious expression, along with the light on his head, but there was a sense of high moral: "the will of the holy light is the code of our action, as for the meaning, it is not what we can speculate on."


    "Come on, what I hate most is your affectation." Bart Joseph, however, was not bluffed at all, and sneered: "even if you are a natural choice, you need to care about it. I don''t know your personality yet? How many years do you think I''ve known you? ""You two, be quiet Little Bart, your son''s doing it. " Said Pope Tesla pereds suddenly, pointing to the scene in the mirror.


    Inside, the third prince''s face is not good. He has reactivated the dragon scale sky suit and begins to attack SIVI. However, the first few moves are picked up by Fu Lei, who is ready to go.


    "That''s not my son." Bart Joseph''s face suddenly sank: "dare to hit me on the head, it seems that those vampires are really tired of living."


    "Your son is not a vampire." Nicholas stood up calmly and flattened the hem of the robe. "Otherwise, you won''t come to the Holy Land and ask us to help solve this problem?"


    After all, horngorat empire is no better than Huolian, and there are many powerful worshippers of mages. If there are really vampires who dare to disturb things, I''m afraid they will be knocked down by some big magicians who are full of food and have nothing to do before they stir up anything. They will use the magic to do a hundred times


    "Who knows what he is, it''s not a good thing anyway." His majesty horngorat''s face was a little sad: "I''m afraid the little three''s child is very dangerous Anyway, is your holy see more experienced in dealing with such things? I don''t want my imperial city to be torn down because of this. "


    "The layout of the border is finished."


    Nicholas said and pointed to the mirror, and immediately the image on the mirror disappeared and became a normal mirror: "let''s get there before Frey and Mr. Aldrich can''t hold on." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Fu Lei took a small step back, flashed the black flame, and then waved her hand. Covered by holy magic, she changed from a long sword with one hand to a lightsaber of a giant sword, smashing all the flames that followed.


    "So why do you do such a thing?" At the same time, the girl did not forget to look back and complain to SIVI, who was evacuating the crowd.


    "What''s the matter, anyway, the magic of" detecting evil "has already revealed the nature of the other dark creatures ~" SIVI used repulsion to fly several dragon guards who were attacked by tigers, and casually replied, "if a dark creature is domineering in the holy land, and then he swaggers away, will your holy land have no face?"


    With a flick of his finger, he made a simple casting action, and two rows of red crystal like objects sprang out of the ground and became a narrow corridor.


    "If you don''t want to turn into barbecue," SIVI said to the nobles as he continued to beat the Dragon guards away. "Please be careful not to touch the wall."


    the red crystal is not a mineral, but a solid flame called "ultrawarm jade". This kind of thing exists in almost no other places except lava in the main material boundary, but it is not rare in the fire element plane. Therefore, through SIVI''s four ring fire element magic, the "fire of the gate" can also be summoned - although because of the solid relationship, the casting action needs to be made at the same time.


    The Dragon army guard, which has only three turns at most, can''t break through the blockade of overtemperature jade Well, even if they can break through, they will not pursue. After all, in addition to those nobles, there is a great mage from the mage Council. Although I don''t know why the great magician didn''t mean to do so, they could only focus on SIVI and Frey who were chased by the Third Prince of Longhua.


    The third prince took a deep breath, and his chest suddenly began to bulge abnormally.


    "It''s dragon breath!" Having suffered a loss, Frey immediately recognized the move the other side wanted to use: "don''t fight hard, run first and then!"


    "Understand ~" SIVI threw out a drag anchor and dodged the black dragon breath with spider man''s standard action.


    It''s just that although the fighting is not tense at the moment, SIVI is not relaxed at all.


    He didn''t believe that as the emperor of a superpower, he came to the holy land with only a little dragon guards. There must be a certain number of troops stationed on the edge of the holy land. If the other side informs those troops to come as reinforcements by any means, it will be troublesome - unlike dragon guards, which only have magic swordsmen, there will be casting teams in the regular army. Even if they fight alone, SIVI is not afraid of anyone, but in the face of overwhelming magic, in addition to wasting a lot of magic to open up strengthening magic Shield hard resistance, even if he is also only a way to escape.


    "I say, you are also the top strongman of the holy land. Isn''t there any big moves like" climbing dragon sword "," ex curry stick "or" super research martial god and beheading "


    Summon the void magic sword, as a shield to absorb the aftereffect of the attack, SIVI can''t help but ask the girl.


    Although he also has some things to press the bottom of the box, but these cards with one less, if someone has been on guard, it will be more troublesome to want to work.


    "What are those moves that sound strange..." The girl could not help but Tucao, "strong tricks are of course, but you need to make complaints about it. You can help me hold him for a few minutes."


    "There''s still room to talk, so I''ll be more serious."


    Before the words between the two people were finished, the smoke on the opposite side was torn instantly. The man in Chain Armor appeared in front of the girl at a speed that was difficult to identify with the naked eye, and then hit the girl''s chest with a hard blow.


    Although at the last moment, with her body instinct, the girl''s body was still like a home run baseball. She was nearly 100 meters away. After smashing the wooden platform into pieces, the whole girl smashed into the wall. It was so powerful that it even knocked down the inner wall of the church by half. Finally, it hung on that wall. The cross carved with the sacred light totem was like a mending knife. It smashed the broken bricks and gravel and set off a cloud of dust.


    Just as the man took a deep breath and intended to finish a series of combos with dragon breath, a huge piece of magic made it fly horizontally. The breath that could not be ejected gushed out of his nose. It looked like a black flame coming out of his nose. It was very strange.


    "Tut, it''s really true that you can only rely on yourself in the end..."


    The third prince followed his reputation and found Seaver standing there with a frown on his face. Around them are the Dragon guards who have lost their lives or completely lost their ability to move.


    At first, he just wanted to kill the first evil and tried not to hurt the Dragon guards. Of course, he didn''t want to make a bigger feud with horngorat. However, after fley was defeated, he couldn''t spare any more.


    The scarlet flame condensed into a small ball in SIVI''s hands, but before he could do it, the third prince had already rushed to SIVI with the dragon''s rebellious constitution!


    Even if you don''t use the magic power, you will be affected by the power of the big fire. Giant dragons are not as vulnerable as humans, and their resistance to various elements has reached the level of magic immunity - many adult dragons even bathe in magma.For the third prince, although the magician who has seen through him is hateful. As a human magician, the ability to instantly generate three or four rings of magic is amazing, but the weakness of his body makes him even less threatening than the flea who has just been defeated!


    Do you want to go out and give me a bang with fire magic at last, and then you will be reduced to ashes in the fire, or will you cancel the fire magic, and I will directly screw off my head? How would you choose, human magician!


    The third prince can even come up with such a leisurely idea in his mind.


    "Mr. Aldrich!" At the same time, the girl buried in the rubble has pushed away the huge cross and saw the scene in front of her.


    The next moment, SIVI''s fireball explodes.


    A whirlwind of fire broke out in the center of the church, and the hot breath filled the whole space in an instant. The air was heated and expanded and raged in the wide room. A few intact painted glass was also completely shattered at this moment.


    The power of the fire explosion was so strong that even the third prince was directly shocked out, and the dragon scale sky suit on his chest was already blackened.


    "Bang, did you choose to commit suicide..." He spat with some interest, and then his eyes widened.


    The whirlwind of the flame did not stop, but began to contract, leaving a ring of lava, which finally became the size of a cloak over a figure in the flame.


    Then, the posture of the figure just came out of the flame with amazing temperature and showed it in front of them.


    It was a figure of pure fire, and strangely enough, on the face of that figure, it was a mask that looked even funny.


    The magic mask of the weather.


    At this moment, the God of fire came! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    The plume of fire spread over SIVI, not even an inch of his skin was exposed.


    And the black wooden clown mask shows itself in the center of the fire.


    Although the third prince, whose physique has become a man-shaped dragon, has not figured out what happened, he has instinctively felt the threat brought by the sudden rise of Xiwei''s strength.


    So he blew a dragon breath to SIVI at a speed never seen before!


    However, to his surprise, SIVI in front of him actually made the same action with him, and imitated his action, blowing out a golden flame wheel at almost the same time!


    The golden ship collided with the black dragon breath, but it didn''t explode, and even had no sense of impact. The black dragon breath was swallowed up by the golden flame. Finally, the golden flame was annihilated in the air because of the loss of combustible materials.


    "Roar!" The third prince was startled and angry and let out a roar of dragon. A wave of visible waves appeared in the air, mixed with dragon power, and spread around.


    However, SIVI didn''t even make any action this time. The red door and fan-shaped crystal just unfolded in front of him. The high-temperature air wave weakened the sound wave caused by the Dragon roar by half. The power of the final point was not even able to shake down the crystal debris. The faint divine power diffused in the space had a faint tendency to suppress the powerful dragon power!


    The four ring magic mask of the weather ring has only three effects: flame immunity, flame control and divine power.


    Fire immunity can make SIVI immune to all kinds of fire summoned by his own world gate fire; fire control can make him control the fire element completely, even if it is released by the enemy; the final divine power can bring the effect similar to halo, which makes him do not have to be as tied up as before in the face of his opponent''s Dragon Power - No The corresponding immunity means, under the threat of Longwei, not to mention free action, even casting a spell may fail. This is one of the reasons why Sylvie didn''t attack the third prince with all his strength at the beginning.


    Now, however, the two stand in the opposite direction.


    With the support of fire control characteristics, all kinds of flames summoned by Xiwei through the fire of Jiemen can face almost any situation. After suppressing Longwei, Shenwei began to hinder the third prince''s action and casting!


    Since you can''t do it, you can only fight close combat!


    The third prince with dragon constitution immediately made a decision, and in an instant burst out of amazing speed, suddenly into Xiwei in front of not far!


    Under the Dragon level iron fist, the ultrawarm jade only lasted for a moment, then was smashed into the sky debris, and then turned into countless Mars dispersed in the air.


    At the moment of attack, the third prince had made countless assumptions in his mind. No matter whether the other side chose to dodge or attack with magic, he had corresponding coping styles. However, he was stunned at the moment when the red crystal was broken.


    Because there is no one behind the crystal!


    "Behind the back!"


    His unique sense of danger came from his sense of danger. So it was almost a reflex. He suddenly turned around and gave a straight blow. He punched Sylvie, who did not know when he was behind him, and flew the weak SIVI out!


    But it didn''t make him feel at all relieved. The look of crying and laughing on Sylvie''s clown mask made him feel more uneasy.


    The next moment, the impact of the flame burst behind him, the power was close to the three ring fire magic strike, so he could not help but fly to SIVI.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " The third prince''s face was full of suspicion.


    Flea in the distance saw this scene completely. At the same time that the third prince smashed SIVI, those Mars, which were made of ultra-high temperature jade fragments, were flying all over the sky like iron scraps absorbed by magnets. All of a sudden, they gathered together to form a huge fire cone and stabbed the open door of the third prince!


    Being beaten by Sylvie has already made the third prince very depressed, but what makes him even more depressed is that when he was in the air, he called a kind of explosive flame behind him. Relying on the power of the constant explosion of the flame, he not only stopped flying backward, but also began to fly towards himself gradually.


    He could even see the fireball that suddenly appeared in SIVI''s hand!


    It was almost a copy of Sylvie''s transformation. The whirlwind of fire broke out again. The amazing power directly blew the third prince out and smashed it on the ground for several times. Finally, he dragged out a long gully to stop the trend of flying upside down!


    "You pissed me off!" The third prince clenched his teeth and said, his hoarse voice overshadowed the sound of the flames after the explosion.


    But Sylvie didn''t answer.


    In response, he just snapped his finger.


    So the flames burning around the third prince suddenly jumped up and turned into burning human objects, and rushed to the third prince who was sitting on the ground.The explosion, no less than the blow just now, broke out again in the place where the third prince was. Even the distant flower could not help blocking the blazing wind with her arm!


    The sound of krakrakra came from SIVI''s face, and the black wooden mask was covered with cracks and then flaked off.


    After the mask completely disappeared, the flame plume on SIVI disappeared at the same time.


    "Hoo..."


    He took a long breath and looked at the burning fire not far away.


    "Roar --!" Once again, the roar of the Dragon came from the fire, and the flames around it were blown away, revealing the humanoid creature that was smoked black but didn''t seem to be a big problem


    "It seems that your magic has a time limit." The third prince looked at Sylvie, who was a little pale. His blackened face showed a proud smile: "I won."


    "No," said Seaver, with a similar smile on his face: "you lost."


    A water ball hanging in the sky of the third prince fell in vain and drenched him with water.


    The hot chain armour was also splashed by water, and at the same time it hissed, a white mist rose.


    "You..." The third prince''s angry voice just sounded, but it stopped unnaturally like a cock who had been strangled in the middle of sichen''s life.


    Listen carefully to the words of "Kawai" and "Kawai".


    "Hit the same spot by my flame three times in a row, and finally suddenly quenched water cooled What will happen? " Sylvie''s face was pale, but his expression was not a bit worried: "even if the core part of a legendary item is deformed, the main effect will be invalid. Without Longhua, you have no chance of winning. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The third prince''s face was uncertain.


    Finally, he grabbed the legendary object that had been deformed and even had broken chains in many parts and threw it aside.


    "I have to say that you are the most difficult person I have ever met except the human emperor." When the third prince looked at SIVI again, his pupil had changed from human pupil to crocodile like strange vertical pupil: "originally, I did not want to use my own power in the posture of projection, but as a compliment to you, I will let you see..."


    The next moment, the already disappeared dragon power reappears, and rises at an amazing speed. In a flash, it surpasses the original bonus state of the dragon scale sky suit. On the contrary, a palpable pure evil magic is also unfolded.


    "One of the best in the abyss, the one who is in charge of the abyss (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    "Sister Sophia, what are you looking at?"


    When Eliza came to the dean''s room after class, she found that the red haired girl was sitting on the sofa, holding a very old looking scroll and reading it carefully.


    On the tea table in front of the sofa, there are several books and notes.


    "This is from my ancestors It was found in the remains of Bruno longer, the former dean of the Huolian School of magic and magic. It contains the ancient Luna script. "


    Sophia put down the heavy scroll in her hand and rubbed her temple with some headache: "there are so many strange characters in it that I can''t understand it without the notes of its previous owners."


    She also pointed to the books in front of her: "even now, with the help of the Luna ancient Chinese reference documents that SIVI did not know where to take out, all I could do was to" read "as literally. I''m afraid it would take a long time for me to read them deeply."


    "I always think you are very good, sister Sophia..." Eliza looked at the restless red haired girl with envy: "if I can do this, I can do nothing but study magic honestly. And the magic talent is not as strong as Theo.... "


    "Compared with Theo''s girl who is loved by the sky, it''s just looking for a blow."


    From the magic level, Sophia, who has been surpassed by Eliza and her descendants, is very open to this: "your talent has been able to be counted as waiting. With hard work, it is only a matter of time before you become a high-level wizard."


    "I hope so." The little blonde sighed and sat down opposite Sophia: "sister Sophia, why do you want to study that now? Ah, I don''t mean to belittle your grandfather''s legacy But when the teacher left, he also took out a lot of other things for you to study? "


    Looking at Sophia, after reading a few pages of character control literature, she began to pick up the scroll and read it. Eliza asked, with her little head tilted.


    "Franken thinks this scroll contains information about the Langer treasure. Although Sylvie said he had got the treasure But have you ever seen him bring out the treasure? "


    Sophia raised her eyebrows and asked the girl opposite.


    The little girl shook her head immediately.


    She is very clear that her teacher is not that kind of self-respect type, if she gets the treasure, she will not show any clue like this. In that case, SIVI didn''t actually get the treasure, but he lied about it for reasons like "it''s too dangerous inside", so that others would give up exploring Langer''s treasure.


    Well, neither Sophia nor Eliza wants to get in the way. It''s not that Sylvie didn''t take out the treasure. In fact, the so-called Langer treasure had been wandering in front of them not long ago


    "But since the teacher doesn''t want us to explore Langer''s treasure, there must be his own reason?" Eliza asked immediately.


    As SIVI''s diehard loyalty, she hardly does anything that makes Seaver feel disgusted, so she shows obvious resistance to Sophia''s attempt to re explore Langer''s treasure.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let people in to explore. I can''t afford to lose a few students to this college. " Sophia laughed disapprovingly. "The reason why I want to study this scroll is that I want to learn more about the ancient Luna script, besides being curious about the truth of longer''s treasure as a researcher."


    "After all, as a popular character in the mythological age, Luna script has many characteristics that modern runes based on xiumen language do not have. It is likely to be used in alchemy and alchemy in the future Probably because of Sylvie''s absence, her red hair once again turned into a cluttered chicken coop. As she spoke, she contrasted the words in the scroll and the literature, trying to interpret the ancient texts.


    "So how much do you read now?"


    Eliza blinked and asked curiously.


    "Not much, but this scroll records a lot of abyssal creatures."


    Sophia gently unfolded the old scroll, pointed to her reading and playing part, and said, "the literal translation of the words here is" the three pillars of demons controlling the river Styx, one of the pillars: the princess of the crawling black iron coffin, governing all the tangible things in the river Styx. The second pillar: the remains of the immortal of Lingyang, which controls all tangible and intangible things in the river Styx. The third column: the artifact of the black dome jade at the extreme position controls all the intangible and immaterial things in the river Styx. The bones of the Dark Dragon King are scattered everywhere, and the souls of the unjust dead are vast. "


    "What does that mean?" Eliza continued to ask, "do you mean the gods in charge of a place called the river Styx?"


    "No, according to the myth, Andy taglott, the Lord of death, divided his body and strength into two parts, half staying in the abyss and half coming into the world through the cracks of time. But then the demon who came to the main material plane was defeated. After losing the body and power of the soul master, he began to degenerate and split in the river Styx. At this time, a dark dragon king died in the river Styx for some reason, that is, the "bones of the Dark Dragon King" everywhere. Therefore, the two combined to produce three beings second only to the demon king. That is the "three pillars demon" mentioned in the ancient balladResearchers seem to have the habit of being good teachers. After Eliza''s question tickled Sophia, she began to talk: "the river Styx, as a part of the abyss where the shadow power is extremely striking, contains a large number of demons, undead and shadow creatures. These three kinds of existence should correspond to "tangible with quality," "tangible without quality" and "invisible without quality."


    "In other words," the crawling Princess of the black iron coffin "is in charge of the abyss demons in the river Styx;" the remains of the undead in Lingyong "is in charge of the dead in the river Styx; and" the extremely black jade artifact "is in charge of all the shadow creatures in the river Styx."


    Perhaps recently, she has become accustomed to the identity of a teacher. Sophia then habitually asked, "do you understand?"


    "Well, there''s another problem." Eliza shook her head, which was filled with various terms. She also raised her hand like a question in class: "the creeping Princess of the black iron coffin", "the remains of the immortal in Lingyang", "the fake of the black jade in the extreme". These are nicknames. What are their real names


    "How could I know that..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Aihong is a piece of wild land.


    If you want to describe the present scene outside the ceremonial Cathedral, that word is undoubtedly the most appropriate.


    Although most of the high-ranking officials and nobles were not hurt because of SIVI''s help, only a small number of them were accidentally injured by the Dragon guards, or were scalded when passing through the corridor composed of high-temperature jade because they were close to the wall.


    But even so, they were all shocked. Even if the experienced bureaucrats in the officialdom suddenly face the situation that the means they are used to is completely ineffective and will directly threaten their own lives, they will not behave much better than young people.


    "Sir Nero, the temple of the beholder is full. What should the rest of us do?" A Templar dressed swordsman ran up to Nero and asked.


    Since the Knights Templar took over the defense just now, the Templars have retreated to the second line and took these nobles to the temple of Zhansheng for refuge.


    However, the number of nobles is slightly more, even if the whole Zhansheng piandian is occupied, there are still many nobles nearby.


    Some nobles who had not been rescued before heard the words of the holy swordsman and immediately began to shout. For a while, the scene, which was still a little dead, became as noisy as a vegetable market.


    "Noisy." Nero glared at the nobles in disgust. In fact, the number of nobles who received the invitation was only about one-third of those who were present. The rest of them relied on various relationships or could bring one person into the meeting hall by virtue of the invitation. These guys usually see the benefits like flies, and they can''t get rid of them. However, when it comes to danger, they are timid and even inferior to rats.


    He reached out his hand and snapped his fingers. Not far away, the white Asian dragon, who had been sleeping on his stomach, raised his head, flapped his wings and flew over. He landed behind Nero, stirring up a small cloud of dust.


    That kind of huge mountain like courage instantly scared most of the turbulent aristocrats. Only at this time did they realize that it was not the Holy See, which had a big fist, that they could not do anything wrong on their land.


    And Nero had no leisure to care about these people.


    "Take the rest of the guests to the confessional darkroom."


    "Ah, but that..." It''s hard to hear that.


    The name of the confessional darkroom is only a more elegant name. Generally speaking, people in the holy land call the place 300 meters underground as a penitentiary prison. It was built to imprison some of the most serious transgressions of the commandments, but still not mortal, or necromancers who had not yet committed any sin.


    "I''ll be responsible for any problem. You just have to do it."


    Nero said, but also looked to the side, less than 50 meters away from him, a short fat old man was sitting on the ground, his face indifferent looking at the constantly heard explosion, shivering cathedral.


    He is pierce green, a senior member of the Qiyao mage Association and a member of the mage Council.


    At first Nero thought he would help, but now, the man in the strongest line in the eastern plain did not mean to do anything, but showed a good look.


    That''s why I hate those pretending guys of Qiyao mage association!


    Without the consciousness of being a holy man, Nero gnawed his teeth in his heart - if that old fellow would help, the situation would never have been so bad!


    At this time, a green pipe suddenly shot out of the church door, directly in front of Nero.


    Three ring wind element magic, wind corridor.


    This is also the original magic of SIVI. With the support of the advanced wind element channel, he can construct a corridor composed of wind elements. In the corridor, he can ignore the air resistance and directly break through the sound barrier to enter the supersonic posture. At the same time, the barrier of cloister can also act as shield to block the attack of deflecting enemy, which can be called escape magic skill!


    When Nero can''t react, Sylvie has already pulled Frey to appear in front of him.


    "I won''t explain because it''s too difficult to explain." In the face of a face of doubt Nero, SIVI directly came a word that let him down.


    "Generally speaking, it shouldn''t be" because it''s too difficult to explain, so I''ll make a long story short! " Is that right? " Make complaints about the girl who seemed to have a little car sickness, and groaned in a pathetic way, Nero subconsciously tucking a sentence. Then he waited for Xiwei''s words.


    Although I don''t know what happened, there must be something more important than explanation to make Sylvie feel that there is no need to explain.


    Most people may not know it, but Nero, who is also a senior member of the Vatican, knows something about SIVI.


    He almost ended the invasion campaign of the Dark Alliance by his own efforts, and then killed a big demon with unknown body in the siege war of Huolian college, where even the great mage of Brooke Langer died. He even scared away all the vampires who could annihilate a principality by the sum of their strength!


    It''s not a good thing to make him show such a nervous expression with great achievements in the war"Get on your dragon and fly, and let all your men do it, or you won''t have a chance later!" After yelling at the Knights of the Templars, SIVI turned to look at the girl lying on the ground: "can you fight, girl?"


    In addition to being startled by the sudden acceleration effect of the wind corridor, the girl has consumed most of her strength - in fact, if she hadn''t been so aggressive and defensive, I''m afraid that even if they could escape, they would have lost some parts.


    "I think I need to take a deep breath..." The girl was sweating and half kneeling on the ground, gasping: "my partner is already coming, and I should be able to help you in the future."


    "That''s good." Sylvie nodded, and his weapon had been switched to the moon branch - although the equipment was not so powerful, the effect of quickly restoring magic was what he needed to seize every time to restore combat effectiveness.


    At the same time, SIVI also took out the dean''s letter of authority and put it to his ear like a phone call: "fitter, please come here. I need you to be my wings... "


    Just as the Knights Templars were flying on their mounts, the cathedral which blessed the holy magic collapsed.


    It''s not because of some kind of magic attack and destruction, but like the necrosis of human skin, the whole exterior wall of the church was eroded by black, and then turned into countless ashes.


    Then, the huge object hidden in the church revealed its true features.


    "I am the king of the underworld. I''m the skeleton of the Dark Dragon King. I''m - "


    the mountain like body is still growing, the thunder like sound roars in people''s ears, and the giant beast covered with mountain like bone thorns stands erect:" the remains of the undead, Lingyong, hubsolu (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    "This guy is not much worse than Andy taglott before."


    Fitter''s exclamation went straight to Sylvie''s head.


    Now the ghost girl has once again been attached to SIVI''s back, leaving her with a pair of huge bright silver wings to keep flying.


    "In fact, this guy is worse than Andy taglott."


    The mountain scallops around the giant beast just stretched out in vain, and black steam of unknown composition spewed out from it. Then, exposed to the air, it quickly condensed into sharp black crystals, which enveloped the whole sky like a heavy rain.


    Fortunately, the members of the Templar order had already been prepared for the attack of the behemoth. At the same time, they opened the egg shaped holy light shield and barely prevented the attack.


    In the previous round of attacks, the core forces of the Holy See had been lost and found that their attacks could not break through the defense of the other side. So now they can only play soy sauce on the side


    "Andy taglott, because of his body size, only some big magic can cause great damage, but this guy can knock down many buildings with just one stamp of his foot, which is far more destructive than the one who died!"


    While speaking, Sylvie also tried to throw some magic to the giant, and all of them were resisted by the super high magic resistance attached to its skin.


    "You will be punished the most severely for offending me


    The beast''s four eyes, protected by its translucent bony structure, kept glowing with anger. Its roar exploded in the sky like thunder, and then black thunder light gathered in its black hole like mouth.


    The next moment, compared to a basketball court, a larger area of black light beam from its mouth, with the momentum as if to blow off all the objects in the world and rushed forward! If this shot down on the ground, the number of casualties will immediately soar to three figures!


    At this moment, flea rode a creature like a winged unicorn, and suddenly jumped onto the track that the black beam must pass through.


    she used her arm to bend the delicate shield that looked like a decoration big or armor, and forcefully blocked huberthoru''s spitting attack, which could engulf her whole person!


    However, after blocking, the small shield with beautiful patterns is full of cracks. No matter how you look at it, it looks like it is scrapped.


    One blow can destroy a treasure level equipment. Is it worthy of being a legendary monster


    "You can''t go on like this!" Sylvie frowned. At present, there is black smoke around the beast, which is constantly neutralizing the holy magic in the holy land. Even the holy magic aura of the Knights Templar has been weakened by the smoke.


    If we continue with this situation, I am afraid that soon those Templars, even the magic that can resist the attack of hubsolu AOE, will lose efficacy because the holy magic is neutralized.


    "Flea, prepare to use that trick you said! I''ll buy you time


    With that, SIVI summoned big and big burst flames through the fire of the boundary gate - the burning flame of usurping fire. Because of the magic resistance of the opponent, he could not keep burning on it. He let them hit hubsolulu''s head like a meteor.


    Although the damage as expected had little effect, but at least let the other party''s attention to him, for flea to buy a little time.


    At the same time, the Templars, who had been beating the side drums since the war, were not sparing their magic. They threw all kinds of holy magic out like splashing water, trying to weaken hubsolu''s amazing defense. And some of the more clever guys began to stack the holy magic of the gain class for the girl, so that she could upgrade her status to a higher level.


    However, this is not a game after all, as long as the monster extended a middle finger scolding Sun Tzu will be able to hold the hatred steady. Suddenly, many of the temple''s huge wings were blown off, and the temple was suddenly blown off by the people!


    Lying in a big slot, such a big body can fly with wings. Does the gravity of the world go to hell! SIVI cursed in his heart, while he tried to gather the magic in his body to guard against the next action of the giant beast.


    A great deal of dark magic accumulated in hubsolulu''s mouth, and eventually formed a dark sphere that could be observed with the naked eye, as if absorbing all the light.


    Even if the opponent hasn''t attacked yet, the magic of the ball and the violent fluctuation make everyone understand. If the attack does fall to the ground, half of the holy land will be directly blown away!


    The crystal has been put into the pocket for a moment.


    But immediately he let go.


    If the holy land was destroyed by demons, it would not be related to the number of casualties. The whole pan Terran United alliance would suffer a heavy blow. The prestige of the pure white Holy See would drop to the valley of the past century. Even because of the collapse of faith, it would not be impossible for some places to have riots.At the same time, the orcs in the north will not sit by and miss this great opportunity, and will surely find a way to take a share of it, let alone the timothyn Dark Alliance, which has been covetous for a long time.


    The so-called pulling a hair and moving the whole body is probably worth the current situation. If we can''t stop this blow here, a catastrophe of mankind will begin.


    So SIVI simply let go and began to use the ability of etheric change to build a large etheric wall in front of him and constantly thickened it.


    "Are you crazy! This level of defense can''t withstand that level of attack In Sylvie''s mind, fitter''s voice echoed: "it''s better to get out of its range than to do this useless work Hello! Are you listening to me? "


    Instead of paying attention to Fett, who was shouting in his head, Seaver turned back and asked the girl, who looked anxiously at the hopeless shadow in the sky, "flea, do you believe me?"


    "I don''t believe it." The girl answered immediately.


    "Hello, even if you cheat me at this time, you can still believe it!"


    "Well, I believe it." The girl changed her way immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, SIVI seriously considered whether to run away with the crystal on his way home (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    The black ball in hubsolulu''s mouth has produced incredible mass. Now, even if the magic doesn''t break out, the impact of falling from that height alone is amazing enough.


    Even so, the monsters, which are as huge as mountains, have not stopped gathering their magic power.


    This is the exact name of the attack, which is similar to the spitting attack.


    Hubsolulu, who had one sixth of the demon level existence hundreds of years ago, has further improved his strength after he was attached to the bones of the dark dragon king who died in the Styx river. Even compared with other demons, he is not inferior.


    And "the eclipse of the end of darkness" is one of the three great magic powers that its strongest miracle magic "twilight world" has differentiated.


    If it is in the abyss, with the help of the river Styx, it even takes only a few seconds to complete this magic.


    But now it is only in the main material plane, and it is not ontology, so it took several minutes to complete.


    Even so, the power of this magic has also been revealed - the black ball, because of its amazing mass, has given birth to a strong gravity, many sand and stone bricks and tiles began to float from the ground, attracted by the black ball in the past. Even some priests and nobles who failed to respond were pulled into the black ball by gravity and were eroded into ashes in an instant!


    "If you really trust me..."


    The protective wall made of ether is getting thicker and thicker. Suddenly SIVI stops thickening and says to the girl behind him again, "then continue to gather strength and use the trick you said!"


    Compared with the final eclipse of hubsolu''s cohesion, the etheric barrier constructed by SIVI is as fragile as a piece of paper that can be broken at one time.


    If you want to escape, it should be the last chance - in fact, the rest of the Templars have already run far away.


    The mount under Frey is unusual. It belongs to Pegasus, a kind of eudemon. As a demon with a crusade level of 33, Pegasus has the mobility ability far beyond the average Asian Dragon species. Even if he wants to run now, he should be able to run out of the attack range of hubsolulu.


    But in the end, the girl still put aside her thoughts and continued to inject all the remaining strength in her body into her sword which was inserted in the scabbard, and concentrated on accumulating power for her strongest strike. At this moment, she had given her life to SIVI for protection!


    "Although I haven''t tried this before But it should be OK. "


    SIVI picked three of the seven precious moon fruits from the treasure "the moon branch of the fairy princess". These three fruits can respectively increase the basic attribute values of "spirit", "magic" and "concentration".


    He put all the three fruits into his mouth regardless of how they tasted, chewed them casually for a few times and then swallowed them.


    A cool and comfortable force poured out of his body, which not only filled the magic he had begun to lack, but also made his chaotic brain wake up, which surprised him.


    "This power Maybe it can be done! "


    At this moment, the pressure on their heads increased in vain. If you look up, you will see that the light of the whole world has been sucked away. It is as if the light of the whole world has been sucked away, and it is hitting them with the power of Mount Tai!


    The great magic, the final eclipse of darkness, has inevitably fallen into the Holy Land!


    I don''t know whether it''s a broken pot or a calm nature. Now Sylvie''s heart is no longer a little flustered, but he focuses all his attention on the etheric wall in front of him.


    The next moment, his magic covered the wall of the ether. Then, the magic suddenly reversed and became a wonderful being that could devour all matter and energy.


    "Spirit world armed!"


    This is a three ring magic that can attach void damage to a piece of equipment.


    This magic has a great limitation on the size and shape of attached objects. In order to break through this limitation, SIVI has been studying the characteristics of void energy.


    This is why the "void magic sword" is judged as "unfinished" by the system.


    Because what SIVI wanted to create at the beginning was not a sword attached with void energy, but a set of full armor including sword!


    But for various reasons, his idea has not yet been completed.


    However, now, in this case, he did not care so much, directly attached the unfinished magic to the wall of ether, forming a brand-new impromptu Magic - the wall of sigh!


    The eclipse of the end of darkness hit the wall of the void that SIVI finished at the last moment and was completely engulfed in an instant!


    But Sylvie lost his power because of the excessive consumption of magic, the forced use of unfinished magic, and the final explosion of the eclipse of the last three reasons, the whole person lost his power, and could only be suspended in the air by fitter.


    At the moment when the last dark erosion and the wall of sighing (unfinished) disappear, the lotus flower, who has been accumulating strength for a long time, also takes advantage of the situation to make her sword and scabbard. All of a sudden, there is an extra sun between the heaven and the earth!"Whirling sword of dawn!"


    The combination of battle magic and holy magic is said to be handed down from the heaven to cut off all the evil magic. It turns into a huge blade to cut off the momentum of hubsolu to the beast!


    Hubsolu, who had just launched the great magic, could not breathe back, but he just sank down to avoid the front killing. He only had his huge horns cut off like mountains and the upper ends of his wings cut off.


    Seeing this, SIVI and flea''s hearts sank. They didn''t expect that the final Jedi counterattack was still avoided!


    "You''re good enough to hurt me, mortals!"


    The giant beast, which almost caused an earthquake of magnitude 6 on the Richter scale, held its head high and yelled at sives: "but that''s it! Repent your sins to me in the river Styx


    Once again, the magic of black came out of its mountain scale.


    However, just after this, a green whirlwind suddenly broke through the black dust on the ground and bound the giant beast like a rope.


    "You won''t be allowed to do whatever you want, the inhabitant of the abyss." Peirce green, a pudgy old man, stood in the deadly dust, his wand shining blue on the top.


    Motherfucker, this seperate in hubsolu consumed a lot of magic power, and then came out to mend the knife after being unable. What did you do earlier! Sylvie looked at the great magician with an awe inspiring face.


    "Man! How dare you, how dare you Hubsolu was restless, and Sylvie felt an extremely active magic wave from him.


    After being stunned for a while, he immediately responded: the goods are intended to explode themselves!


    It''s a pity that before hubsolu successfully explodes himself, there is a boundary of hexagram on the ground. At the same time, on the six nodes of hexagram, there are six shining swords falling from the sky and inserted into the giant beast, blocking all the magic left!


    "Seal of light sword Your holiness has done it. " There was a heartfelt joy in her voice, but Sylvie''s face sank.


    It''s good to be a great magician. As for the Pope, they all agreed at such a time. No one would believe it if it was a coincidence, right?


    So, what''s the purpose of these guys? What is it that makes them sacrifice the fame of the holy land, even the lives of the believers and the nobles who come to watch the ceremony? (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "I''m sorry this time."


    On the outskirts of the holy land, Frey led Pegasus to march toward the east gate of holy land, while apologizing to SIVI who was walking beside her: "not only did you get involved in this kind of thing, but also the original sage title could not be granted to you."


    Although in the end, Pope Nicholas pereds and the great mage pierce green mended their swords Well, I said that the hand held down the scene, but after such a big disturbance in the holy land, it is impossible to continue the previous conferring ceremony.


    "It''s OK. It''s not your fault." Although he was really depressed, Sylvie was not the kind of person who would be angry with others.


    "In fact, you can stay a little longer." After a moment''s silence, flea suggested to SIVI, "as long as your majesty has dealt with the affairs of the abyss, he will be very happy to renew the conferment for you."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t expect the title of sage in the beginning anyway." Sylvie waved to the girl.


    In fact, it was not just the girl. After learning that he was going to leave, cardinal Lyon and cardinal Nero rushed to the villa to persuade him. Even the Pope, who was in the state of seclusion, made an exception to ask him to stay, but they were all rejected by SIVI.


    Although the pure white Vatican did not show obvious malice towards him, and Frey and Nero had a good relationship with themselves, Sylvie was somewhat dissatisfied with the Pope''s performance of keeping a hand, and he did not want to stay in the holy land. In the end, Pope Nicholas could only show his friendly gesture and let SIVI go.


    Besides, as the saying goes, gold nest and silver nest are not as good as one''s own. It has been some time since I left Aldrich college. It is better to return to my own college than to rely on others.


    It is worth mentioning that after the Pope''s intervention, Bart Joseph, the emperor of horngorat, who was supposed to be dead, once again appeared in front of the people and confessed that he had already understood the change of the third prince.


    Although he did not directly face to face with SIVI, the acquitted Prince paid a special visit to SIVI''s villa after the incident, and made a vague gesture of goodwill to SIVI on behalf of the king''s Council.


    With the support of the king''s Council and the pure white Holy See, at least on the surface, the Aldrich college has begun to play a leading role. Sylvie estimated that even if Evangeline appeared in front of the public now, the king''s Council would directly help him find an excuse to put it off.


    In addition to the system reward obtained after the fight against hubsolu, the harvest of this trip to the holy land was not bad, regardless of the process. The only thing that worries SIVI is the actions of the Pope''s beings at the top of the Terran. He has analyzed them step by step for a long time, but he still can''t find any clues about their real purpose


    "Don''t care about the unexpected." Fitter floats aside, and she looks at the distracted expression on Seaver''s face. As the one who has been with him for several days, the ghost girl suddenly guesses that Sylvie''s mind is once again floating on those unsolved matters. So she gently advised: "no one can really grasp everything in this world, even I was sealed for so many years. The unpredictable future and endless possibilities are the interesting parts of the world ~ "


    " you are right I really seem to be a bit over anxious As if he was going to spit out all the depression in his heart, he called out in a long breath: "next, put your mind right and build the college step by step."


    Fitter seemed satisfied with Sylvie''s response and nodded with a smile.


    At this time, Frey blinked, looked at fitter curiously, and said, "I''ve been very concerned about it from the beginning This is it


    "Her name is fitter, my assistant, a ghost."


    Seaver replied without concealment. Fitter also cleverly pulled out his pearl colored skirt and bowed to the girl as a greeting. In any case, even the Pope didn''t say anything when he saw the ghost girl. Moreover, as the center of Aldrich college, fitter could not have been concealed all the time and would be exposed sooner or later, so others knew that there should be no problem.


    Frey stepped on her left foot and fell on the ground with a crack.


    "Hello, Hello, are you ok?" Sylvie quickly went up and helped her up: "is the wound left by the fight with hubusolu not good?"


    "No, it''s not the question..." The girl wiped her nose blood, and did not care that her white face was smeared with nosebleed. Her bright eyes were filled with an indescribable look, and she shuttled back and forth between Seaver and fitter: "difficult, are you the same as the men and women in the story of love between man and the ghost, because there are still deep feelings and attachment between each other, so miss fitter will Does it exist in this world as a ghost? "


    "What''s wrong with a name that sounds like a fabricated romance novel!? As one of the high-end combat forces of the Holy See, let me have a good understanding of the causes of the generation of ghosts! " Xi Wei was stumbling, and make complaints about the pink silver sword in his head.


    Continue to walk for a while, three people (two people, a ghost) came to the east gate.We''ve been waiting for the west gate.


    "Then send it here." After shaking hands with Frey, seavy nodded goodbye to the angelic girl. "If you have a chance, you''re welcome to Aldrich college."


    "Well, if you have a chance." Frey has also been restored to the usual heroic commander of the Templar order. She said "goodbye" to SIVI with a awe inspiring smile: "I''m really sorry about this time. The next time you come back, you will definitely feel the real holy land."


    After saying goodbye, seavy walked into the empty boat and began to sail back to Aldrich college.


    Because the empty boat has facilities similar to the college beacon, fitter will not disappear even if it is separated from the temporary beacon in the villa.


    At the moment, the ghost girl is floating in the window, looking out of the window, showing an ambiguous smile.


    "Hey, the saint silver sword lady is still in the same place ~" she glanced at SIVI, who closed her eyes. "Maybe people are interested in you ~"


    "don''t talk nonsense." Seaver waved like a fly: "compared with this, did you notice the scene along the way. It is clear that such a catastrophe has happened, but the people in the holy land are not lost or depressed. On the contrary, they seem more fanatical than usual. "


    "Of course." Seeing that SIVI completely ignored her teasing, the girl drifted to SIVI without interest: "after all, in other people''s eyes, you and that girl fight together to kill a monster that hasn''t been solved for a long time. The Pope can solve it as soon as he does it. Naturally, their faith will be stronger than before."


    "That''s why I hate it most." Sylvie sighed: "if you do it earlier, you can save more people..."


    "It''s because of different ideas that you''re Sylvie, not Nicholas."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it, we''re going home anyway, and we''ll forget about it! " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    "Pooh Click! "


    SIVI had just opened the hatch of the empty boat, and a dark shadow fell into his arms like a shell.


    "Did you just make some terrible noise?" Fitter quipped, looking at the pale Seaver.


    Maybe it''s a broken rib


    "Theo, I''m sorry to have been away so long." Sylvie could only think about whether to have some fish for dinner to supplement calcium, while patting the little girl''s back in her arms, he said softly, "I''m back."


    "Welcome back. Sylvie. " The girl in the aderic college robe was like a kitten and rubbed in his arms. Her face showed a pleasant expression.


    Her long blue hair is also wearing a cat''s ear headband - a magic item that further enhances the caster''s connection with the various elements.


    Except for Theo, who has mastered the magic of wind element and can fly in the sky, all the others are waiting for SIVI in the harbor under the empty boat.


    If you look closely, you can even see the vampire girl saranya hiding around the corner. Half of his face was exposed and his eyes were fixed on this side.


    After adjusting the posture of holding Theo so that the girl would not get in the way, siverton waved to the vampire girl - this action made the vampire girl give out a lovely and short scream, and then retracted her head back to the corner - and then, feeling hurt, "sure enough, that girl is still hiding from me," he walked down the stairs and came to the port ¡£


    Regardless of fitter''s snickering behind SIVI, Eliza, like Theo, in a standard mage''s robe, is already ahead of Sophia. She leans in front of SIVI and greets him with a red face.


    Then she said to Theo in the tone of housewife scolding children: "Theo, don''t be in the arms of the teacher all the time. You''re really jealous Well, it''s a headache


    However, her words did not play any role. The little girl looked back at Eliza and replied, "if Eliza envies me, I will come."


    "What..." Eliza''s face turned red. She looked up at Sylvie, who seemed to be out of condition. Then she lowered her head and whispered, "I''m rude." He went to Sylvie''s free hand and put his hand around Sylvie''s arm


    After doing this, the girl''s ears have turned red and blood red. Sylvie seems to be able to see the white vapor rising from her head


    "I haven''t been away for a long time. Eliza, you don''t have to be such a coquettish teacher." Sylvie said a little funny and angry, and then his eyes turned to Sophia''s needle like look.


    Sophia''s original dishevelled red hair looks like it has been baked in oil. It gives people a feeling of softness, brightness and luster. It spreads over her shoulders like a flame, full of leaping motion.


    In addition, unlike Theo Eliza, Sophia, as a teacher, has the freedom to dress. The short front and long back robes not only fully emphasize the girl''s figure, but also show the girl''s slender white legs, which is very attractive.


    But at this time, Sylvie did not mind to pay attention to the girl''s almost uniform temptation of dress.


    "Yo, yo, Sophia..."


    Although I don''t know why the girl who was still smiling just now suddenly began to emit a black mist like resentment from her back, Sylvie bravely said hello to her.


    "Oh, ha ha, isn''t this our dean?" Sophia laughed like a lady of nobility, though she was originally a lady of nobility, and bowed politely toward SIVI: "it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    Miss long, there is no smile in your eyes!


    "Well, I don''t think it''s too long..." Shivy replied in a cold sweat that he had no idea where he had offended the chief alchemist of his college.


    "Well, I have a lot to do, so I won''t stay here with you." The girl continued to bow to SIVI with a flowing movement full of aristocratic etiquette Elegance: "please keep holding your arms around and enjoying your students'' body."


    What?! Hey, wait a minute. What do you mean by that? "


    Ignoring SIVI, who was full of black lines, the girl turned and left the port with a straight face.


    "Sister Sophia, wait a minute..." It was as if Eliza had suddenly woken up from a dream. She jumped away from Sylvia, looked shyly at Seaver and ran out after the red haired girl.


    Sure enough, I have provoked Sophia again without knowing it.


    Frankie looked at Frankie with a puzzled look.


    Frankien rattled the screw in his head for a moment, then shrugged to Sylvie to show that he didn''t know what Sophia was angry about.


    But immediately, the high-level magician whose appearance was very similar to that of a skeleton (the inner one was a skeleton) beat his palm with the force that made people worry whether he would hammer his dry palm down."I heard that the average human girl has a few days a month..."


    "Pooh Standing behind Franken and acting as the audience from the beginning to the end, Yvonne, the former Princess of Huolian Empire, finally couldn''t help laughing. Although


    is also a teacher, the royal highness of the original princess is not dressed like Sophia, but she is just a little dresser. What''s more, even the dress is not the same as the normal robe.


    The girl covered her mouth, and her eyes bent into a crescent moon. I could see that she was stabbed and laughed.


    "I''m sorry, but I just think your interaction is so interesting that you deserve to be the people who founded this college."


    Seeing Sylvie''s puzzled eyes on herself, Evangeline immediately explained.


    "Evan, do you know why Sophia is angry?"


    Asked Sylvie, puzzled.


    "A lot of things are found better by ourselves, my lord Dean."


    Evangeline winked mysteriously at SIV, then left a question mark and walked out of the harbor unhurriedly.


    "That''s it, Mr. Dean ~" fitter also drifted past Seaver, passing directly through him with the convenience of being a ghost, and drifted to the direction where the girls walked away. Seaver could even hear the ghost girl who had become so cheerful at any time, such as, "do you want to know what kind of sister Sylvie met when he went out this time?" Such a sound.


    Finally, having no idea what happened, Sylvie can only hold Theo in his arms and look at Franken in a daze (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    "Sure enough, it''s still the best at home." SIVI stretched out in the dean''s room, and then sat down in the soft chair of the boss.


    Before he could breathe, the door of the dean''s room was opened and Sophia came in with a pile of paper products.


    "What is that?" Sylvie, staring at the pile of 20-30 cm paper products, asked curiously.


    Because of the establishment of the three sages system, the office in the college has been paperless for a long time. Of course, the pile of thick things can not be related to the work of the college.


    "It''s a visiting letter from the nobleman Huolian..."


    After hearing Sophia''s answer was not unexpected, SIVI nodded to himself - after all, his college and the horayan royal family had been in contact with each other openly, and the pure white Vatican had also expressed its friendly meaning to Cedric college, to be exact, to SIVI. So, the aristocrats of both the pro Imperial party and the neutral party in the horayan Empire would not let go Now I am in hot demand.


    So it''s normal to rush to send a letter of worship. Thinking of Sylvie, she subconsciously took a sip of the coffee Alice had made for herself - the maid was the only girl at home who did not go to the port to meet him, but was making various preparations in the dean''s room.


    Although Sophia seemed to be angry, she answered SIVI''s question in a public and private way, saying that the girl also glanced at SIVI sipping coffee with an ambiguous eye, and continued: "love letters with some female aristocrats."


    "Poof! Cough... "


    So the coffee came out of Sylvie''s nose.


    As he coughed and wiped his face with his handkerchief, he reconfirmed, "what did you just say Cough, what is it


    "Many female nobles want to have a meal with you Of course, if you like one of them, they will not mind having a beautiful night with you


    "What''s the problem?" said the girl


    "Big problem to go!" SIVI replied and rubbed his forehead in distress: "although I knew that the aristocratic life was rotten for a long time, I didn''t expect it to be so erosive..."


    "It''s normal," Sophia sneered. Sylvie didn''t see this expression very often on the girl''s face, and half of it was because he had provoked her. "The nobles in the western region of the horayan Empire even retained the right to exercise the right of first night. They even fought with the royal family for this almost


    This is what a sperm brain


    Sylvie was stunned. Although he had similar knowledge in his mind, he would not think about it because he was crammed in. When he came back to his mind, he found that the private life of the so-called aristocracy was really erosive to the extent that he, as a person of the 21st century, had experienced the cultural explosion.


    But it''s easy to think about it.


    Not to mention that Theo was the product of Queen Huolian''s overnight romantic life. Even Bart Joseph, the great power in the pan people''s alliance, who was regarded as the most brilliant emperor of horngorat Empire, was given a green hat by his queen. From this we can imagine how dirty and erosive the private life between the nobles was.


    "The front ones should be kept first, and the back ones should be discarded..." In the end, he can only respond in this way.


    After all, it doesn''t matter to pay a return visit to some nobles, but if he accepts such things as aristocratic ladies for dinner, it is estimated that the whole Huolian empire will have an affair with him the next day.


    At any rate, we are also educators. We can''t afford to lose this person.


    Sophia Yiyan took part of the eldest brother from the pile of paper products. She was about to turn around and leave, but SIVI stopped her.


    "Sophia," SIVI said with a bright smile, "it''s been a hard time for you."


    "Hum." The girl left a nasal sound and turned out of the room, and then came the girl''s panic running sound in the corridor.


    "Oh, sure enough, she''s still angry..." Sylvie, leaning on his chin, sighed: "he didn''t even look at me in the eye, and he ran away as soon as he left the room."


    "I said If dullness is a crime, you can be sentenced to death. "


    Fitter, who came out of nowhere, whispered.


    SIVI and she looked at each other for a while, and then decisively defeated. The gaze of some high-level ghosts was originally a magic like ability called "malicious gaze". Although fitt did not have this function, the power of their eyes also had inexplicable boldness, which made Seaver feel guilty.


    "All right, all right, let''s put that aside first..." He avoided the ghost girl''s gaze, and immediately changed the subject: "I think you should have studied the aristocratic pedigree of Huolian?"


    "Don''t mention Huolian, all the countries around you have been recorded in your mind Although I have no brain. " "This level is much simpler than remembering and analyzing runes handed down from the mythical age," said the ghost girl triumphantly


    "Well, please pick out the ones that are worthy of my visit," said SIVI, pushing the pile of worshippers in front of him towards the ghost girl. He stood up and walked out. "I''ll visit them one by one. For the rest, you''ll tell Sophia and Evan to write a reply and send them back to the owls who are free.""Are you going to run away?" "What about your sense of responsibility?" she asked, pointing to SIVI, who had put herself out of the way


    "Buried with my integrity in the great magic of hubsolu." SIVI made a joke and waved his hand without looking back: "don''t worry, I''m not going to play. I''m more interested in the construction of the school than anyone else."


    Sylvie did not lie. After saying goodbye to the whining ghost girl, he began to look for a good space in the college to build a new college building.


    Although hubusoru was finally mended by the Pope, the system was very generous once. He counted part of the credit on SIVI and sent him several architectural drawings of his achievements.


    One of the most interesting drawings for SIVI is the drawing called "magic puppet workshop".


    [magic puppet workshop ¡¤ no special research direction (drawing)]


    [achievement Architecture]


    [effect (system): a branch of alchemy, which can synthesize magic puppets after paying corresponding resources. ¡¿


    [effect (College): it can improve the success rate of puppet production, and give the puppet extra ability under a certain probability according to the judgment of the maker''s "magic making" and "puppet science". ¡¿


    [composable PUPPETS (no drawings required): cleaning type puppets, hard shield guards, magic shooters]


    [special research directions: Alchemy life (requires alchemy LV5, theology LV5), war PUPPETS (requires alchemy LV5, metallurgy LV5), auxiliary mechanisms (requires alchemy LV5, practical experience LV5)]


    sure enough, radish is the romance of men! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Of course, even Sylvie couldn''t find the right land and start building on the spot.


    Even in the magic world, a building suddenly rises out of thin air within a few hours, which is too frightening


    At this time, the benefits of being the city of the sky are reflected.


    Because it is suspended in mid air, and there are special protective barriers around it, few people can unknowingly enter the College - in fact, every day, the sentry tower will kill many birds disguised as all kinds of birds close to the college, and want to sneak into the college''s detection puppets or use demons.


    That way, just make sure that students are not close to the place where the new facility is being built.


    As for the means of assurance, SIVI has a very good way to do it.


    That is the projection that opens the door of trial! In the name of internship, let''s let all the students enter the projection of the test gate and stay in it for a few days. Let alone building buildings, even if he dances naked in the college, it will not matter


    Besides, the talent of the students selected from the owl is very good. In addition, all the students have refined the magic power before SIVI comes back. At least they become a mage apprentice.


    After systematically learning all kinds of magic knowledge and practicing casting, these students also have certain self-protection ability.


    What they lack now is only the experience of flexible response to various situations.


    That''s why Sylvie made the decision.


    "Eliza, Theo and Alice, I''m sorry you''re the only firefighters." Because the teacher can not enter the door of trial projection, so SIVI can only give a few of his students a heavy task: "we will use crystal ball to monitor the scene inside, where students are in danger of life, you will be informed, and then you will be asked to help."


    Although it is very clear in the introduction that dying in the projection of the door of trial will not really die, those students are too young after all. After a terrible "death" experience, if they can''t get out of the nightmare, they will be stuck in the level of middle-level mages all their life.


    However, the magic objects in the first layer of the projection of the door of trial are not so strong. Eliza''s strength is far more than that of ordinary students. In addition, Sylvie, a short guard, has put some top-notch equipment in his family for them. Now, at least on the first floor, there won''t be any competition for them


    "Since this is the teacher''s expectation, I will try my best!" Eliza nodded her head.


    "So is theo." The little girl sitting in SIVI''s arms held up her small face. Her white and delicate face was full of serious look.


    "It''s red. You can''t run around this time." Alice is checking her only self-discipline doll.


    "Then I''ll trouble you." Sylvie gave a satisfied smile: "good luck to you


    "Oh!" Eliza and Alice immediately responded.


    Theo, however, looked at both of them, then at SIVI, and finally raised his fist: "Oh..."


    Well, let''s move our eyes away from Seaver, who is fooling his students, to the center of Aldrich college.


    "Hello, Riddell, fat man!" Despite the glare of several pickets around him, kamiyu ran into the canteen from the corridor like a gust of wind. He found the place where his two friends were eating. Then he ran over and patted his hands on the table.


    Tanis, a little fat man, was startled by the sudden greeting and almost choked on the pudding.


    "Cough, kamiyou, what the hell are you doing?" He swallowed the pudding, which had almost slipped into his windpipe, into his stomach. Tannis immediately asked angrily.


    Riedel, on the other hand, looked curiously at the excited kamiyu.


    "Look at what I just downloaded from the bulletin board." Kayu just downloaded two of his students'' ID cards from his friends.


    Although SIVI has been busy with all kinds of messy things, he has never relaxed the development of the college. For example, the technology used by kamiyu is actually the magic technology called "magic net" in the mythological era when human magic civilization reached its peak. When the "ancient magic technology reproduction branch" of Qiyao mage association could not find out the detailed theory, Aldrich college had used this super ancient technology again It is not applied to the original magic pattern handling, but only used as an upgraded version of communication technology, so that those academic magicians know that it is not the problem of spitting blood three liters that can be solved


    It''s just that most of the students of Edric have been staying in the college and conducting almost totally closed teaching before they have been exposed to the magic world outside. Therefore, they are completely used to this new technology that appears suddenly every once in a while. At most, they feel that "magic is wonderful" and so on.


    "Large scale joint trial of the whole college?" Riedel looked at the information on his student ID card, full of question marks."Yes, I have confirmed to the members of the picket Committee. It is said that the news was directly released by the president of the people''s Republic of China. It is absolutely credible!" Kamiyou, who had been tired of staying in the college for a long time, seemed to be looking forward to it. He spat and explained to them: "it is said that the college intends to let us conduct a field test. While training our practical ability, we will divide classes according to our performance, and there will be prizes for those who perform well!"


    With that, he also pointed to the place where the college store was located.


    "A lot of people already know the news and have already rushed to the college store to buy what they can use. When I just passed the college store, it was dark outside. It was so terrible... "


    "It''s normal for that to happen." Tanis finally finished reading all the information, frowned and said, "it''s also said that we should divide classes according to the performance. No one likes to go to the weak class, so we will certainly try our best to show ourselves in the trial. In this way, the initial preparation is very important - to know when the credit can be earned again, but once it is assigned to a weak class, it is only after the third grade to re select the subject to change the class. "


    "Well, that''s right." Kamiyou nodded his head and clapped: "the trial starts at 2:00 p.m., so let''s go shopping in the college store as soon as possible." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    After giving an impassioned mobilization speech in the auditorium, which made the young students excited, SIVI officially opened the door of trial, and let the students group into it for trial.


    When the last student was sent to the door of the trial, and Sophia was instructed to take good care of the safety of the students through the crystal ball and magic mirror, SIVI began to carry out a new construction of the college.


    The first is to use the drawings on a branch island and start to build the magic puppet Workshop - the advantage of building as an achievement is that no matter what it looks like, at least it doesn''t need to spend extra resources. This is really good news for SVW, which has not yet saved a lot of construction resources.


    After the construction of the puppet workshop, we can start to produce the most basic three types of puppets. Among them, cleaning the puppets can greatly reduce the workload of the dwarfs and the Kates, let them free from the heavy clutter, and have more time to help students practice, or simply strengthen themselves.


    While the hard shield guardian and magic shooter are respectively responsible for the defense and attack of the college. Before the students really grow up, the existence of these Crusades is not high but relatively cheap, which can greatly make up for the college''s anti invasion ability.


    Seeing that the puppet workshop began to take shape with the help of the dwarfs, SIVI nodded with satisfaction and went to other places - after all, the students had to stay in it for a week as soon as possible. It was a waste of time to build only one building. Anyway, we have the architectural drawings on hand, so we can just build more


    As a matter of fact, SIVI should have planned for a long time before carrying out such a large-scale renovation project on the college.


    But after experiencing the Holy Land incident and witnessing a large number of innocent people dying in the sudden attack brought about by hubsolu, SIVI himself did not find that he had a sense of crisis.


    And the massive strengthening of the college facilities, as it is now, is one of the signs of his lack of security.


    Sylvie knows that he can''t stay in college all the time to protect his students, and there''s still a long way to go compared with the top ones. It is because of this that he will subconsciously build and renovate the buildings of the college, even if it is only to enhance the strength of the college, and to ensure the safety of students, he will spare no effort to do it.


    Far from that, what SIVI is building now is not a building floating on the surface, but a "dungeon" hidden under the ground.


    [nest of fluctuating crystals (drawing)]


    [achievement building]


    [underground ant nest type building composed of wave crystal of iron and steel, wave crystal has strong demonic weariness and element interference, and can be used as mage prison or refuge. ¡¿


    [basic attribute: durability 9800]


    [effect (internal): magic items below treasure level lose efficacy, magic items effect at treasure level is greatly suppressed, and effect of legendary magic items is reduced by half. Casters below the great mage cannot use magic. This restriction is not valid for ''exotic'' items. ¡¿


    [effect (external): the magic effect below the four rings is invalid, and the magic effect of the four rings is reduced by half. ¡¿


    [effect (itself): tenacity - physical attack damage reduced by half; self healing - as long as the energy core of the college does not stop magic transmission, the wave crystal will heal itself at a rate of 1000 durability per hour]


    [after completion, 5 standard unit nests will be obtained, and then one new standard unit nest can be expanded for every 100% payment. ¡¿


    the castle of Aldrich college is good for everything except that the restrictions on magicians are too weak. If you put a few high-level magicians in the castle, I''m afraid they will burst the walls and run away in a flash. Therefore, the facilities used to hold magicians and even Warcraft are necessary. It happened that there was such a type in the building, so SIVI impolitely found a branch island with thick ground and built such a facility underground.


    However, no matter the dungeon or the shelter, the college can''t use it for the time being. The construction of this is not urgent. Just take it slowly. So siveso won''t send the dwarf demon to help, waiting for it to be completed naturally


    The next day, after arranging the puppet workshop and dungeon yesterday, Sylvie spent some money to buy new technology from the mysterious birthplace to optimize the magic net in the college.


    Then, he used the scroll named "mysterious space" obtained by defeating the Lord of death in the "Langer treasure" to the Academy castle. One of the effects of this scroll is to expand the interior space of a building by ten times!


    As a result, the interior space of the college castle, which was essentially only a large-scale foreign Pavilion, was expanded ten times. Although its appearance did not change, it had become a real giant castle!


    After filling a huge empty room with a library that he had always wanted to build, but had been struggling to find out where to build it, Sylvie became familiar with the expanded college castle, and at the same time, he thought about the effect of adding some unimportant rooms, such as medical rooms and so on, into the extra empty rooms one by one.


    In any case, he was active in Shengyu University, and after the students paid credits to buy a large number of goods in the college mall, Xiwei''s credit achievements were not only paid off, but also increased a lot. It was nothing for him to buy one or two drawings. Moreover, the resources needed for the construction of these small buildings are not much. In addition, the construction site is still in the castle, and the construction period is not long, so it is very suitable to make up for them in this idle time.After finishing the internal work of the college two days ago, Sylvie went to Zhidao the third day and began to upgrade the sentry tower.


    The original sentinel ring tower only has a shallow detection function, and the attack means is a very simple magic ray. The relatively weak existence on the upper side is still invincible, and the individual moving slowly on the upper side can also rely on the power of volley to survive. However, once they are really involved in large-scale combat, the effect is not obvious, and it is even more powerless for a number of powerful individuals


    Fortunately, the sentinel ring tower, as the existence of LV1, has the possibility of upgrading, and it is also the three upgrading directions of "specialized detection", "special attack" and "specialized defense".


    After testing these three types of upgrades with three sentry towers, Sylvie decisively specialized attacks on 20 of the 30 sentinel towers, weaving a dense fire coverage network around the college, specialized defense around eight important buildings, and specialized investigation on two sentry towers at the beginning and the end of the college Measurement.


    While SIVI was looking at the renovated sentry tower with a sense of achievement, Sophia''s communication also came when he was considering whether to upgrade the dean''s office to Lv2.


    "Something happened in the tower of trial!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    I don''t know if I was tired of visiting the exhibition yesterday. I almost fell asleep three times while I was coding today. I decided to ask for a leave first. I''m so sorry.


    We will update the 5000 character chapter tomorrow. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Three small figures emerged from the bushes in confusion.


    Little fatan tannis, sweating and panting, went straight to the flat ground: "no way Whoosh I have I can''t run... "


    "Bah, bah," kamiyou vomited the leaves out of his mouth and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He looked back nervously at something: "didn''t those things follow?"


    "I don''t know." Compared with his two partners, Riedel, who grew up in the countryside, was much more leisurely. He took the leaves off his head and neck, and listened attentively to something. After a while, he replied with certainty: "there is no movement. It seems that we have lost it."


    At Riddell''s words, Camille let out a long breath, and sat down on the ground covered with fallen leaves to rest.


    "Speaking of it, I remember it was written in the textbook that goblins are allies of mankind and members of the pan Terran alliance?" After calming down, kamiyu had the leisure to think about other things: "then why are the goblins chasing us? That kind of ferocious manner doesn''t seem to invite us to eat


    "Because those are goblins." Tanis finally almost gasped for breath, sat up from the ground and shot off the insects that had climbed onto his clothes. Two days ago, the little fat man would have been frightened to see them, but now he is almost used to it


    "Black goblin? What is that? " Camille and Riedel looked curiously at the little fat man.


    "Are you all sleeping in the magic arts class..."


    Tanis said in a sullen voice, and then explained: "the black goblin is a subspecies of goblin, and its strength is second only to bear goblin among goblin like creatures Well, even though ten black goblins don''t add up to bear goblins, that''s what it is. They are greedy, brutal, mentally retarded, and like to attack seemingly weak creatures. There are also rumors that the black goblins are just ordinary Goblins who are infected by the evil spirit of the abyss. Anyway, they are not good guys


    "According to the description in the Encyclopedia of demons, the Crusade level of the goblin is about Level 3. According to the individual''s strength and armed level, there is a plus or minus 2 correction, but I''m more concerned about that." Tanis''s gray, fat face showed a puzzled expression: "black goblin and bear goblin, the number of simultaneous action should be between one and three, this time we met the number of nearly 30 is really abnormal!"


    "Anyway..." Kamiyou, holding a bush, stood up with a sound of sex and looked at the distance: "we all have to work hard to pass this test."


    Riedel and Tennessee followed his gaze, with a look of longing on their faces.


    Through the canopy, which had begun to become sparse, one could dimly see the eastern column that was straight into the sky.


    The pillar of Lederer.


    After entering the door of trial, the students of Aldrich will appear in the center of this floor, and then they will have to choose one of the four directions of southeast and northwest, make their own route, and finally reach any one of the four Lederer pillars. Only by touching Lederer''s column, can the trial content be considered completed.


    The three men chose the East. With too many forks, they were separated from the army when they walked. In fact, they still maintain the largest number of troops, only about 10 people.


    Although being chased by the goblin, but also unexpectedly accelerated the journey, according to this progress, only two or three days can complete the trial.


    "Well, the rest is almost over. Let''s go on!" Kamiyou patted off his leaves and said with great passion: "the goal is the pillar of Lederer!"


    "Oh "Oh


    Ten minutes later.


    "I No more... "


    Tanis lay down on the ground, his eyes beginning to cloud.


    "No, you''ll be all right!" Kamiyu cried out in a sad voice: "stand up quickly!"


    Little Pang Dun turned his head and looked at kamiyu: "I didn''t expect At the end of my life It''s you who are beside me... "


    "Don''t give up! Now is not the time to give up! "


    "Hum Although I am not willing to When I die, you must take my body Buried under the pine tree on the edge of Kashi Bay in my hometown... " Tanis stretched out his right hand to kamiyu with trembling voice and solemnly confessed: "on my epitaph "At the end of the day, he made unremitting efforts towards his goal Until you die of hunger. "


    "So if you''re just hungry, don''t look like you''re going to die!"


    Kamiyou took Tanis''s hand and lifted it vigorously. He turned the little fat man over directly, making him almost buried by fallen leaves.


    "What a noise! I haven''t had the experience of not eating for 12 hours since I was born


    "Isn''t it just right to lose a little weight at this time?"


    Just as the two little guys were making a noise, Riedel poked his head out of the tree crown and pointed to the front: "there seems to be a village not far from that direction."Tanis''s eyes lit up and he yelled, "food!" Run in the direction Riedel points to.


    "I was half dead just now..."


    Kamiyou looked at the back of the fat man who had gone away, and stroked his forehead helplessly.


    "Shall we follow it?" Riedel slid down the tree trunk and asked kamiyu.


    "I can''t help it. I can''t leave the fat man there. I can only go and have a look." Kamiyou shrugged: "besides, if it''s really an ordinary village, isn''t it just suitable for intelligence gathering?"


    After reaching a consensus, they also set out to catch up with Tanis. Although the food is very attractive, but because of his body shape, even if tannis ran as fast as he could, he could not really leave Camille and Riedel far away


    The village was not far away from where the three men were, and the distance was shortened a lot by running. More than ten minutes later, they arrived at the small village that Riedel saw at the top of the tree.


    "This is The dwarves'' village? " Kamiyu looked at the villagers in the village who were almost as tall as him, but were already adults in appearance. He asked Tanis in a puzzled way.


    Tannis didn''t run as well as his two friends, and it took him a few minutes to catch his breath: "not dwarfs, these are halflings. You''d better take care of your things. "


    "Halflings?" Riedel drew back his curious eyes and asked, "have you ever taught magic knowledge? Why don''t I seem to have heard of this race? "


    "No, it''s normal. There are almost no halflings in the eastern plains. Only the mainland geomancy class has mentioned them I remember that neither of you took the course of mainland customs, did you? " Tanis glanced at them, and Camille and Riedel looked away with a dry smile - for them, it was better to spend their time playing than to take the courses.


    "But what is their relationship with humans?" Seeing that there are already halflings, the villagers turn their eyes to them, and kamiyu asks again. What attitude to treat each other next depends on the other''s views on human beings.


    "Although halflings are a little picky and short-sighted, they have a good relationship with human beings. It is said that in the era of great migration, many halflings were employed as scouts. "


    With that, tannis nodded to the halflings and made an old aristocratic ceremony.


    And then those people who don''t look back left


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s what you mean, good relationship? " Kamiyou looked at the empty entrance of the village and asked Tanis, who was embarrassed.


    "There are always exceptions."


    Apart from the fact that we didn''t enjoy meeting each other at the beginning, the halflings were not really like orcs, elves, and so on. At the beginning, they were biased against human beings, although kamiyou always felt that the halflings were always looking at themselves with the eyes of sheep


    After buying a decent lunch in a restaurant for a lot of copper, Camille began to try to talk to the halflings in the restaurant.


    It is a pity that even kamiyou, who has felt the warmth and warmth of human nature since childhood, can not compare with those experienced and even some rogue halflings in terms of experience. After talking for more than ten minutes, he not only failed to get useful information from the other side, but also wasted a lot of money in vain.


    "No, these guys are too cunning Well, the sandwich is good


    Kamiyu, who failed to achieve his intended goal, could only ruminate on his sandwich.


    At this time, a figure in a red robe suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Halflings are born scoundrels, and it''s too early for you to get them."


    Riedel and Tennessee both froze at the sight of the figure, and Camille choked directly.


    After the sandwich choked in his throat was washed down with water, he pointed to the man in front of him in disbelief and yelled, "red, red dog!"


    "Who is the red dog! My name is Doris Taylor. I''m a picket


    The little girl with golden hair and Swiss rolls in a red magic robe immediately blew her hair. She patted the table and said loudly. The sandwiches, chips and chicken on the table were all shocked: "don''t you children know my name so far?"


    "That..." Tanis raised his hand and asked, "do you include me in the question of children?"


    "That''s not for sure!" The little girl responded immediately.


    ¡°ouch£¡¡±


    Tannis, like a shock, uttered a cry of unknown meaning and fell directly on the table


    Camille and Riedel looked at each other, then put their hands on their chest and made a pause sign: "OK, OK, Miss Dorothy..."


    "Who will allow you to be so affectionate! Call me tyler


    Little girl a fork waist, overbearing ground says.


    Seeing a well shaped green muscle sprouting from kamiyou''s head, Riedel quickly took the topic to prevent him from getting angry: "Tyler, why are you here?""Yes, we haven''t done anything now. Why do you want to come with us?"


    Kamiyu asked, echoing.


    "Who is following you! I''m just passing by, just passing by! "


    Riedel didn''t notice anything wrong, but Camille was different. He had a smile on his face that made the girl feel embarrassed and angry. He picked up a sandwich and chewed it. He said with no Propriety: "grunt, COO, cha..."


    "Swallow it for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, kamiyou returned to his expression and asked the little girl, "I remember you always had several attendants? Where are they now? "


    "It''s just that I came here to explore the way first, and they will soon come to meet..." The girl faltered, but it seems that the girl does not lie very much, even the most simple minded Riedel can see that the other side is telling lies.


    "Have you and your companion strayed So Riedel asked the point.


    "Yes, no!" The girl was red and red, and she was shaking her head, and her long, golden hair was shaking with her curls: "how could I have made such a low-grade mistake as Dorothy Taylor!"


    "Riddell, fat man, let''s go."


    Kamiyou put down what he had in his hand and stood up directly and walked towards the door.


    Yummy stood up and looked behind her in embarrassment.


    Tanis looked at the sandwich in some embarrassment, but still stood up and followed Camille.


    "Wait, wait! I admit it I lost my friend and I lost my way... "


    With tears in her eyes and a look of humiliation, the little girl bit her lip and admitted, "so don''t leave me..."


    "We have no obligation to take care of you?"


    The smile on kamiyu''s face became even worse: "why do you want to go with you, inspector?"


    "Yes, but Wu... "


    The girl said, tears fell down.


    "Wow, kamiyu, you make girls cry..." The fat man laughs at kamiyu in a happy way.


    "I don''t think it''s good to make people cry." Riedel looked at the tearful girl and turned to kamiyou seriously.


    "Do you two betray me at such a time If you make her cry, you will have a share, OK


    Kamiyou said in confusion, but found that their disdainful eyes did not change, and finally had to compromise: "well, I admit defeat is, will take you with you, so don''t cry, OK?"


    As a result, after more than ten minutes of persuasion, the little girl stopped crying.


    "Exchange of feelings and information..." She wiped her face, sucked her nose, and raised her head to kamiyou.


    "What information do you have?"


    Kamiyou looked at the girl who was crying just now, and sighed in his heart that "no matter how precocious, it''s only a 10-year-old girl''s film." (Note: kamiyou is 12 years old). In the face of what he said, he raised his glass and drank his saliva. In order to persuade the girl to stop crying, his mouth was dry.


    "There may be treasure boxes in the woods near the village!"


    "Poof! Cough... " Kamiyou almost spurted water out of his nostrils, but before he could wipe his face, he confirmed to the girl, "do you mean the" treasure box "that the dean said in the mobilization meeting?"


    The girl nodded, and camiyuton felt her heart rate quickened a level.


    It''s true that this trial only needs to reach one of the four Lederer pillars, but there are still many things on the way to weighted credit.


    The most common way is to help the villagers in small villages all over the country to run errands and complete various tasks. In addition, they also need to knock down the demons of level 5 or above and look for "treasure boxes".


    Helping people to run errands is time-consuming and laborious, but it is not dangerous, and it is also simple to do. Just now, the information that kamiyou intended to extract from the half body population contains information such as whether there is a mission. Unfortunately, it failed


    After refining their own magic power, it is no longer impossible to overthrow the demons of level 5 or above. What''s more, if the number of people is enough, the low-level demons can be piled to death with the number of magic. Even if single to single, in the case of complete preparation, challenge level 5 of the demons have a good chance of winning.


    However, the treasure chest is not as easy to complete as the first two.


    Although some gifts can be obtained to help villagers run errands, most of them are salted fish and preserved meat, which is of little value. Although the credit weight of crusading demons is higher than that of running errands, it is dangerous after all. Moreover, because no students can collect them, they can hardly get any booty even if they finish fighting demons.


    But treasure chest is different. Successful acquisition of treasure chest not only has rich credit weight, but also has at least one magic item as the base. If you are lucky, you may be able to obtain several precious magic items at once. You should know that even in this era when everyone in the college is a mage apprentice, the students who exchange credits for equipment are still the same Very few, most of the students still use the standard equipment distributed in the school.It can be seen how precious a good magic item is!


    The treasure chest in this trial can obtain magic items, which is a great attraction for students.


    "But why did you tell us the news?" When he came to his senses, kamiyu asked curiously, "is it better for you to take it yourself?"


    "I told you because I couldn''t get it. If you can get it, you can take it. "


    The little girl is very open to this: "anyway, I''m going to save enough credits to exchange what I want."


    "So," kamiyou picked up the cup and held it out to the girl. "Have a good time, Tyler."


    Dorothy was stunned, but immediately reflected. She reached for the glass Riedel had set aside and had a drink with Camille.


    "Have a good time, scria." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    In the wooden traditional hotel room, four young girls sit around the table. The flickering candlelight on the table makes the atmosphere between them seem a bit gloomy and weird.


    After silence had enveloped the four for some time, Riedel took a breath and showed a serious look.


    "I think..." He paused, looked around the others, and then said, "would you rather open the window? Is it a waste to light a candle before it''s dark? "


    "This is the atmosphere, the atmosphere!" Kamiyou immediately objected: "although I don''t know why, all the secret stories in knight novels are like this."


    Because of the disturbance between Riedel and Camille, the girl Dorothy, who had been feeling a little uneasy, finally relaxed. She took up the toast on the table and tore it into small pieces and put them into her mouth, whining.


    "In the novel, it was written in order to prevent the leakage of the conversation. As magicians, we don''t have to close the doors and windows like ordinary people. Just a sound barrier will be fine. "


    "Have you learned that yet?" Tanis seemed to want to reach out for the toast at first, but after being preempted by the girl, she had to withdraw her hand. Because of the stinginess of the halflings, only one piece of toast was provided as a gift after the reservation


    "I remember the sound barrier was very much behind." In order to cover up his embarrassment, xiaopangdun can only casually find some topics.


    I don''t know if I didn''t have a meal before I found kamiyou. I just thought the toast was good. The girl ate a piece of toast like a hamster. However, although the speed is very fast, the girl does not show the ugliness of starving to death. On the contrary, she still keeps her elegant posture. From this point of view, Dorothy''s tutoring should be very good.


    "One of the perks of the picket is to get additional guidance from Professor Franken."


    The girl took out her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her mouth: "so we usually have a little more than you."


    With that, Dorothy glanced at kamiyou, who was staring at her: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m just thinking," kamiyou said hesitantly, staring at the girl''s two curls hanging on her chest. "How about another plate of long berry rolls?"


    "No more!"


    (Note: longberry roll is a kind of bread originated in the west of Huolian, which looks like croissant. However, long strawberry juice is added in the baking process, which tastes sweet and soft, and is popular throughout the eastern plain. This is the drill bit curl make complaints about the "cam me" in Tucao Dorothy.


    Kamiyou shook his head regretfully. Then he ignored the girl''s anger. His face sank immediately and asked in a very serious way: "please invite Dorothy..."


    "Call me tyler!"


    "All right, Tyler." Kamiyu shrugged his shoulders, and continued, "just ask Tyler to repeat the information about the treasure chest."


    The girl turned a white eye at kamiyou, cleared her throat and then told her story again.


    Most of the members of the picket committee are stronger than the average students. In addition, unlike those ordinary students who form temporary teams, they have separated the team and kept running in since they became members of the picket Committee. Their sufficient strength and good cooperation spirit make them travel faster than ordinary students, and of course, Dorothy''s group of five is the same.


    In fact, even compared with the kamiyou group, which ranks first among all the students in terms of comprehensive strength, Dorothy group, by virtue of its strength and number of students, still leads the other party by nearly one day after choosing a similar path!


    However, as they passed through the huge forest, a wind elemental wizard who was in charge of investigation found that goblin creatures were gathering in large numbers somewhere.


    After a series of explorations, according to various signs, there should be a treasure chest.


    Because they thought it was very interesting, Dorothy decided to try to attack the treasure chest


    "Wait a minute!" Camille interrupted Dorothy''s memory aloud: "what''s the reason for" because it''s interesting "?! Are you children? "


    "We''re just kids?" Dorothy (10 years old) asked with an unknown face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kamiyou (12 years old) is silent.


    So the memory goes on.


    Although the elite college is only through the Dorothy group And they don''t rush directly.


    In fact, they did make and carry out a very good plan, with the help of three people to lead all the goblins out of the periphery, and the remaining two took the opportunity to seize the treasure chest.


    However, to their surprise, the treasure chest capture group was surrounded by two bear goblins before they could find the treasure chest.


    In a panic, Dorothy and another treasure chest capture group members separated, and came to the village of halflings alone.


    If it is not because of the name book (odd item prop), you can see the status of other students with this prop after entering the test gate projection. White name is normal, gray is out, green has passed the test) on her partner''s name or white, Dorothy must think that her companions have been out of the game by those monsters.It was precisely because the names of her companions did not change that she stayed in the village and tried to wait for her companions to come.


    "I always feel that this treasure chest is not easy to take..." After listening to the girl''s memory, kamiyu put his arms around his chest and said, "Riedel, what do you think?"


    "The most important thing is the location of the treasure chest?" Riedel thought for a moment and replied, "the most difficult thing in picking wild honey in the mountains is not how to deal with bees, but how to find a hive."


    Then they turned their eyes to tannis, who had not talked much since just now.


    "I have a question." Perhaps sensing their eyes, tannis looked up and asked the girl, "what kind of goblin are you talking about?"


    "There are many, such as dust goblin, sharp claw goblin, swollen nose goblin and so on..." Dorothy counts with her fingers lovingly.


    "But the problem is


    Tanis had a flash in his eyes: "when we came from that forest, all we met was a goblin."


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way


    Black goblins are cruel and greedy, and even can''t tolerate other goblin creatures who are distant relatives. There is no other goblin like creature in the neighborhood of their tribe, except for the bear goblin which is more powerful than them.


    When the girl and the little fat man looked at each other, there seemed to be some commotion outside the window.


    Riedel, the most astute, ran over and opened the window.


    In an instant, crying, yelling, screaming A series of voices poured into the room.


    "What the hell is going on?" Dorothy clenched her wand, and her knuckles turned white with excessive force. If you look at it carefully, you can also find that the little girl is trembling.


    "It''s a goblin!" Kamiyu immediately realized the cause of the situation: "they have come to attack the village!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "It''s finally over..." The magic was running out. Dorothy, who had been struggling to support her, fell on the ground and her wand slipped to one side.


    The girl is in a mess now, her hair is in a mess, she doesn''t have any luster, and her eyes are lost. She looks like an Internet addict who has been fighting for several days and nights in front of the computer. Even the robe with the defensive power comparable to that of ordinary leather armor was affected in the battle and a lot of rough edges appeared.


    At dusk, the Goblins who invaded the village retreated under the joint resistance of the halflings and kamiyu. Only half of the people were lost in the village.


    At dusk, because all the families are making a fire to cook, the village defense is lax, to a large extent, the defense strength is not even as strong as midnight. After the sudden attack, many houses were turned into a sea of fire. In fact, nearly half of the dead did not die at the hands of the goblins, but were burned by flames or suffocated by smoke.


    "Are you all right?" Of the four, Riedel was the only one in good spirits.


    He asked the other three.


    Regardless of Dorothy, who has fallen into a state of semi fainting, kamiyou is also exhausted, but can still hold on. Tanis, however, was like a piglet pulled out of the water. He lay on the ground, wet and big, panting, as if he had no strength to speak.


    If it had not been for the help of the top four of their mage apprentices, the death toll in the village of halflings would have doubled.


    "I''m ok..." "Now Tyler and the fat guys don''t have the ability to protect themselves. You''re here to watch them," kamiyou said


    With that, he struggled to stand up with his academic wand, as if he couldn''t grasp the center of gravity. He swayed forward for two steps and then stabilized himself: "I''ll go to negotiate with the village head of the halfling. I always think there''s something wrong with this black goblin invasion..."


    "Are you really OK?"


    Seeing that kamiyuna looked like he would fall down at any time, Riedel rushed up to help him: "besides, the village head should be very busy now, otherwise I will go back to the hotel to have a rest, and I will ask again tomorrow..."


    "After a while, maybe they''ll forget something important It''s better to ask now. "


    Kamiyou stubbornly shook his head and pushed aside Riedel''s hand.


    Although usually looks very naughty, very out of tune, but actually kamiyu is the most experienced of these four little guys. He has been in the society for a long time. Naturally, he knows the value of timeliness, so he will insist on seeing the village head of halfling now.


    "Wait a minute..." At this time, Tanis, who had calmed down, stopped kamiyou.


    He seemed to have no strength to support his huge body in a child, but he threw the valuable wand in his hand towards the direction of Camille.


    "Fat man, you?"


    Looking at the wand rolling to his feet, kamiyu looked at tannis.


    This magic wand is the most precious thing for little fat dun. Since he exchanged it, he will not give up for almost a moment. No matter how much kamiyu Ryder pleads, they will not even touch it. Even after entering the door of trial, when the conditions were in a mess, they did not pull down the meticulous maintenance that must be done every day. What he did at this time was beyond kamiyu''s expectation.


    "My wand is much more valuable than the cheap goods from your schools. I still keep the two rings of magic" the ring of wind "that she brings with her


    "Tanis..."


    "You look like a soft legged shrimp, so take it as an insurance. If anything happens, you can have a good experience of her power The activation key of the ring of sudden wind is to say the mantra "Oz" when you touch the crystal of the wand head. Do you know that? "


    As fast as a barrage of fire, the little fat man turned over on the ground with his eyes closed, making an expression of "I''m going to sleep, don''t disturb me.".


    "Thank you."


    Kamiyou picked up Tanis''s wand and gave a bright smile to Tanis who was facing his back: "my best friend."


    The next day -


    at 8:00 a.m., half life village, the second floor of the hotel "Ho Chen rose".


    "How was your rest?" Kamiyou asked several others.


    There was no accident on the way to visit the village head yesterday. Kamiyu returned to the hotel in less than an hour and returned his wand to Tanis.


    "Not bad." The little fat man yawned, but he looked good.


    "I feel as if the quality and quantity of my magic have gone up." Riedel''s face was excited: "sure enough, Professor Franken said that" actual combat is the best catalyst for progress "is correct


    "I remember Professor Franken said that" practice, and the realization of one''s own shortcomings in the process of practice, is the best catalyst for progress. " Dorothy said indifferently, the girl''s face has lost the fragility of yesterday, giving a refreshing feeling: "please don''t equate artistic magic with rough fighting."Seeing that Riedel and Dorothy seem to have a tendency to quarrel with each other, kamiyu will naturally be happy to watch the fun. However, because there is still business today, he clapped his hands and forced their attention to himself.


    "Since you all look good, I''ll tell you the information I got from my visit to the village head of halfling yesterday."


    In fact, kamiyou didn''t get any important information when he visited the village head yesterday. Only one thing caught his attention.


    "Heidi Jing has taken many halflings." "It''s not logical at all I remember, Tanis, you said that goblins are mentally retarded, right? "


    The little fat man nodded in response.


    "Then what''s the use of them taking away the halflings? Speaking of it, it''s incredible just when they choose to attack the village According to this method, these guys at least have the intelligence of wolf pack level! "


    "In other words," Dorothy immediately turned her mind, "what do you think is wrong behind the goblin Like a backstage gangster or something? "


    "That''s it." Kamiyou snapped his finger.


    At this time, outside the window again came the noise, but compared to yesterday evening, this noise is not so frightening.


    Several people immediately ran to the window, opened the window, and then saw several figures walking on the main road of the village.


    "It''s them!" Riedel was lying on the edge of the window, his face quite excited: "Miss Theo, the princess of the sky, and miss Eliza, the beauty of the lake! And the Chamberlain''s maid


    Tanis camieu and Doris looked at each other.


    Even the top combat effectiveness of the students has appeared. It seems that things around here are not simple (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    "Is it really OK to go on like this?"


    Fitter, floating in the air, asked Sylvie, who was staring at the crystal ball, suspiciously.


    In fact, in the tower of endless sky (tower of trial), nothing particularly big happened.


    Just because SIVI has been increasing the facilities of the college a while ago, he has also upgraded all sentinel towers to Lv2, which is totally beyond the control ability of LV1 Dean''s Dharma tower - just like a computer running many programs at the same time, cup will not be enough.


    It is because of this that the demons on the first floor of the tower of endless sky show signs of losing control.


    "You have the closest relationship with the three sages system. You should feel that there is no major mistake in this matter?"


    Sylvie fixed his eyes on the crystal ball without blinking. "Besides, Eliza, they''ve already made it. It shouldn''t be a big problem."


    "But you can''t even see the abnormal points of magic objects in your crystal ball?" Asked fitter, uneasily.


    Sylvie had previously controlled the crystal ball to see what was going on in the grotto where the treasure chest was located. But although we can feel the treasure chest, the crystal ball is dark and can''t see anything


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, the test tower''s restrictions are very strict. Creatures whose strength exceeds level 15 of the Crusade level can''t exist in the first level. Outsiders will be sent out directly, and the original creatures in the tower will be sent to the upper class." Seavy explained to fitter, who was floating on the side, "so we teachers and deans can''t get into the first floor. After a while, Eliza and Theo should also be confined outside the first floor. Now the two of them, with Alice, are no match on the first floor


    Fitter''s expression did not seem to be completely relieved, but did not continue to reply. Make a tacit appearance of Xu Shenxing''s speech.


    "If it''s really not possible, it''s a big deal that before the dean''s office is upgraded to Lv2, it''s no problem to give up some of the control of the dean''s office to the trial tower. In this way, it''s easy to control an area. " Seeing fitter''s expression, Sylvie made an insurance at the end.


    "And is it not a good thing to take this rare opportunity to examine the quality of our students in various aspects?"


    Continued Sylvie, who had a point.


    "Well, no matter what happens, I don''t care." Fitter simply took this opportunity to give up the burden


    The tower of endless sky, the village of halflings, the Rose Hotel of Ho Chen, what do you mean Riedel frowned deeply.


    "Unexpected changes have taken place around here."


    Eliza looked at her younger brother in a dignified way and repeated what she had said: "we have received the notice from the professors to deal with this change. If you can, would you please continue your trial and not meddle in this incident? "


    Eliza did mean well.


    After all, Sylvie didn''t expect something to happen. As a student of Sylvie''s biography, I naturally have the responsibility to solve this incident. If ordinary students intervene in this incident, she is not sure that she can protect everyone from being hurt. After all, the girl herself is just a primary magician.


    In fact, if possible, she even hoped that Theo and Alice would not get involved in such dangerous things.


    It''s just that Eliza knows that neither Theo nor Alice is the kind of person who can watch her friends go through fire and water without being indifferent to them. It is because of this that she especially hopes that these talented students can stay away from danger.


    It''s just that her words meant something else to them in kamiyu.


    "Do you mean we''re all a burden to you?" In spite of Dorothy''s hindrance, Riedel uttered the words full of gunpowder.


    "That''s not what I mean. Please understand. "


    Eliza didn''t look frightened at all by the momentum of the other side. Eliza''s experience is much richer than that of Riedel, who is just a little old-fashioned, hot-blooded and pure good Zhengtai. Even those who have seen the war closely, they can''t lose the momentum to the boys


    "You don''t mind. That''s what he''s got."


    Dorothy interposes between the two and explains to Eliza with a dry smile.


    Meanwhile, tannis has already hooked the second hit Riddell to the back of the table.


    "I said," do you need to argue with them? " Close to Riedel''s ear, tannis whispered.


    "But..." Riedel bit his lips, unable to speak.


    "Nothing good, but we''ll do what they say." Said tannis.


    Although she can''t compare with Eliza and kamiyu, Tanis has seen many intriguing scenes since childhood. In addition, he has read a lot of books, and he also knows the dark side of the world.Eliza was not just superior to them. He was also a disciple of the Dean, Sylvie idrick. He studied magic with that man before the establishment of the college. He was just an ordinary student. How could they have fought.


    It''s better to take a step back and settle down.


    Finally, after the little fat man explained the interest to Riedel in detail, although Riedel was still unwilling, he did not continue to oppose.


    The discussion between the two teams broke up in such an atmosphere.


    When Eliza and they left, a dull atmosphere hung over the room.


    I don''t know if she can''t stand this kind of atmosphere. Dorothy, for the first time, speaks to kamiyou, who is in the presence of an old God.


    "Why didn''t you speak just now?" She inquired curiously.


    At the same time, Riedel, who was dissatisfied with Camille''s lack of voice in support of himself, and tannis, who was puzzled by Camille''s leisurely spirit, cocked up their ears.


    Even Dorothy, who has known kamiyou for a long time, can know that kamiyu is not the type of person who will always advise when something happens, let alone the two of them who are in a good relationship.


    "At that time, I couldn''t change anything even if I spoke up?" Kamiyu shrugged indifferently: "since you know it''s a waste of effort, don''t say it at all."


    "But I always find it hard to accept..." ''said Riedel stiffly.


    "What shall we do next? Go straight to Lederer''s pillar? " Tanis asked.


    "How can you go to Lederer''s pillar like this without taking the treasure chest?"


    Kami''s eyes were wide open.


    "Yes, but we have just promised not to intervene..." Asked Riedel, perplexed.


    "Yes, we are not involved in the change." Kamiyu''s face is smiling: "we just went to get the treasure chest ~" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "Those little guys sneaked up with me?"


    Sophia winked out of the corner of her eye, looked at the picture on the crystal ball, and asked Sylvie, who was still yawning because of her early rise, "according to the plot of ordinary knight novels, they will definitely make a mess of things."


    Seaver wiped his drowsy eyes and said in a voice with a heavy nasal voice: "it''s OK. I can''t die anyway."


    "Is it based on whether you will die or not..." Sophia continued to focus on the crystal ball as she muttered, "I''m starting to worry about the future of the college.".


    In the crystal ball picture, the four of them are sneaking around to the other side of the forest edge, from which they intend to go to the treasure chest.


    In her heart, she decided to blacklist the four little guys and give them to Franken to practice when they came back. Sophia turned the crystal ball''s attention to Eliza where they were.


    Not long ago, she was part of that small group, and she was the one who gave orders. At the beginning, they would feel difficult even in the face of some weak goblin. Now it''s different.


    Even if she didn''t give orders in the middle, the three girls who had been running in for a long time could cooperate with each other and kill a large number of black goblins along the way.


    The smell of the death of a large number of goblins is like a light, attracting a steady stream of monsters to attack them. But they were all blocked by the cooperation of the three.


    It is precisely because of this that the resistance to kamiyu, who sneaks into the other side, is far less than that on this side.


    "Eliza, they''ve improved a lot..." It seems that finally sober up, Sylvie and the girl are also watching the crystal ball, issued a sigh.


    At the same time, he also has a slight sense of loss: the girl who used to cuddle up to him, need his protection, and call him a teacher sweetly has gone forever


    The tower of endless sky and the forest of black goblin (temporary name) -


    "Fenghua ¡¤ confused array"


    Theo put his wand on the ground, and the light blue magic array expanded from the end of the magic array. After wrapping all three people into the magic array, the whirlwind that can be seen by naked eyes suddenly appears on the edge of the magic array. Those black Goblins who rush up are lifted up, and then when they land, they break most of the bones with a sound, and you can see that they can''t live


    The wind element magic of "Fenghua" series is all the new magic developed by Theo under the guidance of Franken and his group of "masters". The magic is fast and powerful. If not for most of them, they would have become the favorite of the magicians who specialize in wind elements and win the Nobel Prize for magic Maybe. However, this kind of restriction has no special significance for theo. As a beloved by the sky, apart from her own channel of high-level wind elements, there should be no talent that can surpass her in terms of affinity for wind elements.


    In fact, apart from her and Sylvie, no one else in the college can freely use the magic of Fenghua series.


    In the wind barrier, Eliza quickly finished singing the mantra and waved her wand.


    Suddenly, the blue magic power flows from the top of the wand, forming a ring of magic waves.


    "The lock of frost." As she sings the magic name, the magic wave turns into a diffuse ice pattern in an instant, freeing all the Goblins who hold up their weapons and shout at them!


    Then, under Alice''s control, the real red, like a doll, leaps high and releases petals of magic into the frozen zone. This attack, though seemingly light, is actually quite devastating.


    Just a few seconds, under the attack of magic petals, those black goblins, together with the frozen ice, were shaken into many pieces of meat. The dead can''t die any more!


    The three men fight and advance, cooperate with each other along the way, and do not forget to rest, recover physical strength and magic power.


    It wasn''t long before we got close to the cave with the treasure chest, the birthplace of the change.


    At this time, the monsters that stop them have changed from black goblins to degenerate halflings mixed with bear goblins.


    Different from the cannon fodder level goblin, whether it''s the bear goblin whose physical strength is comparable to that of a whirl swordsman, or those degenerate halflings who are not at all inferior to the rogue''s two turn mages, they have already become difficult for the three of them.


    If those monsters don''t look stupid and can''t give full play to their own strength, I''m afraid it''s not easy to break through all the difficulties and difficulties like now.


    On the other side of the kamiyu, because their strength and equipment are far inferior to Eliza, they have long been in a bitter battle. At this time, however, other discoveries were made.


    "I have seen this halfling


    Dorothy looked at the fallen halfling who suddenly appeared in front of them, and exclaimed: "I just went to that halfling village and searched all over the village. I wanted to find a errand task and increase some credits! He''s the blacksmith''s son, one of the missing after the goblin invasion"Fat man, slow him down! Riedel, hit him with fire. Don''t let him come near! Close combat is not good for us. " In the meantime, he also gave instructions to two other people. At the same time, he also appeared a hockey in his hand: "Taylor classmate, if you are very busy, please hold your hand, as long as you leave all the corpse, there will always be clues what." I don''t think it''s like a beast now. The guy with red eyes and saliva can sit down and have a good talk with you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a period of chaos, the four talented people managed to defeat the degenerate halfling.


    "Yes, this fellow is the blacksmith''s son."


    The remains of the fallen halflings were found from the corpse of the fallen halflings. After confirming his identity, several people looked at each other in awe. It seems that the half bodied people who were taken away yesterday all became the enemy''s pawns because of some kind of power.


    "No So are the goblins. It''s definitely not a nigger that I met in the forest before. Maybe they have fallen from other kinds of goblins to dark creatures because of that power. "


    Dorothy made her inference with a dignified face. At present, the possibility of such an inference is not small.


    So the question is - are goblins and halflings the only targets of that mysterious power?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mission objective change. " Kamiyu, who had rested enough, stood up and looked deep into the jungle: "the goal now is to pass this message to the three of them!"


    "Oh!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "According to the information from the teacher, this is it!"


    Because of the battle, Alice, who looked a little embarrassed, compared the map with the cave in front of her, and confirmed.


    The part of the cave protruding from the ground looks like a giant catfish half buried in the soil. The mottled moss forms the skin. The exposed grindstone stones look like eyes. The air roots of the trees standing in the ground are similar to the catfish whiskers.


    And the dark looking cave was a catfish''s mouth, wide and flat. Even the youngest of the three, Theo, had to lower his head to enter, not to mention the other two girls.


    "Do you want to go in?" Sitting on a mossy bluestone, Theo swallows the portable food in his mouth and asks Eliza, who is still eating the portable food to restore her magic power.


    Around the three of them, there are a large number of bodies of bear goblins and fallen halflings. It took them a lot of effort to clean up the monsters guarding the entrance of the cave.


    Putting the leftover food back into her dry food bag, Eliza looked around the cave and the entrance several times.


    As the default leader, Eliza knows that she can''t compare with Sophia in many ways, so she will always be cautious about what goes on.


    Just like today''s Crusade, they had already stepped around the forest yesterday, but they still went to find a village to cultivate themselves for a night, and then they made preparations.


    From the beginning of the crusade to now, except for some troubles caused by the fallen halflings in the plan, almost all others are expected.


    In yesterday''s deduction, the one in this cave should be the culprit of this change.


    "Wait a minute. It''s not right."


    The careful girl immediately found something wrong.


    "The hole is too dark! Even those very shallow, outside the light can reach the place is dark She pulled Alice at the entrance of the cave and stepped back a few steps. Alice grabbed the red puppet dangling in front of her. She held it in her arms and retreated to the stone where Theo was sitting: "there is something wrong with the shadow."


    Theo and Eliza looked at each other and nodded. Then they drew out their wands and used a second ring wind element magic "Ray ball" towards the shadow of the cave.


    The incandescent electric light explodes in the shadow at the entrance of the cave and turns into several silver snakes dancing in it.


    Suddenly, a howl of anger and pain came from the cave!


    The next moment, the "darkness" inside the cave seemed to have life. It began to gush out of the cave like mud, and gradually formed a huge human figure with a height of two floors.


    "Devil? Shadow creatures? " Alice''s face was white with fright, and her red hands were shaking.


    "It''s nightmares, subspecies of shadow demons!" Although Eliza looked a little better than Alice, the knuckles of her hands holding the wand turned white due to excessive force.


    Shadow demon''s Crusade level is full of 21 levels, while nightmare demon has a level correction of ¡À 5 based on shadow demon.


    In other words, the powerful nightmare mourning demon has 26 levels, and the weakest newborn nightmare mourning demons Crusade level is as high as level 16!


    The reason why there is a 10 level gap between the strength and weakness of the same creature is that the evil spirit has a very strange magic like ability.


    Although as a subspecies of shadow demons, nightmare demons are also classified into a combination of demons and shadow creatures. However, unlike shadow demons, these monsters are said to have been born out of human negative desires. Although they have no ability to integrate themselves into shadows, they can "contaminate" other creatures through their innate magic abilities Use it for yourself while the dark is biologized.


    The dean''s office of Aldrich College Sylvie touched his chin and sighed with emotion: "no wonder the camera will be dark when it cuts through. Except for the treasure chest, the whole cave is filled with this guy. Of course, it''s dark no matter how you look at it."


    After learning why she couldn''t monitor the source of the change, Sophia felt powerless. She had been facing a huge enemy all night for this problem.


    But immediately the girl raised her spirit: "how about the power of this nightmare mourning the devil? Eliza, are they all right? "


    "Don''t worry, this nightmare demon should be the original monster of the tower of trial. It''s born in a short time. The Crusade level is only 17. As long as you pay attention to some things, they should still have no problem with Eliza."


    Looking at the battle in the crystal ball, SIVI looked as if he was full of confidence in his students: "however, if you let them fight like this, they will suffer a small loss. I''d better add some hints..."


    The tower of the endless sky and the forest of the black goblin (temporary name) -


    Eliza was a little relieved. Although the nightmare demon was very strong, it seemed to be in the downwind under the joint efforts of the three of them.


    It seems that as long as you don''t be too impatient, sooner or later you can grind this monster to death.At this time, the nightmare mourning devil suddenly stopped his action and began to yell at the sky, sending out bursts of harsh sound waves.


    Afraid of what dangerous it might do, the three also stepped back and looked at each other carefully.


    To Eliza''s surprise, although this kind of sound wave is extremely noisy and disturbing, it is not like a real sound wave attack like "the howl of a banshee". It is totally meaningless.


    And that howl has ups and downs, and it feels like A language?


    "It''s the abyssal word" wake up, my warrior. "The guy is chanting a mantra. "


    " teacher? "


    Sylvie''s sudden voice startled the three men.


    "The pollution of evil mourning demons can pollute a certain degree of ordinary creatures into dark creatures, and then conduct secondary pollution after their death to become undead! "


    SIVI''s voice did not intend to chat with them, but immediately pointed out the dangerous situation they might face now - in fact, some bodies began to stagger to their feet


    "Lead the evil spirit to the place where there is no corpse, otherwise you will struggle harder and harder. "


    it may be that Sylvie''s voice made Eliza feel very relieved. Now the girl''s face is no longer as tense as she started.


    She raised her head and gave orders to Theo and Alice at the same time: "Theo, you and I will lead you away. Alice, please clean up the dead here!"


    "I understand." "Understand!"


    - the dean''s office of Aldrich College --


    "well done. I''m a student of mine. " Sylvia looked at Eliza and their fight, and praised them without stinginess.


    "In that case, there should be no problem." Sophia was also pleased to see that the change in the tower of trial seemed to be about to be resolved.


    "No, it''s not so weak In fact, there are still a few people missing from my script. " Sylvie smiles, and then the crystal ball shows four other baby bears in the jungle.


    "Let me see if these men are brave or simple fools..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    "Hello, there seems to be a terrible battle over there!" Tanis watched not far away from the sound of explosions and the breaking of trees, and swallowed.


    "Isn''t it a bad time for us to come in..." Riedel was also terrified by the hurricanes and icicles that were blowing out of the sea of trees from time to time nearby: "that kind of monster is not something we can fight against."


    Although I knew that there was a gap between Eliza and myself, I didn''t expect that the gap was so big


    In fact, not to mention the huge nightmare of the devil, just those fallen halflings piled up in front of them, if alive, would have been enough for the four of them to drink a pot.


    "What to do? Are you going to help marguerroid''s sisters?"


    Dorothy asked, hesitating, to Camille.


    "It would be bad for us to intervene at that level." Obviously, the situation is beyond the expectation of kamiyu, a 12-year-old boy. After meditating for more than ten seconds, he looked up to confirm to Dorothy: "the monster was in the cave at first The treasure chest you guessed should be in it, too? "


    "Yes, but it wasn''t found at that time." Dorothy replied, not knowing why. Then she came to her senses, frowned and asked, "are you going to get the treasure chest now?"


    It''s a good idea to steal the treasure chest while Eliza and her sisters lead away the evil spirits, but it''s a bit insidious - not only don''t help the students in the bitter struggle, but also take this opportunity to make a profit


    It''s no wonder Dorothy, who has been enforcing the law impartially as a member of the picket, is not happy.


    Camille understood the reason for the unhappy expression on the girl''s face.


    So he simply asked the girl who couldn''t defend himself and asked, "there are many caves like this kind of air root structure in this forest. Mr. Taylor, why do you think that demon will appear in this cave?"


    "Because of the treasure chest, of course." Dorothy replied in a sullen tone.


    The idea that there are demons around treasures has long been as popular as common sense.


    After all, compared with human beings, it is easier for magic creatures with sensitive sensing ability to find some natural materials and earth treasures with miraculous effects.


    "Yes, in other words, the contents of the treasure chest have a strong attraction for the monster. This attraction is so strong that it won''t leave the nest even if it transforms all the goblins in the forest into black goblins. "


    Kamiyou carefully observed one side of the battlefield, then turned back to the girl and continued to explain: "compared to nothing prepared to directly insert the three magic fighting, it is better to wait until you have mastered the items that can attract the demons and then intervene."


    After the four people reached an agreement, although Dorothy was still a little confused, she decided to open the treasure chest with them.


    Although the entrance of the cave is a little small, it is surprisingly spacious inside. Originally, there should be fluorescent fungi growing on the inner wall of the cave, but now they are all squeezed down by the evil spirits. Only a tiny glimmering mushroom remains can be found on the ground


    Fortunately, kamiyu himself was an excellent fire elemental magic apprentice. He summoned a flame, lit a dry branch to light it (he could not move the spell), and found a golden treasure chest wrapped in plant roots deep in the cave.


    It''s just that on the opening of the treasure chest, there is a plate shaped object with many magical patterns.


    "It''s a rune lock It''s just elementary. "


    Kamiyou, an apprentice of the magic workshop, recognized the body of the plate-shaped object at a glance: "just give me five minutes..."


    However, at this time, there was a bad voice coming from the cave.


    A small corpse is making a chilling "high" sound, while slowly entering through the entrance of the cave. If you look out from inside, you can see some tall figures wandering around the entrance of the cave. It is just because of the height problem that we can''t get into it.


    "The bodies of those halflings and bear goblins! That monster has the ability to call the dead Tanis immediately recognized the monsters'' identity from their strange actions and called out his companions to guard them.


    "Slow to move It seems that the combat effectiveness is not very strong either... "


    Riedel tried to attack, and found that the rickety bodies were not as terrifying as they first thought: "just some very weak guys. So Tyler, you can open your eyes... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really, really? "


    Girls are always more afraid of ghosts, even girls in different worlds are the same.


    But, as Riedel says, it may be that they are too far away from the nightmare that they evoke. These undead are very weak, even weaker than skeletons. It''s just that the ability to move on without being broken into pieces and the number of successive ones is a little tricky.


    "The undead, please, give me this Rune lock." Seeing that the undead could not yet pose a threat, kamiyu ordered him to pay attention to the rune lock again.Before long, the rune lock made a slight click in the noise of the battle, which was opened by kamiyu''s skillful skill.


    There are three items in it. They are a magic scroll with one-time charge trigger, a badge with faint magic breath and a piece of dark crystal.


    The magic scroll and the low-level badge were put aside first, and the black crystal that seemed to devour all the fire lights immediately attracted the attention of kamiyu.


    "Yao Jing? No, there is no black type in Yaojing Is it... " Thinking of the rumors he had heard in the magic workshop, the boy''s heart beat suddenly.


    It was as if someone whispered in his ear, "just show the scroll and badge to other people. It''s OK to collect such precious things.".


    He reached out his hand and grasped the black crystal stone


    "Yes In this way, secretly accept it, let it become your own thing "


    -- the dean''s office of Aldrich College --


    " what are you doing! " Sophia looked at SIVI in disbelief.


    SIVI gently wiped away the magic array floating in front of him: "what do you do? Isn''t that obvious? "


    He pointed to the crystal ball in front of him: "isn''t there often such a plot in novels In the face of choice, there will be "devil''s whispers."


    "You''re inciting that child to make a mistake!" Sophia got up from her chair excitedly, and faced the indifferent Sylvie, "why do you do this? It''s easy for a child of this age to go astray."


    Sylvie did not waver at Sophia''s rising anger.


    "What is the most important thing for you to be a great sorcerer He suddenly asked a question that was completely irrelevant to the current situation: "talent? strive? Or a resource to learn magic? "


    "Gu..." Sophia, who didn''t expect Sylvia to ask such questions, knew that Sylvie was not the kind of person who would equivocate on key issues, so she forced herself to calm down and start thinking about his questions.


    It is self-evident that talent is of great importance to the study of magic. Even if there is no talent, you can''t be a magician at all. Efforts are also an indispensable element. Countless talented magicians slack off their efforts because of their excellent talents, and finally achieve mediocrity. And the resources for learning magic are also very important - no matter how good a person''s talent is If you can work hard, you can''t be a great magician without the teacher''s instruction


    "None of them." Seeing Sophia''s failure to think, SIVI said with a smile: "talent, effort and resources are not the most important thing to become a great magician. There''s also a prerequisite for greatness


    "Preconditions?" Sophia frowned.


    "Morality, character, virtue There are many ways to call it. But it means the same thing. It''s the bottom line of one''s heart. " SIVI looked at the boy in the crystal ball with an inexplicable smile on his face: "the great water elemental magician who invented and perfected the" strong acid "series of magic from scratch; Johnson Rowe, the necromancer who re performed the magic of" summoning the necromancer "by relying on some fragments of ancient prose; the only magician who tamed the red backed dragon, katsy noster They can all be powerful magicians. However, no one can be called a great magician. In order to practice the acid series of magic, warwickard mikgins has destroyed nearly a thousand villages and killed tens of thousands of people; Johnson roe has set off a wave of undead for his own selfish desire, nearly destroying half of the country; katsy noster connives at the red backed dragon to ravage the earth, making tens of thousands of people unable to live... "


    "Students'' cleverness, playfulness, laziness, and even rebellion and greed within the limits can be tolerated. No one is perfect. They all have their own personality and will. We can''t erase their uniqueness. " SIVI turned and looked at the silent girl: "but there is one thing I can''t forgive, that is, I broke the bottom line of being an Aldrich college student."


    "I hope that one day, students at Aldrich college will become" Great Magicians "instead of" powerful magicians. "


    After that, SIVI turned his eyes to the crystal ball again, regardless of Sophia, who was in deep thought: "so, will you let me down because of a little Temptation Little one? "


    The tower of endless sky and the forest of black goblin Theo once again summoned the wall of the hurricane to block the evil spirit''s attack. However, after casting the spell, the girl''s thin figure shook a little, and it seemed that her magic power had been consumed.


    However, the evil spirit, who was crushed by the hurricane barrier like a meat grinder, seemed to be undamaged. After a few squirms, he recovered.


    The small pieces of meat around In other words, the mud creeps towards the noumenon like slim, and melts into one at the moment of contact. Compared with lightning, the attack of wind is of little use to it.


    "The touch of frost!" Eliza also launched the ice magic recklessly, but still had little effect.Although ice magic can effectively reduce the opponent''s volume, because its body is too large, and the opponent''s resistance to magic is very strong, even if it consumes most of the magic power, it still can''t kill the opponent''s body.


    "Ooh, there''s no way to use puppets at this time..."


    Because of its strong ability to pollute and mourn demons, ordinary puppets are not only unable to hurt them, but also easy to be polluted into a bite. Although Zhenhong seems to be OK for a short time as an advanced puppet, Alice still takes it back with her. Now Alice can only use the simplified version of magic blunt attack to give the other side a few painless attacks


    "No, it goes on like this..." Eliza was much more anxious than the other two, but she knew it was useless to go on like this, and Sylvia had not contacted her since. If there is no way out, we can only retreat for a long time.


    Just as Eliza had decided to retreat, a boy rushed out of the trees and held up a black crystal: "Hello! Your treasure is already in my hand! If you want to, just follow me


    Then he turned around and ran quickly.


    And the nightmare mourning devil immediately left the three people who had not responded. With piercing shrieks, they turned into mud rock like black mud and rushed at the boy with a terrible momentum.


    If someone knows the language of the abyss, he can hear that the cry of the demon is "give me that one!"


    Although the speed of boys can''t be regarded as slow in the mountainous terrain like the forest, the mudslide running method that ignores the obstacles is too shameful. So even though the boy ran as hard as he could, the distance between the two was still shrinking rapidly.


    Seeing that the boy was about to be attacked by the mud, he brushed his badge on his chest at the critical moment, and the green light of firefly was emitted on the badge, and the wind elements around him became active, which promoted the boy''s speed to a higher level and threw the sludge away.


    However, it seems that the boy''s magic does not seem to be much, and he can''t keep activating the badge for a long time. Soon the firefly green light disappears and his escape speed slows down.


    Just as the nightmare mourning devil had already chased the boy behind him, the boy suddenly jumped forward and swept the fallen leaves off the ground, revealing a magic scroll that had been fully completed by the other three people.


    He looked back at the nightmare near by, and showed a smile with missing teeth.


    "Remember, the man who took care of you is kamiyo scria!"


    The next moment, a column of light sprang up from the ground and penetrated the whole sky - the quasi four rings holy magic ¡¤ Apocalypse purification light was launched! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    The dense clouds in the sky were dispersed with the rising of the light column. The blue sky (actually the ceiling) is projected from the sky with a curtain of light, which makes the whole floor of the trial tower full of fairy tale poetry.


    "Cheng It''s a success Kamiyou kept the action of triggering the scroll. After murmuring this sentence, he finally collapsed on the ground like he had been drained of all his strength.


    Although the nightmare mourning devil is an abyssal demon with great potential, after all, this Crusade level is only less than 20. The Apocalypse purification light is the top level of the three rings, approaching the four rings of magic, and its attribute is the sacred magic that specifically suppresses all kinds of demon language dark creatures. Under the direct attack from nearly zero distance, naturally, it only disappears.


    "Kamiyu, are you all right?" Riedel rushed out of the bushes and ran to kamiyu: "I was scared to death just now I''ve been said to be the bait. After all, I grew up in the countryside, and I''m sure to run faster in the forest than you


    "This is my plan, and the most dangerous part is certainly for me."


    Kamiyu lay down on the ground and looked up at his best friend: "you and the fat man, they can charge the scroll when I bring it here, and it''s very good In fact, now that you''re about to lose your footing, don''t you have to hold on? "


    "Aha, you can see it..." Riedel sat down next to Camille and sighed with relief: "it''s really not good to feel drained of magic for two days in a row."


    "Where''s the fat man?"


    After all that time, no Tanis came out of the trees. Kamiyou asked curiously. In his impression, Tennessee was not such a mean person.


    "Tanis, he..." Riedel chuckled bitterly: "he has passed out because of his magic overdraft. To be honest, at least 70% of the credit for completing the charging of this magic scroll is his. "


    "Yes, I said no, but I acted honestly." Kamiyou''s mouth curled up in an arc, lying quietly in the grass, looking up at the sky blue dome exposed from the tree crown which was blasted out of a gap: "it''s really hard for him this time."


    "Tannis is just not very frank."


    Riddell defended little fat dun.


    Kamiyu did not answer. So he lay on the natural carpet made of dead leaves and vegetation, and after a long time, he said with a rather emotional smile: "it''s really nice to know you."


    "Well, although I used to have some very close friends in the village, how can I say that..." "I don''t think I''ve been through all these colorful lives together, so I don''t feel like I''m with you," he said with a smile


    "That''s a promise. We''ll be friends for life." Kamiyu, lying down, reaches out to Riddell, who is sitting.


    "We''ll make an appointment when Tanis wakes up." Riedel pulled kamiyu up, and the expression on his face was also a little excited: "we will always be the best friends!"


    After experiencing hardships together, the two boys made an initial agreement in this forest Well, it''s just a promise of pure friendship.


    "Where did that Miss Taylor go


    After a while, Camille remembered that there was another person


    "She''s gone to magstroyd and them." Riedel replied, "didn''t you say you wanted them to have the final insurance?"


    "Yes, there''s something else."


    Kamiyou patted his head and suddenly realized.


    Before, he was not sure whether the magic scroll could eliminate the nightmare and mourn the devil. But even if it can''t be eliminated, there should be no problem with the heavy damage. So he left the last insurance, that is, let the left behind people to bring Eliza and them here. Naturally, everyone is happy that the scroll can eliminate the nightmare and mourn the devil. If it is only a heavy damage, the task of eliminating it will naturally fall on the three of them


    "Well, now, can you ask Mr. scria to explain the whole thing?"


    While kamiyou was still giggling, Eliza came out of the trees with her leaves.


    After her, Alice came out with Theo and Dorothy on her back.


    "I''d like to hear your complete plan if you can, though Tyler has already explained a little bit on the way."


    All of a sudden, being watched by so many people, kamiyu seemed not used to it. He touched his nose and said shyly, "in fact, it''s not such a complicated plan."


    Then he began to tell the whole story.


    "In fact, the key to this project is the three items we found in the treasure chest."


    Kamiyu put the black crystal in his pocket and the magic scroll that had become a wreck in front of the public.


    "This kind of crystal is called" the core of magic power ". It exists between the magic core and the shining crystal. It can only be produced in the shadow plane. If the main material plane wants to obtain this crystal, it can only be obtained from the guest of the shadow plane. It is a very rare crystal." Kamiyou poked at the crystal and explained to the public, "if I had not seen it once in the magic workshop, I would not have recognized it."What''s more, the last time kamiyou saw it in the workshop was only half the size of a nail plate - even the value of that point made the whole magic workshop extremely nervous, for fear of any accident. But now kamiyu''s core of magic power is the size of a walnut


    "I think that monster should be attracted by this to live in the cave, so we use it to attract its attention and lead it into our trap. When I did that, Tanis Riedel, they charged the magic scroll as fast as they could, and buried the leaves in the marked places. As you can see, my best friends have successfully completed this task. Finally, I led the monster to this side. The most dangerous place in this process was the movement of the monster itself. In fact, if it wasn''t for this - "


    kamiyou said, pointing the badge on his robe with his fingertip:" I''m afraid I will be killed on the way. But in a word, in the end, it was lured in and wiped out in one fell swoop. "


    Eliza made no secret of her surprise and looked at Alice. Although kamiyou''s plan was indeed very crude and even crude, the most important thing for her to come up with such a plan in such an emergency was that she had the courage to carry out such a high-risk plan. The qualities of the students in front of her were all first-class.


    The dean''s office of Aldrich College Sophia looked teasingly at SIVI: "did they pass your test?"


    "Not so much." Although SIVI has a straight face, the upward curve of the corner of his mouth has betrayed his mood: "as a student of mine, there must be such a degree."


    Then he turned and went out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The change has been solved, and I will continue to build the College..." After a pause, Sylvie continued, "by the way, I''ll have the banquets for my students." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    This is the Aldrich college auditorium But now, as usual, it is also serving as a canteen.


    Four long tables were placed side by side, filled with various delicacies. The students all sit together at random three or five people according to their own preferences.


    "We only stayed in the tower of trial for five days, didn''t we?" Kamiyou sat in front of a plate of enlarged roast duck and kept looking at the hall, which was several times wider than before: "is the change in the Academy Castle too big?"


    "Indeed, it felt like a visit to Lovey Wonderland..." Riddell, who cuts a thigh from the duck, nods in agreement.


    By the way, the lovi Wonderland in his mouth is from a popular fairy tale in the north of Huolian, which is a bit like Alice in Wonderland. It is a story about Daisy, the protagonist, who came to a fairyland made by grass goblins and spent three days happily in it. However, when she left the fairyland, she found that it had been several decades outside. People thought she was dead, even her parents had already passed away, and everything had changed.


    Although the change of the college is not so exaggerated from the outside, it is really a bit of this kind of vicissitudes when it comes to the inside.


    The interior space has expanded ten times, and even the hall has become as wide as the original auditorium. Not only that, in addition to the original shengtuliao (student dormitory), new large-scale living quarters have been built in four corners of the castle, and four colors of blue, green, yellow and white are also used as decoration (red is the special color for the picket)


    And now the auditorium is so wide that it can place six or seven basketball courts.


    "Hum, you don''t know." Tanis twisted a French fries in his hand and said triumphantly, "the dwarfs and grass Goblins who teach us on weekdays belong to magical creatures. If our dean can control them, it''s not strange to be able to do this kind of thing?"


    "How to say..." Dorothy put her arms around her chest, and said in a subtle tone: "although I have known that the dean is very powerful, I can only feel the power of magic when I see it with my own eyes."


    "It''s all right with that kind of thing..." Kamiyou took back his eyes and looked at the girl with a black head: "Why are you here?"


    "Is there anything strange about me here?"


    Dorothy picked up her delicate eyebrows and said with a smile of ease.


    "We don''t welcome red dogs!"


    "You are the dog! I''m a picket


    "What, I cried at that time


    "That''s just acting!"


    "Bang, you are a coward who can''t help anything ~"


    "you are the reckless one who cares nothing but acts recklessly!"


    I don''t know if it''s the discord or other reasons. As soon as they meet, they start to quarrel.


    "Well, now that everyone else is watching here, you can stop a little bit." In the end, Riedel finished with a bitter smile. He said to Camille, who was chewing pizzas angrily, "Tyler is also a comrade in arms in the tower of trial. Is it OK to sit next to us?"


    Tannis patted Riddell on the shoulder with his greasy hand and then made a show to the country boy.


    "You don''t have to worry about them, Riedel. It''s just a sign of their good feelings."


    "Is that so?" Riedel looked suspiciously at Camille and Dorothy.


    "No!" "How can it be?" Both of them objected at the same time.


    Tanis saw this, and then showed a look at Riddell


    Put the four noisy kids aside.


    After all, the students are young children, and it is impossible for them to eat a meal for a long time like adults who are bound by traditional Chinese etiquette. Even if children of noble origin (such as Tennessee) spent so long in Aldrich, they would have been assimilated by other children.


    Therefore, even if the time for dessert is added, more than half an hour later, the dining stage of the banquet will be over.


    The four long tables gradually disappeared with the bell at the end of meal time, and finally disappeared.


    And then it''s the big picture.


    The first person on stage was Franken - to the students, the professor in charge of discipline was like death, with absolute authority. So as soon as he came to the stage, the original noisy voice suddenly quieted down.


    Then, in the silence, except for his karakara turning the screw, a man slowly stepped onto the stage from the side.


    He had a pointed wizard''s hat on his head and a black magic robe on his body. The robe was like a brand-new one, without any unnecessary wrinkles, which swayed slightly with his steps.


    Kamiyu even found that his slightly floating robe was exuding a little glittering light


    "You all know me already." With a smile on his face, he looked around the silent students and nodded with satisfaction: "I am the founder of Aldrich college, your Dean, Sylvie Aldrich!""First of all, I am very happy to inform you. In the previous trial, none of you has been eliminated. All of you have passed


    With his words, the students were whispering, but the tone was full of joy and excitement.


    "Well, cough!" Franken gave a dry, loud cough, and at the same time, the two prosthetic eyes, like the eyes of a chameleon, began to rotate separately.


    All of a sudden, the students were silent and stopped talking.


    As if he had not seen the scene, SIVI continued to say to himself, "I believe some of you already know that the greatest effect of the previous trial is actually to divide classes for you. The exact list will be announced later. First of all, I''d like to make an announcement about the monitor of the four classes. "


    With that, SIVI reached out and a piece of parchment appeared in his hand.


    "First of all, it''s the monitor of blue class (the original class name was unanimously rejected by others) - please come to the stage with Riddell wise."


    Riedel, who was named, was stunned until tannis gave him a push before he regained consciousness and ran quickly to the stage, tripping over his robe hem on the way.


    "This is the monitor''s dress."


    SIVI touched on Riedel, and the teal robe turned to sky blue. At the same time, the style became more formal from the ordinary mage''s robe. There were special flanging and gold embroidery on the sleeves. Besides the robe on the chest, there is a kind of chest protection which is a bit like that worn in modern archery. Besides the emblem of the Academy of Aldrich, there is a fish shadow similar to tuna in the center of the emblem.


    "Blue represents self-confidence, eternity, truth, truth and calmness, while your emblem is the Banji shark, which represents the belief that we will never be afraid of difficulties and forge ahead." SIVI gently helped the boy by the collar, looked at the boy''s excited expression, and said with a smile.


    Then he asked the boy to step back and make room.


    "And then there''s the monitor of the green class, Dorothy Taylor


    With Riedel as an example, the girl was more calm, but her face was full of uncontrollable excitement.


    "Green represents fairness, nature, peace, happiness and reason." Sylvie also points on the girl''s clothes, so that the girl''s robe has become a dress similar to Riedel''s style and different colors, except that the animal image on her school emblem is a wolf: "the emblem of the green class is the Timberwolves, representing unity and fraternity, and working together to meet all challenges."


    "Then there''s class purple, and we''ll invite Tanis balk on the stage."


    "Purple represents authority, wisdom, nobility, elegance and faith. The emblem of Ziban is the owl, which represents the persistence of assiduously absorbing knowledge and exploring the mysteries of all things in the world. "


    Finally, Sylvie cast his eyes on the nervous boy.


    "Finally, let''s invite the monitor of the day shift, camiyo scria, to the stage."


    The boy''s face showed a mixed expression of surprise and relief. Then he patted his face and seriously came to the stage.


    "White represents liveliness, enthusiasm, bravery, selflessness and honesty. The emblem of the day shift is an angel, representing the idea of upholding justice and punishing evil. " "I''ll forgive you this time, and don''t be so slippery in the future," SIVI said, suddenly in a voice that no one else could detect


    Then he ignored the boy''s surprised face and put his eyes on the other students.


    "Magic is a necessary means for human beings to explore the world." He clapped his hands gently, and all of the students'' robes except Alisha and others were immediately dyed and became one of the four colors.


    This sudden change surprised all the students and kept whispering.


    "The so-called magician..." But this time, instead of relying on Franken''s prestige, he used a little magic to cover up the noise with his own voice: "the pioneer of mankind. In the long river of history, we are the craftsmen who roam at the front end with small boats to explore the way forward for human beings, or abandon ships into the water to salvage the cultural treasures lost in history for human beings, or simply make oars for human progress Only one thing can be sure is that the power that God has given us far beyond ordinary people is not used to do evil and create natural and man-made disasters! Yes, we are pioneers, we are explorers, we are interpreters, we are treasure seekers, we are guardians, we are - "


    countless stars of light from SIVI''s robe float out, making the entire auditorium like a tunnel of time, scenes in human history are gradually emerging, followed by the magnificent mountains and rivers of the eastern plain, and finally The surrounding walls seem to have disappeared, and everyone seems to be in the bright star river


    "We are, magicians!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    "I can''t stand it!"


    Sylvie held up his hands in a surrender, and then collapsed on the desk in the dean''s room.


    The luxurious desk made of unidentified wood was piled up with stacks of paper products like a student about to take the college entrance examination.


    "If the students see you as you are now, their longing for you will be shattered."


    Facing several translucent screens on one side, the core glanced at Sophia of some data and said something.


    Because of the magic power displayed in the branch school the day before yesterday, and the impassioned speeches, almost all the students were impressed by Sylvie''s temperament, and showed their blood boiling in succession. They were eager to immediately devote themselves to the great cause of saving human beings, although it seems that human beings have not yet reached the time to be saved.


    "Why did I work so hard for two days, and these things not only did not decrease, but also increased!"


    Sylvie turned his face off the table and complained bitterly.


    "Because most of it has nothing to do with work. The news of your return probably came from what channel, so the number of previous visit posts and love letters immediately began to soar. " The red haired girl replied without raising her head: "in addition, I want to say that all the work of the college is done by Yiwen and I. However, we have to write teaching plans for the students, and you are just reading letters and writing letters, OK?"


    "Anyway, I''m fed up with writing every day! Let all these letters of visit go to Marx. " Sylvie was acting like a child.


    The last time he wrote so many words was in the University''s Martha class. After such a long time, he could not even mention his pen, but he still had to use elegant and gorgeous words to argue with those nobles on a piece of paper with poor writing touch, and wrote this thing in foreign language What''s more, this thing doesn''t go through like exams. After sending the letter, more than 80% of the nobles will reply!


    Go back to your sister. Can''t you just wait there! I asked you to mess with you? You must give me more trouble!


    "Teacher, have a cup of black tea, have a snack and have a rest."


    Alice came in slowly with a tray on which were two cups of steaming black tea and some delicate cream cakes.


    "Listen to me, Alice, I haven''t lived in my own room since the teacher''s and black class''s living quarters have been divided up! I''ve been in the dean''s office to deal with these things... "


    Because Sophia seems to have been resistant to SIVI''s complaints, at most she would reply to him with a few cold words like ''ah'',''Yes'',, so she was very excited when she saw Alice coming in. She caught the girl and began to spit out bitterness.


    After dividing the four classes the day before yesterday, SIVI also set up a special black class special class, which represents Huiji as a sword. At present, there are only three members in the class: Eliza, Theo and Alice.


    The dormitory where the black class and the teachers live is the area where the students used to live. Sylvie has also chosen a room of his own, but so far, apart from the one he chose, he has never slept in his room


    "Ah ha ha..." Alice could only laugh at it.


    It may be that the pressure is over, and soon Sylvia regains her normal mood and begins to enjoy the black tea and cake that Alice brings with Sophia.


    Just then, a translucent pearl colored figure suddenly appeared in the room without warning.


    "Fitter, what''s the matter?"


    SIVI wiped the cream from the corner of his mouth and asked the ghost girl with ponytail. Then he pulled down his face again: "is it another letter from the nobility?"


    "Although there is one, it''s not as heavy as usual There is a person outside the college who claims to be an expatriate member of Qiyao mage Association. Do you want to let him in? "


    Looking at the dessert on the table, the girl with double ponytail said regretfully that the ghost can''t eat


    Sylvie and Sophia looked at each other, and they could not understand each other.


    They have no idea what the Qiyao mage Association will say to them at this time.


    "In a word, if you don''t touch, you don''t know anything. Alice, please tidy up this place. Fitter, let him in. "


    To their surprise, the magician from the Qiyao mage Association just informed SIVI of their upcoming "college level evaluation meeting" (see "what do you think?" In the conference room, SIVI waved the invitation and asked the rest of the room.


    "This should be a compliment from Qiyao mage Association."


    Sophia thought about it and came to a conclusion similar to that of Sylvie.


    "Our college has received it, too." Mrs. Lauren frowned, which made the old man''s wrinkles all together. Since the death of Dean Bruno, she has looked much older. The old man shook his head and said with a wry smile, "but our college has not been rebuilt yet. I''m afraid we can''t participate in this evaluation meeting."For a moment, the atmosphere in the room was a little sad.


    But Sylvie soon broke the atmosphere.


    "Now that you''re here, take me."


    "You just want to get out of work?" Sophia pointed out without mercy Sylvie''s real ideas.


    This time, however, SIVI said, "no, Sophia, you misunderstood me! Think about it, if our school wants to show up, I''m not the only one who can do it! "


    "Well..."


    Although Mrs. Lauren and they are currently helping to teach, they are, after all, professors at the hollian National School of magic, and certainly can''t represent the Academy. In this case, only Sophia, Evangeline, Franken, vampire saranya, and a bunch of dwarfs were all the teachers.


    Among them, Franken and saranlia definitely can''t show up. Before the image of Aldrich college is established, let them two guys who are essentially dark creatures come forward. It is estimated that the brand of Aldrich college is no different from that of smashing


    Then, although Sophia is very good as a professor and an alchemist, she is not good at her own strength. She may be bullied by a bad guy in a place where there are so many strong people. Similarly, the dwarf demons have to be eliminated.


    Although the pure white church and the Qiyao mage Association acquiesced that they would not take care of SIVI''s prison break, Evangeline could participate in the evaluation meeting held by the Qiyao mage Association in a dignified manner, which was the face of the fruit eating and beating Association.


    If you think about it, only SIVI, as the Dean, can take the students to the evaluation meeting


    So in the case of no objection, SIVI led the team to hohenhaig to participate in the evaluation of the schedule was thus finalized. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "Sir, I remember that horn Hagrid had a prohibition order?"


    Eliza asked Seaver strangely, "is it really okay for us to go in this big, empty boat?"


    In addition to Sylvie himself, there were also four class monitors and three girls from the black class, totaling eight people.


    Sylvie leads the team, and the remaining seven are dedicated to the evaluation program. After all, it is better for them to work together in the class tower than in the seven days of cooperation.


    It was three days before the opening of the evaluation meeting, but Sylvie had already arrived in hohenhaig with the students in an empty boat.


    "It''s OK. I have immunity. With the invitation letter, the magicians stationed in the gate will let us go."


    Sylvie said there was no pressure. In fact, as he said, he didn''t even show the invitation. With his second level Merlin medal, the guard magicians respectfully let go.


    When hohenhaig''s magnificent urban noumenon gradually appeared in front of the public, the little guys all forgot their worries about the evaluation project and were shocked by the scene. Even Theo''s little face was full of surprise.


    Although as a college built on an empty Island, Aldrich college itself can be regarded as a magic, and the college castle with a huge contrast between its appearance and interior vividly exaggerates the mystery of the college. However, in terms of momentum and size, Aldrich college can rank among the top five hornhaig in terms of momentum and size It''s still too far away.


    Of course, it is not equal to compare college with a city. It''s just that the most magnificent building that these little guys have ever seen is the Aldrich college, so they subconsciously compare it.


    Sylvie had a good view of their expressions and didn''t say anything about their thoughts. He just let Voda land in the designated place and let them get off the ship.


    The reception staff of the mage association had already received the news of their arrival from the gatehouse and sent people to meet them early.


    After chatting with the receptionists for a while, they arrived at the guest house where they would stay for a while.


    Because Sylvie had to set up a college beacon in the guest house, he simply gave the little guys a little pocket money and drove them out on the ground that they were familiar with the terrain.


    Although not comparable to golovito, horn Hagrid''s magic and alchemy business is still very prosperous. A lot of messy things are sold. It''s good to let these little guys go out and see the world. Anyway, the college beacon will be built soon. If there is anything else, they will be able to contact themselves.


    But Sylvie was obviously worried, and hornhager''s security was very good. It wasn''t until dinner time that the kids returned to the hotel and began to tell seavy about their experiences outside.


    "When we first arrived at the store called the tail of the rat, we were worried about whether we would be cheated into buying fake alchemy materials. After all, we were only experimenting with alchemy materials in class before, and Professor Sophia didn''t specifically teach the method of discrimination Since the banquets, kamiyu and SIVI have been close to a lot, he danced to SIVI, he said: "the results did not expect that those alchemy materials look very obvious, is completely can see the level! What a poor way they make a fake


    Sylvie seemed to listen carefully, smiling and nodding.


    In fact, he went to Sophia''s class.


    The girl did not explicitly mention how to distinguish the authenticity of alchemy materials, but when she asked students to do experiments, she would highlight the characteristics of those materials and let them play with them. In this way, over time, students who are accustomed to becoming natural can recognize the fake materials at a glance. It is like letting a person play with real money all the time. If you give him a counterfeit one day, he can recognize it.


    It''s just that this kind of education method can only be used by Edric. After all, not every school has a college store, which can get such a large number of precious alchemy materials


    "Speaking of it, we met students from other colleges in" the tail of the rat. " "They claimed to be students of the upper level college, and their attitude was very arrogant. As a result, they couldn''t even distinguish the dust and the powder of the fire, and the shopkeeper pocketed six gold coins in vain."


    "Did you want to expose it


    Although it is a common rule that there are fake products in the alchemy material store, if it is exposed in person, not only the owner, but also the deceived magician will feel unhappy because of the damage to his honor.


    After all, as a magician, the most important thing is "magic accomplishment" and "knowledge". If people point out their lack of knowledge in public, most of them will have resentment, especially those young and vigorous students who feel that they must be the next great magician.As for money? How can the students who can enter the higher level college lack so much money


    "What Riedel wanted to say, but I stopped him." Tanis, a little fat man, had been unable to get a word in front of his idol. He raised his hand almost immediately.


    "But kamiyu laughed at that time, and it may have been noticed by those people." Said Dorothy, hesitating.


    "That''s no problem."


    SIVI waved his hand to relax the hearts of some of the little guys: "as long as they don''t dress face to face, if they dare to come to you with a smile from kamiyuna, I will let them engrave their fear of Aldrich College from the depths of their souls."


    Sylvie doesn''t like to take the initiative to cause trouble. Many times, he will take the initiative to avoid the situation to become more and more troublesome. But now he represents his own college. If someone really dares to bully them without any reason, it will not only be a trouble for SIVI, but also an opportunity to publicize his college!


    "Dinner is ready, teacher."


    After talking for a while, Alice came to inform her that dinner was ready.


    Although the guest house has its own chef, Alice just looked at the cook''s cooking level and immediately decided that she would be responsible for the meals of all the people in Aldrich college during this period


    "Well, let''s go to dinner first." So SIVI also pushed the boat in the teau little girl''s cheers announced the meal. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    A roar and a flash of fire cut through the night in the western part of hohenhaig.


    The explosion happened in a luxury hotel called maple leaf forest. The magicians who were on the inspection arrived at the hotel quickly and left the hotel with the same rapid action after knowing what happened.


    "Joe, you''ll have to deduct the cost of the hotel from your scholarship." A black haired boy with single glasses said with a cold face.


    The room where he is now is as messy as the one that was just devastated by typhoon category 10. All kinds of unknown cloth, wood and metal fragments are scattered all over the floor, and there are black radial marks on the floor and walls.


    Fortunately, maple leaf forest, as a high-level hotel in hohenhaig, the holy land of magic, the building itself has a strong resistance to magic. Therefore, even if there is an explosion of this degree, except for the deformation of the window, the room itself is not damaged much - otherwise, the repair cost will be doubled several times.


    "Tut, I know Saul, you are always so wordy."


    A young man, who had become black all over, responded in an impatient tone, while his right hand was scratching his hair, which had become an explosive head. This action made his head like a fire like a burst of smoke, at the same time, the dark hair also showed the original color, it is a kind of flame like red.


    "Even a demon can trigger this kind of explosion. Spark boy, you''d better go back to the college quickly, so as not to disgrace us at the evaluation meeting."


    A fat man with three layers of chin was lying on the bed, with naked scorn on his face, and sneered mercilessly.


    The bed on which he was lying was the only good piece of furniture in the room. If you look closely, you will find that there is no scorch mark on the ground and wall around the bed. It is like an island, which is out of keeping with the mess around.


    Obviously, at the moment of the explosion, someone used some kind of magic to defend.


    "Shut up your mouth, feiser! Or I don''t mind sending you back to your mother''s womb! "


    Joe, who was in a bad mood, was like a powder keg and exploded when he was poked by a fat man.


    "As No.7, how dare you challenge me to No.1?" The fat man said with a sneer, and his three layers of Chin trembled with his deliberate smile: "if you can do it, come on, you blaster!"


    Joe drew out his magic wand. The red magic light and sparks flickered on the tip of the wand. The fat man also held out his hand. The ice blue magic light was enveloped in his hand like fog. The atmosphere became tense with the confrontation between the two people.


    At this time, a wall appeared between the two.


    "Stop it all. Or I''m going to call TA Nancy! "


    Saul pushed the spectacles, which were about to slide off the bridge of his nose, and with some headache he stopped them. "Do you think there is not enough gossip material for the goddess Pravda next month?"


    Seeing that both of them were unwilling to release the casting state, Saul snapped his finger and canceled the wall constructed by removing the elements. Although it is not impossible to change the ground into a wall even if it is based on local materials according to his level, it is not impossible to change the ground into a wall, but if he does so in the maple leaf forest hotel, I am afraid the three of them will be directly driven out by angry waiters


    "By the way, Joe, what''s the matter with you? Burning enchantment is not a high-level enchantment. It should not be difficult for you. Why do you make such a big mistake


    It might be that the two men who were afraid of incompatibility would fight again, and Saul simply started the conversation himself.


    "Bang, I''m trapped by the old man at the tail of the rat!"


    At the mention of this, Joe, who had become the head of the explosion, was not angry. He gritted his teeth and said, "he sold it to me with pyrophyllite powder as embers and dust!"


    The fat man on one side continued to sneer and said, "you can''t tell the dust from the ashes and the crystal powder from the fire. Have you learned alchemy in vain?"


    Joe was too lazy to explain, and threw the fist sized half bag of powder to the fat man.


    "as like as two peas in the book, he can''t distinguish it from the book. If it wasn''t for the sudden activation of the magic power in Yaojing during the experiment, I wouldn''t even know where the problem was


    Fairsher twists a handful of powder and carefully distinguishes it. His short eyebrows, which look funny, are gradually wrinkled. Even if he is No.1 in the college, he can''t tell the difference between them without using magic perception!


    "Joe, don''t go to rat tail trouble."


    Saul saw Joe''s mood was a little unstable, so he gave a warning: "you know the rules."


    Sorcerers are synonymous with knowledge. If you find anything wrong with all the alchemy materials or casting materials after you buy them and leave the store, you can only blame yourself for your lack of knowledge. You can''t blame the store. That''s the pride of magicians. It''s a common rule in the magic world - of course, when you buy a large number of materials, the shopkeeper adulterates them Yes."Of course I know that!" Joe replied irritably. It''s because he knows that''s why he''s so grumpy.


    At this time, the fat man fairsher suddenly narrowed his eyes, which made his originally small triangular eyes even smaller: "by the way, do you remember that another college student in the store was acting a little strange when stupid Joe was buying the ashes?"


    As he said that, Saul and Joe recalled several other people at the end of the rat, and their strange behavior came back to them again.


    "Do you mean..." After a while, Saul said what they thought in their hearts: "did they see at that time that Joe bought not the ashes and dust, but the crystal powder of fire?"


    "I haven''t seen the emblem of that college. It should not be a famous college."


    Joe recalled the insignia on kamiyu and the famous schools that had been investigated in the college. He looked relaxed: "if they had not been trapped, they would have belonged to the Institute specializing in alchemy."


    "Is that really true..."


    Fairsher''s face showed a faint sneer. Do you even realize that the first thing that he thinks about in the academy is that he has always been in the Academy?


    I''m afraid there is another famous school in these colleges. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "Good morning."


    SIVI got up early in the morning and finished washing up. As soon as he left the room, he saw some little guys around the table, tired and ready to have breakfast.


    Good morning, Dean


    Several people saw SIVI after the obvious spirit of a jolt, but not long after they withered.


    "Didn''t you sleep well after changing rooms?" Sylvie picked up a piece of toast, buttered it with a knife, and preached to the kids, "that''s not good. It''s not good to be a magician and indulge in material pleasures."


    "Not so, Mr. Dean." Dorothy yawned and explained to Sylvie, "I don''t know why, yesterday my meditation was so inefficient that my magic didn''t grow much after a long time of meditation. At first, I thought that I was the only one, so I simply reduced my sleeping time and thought about the limit I could bear As a result, this morning, I found that other people''s situations were similar. "


    "Er..."


    Sylvie''s buttered hand froze in the air.


    "I think this may be one of the assessment contents of Qiyao mage Association." Kamiyou held his chest in both hands, nodded his head with a clear expression on his face and said: "deliberately slow down the speed of our practice, slow down the recovery of our magic power, so as to observe our mentality and coping measures under the unfavorable situation It is worthy of being the largest magic organization of mankind, and it can even do such a thing! "


    Several other little guys also showed a sudden realization of the expression, repeatedly nodded.


    No, no, no, no, you''ve been thinking a lot about teenagers. In fact, it''s just that you''ve been in open Colleges before


    The three of Eliza, who knew something about it, were much more normal. Even Alice made a cup of hot and sweet milk for SIVI.


    But Sylvie thought it over and decided to tell them about it later. After all, it''s not good for them to be affected by such unimportant things before the appraisal meeting starts.


    "Speaking of it, the teacher received a letter from the mage Association last night, right?"


    There was only a little crumb left on the plate in front of Eliza, which seemed to be second only to Alice SIVI. She found that the badge was emitting a slight magic wave, which should be used to prevent forgery.


    "The point system was used at the beginning. By the end of the examination, if the badge has not been seized or destroyed, 50 points can be obtained. Five minutes after the start of the exam, 20 points will be awarded for each badge of another team. In addition, the public badge can be obtained by defeating some magic objects or solving the "mystery" set in the town. According to the magic power and puzzle difficulty, there are 10-50 points in each level


    Sylvie frowned slightly. Although the young mage didn''t say it clearly, it was obvious that after some teams tried their best to defeat powerful demons, sneak attacks could easily capture a large number of points, which would definitely lead to a large increase in the number of teams that rely on winning other teams to gain points.


    "In addition to the student team, we will also send 12 senior magicians to fight as" public enemies ". The badge in the hands of the public enemy is worth 50 points! In addition, as long as a team breaks the last castle, the exam will be up to that time. The college that breaks the barrier can get 200 points directly! "


    In other words, everything is ignored at the beginning of the exam, and going straight to the castle can be regarded as a strategy. If you can make a breakthrough at one stroke, you should be able to pass with the highest score.


    Sylvie knew it.


    "But of course, the standard of the college can''t only compare with the students." After the different expressions on the faces of the college leaders, the young magician said, "this time, as the leaders, you have the corresponding" interference power "in the examination. Each of you has 10 points of interference. Paying one interference force can send a message to your students, and paying three interference forces can enter the half plane for 10 minutes. Our clerk will record your consumption. How to use these interference forces depends on you. "


    After that, he did not care about the atmosphere. He was so nervous about his last news that he put away the badges and rule books for display: "the corresponding rule books can be picked up at the reception desk at the door later. Finally, I wish you all good luck. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "I always feel that there is an inexplicable sense of sight in this practical assessment..."


    Kamiyou looked at the Rules Book of assessment in his hand and said in a strange tone.


    "Apart from the fact that students can attack each other, have high-level mages loitering and finally need to get through the castle, the rest is almost the same as what we had in the trial tower before our college."


    In fact, the half plane deciphered by Qiyao mage association is not comparable to the tower of trial. The most intuitive point is that there are residents and their own lives in the villages in the tower of trial. In this half plane, known as the "chessboard world", there are no residents in all the towns and villages. Therefore, the "mystery" is set up instead of being released by the villagers like a tower of trial


    By the way, all the magic objects in the chessboard world are captured by the mage Association and planted with corresponding public badges.


    Judging from the types of demons in it, the time cycle from "capture and Stocking" to the formation of a fixed ecosystem is at least half a year.


    The reason why the chessboard world was announced this time is not only to use it for evaluation, but also to use the advanced magic technology contained in the chessboard world to deter the school of magic, and to open the chessboard world as a paid test ground.


    In a sense, it''s really a three birds with one stone plan - if the sives don''t blow up the tower of endless sky in chessboard world


    "In fact, I think the written test of magic theory is more important to us than the practice test later?"


    Dorothy looked a little embarrassed: "we''ve only been studying for less than four months! Are there really no problems with the written tests on magic theory? "


    Sylvie calmly took out a large roll of parchment from his pocket: "this is the test question I asked for from the data management of the mage Association in the past few years. You can have a look at it."


    A few little guys took the stack of papers and looked at the questions above in silence.


    Watching and watching, their frowns relaxed.


    "Unexpected simplicity Isn''t this the theoretical basis we learned when we first entered school? " Tanis raised his head from the paper and asked in a puzzled way, "if it''s just this basic problem, I can do it even if I don''t go to college Although the score will not be too high


    Even Riedel, who had the weakest theoretical knowledge among the people (he couldn''t even write the rest language before he went to school) said he had no idea about this kind of test.


    So others looked with the same question to Sylvie, who was clearly aware of it.


    "After all, not every college will focus on the theoretical part. In fact, more than 20% of the colleges that have risen rapidly in recent years are founded by tour mages. In addition to some basic theories, they pay more attention to practice than to argue on their lips."


    Sylvie, who had already learned a little from other college leaders, explained to the kids: "not only that, but also a series of other academic colleges, such as alchemy and astrology, besides the orthodox school of magic. It would be unfair for those schools to test their profound knowledge of magic theory in written examination."


    After that, he also used to touch his chin: "but from the conclusion, we really took advantage of it."


    "So, teacher, do you mean to focus on practice assessment?" Asked Eliza, with her head tilted.


    "Yes, although most college students only have the level of elementary magicians, some universities should have middle-level mage level students. In addition, there is no way to predict the things you are facing this time, so I will train your ability to deal with all kinds of unexpected situations in these two days


    After buying eight "time gate keys" from achievement store, Sylvie''s face showed a warm smile.


    For some reason, Eliza, seeing Sylvia''s smile, had a very dangerous feeling in their hearts.


    [time gate key]


    [effect: the only certificate leading to the special copy of "spiritual time room" can stay in the "spiritual time room" for one natural day (equivalent to one week inside)]


    [Note: "special training ~" - by kakarote]


    - the next day -


    welcome to the guests The space in the museum suddenly twisted, and then a door with countless magical patterns carved on it appeared out of thin air.


    The color of the gate is Zeng Qing, and there are seven Rune chains on it. Even if the great mage looked at the magic lines on the door leaf, he would be dizzy.


    Then the seven chains of runes broke, turned into countless dots of light and disappeared into the air. And the gate, bound by the chain of runes, opened slowly with a harsh squeak.


    Obviously, it is a very magical and shocking scene, but users who have been shocked once a day ago are not in the mood to pay attention to these details.


    "Seven, seven Yao goddess above I came out alive... "


    Kamiyou, with an expression that he would drive a crane back to the west at any time, came out of the door like a zombie. The thick dark circles and pouches under his eyes showed how hard the boy had been trained"Kamiyu Don''t block in the door. " Tanis is also a very haggard look, but his weight is not only not reduced, but also a hidden upward trend: "I want to go back to the room and have a good sleep."


    "Sob The world outside... " As soon as reed walked out of the gate, a strange expression appeared on his face.


    A few girls are a little better, just look like they don''t look very spiritual.


    "We have been working hard. Now go to bed well." SIVI was as energetic as ever, and said to them.


    "Teacher, you are hard too. I''ll make you a cup of black tea."


    Alice, with a strong spirit, said to sives with a smile.


    "Go to bed, darling."


    Sivy patted the girl''s little head.


    "Yes..."


    When everyone went back to bed, sivy didn''t get to the chair and breathed.


    Now he has consumed a lot of money from the achievement points he has earned by the college credit. He has changed Eliza with the most practical equipment, although its properties are not the best.


    "What did you do to them..." Fitter appeared quietly by Seville.


    "Training. But you can bypass the monitoring of the Qiyao mage Association and come through the college beacon. "


    "Nonsense, I almost became a legendary wizard Said the girl proudly, with the washing board like chest.


    "Then please go and give them some blessings Otherwise I''ll wake up tomorrow and I don''t think they''ll get out of bed all day because of muscle soreness. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of training will make the sorcerer muscle ache (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support for voting for recommendation and monthly vote is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    The college appraisal meeting, which attracted the attention of the public, finally began.


    First of all, the written test difficulty of magic theory is as low as ever, but even so, it still has many pheasant Colleges - in this world where there are no standard textbooks and teachers'' resources are extremely scarce. Even if it is only this kind of basic level theory, many school students can not master it.


    This reduced the number of original thousands of participating colleges to just over 300.


    After a day''s rest, the practical assessment began.


    The students were divided into five groups according to the average score of the college written examination and entered the chessboard world in turn.


    The leading teachers stayed in their own places.


    "This thing That''s a lot of money, isn''t it? " Sylvie looked at the basin in front of him, looking embarrassed.


    What''s more, they sent ten bottles of potions, which were almost the same as those of the white ones.


    There is a silver potion in the washbasin. The mage association sends the situation of each team observed by the mage''s eyes all over the chessboard world to the teachers by covering the whole hohenhagrid magic net imitation. The effect of the silver potion is to receive the information and display it on the liquid surface.


    The reagent represents interference, and if you pour it into the washbasin, you can talk to the person inside. If you pour in three bottles, the magic association will directly project the "door" to the chessboard world into the corresponding room. Of course, you can only enter the state for 10 minutes, and you can''t leave the corresponding grid


    SIVI said to the girl in front of him with some dissatisfaction: "I thought that the Qiyao mage association could send magic mirrors or something, but it was crystal balls and so on Is it too much to fool us with a potion that will expire? "


    "Even the mage association can''t have enough money to prepare 500 magic mirrors." The silver sword lady, dressed in silver armor, looked at Seaver with the eyes of a fool: "reality is not the kind of Knight''s novel that can be made up at will!"


    "Are you so resentful about knighthood novels..." Sylvie also looked at the uninvited guest without fear.


    "Nonsense! Don''t you know that because knight novels are more popular than romance novels, many bookstores have begun to transform knight novels! What''s so good about that fight and kill novel


    It may be because she has been repressed for a long time, and Sylvie and she are comrades in arms who have lived and died together. Therefore, the girl does not care about her image and complains. Now she is like a menopausal woman, more than the sword lady like the saint.


    "Compared to this, why did you come to hornhager?" Sylvie dug his ears and thought it would be better to change the topic quickly for the sake of his hearing: "I don''t think the saint silver sword lady will come to the magician''s base camp to enjoy the Academy evaluation meeting of" fighting and killing. "


    "Don''t you know?"


    The girl blinked her blue eyes. She was surprised and said, "the white Holy See also participated in this evaluation meeting."


    With that, she explained to Seaver the purpose of her coming.


    Because the students from each college are elites among the elite, and each of them has a good magic talent. If they die because of the evaluation meeting - which is not a small possibility from the past experience - it will not only make those colleges angry with the magic Law Association, but also it is a pity for the magic world itself. It is impossible for them to live It can make human beings have one or two more Great Magicians.


    I don''t know if it is because of the incident that happened in the holy land more than a month ago. Recently, the Qiyao mage Association and the pure white holy see suddenly began to get close. This time, they naturally got together.


    The Vatican sent a large number of divinities and nuns who mastered healing magic to hornhager and entered the chessboard world. Some of them were stationed in those deserted towns to provide treatment and supplies for the students who arrived in the towns. At the same time, some of them went to various places through the command of the Qiyao mage association to maintain their lives and send them out of the chessboard world Of course, that student is out.


    The main task of Frey hohenhaig is to escort this group of deities and nuns with a fighting capacity of only five


    "Well, what''s going on with hubsolu''s investigation?" While sighing that the mage Association''s security measures were not bad, SIVI asked Frey: "more than a month has passed, so there should be some progress?"


    "It''s no use asking me about it." The girl waved her hand and said, "this investigation was taken over by two cardinals. Up to now, everything is still in secret. Even my authority level can''t know the detailed progress."


    For the girl''s words, Sylvie curled his lips in an irrefutable way.


    No matter how to say that Frey is a senior member of the Vatican, and she is the kind of person in the inner circle, she can''t really know nothing about it.


    After all, hubsolu is second only to the devil in the abyss. Even if this is only a projection, it can be regarded as a matter of great importance. This can be seen from the girl''s statement that the two cardinals had personally investigated the matter.With such a high level of confidentiality, even if people really know something inside, they can''t tell themselves.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two people was a little dull.


    Fu Lei lifted the golden sideburns on her breastplate, pointed out the window and said, "look, is that the emblem of your college?"


    The magic potion of the leading teachers can only see the scene of their own college students. The main overall situation, that is, the chessboard demonstrated by the young magician before, will be directly projected into the sky of hornhager through a projection technology of "although I don''t understand, but it feels great", so that the residents of the whole city can see it.


    By the way, those chess pieces are the emblem of each college.


    Now, at the starting point in the west, the third batch of chessmen is in place, including the emblem of Aldrich college.


    "Now that even the third batch has entered, I have to go." The girl stood up and went to the door.


    "Go? Are you going back to the holy land? "


    Asked seavy curiously.


    "Of course not." The girl shook her head and a smile appeared on her face: "I want to go to the chessboard world."


    "What?"


    "Because I''m one of the twelve" public enemies, "the girl was even more happy when she saw the surprised expression on SIVI''s face." so pray that your students don''t touch me. "(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The starting point of the world of chessboard is a huge building that is a bit like an ancient Roman Colosseum.


    In the middle is a huge stone gate, through which students come to the world.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that you couldn''t fight five minutes before entering the arena, I''m afraid it''s already in a good shape now..." Riedel looked around at the poor looking students of other colleges around him and said with some emotion.


    "Always feel It''s a little scary. " After all, Dorothy was only a ten year old girl. She had never seen such a battle. She was a little timid.


    "Don''t care about the eyes, just think of them as eggplant."


    Kamiyou, who was born at the bottom of the class, had been surrounded by such bad eyes in his early years, so he showed quite calm.


    With that, he took time to look at Tanis, whose forehead was covered with cold sweat and a little pale, and added, "Tanis, if it''s this type, it''s like a pumpkin."


    "What do you say, pale soul!"


    Tanis retorted, reflexively, that he did not even notice that his nervousness disappeared when he spoke to Camille.


    "If you don''t like it, you can treat it as a Japanese melon." Kamiyou replied casually.


    "You are the Japanese melon!"


    So they began to quarrel again.


    "Ah ha ha, although I know you two have a good relationship, now is not the time to chat." In the end, Alice could only step in with the maid''s inherent smile and separate them.


    During this period of time, many college students have been pouring out of the Colosseum like building, and three five person wide door frames are also crowded.


    Eliza nodded to Alice, who was calming the other people''s nerves, and then asked Theo, "what''s going on?"


    Other people''s clothes have not changed much, just an extra purse, but Theo is different. The little girl now not only wears a suit of armor that looks heavy for her petite figure, but also has a cat''s ear like ornament on her head.


    It''s not Sylvie''s bad taste, but a hair band that can enhance the perception ability. As the magic master of wind element, it is also the most perceptive one among the seven people. The little girl put on this headband.


    "There are magic waves outside 27¡¢ 28 It''s still growing. "


    The girl closed her eyes and felt it for a while, and then immediately replied.


    "Sure enough, the first two groups of students were lurking near the exit."


    Eliza''s eyes crossed Theo, who was looking at herself quietly, and looked at the crowded door. It was estimated that if she threw a fireball, she would be able to throw out several college students


    The first few groups of colleges must be the most likely to get the upper hand, whether it is all the way forward, castle or ambush behind the college has a lot of advantages.


    In particular, the ambush at the entrance directly blocked the only road, so that people in other colleges could only step on it even if they knew there was an ambush.


    However, because the rules are clearly written in the rules book, many colleges should have made plans to deal with this ambush. Sylvie and they are no exception.


    "Ready to go according to plan A."


    Eliza and other students do not want to grab the exit, but back a little, to avoid the eyes of those who want to, began to take out their money


    At a time when students from other colleges are about to be squeezed out of the air, they want to perform all martial arts in the crowd.


    Suddenly there was a cry of alarm behind the crowd.


    Most of the students could not restrain their curiosity and looked up in the direction of the cry.


    Seven students in the same style and different colors were riding broomsticks, leaving seven bright star trails in the sky, and then they flew out of the sky like a Colosseum!


    In fact, many alchemists could have done it before. However, this kind of magic creation would consume a lot of glittering crystal or magic core when flying. In addition, if the craft was not perfect, the flying height and speed would not be good. Therefore, it did not become popular for a long time.


    After the skill of flying mount training was popularized by Aboriginal creatures in the eastern plains, various flying mounts, which were cheap, practical or windy, quickly became the mainstream of the sky instead of walking. The broomsticks were completely replaced by flying brooms and left behind by magicians. Nowadays, only some ancient magic families still have people to collect them


    But at this time, this kind of ancient craft once again showed its own style to people!


    "Beat them down!"


    Outside the starting building, I don''t know which student called out like this. Many people who have already come out of their dreams and begin to cast magic to several people in the sky regardless of their own environment. This subconscious action has nothing to do with the calculation of interests - human beings always don''t like those who are better and more relaxed than themselves.


    For a time, a variety of Magic have been flying to the sky, intertwined with each other, forming a colorful barrage.But to the surprise of those who had thought that Eliza and they would be beaten down, the seven were like dragonflies walking in the rain, skillfully shuttling through all kinds of magic, easily avoiding all attacks!


    "This kind of density of magic can''t be compared with that when the Dean trained specially. It''s so easy to hide!"


    Kamiyou in the sky made a summary.


    The others nodded at the sound of the speech


    In the last two days of special training in the spiritual time room, apart from meditation, they only trained in one project, that is, flying broomsticks to avoid SIVI''s attack.


    Compared with the present attack, which has no tacit understanding and is sparse to the extreme, the magic in special training, which seems to cover the whole sky completely, is called terror. In retrospect, it''s like staying in a small boat on the stormy sea. It still makes a few kids sweat I hope this experience will not become the psychological shadow of their life.


    After the attack failed, students from other colleges chose to give up. After all, magic is limited. It is obviously stupid to waste all the magic power for a few unrelated people. None of the students who can take part in the appraisal meeting is a fool. This kind of interest can be understood.


    Therefore, with the help of the broom, several people directly got rid of the third echelon and a part of the backward second echelon. They were in the area where the second echelon was located and moved towards the current first echelon! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Many times, people will have "even if there is only a glimmer of hope, we should be able to be a must say, that is, we need not to have the merit but the plan of the war that has never been done.".


    But before the plan came into effect, Eliza had trouble - a giant lizard claw, a little like a pterosaur, could glide in the sky, and stared at them flying in the sky.


    "Release magic and avoid!" Eliza gouged a few white water balls behind her, and the water balls below zero hit the object and immediately began to freeze.


    Except for the earth element magic user Tanis, the rest of them released their own aggressive magic, but the weaker magic hit the magic objects without itching. The powerful magic was more mobile than Eliza. Several magic objects of several levels easily escaped.


    "No way! We''re going to be forced to land directly! " When he saw the attack invalid, kamiyu immediately took a quick decision.


    "There are trees below, so that the forced landing will hit the tree!"


    Dorothy looked at the environment at the foot of her eyes and shouted immediately.


    "Better than shit!"


    Kamiyu looked at a difficult move in the sky, like a swallow catching insects, and headed for a few people to come to the beast, a bite of his teeth directly lowered the top of his broom, and rushed into the tree sea below.


    Others could only follow him to fall at a fast pace.


    After hitting the branches in the crown, several talents fell into the ground covered with humus, and fell a pile of half withered leaves from the tree.


    Fortunately, the monitor level style robes have not low defensive attributes. Although they are all scratched by the branches, no one really gets hurt and sees blood.


    "That guy''s coming again!"


    There was no time for a few to rest, and Alice pointed to the scene in the gap between the canopy - the beast swooping down again from the sky - and screamed.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to be afraid of it if you''re on the ground! Rock guns in array! "


    Tanis''s fat face rose red, and tried to poke her wand to the ground. Dozens of huge rock guns broke the humus, and rose to the ground. She formed a needle mountain like defense around the people. Meanwhile, Eliza also launched ice magic, covered the surface of the gun with a solid layer of ice, and strengthened the rock gun At the same time, it also has a fine ice barb


    Seeing that the prey to the mouth suddenly turned into a hedgehog, the beast could only howl two times in anger, and left after a few circles in the sky.


    "That thing is definitely used by mages association to block all students who can fly. Is it forbidden to fly? Who can play that thing in the sky


    Looking at the giant beast that disappeared in the sky, kamiyu wiped his sweat and complained.


    "Anyway, the crisis is over, teau, please." Eliza also relaxed, and then said to teau, "look around for anyone else in the college."


    The little girl in the cat hair nodded, closed her eyes and sang the mantra softly, making the wind elements around her ripples like waves.


    After a while, she opened her eyes and shook her head to show that there was no one around her.


    "Over there, the wind element reacts strangely."


    But then she pointed in a direction, indicating something there.


    After several people discussed, they decided to go in that direction to observe it.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, what appeared before them was a wooden hut - no, not a wooden hut, to a house grown directly from a tree (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support for voting for recommendation and monthly vote is my biggest motivation. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    In the reflection of the potion in the pot, Eliza Camille, Tanis and Dorothy went into the house where the trees had grown, while the other three remained outside to prevent any trap in the house from catching them all, in addition to acting as a lookout.


    Finally, the mage''s eye followed Eliza into the dark room.


    "Can''t we change the perspective in this basin..." Fitter went around the basin twice, but still couldn''t find the right angle.


    "I don''t mind if you look for a view, but if you can, don''t go through me? It''s hairy... "


    Sylvie glanced at the nervous ghost girl.


    Generally speaking, if the ghost passes through the body of ordinary people, it will make people feel cold, and because it takes away a certain degree of vitality, it will make ordinary people sick.


    But first of all, fitter has a divine magic, and Levi is not an ordinary person, so there is no other feeling except psychological discomfort when Seaver is passed by fitter.


    "This is a manifestation of curiosity. As the saying goes," Curiosity Kills nine cats. " Fitter protested.


    "That proverb was meant to warn people not to be curious about strange things. Besides, aren''t you dead..."


    "Stop playing and see what they''ve found," Seaver replied


    Although there seems to be something else to say, Eliza in the reflection did find something in the room, so the ghost girl closed her mouth and floated over Sylvie''s head, looking at the basin from the same angle as he did.


    In the reflection, several little guys seemed to be saying something, but the mage''s eye did not receive the sound effect, so SIVI could not know what they were talking about.


    Then the angle of view slowly opened, and the things in the room were revealed in front of Sylvie and fitter.


    It''s a wooden platform and a branch.


    On the wooden platform, there are some xiumen Chinese characters that seem to be carved with sharp tools, and a golden carambola grows on the branch.


    Both SIVI and fitter approached the surface of the potion. Fortunately, the magician who controlled the eye of the mage in Qiyao master tower seemed to want to see the words on the wooden platform clearly, so the picture drew closer.


    "Take Venus, which is easy to wither, find your nearest scabby head and face, pull out the last hair of the bald man among them, and then exchange Venus for the treasure in the bald man''s pocket. It doesn''t matter if you fail once. Venus will appear before you succeed. " What kind of mess is this? "


    Fitter''s mouth twitched after reading the words: "what kind of scabby, heady face, I don''t know why!"


    "This should be what the rules call" mystery. " Sylvie touched his chin with interest. "It looks like a puzzle right now, and it''s a very simple puzzle."


    "Do you already know the answer?"


    The ghost girl with two ponytail turned her face and looked at Seaver in disbelief.


    "Well, I''m pretty good at this stuff." Sylvie chuckled. "It''s not difficult at all. It depends on Eliza whether they want to get the key point."


    Chess board world ¡¤ house of trees Dorothy, with a black line on her head, said, "what kind of scabby and heady face? I don''t know why! (some ghost sneezes) "


    " it should be the so-called mystery. "


    Kamiyu looked at the words carefully, as if to find some new clues from them.


    "It''s better to find a talent first, regardless of whether you have a scabby head or a pimple face." "Let''s go to the nearest town and think about it


    "If it''s just a literal explanation, we''ll have to pull out the last hair on the bald man after that..." Eliza frowned and instinctively felt wrong: "I always felt that this kind of thing should not be explained literally."


    After several people''s discussions failed, they decided to let several people outside the room also participate in the discussion. Anyway, it was confirmed that there was nothing wrong with the room.


    "Theo, can you stay on alert all the time?" To be on the safe side, Eliza asked.


    "If the distance is not big, no problem."


    The little girl touched the cat''s ear on her head, blinked her bright yellow eyes, and said with great conviction.


    Once again, after ensuring safety, they began to brainstorm on the words carved on the wooden platform.


    "Now the only thing that can be confirmed is that the" Venus "in it refers to this thing Kami especially refers to the carambola in his hand: "besides, treasure should be the badge of freedom."


    Although it was written in the code that it was easy to wither, it was also pointed out that even if it withered, as long as the secret code was not untied and the badge as a treasure was not taken away, the carambola would still grow again, so he took it down."The nearest town grid is five squares away from here. Now it will take more than six hours to get there. Even with a broomstick, it will take about two hours on a smooth journey. What''s more, the monsters flying in the sky will not let us pass easily No matter how you think about it, the secret language specifically points out that the fruit which is easy to wither can''t last that long, right


    After getting the chessboard map from Theo, Eliza''s brow did not loosen. She repeated the deduction, but could only come to the same conclusion.


    "In other words, isn''t the code referring to letting us go to town?" Tanis was also upset, which made the fat on his face crowded together. It looked funny, but now no one had the heart to pay attention to it.


    "Are there any special scabby heads, lumpy faces and baldheads around here waiting for us to finish this task?"


    "In addition to rescuers, public enemies and our examinees, there should be no other talents in the field." Eliza shook her head and denied the little fat man''s conjecture.


    In the following period of time, everyone expressed their own opinions, but they were found to be wrong and denied one by one. Then the wooden house fell into a strange state of silence.


    After a long silence, Eliza seems to have made a difficult decision: "it has been more than an hour, if not, we can only give up the mystery and continue to move towards the end."


    As if in response to her words, the carambola suddenly made a Zizi sound, as if all the water in it had disappeared. Under the gaze of the public, it wrinkled and shrunk into a small ball as big as the nail cover, and then turned into black and white ashes, scattered on the wooden platform.


    as like as two peas on the bare branch, the same carambola was not transmitted by the fast speed of TV, and it was unscientifically completed in a few seconds.


    At this time, Theo, who had been silent for keeping alert, suddenly spoke.


    "Eliza, do you remember the riddle the teacher used to say?"


    "What?" Because the little girl said too suddenly, Eliza couldn''t respond to it all of a sudden, and asked in a dull way.


    "What kind of animal has four legs in the morning, two legs at noon and three legs at night." Said Theo briefly.


    "Well, the answer is" humanoid, "right (because humans are not the only intelligent creatures in the world, SIVI changed the answer to the riddle from "human" to "humanoid creatures"...)


    Eliza came back to herself: "the riddle Yes


    In that riddle, the morning represents the infant period of crawling, the noon represents the young age of walking on two feet, and the evening represents the old age with crutches, which is not explained literally.


    Why, then, do we have to literally understand the name of "mangy head", "pimple face" and "baldness"?


    And the fruit also brought an important hint that the place to go must be within an hour!


    In this way, the whole scope can be reduced to a certain extent. Then use those three words to cover


    Thinking of this, Eliza once again turned her eyes to the map.


    "I know the answer!"


    Everyone''s eyes were on Eliza. The girl pointed her finger to a point on the map


    -- guest house --


    "eh? Why did Eliza point to the desert grid on the right side of their forest? " Fitter asked, not knowing why.


    "Because Eliza already has the answer."


    SIVI explained to Fett with a smile: "the" scabby head "refers to the Gobi lattice with only a few sparse shrubs, and the" pimple face "refers to the wind erosion zone with many stone pillars eroded by wind and water


    With that, he pointed to the huge chessboard map in the sky outside the window: "the bald man in the middle of them" is a barren land with nothing between these two grids, a desert grid. "


    "What does" pulling out the last hair of a bald man "mean Asked fitter again.


    "Maybe there are oases in the desert. In a word, when you get there, you should know what to do next and how to find the badge."


    "Don''t you think it''s a little far fetched?" The ghost girl was probably dissatisfied with her total failure to think of it, and murmured.


    "According to the speed of the carambola decay, this should be the most reliable inference. Because I can see the map as soon as I look up, I have this conjecture when I see the code, and the carambola makes me confirm my answer, that''s all


    Sylvie looked happy: "I didn''t expect to come to the same conclusion so soon. I''m proud of my student." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    "Why is it so hot without the sun?"


    Walking deep and shallow on the soft sand dunes, Riedel raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead to prevent it from flowing into his eyes, while muttering.


    "Maybe it''s the fire element that''s particularly active?" No matter if you can''t find the fruit quickly, you can''t find it


    Tanis has not refuted camieu''s mind. The hot heat has made him suffer like torture. Now he can only spit out his tongue and breathe like a dog.


    "Miss Eliza, can''t you get some water to quench Mr. tannis''s thirst?"


    Alice couldn''t bear to ask Eliza, who was at the front. They had already finished drinking their own empty water bags.


    "There is too little moisture in the air, so it''s very troublesome to gather together. The elemental water is OK, but it can''t be drunk..." Eliza could only take time to look back and smile bitterly.


    In fact, from the beginning, the girl has been maintaining a weak magic power, using the principle of ice magic to create a piece of low-temperature air around, and then Theo, who is close to her, uses the breeze magic to act as the air conditioner. I''m afraid that several people have already suffered from heatstroke.


    Suddenly, he pointed to the oasis and called out: "there is a bright eye!"


    "It won''t be a mirage again Oh, I''ve had enough... " Said Dorothy, with a rosy face.


    Before that, they had encountered this phenomenon twice in a row.


    But Theo, who walked in front of her, turned back and said softly, "it''s true. The element of wind brings back the taste of water. "


    Without waiting for other people to react, tannis, who was half dead, was like a wolf, roaring and rushing towards the oasis, which was somewhat looming because of the heat.


    "It''s reckless to run this way..." Eliza did not have time to stop, and finally had to run with the others.


    Fortunately, there seems to be no problem in the oasis. There are no other students ambush, nor are there any demons inhabited.


    The area of this oasis is not large. It is only about the size of the circular flower bed that is common in Sancha road. In addition to sparse shrubs and a pool, there is only one coconut tree?


    "Why are there coconut trees in the desert?"


    Kamiyu walked around the tree for two times without a word. Then he suddenly realized, "don''t you say it?"


    "Well, this should be the last hair of a bald man."


    Eliza looked at the untimely coconut tree and came to the same conclusion.


    "Next we just have to pull it out, right?"


    Tanis and Riedel, who were full of water, sprawled on the ground and joined the conversation contentedly.


    There is a spring in the pool that keeps pouring out of the pool. It''s not the kind of stagnant water with bacteria, so even if you drink a little, it''s OK.


    Alice was also happy to water the empty water bag, while Dorothy was washing herself in the dust of the wind and sand.


    Theo stares at the coconut ground for a moment, then stealthily pulls laeliza''s sleeve.


    "The ground near the coconut has been overturned." The little girl looked solemnly at the green coconuts on the coconut tree, as if she was trying to figure out whether they were good or not. At the same time, her mouth moved with a very small amplitude and whispered to Eliza.


    Eliza jumped out of the corner of her eyes, picked a coconut with the master''s hand as if nothing had happened. When she handed it to the little girl, she nodded, indicating that she understood.


    At the same time, tannis, who had just planned to take a bath in the pool, but was rejected by Doris, also looked up into the sky, as if absentmindedly, he drew a mark on the soft sand that Eliza could just see.


    The girl calmed down, relying on the perceptual increase of her equipment, she also realized that it was wrong - in addition to the eye of the mage who had followed them all the time in the beginning, there was another mage''s eye.


    Theo and Tanis want to tell her that someone has come here, and pulled out the coconut tree, and found some clues, but because they did not see the sign of the wooden platform, and there was no fruit, they could not solve the mystery. At this time, those people did not leave, were ambushing somewhere, monitoring them with the eyes of the mage or other methods!


    The reason why they didn''t tell them was that they couldn''t hold their breath. After knowing that, the expression on their faces would certainly be unnatural, and they might be seen as flaws. In that way, there would be no room to slow down and they would have to face the attack of another group of people.


    She is not naive enough to think that the other party has been ambushed for so long, just to shake hands with them and have a chat


    While commanding Riedel and preparing to use magic to pull out the coconut tree, Eliza quietly made a gesture of "alert, ready to cast.".


    Because I don''t know the strength of the other side, it''s not a good thing to start a fight rashly. Even if the opponent''s strength is not good, it''s not impossible to entangle them. After the time limit of more than one hundred and one hours, the golden fruit will rot to ashes, and they will have to go for nothing, and all the previous pains will be wastedSo the best choice for them at present is to continue to pretend that they don''t know anything, take out the freedom badge and resist the other party''s sneak attack, and take the opportunity to escape!


    It''s just not clear whether the reality will go as smoothly as Eliza expected.


    -- guest house --


    "I didn''t expect that they found out."


    "I almost couldn''t help reminding them just now," seavy said


    "Do you mean those little ghosts hiding in the ground?" Although sometimes a bit dull, but as the "original" magician at the end of the great migration era, fitter is still very keen in many aspects: "if little Theo''s wind element can''t be detected, it must be underground, and the little fat man''s affinity for earth elements is not wrong. He can actually perceive the difference of soil elements in such a short time."


    "Because they are all my students. It''s normal that they are my students!"


    Sylvie was as proud as a stupid father who showed off his children''s test scores for a while, then he stood up and said, "in that case, I can settle down and clean the room."


    Fitter faltered and almost fell out of the air.


    "What? Clean the room? " She looked at Seaver with a serious face in surprise.


    "It won''t take long. From the beginning, the mage Association arranged the accommodation for the participants in the evaluation meeting at the edge of the city, which would not have a great impact on hornhager itself, even if something happened. After materializing the so-called interference force into a drug that can be destroyed... " Sylvie, holding a bottle of interfering potion between his fingers, shook at Fett: "I''ve already guessed that this would happen - or it would have been included in the assessment of the team leader. I''m right, Mr. clerk."


    The quill, which had been on the side of the potion basin since the beginning, floated up and wrote on the side of the paper, "you''re worried, Mr. Aldrich."


    At the same time, two magicians in black robes without any mark have melted the door of the guest house into a pool of brown liquid and quietly come into this not too large building (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    More than a dozen dolls, less than 20 cm in height, look like dolls are distributed all over the coconut trees, shaking the dragonfly wings behind them, and plucking the coconut trees with force.


    Although it looks like a mayfly shaking a tree, but these little dots have extraordinary power. Under their combined force, spider web cracks appear on the ground, and the whole coconut tree has been swaying slightly, which may be uprooted at any time!


    These little dolls, whose scientific name is "Luxi puppets", belong to the string puppets. Under the control of puppet masters, they can burst out powerful forces.


    By the way, the general shape of the Rex puppet is huge and ferocious Those alchemists would like to make these pure power output units eight feet tall and eight feet around the waist. They have blue faces and tusks, and they can stand on their fists, walk on their arms, and even chrysanthemums can be used to open bottle caps


    And that kind of domineering and exposed things are obviously not in line with Sylvie''s aesthetic view. After trying to transform it into a high failure, Sylvie simply spent some achievement points, bought a copy of "design and application of the magic puppet -- on the perfect balance between viewing and practical effects" from claddick''s box and sent it to Sophia to help Alice create a number of new puppets that can bring out the magic dolls of this generation in terms of appearance and performance.


    After Alice added a bit of strength to the magic string, the coconut tree was uprooted by the strong men like that, and the sand around it flew all over the sky, leaving a huge hole in the ground.


    But everyone''s eyes are on the coconut tree, or the root of the coconut tree.


    The developed roots of coconut trees are like octopus. They are stacked and wrapped into a big ball. From the outside, we can barely see the shadow of the treasure chest.


    There are also two very obvious five pointed star dents.


    In addition, although others didn''t notice, alisatio and tannis were keen to see that there were traces of roots that seemed to heal quickly after some kind of injury.


    Obviously, someone else found the treasure chest and tried to use violence to open the stacked roots, but from the current situation, it seems that it has not been successful.


    As if nothing happened, Eliza congealed a thin ice blade in front of her wand, and divided the carambola into two. The pentagram shaped incision immediately began to pour out light gold juice. Without hesitation, Eliza immediately pressed the incision against the two dents.


    The root system of the coconut tree seems to have survived. It seems that countless tentacles have begun to twist and wriggle outward. It seems that people''s scalp is numb. But because of this, the box wrapped in it is finally exposed.


    Kamiyou immediately took the box and took out a small badge from it.


    "It''s a forty point badge!" He exclaimed with joy.


    However, at this moment, the fire element suddenly became agitated, and Eliza, who had been on guard, instantly judged the way the enemy attacked.


    "Underground! Tanis


    "Understand! Lidei (simplified mantra), toughen the wasteland


    Tanis, who was also ready, used only two syllables to launch a strong defense magic of earth elemental magic, turning the soft sand under their feet into something as hard as steel.


    Almost at the same time, the flame was pouring out from the edge of the hardened ground under their feet. If they had not been prepared, Eliza would have been killed by this sudden attack!


    It''s just that it''s different if you''re prepared.


    The scattered flames did not affect Eliza''s performance, and soon both she and Theo were ready for their magic.


    The water in the nearby pool was guided into the air, but it didn''t turn into ice and didn''t fall directly. Instead, it turned into milky white fog under the control of Eliza.


    At the same time, Theo''s little voice just sounded quietly.


    "Fenghua Shenyin."


    -- guest house --


    "it''s against the law to break into a residence without permission."


    Sylvie leaned against the railing of the stairs and looked down at the two masked intruders.


    There will always be some people in the world who don''t want to fight in accordance with the rules, and like to take some devious ways to improve their chances of winning.


    This time, there are about 500 colleges participating in the appraisal meeting and leaving them for the practical assessment.


    Generally speaking, the number of schools approved by Qiyao mage association is about 100 to 200. It''s about 30 percent of the time. To be honest, it''s very high.


    However, it is the probability of three in one that gives birth to some other flukes. They will think that the more colleges they fail, the higher the success rate of their own colleges.


    Therefore, when such a psychology appears in a certain college, and there is more than one leader of their team, it is the best way to seize or destroy the interfering agents of other colleges.


    Obviously that''s what the two black guys are planning now."Hand over the potion Otherwise, the consequences will be at your own risk, younger generation. "


    One of them said slowly, his sharp to a bit harsh voice, with the strange sound of Zizi, sounds manly, obviously through some way to change his voice, to prevent the identity of the body exposed: "later with a bit of brain, don''t a fool to lead a team to participate in the evaluation meeting."


    With the words of the man in black, the other one has raised the magic that twinkles with magic light, threatening to point his stick at the indifferent Sylvie.


    "Then I''ll see what the consequences will be..."


    Before the words fell, an icy blue magic light flew across Sylvie''s cheek, and a huge ice flower congealed on the ceiling behind him.


    "Don''t play tricks, boy, or you''ll have to sleep in an ice coffin for half a day."


    SIVI looked back at the ice flower and nodded with some concern: "I see. You didn''t intend to kill anyone But after all, it''s in hornhager, and the sorcerer Association will be looking at any killing. It''s just a pity that I''ve prepared before. "


    Then he turned around and said regretfully, "in that case, I can''t do too much..."


    The two invaders, one tall and one short, immediately felt that they were wrong. They immediately wanted to raise their hands to cast the spell, but they found that their bodies were frozen in place uncontrollably.


    Then the world around seemed to soften and melt, and countless pink bubbles spread out and filled the whole field of vision


    "What have you done to them?" Fitter asked seavy curiously, looking at the two intruders who walked stiffly out of the door like puppets.


    "I used a magic trick to make them take off their underwear and go to the street to wrestle."


    SIVI laid out his hand and said, "I used to make the house an altar, and I was going to send those guys to see the king of the void when they wanted to kill people After all, I''ve been troubling it so many times that I have to take some sacrifice to please the other party. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    "Fenghua? Shenyin" is also one of Theo''s unique wind elements magic Fenghua series. The principle is very simple. By manipulating the elements of wind, a twisted atmospheric barrier is formed in a certain area around to refract light, so as to achieve the effect similar to optical camouflage and visually invisible (the magic creative provider: SIVI).


    Originally, the biggest drawback of Shenyin is that even if you hide your body, you can''t hide the magic wave of using magic, which is almost ineffective for those enemies with higher perception.


    But now it''s different. Theo''s heavy metal armor is actually a kind of equipment with "wave shielding" attribute. This kind of equipment can shield the magic wave within a certain range with the caster as the center. Only when the equipment has the inherent skills of "breath block" and "concealment" and reaches Lv2 or above at the same time, it can be obtained It is also very precious for Sylvie, who does not lack good things.


    Kamiyou and their several unknowns were immediately informed of the current situation by Tanis after they were attacked, and they were not impatient.


    It may be because of the sudden loss of the target, the flame magic stopped immediately.


    The sand dunes not far from the oasis were suddenly rippled like water, and a yellow sand ball rose slowly from it like a submarine.


    Then the sand ball began to crack, the barrier turned into several centimeter thick fragments, and gradually revealed the people inside. Standing at the front, the boy with single frame glasses was holding the sand ball wall which had not completely fallen off. It seems that the sand ball that can sneak into the ground should be his magic.


    Behind him were a huge team of nearly ten people.


    "Joe, are they the people you met at the tail of the rat?" The boy with single glasses asked the red haired boy behind him again.


    The red haired teenager named Joe showed an impatient expression: "of course I won''t admit I''m wrong But I didn''t expect to be run away by them. "


    As he complained, the wand in his hand seemed to respond to his words, and the front part began to burn.


    "Put aside the personal grudges, Saul. What do you think we should do now?" The people behind them began to clamor: "it''s not easy to follow your plan and wait until you arrive at a team and watch them get the 40 point freedom badge, but they still run away. I think Saul, you''d better stop being the captain and make way for yourself quickly!"


    "Shut up, can you say you can do better than sol as captain yourself, double-digit scum!"


    At the end of the line, a fat man with a big body sneered, and the fat on his three chin trembled and said, "at least he took us through the siege of three colleges. Can you do it with such a scum like you?"


    We should know that Ixos college has the title of the winner of the last higher school, which is very attractive to hatred. Therefore, it is regarded as a strong competitor by many colleges, and it is normal to be suppressed by other colleges.


    "Fairsher, don''t think you have a No.1 Title won by your father. I''m afraid of you!"


    Exclaimed the troublemaker, several students of his own school gathered around him, as if to rely on the number of people to fight against the fat fairsher.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the fat fairsher didn''t talk to them at all. Instead, he stretched out his slender finger, which did not match his figure, and pointed at them.


    "Waiz


    As the second ring water element magic specially used for defense and seal, the release speed of ice coffin is very fast.


    Before those people reacted, the whole person was frozen in a few ice coffins that appeared out of thin air. The expression of surprise and fear on his face still vividly appeared on his face, which made people feel chilly from the bottom of his heart even in the burning desert.


    "The garbage that hinders our assessment should be cleaned up. But don''t be nervous. I didn''t kill them. "


    Fairsher, as if he had done a trivial thing, looked at the other people who were silent and said quietly, "when you see the wandering rescuers, please send them out."


    "You''ve gone too far." Saul, with his monocular glasses, sighed.


    "From the beginning, I didn''t approve of the double-digit scum entering the team. It''s just that a few professors who can''t even compare with their students insist on cramming them in. "


    Fairsher had no pressure at all. He even had the leisure to smile at the mage who was watching them: "besides, should we work together to solve the external problems when the internal strife is over?"


    With a quick flick, the ground began to freeze at a very fast speed and spread like the black death in Europe in the sixth century.


    However, as the ice passed through the place where Eliza and they had disappeared, there was an obvious gap.


    Then, not very good face Eliza and her party appeared in the open space like an ocean island."Did they not run away?" "That''s great!" said Joe, a young boomer


    "There are soft sand dunes around here. If you want to escape, you will leave footprints. If you want to escape from the underground, Saul''s affinity for the earth is not open to see. The sky can''t walk because of those things Since it will suddenly disappear, and it is not to leave, it must be using some magic that can hide the body. " Fairsher smiles at Eliza, who is so close to her enemy Just because there is too much fat on the face, it looks more like a grim smile than a smile.


    Eliza and her party raised their vigilance by 12 points. Judging from the performance just now, the fat man named fairsher is definitely a middle-level magician!


    He not only easily broke the effect of the supernatural, but also arranged the whole environment into the most suitable state for ice magic. This kind of enemy is the most difficult to deal with!


    Just as the atmosphere on both sides was at full blast and the battle was about to break out, a strange cry like a crow came from the sky.


    The people on both sides suddenly turned pale and looked at the sky involuntarily.


    In the sky, many small black spots are zooming in at a speed that can be observed by the naked eye


    It is not an ordinary bird. Although it is covered with feathers and its mouth is also a beak, its overall shape is more similar to that of a winged reptile, with terrifying vertical eyes, sharp teeth full of mouth, lizard like tail, and sharp claws full of pimples


    In fact, Eliza and she gave up using broomsticks in the desert because they were chased by an unnamed monster.


    Just one of those monsters will crush seven people and scurry around. Judging from the overwhelming situation, at least there are nearly a hundred of these monsters!


    Even fairsher, who had been very strong from the beginning, could not help showing a trace of panic.


    The general magician is unable to resist the storm, which is composed of monsters. In a flash, it comes. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    "Fairsher, I''m going to prepare the second ring of the ground to dive into magic, and help me fight for at least ten minutes!" Sol''s brow was covered with sweat in his monocular glasses. Then he gritted his teeth and began to prepare for the magic that enveloped people and dived into the ground.


    "Give me five minutes to finish it!"


    Fairsher was no longer as calm as he had been before, and his three chin trembled and shook violently.


    "I can''t do it!" he said After leaving behind his head, he stared at the dense demons in the sky, and the magic light of ice blue appeared in his hands. At the same time, he also called out to Eliza and them, "students over there, now we are all hamsters in the same pumpkin cage. Fighting with each other will only kill us. Now we need to cooperate."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eliza clenched her wand and did not speak. Obviously, the girl couldn''t trust the fat man who had been very strong just now.


    "You don''t want to let your teacher consume three bottles of interference potions in a place just over half of this?"


    Fairsher once again added a little weight: "now let''s work together to extricate ourselves from difficulties. I can assure you that I will never go back after the crisis as the identity of the above college, ixorun college No.1. It''s not impossible even to form an alliance with you against other colleges! "


    I don''t know which point fairsher said that moved Eliza, but the girl finally nodded: "on behalf of Aldrich college, I will join hands with you for the time being. Everybody, please


    Although the kamiyou people seem to be slightly dissatisfied with Eliza''s decision, they also know that the overall situation is the most important thing, and they will not do anything that goes against the grain.


    From this point of view, the moral education of SIVI college is still good


    "Fenghua, dazzled!"


    Naturally, the youngest but most powerful Theo is Eliza. The little girl holds up the improved version of platinum fumigation. The signboard type cyclone barrier is formed around her and is included with the people of ixorun College under her control.


    Fairsher surprised to see a little girl, although not mature, but Theo showed the strength is about to step into the level of the middle-level magician.


    You should know that even if he was regarded as a magic genius in a hundred years by the professors of his college, he was already 15 years old when he stepped into the middle level mage, and the girl in front of him was obviously much younger than that age!


    The barrier of whirlwind is not small, but the number of enemies is too abnormal. Under the continuous attack of demons, the barrier is also rapidly reducing its thickness with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tannis was the first to react when others were surrounded by wind barriers and didn''t know how to fight back.


    Because Saul with monocular glasses is still using the magic of diving into the ground. At this time, using the earth element magic to manipulate the ground will obviously disturb him. Therefore, Tanis can only absorb the free earth element in the air, make a few sandstone bombs, and then throw them directly into the surrounding cyclone barrier. Theo controls the whirlwind to transport it to the place with the largest number of magic objects, And by Tanis to see the timing of long-range detonation, the killing effect is very good.


    Several other magicians who specialize in the earth elements of ixothin immediately dropped sandstone bombs into the wind barrier, providing Theo with ammunition of constant origin.


    "The element of wind needs to be supplemented." Theo said softly, and Riedel, who had practiced countless times in the spiritual time room, immediately provided the girl with the element of wind. Although the magic can''t be transferred to each other because of the relationship between different kinds of magic, it doesn''t matter if the magic element is not Green''s special magician.


    Riedel''s actions naturally led to the imitation of several wind elemental magicians at ixothin college.


    In fact, some of the so-called casting rituals of large-scale magic are an enhanced version of this step


    "There are demons above the head!"


    A student of ixothin, who had been keeping an eye on his surroundings, suddenly pointed to the air above the crowd.


    They are located in the eye of the whirlwind, there is no wind, also do not know whether the devil knows this, actually flew directly to the super high altitude, directly from the eye of the wind began to invade!


    "It''s just a few sparrows flying around!" "This level can be easily dismissed!"


    At the same time, Joe and kamiyu, the red explosion heads, yelled at each other to release the fire element magic. At the same time, the two columns of fire collided with the evil creature invading from the eye of the wind from two directions, directly baking the unfortunate guy into eight mature


    With the two of them active, the fire elemental magician accepted the task of encountering the eye of the wind invaders by default.


    Water magicians follow Eliza to assist and heal other magicians. A small number of ice magicians, such as fairsher, join fire magicians to fight against the magic objects in the sky.


    For a moment, the huge whirlwind barrier and the ice and fire interwoven attack was like a meat grinder, which smashed all the demons that tried to get close to, and turned away countless demons!However, although the current situation seems to be very good, no matter how many demons can not break through the students'' defense line, no matter who knows, in fact, they are just holding on.


    No matter how gifted Theo is, she is still only a primary mage. Continuous casting is a severe test for her will and magic power. Although it belongs to the same link, however, the difficulty of Fenghua Dazhuang array''s casting is not the same as that of secondary fireball. In case her magic is interrupted, it depends on the defense established by the confused array The imperial system will collapse soon!


    "Those with glasses are not ready yet."


    Seeing more and more pain on Theo''s face, kamiyu couldn''t help but drink and ask.


    "What a noise! Don''t talk to me, you''ll be distracted


    Saul had a bad look on his face. The more he is forced to calm down, the more difficult it is to control the earth.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a magic power involved in his magic.


    "Your magic is made up of a spherical shield and liquefied clay. I can''t learn from the latter. The difficulty of single magic is much lower than that of compound magic! "


    "Bang..." This kind of feeling a little bit pitiful made Saul a little uncomfortable, but he also knew that he didn''t care about it now. He could only honestly say, "please..."


    The efficiency of two people is much higher than that of one person, and it''s not long before they sneak into the magic.


    "Come on in, we''re going to run from the ground!"


    Egg shell like walls appeared on the ground, and other students began to gradually move into the eggshell. When there was only a small hole left in the shell, a few small dolls carried Theo in.


    Almost at the same time, the whirlwind barrier disappeared, countless dark shadows from the sky!


    But these monsters are still a step late, and can only watch the earth ball disappear on the ground (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    Because those demons seem to have the ability to spit out the wind element group to attack, so it may be dangerous to dive too shallow. Therefore, under the control of sol and Tanis, the sand ball is diving at a very fast speed, even if it has exceeded the depth of ixsowen College''s ambush before, it still does not stop.


    It''s not a happy experience to dive in a sandball.


    At least these underage students are not happy at all.


    "Who stepped on me? Whoa, who in the end stepped on it and stamped it down "Be careful in front of you. Your wand has stabbed me! What, that''s not a magic wand? " "It''s crowded! Can''t you move that way? " "How cold! Why is there ice in this? Gee! It''s the people who have just been frozen. What a terrible face


    I don''t know if it''s just out of the critical moment of life and death, all of us have put down their hearts, and so on. The sound of this kind began to fill the narrow space which was still a little silent at the beginning.


    "All shut up!" Some of Saul''s angry voices exploded like thunder, which made some people close to him look at stars and hum in their ears.


    "If you don''t want to be stuck in the soil and become a fossil, stop nagging and interfering with casting."


    Just then, tannis''s voice began to ring: "Hello! Don''t be distracted. There seems to be something wrong with the soil below... "


    As soon as the words fell, the sand ball suddenly sank, and everyone could not help feeling weightless.


    Before they could figure out what was going on, a strong sense of impact came.


    Although the soundness of the sand ball is not damaged by this level of impact, the impact caused by the fall caused Tanis and they stopped casting. As a result, numerous cracks appeared on the sand ball, which quickly disintegrated and became sand.


    "Pooh!" Kamiyou poked his head out of the sand, spitting out the sand from his mouth, and exclaimed, "are you all right?"


    Then, the sand around him began to wriggle, and someone came out of it.


    "Alice, Theo, how is she?" Eliza patted the sand in her blonde hair and asked Alice, who was holding Theo in her doll''s arms.


    "Now it looks like it''s just too sleepy to cast. It should be better soon."


    Alice gave Theo a simple diagnosis, took a bottle of blue medicine from her pocket and poured it on the little girl.


    "That''s good." Eliza was relieved. Theo was the first friend she and Sylvie had made since they left the village. She didn''t want Theo to have anything to do with him: "what about the others? Is there anything unusual? "


    "It''s ok..." Tanis lay on the sand, which was his own sandbag, panting. Dorothy fanned him with her handkerchief: "it''s just the first time I''ve been casting for so long. It''s a headache."


    "Sister Alisa..." Riedel''s voice sounded a little trance: "does the rule book say that there is such a place underground?"


    Eliza looked at Riedel and found the opposite party staring at the front.


    Then she followed Riedel''s eyes and found herself on a platform that was probably formed naturally, and opposite it was a huge man-made building - the reason why they could see things in the dark underground was also due to the blue lights outside the huge building


    "What is that palace? castle? Or the temple? " Joe, a young red bomber, was very interested in the huge building. He jumped from the ground and ran to the edge of the high platform to watch the building: "fairhouse, do you know?"


    At this time, as long as a casual person to mend his buttocks, you can probably see the scene of the red exploding head falling down from the platform about 30 meters high.


    "From the appearance, it is a bit like the architectural style of the red lotus Holy See, which flourished for some time after the great migration." Fairsher frowned and said with some uncertainty.


    "It''s really the style of the Holy See of red lotus. I once saw the atlas describing their architectural style in the reading room (the library of Aldrich college has not been officially established) Tanis said: "but as far as I know, the red lotus Holy See has only flourished for less than 60 years and then disappeared without any reason. After that, the pure white church became the pinnacle of people''s spiritual belief


    Then he made a conclusion: "in a word, this will appear here, can only be described as abnormal."


    It may be as simple as Riedel Dorothy that they don''t know, but Tanis and ixorwin, who have already known the society, know that although the pure white church usually appears kind and kind, they monopolize the spiritual beliefs of the common people, and they are always very strict with the so-called heresy.


    Although the red lotus Holy See flourished for a short time, it is said that it had the power to compete with the pure white church in its heyday, so it enjoyed a certain degree of reputation. This can be seen from many books which have recorded this ephemeral religious organization.


    So for the pure white church, the red lotus Holy See and its followers are heretics. Even if they don''t have to be locked up in a cube cell and wait for fire, they have to be brainwashed in the baptism room of the church for at least a year before they can be releasedHowever, the buildings of the red lotus Holy See appeared inexplicably here, and we should know that members of the pure white church participated in this practical examination. The Qiyao mage association should not commit such taboos.


    If we say that this is not the "mystery" arranged by the Qiyao mage Association, that is to say


    "Is it Is this an unknown site of the Holy See of the red lotus? " At the prompt of several people, the outspoken head blurted out the other people''s conjecture in an instant.


    In ixsowen college, some people who have not thought of it are also starting to warm up - this kind of site is easy to find the relics of those who once were brilliant, and those relics are generally very powerful magic items!


    "Yes, just go in and have a look." As he spoke, fairsher was ready to go to the huge building.


    Eliza and they looked at each other, wondering if they should go together.


    To be honest, powerful magic items are not attractive to them: there are plenty of them in the college, as long as you can save enough credits, you can have as much as you want It''s just that the sense of adventure that they''ve never experienced makes them want to try.


    Just as they wanted to explore the building together, SIVI''s voice rang in vain.


    "Eliza! Get the others out of there as soon as possible (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    "Eliza! Take the others out of there, the sooner you get, the better! "


    West Wei''s voice made fitter, who was lying on the windowsill, looking at the chessboard map in the sky, was startled, and almost all the people went through the wall and fell into the dirty alley downstairs.


    She raised her face, and turned back to the theory of West Wei with a little annoyance, but found that at this time, she was very blue and tightly clasped on the edge of the basin. The face that was originally slightly delicate seemed to have some ferocious feeling.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Knowing that West was not in a good mood, fitter immediately floated to him and asked.


    After West Wei raised his hand and laid a layer of sound insulation junction on the feather pen, he said with a gnawing teeth: "it is calculated, and it is calculated by the mage association!"


    On his back, the life engraved by ordinary people had changed from blue to bright red, and gave West Wei a burning pain.


    "What?" "He looked at the scene in the basin, and asked, without knowing.


    At this time, SIVI had barely calmed down through deep breathing.


    There was a system information page floating in front of him, which showed not old information that had been updated for a long time, but several bright red messages.


    [your student reed wise found one of the ancient ruins "altar of the burning of ashes method society]


    your student team officially participated in the large task" the invasion of the devil ". Please prepare yourself before the task starts.


    the large task" the invasion of the devil "has been logged in to the task panel, please confirm later]


    after checking the task surface After the board, SIVI only has a more intuitive understanding of the current situation.


    "Fitter, have you heard of the" burn the embers Association " He asked the ghost girl first.


    The girl thought hard for a while, and finally shook her head to say she had not heard of it.


    In fact, after becoming a ghost and losing the brain as a medium for recording information, girls forget about something that is not important to their lives. If magic is not more soul perception, I''m afraid her understanding of magic will also decline


    Of course, with the system of three virtuous people as a carrier, the symptoms have improved.


    "It was a magic organization in the mythological age, and speaking of history is far more distant than the pure white church. Regardless of race, almost all members of it are fire element magicians or monsters with fire element magic power. They travel around the earth in red robes, advocating fire and destruction, and bring fear to all living creatures. " "It was only the destruction of this organization in the mythological era that the offspring of the evil had recovered a little bit after the great migration, and formed the red lotus Holy See" to rebuild people''s faith in the flame But at last, it was the extreme lack of its teachings and the deliberate pressure of the Holy See. "


    "What does this have to do with what you say is calculated?"


    The more the ghost girl listened, the more confused she was, and asked honestly.


    "Because that building, which was shown in the West Wei basin, was built by the Holy See of red lotus." As she explained it carefully to the girl, SIVI took this opportunity to sort out and speculate on the information he had obtained from the mission introduction: "it should be a closed calling altar from the perspective of the shape, and there should be similar altars around it."


    This is actually inferred from the word "one of the altar of the burned down society" in the words "one of the ancient ruins found".


    "And I don''t think that lights that were hundreds of years ago can burn until now, even magic." He also pointed to the light outside the building: "in other words, it is likely that the altar has been activated! And the one who can start this There is no one else except the Sorceres association! "


    SIVI doesn''t think that the mages'' Association would have known such altars even under the chessboard world. And when they know and start the altar, they have to take this kind of test, and their purpose is obvious


    "They Do you want to take students as a sacrifice Fitter exclaimed, covering his mouth.


    "No, if they need sacrifice, they will not open up this half face instead. Even if the average person dies for more than ten dozen, there will not be too many people concerned. If I don''t guess it wrong, the real purpose of the mages association is to create a delusion that these altars are activated by the students who are mistakenly entered


    "I was surprised by some details in this practical assessment before," he said with some annoyance. "The time for the team teacher to enter the half face is too long to stay, and ten minutes is enough for a high-level magician to kill all the living things in a map; besides, although it is not better than the transmission array, the phase gate entering the half face opens one The consumption of secondary needs is not small, and mage association can''t idle to do the money to play; besides, whether it is the puzzle that can obtain the free badge, the setting of the badge of snatching others and the public enemy traveling in the whole map, the only function of these settings is to block the students and make them unable to reach the destination at the fastest speed; and there are those sudden magic things They should have been domesticated, and they were dedicated to getting students to designated locations! ""But is it good for them?"


    Fitter was still confused. After thinking about it for a long time, she simply changed the direction and asked Seaver.


    "If my inference is correct, this semisurface should have been controlled by the red lotus Holy See, and it is a semisurface with two spaces in the table! They use this half plane to hide a large number of "weapons". These altars should be the nodes connecting the two spaces in the table. If the altar really starts to operate, the two spaces will be connected. The "weapons" on the inner side, which may be the remains of the red lotus Holy See, may appear in the outer space... "


    Seaver was spitting, telling fitter the conclusion he had drawn from the task, only to find that fitter didn''t seem to understand it. Finally, he sighed and picked up a piece of parchment from the table.


    "Using this piece of paper as an analogy, the front is the chessboard world." He casually drew some squares on the front of the parchment to represent the chessboard world: "on the other hand, it was used by the red lotus holy see to serve as a warehouse and even a manufacturing factory space."


    He also painted some strange creatures on the back to represent monsters.


    In fact, it can be seen from the mission introduction that the inner world of this half plane is full of demons that the red lotus Holy See originally intended to use as a secret weapon against the pure white church. It''s just not clear why it was abandoned in the end.


    "Sylvie, you''re a poor painter..."


    Looking at the painting by Sylvie, the girl nodded and came to a conclusion.


    "Long winded! As a magician, I only need to be able to draw magic circles! "


    "The front and the back are usually unable to communicate, so they built altars to communicate with each other," she continued Speaking of this, SIVI poked holes in the paper to represent the altars: "and after these altars are running, monsters on the back can appear through the altars and invade the main material plane from the front, where the space barrier is relatively thin. Now do you understand? "


    The girl shook her head decisively: "according to what you said, it''s not a good thing for the mage association to do this for them? Even a fool can''t do something that is thankless to him


    "Although there are two spaces, they are located on the same half plane, and the barrier between the two spaces is estimated to be less thick. It is estimated that there will be a group of monsters from the inner space to the outer space every three to five. If the monsters can not be eliminated and even take this opportunity to attack the inner space and destroy the monster''s nest, the mage Association will have mastered this half Is it a headache? " SIVI lumped the parchment into a ball and threw it into the garbage can: "if we only meet the enemy with the strength of the mage association itself, it will not lose, but it will also damage many of the core forces. It is precisely because of this that if someone can do it for him, it would be better. Obviously, those who do it will be the students who mistakenly enter the altar and those leading teachers That''s why I said I had been counted. "


    Sylvie understood what he said, and fitter understood it at last.


    "Let the students and teachers mistakenly think that the students who participated in the examination released these monsters. Whether out of guilt or intended to protect their own students, the teachers have to expend their interference to fight, while the mage association is sitting in the back and taking this half plane completely in its pocket. Have you counted all the 500 magic schools in one breath However, if it is exposed, the mage Association will definitely lose its reputation? "


    "I''m afraid no other college teacher can recognize the effect of this altar They don''t even know what the building is. "


    With the help of the system, SIVI, who has checked the task, even knows what will come out later. He said with a wry smile: "in addition, the mage association has mastered the most authoritative mouthpiece of the magic world," goddess Pravda ". Compared with us who are penniless, everyone will believe there. And it is estimated that all the responsibility will be put on the students who rush into the altar That''s one of the reasons I told Eliza and them to leave the altar quickly. "


    "Obviously, he was the victim, but in the end he was named the chief culprit..." There was a mixture of anger and sadness on fitter''s face.


    "So it''s good not to let them know the truth before they have the ability to resist."


    Now that the church has been aware of this, even the church has been calm about it This half plane is the bargaining chip used by the church to trade certain things with the mage association!


    Sylvie, who always felt as if he had come into contact with something terrible, frowned, sighed, and said to the ghost girl with a complex expression, "in a word, now try to crack and see the phase key leading to that half plane, and give me the address of the teacher in charge of the ixothion college."


    "Even if we can''t resist the mage Association immediately, at least..." He took up the pot containing the potion and looked out of the window at the chessboard map in the sky. His eyes revealed a few reluctance: "at least they can''t get what they want so easily." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Nancy winters has always felt in a good mood.


    Although in terms of talent, he can only be regarded as medium-sized, and has a good distance for a period of time, but it is the mentality that he will not waver in the face of the dragon, which enables him to step through the difficulties in the magic research, stand out from a large group of people with wizard qualifications, and succeed in becoming a middle-level magician in the Rayleigh School of magic, which is famous for its cruelty and harshness Because of the absolute advantage in the actual combat of the same rank, he easily obtained the teaching assistant position of Ixos college.


    What''s more, his strength, efforts and calm mind are highly valued by the top echelons of the college. He even invited him to participate in the evaluation meeting of the college as a substitute of the leading professor. If such a qualification is added to his resume, I''m afraid he will be promoted to a formal Professor position when he returns to the college.


    Even so, that kind of calm attitude makes him in the face of students, as always, talking with other professors is not humble or overbearing, a look of not enjoying things, not pitying oneself, flattering or humiliating.


    However, at the moment, he felt that his mentality was not enough


    "Calm down, young man. Don''t put your hands on the hilt."


    With an air of indifference, SIVI, with his left hand holding the potion pot to his waist, and his right hand, as if to placate an excited wild animal, swayed up and down to Nancy winters and said, "what if you accidentally pull it out and hurt someone else?"


    "Which college are you from? What''s the purpose of coming here? "


    The cold sweat slipped down from the young magician''s head. His purple eyes were fixed on SIVI. He did not dare to breathe. His left hand pressed on the scabbard, and his right hand held the handle of the sword. It seemed that he would draw out a long sword at any time.


    It''s not that Sylvie''s murderous spirit or his bad temper made Nancy winters nervous. At his feet, there were two middle-aged magicians in their 40s and 50s who were wearing the esoteric professor''s magic robes. Their eyes were wide open, and a trace of saliva hung from the corners of their mouths. At the same time, their bodies in strange posture twitched from time to time Next, it looks very strange.


    You should know that the appraisal meeting is a big event for every college. It is impossible to send only one gold-plated new person to be responsible for the business trip (even if the newcomer is very good). Therefore, in addition to Nancy, there are two other old-fashioned high-level magicians from ixorun college.


    However, these two magicians, who were able to enter the top 500 even in the whole eastern plain, were knocked down by a young mage with black hair and a basin between his waist, who had fallen from the sky and looked in his early twenties


    What the hell is this! Even the humanoid dragon can''t do this!


    Even Nancy couldn''t help losing his temper in the face of this monster.


    Well, what needs to be clarified here is that SIVI''s strength is not really strong enough that even a giant dragon can hold it as a gecko - in fact, his current strength is only a little better than that of an adult dragon.


    Only with the ability to instantly cast four rings of magic and the bonus of a suit of equipment, he easily defeated two high-level magicians, and used wind element magic to shock the dust, leaving them temporarily in an irresistible situation.


    "It''s said don''t be nervous." Sylvie scratched his head in some distress. Although the young man opposite him had a sword on his waist, the active elements around him and the abundant magic in his body all showed that he was not a swordsman, but a magician and a fighting mage.


    If you remember correctly, I''m afraid that the young man was still "totally uninterested in that kind of thing now" after seavy passed through


    I want you to shrug your shoulders, because I''m going to do something else


    Then he began to talk about the conspiracy of the mage Association before.


    But it was naturally a suspicious look to greet him.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t fully believe what you said..."


    "No, it''s just a statement. Believe it or not is your own business, "Seaver said with a smile." it''s none of my business. "


    "In that case, your excellency..."


    "Don''t be happy too early. Didn''t I say I need your help?" Sylvie continued.


    "Why should we help your excellency?" Nancy frowned imperceptibly.


    "Because I''m better than you." Sylvie said without hesitation, "in every sense!"


    Although it is not good to use absolute strength to oppress people, there is no time to negotiate slowly and wrangle with each other about several major treaties.


    When Nanxi heard this, the whole person was stunned for a moment, and then he responded: it''s really unnecessary for people to ask for their own consent. If they can agree, it''s better if they don''t agree. If they don''t agree, they''ll get it


    Seaver was relieved to see Nancy lost in thought and a sign of wavering. He took up his magic potion again and came to the window: "there are students from several colleges around our students'' grid. Now I''m going to have a friendly and harmonious" communication "with the leading professors of those colleges. You can take advantage of this time to think about it."With that, he jumped out of the window, leaving the room in a mess, and standing in the same position for nearly ten minutes, Nancy winters (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Generally speaking, in the quadrennial college evaluation meeting, the magic schools are divided because of their competitive relationship. At most, two or three colleges that have made good will have alliances and other actions.


    But this time there was an accident.


    At this time, the guest house of Aldrich college was filled with magicians from all over the eastern plain, dressed and temperamentally different.


    Some of them look decadent, as if they don''t care about anything; some hang their eyes ferociously, giving people the feeling of gunpowder keg; some smile bitterly, as if they don''t know how to feel about the current situation; more are wrapped in the bandage made by the Aldrich Institute on their heads or bodies, looking at the magic potion in front of them with a sad face ...


    Roughly estimated, at this moment in this is not a large guest house, actually already stationed in nearly ten colleges of leading teachers!


    The only thing in common is that, no matter what the relationship between them and the college they are in, they are now part of the interim alliance of Aldrich.


    Although some people were not satisfied with the alliance process, the guys finally agreed to the alliance with tears and tears after being repeatedly rotated by SIVI with his iron fist and the superb treatment technology of "you can be saved with only one breath left"


    Then, when they came to the current base camp of SIVI, with a kind smile on his face, he personally demonstrated how sharp the effect of the guest house, which was arranged as an empty altar, was how fast and silent energy-saving. After that, those who were still dissatisfied and wanted to make trouble could only put their minds back and obey the command obediently I can''t help but bow my head under the eaves, which is probably the feeling.


    It''s just that although these mages have temporarily put away their devious minds


    "Hello, the next college over there, your students are hindering our students from practicing the Dharma! Get them out of the way "What nonsense do you say! Why should I consume interference for such a small matter? " "Ah? Is your college to the west of the wickdonian mountains? What a coincidence! Our college is in the East! " "Silver scale robe, high quality, one piece of hardware, no counter-offer, first come, first served, one fake." "Boss, give me a fake." ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fitter looked at the living room like a vegetable market through a translucent screen and asked seavy, "is it really OK to make these guys partners?"


    Judging from the current situation, the so-called magicians (and all of them are elites) seem to be no different from ordinary people.


    "It''s only temporary anyway. Use it first."


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders and replied with a cool look.


    "But why should we have so many people to participate without any difference?"


    Fitter narrowed his eyes and asked in a puzzled way, "isn''t it too confidential? Some people will use a small hand to inform the mage association about the situation here, and maybe... "


    "I didn''t expect to hide the news from the mage Association."


    At this point, Sylvie also had a wry smile on his face.


    The power of Qiyao mage Association developed over the years can be described as terror. Even among the "King''s Council, the mage Association and the pure white church" with the separation of powers, the mage association is the most innocent, but the accumulation of a hundred years is not built.


    What''s more, hornhager is still its home base.


    Regardless of the mage''s eyes all over hornhaig and the magic vein of unknown function, even if the noisy people in the living room have a little heart and carry the quilted pen shaped wind up puppet named "scribe" issued by the mage Association in their pockets, the mage association can almost grasp the situation here.


    "I didn''t kill the leading teacher who participated in the evaluation meeting openly, and I didn''t openly oppose the mage Association. So even if they had mastered our actions, it would not have much to do with it..."


    Sylvie explained to the surprised girl. You know, even when he spread the conspiracy theory of the mage association to the people in the living room, he did not explicitly and directly explain it. Instead, he concealed all the words of the directly named mage Association, and guided their thinking to the result he wanted to express. Even those magicians who are proficient in words can''t find a little bit scattered in what he said Evidence of the conspiracy theory of the sorcerer Association


    And his purpose of gathering these magicians together is simply outrageous - to let them drive as many colleges as possible to clear the chessboard world in the shortest time!


    All human beings have the psychology of conformity. If one person fails to pass the customs clearance, many college students will have the idea that "no one has passed the customs, so continue to collect some free badges and hunt some other colleges.".


    However, once someone passes the customs, their idea will become "someone has already cleared the customs, and we have to do it as soon as possible." moreover, the intensity of this idea will increase with the number of colleges passing the customs.


    Like a house, if the window is broken, no one to repair, soon, other windows will be inexplicably broken; a wall, if some graffiti is not washed off, soon, the wall is full of messy, ugly things; a very clean place, people are embarrassed to throw garbage, but once there is garbage on the ground Now, people will not hesitate to throw, not feel ashamed.This is Sylvie''s famous broken window theory in the former world.


    As long as we can make most of the college members clear the customs in a short time through this snowball effect, in order to face the magic objects appearing in the inner space, the mage association can only choose one of the two, i.e., investing a large number of backbone forces or asking the colleges that have already passed the customs clearance for help


    Whatever the outcome, it was a small victory for SIVI.


    Anyway, both the Pope and the mage Association seem to have their eyes on themselves, so what if they pay more attention without exposing their cards?


    "Gentlemen Thinking of this, seavy turned off the translucent screen, got up and walked out of the room into the living room, with his arms outstretched, shouting to the noisy crowd, "welcome to the interim alliance of Aldrich."


    The living room quieted down, and everyone looked at Sylvie.


    He nodded as if satisfied with the effect, and continued.


    "Let''s finish this plan peacefully on the basis of friendship and harmony."


    Only you are not qualified to say that!


    For a moment, fitter seemed to hear all the voices in the living room synchronized (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    This is the headquarters of Qiyao mage Association, the top floor of Qiyao mage tower and the location of MAGE Council.


    Decoration is not luxurious, but there is a sense of peace of mind in the room, the original long table has been torn down, replaced by a round table, and the center of the round table is placed with a crystal ball the size of a basketball.


    The inside of the crystal ball is not transparent, but full of silver liquid, like viscous paint, constantly creeping.


    Five Great Magicians were sitting around the round table, watching the crystal ball. Under their gaze, the silver paint in the crystal ball moved faster.


    At this time, the door of the room was rudely pushed open, making a harsh squeak, so that all the magicians in the room moved their eyes from the crystal ball and looked at the door. Two of them even frowned deeply.


    "If you don''t break the crucible again, I''ll give you a warning if you don''t break the crucible again


    Pierce green came in, blowing his beard and glaring, but not forgetting to complain loudly.


    "If my 120 year old head works, it''s the fourteenth time you''ve complained about the sculpture this week, my dear green."


    The old mage with a long white beard looked at the short fat old man with a discontented face and said, "relax, don''t you think all the sentences it says sound rhymed."


    The stout old man rolled his eyes as if to refute the first two sentences.


    "I think there''s a lot more to be concerned about than the statue of the nuisance, isn''t it?"


    Sitting on the right-hand side of old shaman, an old man with curly flaxen hair interrupted the conversation between the two of them, turning the subject rigidly from an unimportant statue.


    "The boy named Edric really found out the mystery of the half plane. Now he has gathered a group of colleges with average strength and formed a small force. It seems that he is planning to do something." Pierce green didn''t bother much. He told us the information he had taken over: "he seems to be very dissatisfied with us. Do you want to teach young people a little bit about the meaning of heaven and earth?"


    "It''s not because of what you''ve done in the holy land, green, that he''s left a bad impression on our old undead prejudices." As one of two people who couldn''t stand Pierce, the old man with a goatee smoothed his proud beard and raised his chin to look at the stout old man.


    "I just exercised my legitimate right to be a member of the mage society."


    Pierce snorted coldly and looked at the goatee. His small eyes narrowed and looked like mung beans


    Seeing that they seemed to have a tendency to quarrel, old shaman clapped his hands and ended the topic.


    "That little miracle maker, eddick, who has repeatedly come to our surprise, will see through our intentions, as expected. And there are many setbacks in this world. There is one at the end of the chessboard world. We don''t need to do it ourselves to polish it. As for what the little guy wants to do, let''s wait and see for a while


    Then he let pierce sit in the empty position, and then looked at the crystal ball in the center of the table again: "and in the price paid by the pure white church, I am more here than that half plane --"


    needless to say, the other Great Magicians also once again returned to the state of high concentration before, and gazed at the one again Crystal ball with silver filling.


    "-- the ball of prophecy by orcas, the blind sage."


    The world of chessboard


    Still, Joe, the exploding boy, looked around in disbelief and whispered.


    Under the guidance of their own teacher, ixothyn''s students finally gave up exploring the burning of the altar, and together with Eliza, they left there and returned to the ground.


    Then he joined up with a team of other college teams as instructed.


    So far, in less than one day, their group has grown to ten colleges and nearly 100 people. It is estimated that it is the strongest force in the whole chessboard world.


    In the middle of the way, they met with a deluge of magic attacks before. The result was different from the last time when they struggled to support and finally fled in confusion. The magicians of the hundred cooperated with each other to cover each other. Under the reasonable command and control, they easily annihilated all the magic creatures around 10 times their number!


    After several battles, the whole team, under the guidance of their respective leading teachers, has vaguely regarded those people in the Aldrich College as the core.


    Witnessing the whole process, the students of ixsus college naturally felt like falling into a dream. Most of the days before, they were still confronting each other, and even the weaker opponents. In a flash, NIMA became the leader of the large army. This is also fantastic!


    However, this kind of exclamation can only be found during a short break. Most of the time, under the leadership of the people of the Aldrich college, the large army is advancing towards the end point with overwhelming force. I''m afraid that the progress of the first echelon can be regarded as the best. Several teams of students from other colleges are scared away when they see this kind of battle.Of course, there are also requests to join, but in the case of no way to guarantee the command power, Eliza and they can only face down and refuse.


    On the way, on the basis of comprehensive detection magic and with the help of various kinds of magic traps, they even succeeded in killing a high-level magician who was a public enemy, saving most of the time of detour.


    "It''s probably their team leader who convinced teachers from other colleges, including us, ixovyn." Saul pushed his monocular glasses, guessing uncertainly.


    "Who knows, but the only thing that''s certain is," fairsher sighed, ate the dry food he had on his hand, and his eyes leaped over a large group of people and fell on the Aldrich people who were discussing something: "it''s great not to have a real conflict with them..."


    The time for meals and rest soon ended.


    Although their teachers didn''t disclose any information about burning down the altar of the Dharma Society (because of the lack of interference...) But almost all college students can feel a sense of oppression, so even if the operation is as hard as the army''s rapid march, they are only complaining verbally at most.


    Finally, on the third day after the confluence, they saw the castle in the terminal grid (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    The castle at the end is very large, and although its construction scale is not as large as that of hohenhaig and holy land, it is not a problem to throw away a few streets from Aldrich college and Huolian college.


    The magic lock on the castle gate is nothing to the current United College Group.


    After some students who specialize in alchemy cracked it, others swarmed in and came to the huge lobby.


    Located in the middle of the front hall is a huge red crystal stele.


    On the opposite side of the main entrance, the place that should lead to the interior of the college has no door. Instead, there is a huge crack. There is a royal blue light in the cracks, which are not ordinary cracks, but are all over the wall.


    On the red crystal stele, there is a text in xiumen language, which shows a floating golden silhouette, which should also be the effect of some kind of magic.


    "First of all, I would like to welcome you to choose the latter. Please go directly into the gap between the decisive battle and fight the guardian of the castle for the last time. If you win, you will also be able to get bonus points and end the exam. "


    " now, choose! After reading the words, they wait together.


    It''s not just them, but other students who have done the same thing. At this time, the fetters that had been held together for three days were extremely fragile.


    Obviously, at this time, as long as you can grab the badge with 150 points and add your own badge, you will be able to successfully break the customs barrier and become the final winner


    Welcome Hotel --


    unexpectedly!


    Sylvie looked at the potion pot and the new hints of the system, and thought bitterly.


    Please choose one of the following two and inform your student team:


    [1. Pay 200 points and destroy the red jadeite monument. ¡¿


    [when you select this option, your student team can exit the chessboard world directly. However, when the stele of the red jadeite is destroyed, the altar of the burning method society will also be activated. The difficulty of the invasion task of the Yanmo is increased, and the mission plot is officially opened. ¡¿


    [2. Enter the burning court by reversing the crack, challenge and defeat the baroyan demon. ¡¿


    [after selecting this task and successfully completing it, your student team can directly exit from the chessboard world, and the difficulty of the invasion task of Yanmo is reduced. It will not start until it reaches the original time. ¡¿


    [Note: the reward of the invasion task does not change with the difficulty of the task. ¡¿


    it is obvious that this stele of red jadeite should have been set up by the mage association from the beginning.


    There are two functions. One is to delay the clearance time.


    If there is a strong team that is not willing to solve the mystery or plunder the badges of other colleges, and they are marching towards the end from the beginning, even if there is a public enemy''s obstruction, as long as you are careful, you should be able to arrive at the castle at the end of the line at the speed of not losing to Eliza.


    In that case, in the face of two conditions, whether it is to choose the former, to solve the mystery nearby, or to go out again to attack other colleges; or to choose the latter to challenge the baroyan demon who is presumed to be above level 35, it will take a lot of time - in fact, if we don''t use some special means, even the twelve armed middle-level magicians will all spend a lot of time It''s not a rival to baroyan.


    In short, it has extended the customs clearance time in disguise.


    Secondly, it can easily destroy the relationship between the Allied colleges.


    Just like Eliza and her group of colleges, after they come here, they hardly consider the salary level of the college in the next four years. This kind of visible and tangible will even affect the interests of the development of the college. The feelings and fetters cultivated in just a few days are nothing at all!


    Sylvie raised his head slightly and found that many people in the hall were lowering their heads, holding the interfering agents secretly in their hands, and their eyes twinkled in thought.


    I''m afraid that if you directly give the order to the whole college hall, it will break the balance of the whole hall by yourself.


    In fact, this would have happened long ago, had it not been for Sylvie, who had behaved unfathomably.


    Sylvie''s mouth curled with slight disdain.


    Although at first glance, it seems the most secure and simple option to leave by seizing the corresponding score badge and smashing the red jadeite stele. Relying on the strength of SIVI, it is not difficult to capture the corresponding score badge in a short time, but it is not.


    As soon as the stele of red jadeite is broken, the demons will immediately gush out of those altars. Even though the theoretical examination has been finished in name, in essence, the students of other colleges still on the way to the examination can not leave the world of chessboard at all. They can only face those magic creatures waiting for the rescue of the mage Association. With the increase of the number of magic objects, the teachers can only use their interference force to fight. This is also according to the script of the mage Association, Involve the teachers in the team


    Even if Sylvie took the chance to help Eliza and break the red jadeite monument, it just let Eliza escape from the chessboard world and put all the students of nearly 500 colleges into danger, not to mention the more than ten colleges that he said he had betrayed. Even other colleges would have a bad time here.What''s worse, as long as the sorcerer association or some unsatisfied schools of magic publicize it, let alone become the world''s first magic academy, the Aldrich School of magic will be isolated by the whole magic world the next day. Although this does not mean that SIVI, who has external plug-ins, can not continue to develop the Academy, it will sooner or later meet someone who can take care of each other It''s still unknown when you sell it


    At the thought of this, Sylvie felt a chill coming down his spine to his forehead. I didn''t expect that the mage association had reached such a point. Compared with them, this kind of resistance action of their own was much weaker.


    After pondering for a few minutes, he opened his mouth in the uneasy eyes of all the people around him and said, "go to that crack. We have ten high-level magicians here. No matter what magic things we encounter, we will have no problem!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    On the other side of the gap is not directly facing the baroyan devil, but a long corridor filled with red devils and a kind of puppet in a red robe.


    Although the level of the two Crusades is not high, the students can''t defend themselves from the ever decreasing number and attacks from all directions.


    In addition, the proportion of fire element in the corridor is far greater than that of other elements, which not only makes the students who are good at other elements'' magic be tied up and their magic power is greatly reduced, but also causes some Red Devils'' bodies to explode after being killed.


    It is for this reason that many students have been harmed, and the teachers who lead the team have begun to use interference drugs in turn. When they are in trouble, they come to help students. Some teachers have even appeared twice, and there is not much stock of interference drugs in their hands.


    Even the West wave has been swept back by the tide.


    It''s not good to go on like this.


    For this reason, Sylvie never let go of her eyebrows.


    If you run out of interference potions now, you''ll be in trouble when you''re confronted with the baroyan devil.


    I don''t know when the noise in the lobby of the guest house has subsided. There is no other sound in the whole room except for the short breath that everyone seems to be nervous about.


    After all, compared with the previous relaxed freehand brushwork, the current progress is too slow and difficult, which makes these teachers who care about their students for various reasons have to devote 120000 energy to the current situation.


    Whenever the students break through the blockade of the demons, they can''t help cheering; whenever a student is injured, they can''t help but sigh or curse in a low voice; whenever the students encounter difficulties, they can''t help but look up at the young mage sitting in the front.


    And Sylvie won''t let them fail to come up with a solution in the shortest possible time - either ask someone to pass the instructions to the students, or simply assign someone directly to help


    Obviously, he didn''t talk much, but he seemed to know everyone at his fingertips and could easily name them and assign them the most suitable job.


    Unconsciously, the magicians who had gathered together just because of the threat began to take the lead with SIVI.


    But Sylvie was not happy about it.


    In his opinion, what the students are facing now is too difficult to understand.


    Eliza, these situations are far beyond the scope of ordinary college students can solve. Even those teachers have spent a lot of effort, and even two teachers have met with a rebuff because of the self explosion of demons.


    If it is a single college with only one teacher and can only help three times at most, I''m afraid that even half of the college will be destroyed.


    Even the mage association can''t make it so obvious to obstruct students from passing the test - it''s no longer called a test, it''s just making difficulties!


    While he was still thinking about the sudden increase in difficulty, the scene in the potion changed dramatically.


    Eliza, they finally left the long corridor. In front of them, there were countless stairs leading to them.


    What is shocking is not this, but the bright red color of the whole sky like a flame - not sunset, but better than sunset, shocking red.


    The active fire element makes the air seem to be filled with sulfur and hot summer.


    I''m afraid that this side of the crack is no longer a chessboard world, but on the inner side of that half plane. The incinerated method will be used as another space for weapon storage!


    Just as Eliza and they finally regained their senses and began to climb up the stairs, meteors with long flame tails began to streak through the sky, and then they smashed holes in the stairs in their gaping eyes.


    Then, monsters called embers and rekindled demons crawled out of the pit and charged at them!


    If we say that the Crusade level is basically a single digit, and occasionally a couple of Red Devils and that kind of bad puppets are still in the scope that students can deal with, then now this kind of magic creatures that are flooding in, and the Crusade level is around 15-20, is not Eliza at all. Only the young magicians of middle level can deal with them!


    It''s not right! At present, the strength of the demons is too strong!


    SIVI''s eyes are awe inspiring. At the same time, she gives the instructions to let Eliza and her two team leaders use the last interfering agent to enter the half plane for assistance, so as to prevent the students from being injured and open the way for them at the same time.


    It''s just that ten minutes is too short, and the number of enemies is a little more, so the progress is not fast.


    Just as Sylvie was hesitating whether he wanted to do it in person, a man appeared in the students'' field of vision.


    Or a "public enemy.".


    The silver sword, jifurei, was holding the sword with the light shining, standing about three-quarters of the stairs, overlooking the students who had managed to get here.You know, even Sylvie is afraid to beat the best young man of the white church in ten minutes.


    There are the strongest public enemies in the front, and countless demons behind.


    Eliza, what they''re meeting now, is almost a dead end.


    Before SIVI made a decision on whether to bleed and use the number of teachers to pile up the most powerful public enemy, the girl waved his sword when he could not defend himself!


    However, the light scattered by the blade did not hurt the students. Instead, they knocked down the ember demons and reburning demons who were about to catch up with the students.


    "Compared with the public enemy, I am first and foremost a clergyman." The girl looked at the stunned students with awe inspiring eyes and said, "how can a clergyman allow the devil to attack human beings under his eyes."


    She walked down the stairs step by step.


    "The guy you''re looking for should be at the top, and I''ll leave it to the clergy here."


    I don''t know whether she was intimidated by her momentum or simply afraid of her force. All the students left and right and made way for the girl to walk slowly behind them. They looked at the demons who had gathered together again and rushed at them.


    The students looked at each other for a while, and finally, under the leadership of Eliza, they hurried to the Rococo style building on the high platform after leaving a few words of thanks in a hurry.


    The girl who only left the golden hair and silver helmet, with the strength of one person, faced the countless demons that came like a tsunami.


    The expression on the girl''s face became dignified. She stirred her lips to the eyes of a mage floating in the air, and then she threw herself into the fierce battle.


    Although he couldn''t hear the voice, Seaver knew the meaning of the girl''s words.


    "You owe me one." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "Don''t those believers in the holy land are all dead headed. Why did they suddenly change their minds and help us?" A bald magic teacher looked at the valiant lotus in the potion pot, and asked the magic teacher of another college beside him: "and is this famous Saint silver sword lady?"


    "That''s because we have people here who have to make her look good." Beside him, a bearded magician used to scratch his thick beard.


    "Who would have such a face?" The bald man scratched his head curiously, and then, as if waking up from a dream, looked at Sylvie, who was sitting at the top of the long table in the living room. In fact, many magicians now do the same thing with them.


    Originally, SIVI took them as if they wanted to break up with the mage Association, which made them feel extremely uneasy, for fear that they would be tied to a pirate ship. Because of this, some people will risk being discovered by SIVI and secretly inform Qiyao mage Association of the situation.


    But if SIVI had an affair with the pure white church, that''s another matter.


    We should know that the eastern plain is currently the king''s Council, the mage Association and the pure white church, each side of which controls a strong force. Even if you fall out with the mage Association, it doesn''t matter if you can hold the thigh of the pure white church


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo hoo, do you still say it has nothing to do with others? For you, she would not hesitate to abandon her duties and confront the mage association? " Fitter floated beside Seaver and whispered in his ear.


    "It''s just a matter of exchange." Sylvie accepted the baptism of the eyes from all directions, and continued to whisper to the ghost girl: "human relationship is not expensive or cheap. She has helped me once now. When the pure white church is in trouble or needs help, I can''t get rid of it. Compared with this, you''d better hurry up... "


    Before Sylvie finished, his eyes at the potion were sharp.


    "There''s something wrong here! Hughes, madale! Use your last interference to help the students withstand the blow. If they are injured, come back quickly! " He quickly gave instructions to the group of magicians: "then go to Qiyao mage tower immediately and report to them that the difficulty of final examination is abnormal!"


    Still watching Sylvie''s bald and bearded magician suddenly regained his mind, and immediately threw three bottles of interference potion into the potion according to Sylvie.


    Five minutes ago, the building above the high platform was surprisingly exquisite.


    Even under the eaves of the house where no one would pay attention, there is a ring of exquisite relief. The intricacies of the reliefs complement the Rococo style of the building itself.


    But now Eliza and they did not take the time to enjoy the exquisite and ingenious relief, they rushed into a building as large as a regular football field.


    Although the relief of the interior walls of the building, the color painting on the glass and the flat and distinct staggered color tiles also show the designer''s skill, it is a little strange.


    It seems that the builders did not have the concept of partition and room. The foreign Pavilion, which should have two floors and at least ten rooms, could not even see an inner wall. The floor of the second floor was also hollowed out, making the whole space integrated into a huge room with incomparable emptiness.


    Moreover, in the only room in the building, apart from a high back chair placed in the center, there is not even a piece of furniture inside, which gives people a feeling of emptiness.


    Eliza, the purpose of their trip, is the strongest boss in the whole chessboard world. The huge baroyan demon was sitting on the high back chair, stretching his flaming flame to his heart''s content!


    ¡°@#£¤%¡ð¡­¡­¡± The language that human beings can''t recognize comes out of its mouth.


    Then, at the moment when Eliza and Eliza stepped into the room, the red magic light condensed into the essence between the red and white tiles, and rose from the inside like blood. Like a drop of red ink dripping into the water cup, it diffused in the air, and the burning fire element quickly spread to every part of the room, so that the students even had a whole world to wear On the illusion of red tulle.


    Far beyond the element hot spring fire element concentration, so that some fire element affinity relatively low students even have involuntarily began to retch.


    Before the students could get used to it, the figure sitting on the high back raised a dark red arm.


    The whip of fire twining on its arm seems like a python coiled out, as fast as lightning. In an instant, it becomes as thick as a bucket from the thumb at the beginning, and even the air seems to be scorched by its ultra-high temperature, rushing towards the students!


    Because in this environment, the magic release of the other three elements is too slow, and the magic of fire element is not much defensive. Therefore, only some students who have studied arcane have released magic shield to support it.


    It''s a pity that those magic shields are just like paper paste before the flame whip of baroness. Not only did they not play a protective role, but the caster was also hurt by the magic''s phage.Just when the students could only try to escape from the attack, two figures, one tall and one short, suddenly appeared in front of the students, and together they supported a magic shield to block the flame whip down!


    The short, bald wizard named Hughes even showed a grin to the students.


    Just at the moment when the students were happy for their own salvation, the second whip of baroyan came again. The whip of fire, as thick as a gasoline barrel, smashed on the magic shield with its incomparable power and breaking sound for the first time!


    The splashing sparks and the diffracted magic waves react with each other and emit dazzling light. When the students turn their eyes back, they find that the two teachers are still in front of them like towering mountains! They successfully blocked the second whip!


    But when the students just let out cheers, the two teachers almost spit blood at the same time, the magic shield was fragmented, and their bodies gradually faded and disappeared


    As a result, the students seemed to be choked on the neck, and the cheering stopped.


    Even the powerful leading teachers were hit hard, and they had no chance to win in the face of baroyan.


    After that, as they thought, Sylvie seemed to have given up his strategy and sent his teachers to fight in turn. Most of the fighting was to resist the attack of the other side. Even the strong among the high-level magicians could not support the baroyan devil for too long under this unfavorable situation.


    And all the time, the balonite didn''t even get up from the chair!


    For a moment, the whole situation seems to be in the biggest dilemma so far (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    As time goes on, the situation that students are facing is not getting better, but getting worse.


    Except for the baroyan devil who has only moved the whip of fire on his wrist all the time, because of the enrichment of fire element, it is easy for the other party to join the fire element plane, making the room more than four curved horned Yanmo.


    This kind of demon with Crusade level of 25 or so looks like a bald head with bright red scale skin and a loose orange mass robe. Their mouth and eyes are like three holes of a skeleton, but the inside is constantly blazing with fire. On top of their heads is a black horn that looks like a Bison''s horn, about 50 centimeters long.


    In general, the elite students of more than one hundred magic schools have a strong advantage when they face four demons of level 25. As long as a certain number of students are dispatched to attract the attention of the evil spirits and stabilize the hatred, the remaining personnel will be sent out one by one. It is not difficult to eliminate them.


    However, this advantage is completely suppressed by the red figure sitting in the middle of the room, emitting a startling sense of existence. Instead, it becomes a disadvantage. Once the personnel are scattered, when the other party attacks the next time, the teachers can only choose one part to protect, and the rest will undoubtedly be exposed under the other party''s fangs. Sending more teachers is just a waste of intervention.


    Finally, the students can only squeeze together like little quails, use the advantage of the number of people to overlap magic, defend the attack of the horned demon, and place their hope on the teachers


    "Coming!"


    The student who was responsible for paying attention to the movement of baroyan demon called out, and all of them subconsciously gathered together, hoping that the teachers could defend the blow.


    However, to their surprise, the teacher who appeared in front of them this time did not support the shield to help them defend, just by raising his right hand, he scattered the raging whip of fire, and flew the Horned Demons roaring at them.


    Elemental dispelling and great repulsion.


    "Teacher!" Eliza cried out in surprise.


    Sylvie seemed satisfied with his instant double casting ability. He nodded to Eliza and them, then looked up slightly to the other end and looked curiously at his baroyan demon.


    "Hello, Mr. baroyanmo Or should I call you "Munn temps," the last bishop of the Holy See of Hong Lian? "


    SIVI took off his wizard''s hat and pretended to take off his hat to the baroyan.


    "I thought the world of magic had declined over the years. But there are still some good guys out there Barrow''s orange eyes with no pupils narrowed. His mouth, which seemed to be sewn with thread, also floated a flash of sparks: "I didn''t expect that after so many years, there are still people who know my name..."


    "Sorry, your name is not in the history."


    Sylvie put on the wizard''s hat again, and his face was cool: "in fact, I haven''t heard of you before today. However, in the relief under the eaves of this house, there are a lot of ancient secret words hidden in it, which has explained almost everything here. And I happen to be a little bit of a study of code language, and naturally I can know the secret of it. "


    In fact, there are a lot of ancient secret words in the relief under the eaves. With modern interpretation technology, I''m afraid it will take a long time to complete the interpretation. However, in Sylvie''s own knowledge column, one of the branches of incantation literature is cryptology, and with his promotion to a high-level magician, the level of cryptology has also risen to LV5, which is comparable to the master.


    While other mages were delaying their time, SIVI had read all the secret words thoroughly. With the reference of the system mission description, he had a preliminary grasp of the current situation.


    According to this, this plane is indeed one of the secret bases of the Holy See against the pure white church. Only the half plane is a scarce resource. Even the red lotus Holy See can''t really be so rich that it can use a half plane as a warehouse for storing cannon fodder such as red devils and reburning demons.


    This half plane actually exists for another reason.


    That is based on the Necromancer''s theory of strengthening some undead''s flesh body transformation, the red lotus Holy See secretly spent a lot of manpower and material resources to research and develop, which embeds the human soul into the fire attribute magic objects and even the fire element creatures!


    In the later stage of their confrontation with the pure white church, they tried to deceive the believers and transform them into demons to enhance their own strength. Even if the demonic spirit is destroyed in a short period of time, the human soul will be destroyed in the short time.


    It was this technology that led to the decline of the Honglian Holy See, which was still in full swing, and was finally swept out of the stage of history.


    Also because of this, the pure white church and the mage Association will ban similar soul transfer magic as forbidden arts, and prohibit ordinary magicians from studying it.


    At that time, the person responsible for the development of this magic technology was moon temps, who was known as a burnt out bishop - but at that time, the product was still human.I''m afraid this guy developed a similar technology that can continuously transfer souls. By constantly transferring in the magic objects, he survived until today.


    "Add in the deep words you said before," is the trial sacrifice finally here? "And I can almost identify you


    At this point, SIVI''s expression became a little banter: "obviously, it''s not such a profound secret code language, and the hiding method is not so hidden, but you Honglian Holy See has not found it until you use this half plane. Sure enough, there is nothing in your mind but fire. "


    "Don''t try to stimulate me with such low-level language provocation." There was no change in the face of baroyan, who was named as Mun temps: "I am a person who has lived for more than a hundred years at any rate. It''s not like you who have lived for more than 20 years."


    Bang, my ghost sister has lived for 500 years


    Sylvie tried to swallow the words that were about to slip out of his mouth. Besides, ghosts are no longer "alive"?


    "Indeed, I''m more interested in how you avoided the mage society''s probe than this one."


    SIVI''s expression also became serious: "although there are a lot of abacus in the mage Association, people who really study forbidden arts like you and threaten human beings will not ignore it. I don''t think you can avoid the exploration of the great mage


    "Now that you can think of it, you already know the answer?"


    Obviously, the other party can avoid the exploration of the great mages, can understand the current situation, and even know the information of this era, all show that there is a mole in the mage Association, and it seems that the title of the traitor is not low.


    "Just make sure." Well, I can''t understand the so-called wishful way of thinking


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Balonite burst out laughing: "it''s great to have a guy like you in this era! I haven''t felt this excitement for a long time! But it''s no use delaying the time. It''s impossible for the great mages in the mage association to catch up. "


    "Because this half plane is moving towards the main material plane, and the great magicians who accidentally play off are preventing this, right?"


    Sylvie''s indifference made Barlow stunned, and then he again looked up to the young magician in front of him.


    However, SIVI pushed the brim of his hat calmly as before: "I realized that it was wrong a long time ago. I wanted to forcibly come to this half plane through the reverse decoding phase gate, but when I deciphered it, I found that the dimension of this half plane was constantly changing, and there was no way to trace it Then we can infer something according to the attitude of the mage Association after discovering the abnormality. "


    In fact, in addition to this, the system''s task description also gives SIVI a lot of hints.


    "You Are you going to rebuild the Holy See of Honglian? "


    After he discovered these points, he finally understood that the "invasion" in the task name of "invasion of the burning demons" did not mean that the Chinese and Demons ran to the chessboard world on the surface, but took this half plane, directly bumped into the main material plane, and directly invaded the main material plane!


    "What if you know that? You can''t stop it! " The baroyan devil finally stood up from the high chair. On his bright red chest, the unique emblem of the red lotus Holy See, the flame badge and the reflected inscription, are very striking: "I remember that you can only exist in the half plane three times in ten minutes through the phase gate, right? How many times are you now? How many seconds will it take? "


    The restless fire element gushed out from him, and the temperature in the space rose a lot.


    "Nothing can be stopped! Nothing can be stopped! Nothing can be stopped! " The originally ferocious face of the baroyan demon was twisted, and sparks were constantly ejected from the stitched mouth: "the red lotus is about to revive! The will of red lotus sky fire will come to the earth again


    With a big repulsion, he flew four heads of the curved horned demon, and Sylvie''s figure began to fade. It seems that the ten minute time limit will soon be over.


    "Material only needs soul, body is redundant..." Moon tempbis raised his right hand and a huge golden fireball appeared on his head.


    That kind of flame is very familiar to Seaver - a flame that can even reach 6000 degrees Celsius!


    "So, howl, moan, curse, regret in the fire, listen to the body being scorched, watch the flesh carbonize Finally, be reborn in my hands


    At the end of the speech, the fireball hurled at the disappearing SIVI and the students! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Although the wind pressure generated by the fireball, which was composed of glowing flames, stirred up a cloud of dust, the expected explosion did not occur. The fireball that could burn down a palace was just like thunder, and the heavy rain disappeared in the smoke and dust.


    As the dust cloud tore from it, a figure in a plume of flame appeared.


    The remnants of the golden flame danced on him, but did not do him any harm.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t have time to talk to you because of something."


    SIVI dusted his hat, then took it back into the storage box to prevent it from being blown away by the updraft caused by the high temperature. With a ironic smile on his face, he said, "I did send people to the mage Association. From this point of view, you are sure to keep in touch with the red lotus believers who have infiltrated the association in some way. Unfortunately, I didn''t mean to ask for help Since there is no way to decipher the dimensional coordinates of this half plane, it is better to ask directly from the official side. "


    "This, how can such a thing be possible?" The baroyan demon kept the same fireball throwing action that he had done before, and growled a little sluggishly.


    "If we underestimate the magic technology of this era, we will suffer." Sylvie''s voice became more and more erratic: "so, we''re officially here!"


    At the same time, the dust cloud, like the curtain on the stage, spread to the left and right sides, revealing the magic teachers of other colleges standing behind SIVI!


    Even those who had been injured before, now because of Sylvie''s magical healing potion, are standing there unscathed, with the expression on their faces as if to avenge the previous one.


    The students behind them were staring at the current situation, and then the morale rose!


    "Are you ready to accept the (tentative) sanctions from the Aldrich Academy of magic alliance?" A wooden mask covered his face, and the power of the gods spread from him: "let''s extinguish this red lotus which does not belong to this era again!"


    Rocky''s weather mask!


    "No Don''t get carried away! Young man


    I don''t know if it''s to cover up his shaking. The baroyan demon roars and spurts out several flames all over his body. Many ember demons and reburning demons are born from them, and under the leadership of the qujiao Yanmo, they kill them.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    Because of the mask, SIVI''s voice sounds like a jar of gas.


    And in the subtle influence, the teachers of those colleges also acquiesced to SIVI''s command power. In addition, the divine power of Sylvie now, no one even felt unhappy because of the slight contempt of the words.


    His feet gently on the ground, the original standing place is only a flame, the whole person with the naked eye can not detect from the top of those low demons, directly rushed to the baroyan devil!


    The bright red flame whip of the left hand and the pale ghost flame blade of the right hand hit SIVI one after another, but this powerful fire element substantive attack has no effect on SIVI who is incarnated as the God of fire and has the power of flame immunity and fire control!


    Munn is also very subdued - he is clearly a strong one with a crusade level close to level 40. Generally speaking, he is as strong as the great mage, but his character as a demon is controlled by sivek


    But no matter how much he choked, it had nothing to do with Sylvie.


    Sylvie took his opponent''s front door in his hand, and before he could take back his whip and blade, he called to the empty ceiling.


    "Fitter, it''s now!"


    The next moment, Munn temps saw that he had left the palace and appeared in a small room full of tables and chairs. And he himself was crushed to the ground by Sylvie in a very standard position, unable to move.


    "It''s too much trouble to kill you. It''s better to make use of the waste." The sound of SIVI''s urn made baroyan demon feel bad instinctively. He suddenly burst out a burst of flame and burned everything in the room to ashes. However, the flame was absorbed by the flame plume of SIVI when it touched him.


    After the wallpaper on the wall was burned off, the exposed wall was covered with various magic arrays, and the flame disappeared when it touched the magic array.


    From the silver gray magic light flowing above, there is no doubt that these magic circles are in operation.


    Ritual altar? Sacrifice of the empty emperor.


    "I wish you a happy journey in the void."


    With SIVI''s words and the roar of moon temps, the body of the balonite is gradually swallowed up by the void and gradually disappears from the main material plane.


    As a strong vitality baroyan demon, even if you run to the void, you can live for a period of time I hope he won''t be devoured by the void energy before he gets tired of it


    After removing Loki''s mask, SIVI felt the satisfaction of gabbro and cast his eyes out of the window.The window has been smashed by the flame of baroyan, so you can see far and clearly at a glance.


    At the moment, the chessboard image above the city has disappeared. Instead, the reflection of the chessboard world on the surface of the half plane appears in the sky and is falling towards the ground at a very fast speed!


    "Was that guy going to hit hohenhaig in the first place?" "Are we going to stop it?" she asked, looking at the scene in the sky


    "No. The coward, who had been dead for more than a hundred years, did not have the courage to declare war directly to the mage Association. It is estimated that at first he wanted to fall directly to some remote areas and gradually accumulate the strength to compete with the pure white church. Now, the reason why the half plane appears over hornhager should be the work of those great magicians. "


    SIVI also looked at the image of the chessboard world. Now there are many smoke like craters in the chessboard world. It is estimated that this is the place where the altar of the burning method society has been connected.


    "What do they want to do?" The ghost girl was obviously dissatisfied with the sorcerer association from the bottom of her heart. She frowned at their names.


    "You''ll see if you look down." Sylvie sold a pass, let the girl puff up her cheeks and looked at the sky together.


    At this time, at the top of Qiyao master tower, an old man with white robes and snow beards appeared.


    Sylvie applied a few visual field enhancement, barely recognized the old man who had been on several occasions - he was the old man shaman, the chairman of the mage Council!


    Old man shaman was standing in the air, stretching out his dry arm towards the sky.


    Then, a huge palm print appeared in the chessboard world in the sky!


    With the appearance of the palm print, the falling of the chessboard world stopped abruptly, and then it began to disappear slowly in the sky.


    Even though he had known that the Qiyao mage association had deliberately pulled the falling point of the half plane to horn Hagrid to deter all the magic schools, he was still shocked by the exaggeration.


    Although Sylvie is not unable to prevent the impact of the half plane on the main material plane, his method is definitely not as overbearing as the old shaman


    However, the old Shaman''s method also has some disadvantages.


    A lot of large pieces of rubble were shaken off the half plane with one hand, and they were like meteorites towards hornhager.


    And although most of them were stopped by an old Shaman''s magic barrier, there were still a few fish that missed the net.


    I don''t know whether it''s deliberate or coincidence. The biggest piece of it is falling towards the SIVI.


    "Stop that one?" Fitter looked at the approaching rock, winked at Seaver and asked.


    "No, it''s better to show your own deterrent force at this time."


    Said SIVI earnestly, and then took out a handful of elemental crystal fragments as a sacrifice.


    "You can also take this opportunity to test the power of the new contract magic. Come on, the sanction of the king of vanity (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Because the guest house was once burned by fire, SIVI''s house was replaced by another hotel.


    "How insincere is the Qiyao mage Association in the end to try to fool the past with an apology letter!"


    The bearded madel angrily dropped the gilded magic letter on the table.


    Gathered in the living room of the hotel at the moment, are the teachers who joined hands with SIVI to deal with the invasion of the demon.


    They witnessed everything from the beginning to the end. Naturally, they were different from other colleges and knew which side of the story was true. Therefore, after the invasion incident ended with SIVI''s shocking and empty emperor''s sanction, the perfunctory attitude of the mage association made many people''s faces gloomy.


    "Mr. Aldrich, can you accept this result as well?" Said madel, who seemed to have a straight personality and a hot temper.


    But Sylvie found a touch of trial in his eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy to be a leading professor in the school of magic these days.


    Sylvie sighed, put his chin in his hands, glanced at the other people''s expressions, and then said in a more cheerful tone, "don''t show that expression. At least we''ve come to hornhager, have we?"


    I don''t know whether it was for hush fee or other purposes. They all faced the College of baroyan muen temps, and finally got the recognition of the Qiyao mage Association and had corresponding titles.


    Because of the relationship between Seaver and Aldrich college, Aldrich college has been directly evaluated by the higher level college. One year after its establishment, its students have only one grade, so they can be directly ranked in the top 22 of more than 1000 Colleges (there are 22 superior colleges evaluated this time), and the Aldrich college is unprecedented.


    "Even so, are you not reconciled to being used as a gun by Qiyao mage association?" Madale continued to stir up trouble.


    Professors from other colleges expressed their dissatisfaction with this, and only the professors of ixothin, the only higher institution here, except Edric, kept silent with reason.


    Many of the people in madale were more enthusiastic.


    Seeing what else he wanted to say, Seaver interrupted him with a step.


    "If we don''t find the baroyan devil first and subdue it, we still need our help in the final invasion. It''s just a matter of effort. "


    As if nothing had happened, SIVI shared his contribution to the solution of the baroyan devil to every professor of the school of magic present. After calming them down, he continued.


    "What''s more, Yanmo itself is unfavorable to the main material plane. In order to reduce the number of Yanmo by arranging the students'' final test points in the place where the Yanmo is, the mage association is not too guilty


    Obviously, he is very dissatisfied with what the Qiyao mage association has done, but he has to wash the ground for him. Now Xiwei''s mood is somewhat subtle.


    After a glance at madel, who seemed to be trying to say something, SIVI knew it clearly, but there was nothing unusual on his face. He then said, "but thanks to everyone''s help, the casualty rate of students can be reduced to the lowest. Based on this point, I propose that all the colleges present should be the main body. How about a mutual aid alliance of magic schools? "


    Although he said it abruptly, many college professors have already had the idea. So when SIVI made the basic proposal, several small colleges immediately became the first batch of franchisees, including the college where Madell was located.


    Professors from other colleges, after thinking about it for a while, said they would return to the college to consult the Dean before they could answer.


    After greeting them, SIVI asked them to leave for the time being on the ground of considering the terms of the alliance.


    "What a trouble..." It was not until the last person left that the expression on Seaver''s face broke down.


    "That madel seems to be very dissatisfied with the mage society?" Fitter, who had not been seen since the beginning, suddenly floated out of the ground: "I''ve been urging you to fight against the mage Association."


    "That''s a fake." Sylvie was lying on the table, tired. For him who is not good at social intercourse, the social intercourse just now is very tired.


    This is just a simple and clear magician. If you want to change into a noble, you may have to chirp for several days to decide.


    "Pretend?" The girl blinked and said in disbelief.


    "I installed a solidified mage''s eye outside the Qiyao master tower. Last night, I saw that guy sneaking over there." Said Sylvie, unconcerned.


    The fixed mage''s eye with a time limit is naturally bought by SIVI from the achievement store. Although he has the concealment effect, he thinks that the main reason why the mage Association guys didn''t find this thing is the dark light caused by overconfidence


    "Then why did he do this?" Although fitter was a powerful magician before his death, he was too pure for such problems.This makes Sylvia think about whether to find a ghost species with political ability Max as his assistant in this respect, and further enrich the "chaos" vacancy of the three sage system. After all, I''m far less politically sensitive than Sophia and Evelyn. Cleverness can play a big role in a short time, but it can''t last for a long time.


    "It''s a bit troublesome to explain in detail, but just tell him to be sent by the mage Association." "If we were really incited by him to fight against the mage society, we would be arrested by a large group of law enforcers and thrown into the cubic prison as soon as we walked out of the door, and it was the kind of thing that we could not get bailed out of," SIVI explained to the ghost girl


    "Is that so..." The girl nodded her head to show that she understood. Then, as if she remembered something, her eyes were wide and her face was surprised and said, "wait a minute! In this way, if you absorb him into the alliance, you will expose all our actions to the mage association? "


    "Most of the time, an undercover who has been exposed is better than a hundred scouts." "Even if we kick him out of the league, the mage association can buy other colleges as undercover agents. There''s nothing wrong with this kind of thing. And I have other ideas about alliances... "


    "What do you think?"


    The ghost girl immediately asked with interest.


    "You''ll know then. Now pack your bags." SIVI took out a crystal ball and looked at it. Then he said to the girl, "we''re almost going."


    "What''s the matter?" The girl also came to SIVI''s hand, not caring about SIVI''s near cheek, and observing the scene in the crystal ball - two magicians in the robes of the mage Association.


    "The mage association is coming to me But if you let them find it, it''s too cheap for me Sylvie sighed as he looked at the ghost girl, who had no incentive to pack.


    Anyway, besides the college beacon, I didn''t bring anything particularly noteworthy, so I just left.


    In the end, Sylvie, who was also not interested in tidying up the soft stuff, made such a lazy decision.


    Through the contract effect, the dwarf Warda was informed to take Eliza and them. After driving the empty boat back to college, SIVI took out a green crystal from his pocket.


    "Goal, Aldrich college."


    Countless points of light flashed by, and the next moment Sylvie disappeared from the hotel. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    "Sure enough, I''ll have a barbecue in summer evenings."


    After throwing the last paper document on the desk into the trash can, SIVI yelled to Sophia sitting by.


    "What are you talking about for no reason?"


    The girl''s face was full of troubles.


    It''s been a week since the college appraisal meeting.


    Under the public opinion operation of Qiyao mage Association, the fall of chessboard world did not bring them too much negative impact, and the timely hand of old man shaman was full of awe.


    The only thing that can be compared with this incident is to defeat the baroyan demon, whose Crusade level is close to level 40, and launch the punishment of the empty emperor in full view of the public, in another way to deter the whole audience and the vigorous SIVI. After that, Aldrich college, as a freshman college which was awarded the evaluation of superior college in less than a year after its establishment, made Seaver''s reputation soar to an incredible height.


    The most intuitive performance is that the reputation value of the system''s reputation page has been growing geometrically some time ago. That kind of increase even made Sylvie worry about whether there will be a table explosion. Until recently, the growth rate has slowed down.


    On the contrary, there were various congratulatory messages, visiting letters and invitation letters from all over the eastern plain.


    Under Sophia''s supervision, Sylvie took a full week to deal with it.


    "Summer is about to pass! If we don''t have a barbecue, we won''t have a barbecue "We''ve been tired for a week. It doesn''t matter if we relax a little bit," Seaver said with a serious expression to the red haired girl with a helpless face covering her forehead


    "Rejected."


    The girl holding the financial power, with a firm face and a resolute expression, rejected Sylvie''s proposal mercilessly.


    "Who do you think we have so much more work to do? It''s very simple to talk about alliance, but there are too many things involved in it. Yiwen and I have not been able to complete the terms of the covenant alone, OK


    She banged on the table, her round cheeks puffed up in anger because of the discomfiture. Compared with the usual serious look, she was a different kind of lovely.


    "It''s OK," SIVI said, thumbing up at the aggrieved girl, and throwing a bright smile: "I believe you''re OK. I''ll just have a look at the terms after they''ve been worked out. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you look at me with that expression... "


    The girl murmured with dissatisfaction, pursed her lips, but Sylvie couldn''t hear her clearly because her voice was too low.


    However, Sophia''s side was facing the budget report and the terms of the College Alliance. Evangeline raised her head with a gentle smile: "Sophia, the dean is right. A little relaxation is also helpful to the work."


    saw Sophia looking at herself in a somewhat wavering way. Xi Wei nodded his head, and at the same time quietly made a gesture of "well done" to his royal highness. Princess


    ''s blonde Princess responds to a sweet smile from Xi Wei.


    Finally, Sophia sighed with a sense of self abandonment: "forget it, you have given the college a superior title. It''s OK to have a celebration party."


    After that, she took out her professor''s ID card and started to give instructions to the kitchen and the servant''s office one by one through instant messaging.


    At this time, Sylvie also got smart and released the information of the barbecue banquet on all bulletin boards through the authority of the dean. Students are welcome to attend.


    To say that the qualification title of superior college has brought the greatest improvement to Aldrich college, it is not the other, but the food.


    Because each month they can get a lot of money from the Qiyao mage association by virtue of this title, SIVI''s college has finally got rid of the embarrassment that it can produce high-quality magic items, but it has to rely on the material aid of Huolian Empire to survive.


    The two sets of meals, which have been unchanged for thousands of years, have also been cancelled and replaced by various kinds of sumptuous dishes in the form of buffet.


    In any case, Aldrich has also begun to breed demons. Even if there is food left, it can also be treated as the feed of demons.


    In addition, Xi Wei, who was tired of the world''s specialty food, went out to teach chefs a series of dishes with Chinese characteristics, such as noodles, fried noodles and stewed rice.


    At first, he thought that people in the world might not be used to the Chinese cuisine, so in addition to ordering the chef to make a special one for him, he only made a few more and put them in the self-service dish.


    As a result, I don''t know whether it''s because of the freshness or the celebrity effect of Sylvie. Those specific dishes are always sold out at a very fast speed, and the students who arrive late are not served at all


    What''s more, according to Eliza''s reaction, those dishes are highly praised, which is simply in short supply.


    In the end, Sylvie canceled the sale of Chinese cuisine, and instead made a half joking order voucher for these dishes and gave it to the teachers, who would give the little value as a prize to the students who performed well in class.As a result, teachers have said that the atmosphere and efficiency of class have increased by more than ten percentage points.


    Sylvie''s conclusion is that there is no shortage of food in any world


    Although it''s not yet evening, Sylvie can''t sit still. He leaves two overworked girls and goes directly to the barbecue site in the evening, intending to help the Kates build bonfire wells and barbecue tool stands with magic.


    However, when he ran to the vestibule, he found that the work was progressing in an orderly manner, and the progress was very fast. If he wanted to intervene, he might be in the way.


    Although the number of Kates is not large, as many as hundreds of puppets have resisted the most arduous physical work. Naturally, the progress of other work is very fast.


    "Teacher, are you here?" Alice operates the puppet, and at the same time greets Seaver with a two-way mind.


    Although Alice and Eliza were put into the black class, Alice still wore the maid''s costume as usual. With the girl''s movements, ketchusha''s lace was constantly dancing in the girl''s long golden hair. And on the girl''s face, it''s because of sports in summer And the emergence of the red, but also let the past natural and unrestrained through the castle to complete the requirements of the students, she more kind and lovely feeling.


    "Well, you have more and more operations on the puppets." Looking at the girl''s dancing fingers, SIVI couldn''t help sighing.


    Although most of the puppets that work in the vestibule are wind-up puppets, they are easy to operate, but Alice''s progress as a puppet master is far beyond SIVI''s expectation.


    "Ah ha ha, even so, I still have a lot of shortcomings. Neither the door of trial nor the world of chessboard has been able to help everyone... "


    The maid laughed a few times, and her mood looked a little low.


    "You''ve done a good job. In the long run, you will become a great puppet master." Sylvie touched the maid''s head. In his palm, Katyusha had a hard touch: "believe me, I am your teacher."


    "I''ll keep trying." The girl''s expression didn''t change much, but Sylvie could feel the girl''s mood a little easier: "but before I became a puppet master, I was your maid first."


    Sylvie''s mouth curled up involuntarily.


    "Well, teacher, please go to other places to kill time and look forward to the evening celebration party."


    The girl, who was in a good mood, immediately ordered Seaver, who was still touching her head.


    "Then I will wait for dinner with expectation and gratitude."


    Sylvie also laughs with disapproval, waves to the girl and goes back to the castle. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    "Oh, oh, oh, how wonderful!" Riedel widened his eyes and looked at the atrium, which was quite different from that of the morning. He wiped the corners of his mouth involuntarily and exclaimed, "it''s the first time I''ve seen so much meat!"


    "You are also the head of the class. How about being a little exemplary?" Dorothy could not bear to cover her forehead.


    "Don''t you think you can put down the rules and have fun today? Tyler, you''re too rigid Camiyou immediately expressed his solidarity with his best friend.


    "Can''t agree more!" Tanis, who has never done such a thing at home or seen such knowledge in books, is also interested in it.


    In the atrium, all kinds of baking utensils are placed on the edge of the site. Most of them have already made a fire. In the middle is a bonfire well made of Qiang wood, which has also set up a big bonfire, scattering orange light and heat.


    Next to the grill, there are all kinds of well cut meat, fish and vegetables, which have just been transported by empty boats from the wharf town in the distance. The 100% fresh ingredients are enough to make the students salivate, not to mention that there are already Kates padded with wooden boxes and started to barbecue.


    The sizzling sound of grease dripping on the charcoal fire and the smell of meat wafting out with the white smoke made all the students have a big appetite. They immediately took part in the barbecue business. On the contrary, as a celebration banquet, few people responded to the local dance sponsored by Sophia


    Although folk dance is an effective way to improve the relationship between men and women, the students of Aldrich college are still young. Compared with the relationship between men and women, the delicious barbecue is obviously more important in their hearts.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In any case, only a lady of a broken aristocrat like me would be interested in folk dance. Anyway, I am amorous. Anyway, the girl''s feelings are not suitable for me... "


    This desolation made Sophia huddle around her knees in a corner and mutter to herself.


    In this regard, SIVI can only smile bitterly and pat the girl''s red hair to show encouragement. Comfort words too much, the other side will feel more unhappy because they feel sorry for her.


    It has to be said that in the running in of working with girls for a long time, the instinct of sivena creatures to seek good fortune and avoid evil has gradually explored the personality characteristics of each other


    "Here you are, teacher."


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about it, Alice had handed a steaming and fragrant kebab to Seaver. The kebab made of meat, vegetables and fungi was colorful and beautiful, and some spices were sprinkled on it, which added some color to the slightly charred kebab. Just watching it could make people feel very excited Yes.


    "Is it ready yet?" Looking at the girl''s eager face, Sylvie simply put aside the development direction of the college just under consideration, and decided to enjoy the happy atmosphere and the special kebab made by maid maids.


    He took the kebab, but at the same time, he said, "I haven''t eaten barbecue for a long time."


    The last time I had barbecue was in Alisha''s hometown, on the mountain of Yanmen. It''s just that Alice''s standard is much higher than her poor craftsmanship.


    After a bite, the rich and mellow meat juice will burst out in the mouth. The sweetness of vegetables similar to sweet pepper will also eliminate the greasy feeling. The tender meat and spicy flavor are mixed together. The soft and full taste makes people have a long aftertaste.


    It''s just a small bite, which can make people have a sense of happiness from the heart!


    "Delicious! Alice, indeed


    Sylvie was full of praise for the maid''s craftsmanship: "you will be a good wife in the future."


    "If you like it." The girl also seems to be relieved to smile out: "I baked a lot, you slowly eat."


    "Eun!" Sylvie took another bite and couldn''t help but look happy.


    At this time, Theo came running with two kebabs.


    Unlike Alice''s special kebab, the girl only had a kebab with ordinary meat and vegetables like onions separated from each other.


    It is worth mentioning that the meat at the end of the two kebabs has been eaten.


    "Sylvie," the little girl brought the kebab to Sylvie''s mouth: "exchange."


    "Er..." Sylvie looked at Alice with a bitter smile, and the latter had a gentle smile.


    So he can only sigh and pass the kebab in his hand to the girl.


    But Theo did not take his kebab, but continued to poke his mouth with his own. At the same time, the girl also sent out "ah..." The voice of.


    It seems that Theo is going to feed him


    Finally, she couldn''t resist, but SIVI opened her mouth and bit Theo''s kebab.


    The onion like vegetable had a pungent taste on his tongue, but it was not bad.


    "Sylvie, ah..."


    After seeing Sylvie eat, Theo also opens his mouth to him. Although she has tried hard to open her mouth, she is different from SIVI''s big mouth. The girl''s mouth looks small and cute like a hamster."Good." Sylvie Fong began to laugh and put his kebab in the girl''s mouth and let her take a bite.


    So the girl''s face also covered with a happy smile.


    Just as Theo was going to do something more, Eliza''s voice came from afar.


    "Theo Where are you You can''t be picky about food... "


    Listening to the sound getting closer, Theo''s face showed "terrible! It''s going to be discovered! " The expression, like a kitten deft steps to escape.


    Not far away from Sylvie and their place, because the sun has not yet completely set, saranlia, a little vampire hiding in the shadow of the mistletoe, looks envious when she sees Sylvie and Theo feeding each other.


    "If you feel envious, you can go and do that too?"


    The sudden voice made the little vampire shiver and looked at the place where the voice came from.


    Fitter was floating beside her, looking at her with a look of teasing.


    "No It''s not like that. "


    The little vampire, who was always squeezed by some ghost, made a faint protest.


    "I said you, it''s better to be honest with yourself. You are always so procrastinating, and you will certainly regret it later." Fitter said with a human face: "Sylvie, after all, is a human being. Unlike your pure blood vampires, he has a life span of more than 100 years. If you don''t act now, it''s too late to regret it in the future."


    "It''s not like that..."


    Turning a deaf ear to the protest of the vampire girl, fitter continued to nag: "you see, after I became a ghost species, even though I still managed to retain the thinking ability of my life, I couldn''t even try to taste the taste of barbecue."


    "So it''s not like that."


    Saranlia finally interrupted fitter''s nagging. She looked about her left and right as if she were startled by her suddenly amplified voice. She was relieved to find that no one had noticed her because of the noise in the barbecue party. She looked at fitter with some regret.


    "Oh? Have you given up Sylvie


    Fitter narrowed his eyes, trying to hide the sheepishness that flashed through his eyes.


    "No, it''s not I want to go too, but... "


    The vampire girl said in a sad voice, and then slowly took out some black things from behind her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Coke? "


    "It''s a kebab."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sorry." The ghost girl showed a loving expression.


    "Ooh, don''t apologize. I''ll be even more pathetic in this way."


    Seaver watched with interest not far away, the vampire and the ghost, two theoretically undead creatures, interacting there, while munching on Alice''s special kebab.


    "You seem to be very happy."


    Evangeline, who did not know when she came to him, observed the expression on SIVI''s face and said coldly.


    "I think so." Xi Wei also did not deny. After swallowing the food in his mouth, he looked at the barbecue meat in the hand of the former Princess of Julien empire for about five, and said, "what is your royal highness playing?"


    The girl blushed and put her masterpiece out of Sylvie''s sight, and then said in a rare, cheerful voice, "I had a good time. Although banquets are often attended, it''s not as easy as here in terms of atmosphere, and it''s the first time I''ve ever barbecued myself since I was born. Although the failure rate is relatively high, it is very interesting. "


    "yes, your royal highness is happy."


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows in a very good mood, continued to eat kebabs and watched the lively scene around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When the temperature of the meat reaches 120 degrees, turn it over in one twentieth of a second, and you can heat it while retaining the maximum amount of juice! " Franken had no cadence at all, and his voice came from afar.


    "I can''t, Professor!" They make complaints about the Tucao''s simultaneous interpreting.


    Looking at the happy scenes of the students, Sylvie''s face could not stop smiling.


    Originally, he just founded the Aldrich college just to complete the main task of the system, and with the help of the system, he established and improved the college step by step.


    But I don''t know when, the students all look forward to him and respect him. The professors all rely on him. And the college itself gradually occupied an important position in his heart.


    Today, even if there is no system requirement, I am afraid he will not hesitate to shoulder the responsibility of protecting and building the college.


    "At least, it won''t make their smile disappear now..."


    In Evelyn''s somewhat surprised look, Seaver murmured.


    At this time, a communication from the sentry tower pops up in front of SIVI. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    Because of the barbecue meeting, the students who were supposed to guard the sentry tower in shifts also took a holiday. Although Sophia issued a credit assignment to garrison the sentry tower during the barbecue, very few students responded.


    Therefore, SIVI had to allocate most of the dwarfs and some of the Kates to take over the defense and detection of the sentry tower.


    I thought there would be nothing in such a short time, but I didn''t expect that the barbecue meeting started soon when a little Banshee found two strange figures close to the city of govenhora below the college.


    It didn''t matter. After all, there are 30 or 50 people who come to govenhora to visit the holian National School of magic or the Aldrich college in Seville every day.


    But the different identities of the two comers made the dwarf decide to inform SIVI.


    "You mean they''re both elves?"


    Through the mage''s eye built into the waiting room of the empty boat harbor, Seaver looked at the scene displayed in the translucent window in front of him, while expressing doubts about the situation reported by the Banshee.


    If it wasn''t for his sharp ears and green hair, he would not be able to connect the figure of the two refugees in the window sitting on the chair and eating the whole vegetarian pancake fruit with the legendary forest spirit, which is synonymous with elegance.


    "Well, Voda won''t mistake the natural breath in them."


    "Our senses are stronger than the black hyena''s sense of smell," said the dwarf, who walked by SIVI''s side


    Xiwei couldn''t help but smile and came to the waiting room of the airport with the little dwarf demon.


    At this time, the two spirits who were picked up had finished eating the pancake fruit and were sitting on the chair waiting for the "master" in the mouth of the dwarf demon who received them.


    "I''ve been waiting."


    Sylvie walked into the room at will and said hello to the two elves in a natural manner.


    "No, we are. Please." It seems that the older spirit immediately replied, and his gesture that he could not find any fault except for his dusty appearance made people want to sigh that he is worthy of the legendary forest spirit: "are you the master of this place, the demon hunter of mankind" SIVI aldric? "


    "I''m Sylvie Aldrich, that''s right But what''s the title of the sage


    Seavy, hearing the unexpected, asked.


    "He helped a human country to repel the invasion of the abyssal demons and vampires. He fought against an unidentified demon alone. He fought hard against the legendary demon hubsolu. Recently, he easily saw through the plot of a baroyan demon and killed him on the spot. Your rumor has been circulating in the human market for a long time "


    the elder looking spirit truthfully said:" in fact, we originally planned to go to the holy land of the pure white church, but when we came back to God, we found that we had already passed through the Holy land. We happened to hear these rumors, so we decided to visit you. "


    Although the ELF''s words sounded unpleasant, SIVI understood that he was telling the truth.


    In fact, the elves, especially the Forest Elves and grassland elves, are the kind of people who can only tell the truth.


    It is not a simple personality or low IQ, nor as many biographies or knight novels record, the elves are proud of their noble blood and disdain to lie.


    It''s just the nature of their race. Just as most orcs are violent and ferocious, and most goblins are greedy and timid, they are born In a nutshell, it''s a genetic trait caused by the double helix structure of DNA - if there''s a genetic thing in this magical world


    It is for this reason that the elves highly respect people who can tell lies. Forest Elves train the children who show the talent of lying since childhood, and teach them several languages, including Humen language. When these children grow up, they will become the representatives of foreign exchange and trade of Forest Elves. They are affectionately called "elves'' spokesmen" by the ethnic people. Among them, those who have made outstanding contributions are able to gain the respect of their clansmen and rank among the elders.


    After all, even if you don''t like human beings, many of the things that human beings produce are very attractive to the elves who live in the forest.


    Now the two elves who appear in front of SIVI can understand and use Humen language, and are naturally members of the elves'' endorsement.


    "Before we get down to business, what do you call them?"


    Sylvie waited patiently for the older looking elf to finish.


    "My name is silver, and his name is velos." The older elves did not hesitate to give their real names.


    By the way, because Forest Elves are all born from their sacred tree, the moon tree, and individuals themselves have no reproductive capacity, so there is no distinction between men and women


    Of course, even if there is a hole missing, there are still many nobles who are greedy for fairies'' beauty and don''t mind being poor at the same time. Although there are no elves in the slave guild halls because of the law, the price of elves'' slaves on the black market is very high. For the price that can be called profiteering, there will be a considerable number of slave hunting teams every year Go to the southern forest where the elves are, but how many of them can return safely is unknown.All in all, the two Elves were able to come to Huolian from the southeast forest, almost across the entire eastern plain. It is not hard to imagine how many hardships they have experienced, and it is no wonder that they will become refugees now.


    "Silver Well, "Sylvie struggled for a few seconds about whether to use the suffix Sir or miss, and finally decided not to use the suffix at all:" with veros. Aldrich college welcomes anyone who can be a friend. "


    At first, he said a vague and polite remark, and then he turned the topic to the main topic: "so, what are you two doing here all this way?"


    "Our forest has changed." Even as an elf spokesperson, silver seems to be the purer type, he (she?) "The elders suspected that the change had something to do with dark creatures, so let''s look for experts who are good at dealing with dark creatures like demons."


    So it was holy land at the beginning. Did you find him after hearing about him.


    Sylvie knew what the Elves were coming from.


    However, in the face of the olive branch stretched out by the elves, he could not have agreed so rashly without knowing anything, and of course he would not refuse at will.


    At this time, it is really important to have sufficient information.


    And the best source of intelligence is naturally the two elves.


    SIVI looked at the two elves in front of him and couldn''t help but smile.


    Let you see, from the country that can fool people lame, that is at least 50 years ahead of this era of speech skills! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Facts have proved that Forest Elves are not good at telling lies. Even the so-called Faerie spokesmen, after being fooled by Sylvie, almost all the things that can be explained can be explained.


    However, considering the fact that the elves do not communicate with human beings in addition to the necessary trade, their poor conversational skills can be expected.


    All in all, this incident is a change that can not be ignored in the forest where they live.


    Large areas of vegetation began to crystallize abnormally. Herbivores would move out of those areas without edible plants, and carnivores that feed on herbivores would also move out of those areas.


    With the expansion of crystallization area, the number of animals and insects in other areas of the forest began to increase rapidly. Many plants were eaten like locusts, leaving only bare branches, and this trend of damage is expanding with the increase of herbivores.


    The larger the crystallization area, the higher the animal density in other areas, and the irrecoverable damage to the forest will also increase accordingly. As long as crystallization does not stop, this vicious cycle will continue until the Forest Elves'' hometown, the entire southern forest, is completely destroyed.


    What''s worse, if ordinary Forest Elves stay in the crystallized forest for too long, their bodies will gradually begin to crystallize. This made the investigation of Forest Elves suffered a major blow, and even stopped halfway.


    For the Forest Elves, this has come to the point of life and death. Even though they don''t like to communicate with human beings, they have to send envoys to invite the strong among human beings to help.


    Send the dwarfs to the guest room to have a good rest. After a good rest, SIVI walked slowly towards the campfire party with a thoughtful expression.


    "I hate it so much ~"


    fitter suddenly emerged from SIVI''s back, spitting out his tongue like a real ghost, and said in a gloomy voice with two small dark blue fires.


    "What are you playing with..." Sylvie, whose meditation was interrupted, gave the girl a bad look.


    "Because you''ve been used to my sudden appearance recently, and I can''t frighten you to feel so lonely ~"


    the ghost girl put away those two ghosts, and her pale blue cheek, which was originally a little gloomy and miserable, also returned to the round pearl color before: "so, are you going to help?"


    "Well, think about it a little bit."


    Sylvie scratched his head in agony. "The two elves are vague about the specific situation. I doubt they have ever visited the forest of crystal words."


    "As noble elves speak, how can they go to such dangerous places?"


    The ghost girl''s tone revealed her familiarity with the elves: "generally speaking, only those forest inspectors perform dangerous tasks in the Forest Elves, but maybe the moon god guard will also intervene. After all, it is an event related to the moon tree."


    Although Forest Elves are half magicians, they also have a profession unique to their own race. One of the most common is the forest inspector, who is similar to the human city guard and is responsible for patrolling the jungle and protecting the safety of the ethnic groups.


    Besides war elders and great elders, the strongest and most mysterious occupation of elves is the moon god guard. They live near the moon tree, and the only thing they have to do is to pray to the quiet moon and to protect the moon tree, the fairy tree.


    This time, the event is aimed at the forest itself. In other words, the moon tree may also be involved in it. Therefore, it is possible that the moon god guards those mysterious guys to attack.


    "I''ve always been curious about one thing."


    Seeing that the ghost girl seemed to know a lot about the Forest Elves, SIVI suddenly asked the question that had been bothering him: "Forest Elves are all born from the moon tree. They have no gender, and they have no reproductive ability So, how did the so-called half elves come into being? I have looked up many ancient books related to elves, but there is no clear record of this. "


    In addition, Sylvie''s most puzzling is related to a piece of equipment in his hand.


    A long time ago, he acquired a treasure class equipment called moon branch. In fact, up to now, the powerful nature of this equipment has made it one of the best in Sylvie''s collections.


    But the problem is that the full name of the equipment is "the moon branch of the fairy princess.".


    There is no distinction between male and female elves. According to SIVI''s knowledge, the highest status among Forest Elves is the elder, followed by the moon loft composed of twelve elders. There is no word eye related to the princess at all.


    Then, who is the name of "elquat, the princess of the moon" mentioned in the remarks of this equipment?


    "It''s really hard for ordinary human beings to know the inside story about half elves." Fitter didn''t disappoint seavy. She nodded clearly. "I heard a friend say that before I was alive - well, which friend can''t remember, but someone did say that. In the mythological age, the Elves were born too slowly, and the low number of races made them on the verge of extinction under the attack of the abyss devil. At this time, a great alchemist of the elves secretly stole a section of the moon branch from the protection of the moon god, and through the study of that branch, he produced a special "seed.""Seed?" Sylvie curiously asked, "is it the plant that can produce half elves?"


    With that, Sylvie''s mind came up with the picture of cultivation man in Dragon Ball Z.


    "No, if it''s such a simple thing, I''m afraid half Elves will not be a secret thing for the elves." The ghost girl shook her head and continued, "that kind of seed can grow normally only if it is planted on a female humanoid. In terms of appearance, it is called pregnancy. And what they finally gave birth to was a kind of creature with certain spirit magic talent and mixed with other lineages, which had reproductive function


    Listening to the sombre feeling deliberately created in the words of the ghost girl, Sylvie''s cognitive image of half elves in his mind suddenly changed from a cultivator to a heteromorphic face Hugger


    "The elves of the mythical age are really heavy mouthed..." After trying to dispel the image in his mind, SIVI sighed.


    No wonder the elves don''t like half elves. No wonder there are few descriptions about the birth of half elves in ancient books No matter what race you are, you don''t like that kind of freak. Although they are innocent


    By the time SIVI found out that his conversation with fitter had drifted away from the theme of whether to help the elves in the beginning, it was after arriving at the barbecue party. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    The next morning, with his big black eye, Shivi would go to the dean''s room shaking like he would go west at any time.


    Last night, because we had to consider the Forest Elves'' affairs, we got a distraction in the copy, and boss got the chance and almost got hit to death.


    The palpitations and the amount of things to consider made SIVI unable to sleep well all night, and it is still a bit confused.


    Yawning, sivy wiped tears from her corner of his eyes and found Alice in the corridor coming with a face of perplexing expression.


    "Alice, what''s going on?" Seeing the other side''s desperate appearance, SIVI asked.


    "Ah, teacher." The girl first greeted SIVI, then said with her cheek in her right hand, and said in some embarrassment, "I just wanted to help you make a breakfast. But when I got to the kitchen, I found that the two guests yesterday were Well, I''m tasting the food in the kitchen... "


    "Oh, those two fools..."


    In a flash, sivy understood what had happened.


    In short, two elves from the forest who have lived on their own for a long time do not adapt to the canteen of aldric College - or they don''t know that the canteen facilities in the college are available, and they can find the kitchen directly by intuition or smell to steal vegetables.


    He covered his face and sighed, complained a little bit, and then said to the maid and girl, "I will deal with this. I will go to the canteen for breakfast. You can eat yourself first. "


    After seeing the girl with a little regret left, SIVI changed his route to the canteen and found two Forest Elves in her mouth, with cherry tomatoes and lettuce leaves in her mouth.


    After a good talk, SIVI successfully talked about the two villagers and took them to the super famous schools like St. doragon, but the design concept could destroy the college canteen of their several streets, and let the two spirits feel the power of food, an important part of human civilization.


    Sylph and veros are vegetarians, like most Forest Elves. Because of the diet habits of West Wei, the breakfast of aldric college is also relatively light, and the meat food is very small, so the two elves are very satisfied with the food.


    A little older, silver even revealed in her words the intention to learn some cooking skills to bring back the Forest Elves.


    "You start from the south forest, and you run all the way to this place, have you not had a good meal?"


    The two Elves were so curious about the way they admired all kinds of pastry and porridge.


    It is known that the Huolian empire is already on the border of the eastern plain, bordering the northern hills, the orc territory, and the southern forest is located in the south of the eastern plain, as its name does. In other words, silver and veros crossed the eastern plain - even though SIVI was flying all the way, it would take days


    The world''s human cuisine is still good. Except for places that are far from far away to the places where Lianxiang spices are hard to buy (such as Eliza''s hometown), there are many restaurants with a good taste in all cities. It is strange that these two people have not even had a decent meal when they came to Huolian from a long distance.


    "We came out with the caravan trading with the family at first, but they had to stop in the small town near the forest to rest on the way because of the attacks of the evil. We were afraid that the situation in the forest would continue to deteriorate, so we simply acted on our own. But not long, we found that there seemed to be a lot of people who were not in the right intentions to follow us, and that the tangle was soon exhausted, so less than three days after leaving the forest, we could only go in the wild. "


    Hilf explained to West Wei the difficulties they had encountered, and described their experiences in a vivid way.


    After listening to them, SIVI took a little bit of a blow and didn''t explain much.


    In fact, from hilver''s words, Forest Elves had given them twenty gold coins. Don''t say from the south forest to the Huolian empire or holy land, even if it is to the pan people union all join countries to visit a circle is OK.


    But for the first time, the two goods were out of the forest, even the basic rules of being uncovering wealth were unknown. Bai Bai was sent to the Death Pit by various adulterers, so that on the third day after leaving the forest, he gave the twenty gold coins which had been counted as huge to ordinary people.


    Besides, their appearance is special. Even though the rare green hair and sharp ears can make both men and women feel heartthrobbing, the appearance of the most neutral and beautiful can attract a large ticket. As a result, they regard the crowd as the people who are not in the right intentions, which leads them to never go back to the city after the money is spent, and have been staying in the wild overnight , so that when I came to aldric college, it was almost like a savage.


    SIVI even thought that it was a miracle that they could actually touch the Calian empire in this situation"What''s the matter with Mr. Aldrich?"


    After a long conversation, silver could not help but bring back the main purpose of her trip.


    To be honest, Sylvie doesn''t really want to wade in this muddy water.


    After all, Aldrich college has just developed, but he, the Dean, goes out every day. It''s really not a matter to say so.


    The elves have their own inheritance methods which are quite different from human beings. Even if they really help solve the problem this time, I don''t expect to recruit half of the students there. At most, they will get oral promises such as "friendship of the elves" or the magic potions produced by the elves, such as "moon secret spring" (to speed up the magic recovery), which are produced by the elves No matter how good the medicine is, can it compare with the medicine produced by the system.


    In addition, not all Elves will welcome humans. Sylvie has a moon branch that can increase his popularity, so it probably doesn''t matter - in fact, silver is so easily fooled by Sylvia because the effect of the moon branch reduces his vigilance. But the students or the entourage will never get any good treatment. In other words, SIVI can only go there alone this time. At most, he will install a beacon and call fitter to have a chat


    But if you refuse, although the elves won''t be bored to revenge themselves for this, the relationship with the college is bound to drop to the coldness below. If there is any use for the elves in the future, it is estimated that the place will not work.


    Just as SIVI was hesitating how to answer, another communication came from the sentry tower.


    And this time the message is very clear: another messenger from the holy land has come to visit (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    "It''s you again..."


    At first, Seaver thought that the visitor of the pure white church would be Nero the last time, but to his surprise, this time she came to Frey, who was known as the saint of silver sword.


    "Under the Pope''s crown, I think I am the most suitable person to contact you in the Vatican now."


    With a serious expression, the girl explained: "if you are dissatisfied, you can go directly to the crown and say it."


    Before Sylvie said anything, because he didn''t know how to understand the world, even when he received the Vatican emissary, the two elves who still didn''t know how to avoid, but pointed to the people behind Frey and called out.


    "Elder winter!"


    When SIVI heard the speech, his eyes also crossed over Frey and looked at the figure behind her.


    Because the other party is wearing a deity''s hat, covering his ears and hair, SIVI doesn''t notice when she is attracted to Frey at first.


    But if you look carefully, you can still notice that the man''s green sideburns, and his body slightly exudes soft magic different from the holy light of the Holy See. The identity of the visitor should be the same as that of silver and they are also an elf.


    "May you always be blessed by the silent moon." Seeing that SIVI''s attention shifted to him, the spirit naturally put his right hand on his left shoulder, and made a special gift of the elves: "the devil sage."


    "Hello, elder winter."


    Sylvie first glared at the irrelevant flower bud. He thought that his inexplicable title of demonic sage was publicized by the Vatican gang. Then he returned a mage ceremony to the kind and kind looking elder spirit: "the goddess of seven Yao will also bless our friends."


    "Elder, why did you come to the eastern plains?" Without waiting for winter and Sylvie to continue to talk, there was no city hall, and verois, who was more anxious, had asked her doubts.


    "Of course, it''s because you two went to the eastern plain for half a year without news."


    The kind smile on winter''s face did not change, but there was a slight complaint in his voice: "Lord aingott always thought you were killed in the eastern plains, and almost ran out with a group of forest rangers. If the elder didn''t make a decision to let me come out to find you first, maybe we don''t know what happened to you until now. "


    "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry."


    Without saying a word, hilf and velos were like a child who had done something wrong, and they bowed their heads to admit that they were wrong.


    Sylvie was speechless.


    I didn''t expect that these two stupid elves had been wandering in the eastern plain for half a year, so they were in such a mess Moreover, if it was not prevented by the great elder of the elves who only heard his name, some elder elves and a group of forest rangers ran out of the southern forest, which might immediately touch the tense nerves of border countries and trigger friction between human beings and elves. If one is not handled properly, it will not be too late to develop into a war.


    But then again, I just received two elves last night. Today, the Church took the elder of the elves to the door. How did this happen


    "Although it is said that the image of some wild people in Gora town has been exaggerated, it is said that the image of some wild people in Khola is exaggerated. It happened that Lord winter came to seek the help of the church, so we followed the clues all the way to Huolian. On the way, Lord winter heard about you, so he wanted to visit you, but he didn''t expect that the person we were looking for was here... " Seeing Sylvie''s puzzled expression, Frey simply told him what happened.


    Although she didn''t believe the girl''s explanation completely, SIVI still made a look of relief.


    "Do you know fairies well?"


    It was only after sylvestre and winter had gone and chatted in elvish language that Sylvie approached Frey a little and asked in silence.


    "At the end of the great migration, the Pope of that generation had something to do with the Forest Elves." "So the relationship between the church and the elves is good. Many of the chambers of commerce that trade with Forest Elves are our subordinate chambers of Commerce. "


    "Have you decided to help this time?"


    She asked softly as she listened to some unimportant revelations.


    If the holy see is also involved in this matter, he can also shift the responsibility to the Holy See and take the opportunity to say goodbye to this matter.


    "If it had been decided, I would not have come here." Since the girl came here, the expression "this is under the Pope''s crown, the reward is also attached to the letter, you see."


    All of a sudden, Sylvie had a sense of being calculated.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Wait, why add another? (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    The ancient magic guided destroyer named Tianzhi destroyer has a total length of 114 meters, with an empty load of nearly 500 tons, a load capacity of 100 tons, a maximum height of 15000 meters, and a speed of about 30-35 knots (one saved for two kilometers per hour).


    The ship is equipped with four small-sized star pulse furnaces similar to perpetual motion machines as the main energy supply, and two ethers as standby energy sources. Therefore, the ship has a strong endurance capacity and can theoretically keep sailing when there are sufficient materials.


    Because of the need to reduce the weight of the hull and be flexible, the destroyer was not equipped with a lot of armor, and even the deck was made of wood.


    However, there are physical defense barriers and elemental defense barriers on the ship''s side. These two extremely rare magic can resist most of the attacks. In fact, if the two magic can''t resist the attacks, even if all steel armor is installed, it''s useless.


    If that''s the case, that day''s evictor is just a bigger, more powerful toy.


    What really doubled the value of the empty boat was undoubtedly the weapons that covered all over the space destroyer.


    In this era, although magic ship is very rare and has high mobility, it is not suitable to be put into the battlefield as a war weapon.


    These magic ships, which are jokingly called "magician''s boring gadgets" by the soldiers of the king''s Council, are not strong in defense. Even if they are not killed at one shot, as long as the power mechanism is damaged, the better situation is to make a forced landing. If it is worse, it will crash or explode in mid air. Except for a small number of magic ships, the vast majority of magic ships still use magic In the stage of the ore furnace, the power source using the shining crystal core as the fuel costs much money. However, the key is that their own stability is not high, and they are attacked by external forces and have magical disorder. The possibility of final explosion is not low.


    Moreover, because of the magic interference, magic ships can''t carry magic weapons above the city level on board (which is also the reason for the low protection level of magic ships). The magic ships that only install the enchanting bed crossbow machine, which is an enchanted cold weapon, has low destructive power to the army. Besides, the bed crossbow machine needs the ability of enchanting crossbows to burn money than the magic ore furnace How much lower. If the magic ship is really put into the battlefield, I''m afraid that after a regular battle, the army''s expenses will have to be increased several times


    Of course, there are also pragmatist travel mages who have suggested that you can install the catapult and other things on the magic boat, or simply put some boulders on the ship and throw them into the crowd at the beginning of the battle.


    However, the reason why the attack power is not high has not been changed qualitatively. On the contrary, the speed of burning money of magic ore furnace is also accelerated because the load is greatly increased, and the output required for flight is also increased.


    Finally, the war scholars of the king''s Council concluded that, instead of using these flashy things in the war, it was better to use the extra money to learn from the pure white church. There were several Asian dragons with flying ability, which were more destructive than fighter planes


    But the destroyer is different.


    The ship is equipped with not only two city level magic guided cannons, but also a series of magic crossbows, which can consume magic power and form arrow attacks. It is only available in hohenhaig and the armies of several powerful countries.


    If the city level magic cannons are equivalent to big killers like claws or sharp teeth, those magic crossbows will undoubtedly arm the Tianzhi destroyer into a hedgehog.


    If the destroyer of heaven is compared to a magic object, it is presumed that the Crusade level is at least 30 levels - and this is still when the drivers are mage apprentices!


    Level 30 magic objects are rare, the number of high-level mages is only a few thousand, and the tools can be mass-produced!


    It''s no wonder Frey''s first thought when she saw this thing was, "is this product going to conquer the world..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a technology that we discovered by deciphering the remains of a mythical age." "If the Vatican can pay more, it''s not that we can''t sell you the technology," SIVI said lightly


    After the drawings were used up, there was indeed a bookshelf of books in the senior authority area of the library of Aldrich. And it''s the kind of books that you can feel very professional by looking at their names.


    After looking through a few books he could read, Seaver concluded that these things were the theoretical basis for making magic destroyers.


    To his displeasure, many of the books could not be opened at all and could only be put there as decorations. Most of the things that can be read are unimportant or have been in his mind, while the more important things, such as "detailed explanation of the principle of the star pulse furnace" and "on the interference and coordination of magic power", are not available.


    Whenever he wants to open it with brute force, there will be a pop-up window that says "it takes XXX points of money to unlock this book.".


    XXX your sister! A mouth is a three figure, gold is not cabbage, I special why so much money to give you pit!


    In the end, Sylvie left all these things behind.


    After seeing Frey''s frightened expression, Sylvie suddenly woke up. Mom, I don''t have money to dig other people''s money.No matter what it is, even if it is just an ordinary spittoon, it can be worth twice as long as it is stained with the word "mythical age". This is the main reason why Sylvie added the word "ancient style" in front of the magic destroyer.


    In this way, if new magic ships appear in the future, we just need to talk about the "deduction and improvement of ancient magic guide technology" and add the title of "modern style".


    As for the materials used to sell, I''m joking that Seaver lacks everything, that is, he doesn''t lack magic theories that are not obvious, but actually useless. Many of the books he found in the treasure copy "the sea of claddick" are fragments of some erroneous theories of human beings in the mythical age


    As long as the word is sent out, the mythical information will be sold for money. It is estimated that the Qiyao mage Association and the king''s Council will not sit idly by. In addition, the Aldrich college and the holy land are half allies now. They will be embarrassed to eat black and dirty when they send them some useful ancient materials. They will just sit and wait for the money to collect and dig people by the way.


    Of course, these matters need to be considered for a long time. The three major forces are not fools. If we want to pit them, we have to sum them up. If we don''t take them off carefully, it will not be a matter of ruin.


    Therefore, what SIVI said to Frey is just a foreshadowing for future actions. The appearance of the magic destroyer is to increase the credibility of his words.


    "We''ll talk about these things later. The most important thing now is the change of the southern forest."


    Sylvie beckons the others into the cabin, arranges the dwarfs to put up the boarding ladder, and starts the engine. After that, the magic ship slowly leaves the airport.


    For the first time, the magic destroyer, the destroyer of heaven, launched into the blue sky for the first time. After making a loud and clear whistle, it sped forward toward the south (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Let''s turn back five minutes ago.


    "Miss teau, is it really OK to do this?"


    The maid and the girl asked the girl who walked in front of her anxiously.


    "No problem." Teau blinked her bright yellow eyes, and the pale blue hair in her waist swayed with her pace. The girl replied in her always light voice, "probably."


    "What is it! If it is found by the teacher, it will be terrible. Let''s go on quickly. "


    The maid and girl, with a frightened voice, advised: "run to this new magic ship casually, and if found, they will be scolded!"


    It was supposed to be in the castle of Teao and Alice, but somehow appeared in the sky destroyer bridge.


    "We have access." Teau said without returning.


    "Although that''s what it says But generally even if have authority also won''t come in casually? " ''said Alice, with some hesitation.


    Because the ability of concealing such things as the demon destroyer is not strong, it is estimated that half of the eastern plains will get relevant information if they pull out and fight one. Even if he was at home, he would be found sooner or later, so after the magic boat was completed, SIVI did not give it the highest level of authority.


    Black class, namely Eliza''s class, and all formal professors, can enter at any time (the professors of Huolian are temporary professors), teau and Alice are all members of the black class, so they don''t start any messy anti-theft devices.


    When it comes to Alice''s constant sting, teau turns around, and her bright eyes look straight at the maid and girl.


    When Alice was overwhelmed by her eyes, teau turned back and left a word and went on.


    "If you are afraid, you can go down."


    "Eh --? But, but


    "But," as Alice tried to continue to persuade teau, the little girl stopped suddenly, and said in a voice that was still not fluctuating, but unexpectedly gave a sense of terror: "after that, Eliza would probably torture the person who knew it because I left."


    "Er..."


    The maid and girl immediately came to her mind the anxious and angry appearance of Eliza after she found out that teau was missing. Then, with the reminder of teau, he added herself to the scene, which was bound to be a tortoise, and then changed the image of Eliza into a tight leather suit and a whip


    So the maid and the girl wavered.


    "Not only Eliza, but Sophia will be furious." I don''t know if I am intentional or heartless. The girl with a cold expression adds another sentence, and adds the last knife to the maid: "you are hard."


    The maid and girl shivered, shivering, and immediately refreshed, and said with a face of standard maid smile, "no, no, I should serve the host side as a maid, leave the master and miss teau behind, and run back to the college alone. How can this kind of thing be done!"


    It was probably a long time with sives, even Alice, who was honest and kind, could now speak this kind of words with a serious attitude


    "Now, it''s too late to go."


    At this time, teau said a word in a cold way.


    Before Alice had responded to the remark, there was a deafening whistle outside, perhaps because it was not yet on the voyage. The whistle was reflected by the shelter of the airport, and the huge noise was filled in the space. It''s amazing.


    "Really out?! I said before I was ready! "


    Unlike panicked Alice, teau was quietly looking through the round sealed window on the corridor wall at the vast sky, with a little envy in her eyes.


    At this time, footsteps and words came from the corridor behind them.


    "Wow! The teacher is here. I''m not ready yet... " Alice was more and more frightened. Look at her, if there is a seam in the floor, you will probably drill in without hesitation.


    "It''s too loud." Teau pulled the knot on the girl''s back - which teau thought to pull as if it were a collar, but couldn''t pull it for height - and pulled Alice to the place close to the wall.


    Then the girl took out a chalk like thing and drew a circle around herself and Alice.


    "Wind flower ¡¤ Shenyin."


    The next moment, like wrapping both men in a hidden curtain, suddenly disappeared into the air.


    Then, as if they hadn''t noticed two small invaders in the corner, sives walked over and headed towards the bridge.


    "Good, good! Even the teacher didn''t realize it! " When sives'' back disappeared from her eyes, Alice opened her eyes, put down her hand, and looked at teau in a little surprise.


    "No, both SIVI and the Holy See found it."


    ''teau said calmly.Although Alice didn''t notice it, she was very sensitive to find that Sylvie looked at them quietly as she passed by, and the woman named Frey, who made Theo feel very uncomfortable, grasped the handle of the sword hanging on her waist at that moment. It''s just that after seeing Sylvie find out and ignore them.


    On the contrary, the elves did not find Alice and Theo who were not far away from them because they were natural magic and were not sensitive to other elements.


    "Has the teacher discovered it?" Alice looked more surprised. "Why don''t you just say that when you just passed by?"


    "For the sake of my beloved students and dignity."


    Alice was startled by the sudden sound of Sylvie.


    The maid turned her head in fear and found SIVI standing there smiling.


    "Well, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. Please don''t blame Miss theo..." Alice immediately bowed her head and apologized.


    "That''s it. It''s all Alice''s fault." Theo said immediately.


    "Gee, gee, gee, Gee?! Miss Theo? " The maid was shaken again.


    Sylvie patted Theo on the head: "I knew it was you who overheard outside the dean''s office just now?"


    "No eavesdropping." Theo shook his head gently: "the spirit of the wind element brought me what you said."


    "Is it? However, the number of incidents this time is very large, and it may be very dangerous. Otherwise... "


    "Sylvie, you said you wanted to be with me." The girl interrupted SIVI''s words, her bright yellow eyes staring at him: "lies?"


    "Not a lie, of course."


    SIVI did not evade, but also looked at the girl who had a shadow over the trust relationship between people and said seriously, "I''m just worried about you."


    "I''m stronger." The girl stood up her airport a little, the tone at the end of the sentence was slightly upturned, and she could hear that she was a little proud: "to help you."


    Sylvie scratched his head in some perplexity, then reached out and clapped.


    Theo did not hesitate to put his small hand in SIVI''s.


    As soon as SIVI''s eyes lit up, he looked at the girl in amazement: "Theo, are you a medium level magician already?"


    "Yes." The girl nodded.


    "Miss Theo is so good!" Maids and maidens also sent out a mixture of worship and exclamation.


    In less than half a year, she grew up from a little girl who didn''t know anything to a middle-level magician. Even with the college as a plug-in, this speed is too amazing!


    What''s more, Theo is not "young". Her age can be described as "young". In other words, her future is incredible!


    "I see. Since you have the ability to protect yourself, I''ll take you with you." Sylvie touched the girl''s head with a touch of pity. Without the help of the system, a young girl who wants to break through into a medium level magician needs to make great efforts. He knows very well.


    She had paid so much in secret for the first sentence "would you like to build our home with me?" and she felt a little embarrassed when she didn''t realize it.


    ''Alice, stay on the boat, too. Right after we get down, we need someone to direct the dwarfs to watch over the destroyer. I''ll talk to Sophia. "


    "Well, I see, teacher." The maid nodded obediently.


    "Then I''ll say it again."


    Sylvie looked at the two girls with a knowing smile on his face: "in the name of Aldrich college, let''s have a big fight."


    "Oh." "All right, teacher." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The southern forest is not located at the southern end of the continent. In fact, it is closer to the southeast of the continent. On the map, it looks like a green grizzly bear, eyeing the tuna shaped island chain across the coast.


    The southern forest is just the name of the vast virgin forest in the south of the eastern plain. Because of the need to trade with humans, the elf agent also called it the southern forest. The name of the forest itself in various ancient books is actually an ancient forest sea, and it is called "koragowend" in Elven language, which is translated as the sea of emerald.


    Different from the eastern plain, where the whole social system was established for 500 years, the elves have lived in this forest since the mythical age. Although the high elves died out due to the war between gods and Demons (it is also said that the high elves were invited by angels and ran to heaven), the elves still lived here.


    After the end of the mythical age, they have experienced division, turmoil, war and invasion. Even though the population has been reduced to 1% of its heyday, the Forest Elves still do not give up this place, which they regard as their hometown, and still guard the moon tree and reproduce generation by generation


    Because of this, in the vast forest sea in the southern forest, there are still many relics, including those in the mythological era. According to the academic department of the mage Association, less than one tenth of the total number have been discovered. Although Forest Elves know a little more than human beings, they are estimated to be about half.


    In other words, for human beings, this ancient forest is still a treasure chest that has not yet been developed, even if all kinds of magic things and inestimable rare magic drugs in the southern forest are discarded!


    If it wasn''t for the forest elves who have been living in it all the time, and they generally don''t like human beings, I''m afraid that there would have been countless adventurers pouring into it just to find the legendary treasures


    "It''s a magnificent view."


    Standing on the bridge, Seaver sighed at the sea of woods that had been surging over the destroyer.


    This kind of magnificent scenery like a green sea can only be seen in the ancient forest sea. No wonder the Elves will call it the sea of emerald.


    However, in the green sea, there are pieces of foreign bodies, just like the naked ugly island in the ocean.


    It''s a crystallized forest.


    "Has crystallization spread to this side?"


    The fairy elder winter''s delicate brows wrinkled tightly.


    Now Xiwei is not far away from the arc light tribe, the largest forest elf tribe at present. The crystallization phenomenon has also appeared in such a close place. Obviously, it has begun to threaten the existence of the elves themselves. You know, if you stay in this crystallized area for a period of time, the forest elves themselves will also be crystallized.


    If this situation continues, the whole tribe may need to move and avoid.


    After marking the crystallized areas on the map, SIVI directed the Tianzhi destroyer to the location of the arc light tribe.


    The first thing that the whole elf tribe saw in their eyes was a big tree about 50 meters high, not that the tree was too high. In this deep forest, a tree with a height of 50 meters is not rare, but because the leaves of that tree are all blue. Through the dense leaves, you can even see the sparse blue fruits inside.


    When the destroyer approached the tree, the branches on both sides of the tree suddenly spread out, like a pair of arms, firmly catching the Tianzhi destroyer with a total length of more than 100 meters!


    Then a rough, ugly face made up of bark and nodule appeared on the trunk.


    This is the Holy tree of the elves, the moon tree.


    After the moon tree survives, it does not need to blossom to bear fruit. The specific way of bearing is unknown to human beings. The only thing that can be determined is that if the moon tree can not generate consciousness and become a tree man before the first batch of fruits mature, the fruits it bears are only ordinary tree fruits, and will not breed forest spirits.


    This is why the elves have been cultivating the moon tree, but the number of its race is still unable to go up.


    Although they came to help the elves, they would not hold any welcoming ceremony for their arrival because of the Forest Elves'' advocating nature and their simple life like ascetic urine.


    "Welcome to the arc light tribe."


    So winter and the other two elves stepped down from the destroyer and stood on the broad branches of the moon tree with his right hand on his left shoulder to greet SIVI on behalf of the elves.


    Sylvie and Frey stepped out of the magic boat side by side, and returned them with mage and priest rites respectively.


    Theo jumped out of the boat after Sylvie, looked around curiously, and finally fell on the face of the moon tree not far away.


    The moon tree seems to try to show a gentle smile, but Theo seems to be scared, hiding behind SIVI, showing half his head, and continuing to stare at the ugly tree face on the trunkAt the foot of the tree is a small village built by the elves, but in terms of its delicacy, this village is not as good as niradi, a semi elf village that SIVI once saw.


    "Although according to human etiquette, I should show you the elder But now the great elder and several other elders have gone to the affected tribes Winter told silver and velos to go and get their rooms and food ready for Sylvie, and then she said to them, "if you don''t mind, why don''t you take a break from lunch we''re proud of?"


    Proud of what Your lunch is just fruit.


    Xi Wei had difficulty in tucking his desire to Tucao back to his throat, and make complaints about the same decision with Fu Lei.


    "We''d better go and see the crystallization place first." He said to the elder winter.


    "Indeed, it''s better to have a first impression of what you''re going to face." Frey nodded with a straight face, and the serious expression on her face was completely different from that of a young girl when she was reading romantic novels on the ship.


    "Since both of you said that..."


    Winter sighed and waved to the moon tree. The branches are gently placed on the ground to create an easy access ramp.


    "Then we''re going straight to the crystallization zone." He looked at sives and them. "We don''t know how crystallization affects humans because no human has tried it yet. Please be careful."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I think you and I will pay attention to it." She said solemnly.


    "That''s right, Lord Saint silver sword lady." Sylvie responded quietly.


    While speaking, four people (or three people and one spirit) set out for the nearest crystallized forest area. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    For many reasons, it should be too late to update today.


    In addition, some readers said that the progress of the plot is too slow recently. I''ll pull it back and have a look. Hey, it''s really So I plan to rearrange and revise the plot.


    In addition, we will try to revise the style of writing which is too diffuse. Please forgive me.


    If there is no accident, we will update the 5000 word chapter tomorrow.


    Above. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    It has been three days since they arrived and stayed in the arc light tribe.


    In addition to the time taken to start from Aldrich college, it is almost 96 hours before the task of "survey of ancient forest changes" was released, and the remaining time of the task limit was less than 72 hours.


    However, Xiwei still has no clue about the cause of forest crystallization.


    At present, the crystallized forest area accounts for about one fifth of the total area. Many forest spirit tribes have even been forced to move away from their homes for hundreds of years.


    "All in all, put together what we have now."


    They are now in a small treehouse on the branches of the moon. This is also the residence of the great elder of the arc light tribe.


    Elves do not have the same class concept as human beings, and even the big elder''s home is no different from ordinary elves.


    The house is guided by natural magic, including beds, tables and chairs, which are directly grown from the floor. In addition to some hand-made handicrafts, there is hardly any decoration. Even the sheets are made of palm sized leaves. Only quilts are hand woven blankets produced by human beings.


    Although the furnishings are simple and crude, the elves are the creatures closest to nature after all. The small tree houses are full of natural aesthetics. No wonder many nobles are proud of the artworks made by elves in their homes. In fact, this is also the thing that they do not want to excessively harm the natural spirits and human chambers of Commerce trade the most.


    "Although you say so, but in fact, no clues have been found..."


    Frey sighed. After two days of searching for nothing, the Knight Commander from the pure white Vatican even moved out of the church''s heretical inquisition''s magic to detect heresy in a wide range. Unfortunately, nothing was found.


    "There is no wave of evil at all Don''t say it''s an abyss devil or a vampire, even if it doesn''t carry a little dark magic. This is a real sense of no way to start


    Don''t say it''s Frey. Even winter is a little frustrated.


    Because of crystallization, the ecosystem that had been stable for countless years in the forest was completely disrupted. Many Lord level Warcraft who had crystallized their own territory had to fight with each other and divide new territories. Up to now, there have been nearly three evil spirits tribes, and nearly 100 people have been affected by the fighting of these demons, and they have been hurt in different sizes. Even the moon tree, which is regarded as a sacred tree, has been destroyed.


    For this reason, the current elders of the Forest Elves can only come forward and run in the forest sea to maintain the spirits'' mood and safety. The elder winter, as the spokesman of the original elves, and having known SIVI for the longest time, can stay here. He is responsible for communicating with SIVI and finding out the reasons for the change, and at the same time protecting the safety of the arc light tribe.


    "Crystallization is still spreading, and new crystallization points are constantly emerging If it doesn''t work like this, we elves can only leave here and move to other forests. "


    Compared with the first time, winter looks haggard and has sunken eyes. The light dark circles around his eyes also show his sense of existence on his white face. In his long green hair, which was smooth and glossy, there is even a trace of silver.


    "No, there is still a clue. It may not be very useful


    Sylvie took a piece of parchment, took a quill from an ink bottle at the edge of the table, smoothed the tip of the pen at the mouth of the bottle - these were the only man-made objects in the room except for the blanket, and even ink was said to have been replaced by the juice of a kind of plant fruit - and drew a rough outline of the ancient forest on the parchment.


    "First of all, when you look down from a high altitude, it''s clear that all the crystallization regions are around one point. Of course, we have seen that point, and there is no special discovery


    He drew a nonstandard circle at the top left of the outline, and then wrote a note on the center of the circle. Judging from the map, the center of the circle is actually quite close to the arc light tribe.


    "Then the crystallization effect only works on plants, and there is no crystal image of any other animal in the crystallization area except Forest Elves. In addition, Ms. Frey and I spent a long time in the crystallized forest area, even exceeding the "safe time" given by you before, but there was no crystallization effect. Therefore, I think crystallization should only affect plants. "


    Sylvie took a look at winter, found that he had not shown any displeasure, and went on.


    After all, Forest Elves were born on the moon tree. Maybe it is because of this that the crystallization effect will determine Forest Elves as plants


    "Third and last. The crystallization itself is not targeted at forest areas. "


    As Sylvie finished, fley and winter''s eyes were filled with curiosity. If the first two points can still be observed through three days of observation, then the third point is completely confusing to them.Sylvie has no bad habit of attracting people''s appetite. He shows an apologetic expression to winter: "I''m sorry, winter. I did an experiment on the forest secretly when you were not paying attention."


    "What experiment?" Winter frowned. Instead of saying whether to forgive or not, winter asked directly. It seemed that he had no intention of giving up. If Sylvie''s experiment was harmful to the forest, he might turn his face.


    The uprightness of the elves is reflected incisively and vividly in this point.


    "I dug up a crystallized forest with crystals and ground."


    Now that he had said it, SIVI didn''t intend to hide it. He said in a big way: "a big pit about 20 meters in diameter and nearly 10 meters in depth has been dug out."


    The expression on winter''s face softened a little. If only to this extent, the ecological balance of the forest could be adjusted back by natural magic after the pit was filled.


    "But it''s no use, is it? Before that, the elder ordered people to try to destroy the crystal on the top, but later the crystal grew back at a faster speed, even causing damage to the spirit who went to destroy the crystal


    He explained to Sylvie.


    While writing on parchment, seavy continued, "I''ve confirmed that with silver and them. But do you know what happened after I dug a hole? "


    Winter and Frey looked at each other, and both saw confusion in each other''s eyes.


    They shook their heads together.


    "The crystallization has blocked the pit. But it''s not to fill out the whole pit, it''s just like covering the pit like a pot cover. "


    Sylvie explained indifferently.


    He stopped writing, rubbed his chin with his left hand, as if thinking about something. Then he continued: "if crystallization is regarded as the result of someone''s deliberate effort, then from this point of view, his motive is not to destroy the forest area - otherwise, he doesn''t need to pay attention to the area that I''ve hollowed out and go directly to cover other forest areas ¡£ This is my third point: "crystallization itself is not aimed at forest formation."


    ¡°¡­¡­ In this way, I always find it even more strange. If Mr. Aldrich is really behind the scenes, what is his purpose? "


    Winter''s forehead had a few more wrinkles, which made him look a little older.


    If we have to use the crystal line to describe the material Is it magic array


    Different from the forest elves who only advocate their own magic, as a member of the church, having received various magic education, and having seen many evil religious rituals with her own eyes, Frey immediately thought of other places.


    "That''s what I thought at the beginning..."


    Sylvie grinned bitterly and picked up his masterpiece, which he had painted for a long time, so that fley and winter could see it.


    On the parchment, there were many dots in the circle which SIVI had melted. It''s like shooting more than ten shots at the center of the target with a shotgun. Although we can barely see that the main body is a circle, because the craters are densely distributed and all of them are randomly distributed, we can''t see even a trace of the law.


    "I can''t find any magical patterns or runes in these dots Whether it''s Luna rune, homladu ancient French, Ehrlich''s word, or dragon mantra that humans have not yet fully understood, I can''t find the right sign, which can be regarded as the mark of casting conditions. "


    Sylvie shrugged and explained to Frey.


    So the white lady''s chair fell down with a sigh.


    At this moment, an elf knocked on the door.


    In fact, the door was not closed, and the other party only did so because he was afraid to disturb the SIVI people who were talking inside. From the point of understanding human etiquette, that should also be the spokesperson of elves.


    "Excuse me." Winter got up, bowed over to Sylvie and went to the door.


    Then there was a whisper of elves coming from the door. It seemed that the other party didn''t want sives to know what they were talking about.


    Because elves don''t lie, they often suffer from communication with humans in the beginning. It was not until the rise of the elves'' endorsement that they regained a little initiative. At the same time, from that time on, ordinary elves no longer communicate with human beings and other creatures. All external communication is undertaken by elves who have learned foreign languages.


    Until today, hundreds of years later, no other race can speak elvish except elves.


    Even the languages of Forest Elves, prairie elves and drow are quite different. For specific situations, we can refer to Mandarin and Cantonese


    It''s just one thing they didn''t expect.


    Because of the system, SIVI, who has LV5 linguistics, can actually understand the Elvish language, but he has never expressed it, and has no intention to show it. If he really wants to say it, he can even speak more smoothly than many young elvesIt is because of this, those who have been used to others who can not understand their words will be taboo in front of them to talk about a variety of things, so that SIVI can hear a lot of elves'' gossip.


    "Elder, the child you brought back from the changing zone is not of our tribe."


    Under the power of the master of the system, sivy listened to the conversation at the door with no taste.


    "We suspect that he is a natural believer."


    And so did siveh, the child who came back from the changing zone. It''s also about three days ago when West Wei first went to crystallize the forest.


    -- three days ago --


    is this the disaster area of the change... "


    When he stepped on the ground of crystal, sives'' first thought was, ''it might be a good price to sell in aristocracy if it was made into crafts.''


    Unlike the sky overlooking, it was a surprise to see this crystalline forest selling near.


    Whether it''s tall trees or low shrubs, all vegetation becomes translucent. The sun is poured down after numerous scattering and refraction of the crown crystals. Unlike those in the dark forest areas, the sunlight is not only bright but also because of prism effect, and even a rainbow shaped spot can be seen in many places.


    If it wasn''t for this to threaten the natural ecology, it would be absolutely a spectacle!


    Teau seems to like it very much. He runs around. Besides being a little softer with West Wei, the constant expression on her face also seems to ease a lot. The red cheeks make the girl have a unique sense of vivacity of her age.


    "There is no living creature here, whether it''s a bird or an insect."


    Winter looked around a quiet, dreadful crystal forest, and his face didn''t look good.


    "It seems that these crystals can''t be taken away." SIVI broke a crystal leaf with his hand, and saw that translucent leaf disappeared in his hands like ice: "what a pity."


    "After the demons crystallize here, they should have a large migration."


    What Frey compared on the ground: "there are many traces of large biological movement left here."


    "Little animals can''t leave a trace on such a hard thing."


    "Teau, don''t run too far, it''s a dangerous place," SIVI said, shrugging and yelling to teau, who had only a small back


    "SIVI!" As soon as SIVI had finished, teauna, with a little panic, began to sound, "this way!"


    SIVI immediately dropped Frey and winter, and rushed to where Teao was, without thinking.


    "Teao!"


    But it''s strange that teau is standing there with a good end.


    The girl squatted on the ground, holding a fainting child about her size in her arms.


    Although the child looks like a little girl, it should be a fairy from his sharp ears and long green hair with a ponytail.


    "It''s a young elf. I don''t know which tribe is running out of the little guy."


    Then Wendt, who came, looked at teau''s baby and said.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is it a symptom of staying here too long? "


    Frey, who arrived almost at the same time as winter, was curious to look at the young elf.


    "Anyway, it''s better to take him out of here first."


    SIVI reached out to teau and took over the unconscious elf.


    And their first exploration of the changing area was the end of grass.


    The elf came to life in less than a day after being under the care of the arc tribe. It is just not known whether it is because of the change, he seems to have no previous memory. And where he fainted, according to Wendt asked the nurse of the elves, it was just because he was hungry


    Anyway, the elf soon recovered and, for no reason, seemed to like to stay with teau.


    Although the two little guys can''t speak, they still have a good relationship to play together. This situation is hard to see in teau.


    After several times, SIVI reminded himself that the genie had no sex, and he could restrain the lonely feeling of the stupid father who "watching her baby daughter have boyfriend and not clinging to himself"


    In addition, SIVI secretly observed the elf for a long time, and after confirming that the other party was not a suspicious guy, he was assured that teau and he were playing together. After all, from the observation, although the magic of the other party is a little strange, the young elf named IKO is also the senior first-class magician level magic level at most. It seems that there is no fighting experience. If it is really not a teau opponent, it will be a little bit more effective.


    "No wonder he always feels magical. Is it natural origin..."


    Until today, when we heard the dialogue between winter and strange elves, SIVI was just to solve a question in her heart.Just as human beings are divided into mage associations and pure white churches, the elves are not monolithic. Even if we put aside the prairie elves with the moon tree species and the drow who directly betrayed the quiet moon, there are also religious organizations like Luna Jingting, the devout Church of nature, and some loose and unorganized pan believers


    Among them, the original religion of nature not only believes in the quiet moon, but also regards the whole nature as a whole, and regards it as a deity with the same existence as the quiet moon.


    Different from ordinary Forest Elves, they spend their whole life protecting nature, trying their best not to let it suffer any harm. They don''t use anything processed by human beings. All the objects on their bodies are made directly from natural things. On the other hand, they hate human beings who take too much from nature. They do at least eight out of every ten incidents that Forest Elves harm human beings.


    As the power gained after believing in nature, they can communicate with the animals and plants of nature better than ordinary elves, and even become animals with various characteristics after obtaining some unknown permission


    Yes, among humans, these crazy guys have another name.


    Druid. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    It is worth mentioning that the relationship between druids and Forest Elves is similar to that between tour mages and mage associations.


    They walk alone in the forest, facing all possible dangers alone; they get along with all kinds of beasts, and explore the mystery of nature day and night; they will not follow the path arranged by the predecessors, and grope for their own road in the bumpy.


    Moreover, the way of inheritance of Druids is different from that of ordinary Forest Elves.


    Every time they pass, they record their understanding of nature in plants such as mistletoe, purple beech, or birch. When other forest spirits pass by, they suffer a harmless faith check.


    If they can accept the teachings of the druid who left the message, they will acquire all the understanding and knowledge that the Druid has recorded and transfer to the Druid.


    Once a great magician tried to study this magical way of inheritance.


    However, even the so-called word of God "Erich''s word" or the so-called "RuNi script" which is said to be extremely powerful, this great magician has no way to deal with the small mistletoe.


    The recording method of Druid inheritance is far beyond the scope of human understanding - just as weeds cannot understand human words, the difference between the two is no longer the degree of "cultural difference".


    In a word, through the conversation between winter and the elf spokesperson, Sylvia also learned the fact that the little guy named Ike was also a druid.


    However, it may be due to amnesia that Yi Ke, who should have been extremely exclusive to human beings, did not show hostility to Theo, but was extremely close to him.


    Sylvie thinks that this may be because ICO subconsciously remembers that Theo is his Savior, and that the girl herself has a strong affinity for the wind element spirit - after all, wind is an important part of nature.


    "It''s no use talking about it any more." As the only one who didn''t know the Elvish language, fley couldn''t sit still when she was confused about winter. She was not a fool, and of course she understood that the elf spokesperson didn''t want them to know the content of the conversation.


    So whether it is to avoid suspicion, or to show a little dissatisfaction, the girl did not want to continue to sit in the room: "I go to the strange forest again, maybe I can find new clues."


    Because winter and they occupied the door, the girl jumped directly into the window frame, as a treehouse built on the branches of the moon. Outside the window was a hanging area about 20 meters high.


    The unique high-altitude wind scattered the girl''s hair on both sides, but her beautiful bun was firmly coiled in the back of her head, completely unaffected by the wind.


    "Mr. Aldrich, do you want to go with me?"


    Her voice sounded strange because of the wind barrier on the window.


    It happened that Sylvie also felt that there was no way to know more about winter''s conversation, so he took a few steps to the window and said, "I''m going to find theo. You go first."


    The rejected girl shrugged her shoulders and put her hands on the edge of the window. As soon as she put them down, the whole person fell to the ground with the acceleration of free fall. However, before falling a few meters, the silver light flashed by. A white flying horse with a single horn and a dreamlike light all over the body has carried it on its back steadily, slapped its broad wings, and pulled out a bright track and flew away towards the distance.


    Both of Sylvie''s mounts were left behind by Aldrich, so he could only float himself out of the window slowly


    This is a forest not far from the arc light tribe.


    A little girl Like a squirrel whoosh, jumped out of the Bush, green head still hanging a don''t know what plant leaves.


    She was dressed in clothes woven from leaves, her long straight ankle hair was tied into a clean ponytail by thin vines, and she drew two green patterns with grass juice on her white cheek. She stood there and sniffed like a timid animal.


    At this time, Theo came out of the bush. It''s just that compared to little girls She looks much more miserable.


    The robe, which could be sold for tens or even hundreds of gold coins on the black market, was now covered with countless fringes by the branches of the bush. The originally soft light blue long robe was found to be hairy and impetuous, and even mixed with leaves of various shrubs between the hair. The white face was gray, and it was full of scratches caused by the sharp branches of shrubs The protective effect is the whole body, maybe the little girl will be broken.


    After she fell out of the Bush, she lay down on the soft ground covered with dead leaves as if she were exhausted. After a while, she stood up again and pulled the cane in her hand.


    A basket of extremely rough weave was pulled out of the bushes.


    If you look closely, you will find that the bottom of the basket full of green balls the size of a table tennis ball is about five centimeters high from the ground.This is actually a superficial application of floatation, which is much more labor-saving than other methods of transportation in this forest. Maintaining this little magic is not difficult for Theo, who has become a medium level magician and is also specialized in wind elements.


    Little girl (?) After patting Theo in the dust, she made a nightingale cry towards the jungle.


    Before long, many herbivorous demons appeared in succession from the dense jungle and gently approached the little girl Make all kinds of calls.


    "What''s next, eco?"


    Teau asked softly. I can see that the little girl is nervous about the huge number of demons, even if they are just herbivores.


    The elf, known as IKO, smiles at Theo, then shouts at the animals in elvish language, and the animals begin to walk orderly towards the two little creatures.


    Then Yike took out a few balls from the basket and fed them to the demons in front of them.


    The heads look like a family. They look like the magic creatures of roe deer. They like the taste of meatballs. After eating the food in Iker''s hands, they still stick out their long tongue and lick their lips. They linger on and look at Ike and Theo with expectant eyes.


    However, Yi can not be moved, hands akimbo, quite a tiger demeanor to these a few demons scold a few.


    The demons moaned pitifully for a few times, and finally left in dismay.


    As soon as they left, several demons immediately gathered together, and Yi Ke continued to feed these demons which were no different from ordinary animals in order.


    Later, even Theo could not help but take out a few balls to participate in the feeding.


    I don''t know whether it''s the effect of meatballs, or Theo''s own affinity aura. After feeding for a while, a lot of demons became affectionate to her, and even a little fox like creature licked her face.


    Theo looks at ike a little bewildered.


    Yi laughingly made a touch action, so Theo also gently stroked the small demon.


    The monster squinted and seemed to enjoy the touch of the girl, even turned over and even showed his belly. For the demon, showing his weak belly is either a sign of submission or extreme trust. Even Theo''s face, which is not smiling, is also slightly blooming with an imperceptible smile.


    Look at this warm and harmonious scene between man and nature Yi couldn''t help smiling.


    Just then, a voice came from behind them.


    "What are you doing?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Theo is startled by the sudden sound, and the elements of wind subconsciously gather around his body.


    And the little Druid is directly like a squirrel to hide behind theo.


    When other herbivores find strangers approaching, they immediately follow the literal meaning of "killing birds and scattering animals."


    The bushes trembled a few times, and then a forest spirit came out.


    Theo recognized the forest spirit named velos, and he was one of the two elves who first went to Aldrich college.


    "What are you doing?"


    Velos looked at the basket that had fallen to the ground because of the loss of the wind supply, and then looked at Theo, saying in Humen, a common human language, with an expression of displeasure.


    "Feed the animals."


    Theo pointed to the ball in the basket and replied clearly, "use that."


    Verois picked up a ball from the basket at her feet, looked at it for a moment, and then her long brow, which had been hanging from the ground, was even more raised: "what are these made of?"


    Theo looked at his back, and saw that the elves still did not dare to come out and talk to velos, so he could only say, "with the fruits and some leaves piled in the North tree hole."


    In fact, it''s Ike who makes these balls, and Theo just sits around watching.


    "Nonsense! Those are tribal rations "If we take out the food we have saved for the animals to eat, then everyone in the tribe will be hungry," he said


    "Woo..." Yike, the initiator, trembled for a moment, and his throat let out a low whimper. Even the horse''s tail, which had been in high spirits, drooped listlessly at the moment.


    Even if Theo deliberately did not give up Yike and chose to be scolded together, the elf psychology was still hit by a lot.


    "In order to prevent the demons from attacking the tribe because of hunger, I think it is necessary to feed them."


    Theo quietly touched the ELF''s head. In order to prevent the tears from rolling down her eyes, Theo, instead of her usual reticence, argued with the ELF''s spokesperson.


    "If the demons attack, just fight back, but if the food is not enough, let alone fight, it will become a problem to survive!"


    Verois was obviously not shaken by Theo''s bad mouth gun. She put her arms across her waist and threw green balls up and down in the other hand. She said sharply, "no matter what you say, it''s not a good thing to steal the food from the tribe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although very unwilling, but the other side said is indeed right, so Theo can only silence to the right.


    "Since there is no objection, I will confiscate them."


    Velos dropped the ball she had in her hand into the basket, then picked up the heavy basket and planned to turn away.


    But at this time, the elf, who had been shrinking behind Theo, jumped out and grabbed the other side of the basket, trying to stop velos from taking it away.


    "Oh A lot of animals Everybody You need this. Oh Please don''t take "Sorry, I''m not a natural fundamentalist. For me, people are more important than animals. (spirit language) "


    " yes, but


    "let go! After all, velos is an adult spirit, and her strength is far greater than that of Ike. She easily snatches the basket and drags her to the ground.


    "IKO."


    Although I don''t know what the two elves are talking about, when he sees Iker fall down, Theo keeps an eye on velos and runs quickly to her side to help her up.


    I don''t know whether it''s because she and the children are too naive to be serious, or for some other reason, verrose''s face changed a little and didn''t leave in a hurry.


    "Why can''t you hear her finish?"


    At this time, another voice came.


    "Sylvie." Theo''s stern face faded a little and looked in the direction of the voice.


    SIVI came across the bushes with a gentle smile, pressing on his pointed Wizard Hat, which was about to become his symbol.


    "Mr. Aldrich, if you can, would you please stay out of our Forest Elves?"


    Although she is also a fairy spokesperson, veros, who is far younger than winter, does not understand the so-called human sophistication, and says frankly to SIVI.


    "That infant elf was not a member of the arc light tribe, and if I remember correctly, you orthodox believers didn''t like Druids, who were devout in nature?"


    In the past few days, Sylvie learned that the Forest Elves were seemingly at peace with each other, but actually looked down upon the human urine from the bottom of his heart. He was not upset, and he directly turned back to him.


    "Gu, in any case, you human beings are not supposed to intervene in the affairs between us and the original believers of nature!"Said verrose, embarrassed.


    Sylvie didn''t care about him. She just waved her finger. As if she had been electrified, velos quickly released the basket, and the basket floated slowly in front of theo.


    "Sylvie I''m sorry. " Theo lowered his head, sounding a little low.


    Originally thought it was just a small matter, it turned out that Sylvie and the Forest Elves were estranged - the guys were very gregarious and xenophobic. As long as verois publicized today, the elves, even if they didn''t say anything, would not give sives their good looks in the future.


    Although they didn''t have a good face for Sylvie except for the special case of winter


    "Fool, you did nothing wrong this time." Sylvie''s smile did not change. He gently stroked the girl''s hair: "when you encounter something that you think is right, you should be bold to do it. People who are timid will never know the true meaning of magic. Don''t worry. I''ll be there for you all the time


    "A lot of animals are starving to death. We see it, a lot of it. " Theo looked at SIVI''s face and whispered, "that''s why Ike did this to feed them."


    The elf, known as IKO, held the edge of the basket with one hand and looked at SIVI timidly.


    "They took our rations! You''ll regret it, man


    Exclaimed velos, angrily.


    "I''ll make up for the food." Sylvie didn''t pay much attention to this kind of thing at all. The grain yield in the eastern plain is very high, so the price is not high, so it is not difficult to buy a large amount of food. In addition, Aldrich has a magic boat specially used for transportation, so it is not difficult to transport a grain or something: "it''s you. Take a good look around."


    "What..." As soon as veras made a sound, she froze.


    In the surrounding shrubs, filled with a lot of hairy eyes, and these targeted at her, or that kind of unfriendly eyes.


    "The days when you''re on the high side of the elves take away your basic judgment." SIVI raised his eyebrows: "the demons have a certain amount of wisdom In fact, many demons are more grateful and vengeful than humans, orcs or elves. You have been remembered by them. Be careful when you walk alone in the jungle (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    "Say, so many herbivores gathered together, will not attract meat demons?"


    Sylvie leans against a birch tree and looks at Theo and the elf named Ike, and distributes the green balls to the weak herbivores.


    Magic things are picky. In addition, the self-defense ability of plants in this magical world is far more than that of the original world of SIVI. Most of the plants in the forest are inedible. So although the forest still looks lush, most herbivores are starving to the skin and bones.


    Many edible plants have been gnawed away. If they are not stopped, it may take a long time for the forest to recover. As a matter of fact, some herbivorous creatures have been starved to death because of the difficulty in finding food.


    That''s why Ike and Theo sneak out to feed the animals.


    By the way, veros, the ELF''s spokesperson, has left in a huff.


    "I have open borders."


    Theo stroked the next giraffe like creature and turned to Sylvie.


    Although it is very light, but the girl does have wind elements, through a special wave to escape in all directions.


    However, this kind of border is not so much a defense as a pure warning. It''s too fragile for demons of level 10 and above.


    Maybe the questioning expression on Sylvie''s face was too obvious. The girl flattened her mouth, and then said, "Fengyou alarm is just insurance, but Yi Ke seems to have a way to prevent the meat demon from coming."


    Sylvie strangely touches his chin, closes his eyes and tries to maximize his perception, but he still doesn''t feel anything special about this area except for the wind elements controlled by theo.


    He looked at the elf with a smile on his face, but he couldn''t find a clue from him.


    It''s probably some special device of the Druid.


    Finally, Sylvie can only blame the Druid, a mysterious profession belonging to the elves.


    Just as SIVI looks at the back of IKO in a daze, the elf suddenly turns back and looks at him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Do you want to eat


    With his head tilted for a moment, Ike timidly handed the green ball in his hand to SIVI.


    "Er..."


    At first, seavy tried to muddle through by pretending that he didn''t understand each other''s language and not eat the suspicious ball. However, the cute expression of the elf, together with the Druid''s ability to communicate with any creature, conveyed the sincerity of the ELF''s heart to SIVI''s heart, which finally made him feel a little softhearted.


    No wonder Theo would like to stay with this little guy. The effect of being able to pass on his feelings to others is really shameless!


    It took a long time to open Theo''s heart, and SIVI angrily bit the ball in his hand.


    A strong smell of vegetables and soil spread in his mouth. The strong impact on his taste made Seaver coughing.


    "Cough, what..."


    Before he finished, the system specific attribute box suddenly appeared on the green ball.


    [Druid''s Chinese medicine pill (green)]


    [consumable potion]


    [introduction: this pill is a combination of high starch fruit and many kinds of natural plants accumulated by elves through Druid''s unique alchemy, and its quality is very good. The green type can fill your stomach quickly and give you the ability to move with high intensity for a long time. Just because the taste is too bad, eating will have a certain impact on people''s consciousness. ¡¿


    [effect: after using, satiety increased by 80%, physical strength recovery speed increased by 30%, endurance, movement and speed all increased slightly, and concentration decreased slightly (this effect is invalid for non-human creatures), and the four effects will last for 12 hours. ¡¿


    [manufacturing: it requires LV5 or above magic potion technology, LV3 alchemy workshop, Lv2 potion hotbed, and must have druid or other related occupation in the college to manufacture. ¡¿


    [Note: "it''s so bad! But it''s really a good thing! " ¡ª¡ªBy the old forest spirit]


    "..."


    The scientific name of this thing must be called Bing Liang Wan, right!


    West did not know how to make complaints about this kind of magic medicine that only Druids can make.


    This kind of magic medicine is very useful for the magic swordsman or the exclusive army of the king''s Council. It can relieve hunger and greatly improve physical fitness. It can be used in war or other missions. In addition, it is a pill, and it is a very common medicine. It is very convenient to carry. Moreover, a large basket can be prepared in a short time (perhaps less than one day) from Iraq. The manufacturing speed of this product should not be slow. If it is not only Druids that can make it, the manufacturing technology of this magic potion can be regarded as a good thing.


    However, for magicians, the effect of reducing concentration is enough to make it pass by most magicians. Although concentration is not of great use to SIVI, who has always been an instant magician, for other magicians, concentration is directly related to the success rate of casting, which is one of the most important elements of being a magician.Because the elves are still watching, Sylvie can''t throw the balls away.


    Sure enough, this is just chicken ribs


    After putting the remaining half of the ball in his mouth, almost holding his nose and swallowing it down, Seaver stood up and left with this idea.


    Originally he came here to go to the mutation forest area with Theo to see if he could find any clues. Now that Theo has other things to do, he''d better go alone.


    At present, there are only 67 hours left before the end of the mission, and it is less than three days to calculate at full. But Sylvie is still confused about the reasons for the crystallization of forest areas.


    "Without other clues, I don''t even know where to start." He rubbed the stubble on his chin with his right hand and muttered to himself, "even the task is different from usual, and there is no hint at all..."


    At this time, he suddenly stopped and reopened the task panel.


    There are still a few words on the task panel, as well as the task time limit, which is still shrinking in seconds.


    "I see. Has the hint been given long ago?"


    was too lazy to make complaints about the Tucao system''s cheating. The West Wei turned off the panel and had a look of expectation on the moon, and it ran to the moon tree, or the magic ship on the moon tree. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    "Compared with the disorderly myths of the orcs and the divergent opinions of human beings, the myths and legends of the elves are like a well-organized novel, which is interesting to read. Many of the chapters are magnificent and epic, giving people the urge to return to the mythical age. "


    "However, if you put the myths of the three together and rank them in terms of credibility, the first is orcs, the second is humans, and finally it''s the elves."


    "The orcs still have no gods that they really believe in. They are worshipped by their ancestors. Most of the time, the objects of worship are their ancestors. Because of their reverence for their ancestors, they would not change the legends handed down from ancient times without authorization. Because of this, today''s orcs have witnessed and passed down different legends because their ancestors'' mythology was distributed all over the mainland. Therefore, many times there will be several versions of the legend when they live in the same settlement. "


    "As the most powerful species in the mythical age, many documents recording the situation at that time have been handed down. However, due to the lack of interpretation technology for ancient Chinese characters, the recording errors of various documents and many other reasons, the fascinating history has become ambiguous and divergent


    "And elves, especially Forest Elves, because they were born from the moon tree, have no ancestors and so on, so they only revere the quiet moon, and have no ancestor worship thought of other races. In fact, they often gather together to beautify and process the legends handed down from that era. As those beautified versions have been handed down from generation to generation from the elves'' mouths, and have been beautified and artistic processed by successive dynasties, their contents are quite different from the truth of history


    "It''s ironic that the fairy who is regarded as honest and trustworthy has the lowest credibility in mythology."


    -- Sylvie said hello to Alice, who was cleaning the deck, and quickly got into the bridge.


    Because the destroyer itself carries a college beacon, this time it doesn''t need to be reset, and the bust of the ghost girl emerges.


    "Sylvie, what''s the matter?" The girl yawned, rubbed her eyes and asked.


    Obviously, it is just a ghost who doesn''t need to sleep, but has such humanized actions that people have to sigh at the efficiency of the three sages system.


    "Fitter, please check the fairy tales for me. The key word is'' 222 days. ''"


    "What? Myths and legends of the elves? " The ghost girl seemed to be in a hurry. She said in a tone of almost disdain: "don''t you really believe the myths and legends handed down by those guys who live in the forest, eat enough and have nothing to do and gather together to tamper with history?"


    What''s wrong with the elves


    Sylvie complained in his heart, and then continued to say to her, "in short, check first. After all, even the Elves will not change the time. In addition, if you can, humans and orcs can find relevant myths and legends, which can also be used as reference


    Yes, in fact, the only hint the system gives in the task list is "time.".


    Clearly, it''s just a two-star investigation mission. Why is there a time limit of only seven days? This is totally different from the original pit dad style of the system.


    So if we take the seven days as the time limit of the event itself, the task itself will not exist after the time has passed? For example, if they still can''t find and stop them when they arrive in Seville in seven days, there will be a great devil coming down


    According to the system consistent urine, the possibility of this development is not small.


    And 222 days is the total time that Sylvie infers from the beginning of the forest change to the end of the mission time limit by asking winter.


    "I know However, for the elves, we should find out about 222 days in the myths and legends of humans and orcs recorded in the academic library This task is too large. I''m afraid it will take some time to give you an answer. "


    Fitter finally sighed and agreed to Sylvie''s request.


    "If it''s too late, let Sophia and her help, and take a class time to mobilize the students to do it together, it won''t take long. Just give me an answer within two days. "


    "In addition, you can look into the latest records and see what''s strange about the distribution of the stars or the four basic elements..."


    "Astrology, I can answer you now." Fitter pointed to the sky, holding his chest no better than a washboard, and said triumphantly, "don''t you forget that two more days will be the day of two months?"


    "Bimonthly?"


    Sylvie remembered at this time that there was such a thing.


    However, the double moon night is a day of every month, just like the change of the moon, there is no special place. At the beginning, one of the seven wonders of Huolian National Academy of magic had something to do with it."Well, let''s put this aside. In a word..." Sylvie was about to say something else, but the whole room began to shake violently.


    Maybe it was because the shaking affected the stability of the college beacon. Fitter opened her mouth and said something, but there was no sound. Then her body swayed twice and disappeared like an image of a power-off TV.


    Sylvie calmed down immediately after the first moment of panic. He recovered from the position of landing on his face. Then he set himself a floating technique and floated out of the cabin door in the form of floating in the air without being affected by vibration.


    After dragging Alice, who was rolling on the deck like a rubber ball, into his arms with the traction anchor, he ignored the girl''s eyes which had turned into mosquito repellent incense. Sylvie noticed the reason for this violent shaking. The moon tree where the Tianzhi destroyer had stopped did not know when it had finished pulling its roots, and pulled out four twisted roots from the solid soil¡® Foot "is walking slowly towards the north.


    And every step it takes, the magic destroyer on its canopy will cause a violent shaking


    "Arc light tribe wants to move at this time?" Sylvie''s eyes looked at the vigorous figure running towards the magic destroyer in the moon tree and frowned: "what happened?" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    It was none other than winter, the elf elder familiar to SIVI.


    At this time, his dress was very different from that before. The original robe, which was made of linen and the unique plant fiber of ancient forest, was only left with a small part of the hem for the convenience of movement. The upper part of the robe was twisted into a hemp rope around Wendt''s waist, revealing the green Tulle tights which outlined the vigorous and healthy figure of the spirit and a craftsman Metal ring shoulder buckle with ornamental and protective functions.


    According to the dagger and machete on his waist, Wen is not a natural singer or a jungle Ranger, but an elf swordsman.


    Unlike the magic swordsmen of human beings, the spirit swordsmen don''t value the performance of weapons. Compared with magic weapons, their outstanding magic talent makes them pay more attention to their body.


    What''s more, the swordsmanship of the elves is completely different from that of the swordsmen fighting in the battlefield. On the contrary, it is more like the foil sword mainly used by human nobles for competition and appreciation. In addition to the addition of natural magic, this sword technique also has strong power


    Therefore, these wizard swordsmen, who are as beautiful and dangerous as dancing, have another name among the people who recite poems: the spirit sword dance emissary.


    The weapon not on winter''s left waist is similar to the steledo dagger of the late 16th century.


    This weapon, which is less than 40 centimeters in length, is more like a dagger than a dagger for humans, and only assassins can use it. But in the hands of the elves, this weapon can play a very terrible power. The body of the sword is thin and easy to hide. The four edged sword body can enhance the power of piercing. The sharp and sharp sword tip can ignore most of the defenses, penetrate the horny armor or pierce through the gap of metal plate armor


    On the right side of his waist is a weapon similar to the earth''s early 19th century boskilijer machete.


    Unlike the short sword, which mainly uses stabs, this sword is obviously more inclined to chop and kill. Whether it is the deep arc blood trough on the back of the sword or the false edge formed after the blade head is relaxed, they are designed to increase the cutting power. To a large extent, this weapon makes up for the deficiency of the attack power of the elves'' short swords. It also gives the spirit sword dance a reputation no less than that of nature singers and jungle Rangers in the course of hundreds of years of change.


    Obviously, these two weapons are good embodiment of winter''s aesthetic view as an elf.


    The stiletto dagger itself is similar to the shape of the cross handicraft, not to mention. Even the upper part of the body of the poskirijer cutlass has complicated decorative patterns. The tongue of the cross guard not only helps to fix the blade firmly on the handle, but also complements the decorative pattern to make the seal look more gorgeous. In addition, the carefully polished handle of the pistol also gives people a feeling of great value.


    Should it be said that it is a spirit The meaning of the two weapons is similar to ''made


    except for the one on the hilt_ In_ Apart from the insignia representing the military workshop of the horngorat Empire, there are almost no maintenance errors or other defects.


    "Elder winter, what happened?"


    After making a gesture of "shield temporarily closed" to some of the dwarfs in charge of the bridge, Seaver jumped onto the deck and asked winter, who almost foolishly hit the shield of the magic ship.


    "The forest area next to the tribe suddenly began to crystallize. If it develops at that rate, it will soon endanger the tribe, so we have decided to move out of here. All three moon trees have been uprooted and are heading for another tribe nearby


    The fairy elder took a little breath, looked at SIVI, who was holding Alice, and replied solemnly, "I''ve come to inform you and miss Frey, but miss Frey is not here now And if you can, Mr. Aldrich, would you like to go with me to see the crystallization process in the forest? Maybe it will help to solve the mystery of change. "


    "No problem, I''m curious about it. Please show me the way SIVI nodded politely.


    After the spirit elder jumped out of the magic ship, SIVI made a gesture of "shield open again, ready to sail at any time" toward the bridge. Then she put Alice, who was flushed in her arms, back into the deck, continued to maintain her levitation, and left the destroyer with winter.


    Originally, SIVI wanted to fly directly to the place where the incident happened, but winter didn''t have the magic to be able to fly. In addition, the elves did not like to share magic with others, so he could only follow winter honestly and get down from the moon tree before going to the destination.


    But just as they got to the ground, a spirit dressed as a jungle Ranger rushed up and reported the situation to winter in elvish language.


    "I think we need to hurry up." After hearing this, winter''s face became more dignified: "I don''t know why, this crystallization spread very fast, maybe the moon tree will be caught up with!"


    Plants will be damaged by crystallization. In other words, if the moon tree is caught up, it will only become a giant crystal sculpture for the elves to visit


    The loss of three fertile moon trees at a time is undoubtedly a further blow to the Forest Elves, who have a very small population.It was because of this that winter showed that kind of solemn expression as if he were facing a great enemy.


    "You want to stop it, don''t you Is it to slow down the spread of crystallization? "


    If crystallization could be prevented, there would not be so many forest areas now.


    Sylvie looked at winter''s expression and guessed the other person''s thoughts.


    When the crystal is destroyed, it will soon be covered with a new layer, which is thicker and harder than before. But no matter how fast the "fast" is, it will take time to repair. As long as the existing crystal area is constantly damaged, and these crystals can only be repaired continuously, it may be able to slow down the speed of its spread.


    "Will you help us?" Instead of answering, winter asked. But this kind of rhetorical question is no doubt acquiesced to Sylvie''s conjecture.


    "Just before that, my students did something wrong. I''ll make amends." SIVI, suspended in mid air by levitation, scratched his hair and looked into the distance.


    Went, standing on the ground, can''t see it, but Sylvie can clearly see that a forest not far away is performing a scene similar to the ice covering all kinds of things in American disaster movies. Whether it is the forest, the ground or the shrubs, in a flash, it becomes a crystal creation And this phenomenon is still spreading to where they are at a very fast speed!


    "Besides, I came here to help you elves."


    With that, SIVI stretched out his hand and sprinkled several sapphires. Based on sapphire, a spherical magic array composed of countless runes and lines appeared in the space in front of him. Through the dense Rune lines emitting dark blue light, we can barely see a dark shadow in the spherical magic array, and the dark shadow is growing rapidly -


    "dragon oath alliance sapphire dragon!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    As a branch of summoning, dragon oath alliance can summon the dragon that inhabits various elemental planes and is willing to trade with human beings to the main material plane.


    According to the consumption of summoning the dragon to the main material plane, the magic can be divided into three ring magic oath alliance which can only summon young dragon or Asian Dragon creature, four ring magic dragon oath alliance that can summon adult giant dragon, and five ring miracle magic that can summon those Archean dragons and idiosyncratic giant Dragons like bug into super superior dragon oath alliance ¡£


    SIVI uses the four ring dragon oath alliance. According to the adult dragon summoned, the cost of this magic is different from that of the summoned adult dragon.


    Sapphire dragon belongs to the giant dragon type gem dragon species, the race presumption Crusade level is between 28 and 30, in the Dragon belongs to the small type, physical attack is very strong, and good at earth elements and spiritual magic.


    The most important thing is that the cost of summoning them is very low, as long as some glass or sapphire are not particularly valuable - although the copies are not produced, these two minerals are not very rare in this world, so their value is not high. SIVI even has a pile of them in stock as a standby call


    "Man, this job?"


    After the spherical magic circle disappeared, the blue light did not disappear. The sapphire dragon''s whole body''s scales like gems were shining with charming brilliance even in this sunny day.


    He asked in a deep, hoarse voice, opening his alligator mouth full of sharp teeth.


    "I''ll delineate an area in a moment. Please use magic to sink it to the ground."


    Sylvie replied briefly, his hands still stretched out, and the magic light of khaki flickered between him.


    The second ring earth element magic? Clay wall.


    Obviously, it''s just the second ring magic to block others from attacking or defending flying props with flowing mud, but SIVI''s effect at the moment is amazing.


    The mud is like a fountain. It rises tens of meters from the ground. The wall encloses the crystal forest area which is close to the ordinary town and is still spreading!


    "Your reward is only enough to sink this ten meters underground, human!" The sapphire dragon looks at the area surrounded by the mud wall and growls.


    Crystallization soon spread to the wall of ooze, and Sylvie maintained the state of exporting magic power. He raised the clay with extremely low plasticity to nearly 100 meters, which was far beyond the scope of the second ring magic that the wall of soft clay could have achieved!


    Sylvie didn''t look at the sapphire dragon''s face - in fact, he couldn''t understand the expression on the dragon''s ugly face, which was no different from that of reptiles.


    As he continued to maintain the wall of soft clay, he yelled back at the greedy Dragon: "I''ll pay extra for the reward later. As for now, let me sink as deep as you can!"


    "As you wish, impudent human being!"


    The sapphire dragon tut its mouth, spit out a ring of sound like dragon breath, smashing the crystals that are about to cross the wall of mud, and then open its huge mouth full of sharp teeth.


    There was no other movement in his mouth, but countless syllables came out of his throat.


    I saw that the crystallization was still spreading. In an instant, it seemed that it was stagnant, and the walls of soft mud that had been crystallized half collapsed. Then, the area surrounded by the mud wall is like a soft dough, which is swallowed up by the surrounding land in the blink of an eye.


    "Dragon language magic, multiple casting Tut, it is indeed a giant dragon. Even the sapphire dragon, which is called the weakest gem dragon together with Amethyst dragon, has terrible strength for human beings. "


    "Rude human beings, don''t say unnecessary words."


    Well, it seems that dragon''s hearing is good.


    Sylvie shrugged innocently.


    Sapphire dragon is similar to reptiles, but because it is a giant dragon, it emits ice blue magic light. Its eyes stare at SIVI, just like a python staring at its prey. It is hairy.


    However, probably because he felt that he was in conflict with SIVI, the odds were not very high, so he snorted coldly and continued, "don''t be happy too soon. The strange spell like effect just now has not stopped."


    If that thing was that simple, it would stop, and I wouldn''t have to work so hard.


    SIVI ignored the dragon''s eyes as if he was going to eat people, and secretly murmured.


    "Sure enough, even if it has been crystallized again, if it is not shown on the surface, crystallization will continue."


    Then he took out the old parchment from his pocket and seemed to want to continue recording the new information. However, when he found that the quill pen had not come, he had to scratch his head and thrust the parchment back.


    "Mr. Aldrich!"


    At this time, as an elf swordsman, he was totally unable to help in such a large-scale attack, so that winter, who had been playing soy sauce, finally said, "crystallization has begun again!"


    Because the forest area that crystallized before all disappeared, now crystallization can only start from scratch, which also makes the next work of SIVI much easier. He has successively built more than ten high walls of soft clay around the starting point of crystallization to increase the area needed to crystallize and slow down the speed of crystallization in disguised form."What is the current situation of the arc light tribe?" After that, he even had the time to ask winter about other things.


    "It''s still in the process of migration, but it hasn''t run out of the forest area where crystallization generally spreads!"


    Winter quickly climbed up a tree, looked into the distance, and then replied to Sylvie. It''s just that Sylvie has seen it for a long time - after all, the moon tree with a magic destroyer on its crown is too obvious in the forest.


    "Things don''t seem to go the way you think, rude human beings."


    Seeing SIVI''s expression, sapphire Dragon said in a slightly sarcastic tone. It seems that this guy inherited most of the dragon''s careful eye personality.


    "I can''t help it, winter. You can tell the tribe to move south."


    Said SIVI to the elder, who was anxious to start a fire.


    "What? However, there are not only no other Elven tribes there, but also in terms of the radius of other crystallized forest areas, it is far away from the dangerous areas than it is now facing the West... "


    Winter had no idea why Sylvie said that, and his face became suspicious.


    "I''ll explain to you later. If you believe me as a human, please do as I say now." Sylvie glances at the sapphire dragon who is sneering "To the spirit elder.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I''d like to trust you, Mr. Aldrich. "


    Winter nodded solemnly, shaped like a swallow, and leaped lightly in the tree towards the tribe.


    SIVI looked at his back, took out a card, and said, "all the main guns are filled and ready according to the plan." then he looked at the sapphire dragon again: "the reward is doubled. Now join me to stop the spread of this thing."


    "Deal, rude man."


    "Work hard, greedy dragon." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    "Mr. Aldrich has been a great help this time."


    Winter expressed his gratitude to Seaver with great sincerity.


    Not long ago, when SIVI, sapphire dragon and magic destroyer united to delay the crystallization of the forest area, the Forest Elves of the arc light tribe changed their migration path from the west to the south according to the instructions of SIVI, and finally escaped from the danger of crystallization of the moon tree at the critical moment.


    If you look down from the sky, you will find that the crystallized forest area is an ellipse, and the distance between East and West is twice as far as that of North and south. If winter didn''t listen to SIVI''s instructions at that time, I''m afraid that the three moon trees of the arc tribe, which was the first among the forest spirits, would be crystallized, and the whole tribe would not be able to continue to be born The path of the next generation of elves was devoured by other tribes.


    "But I don''t know, Mr. ellidek, how do you judge the crystallization range this time?"


    Winter thought for a while, but finally failed to hold back and asked the most curious point in his heart..


    "I said it before. Although the crystallized forest areas have different shapes and scattered distribution, if you list them all... " Sylvie took the parchment out of his pocket, pointed to the numerous spots on it that looked like children''s graffiti. "The approximate shape of them is a circle. Although occasionally a little out of bounds, but this rate is very small. At that time, we didn''t know how far the crystallization of the forest would spread, but the distance from you to the South away from the circle was far less than the average radius of the abnormal forest area, so I made you run south. "


    "Is that so..."


    Winter didn''t seem to take Sylvie''s explanation very well, but once again he said thanks to Sylvie.


    "In fact, I think the best way is to let all of your elf tribes move out of the circle temporarily But I don''t think so. " Sylvie looked at the parchment that occupied nearly two fifths of the forest, and shrugged his shoulders.


    There are only three days left. No matter how you inform other elves who don''t know where they are in this forest environment, even if you take a step back as a notice, whether you can escape from the circle at the turtle climbing speed of moon tree, not to mention that if you happen to pass the crystallized forest area on the way, it will be fun


    "Well, stupid humans and elves. At this time, we just need to find out who is behind the use of this disgusting spell like ability


    The sapphire dragon lying beside the tree house expresses his dissatisfaction with a cold hum. Its voice makes the whole room tremble slightly, and even the leaves of vines on the windowsill are shaken down.


    "If you can find it, it won''t be so much trouble." SIVI looked at the gem dragon, which was full of noble and cold colors of the dragon family. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why are you still here? Go back to your earth element plane


    It also needs magic to maintain the call of the dragon. Although these magic costs can be tolerated for SIVI at present, who will eat enough to support the dragon who is disobedient and always spits his own trough?


    "I won''t go back until you pay me what you promised."


    Sapphire dragon''s nostrils disdainfully spewed out two air masses, rolled up on the ground, mixed with small dust clouds of dead leaves.


    "The glazed stone is still on its way. When it comes, I will definitely send it to you through the sacrificial ceremony." Sylvie glared at the disobedient dragon. "Now don''t mess with me!"


    In fact, although SIVI also carries a lot of gems, there are many other gems in it. After all, there are many powerful magic or ritual casting items that need to be used for these luxuries. The sapphire and glazed stone among them can not fully fulfill the reward he said before.


    So he has informed fitter that the Academy will bring some of his sapphire glass along with the relief supplies, including food.


    "Do you think I will believe the words of the cunning man?"


    The sapphire dragon raised its head high, and its reptilian pupils looked at SIVI coldly: "especially the rude human like you who have no fear of the dragon!"


    "Believe it or not, greedy and suspicious lizard."


    Sylvie said something funny and angry, and went on to discuss crystallization with winter.


    "So, what happened to Theo and the elf named ike?"


    After a while, seavy suddenly remembered the two little guys who were supposed to be feeding the demons in the forest when he returned to the destroyer, so he asked.


    Theo is not worried, after all, crystallization has been proven to be ineffective for animals several times. The key is that the little Druid named IKO will spend the rest of his life as a crystal sculpture if he is caught up by crystallization.


    "You don''t have to worry. Some Forest Elves saw them in the process of escaping. They were riding demons and running away to the safe area quickly." Winter, who seemed to have asked this question specially, quickly replied to Sylvie."That''s good."


    Sylvie looked relieved, too. Then he recalled his previous reasoning, and asked winter, "by the way, winter, do you know what''s going to happen in two days?"


    "Two days later? Isn''t that the day when the moon of tears and the month of silence will appear at the same time? "


    Winter gave the same answer as fitter. And beyond that, he seemed to think of nothing else.


    At this time, sapphire dragon, who had been quiet for some time, suddenly interrupted: "two days later, it should be the day when the blue moon is blocked by the red moon, and the whole world turns red. The blue moon is dim because of the eclipse, so it is called the dark moon by human beings."


    "What?" The unexpected information made Seaver''s eyes widened. He clearly had the astrology of LV5, but he had no information about the dark moon in his mind. He looked at winter suspiciously and asked, "is there really such a statement? Why don''t I know?"


    Winter, who was less than 400 years old, also shook his head, saying that he had never heard of such a statement.


    "Ah, by the way Perhaps there are not many records of the dim moon in this short-lived species Sapphire dragon seemed to be very happy and surprised at what he said. Like an enlarged version of husky, he wagged his huge tail and continued, "because this is a phenomenon that only happens every 1024 years. Even I have only seen it twice."


    "Is there any other information on the dim moon beyond that?" Asked seavy suspiciously.


    "Of course." The sapphire dragon raised his head and looked down at SIVI, with an expression on his face that human beings could not recognize - Sylvia thought that it might be pleasure or satisfaction - and added: "whenever the dark moon comes, all the magic related to the quiet moon will be weakened to the greatest extent, or even directly invalid. So you''d better be prepared - the big toy flying in the sky is driven by astrological magic? " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    The main source of energy for the celestial destroyer is indeed the star pulse furnace associated with the astrology. However, it has nothing to do with quiet month for 10 cents. In addition, there are two ethers for standby, so SIVI is not worried about the effect of the dark moon in two days on the magic destroyer.


    He is more interested than that.


    "Have you seen two dark moons? If you add this time, you will be 3000 years old, right? "


    He went to the window, looked at the Dragon outside the window, and said with some interest: "if it wasn''t for those Archaean or ancient dragon monsters, other gem dragons in grade 3000 would be on the verge of twilight, so my dragon oath would not be able to call you out?"


    What''s more, SIVI didn''t say it, but his tone was obvious: is the dragon on the verge of sunset as weak as you


    The twilight period is the stage when the dragon clan goes to death. After entering the twilight, all the functions of their bodies will begin to decline. During this period, the dragon will reduce its activities, and will no longer respond to any call, and live alone until death. This stage is very short, almost less than ten years, and compared with the long life of the dragon people, it is like a snap of the finger.


    The period of dying is much longer, usually over a hundred years, and this period is also the most powerful moment in the dragon''s life.


    Although sapphire dragon does not rank high among all types of giant dragons, as pure sapphire dragons, they should also have the power far beyond the reach of ordinary creatures. However, the strength that sapphire dragons showed in front of SIVI was only the level of ordinary adult dragons


    "It''s my business whether or not to answer the call. It has nothing to do with you, a rude human."


    Sapphire dragon snorted and said with his head held high.


    "Well, I''ll change the question."


    SIVI didn''t think much about this question. He immediately followed the dragon''s words and turned to another question: "since you have lived so long, do you know anything about the elves and 222 days or simply the number 222?"


    However, after asking, SIVI realized that there was no point in asking this question. Sapphire dragons have always lived in underground caves, or in caves along the coast. There should be no big intersection between sapphire dragons and the spirits who have lived in the forest for generations. How could they know what happened to the elves.


    "Yes."


    "Look, it''s not Eh, eh, eh


    Everyone looked at the dragon.


    The sapphire dragon looked around them, then stretched out its claws and twisted the tips of its claws very humanely. The hard fingertips rubbed out a few sparks like flint: "if you double the reward, I will tell you."


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    How to say, it''s a real dragon


    "How are the wounded members of the tribe?"


    Seeing winter pull the vines out of the door and walk into the room, SIVI asked first.


    "It''s almost recovered."


    Winter looked rather moved: "Miss Frey''s magic of light is not to be said. I didn''t expect that little fellow of IKO was so proficient in natural magic of restoration..."


    Druids spend a lot of time alone, and of course they''re better at healing than you guys in groups. Sylvie added casually in his heart, nodding quietly, that he understood.


    Just between the two chatting, flea also opened the vine that served as the door curtain and came in. The girl''s face was slightly tired. It seemed that it took her a lot of energy to pacify the frightened elves and treat them.


    In addition to the three of them, there were many elves with different looks in the room this time, as well as an old spirit who looked like a mummy, a little shriveled.


    They are the highest administrative authority of the elves and the elders of the moon Pavilion. The shriveled old man is the most noble. It is said that he is over 700 years old, and he is also a senior elder among the elves.


    "Now that all the people are here, we can start the discussion."


    Sylvie spread out his parchment on the wooden table in front of him, which was covered with tree rings.


    "I''m not going to beat around the bush. Let''s get to the point. This time, we are facing a very difficult situation. "


    With SIVI''s account, winter also translated what Sylvie said word for word to the elders present.


    As Sylvie had previously speculated on the basis of systematic purgatory, the main cause of this incident has to be attributed to the war between gods and demons in the last era.


    At that time, it was not the moon tree that the elves used to reproduce, but a world tree whose crown could cover nearly half of the ancient forest sea.


    The fruit of the world tree, which is treasured by the elves, can give birth to elves. The leaves can write scrolls, the branches can make magic wands, the bark is a precious material for alchemy, and the sap flowing inside the world tree is more effective than holy water and can purify all things.After the arrival of the demon king, in the early stage of the war, the Resistance Army formed by the alliance of human beings and elves achieved a series of results only after arduous fighting and countless sacrifices. Among them, the most exciting thing for them was that the brave man of the spirit cut off the arm of the Lord of pestilence.


    However, the two most troublesome characteristics of the plague Lord - "infection" and "Immortality" make the elves puzzled about how to deal with this arm, which has been fighting for a long time.


    Maybe it is because before this, the effect of the world tree sap has never failed, so that the elves have a blind sense of trust in it. The proposal of "burying the arms in the world tree and purifying it by continuous SAP" proposed by an elf elder actually won the majority''s approval.


    The final result is naturally that the world tree was infected by the plague Lord''s arm. After 222 days, it changed from the original fairy treasure tree to an evil tree that began to spread death.


    Fortunately, at that time, a few Elven elders who opposed the nonsense proposal had created a moon tree that could continue to give birth to elves by means of similar grafting, using the shoots of the world tree when it was not polluted.


    After perceiving the changes in the ancient forest sea, the Lord of pestilence began to rush from the main battlefield, intending to devour the world tree polluted by his power, so as to strengthen his own strength.


    In order to prevent the master of pestilence from succeeding in his ambition, the elves of that era had to gather all the powers of the elves in tears and seal the world tree that they had worshipped as a mother to the quiet moon hanging in the night sky.


    However, today, I don''t know how many years later, the original fairy tree has a sign that it will come here again in the dim moon (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    The treehouse was shrouded in silence and depression.


    After Sylvie had finished all the speculation, no one had spoken except for winter''s translation.


    After looking around at the faces of the elves, SIVI put away the parchment, pleaded guilty casually, and turned out of the tree house.


    Before she took a few steps, flea caught up from behind.


    "Well, what I just said is just speculation. If I guess wrong, those monstrous spirits who are scared by you will not let you go easily. I just saw that more than one guy''s face looks like a leaf How sure are you about that? "


    She asked, as she walked by Sylvie, peeping into Sylvie''s expression.


    "80%. Although sapphire dragons are greedy and true, the pride of the dragon clan also makes these lizards not easily lie because of some property. "


    Sylvie replied positively: "in addition to the fact that there is a vague reference to the world tree in the myth, I am 80% sure that the change was caused by that."


    As a matter of fact, Xi Wei has deliberately said less about eight Chengdu. He has already got the reward for the task of "investigation on the changes of the ancient forest sea". It is estimated that the enemy he is facing this time is that the polluted world tree of ancient elves has not run away.


    "Alas..." The maiden who enjoys the title of "Saint silver sword lady" sighs with no image: "last time it was hubsolulu, the last time was the red lotus church, this time it is the world tree of the mythological age With you, you can really encounter all kinds of legendary things. "


    "Can I take it as a compliment?" Sylvie''s face was innocent, and he felt helpless about his physical condition similar to that of a 10000 year old primary school student.


    "As you please." The girl did not seem to have any interest in Sylvie''s coquettish response.


    "Thank you very much."


    SIVI did not do much entanglement, and continued to walk quickly up the thick branches like a ramp to the one suitable for the magic boat.


    Rather than continue to live in the elves'' treehouse, Sylvie feels safer to live in his magic boat.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Asked Frey, who had stopped behind Sylvie.


    "Take a bath and have a good sleep."


    "How leisurely! Is this the time to be so carefree


    There was a little more surprise in the girl''s voice.


    "There''s nothing else to do now, anyway." Sylvie was very open-minded: "it''s better to have a good rest, keep a good spirit, and face what''s going to happen in the best condition than to be afraid there, isn''t it?"


    "But Don''t you feel like you always feel like you should do something


    Frey, who has always been an activist, is puzzled about this. Although she can''t tell what''s wrong with Sylvie''s theory, she always feels uncomfortable.


    "The unknown is the most terrifying thing for people. Before, it was because the reason was not clear, so I would run around, trying to find out why. Now that we have understood the cause and effect of the matter, what is left is to face it? "


    Sylvie also stopped, turned to look at the girl: "you too. Is there anything else you can do other than send information to the holy land before? "


    "You see it?"


    The girl''s face was pretty red Although it''s not a secret, she is still a little shy when her small movements are seen: "its, others Can''t we destroy the crystal forest? And then again, what''s going on with the crystal forest? You didn''t mention it in your conjecture


    Fu Lei found that she accidentally forgot the purpose of their party''s coming: "what''s the relationship between crystal forest land and the world tree?"


    I don''t know why, the girl always has a feeling that Sylvie has already known the nature of these changeable forests.


    "Must say It''s probably where the world tree comes from. "


    It''s the same thing, SIVI replied, without any nervousness.


    For this answer, the girl''s face was obviously discontented. There are hundreds of disaster areas in crystal forest land, and God knows which is where the world tree comes.


    Sylvie did not continue to sell off, but continued to explain his speculation.


    "If you can''t guess wrong, all of these abnormal forest areas are the places where the world trees come in!"


    He put the medicine pill on the north from the branch where he is now. Because of the high height, he can clearly see that there is a crystal forest area not far away.


    "What..." The girl subconsciously covered her mouth, and her face also showed an incredible expression: "how could there be so many..."


    "You are mistaken." Sylvie looked at the girl and knew that she understood her words as the arrival of thousands of world trees, so she could only go on and say, "I mean, those mutant forests are the places where the roots of the world''s trees are going to touch."


    Then he took out the parchment and pointed to the circle painted on the sea of the ancient forest: "this circle is the area where the crystal forest is located, and it is also the scope where the world tree of the spirit will take root. Don''t forget that the crown of the world tree can cover half of the southern forest of the mythical age"In that case, wouldn''t it be better to go to jiejie forest area and do some preparation now?"


    "So you''re going to trap all the crystallized forests in the southern forests, which are distributed in thousands of areas to nearly two fifths, in two days? That''s something that even the forest elves who live here can''t do. "


    The evening glow poured down on the moon tree, reddening half of Sylvie''s face. The faint blue moon also rises from the East sky, and the shadow in the moon seems to be like a tree, which is particularly clear in the eyes of Frey.


    "For a tree, it''s useless to destroy one or two roots. It''s better to keep the energy for the day and destroy its body at one go, rather than spend a lot of energy on those roots," he said without mercy


    With that, Sylvie didn''t go on talking to her. His face changed and he waved to the tree with a gentle smile. Then he directly set himself a floating technique and jumped down from the branches.


    Flea follows SIVI''s descent path and finds that Theo''s long hair is scattered and glides in the air like a light blue wing, flying towards SIVI.


    Next to her, a young elf clung to a wand like a flying broom. It seems that Theo controls the wand and takes him off However, the ELF''s face was pale, and his eyes were full of tears, as if he would be scared out of his wits at any time. It seemed that he had no experience in flying.


    I hope he won''t be scared out of his mind (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    The small room is full of water vapor, and the orange light of magic lamp adds a lot of warm atmosphere to the small room.


    This is the bathhouse inside the destroyer.


    Although the world is not as convenient as water making, it is like collecting water in the air, and there are a lot of magic to collect it. So even if they are on the magic boat, they can often take a bath.


    At this time, SIVI''s body is only surrounded by a bath towel, is washing the elf Ike''s hair.


    In one side of the bathtub, Theo pokes his head, most of his body immersed in the water, looking at this side.


    Although the current situation is almost the same, we all meet naked, but Sylvie has not arrived yet. He is in love with Theo, who was only old enough to go to primary school in the world. As for the elves Well, in fact, after knowing that the world''s elves had no gender, Sylvie lost interest in this saucy creature.


    The things that elves usually use to clean their bodies when they wash their hair or bathe are produced in the forest, a kind of thing similar to Gleditsia sinensis. Although the cleaning effect is good, the way to use it is to put those things similar to lentils in the water, rub them with their hair or simply rub them on their bodies Just thinking about it makes Sylvie sweat.


    So now the shampoo they use is Aldrich''s Alchemy product, which is one of the simplest alchemy products on the alchemy drawing.


    The ELF''s hair is very good. It''s comfortable to wash. After a while, she had a lot of bubbles on her head because of the rubbing of West Wei.


    "Ooh..."


    is probably the foam flowing into the eyes, the elf makes a little groan.


    "Close your eyes. I''m going to flush."


    Behind her, SIVI picked up a basin of water and whispered.


    Although he didn''t know human language, Druid''s ability to communicate with creatures made him understand SIVI''s meaning and closed his eyes cleverly.


    With the big basin of water "crash" a fall, the little Druid tightly closed his eyes, body also subconsciously curled up.


    waited until the water was over and washed away the foam on her head, and he did not directly open her eyes. Instead, she just shook her body like those animal that just came out of the water and tried to throw away all the drops on her body.


    Theo dived very quickly, showing only one pair of eyes, to avoid the attack of the water drops - of course, in Sylvie''s opinion, this kind of direct diving to avoid the water droplets is meaningless


    The West Wei, who was close at hand, was thrown away.


    Then, the elf ran into the bathtub and took a bath with Theo. His always alert eyes narrowed and showed a pleasant look.


    SIVI wiped his face with a towel, refused Theo''s invitation to take a bath together, took a shower and left the bathhouse.


    When he finished reading half of the Pravda on the sofa, the two men in pajamas came out of the bathroom.


    But it can be seen that Theo is still very energetic, and Ike is drowsy.


    After sending ike to his room, Theo returns to the lounge.


    "Is Ike asleep?"


    He sipped Alice''s coffee and asked theo.


    The girl nodded and sat down next to Sylvie in a comfortable position.


    "Well, I want to talk to you about something."


    Seeing Sylvie''s expression, the girl sat up and waited for Sylvie to continue.


    "Er..." At this time, Sylvie finally began to realize the difficulties of his parents.


    Although we know that children should be well educated so that they will not go astray, if they are too strict, it will not be good for their physical and mental development Especially Theo had bad memories before


    But he finally decided to go on.


    "Although a lot of things happened today, what I want to talk about is the one in the morning."


    "Morning?" The little girl puzzled for a while, then immediately showed a clear look: "feed Warcraft?"


    "Yes." Sylvie nodded and said solemnly, "what I want to say is that although what you did at that time was right and your starting point was good, there was something wrong with Yike. You can''t take other people''s rations without saying a word. At least you should inform the original owner. Take other people''s things casually. It''s no different from stealing. "


    There were two reasons why she didn''t say it at that time. First, Sylvie was not familiar with Ike. She even had no relationship with SIVI at all. SIVI had no position to control each other. Then there was the Elven spokesperson. Sylvie didn''t intend to humiliate his students in front of outsiders.


    Originally, he was going to talk to Theo at random, but he didn''t expect that so many things happened after that, and now he has the chance to mention it.


    "Ike is a good boy."


    After a while, Theo said quietly."Well, of course I know that. Otherwise I won''t let you play together Sylvie smiles and affirms theo.


    Whether it''s feeding hungry demons secretly, or sparing no effort to cure those injured elves in the evening, we can see that Yi Ke is a good guy at heart.


    "We are friends." Said the girl hesitantly.


    It can be seen that she is very understanding of SIVI''s words, but on the other side is a friend she has just met. To criticize her friend casually, Theo has some contradictions.


    "Because you are friends, you must not hesitate to correct your friends when they do something wrong. Compared with those who support each other no matter what they do, they can be regarded as true friends, right?"


    Sylvie was not in a hurry to correct Theo''s thoughts. Instead, he said, "is that kind of guy who looks at other people go astray and still indulges in his own way, is not a friend?"


    "Well, I see."


    Theo nodded, and the serious expression on his face made people feel very cute: "I and I are friends. If my friend does something wrong, I will stop him."


    "Well, that''s it."


    Sylvie touched the girl''s head, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart - he thought it might be fatherly love or something.


    "And what I said before, if it''s something you think is right, then be bold to do it. I will believe it and support you."


    "Thank you, Sylvia."


    "Fool, I''m the dean."


    The atmosphere eased down and the two chatted happily for a while, and Theo yawned in love.


    "Go to bed early. These days are not as peaceful as before. "


    "Well, Sylvie, good night."


    "Good night."


    Seeing the girl walk back to the room, Sylvie stretched out and went back to the room. After brushing off the copy of the day, he went to sleep.


    The next morning, the magic ship from Aldrich, loaded with all kinds of support materials, finally arrived at the temporary camp of the arc light tribe.


    At the same time, there are less than 40 hours left to estimate the arrival of the world tree. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Although the moon Pavilion did not release the information that the polluted world tree was coming, it did not conceal that a drastic change was about to happen.


    It may be because of the longer life span, the psychic endurance of the elves is much better than that of the human beings. Even if they knew something, there was no disturbance after the event. The whole forest area is full of light, but it''s just useless for them to create a crystal face In other words, the whole forest spirit community is filled with a dead and depressing atmosphere.


    What broke the atmosphere was the magic ship sailing from the distant sky.


    The magic ship with many materials, including scarce food, was like a boost. Even the forest elves who did not welcome human beings in the past welcomed them sincerely.


    Seaver had been waiting for the landing of the empty boat at the top of the moon tree for communication.


    As soon as the empty boat landed, the hatch opened, and a black figure jumped out of the boat and rushed to SIVI.


    "And Theo Sophia''s eyes were half open, and the blue veins on her forehead clearly showed that the girl was in a bad mood now - sure enough, Theo''s leaving without saying goodbye made her angry, and it was the level of volcanic eruption.


    If it''s not because you don''t want to disgrace Sylvie in front of the elves, I''m afraid the girl would have grabbed SIVI''s collar and asked questions, instead of being as relaxed as she is now


    Sylvia looked at him, smiling bitterly at him at the hatch, shaking his head, saying that she had tried her best but could not persuade Sophia, Eliza sighed and pointed to something behind her.


    So Teo, leaning against the tree trunk and rubbing his eyes with his little fist sleepily, was caught by Sophia, held by her waist, and caught in the empty boat, leaving only the girl''s Lament in the air


    Thanks to her, even just stayed by Theo''s side, also did not wake up completely Yi Ke was scared to wake up.


    At first, it seemed that Sophia was the enemy of the little Druid, who wanted to rush into the empty boat to rescue theo. However, he was indicated by SIVI that it was only their special way of greeting before wandering around the hatch.


    Eliza and some of the students who came with the ship started handing over the supplies to the elves according to the plan that SIVI had made before.


    At the same time, they also took out all the glazed stones and Sapphires ordered by SIVI.


    Most of them are raw stones that have not been cut and processed (the raw stones are much cheaper than the finished gemstones). The big ones are as big as eggs, and the small ones are as big as fingernails. A pile of them is directly piled into a hill.


    Sapphire dragon saw the situation and directly used dragon language magic to reduce its body to the size of an ordinary Chinese garden dog. Then he ran up the pile of gem hills and rolled on it


    However, in the half of the material transfer, the originally clear sky began to be covered by clouds.


    Thick gray and black clouds seem to be the pressure of what will happen later into substance, covering the top of every forest spirit in the ancient forest sea.


    But Sylvie saw something different in it.


    After he asked the elder winter to ask some elves who were trying to destroy the crystal forest, he found that the recovery rate of the crystal forest seemed to slow down after the clouds appeared.


    This makes him feel that the sudden appearance of clouds may have the effect of interfering with spell abilities.


    - when the clouds appear, somewhere in the ancient forest,


    , "Princess highness, why don''t you help the foolish spirit and the damn human?"


    The man in a black windbreaker placed his hand with white gloves on his abdomen and asked the girl in front of him in a very puzzled tone.


    "Whether it is the body of the Lord of death, or the projection of hubsolu, do you not have the ability to take them under your command and make them a contribution to our great cause? Now the remains of the plague Lord... "


    In front of him was a blonde girl with a strange charm all over her body.


    Clearly in the depths of the forest, she was still wearing that gorgeous red dress, which was usually worn only at parties.


    What is more puzzling is that her clothes are still the same as the new ones, without any trace of being hooked by the branches in this jungle full of thorns and shrubs.


    With elegant movements, the girl folded up the parasol which was covered with Tassels and flounces, which matched her dress very well, and handed it to the man in black.


    The man in the black windbreaker took the umbrella respectfully, and didn''t even dare to look at the girl one more time.


    If there is any good detective magician here, you will find that there is no living thing except plants within a radius of 500 meters around these two people!


    Whether it is insects or animals, and even ferocious demons, they all ran away as if they had met their natural enemies."Asahelo, how do you remember that sentence?" Said the girl.


    Her voice is as clear as the mountain water Ding Dong clear, but also like the warbler hundred warbler as graceful and sweet, fascinating.


    "When people and forces overestimate their own abilities, it is the beginning of their failure." What the plague lord left is not the useless remains. If we confront it head-on, even our family may fall behind. What''s more, what we seek is rule, not the plague Lord''s desire to destroy everything. "


    "Subordinate..."


    Sweat appeared on the man''s handsome face.


    "No harm." The girl didn''t look at him. She just squinted at the charming star eyes and looked at the bright red clouds in the sky: "don''t say it''s just left that kind of thing. Even if he really comes back from the dead, our family will not be afraid of him. Besides, as you said, the human who has repeatedly destroyed our good deeds is also here, so we are going to make a bet this time


    "Bet?" The man in the black windbreaker is curious about this: "is it for the human..."


    "Well, it is." The girl''s finger gently scratched on the tree beside her, and the red scratch appeared on the tree. Then the line, like a zipper, slowly opened to both sides, revealing a strange dark space inside: "bet whether he can solve what the plague lord left behind. If he loses the bet, he will naturally die; if he wins, maybe we can cooperate with him in some matters to a certain extent. "


    "Royal Highness Princess!!" The man obviously didn''t expect the girl to say that, and his voice was full of surprise.


    The girl, no matter how the man is, walks into the dark space: "isn''t our sister right where he is? The marriage between human beings and vampires may be a good thing


    "Yes, but..."


    The man hesitated for a moment, or to chase into the dark space, after he stepped into the space, the gap opened on the tree slowly closed, the red line gradually faded, and the last trace was not left.


    Only the cloud in the sky is still rolling


    It''s less than 30 hours before the world tree comes. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    There is little time left for a class before the estimated time for the world tree to break through the seal.


    The elves of arc light tribe are busy with all kinds of preparation affairs and rush around. Looking down from the moon tree, they are like busy ants.


    The Exorcist of heaven was parked near the moon tree, and the magic engine roared. This was the reaction of the standby energy ether in operation - because the sky was blocked by clouds, the starpulse furnace lost its effect, and the standby ether was only used temporarily.


    Obviously, the magic engine has been warmed up and is ready to run at full power.


    And Sylvie is looking at the sullen Theo behind him from the branches of the moon tree that temporarily serves as a dock.


    "Theo, what''s the matter?" He asked the girl strangely, "are you still sad because of Sophia''s blame?"


    The girl shook her head and looked gloomily at Sylvie. "It''s gone, IKO."


    "Isn''t she healing the elves in the makeshift camp?"


    He asked Theo, recalling what the elf had done yesterday.


    The girl shook her head harder. Obviously she has been there, but still can''t find the friend she just knew.


    "Don''t worry." Seeing the girl''s tearful appearance, SIVI touched Theo''s head involuntarily and comforted him: "now the elves are short of hands. Although Yi Ke is not a member of the arc light tribe, he is probably sent out to run errands by the elder elves."


    The moon pavilion has also come up with the possible response to the world tree''s arrival yesterday: they decided to inform the elves within the range of arrival first. If possible, it is better to transport the old and weak elves out of the range. At the same time, they should ask the young spirits of these tribes to monitor the mutated forest areas around them and try to destroy them if possible¡ª¡ª In any case, after the emergence of cloudy clouds in the sky, the coverage and recovery speed of crystallization in those mutated forest areas have decreased. As long as there are enough hands, the speed of destruction can exceed the speed of crystal regeneration.


    Instead of waiting passively and facing the world tree itself, they decided to try their best to reduce the number of crystalline forest areas before the world tree came, so as to weaken the impact of the world tree.


    In this kind of environment, although Yi Ke is not an adult spirit from the appearance, but as a druid, she also plays an important role, and it is not impossible to be assigned to do any tasks. In addition, before Theo was imprisoned in the magic boat by Sophia preaching, elves can not find Theo, it is normal to say goodbye.


    Sylvie said the series of words to Theo and continued to rub Theo''s small head: "in a word, no matter where she went, as long as this incident can be successfully resolved, you will meet again."


    Theo was a little reluctant, but he knew that Sylvie was right and nodded slightly.


    "So now let''s get on the boat first. There''s a lot to do later. "


    With that, SIVI took Theo''s hand and walked with her on the destroyer of heaven.


    It is said that the pure white church has given up its affairs and sent many people. However, due to the problem of mobility, only the Knights Templar have arrived.


    The seven Yao mage Association and the king''s Council had no news. It was estimated that they did not intend to pay attention to the elves in the southern forest. On the contrary, some border countries that have little contact with the elves have also sent a considerable number of troops to come. Of course, it is mainly to help or take advantage of the opportunity, so different people have different opinions


    At present, as the smallest force, SIVI does not intend to intervene in other operations, but applies to the moon Pavilion for the mission of observing the moon.


    After breaking through the clouds, the destroyer will be able to stay in the sky for a long time, and Sylvia himself is interested in clouds and the dim moon in the sapphire dragon''s mouth.


    And when it comes to sapphire Dragon


    "Why haven''t you returned to the earth element plane?"


    Sylvie looked at the sapphire dragon that, at some point, had transferred the jewels to the destroyer and yawned on it.


    "Human beings, the price you pay is not the same as what you said at first!"


    The giant dragon, shrunk to the size of husky, stopped yawning and glared at SIVI with his lightbulb like eyes.


    "That''s because you suddenly raised the price in the middle of the way!" Facing the blackmail of the dragon, SIVI stares back fearlessly.


    "Anyway, I won''t leave until you pay off."


    The Dragon ejected a sound wave ring like a transparent doughnut from its nose, and once again languidly fell asleep on the gem.


    At first, SIVI wanted to throw it directly back to the earth element plane through the counter summon, but considering that he didn''t know what would happen later, a dragon might be able to help. Knowing that summoning requires more magic than maintaining its existence in the world, it''s better to start the Dragon vow again when something happens Keep calling.


    So he gave up the greedy dragon and went straight around it to the bridge.The climbing ability of magic guided destroyers is not excellent, and the rising speed is not comparable to many flying demons. However, in terms of stability and the ability to stay in the air as powerful as a helicopter, most of the flying demons can''t beat up.


    After climbing several hundred meters vertically, the destroyer finally passed through the seemingly endless clouds, and ushered in the scarlet light that covered the whole ship. The afterglow of the sunset could not be compared with that of the blood moon.


    At the foot is a vast sea of clouds, to the west is an orange sunset about to fall into the horizon, and in the east there are still two rounds of bright moon - which should have been incomparable.


    At this time, however, SIVI''s expression is from the heart of shock.


    "This is..." His mouth was dry and he managed to spit a few words out of his throat.


    is as like as two peas. Except for the dragon, almost everyone''s expression is exactly the same as Xi Wei. In the sky of


    , one red, one blue, one big and one small, two parts of the moon have already coincided. Of course, if that''s all, it''s nothing. The key is that the bright red weeping moon is like swallowing the quiet moon. In the overlapping part, it appears as if the roots of plants are rooted in the soil, eroding most of the quiet month!


    And the quiet moon is no longer blue, the whole moon has become pale, only a little light blue.


    "So called The dim moon... "


    Six hours to go before the world tree arrives. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    Ellen, the elder of the wild berry tribe of the Forest Elves, also has a seat in the moon Pavilion.


    At the moment, the old elves are standing by a strange forest, looking at those who are trying to destroy the crystal with a slightly worried look.


    "Elder, the old and the weak of the tribe have been evacuated from the danger zone. Elder, you also leave together (elves, the same below) "


    an elf dressed like a robin hood, carrying a long oak bow made by the spirit''s unique craft, reported to Ellen, and advised him to leave with the group.


    "I''m not old enough to leave my people behind and hide in safety."


    The old spirit leaned on the crooked crutch in his hand and said discontentedly.


    "But it''s too dangerous to go on like this!"


    The young spirit also expressed his worry without giving in.


    His worries are not groundless.


    Compared with the magic that human beings built in the ruins of the last era, which almost developed with the war history of this era, the natural magic that Forest Elves are good at is more gentle, and the magic of confinement and control is far more than that of destruction.


    As usual, the diverse magic of nature magicians, as well as the magical talent of elves far higher than that of human beings, enable them to deal with most enemies.


    But when it comes to tasks like this, which are carried out purely for the sake of destruction, they are unable to do what they want.


    Aside from nature magicians, neither the jungle Ranger nor the elf swordsman is obviously a destructive profession on a large scale.


    The Druid ranks with a certain amount of massive lethality are scarce for various reasons


    In any case, the elves are now in a dilemma.


    "If we had known that this would happen, we should have moved before the beginning of the change, according to elder sylvit''s advice."


    The young spirit bit his lips and complained discontentedly.


    "Hans! It is not because we, the Forest Elves, have been able to survive up to now, because we are running around like Dudu birds and avoiding danger


    Ellen snapped: "no matter in the temple era or now, when we face difficulties, the first thing we should think about is not how to escape, but how to face them!"


    "But..."


    "Do you want to give up the jungle that the quiet moon has given us?"


    I don''t know whether it was the old spirit''s momentum or his identity that played a role. Hans finally whispered in a slightly reluctant voice, "of course not."


    While they were talking, a few faint shadows passed by them.


    Both of them looked at each other with their eyes, and found that they were some elves wearing strange costumes made of banana leaves and with many patterns on their bodies.


    For some reason, they all seem to have a weird translucency - unlike fitter''s Pearl White translucency, the translucency of these elves seems to blend into the environment behind them.


    "It''s the moon god! If they come, it will be all right! "


    Hans cried out in surprise.


    Among the Forest Elves, the moon god guard is a chosen existence, just like a brave man. Elves almost all myths and legends have the existence of these people, and the vast majority of Forest Elves blindly believe in these powerful people who serve the goddess and treasure tree. In their eyes, the moon god guard is the pronoun of omnipotence.


    "The moon god guards, even they all go out..."


    Unlike Hans, old Ellen frowned deeply. After countless years and becoming a member of the moon Pavilion, he certainly would not regard the moon god guard as a supernatural existence like those young elves.


    The moon god guard is a kind of existence that will not interfere with other affairs unless it is absolutely necessary.


    It is not only because they are stronger than ordinary elves (there is a rumor that the moon god guards are actually extinct high elves), but also because if they are close to the level of other elves'' belief objects, if they fail to do something, it will definitely be a huge blow to the Forest Elves as a whole.


    And now even they are out. I''m afraid there are only two reasons for that. One is that the elves are short of manpower, and the other is that this change is related to the survival of the whole elves.


    It''s not good either way.


    Ellen narrowed her eyes and looked out into the cloudy sky, which was supposed to be the direction of the moon.


    "I hope the quiet moon can protect us..."


    Before he prayed silently, countless fireworks burst out in the sky, colorful and pretty.


    This is the signal that SIVI and the elves have agreed at the beginning, which means only one meaning - the coming is about to begin!


    "Hans, go and call out all the people in the forest!"


    "Good..."Before Hans agreed, the upheaval happened.


    In a flash, the already destroyed variation forest area of 7788 became as pure white as the North Pole. Those who are engaged in destruction work like ice sculptures. Those who wipe sweat, sing and rest do not realize that their life is over, so they stay there in the last posture of life.


    All of a sudden, it was like a scene cut out of a smooth film. The original "mutant forest" suddenly disappeared, replaced by thick, solid and crystal like columns.


    And it''s just air.


    The former moment does not exist, but this moment has already appeared. It seems that the giant crystal tree, which has been standing here since ancient times, is suddenly displayed in front of everyone in an incredible way.


    The next moment, because suddenly appeared the world tree, which was extremely terrible in volume, the air that was squeezed out from its original place spread towards the surrounding area in the form of a torrent.


    The wind force of typhoon 12 picked up the surrounding trees in an instant and made them move in parabola at a height of tens of meters. Several times as many of their trees were smashed, and the soil and humus were smashed into big holes. Even Ellen saw some trees crossing their heads and directly hit the tree house of the wild berry tribe not far away, which turned it into a complete ruin amid the unbearable roar of the wooden structure and the scattered dust clouds of sawdust.


    The clouds in the sky were also hit by the strong wind. With the world tree as the center, the thick clouds were torn apart like soft cotton, and a complete circle was pulled out from the middle, revealing the night sky thoroughly.


    Where, there is no bright red weeping moon, there is no blue quiet moon.


    There is only a gray, as if in the whole world spread the crazy breath of death and fear of the dark moon.


    As if they felt that this level of attack was not enough for the elves, the moon tree on which the elves depended for a living, ran away at the moment when the world tree came.


    The huge trunk made it difficult for the elves to organize effective emergency measures. Even SIVI''s magic ship used to transport materials was interrupted by the furious moon tree!


    Then these guys, though they are like babies compared with the world tree, but they are also extremely huge compared to people, all go to the world tree, as if they have seen their true destination.


    The crutch slipped from Ellen''s hand, but the old spirit felt nothing about it. He trembled and looked at the elves tree, which was supposed to be their mother, and murmured to himself.


    "We Forest Elves are going to die today..." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Well, listen to me


    I was going to release the climax of the elves today. However, I suddenly found a bug in the plot that I conceived.


    At present, the plot is being redesigned, so I have to ask for leave today.


    There should be 5000 words updated tomorrow, so please forgive me (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    "Voda and his companions are fine now, master. Don''t worry." As a representative of the banshee, Voda, who had been piloting the supply magic ship, appeared in the bridge of the destroyer. It told Seaver that he was safe and reassured them that they had been worried about before: "when they found out that the irritating wood made a strange move, Voda and his companions had already started to retreat, and the kittens were also very good It''s just that the master''s magic ship was destroyed. Voda and his companions thought about saving it, but they failed. I''m sorry


    With these words, Voda, who was just in a state of high spirits, became depressed, and his big ears, like the wings of bats, fell down. From time to time, tennis big eyes peeped into Sylvie''s expression.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re OK." Sylvie waved wildly.


    When the magic ship crashed, he was naturally distressed. Although the magic ship was given to him as a gift after the construction of the airport, it would cost a lot of money and materials to build the magic ship from scratch.


    Forget it. The old ones don''t go. The new ones don''t come.


    In the end, Sylvie could only comfort himself in this way.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the Banshee and the Kat clan on the magic ship are all right.


    "Voda, now you''re going to inform the others, and if you meet the elves, tell them to get out of the area."


    With these words, Sylvie''s eyes turned to the main windshield of the destroyer.


    If viewed from the ground, the only feeling the world tree can bring to people is shock and terror; but from their perspective, we can see that the crystalline branches of the world tree are slowly spreading out, just like those terrible beasts waking up from hibernation


    If this guy really wakes up, the arc light tribe''s border area will not be much safer than the area where the world tree takes root.


    "Yes, your command is the will of the vodas!"


    The little dwarf demon imitated Sylvie''s usual appearance and made a mage ceremony, but the nondescript appearance not only had no sense of solemnity, but also gave people a funny feeling.


    It''s just that no one can laugh now.


    As the Banshee puffed away, the others looked out the window at the crystal world tree, which was beyond even a giant.


    That kind of huge to the extreme trunk, let everyone have a kind of mayfly shake the tree, no matter what to do is useless.


    "Sylvie, what should I do now?" Sophia asked directly.


    Obviously, her implication is to leave all decision-making power to SIVI.


    No one else disagreed. Even winter, the elder of the elves, literally put up his pointed ears and waited quietly for SIVI''s decision.


    Then the silence was broken by an unexpected voice.


    "Sylvie, what you''re looking for about 222 days has finally been found!"


    Fitter, who had not been seen since the beginning, suddenly appeared in front of the crowd with cheers. The Pearl translucent ghost image made winter frown. The Forest Elves did not like dead creatures.


    "I started the students to check for a long time, and finally found the information related to the elves, and the time also related to 222 days!"


    "Er..."


    Sylvie had no choice but to pat the forehead of the guy who was behind the scenes: "well, we already know that."


    The Lord of pestilence spent 222 days polluting the world tree of the elves. They''ve known about this SIVI from sapphire dragon''s mouth for a long time - although the information cost is a little bit expensive.


    "Ah What''s my hard work for so many days The ghost girl gave out a sad voice reluctantly.


    "So you should pay more attention to the situation here..."


    Sylvie sighed, but the atmosphere was a little more relaxed by the interruption of the ghost girl.


    In that case, make a decision now. Sylvie thought to himself.


    "In that case, you also know the sacrifice ceremony of the elves..." The ghost girl murmured bitterly, as her figure faded away, and she was about to return to Aldrich college.


    "Wait, sacrifice?"


    Sylvie''s thoughts were suddenly pulled back by the girl''s unintentional words: "what sacrifice ceremony do you mean?"


    Other people''s attention was again attracted by fitter''s words - Sapphire dragon''s information did not contain any ritual Of course, it is not ruled out that the greedy lizard deliberately concealed it because he felt that the reward was not enough.


    "Oh, that''s what a student saw from a book called" anecdotes of today and ancient times. " Fitter replied casually.


    While others were surprised by the title of the book that they had never heard of, Sylvie remembered that he had retrieved the book from the copy of the treasure named "the sea of claddick". However, because there were too many books retrieved, the book full of gossip and unofficial history seemed to be nothing special, so he did not read it carefully Already."What about the title of the book? How about the content?"


    Sophia was too lazy to dig out the memory of the book from her mind and asked her directly.


    "There is a paragraph about a strange custom of the Guda elves. They go to the Moon Lake in the southeast of the ancient forest sea every two hundred and twenty-two days for a routine ritual. The main content of the ceremony is a few selected spirits, and constantly repeat a story about a friend of a spirit brave in the mythical age who is possessed by evil spirits, and finally the spirit It''s a musical dance drama in which the brave put the seal on the other side. "


    Seeing the expressions on other people''s faces, fitter also told the story in a serious way: "it''s just that with the extinction of high elves, the original elves have also split into several parts, such as Forest Elves, prairie elves, and drow. Because of the turmoil, this ceremony was not inherited by any of the elves."


    To make a long story short, fitter quickly told the story that he did not know whether it was an unofficial history or a secret.


    Sylvie touched his stubble chin, pondered for a moment, and then looked at Sophia, the same pensive face. "What do you think?"


    "I think maybe we should go southeast to find the legendary lakeside." The girl raised her head and looked into SIVI''s eyes. "When we get there, maybe we''ll know something."


    "I think so. So, elder winter... "


    Sylvie snapped his finger and looked at the land snake in the forest.


    But this time, winter showed an embarrassed smile: "although we do vaguely know that there is a lake in the southeast of the forest, but because there are too many demons there, it is not our activity area..."


    Lie trough, give me a good light at the door of my home, insert an eye or something in the map!


    Stifling the almost blurted swearing, SIVI rubbed his temples wearily. Next to Alice is very clever to bring him a cup of steaming black tea.


    As the only spirit on the bridge at present, winter looked at other people''s expressions with some embarrassment. Fortunately, no one seems to be planning to blame the elves at this time.


    "Anyway, it''s definitely going south-east now." Seaver sipped his black tea, calmed down his anger, then unfolded his own parchment map, which had been filled with words, and analyzed it: "but the shortest route is obviously to sail directly over the world tree To be honest, I don''t think that''s going to make it easy for me


    The climbing ability of the magic guided destroyer is limited. At present, the flying height less than 20 meters higher than the crown of the world tree is already the limit. If it flies over the world tree at this height, 100% will be attacked by that thing.


    "Can''t you go around it?" Saint silver sword gefurei frowned and asked Seaver a question.


    "Yes, but it will take more than half of the time And it''s based on the fact that the world tree doesn''t continue to expand when we''re going around it. "


    Sylvie spread out his hands and said there was nothing he could do about it.


    "Please go straight over the world tree."


    At this time, it was the elder of the elves, winter, who stood up from his chair, put his right hand on his left shoulder and looked at SIVI. His face was full of fearless expression of sacrifice for benevolence. People could not help but think of words like death squads: "I bet on the dignity of the whole Forest Elves, even if I give up life, I will protect you to pass through safely Over the world tree


    Other people''s eyes followed him to SIVI.


    Sylvie closed his eyes so that his mind would not be disturbed by external factors, and the tip of his index finger tapped the parchment.


    "Elder winter, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll use myself as a bait to trigger an attack, and then I''ll ask you to take advantage of that opportunity." The elder spirit seems very nervous. There is a lot of sweat on his forehead. The sweat is shining and looks like a gem.


    Sylvie was silent for another moment.


    Seconds later, he opened his eyes and rose from his captain''s chair.


    "First level combat preparation, main and auxiliary guns filling Power output is not guaranteed! The priority of the main gun and the auxiliary gun decreases in turn With a wave of SIVI''s right hand, the dwarfs and the Kates, who are in charge of driving, are busy.


    "Elder winter, it will trouble you to lure the enemy." Sylvie gestured to Sophia, walked quickly out of the bridge, and said, "if there''s any left at that time, we''ll try our best to help you."


    "Thank you very much. From now on, you will always be our best friend."


    Winter''s tight cheek relaxed at last, and he quickly caught up with Seaver, saying sincerely.


    When this battle is over, you will have "from now on".


    Sylvie took a look at him and didn''t say what was in his heart.


    "It''s a pity that it''s evening, otherwise my sword of victory can help."Said Frey, who was on the other side of Sylvie, with regret.


    Theo seemed to want to follow him at first, but Sophia and Eliza, who received SIVI''s hint, stopped him, and Alice followed him.


    When we arrived on the deck, we could feel more clearly the huge and incomparable pressure of the world tree.


    With the magic destroyer approaching, the smell of madness and death around the world tree began to become clearer.


    Without a word, winter made a elvish rite to SIVI, and jumped off the deck!


    This surprised Sylvie, who was trying to help him with a floating technique.


    However, when the three men ran to the edge of the deck and looked down, they found that something similar to a glider appeared on winter. At this time, winter was manipulating the glider with skillful techniques, approaching the world tree crown at a very fast speed.


    Then Sylvie noticed that the so-called glider was actually a plant that had been guided by natural magic - the branches were the skeleton of the glider; the plantain like leaves covered the wings; the roots were similar to the seat belts that tightly encircled winter''s body; and even the fruit was the kind of cannonball fruit that would eject seeds to provide forward power Special fruit


    It seems that winter should carry the seeds of this plant, and through the birth of natural magic, he can create such natural machinery anytime and anywhere. Forest Elves can survive for so long in the ancient forest sea, as expected, they have their own technology honed from generation to generation.


    And then again, how does this thing produce fruit without insect pollination?


    Put aside the little unscientific things, but when winter first stepped into the crown of the world tree, the world tree did react.


    Dozens of thick crystal tentacles, which were held by 89 or even more than 10 people, stretched out from the crown of the tree, and with the force of a thousand Jun, they took pictures towards the plant glider that winter was driving!


    But winter, in his tiny glider, skilfully shuttles through the forest of these thick crystalline tentacles.


    Unfortunately, no matter how flexible the glider is, it is impossible to avoid all the attacks. Seeing that one of the tentacles is about to shatter the windermen and the glider, the spirit suddenly leaps out of the glider, and easily avoids this deadly attack!


    Suddenly, a green vine shot out of his left hand. The vine easily climbed up to the tentacle that broke the glider to pieces. He himself, like spider man, swung himself in the air with the help of inertia and the power of vine growth.


    At that moment, his right hand pulled out the machete pinned on his waist, and the blade with green magic light cut off all the tentacles on his path!


    The machete returned to its sheath. At the same time, winter''s left hand also released most of the crystallized vines. At the moment when his whole person had not fallen due to gravity, his right hand shot a vine again and attached it to another tentacle. With a strong pull of his wrist, his body shape was drawn in a semicircle in the air, dodging the attack of other tentacles. At that moment, his left hand also drew out the short sword on his waist, and cut all the tentacles on the path into two sections!


    Winter sometimes wanders between crystalline tentacles like a nimble swallow, with plant wings, or Spiderman, leaning against the thick vines of his fingers.


    The machete and dagger whirled in his hands, easily cutting off those seemingly invincible tentacles.


    When all the tentacles in that area were destroyed, he turned a somersault in the air, and the glider appeared again on him, carrying him forward


    "Elder winter Is that a great character? " Frey opened her mouth wide, and the expression on her face froze.


    "It is worthy of the fact that the number of the spirit sword dance envoys is even rarer than that of the moon god''s guard..." Sylvie was also frightened by the strength of the other side.


    Although it''s not impossible for him to deal with the tentacles - in fact, SIVI can destroy all the tentacles in a moment if he wants to, except that the magic will consume a lot. Those tentacles are more resistant to magic than physical attacks, and can regenerate faster than they are now - but it makes him as protective as winter No, it''s hard to shake among the tentacles that may be fatal if they are touched.


    "All in all, while we''re here, let''s go!"


    At this time, the tentacles are not growing well, and the tentacles in front are still dealing with winter. This is really the best time to rush through this area!


    The engine of the magic destroyer roared at full load, and the Tianzhi destroyer speeded up and crossed the area opened by winter!


    From the distance point of view, as long as you repeat this 10 times or so, you can break through the sky of the world tree crown!


    Besides, the support of Sylvie seems not so difficult.


    However, whether winter''s physical strength and magic can last until then, the world tree itself is not so good to talk about.


    When there is still a long way to go from the safe area, the tentacles of the world tree have already left winter alone and intertwined with each other to form a bigger palm. The target is the Tianzhi destroyer!Because the diameter is too wide, winter''s machete and dagger can''t cut this thing at all. Even if the gap is cut, the self-healing ability of other tentacles will accelerate the recovery of the gap, and the gap will disappear in an instant!


    "Let''s get the boat around that quickly."


    Seeing that the destroyer was about to enter the range of the huge tentacle slap, Frey yelled in Sylvie''s ear, but Sylvie ignored. He just held the side of the ship tightly and watched the palm move.


    "Now! The main guns are on


    As soon as the slap was up and about to be photographed, Seaver opened his throat and roared.


    In a flash, the magic guided destroyer carrying two magic cannons on the two sections of the bridge spewed out the dazzling magic torrent of red and white!


    When the light disappeared, an irregular round hole was blasted out of the huge palm, and the edge of the hole also showed a magma like black with a strange red color in it.


    Before Alice and Frey understood what was going on, the destroyer passed through the hole at a speed beyond imagination!


    The crystal debris from the shelling hurt their faces, but fortunately they were not big.


    In addition to being knocked out of the observation tower because of the high height of the ship''s building, the whole Tianzhi destroyer actually passed through the hole, leaving behind the crystal palms that failed to catch the sives, but only clenched their fists.


    "My Mission It''s done... " After witnessing the successful escape of the magic destroyer, winter, who has been nervous, relaxed. The vines on his hand withered instantly, and the whole person fell to the world tree crown weakly.


    As he was about to be engulfed by several open mouthed tentacles, SIVI, standing on the deck of the destroyer, pulled his anchor, which he had attached to winter, and forced him back to the boat.


    "You have more than that."


    As if nothing happened, he pointed to the southeastern jungle: "the general location of the lake please." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "The lake is in that direction! I can see the reflection of the lake already


    After winter''s vague direction, flea, who was standing on the temporary observation platform built by the destroyer, soon found the target.


    But before long, the excited cry of Saint silver sword girl was replaced by exclamation.


    "There''s a big flock of birds No, it''s a winged snake


    Even from SIVI''s point of view on the deck, you can see a cloud like fog, which is composed of countless dark shadows, rising from the forest, and embracing the demon destroyer in an unavoidable manner!


    "It''s a feather snake. Don''t panic, Frey. You come down first


    SIVI took out the communication card and gave the order directly to the bridge: "the physical protection boundary is opened. Under the condition of ensuring the engine, strengthen the ability of border protection as much as possible."


    As soon as the voice fell, a layer of dark blue translucent shield appeared around the magic boat. You could also see the magic light flowing through because of the uneven magic.


    The next moment, the winged snakes slammed into the destroyer.


    The dense bangs filled SIVI''s tympanic membrane, which sounded like countless raindrops pounding on the windows on a rainy day.


    just took more than 10 seconds to protect the border, and the color was fading at the naked eye. Although this stuff was awesome for many times, the Dutch act of suicide was not enough.


    "Why do these guys suddenly attack us?" Sophia''s on the bridge.


    Naturally, no one will answer the girl''s question


    This is not going to work. Sylvie''s brows wrinkled slightly.


    And that''s not the only damage that these feathered snakes have done to SIVI.


    "Sylvie, these guys are not strong on their own, but the power of impact is terrible when they are more than one. From the encounter with each other until now, we have only advanced less than 100 meters! "


    Fitter''s voice in his ear was like a switch, which made Sylvie finally decide to take the shot.


    When he waved his right hand, there was already a layer of orange fire element on the periphery of the barrier. Although it was not as strong as the flame, the high temperature of nearly 4000 degrees centigrade also let all the feather snakes who dare to approach give out shrieks and smoke from the air. Their oily feathers are too close to the high temperature It will ignite.


    Although this method failed to stop the plumed snake''s suicide attack, it at least reduced the effect of its suicide attack to the minimum.


    But then there are new problems.


    Many little red snakes jumped out of the orange flame, passed through the barrier barrier barrier, jumped directly onto the destroyer, and started to set fire everywhere. Fortunately, the discovery and elimination of the early, otherwise this valuable magic destroyer will be a sea of fire.


    "It''s the fire element creature Datura snake Have you come here from the fire element plane through my boundary gate fire along with these Yang Yan! "


    Physical defense is just like its name. It can only block physical attacks. It has no effect on Mandala snake, which is the aggregation of fire elements.


    SIVI waved and threw out an elemental dispel, which made several Mandala snakes, whose Crusade level was less than double digits, but dared to show their teeth to him.


    At the same time, he recalled the fire attached to the enchantment and replaced it with a black hellfire.


    This time, nothing came out of the Hellfire, and although the burning effect of Hellfire was worse than that of Yang Yan, the pain for soul had already overwhelmed the instinct of plumed snakes. As soon as they were on fire, they would almost have to hiss and wail and run around.


    But the advantage did not last long.


    Soon the plumed snakes changed their strategy. Instead of attacking the destroyer on their own, they carried another kind of eerie snake that looked round and plump, covered in black and green patterns.


    This kind of strange snake is only 20 cm long, and most of them are more than 1.5 meters in size.


    It''s a pity that the feather snake didn''t treat himself well.


    With these snakes in their mouths, they began to throw them out of Hellfire''s burning range to the guided destroyers.


    As soon as the little snake was burned by the Hellfire, the whole snake curled up. Its body was like a balloon blowing, and then it exploded with a bang, splashing out a bunch of black viscous liquid.


    Although Sylvie didn''t know what the effect of those little snake fluids that he couldn''t even recognize in his LV5 demonology, it was obvious that it wasn''t a positive effect.


    As soon as the mucus is touched, the barrier becomes thinner and thinner at a faster speed when it is struck by the plumed snakes


    "It''s corrosion The body fluid of that snake is sour! And it''s a strong acid which is close to the power of acid magic! " Once again, the sound of fitter''s warning sounded on the bridge and on the deck at the same time, shaking everyone''s heart.Acid magic is a branch of poisonous magic. At present, only lizard people are known to use this indigenous magic.


    "Those snakes don''t want us near the lake!"


    Sylvie calmly watched the snakes huddled outside the barrier, and finally grasped the status quo: "this shows that there must be something there!"


    "But what to do now?" Fu Lei, who has already come down from the temporary observation platform, cuts a strange snake which has broken through the protective barrier into two pieces. The black mucus in the strange snake''s body is sprinkled on the deck. After special processing, its firmness is comparable to that of iron plate. A pungent white smoke rises on the wooden deck, and several small pits are corroded.


    Looking around, he found that more and more snakes began to break through the defense barrier, and even a few of them had already penetrated into the main gun. SIVI pulled them out with the hand of a mage and threw them into the hellfire. At the same time, he made a decision: "retreat temporarily, make a forced landing!"


    "Give up exploring the lakeside?"


    Fu Lei played a sword flower and cut several feather snakes that wanted to attack her into more than ten pieces, and then put the sword back into the scabbard. The whole movement was as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water.


    "Of course not."


    After careful comparison, it is found that since the retreat of the demon destroyer, snakes have indeed begun to give up pursuit. SIVI''s eyes are awe inspiring: "to deal with these small things is different from the world tree. The powerful firepower but slow-moving Tianzhi destroyer is just a burden. It''s too tight to fight while protecting it."


    He jumped on the deck and looked back at the thoughtful Flea: "so I decided that we should go to the lake alone. What do you think of it, your highness Saint silver Jianji? " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    A brown tailed snake with a venomous tooth root gland is carefully mimicking the bark of a coniferous tree. From time to time, it spits out snake letters similar to the color of the dead leaves. The non emotional eyes of the snake stare coldly at the three approaching figures.


    When they got close to its usual hunting range, the not hungry snake curled up and, like a spring, bit the leading man like lightning.


    As long as its sharp fangs can cut the skin of the male human even a little bit, a drop in the poison gland can easily poison several elephants, and the fierce poison can naturally kill them.


    This kind of venom is very precious for the brown tailed snake itself. It takes a long time to produce a small amount of it. In addition to hunting and self-defense, it will not consume the venom at ordinary times. If the venom is used up and it is targeted by some powerful predator, it will almost be sentenced to death.


    However, there was a wonderful smell coming from the lake not far away, which made the brown tailed snake feel ready to move. Even if it consumed all the precious venom, it must be protected from anyone.


    And then it turns into a roast snake.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t you understand?"


    Sylvie sighed helplessly as he looked at the burnt Brown tailed snake.


    Since they entered the range of snake attacks, the attacks they received were approaching the three digit mark.


    "However, compared with the initial attack has been much less, it seems that your strategy is still effective."


    The lady in charge of the post-mortem said to Sylvie approvingly.


    In the beginning, Sylvie''s team invasion startled the saint silver swordswoman. Soon, however, Sylvie told the whole story of his plan and got the support of Frey.


    If only one team enters, it will definitely encounter the crazy resistance of snakes. Even the strong men like SIVI and Frey, who are close to the level of great mages, may be unable to move in the face of numerous suicide attacks.


    In this way, we can only weaken the number of each other first - let the Tianzhi destroyer hover around the periphery, make an appearance that it will invade at any time, and drag the most numerous plumed snakes to death. As long as the other party has a tendency to defend, it will directly rush in to attract their fire power; in addition, let winter inform the Elven tribes close to here as far as possible and ask them to send out war Shi Lai, also form a small team from all directions to make a gesture to break into it, to further disperse the number of snakes.


    It turns out that although the snakes suddenly become so united, they are cold-blooded reptiles, and their IQ has not yet kept up. Sylvie''s plan has achieved unexpected success.


    If there''s anything he didn''t expect, there''s only one thing -


    "theo I think you''d better go back. "


    Sylvie said to the girl walking in the middle, "now I can ask Sophia and her to come and meet you..."


    "I can help."


    Theo shook his head and rejected SIVI''s proposal.


    With that, the wind element seems to respond to the girl''s words. It surrounds the three people, making their bodies lighter and faster.


    It''s not so difficult. Sylvie can do it, but if he wants to achieve this level, he must start magic in a real sense. Theo does not consume any magic, but simply calls the element of wind.


    In a sense, Theo''s nickname, the sky princess, which is widely used among students, is really appropriate to describe her cheating constitution


    With the help of other people harassing outside, the three soon got through the obstacles of the trees, and the scenery in front of them suddenly became clear.


    It was supposed to be the lakeside covered with green grass, but at this time there were only a dense variety of snakes, wriggling in the dark moonlight, which made people feel goose bumps.


    It''s just like the fable of the bear basin!


    Faced with this kind of scene, even if the intense phobia is not serious, SIVI can not help but scalp numbness.


    Suddenly, Theo, behind SIVI, suddenly exclaimed.


    "IKO!"


    He followed the girl''s eyes and found that he was attracted by those snakes and insects at first, so that he did not see a small figure, just like walking on the lake.


    After giving himself a Hawk Eye skill, SIVI immediately confirmed that the figure walking on the lake was the elf Yike who had disappeared since the world tree came.


    However, the name on Ike''s head, which was seen through his hat, was different from before, from green to dazzling red, and even the words changed several letters.


    -- Iger.


    It is said that after the Lord of pestilence came to the subject matter world, there were seven images that had been displayed before people. Among them, one of them was named IgE, the image of snake head human body - big snake king IgE.


    At this time, the name became the young spirit of the great snake king, walking step by step on the surface of the lake to the reflection of the gray and dim moon reflected in the center of the lake."What is the situation now?" Frey doesn''t look very good.


    "I see..." "Druids hate human beings out of instinct. Even if they lose their memory, they can''t be so close to human beings I''m afraid the reason why IKO can use Druid''s ability is that she is the legendary extinct high spirit


    "So she''s been lying to us from the beginning?" "But I didn''t respond to the light that she used to detect evil," she said in disbelief


    "Probably because she didn''t even know that before."


    Sylvie gave a bitter smile: "if she didn''t know anything about it at first, your magic can''t be detected, whether it''s evil or anything else?"


    Regardless of SIVI, Theo is a very sensitive child to the kindness and malice of others. If ICO had been acting in the first place, Theo would never have been so close to her.


    Then he looked at the lake and said, "but now she should have been possessed by the Lord of pestilence. In this case..."


    When Sylvie was determined to kill the spirit from a long distance with the brilliance of the improved four ring magic, Theo suddenly made a sound.


    "Sylvie." She looked at Seaver with a serious face. "My friend has done something wrong, and I have to stop it."


    "Theo..."


    "Let go of what''s right and think it''s the right thing to do." The girl''s face was full of determination: "Sylvie, I''m going to stop and save the child, believe me."


    Sylvie looks at Theo, and the girl stares at him without fear.


    Only Frey was on the side, inexplicable.


    In the end, Seaver''s mouth curled up slightly and touched the girl''s head.


    "I will believe and support you."


    "Sylvie!" The girl nodded and showed a rare smile on her face.


    "I''ll help you create opportunities, but whether you succeed or not, there''s only one chance, you know?"


    "Yes


    "Then let you pull your friends out of the darkness with your own hands." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    With the low roar and the breaking sound of tree branches, a huge stone giant suddenly jumped from the forest, and then suddenly fell to the moonlight lake, trampling all the snakes that were too late to escape into flesh mud.


    The greasy snake blood even made this terrible killing machine slide forward several meters before it was able to stabilize its pace.


    Sylvie is standing on top of the stone giant, controlling the mindless monster, while Theo and Frey are holding on to the thorns on both sides of the giant''s head and sitting firmly on its shoulders.


    This is also one of the four inherent four ring magic in the weather ring - Graham of the earth.


    Graeme has a terrible defense, and its hard and heavy body makes it have unparalleled physical attack power. The only drawback is that the movement speed is too slow and the action is not very sensitive.


    But now, even the slow moving speed has disappeared under the influence of Frey''s blessing of light magic speed.


    At this time, there is a magic light behind Graeme, which is caused by Holy Light magic. It looks like a small Gundam with a jet. It is running towards the lake step by step at the speed and momentum of approaching the train!


    It''s a pity that under the power of IgE, the king of the snake, the snakes did not fear it. Instead, they gathered more closely and came back like waves.


    "Just reptiles, don''t look down on human beings!" Without looking at it, SIVI took out a valuable blue staff from the storage box.


    Then, the purple flame wrapped around the staff. Except for the place where SIVI held it, the whole staff was surrounded by the flame. The purple flame continued to crackle and formed the shape of a long sword. The staff inside the flame sword began to melt at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Fire of notoriety Ascalon!"


    This magic name comes from a brave man named St. George in the mythological era. His highest achievement in his life is to fight against a fallen dragon with Ascalon as a mortal.


    In this era, the founder of St. dolagon, in the name of St. George''s descendants, reconstructed the mythical dragon killing weapon with magic, forming this powerful four ring magic.


    In front of the purple flame sword condensed by high-density magic, the snake sea was easily divided into two, just like the Red Sea in front of Moses. The snake in the middle was directly evaporated by the purple flame, and there was no residue left!


    The improved brilliance rapture has the same level of power, but it will consume several times the magic power. Although this magic needs to destroy a magic item with good quality, it is better to consume less. Obviously, it is not the situation that can squander the magic power and the enemy will let you use drugs to mend the magic.


    Then, in the middle of the narrow passage, the stone giant Graeme dashed through with a low, loud roar.


    The sea of snakes began to converge, trying to block Graham''s progress with its own flesh and blood.


    However, these brave reptiles found themselves bumping into their companions There are many snakes on both sides of the channel, just like the sense of direction suddenly confused, running around, making the cracks in the snake sea unable to close.


    This is Sylvie''s second magic, enchanting the beast.


    Because it doesn''t need to control the opponent completely, it just disturbs the sense of direction of the opponent and reduces the difficulty of casting. In addition, the intelligence quotient of snakes is not so high, which also enables SIVI to launch the second ring magic on a large scale.


    So far, everything is going well.


    But both seavy and Frey know that it''s only temporary.


    Soon something new happened - snakes began to spring up on Graham''s upper body.


    "No way How can the jumping power of snakes be possible... "


    In surprise, Frey cut off the two snakes that jumped on the stone giant.


    "It''s the effect of stacking the bodies together."


    Sylvie pointed to the snakes that were playing with the pyramid.


    The piles of snakes grew larger and larger, and some of the last ones were even higher than the stone giants, and groups of snakes leaped down from above toward Graeme.


    "Fenghua, dazzled."


    Theo, who had been preparing for a long time, also released his magic. The whirlwind that rose from the ground around Graeme directly smashed all the snakes that jumped towards the stone giant.


    The girl looked at SIVI and Frey, and the expression on her face seemed to say, "I can fight too!" The same.


    The fighting continued.


    As they got closer to the lake, Graeme''s speed became slower and slower.


    As a matter of fact, the stone giant''s lower body has been full of snakes and demons for a long time. It is a miracle that the stone giant can continue to move forward. Even the continuous flow of snakes around him has made him tired of dealing with them.


    "Is it over here..."


    Looking at the endless snakes around her, Frey''s voice is a little depressed.


    "No, it''s time to start."


    Sylvie sets a border around him - from the experience, it will be destroyed by snakes in less than 10 seconds.But it''s enough for Sylvie.


    He held Theo in the hand of the Mage: "remember, there is only one chance."


    Except for those who are not high enough for the destroyer, they are all thrown at the lake!


    After leaving the master''s hand, Theo immediately used the power of the wind element to glide toward the elf on the lake, who did not seem to notice what was happening on the shore, and was still wholeheartedly heading for the reflection of the moon.


    There was a huge beep coming from the jungle. It seems that the feather snakes saw something in the sky, so they left the guided destroyer to come here.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Frey was startled by Sylvie''s actions.


    But Sylvie did not have the heart to answer her, because suddenly a huge crocodile appeared in the lake, with its mouth growing and biting at Theo!


    "It''s just a green water crocodile with a crusade level of 13! Don''t get in the way of us


    Almost at the moment the crocodile emerged from the water, Seaver''s anchor shot at it and pulled it out of the water.


    The huge body of the green water crocodile killed a lot of snakes in the lake grassland, but more snakes used the body of the green water crocodile as a springboard to launch a terrifying attack on Sylvia and Frey on Graham.


    In the sky, the swarms of plumed snakes finally appeared, and rushed towards them in a dark way.


    At the same moment, Theo pours on Yi Ke and plunges the elf into the water directly. It looks like a deep-water bomb explodes on the water, and a big water column rises.


    Success or failure, at one stroke! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "Can''t you make your students move faster?"


    Flea breathlessly yelled to Seaver. Her armor of light, which has both protective and restorative effects, has been reduced in brightness due to excessive impact. It is like a candle in the wind, which may be extinguished at any time.


    Because it''s not because there is no sunshine in the daytime, the girl also has a legendary magic sword on her hand. At this time, she looks a little dim. The only place to let people know that it is not a common product is that no matter how many snakes and demons are killed, the sword will not be stained with even a drop of blood.


    "Don''t worry, it''s almost ready."


    Enduring the sting in his head from casting too many spells, SIVI took the time to look across the lake - two wet and dripping girls (at least they seemed to be) were suspended on the surface of the lake by the power of the wind element, and the names of the Elves were constantly hovering between the green Ike and the red IgE.


    "I don''t think it''s time to fool the past with words like ''almost ready''"


    The girl looked at the sky sternly: "if you don''t want to become rations for those things, then you''d better go all out in the next step."


    Sylvie was impressed by her last remark.


    The number of feathered snakes has increased because of the new forces from all over the jungle. Not only that, but also other snake demons that can fly have emerged. And the weak snakes on the ground died in a large number of battles. Now, around them are those powerful demons - even some Crusade levels are approaching level 30! ¡ª¡ªThis makes sives and their pressure increase exponentially.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that, for some reason, except for the beginning of the green water crocodile, there seems to be no other magic things in the lake, and those dense snake demons do not mean to enter the lake. It also saved SIVI from the worst distraction of worrying that Theo would be attacked.


    "I didn''t want to use it..."


    Standing on Graeme, who was already on the verge of falling, but was still standing because of her self-healing ability, Frey faced the demons who were enveloped in all directions and removed her armor of light.


    Sylvie was stunned by her behavior. Facing the snakes with flesh and blood was a suicide: "in this case, you owe me one more time."


    "What?"


    No matter the surprised Sylvie, a whirlpool composed of countless light spots suddenly appeared behind the girl.


    Then, more than ever before, the holy light radiated from the center of the whirlpool, and its dazzling degree was as dazzling as the sun in the day, so dazzling that it was hard to look directly at it.


    Even the serpent demons whose will has been dominated subconsciously slowed down their attacks.


    When the dazzling light disappears, the whirlpool behind the flower bud still exists, but the upper body of a "person" is revealed inside.


    "What''s going on?" the man gave SIVI Frey raised her head suspiciously, not knowing what to do.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, looked directly at the lake, and then the smile on his face became more brilliant.


    "Theo did it!" He looked at the name of the new stable into IKO''s elf, without sparing his praise to his students: "well done! It''s a student of Edric


    Without the control of IgE, the king of snakes, those snake demons will not be idiotic enough to provoke SIVI and Frey, two monsters whose strength is obviously greater than them.


    After pulling IKO back to this side again, there is a great possibility that this change can be solved!


    It should have been.


    A sudden spear broke all this.


    Theo looks at the point of his spear, which is only a fraction of the difference in his chest. Then he looks at IKO tremblingly. The ELF''s chest is pierced by a spear, and just because he finds himself, his smile is frozen in his face. He moans.


    "IKO --!"


    Two elves, dressed in very special costumes, were cheering with elves'' language.


    It is the guardian of the moon tree and the silent moon, worshipped by all the elves.


    Moon god guard. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Seeing the elves change back to the top of their heads, IKO''s name fades away, and Sylvie''s eyes jump.


    Although the serpents did not attack the sives, they began to swim faster into the jungle in all directions, as if they were afraid of something.


    And Sylvie''s enhanced eyesight through hawk''s eye also allows him to see clearly the face of the elf Ike, which has begun to appear strange crystallization.


    "Those two bastards!"


    He spits bitterly, then shoots the anchor in his hand, trying to pull Theo back from there.


    He didn''t know what would happen next, but his intuition told him that it would never be a good thing.


    Unfortunately, it''s still a little slow.


    The spirit held the spear in his chest and pulled it out. Suddenly, a stream of liquid gushed from the wound!


    At first, Seaver thought it was blood, but soon he found that the liquid was shining in the dim moonlight and its color was very strange. It was not so much blood as it was closer to mercury!


    The liquid began to solidify into crystalline blocks as soon as it gushed out of her body for a certain distance, and then swelled rapidly. It looked like there were many Antarctic glaciers around the elf.


    And Theo was also drenched with that liquid, just like the ancient creatures frozen in the glacier. He was frozen by the strange crystal!


    Then the crystal rock was lifted away because of the magic power released by the other side at the same time.


    SIVI, who pulls the anchor and shoots into the air, immediately casts his spell simultaneously. He starts etheric shaping under the crystal rock, and catches the crystal rock with the net made by ether.


    At the same time, Fu Lei, who has summoned the angels, has smashed all the other crystalline glaciers that are flying towards them.


    When this series of actions are completed, earth shaking changes have taken place on the lake.


    The lake was frozen by crystals that looked very similar to ice, and where IKO was, it turned into a spiral column of crystals that rolled up the sky. And this column is still constantly exuding that kind of strange liquid that can quickly solidify into crystal.


    The two culprits, the moon god guard, seemed to be shocked by this change, and were ready to guard and fight.


    But nothing can stop Sylvie.


    "What are you going to do?"


    It doesn''t seem easy to summon the angel to assist in the battle. Frey''s face is gradually showing fatigue, and even her hair has lost its original luster.


    But when she saw Sylvie, whose eyes were red, she was shocked.


    "Take care of Theo for me."


    Sylvie puts the crystal rock in front of Frey, then floats and flies toward the lake.


    "Don''t be so rash! That guy is in danger Oh


    Flea just wanted to dissuade her, but she herself was dazzled and her legs were a little weak. She could not help but kneel down on the grass. The angel with only one wing followed the whirlpool behind her and returned to the girl''s body.


    It looks like it''s time to bend down and maintain the angels.


    "To be honest, it''s the first time I''ve been so upset." SIVI murmured to himself, not knowing whether it was for himself or for other beings.


    "I came to this world inexplicably, and I was prescribed the time to live for no reason. I can''t bear it. Because I think it''s more important to move forward bravely than to entangle the reasons in the face of such incomprehensible things. "


    A dozen or so crystal shaped monsters flew out of the huge cylinder. They made various arcs in the air, and then attacked SIVI from all directions.


    With a slight pull of SIVI''s left hand, a silk thread made of etheric sculpture appears in his hand, and then the spirit world arms are launched, and the thin silk thread is full of void energy. Just a little dance of the silk thread, those bird shaped crystal demons were divided into countless pieces!


    "I can''t bear the fact that I have to invest a lot of effort to make it the first in the world. Because this is the way to make me stronger, the establishment of the college also makes me have a sense of responsibility and stronger self-motivated


    A number of jackal like crystalline demons slowly formed from the lake surface, then spread their claws, leaving a few black shadows on the lake surface, and rushed to SIVI.


    SIVI snapped his fingers, and several magic defense fields suddenly appeared in front of him. And those crystal jackal type demons were too fast to brake, and directly hit the impregnable force field wall and turned into a pile of waste.


    "Inexplicably, I became a thorn in the eye of the vampire abyss devil. I was trapped by the mage Association inexplicably. I also tolerated it. As a human being, I can''t commit adultery. The power of the mage association is far greater than mine. I have to swallow this bitter fruit for the sake of the Academy. "


    After two successive attacks failed, several pieces of crystalline glaciers collided with each other in the mid air, and became huge crystal blocks of terrible size. Then the giant crystal block showed its red eyes, four legs as thick as a careful swimming pool, a long crystalline nose and sharp teeth that seemed to twinkle with cold.Crystal mammoth every step, will make the ground tremble unceasingly, and it walked through the place, is a big enough to use for bathing pits!


    However, Sylvie still did not look at it, just appeared in the hands of a magic wand to strengthen the fire element magic. Then a white flame of 6000 degrees centigrade sprang up and turned into a terrible white awn that even steel could not bear, and completely wiped out the monster that had not yet left any trace in the world.


    "But there is only one thing that I can''t bear..."


    When SIVI flew to the lake, the crystal covered lake immediately rose with sharp crystal columns, as if to make the human mage who broke into the crystal field into meat kebabs.


    "No parent will be indifferent to the injury of their children!"


    When SIVI hands a hand, the great repulsion will be launched. Those crystal spines that have not touched his body will be immediately blasted by the repulsion force. Even on the crystal lake below SIVI, there is a hemispherical pit because of the power of the great repulsion!


    "I don''t care if you are the plague lord or the world tree..."


    Previously, sapphire dragon clearly said that the crystallization effect caused by the pollution of the world tree is essentially the same as the magic''s spell like ability.


    And in this world, there is no magic thing that can keep the magic like ability after death!


    In other words, as long as the change brought about by the world tree or the Lord of plague is solved, Theo will be able to recover.


    "After harming my children, have you - have you realized that I''m going to kill you to the bottom!" (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    Obviously, that huge crystal column didn''t make sense of being beaten by Sylvester.


    So, in Sylvie''s eyes, the crystal column suddenly began to appear numerous cracks, and then collapsed, revealing the existence inside.


    Sylvie was not surprised at this - from the beginning, he has found that the effect of this strange pillar is to continuously brew a special magic power in its interior, infinitely improve the quality and quantity, in order to create a strong existence.


    Although the quality and quantity of magic has not reached the peak, there is not a small space for progress, but the other party should also have realized that if it does not end directly now, it will be blasted into slag by SIVI.


    From the crystal column was born a spirit.


    Green long hair, pointed ears, and the face with some wild breath of print, all illustrate this point.


    If we have to describe this spirit, it''s probably the feeling of "Ike''s mature appearance".


    Naturally, what the elf wears is not the dress of the little guy before, but a combination of long Pullover and flared skirt that looks a bit like that of French ladies in the 12th and 13th century. The waist chain formed by the crystallization of the long sleeve edge and waist makes the original spirit with a more elegant temperament.


    And the boldness that had spread through her body clearly showed that she was not just outstanding in appearance.


    "I can''t see the name..."


    SIVI flicked his hat, seemingly careless, but in fact, he had secretly raised his vigilance: "is the strength beyond me too much, or is it just because the noumenon is not here?"


    Just as he was not in a hurry to attack, the other side did not attack at once, but stood on the water without expression, looking up at SIVI suspended in the air.


    After a few seconds, the wind elements gathered around the spirit, so that the spirit''s body gradually floated up.


    Sylvie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Forest Elves are better at natural magic that only they can use than elemental magic.


    But Sylvie''s surprise is more than that - it''s obvious that the other party can''t use elemental magic before, and in a few seconds, she can easily imitate SIVI''s floating skill by simply looking at it!


    But now he learned to float through the general skill, which is quite different from the general skill!


    And after a few seconds, the spirits, who were at a loss because of flying into the sky, quickly adapted, and even showed the same control ability as SIVI!


    Even if there is a world tree as a backing, this learning ability is too terrible!


    Just when SIVI was surprised, the two Luna guards, who had been nervous for a long time, launched an attack again. Two short spears attached to natural magic shot at the spirits floating in the sky.


    The spirit stretched out his hand like a conditioned reflex, and the crystal on the lake rose in vain, forming a crystal wall, blocking the short spear there, and in a short time, the short spear sprouting from the root and about to grow something will crystallize directly.


    At the same time, the two moon guards changed their faces and felt a trace of danger.


    So they followed their own intuition and made a leap out to avoid danger. Unfortunately, before they jumped out of the jungle, on the ground in their area, there were countless crystal spears breaking through the ground, forming a forest of death spears in the blink of an eye.


    Several serpents, who did not have time to escape, fell victim to the beautiful and dangerous jungle together with the two moon gods Although they were only scratched a little, the spirit''s physique still let them be swallowed up and assimilated by crystallization, and became two statues with different looks.


    "I''ll ask you one last time."


    Seeing the other side''s terrible means, SIVI still said to the spirit without changing his face: "do you still have the memory of being ike?"


    Answer him, is a naive, but also let the bottom of the heart cold smile.


    After releasing a force field, the wall blocked the crystal rain. SIVI frowned and took out a handful of crystal fragments from his pocket.


    With the world tree''s bug like existence as a backing, and to compete with each other''s magic or element control, there must be no good end. Sylvie is not a fool. Naturally he doesn''t do the thankless things.


    Moreover, based on the learning ability shown by the other party just now, SIVI estimates that even if he uses powerful magic like Jiemen fire, Ascalon and huiyaoliepo, 90% of them will be learned by the other party, making him uncomfortable.


    There are only two ways to get this kind of guy.


    Use more powerful magic to kill the enemy directly. After killing the enemy to the dregs, of course, you don''t need to worry about your own magic being learned by the other party. The nature that is stronger than the four ring magic is the miracle level magic of the five rings. If SIVI could use this level of magic, he would have used it on the world tree, and who would have gotten this derivative to jump.Another way is to defeat her with magic that the opponent can''t replicate.


    And Sylvie chose the latter.


    "Even if I kill you, Theo will be sad for a long time..." Seaver looked at himself not far away, and his face, which had traces of Ike''s young face, said in a determined tone, "but please rest here and let it all end here."


    The crystal fragments of the elements in his hands were annihilated as light spots.


    At the same time, he and the genie appeared below a not too big magic array.


    The next moment, from their point of view, the world is broken.


    There were countless cracks in the space outside the magic array, and then they burst away like broken glass, replaced by endless darkness.


    Maybe it was because the connection with the world tree was cut off, and the spirit''s face showed panic for the first time. Then she found out that she turned into a wax figure and couldn''t even bend her fingers!


    "Hypocritical life, the existence of chaos, accept the emperor''s sanction in the endless void, and finally return to nothingness!"


    On the opposite side of the elves, there seems to be some huge existence behind SIVI. The incomparable sense of existence and the sense of terrifying pressure make the spirit unable to resist.


    Then, on both sides of the magic circle, two huge palms appeared.


    "The sanction of the king of vanity!"


    With SIVI''s words like the final verdict, the palms of his hands suddenly closed towards the spirit! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Life on earth cannot touch the stars.


    Sonny wizak looked up at the blue moon in the sky and felt a sense of powerlessness.


    "Sorry, my friend."


    Sitting opposite the wooden table was Evan, the brave of the elves.


    At this time, the brave man who had cut off an arm of the plague Lord bowed his head to Sonny wizak with deep apology: "you helped us protect this forest, but I can''t even protect your daughter."


    "Don''t say that. You''ve done your best, Evan." Shaggy faced Sonny weizac fondly touched the sleepy green haired girl leaning on her lap and beamed at Evan: "I heard you almost fell out with the moon Pavilion and started fighting with them in the world tree."


    "That''s because they went too far. You paid so much for the elves, but in the end


    Evan couldn''t help but clap the wooden table, and the power of the high elves easily left a palm print on the hard table.


    "Although I''m only a half elf, I was born in this forest anyway. It''s my responsibility to protect this land." Sonny wizak shook his head. Although he was one round younger than Evan in terms of age, he was more mature than the spirit''s brave man in appearance and mentality.


    But even so, when his eyes fell on the girl''s sleeping face, which was slightly baby fat and looked full of happiness, he still couldn''t help but sigh: "and this should be the fate of Sida..."


    "What fate, anyway, is the fault of the elders who agreed to bury the Lord of pestilence in the world tree."


    Evan looked at the decadent look of the man, and the fire in his heart was burning again: "and tell me, the destiny can be broken, is not it the teacher you! If it wasn''t for you, I would still be the little devil who only could play tricks


    Almost all of Evan''s fighting experience and skills were taught directly by Sonny wizak. But the high elves can''t call half elves teachers - the old undead in the moon Pavilion thinks it''s a violation of the elves'' blood - so Evan and Sonny can only be friends. Only when this mood is too excited, Evan will unconsciously return to the former teacher from his friend.


    "You''re still too young, Evan."


    Sonny wizak''s bold expression finally broke down. Now he is just a middle-aged wife, and soon his only daughter will be used as a living sacrifice to seal the world tree.


    He drank the fruit wine in front of him and beat the wooden cup to pieces.


    "Sida is the only one in the world that has the dual blood of angel and spirit! Is the only one recognized by the heaven at the same time, can resonate with the world tree! It is also the only one that can seal the world tree! Just now, those guys in loremia have told me with remote communication magic that the plague Lord guy is coming again, and he still has all the scum under his control. The elves are in a panic. Now, we alone can''t stop them! There is nothing we can do but seal off the trees of the polluted world by taking advantage of the dark moon tomorrow


    The purpose of the plague Lord is very clear, that is, to strengthen himself by swallowing the polluted world tree. If it succeeds, there won''t be much in the world that can control it.


    The world tree cannot be destroyed - at least for a while, the elves can''t find a way to destroy it. In this case, we can only ask for a second seal.


    However, if the seal is too easy to reach, I''m afraid it will not be long before the plague Lord finds it, breaks the seal and devours it.


    So they set their eyes on the blue moon hanging in the sky.


    Life on earth can''t touch the stars.


    It is because of this that they choose to seal when the red moon and blue moon interfere with each other and have an eclipse, that is, the dim moon.


    At that time, there was only one moon in the sky, and the strength of the moon was the weakest.


    And if you can''t reach the moon hanging in the night sky, you can replace the real moon with that round of reflection when it rises to the sky and appears completely in the forest lake.


    Finally, there is the medium or sacrifice that needs to enter the reflection of the moon - an existence that can touch the stars in the sky without being rejected by the world tree.


    It is Sonny wizak, who has more than half of the high elves'' blood, and the daughter of Luna, a celestial archangel, Sita weizak.


    "Teacher..."


    Looking at the old man who was hundreds of years old, Evan did not know what language to comfort him.


    "The life of the whole forest, compared to my own daughter..."


    Sonny was biting his lips, and his expression was distorted. He didn''t even notice that his lips were bitten and his blood was overflowing.


    "Teacher, don''t you want to leave with Sita?"After struggling for a long time, Evan finally proposed to his respected teacher an opinion that completely violated the two people''s code of conduct: "if you do this, I won''t go to the Presbyterian before dawn."


    "To be honest If Sida said she wanted to live, I would take her away without hesitation! However, the girl has been very mature since she was a child. After knowing the whole story, she never showed any expression of fear... "


    In order to protect human beings, he even failed to attend his wife''s funeral. He was revered by countless human beings as a tough man. At this time, he shed tears for his daughter: "after Luna died, I kept asking myself, what should I do? Is it worth it to give up everything and protect human beings and spirits? Is the road I have chosen right? I thought I had found the goal and would never waver any more, but now I really don''t know what to do Oh, quiet moon, if only I could take the place of Sita. "


    "Don''t cry, Dad."


    At this time, the little girl who should have fallen asleep opened her eyes. She was lying on her back on weizac''s leg, with a gentle smile on her face. She gently touched her father''s rough face with scar: "Sita has always felt that my father is the hero of the world. It''s so good. I''m proud of you!"


    "Sida..." Sonny twisted his nose with his sleeve, and forced an ugly smile on his crying face: "I''m sorry for Luna, but I think it''s great to know Luna! It''s very kind of you to be my daughter! Dad, I''ll never let you get anything wrong! Let''s go now, no one can stop me


    "Teacher, Sita..." Evan looked at the scene and wiped his eyes. He stood up and said, "well, I''m going to lead away the spirits of the night patrol."


    "Dad, this is the path that Sita has chosen for herself. Don''t feel guilty about it. It''s the same with mom, and she didn''t blame you until the end


    The smile on the girl''s face made weizac in a trance, as if he had seen the woman he loved deeply: "the children of heroes must also be heroes!"


    "But Sita..." Sonny wizak looked at his daughter sadly.


    "Don''t be sad, Sita and the world tree gap have passed. It will be polluted because it has no will to guide it against the power of the plague Lord. If Sida became a sacrifice and integrated her body into the world tree, she might be able to guide the world tree itself against the power of the plague Lord and purify it again. By that time, I will be back! "


    "So, Dad, Mr. Evan, you must wait for me to come back."


    "Yes! Dad will wait, one year, ten years, one hundred years! No matter how long, dad will wait for you to come back! " Sonny wizak was in tears.


    Evan patted him on the shoulder and gave the girl a smile: "little Sita, don''t make us wait too long. But at that time, I must have been as brave as your father


    "That''s impossible. My dad is the best." The girl replied with a smile, and then said with a look forward expression on her face: "by that time, the world must have been peaceful. Dad, I want to know a lot of new friends, show them my father''s deeds and play with them... "


    With a warm smile, the girl gradually fell asleep, sleep


    -- dividing line:


    the brave Evan will be killed by Sonny wizak, a friend possessed by evil spirits, who is trying to snatch gods'' sacrifices, and seal the evil spirits in his body by the moonlight lake


    A collection of anecdotes of modern and ancient times, the fairy chapter, the end of the dance drama of the moon by the lake (to be continued). If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The Forest Elves have suffered more than natural disasters.


    Although it is estimated that most of the directly crystallized young elves need to recuperate for a period of time, they are still saved. However, those who were killed by the moon tree or killed by the world tree cannot return.


    Fortunately, the reinforcements they had invited before played an unexpected role, which really suppressed the disaster that Forest Elves would be removed from the world if they were not careful.


    They have no time to grieve. After the center of the world tree was defeated by SIVI and failed to destroy the seal as he wished, the huge world tree was once again pulled back to the moon by the power of the quiet moon after the dark moon period. And the mess left behind still needs to be dealt with by themselves.


    In addition to the destroyed settlements and rituals of praying for the dead, there are also many forest areas that have been destroyed due to the fighting. Although nature has the ability to heal itself, it is estimated that it will have to wait for nearly a hundred years to restore its former appearance Naturally, the elves can''t wait slowly. Even if they can, those demons who take the forest as their home can''t wait.


    Therefore, as the greatest meritorious official in this incident, when they left, there was no spirit to see them off except winter.


    This echoes the lonely scene when they came


    By the way, Frey has returned to the holy land with the members of the Knights Templar. In this incident, in order to stop the expansion of the world tree and reduce the casualties of the elves, the Templars also paid a heavy price.


    "Thank you very much this time. Although the elder and the elder are not born, you will be the best friends of the forest spirit from now on!"


    Winter held SIVI''s hand, and his face was not faked with gratitude.


    "In fact, I wanted to ask about it a long time ago..." SIVI pulled his hand back from the fairy puppet mother''s hand, and then in a casual tone, he found a topic to cover up: "elder winter, you seem to be different from ordinary elves. How can you say that It''s more like a human being... "


    "When I was a child, I was adopted by human families in the border areas, and that''s when I learned xiumen language."


    "I have lived in that village for a long time, watching the adoptive father and mother of mankind grow old, and the children who were about my age gradually grow into adults, and then follow the footsteps of my adoptive father and mother again."


    He stirred his long hair, looking nostalgic and sad: "at that time, I felt that human life was too short. In order to avoid the experience of watching my friends grow old, I left the village and returned to the spiritual tribe."


    "Is that so..."


    Sylvie also had some feelings. No wonder he always felt that winter''s behavior was totally different from the spirit''s free and unrestrained (human) etiquette.


    Just as they were about to say something, the siren of the destroyer whistled long to remind seavy that it was time to leave.


    "Good bye, then, my friend. May the moon of silence be with you forever. "


    Winter gave Sylvia an elf salute.


    And West Wei also to him a mage ceremony: "may the goddess of seven Yao protect the spirit."


    Then the two men smile at each other, Sylvie is not stopping, and turns back to the guided destroyer.


    Inside Tianzhi destroyer, SIVI was really relaxed when he looked at the sea of clouds surging out of the window.


    Although the difficulty of this trip was expected, he didn''t dare to relax until the last moment.


    After all, it was not once or twice that the system was trapped


    Fortunately, this time is relatively smooth, and the final harvest is more than SIVI himself expected.


    Let''s not count the task at the beginning. It''s just the final defeat of the man in the column and the conspiracy of the Lord of pestilence. This large-scale task has made him rich.


    There are a lot of gold coins and achievement points. First of all, there is a new achievement building [goblin garden]. This building can provide a certain amount of wood and alchemy material resources every natural day. No matter what you do in it, you can enjoy the effect of magic purification. At the same time, it is also a front-end building for many achievements, such as the goblin''s Treehouse, which Sylvie has been accumulating and eating ash in his hands In short, when the building is completed, there will be a small leap forward in the overall standard of Aldrich.


    Then there is a treasure level hand guard [plague guard of the world tree]. It looks like a wooden hand guard carved out of wood. It has a high level of magic defense. Besides, there are two special natural magic weapons, namely "living corpse powder" and "soul returning fragrance", which can be used interchangeably. In addition, when equipped with this guard, it can also achieve stealth effect in the forest, which is second only to the weather ring.


    Then there is a hard card named "Guardian collection coupon (Samsung)". The effect is to load it onto any college building, and it will automatically recruit a guardian corresponding to the loading building. In other words, it will add a guard to the college in disguise. And that Samsung should be the strength of the guardian Sylvie estimates that should be the level of a medium or high level entry mage.Finally, there is a proof of the strong as usual.


    In addition, because the Forest Elves'' friendliness to Aldrich college has increased from apathy to friendliness, the whole college has obtained buff of "magic plant growth rate + 1, medicine effect + 1".


    Of course, if there is one of the awards that makes Sylvie happy, it is undoubtedly the sentence in the system message area.


    [Aldrich college has been carefully constructed and has reached the required level of prosperity. Now you can choose the terrain to open a second school district. ¡¿


    "I have long felt that the floating island land purchased by the college is not enough..."


    Seavy looked at the screen with a satisfied smile.


    At this time, he suddenly found that Theo was alone at the edge of the corridor, looking out of the window with no expression and eyes.


    "Oh, I almost forgot the most important thing."


    He knocked on his head, which had been stung by the harvest, and went to Theo: "what are you thinking, Theo?"


    "Sylvie..." The girl looked at SIVI, then continued to look out of the window: "I failed. I couldn''t bring my friend back."


    "It''s not your fault."


    Sylvie touched the girl''s head and said softly.


    "I should have discovered that Iker''s appearance is not right..."


    The girl''s voice sounded self reproach.


    Looking at the haggard girl, Seaver''s serious expression finally broke down.


    "In fact, there''s something that I couldn''t take out when I was with the elves, but it should be ok now."


    He looked at a sad girl with a sunny smile, and made a gesture of invitation: "it was not easy for me to invite you, the second resident of the three sages."


    A girl with green hair and sharp ears, with faint fluorescence, appeared at SIVI''s side.


    "I call her Sita."


    Looking at the surprised look on Theo''s face, SIVI said softly.


    Then I watched the girls who met again and left quietly. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    This is a garden on a floating island.


    Colorful flowers dotted in a clump of green grass, fresh and bright color matching with the light fragrance of flowers in the air, so that all people who come here can not help but want to breathe deeply.


    If it''s night, people can clearly see that there are many small light spots as small as fireflies, but as colorful as flowers floating in the air. If it''s a middle-level or above magician, it''s easy to perceive the essence of these light spots. These unimportant light spots are the product of the precipitation of magic elements. Although it''s not conducive to casting magic, they can be used It''s better to help meditate.


    And in the middle of this garden, which seems to be natural in any way, is a strange tree that can''t be named.


    On the main pole of the tree, there are nests similar to those of the Elf tree house. However, these interesting little houses are usually only as big as birdcages, which makes people wonder whether there will be other residents except sparrows


    This is the achievement building that Sylvie got a long time ago. Although he didn''t expect too much from this early achievement building, he couldn''t help running after the construction, because the resources needed to be consumed were not much, and the effect of recruiting monsters was also interesting To see the effect.


    "Can this kind of thing really attract monsters?"


    Sophia, the Academy''s chief staff member, was skeptical: "how do I think this is a natural bird''s nest?"


    Although Eliza and Alice didn''t say anything about Sylvie''s face, their expression almost means "can''t agree more.".


    Theo, who had little interest in such things, and Sita, a new member of the three sages system, was muttering in one corner.


    apart from them, there are only Xi Wei and Frankenstein. This is daytime. The little vampire Sharan Liya can only hide in the castle. While fitt is accompanying the little vampire, he helps Xi Wei deal with a little business, and the princess of the original Royal Princess Julien is in charge of her class time.


    "Mr. Dean, there is life reaction inside the tree shelter. Please step back a little bit."


    He twisted the screw on his head and put on his glasses to cover up his abnormal eyes. Franken stretched out his free left hand and blocked SIVI behind him.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, a small head, not much larger than a glass marbles, came out of the tree shed. But soon the head shrank back so fast that Sophia and Sophia couldn''t see each other''s faces.


    "I knew it worked!"


    From just now on, Seaver, who has been uneasy about "can''t the system make any strange moths?" is also relieved.


    Although others may not know what it is, SIVI and Franken, who has the magic eye, still capture the moment when the other party probes.


    It''s a grass goblin.


    This kind of creature, which is the size of a palm, generally lives in grasslands and forests. However, because it is too fragile, these little creatures are extremely vigilant and very rare. Even the elves who live in the forest all the year round can hardly see them.


    By the way, the grass elves are all male, while the flower elves with slightly more witness information are female.


    There should be copulation between them, but no one has ever seen the process


    Probably feeling no danger, the grass elf poked out his head again and tried to be friendly to SIVI.


    Sylvie thought about it and took out a bag of cookies from her pocket - this is the snack Alice baked him last night, but Sylvie, who doesn''t particularly like sweets, hasn''t finished eating it. He takes a small piece from it and hands it to the little guy, who is wearing a coat made of leaves and a hat that seems to be pea skin. He is very happy and walks around in the air with the cookie in his arms ¡£


    Sylvie, who easily bought off the grass elves with cookies, once again gazed at the goblin''s Treehouse, looking forward to other monsters.


    Then a flower goblin appeared from inside.


    Sylvie sent a cookie as usual.


    Then came a flower goblin.


    Sylvie sent cookies.


    Then came a grass goblin.


    Sylvie sent cookies.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lying trough?! It''s really all goblins. Hello! Even if it''s called the goblin''s Treehouse, that''s too much


    Sylvie looked at the goblins flying in the sky and dropped his cookie bag on the ground: "good monster creatures! Even a little banshee is better than a goblin


    As the weakest monsters, goblins are useless except for sprouting and slightly promoting plant growth. In fact, the most important role played by goblins in nature is probably to give a plant a powder like a bee or plant a tree occasionally like a squirrel.Other than that, it''s difficult to even ask them to hand over a hammer or something


    It is worth mentioning that, in addition to Sylvie, the closest of those goblins was Sita, who had both high spirit and angel blood.


    Looking at the goblins circling around Sita like satellites, SIVI couldn''t help but think of the memories that came back to his mind when he was killing people in the column.


    It was the memories that were so old that they could not be verified that Sylvie felt a little compassion. At the same time, because of his interest in the history of the elves, and in order not to let Theo immerse himself in grief, he took Sida out of the will of the world tree and saved her.


    After sending the full 20 goblins to the potion greenhouse and letting them take good care of the potions, SIVI planned to go back to the castle with the others.


    Before he left, he looked at the tree with natural beauty and missed it I didn''t expect that I had been in this world for so long, and I had made a name unconsciously


    I don''t know if it''s for the past or for any other reason, Sylvie subconsciously opens the door of trial and tries to find a copy of the original successful architectural drawing.


    Then his hands were frozen in the air.


    If you remember correctly, the goblin''s Treehouse was typed in a copy called moonlight lake.


    The place where the Forest Elves sealed the world tree was also called the moonlight lake, where Sylvie stopped people in the column from unlocking the seal of the world tree


    "No, the Moon Lake in the copy is part of the night forest, while the Moon Lake is in the ancient forest sea. The dominant races are goblin and elves." Sylvie shook his head, trying to throw that weird guess out of his head.


    "So it''s just a coincidence Is it? " (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Put aside the things you can''t think of. It''s seavy''s consistent creed.


    After confirming that he had no way to identify whether there was any connection between the two moon lakes, he buried the conjecture in his heart and began to work on the two most important things at present.


    The two events are the twice a year term review of the students at Aldrich college and the preparation for the establishment of the college''s second school district.


    After several days of deliberation and discussions with other college insiders, Sylvie finally decided to take the written examination, actual combat and social practice as the basis to determine the final scores of students.


    The written examination is, of course, based on the study of magic constitution, the history of popular magic and basic alchemy, as well as a course selected by students themselves, to assess their mastery of knowledge Well, this part is actually similar to the Chinese mid-term and final exam, but because this is the first time the assessment has been conducted, SIVI has no intention to undermine the students'' self-confidence, and the difficulty of the questions is just (according to the standards of Aldrich College) ordinary. As long as the understanding of magic is not low, and willing to work hard to memorize, it is not difficult to get high marks.


    The actual combat is a copy of the test of the sky tower.


    This time, however, SIVI was too lazy to let them rush in. After Sida joined in, the three sages system had greatly increased the projection control over the door of the trial. He directly created an environment similar to the arena on the third floor through the power of GM, and then set up various kinds of terrain and obstacles in the field, so that the students could circle around with the demons of similar level.


    The actual combat test is divided into single person and group two rings. The Crusade level of single person fighting demons is basically the same as that of candidates. If you put yourself into the fight wholeheartedly and do not make some fatal mistakes, you still have no big problem to pass. In group warfare, students are divided into groups of 2-6 people by fair drawing of lots to fight against demons whose Crusade level is higher than their own. In this way, unless the examinee suddenly the protagonist aura attached, combat effectiveness increased by 200 percent, directly turn over the demons, otherwise want to pass the exam is necessary to carry out team cooperation.


    These two links can just test the students'' combat readiness and team spirit when working with unfamiliar people.


    Finally, there is social practice - in fact, this is the only controversial part of the discussion.


    In SIVI''s imagination, this is a link in which students are allowed to go out alone for three weeks under the double insurance of solidified mage''s eyes and owls dispatched to colleges. Finally, they are graded according to what they have done in these three weeks. This link mainly tests the students'' attitude towards the unknown and their firmness to magic and their sense of justice.


    When SIVI said that, Sofia was the first to vote No.


    She believes that students are too young to form a complete concept of good and evil, let alone the ability to distinguish right from wrong. In this case, trade rashly put them into the big society, which will undoubtedly expose them to negative products, which may have a bad impact on their character.


    Her words were strongly supported by Alice, and the maid said it was too early to carry out the test until the students grew up.


    but the old princess''s Royal Highness, Jen Lin, was very much in favour of West Wei''s opinions. He even took a clear-cut stand and said, "when they are still young, they will adjust..." Education is the only way. When you grow up, the education effect will not be obvious! " In this case.


    Franken agreed.


    Eliza, who has no opinion, abstains directly, and Theo is not interested in this topic.


    After several days of arguing, Sylvie decided to let the students take the test in batches, so that the college would not be distracted by too many goals and ensure that every student had a certain degree of potential protection ability before he put it into practice.


    When the students'' problems were almost solved and they began to follow the rules, Sylvie was busy with another big thing.


    The construction of the second school district.


    On this point, in fact, the system has given two methods, let SIVI choose.


    First, like all colleges in the world, they have been built from scratch.


    The advantage of this choice is that there is no fixed college area. That is to say, as big as the college in the second school district wants to be built, the college can be built as large as he wants to build it!


    The disadvantage is that the system will not recognize the status of the school district before the school of the second school district has a certain scale. In other words, the bonus enjoyed by all colleges will not be effective until the establishment of the second school district to a certain extent. Even if the achievement building does not need manpower and materials, the construction speed will be much slower without the college construction bonus.


    Second, it should be much simpler and more lively: "after completing the" seven trials ", you can obtain the college construction certificate x1. "


    the so-called trial of seven is actually a treasure copy with seven different regional characteristics. However, because the copy is too large, it also has the effect of" being able to enter seven times "In addition, the reward for each area treasure chest of this replica is straightforward.


    SIVI makes a face at the coral fish man (sub human species, average adult Crusade level 13) behind him, and then launches the three ring water element magic ripple vortex to roll back the half man creatures that are caught off guard by more than ten meters, and then takes the opportunity to open the man and a bonneton scale shark (marine carnivorous fish, shark tooth species, Crusade level 28) the protected shell like treasure chest is opened. While the giant shark is still circling with the corpses of fish made by SIVI with live corpse powder, he picks up the contents inside, and then launches the return crystal to go directly back to the starting point.


    [introduction: a fragment recording part of the information of Atlantis in the special school district, with a mysterious atmosphere on it.


    [effect: it is one of the materials of college construction credentials, and after the credentials are completed, a unique building of Atlantis can be called directly in the college. ¡¿


    [Note: "it is said that the singing of the half fish man is very beautiful But it''s a pity that I''ve only heard them spit bubbles ¡ª¡ªSystem information: the completion degree of the task "seven trials" of the college has increased. The current task progress is 57, and the remaining entry times of the treasure copy "the place of seven mysteries" is 2. Please use it with caution. ¡¿(to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Bat, I''ve just arrived home from CJ in Shanghai


    Speaking of CJ, it''s really that. I''ve been queuing for two hours from the entrance to the ticket gate. There are still a lot of people on the road. It''s heartless.


    At the end of the day, they were even squeezed out of it. They were blown by the hot wind of Shanghai, which was as high as thirty-eight degrees, with a unique sense of moisture. The first feeling was "lying in the trough, so cool!"


    Because I was not familiar with the terrain, I lost all kinds of things on the way to the other side. I walked unjustly and wanted to die. Even I, who insisted on running every day, had blisters on my feet.


    Compared with these things, it''s like buying a model knife and getting stuck at the security gate by the subway and high-speed rail. Finally, through various means, the process is so magnificent that you can write a copy of "the wonderful adventure of the bat". It''s just a small amount of magic experience!


    Well, after all that, the result is one - sorry, it can''t be updated today!


    As compensation, about 5000 words will be updated tomorrow!


    Well, maybe (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Because he got a large amount of gold coins and achievement points in the world tree incident, after returning to the college, SIVI started to rebuild the castle to a certain extent in order to make the college more comfortable.


    Two of the biggest changes are the opening of credit and grade points, and the conference hall can finally stop being a public restaurant.


    Originally, Aldrich college provided a variety of amazing equipment and magic materials, which required students to spend a lot of credits to exchange.


    However, with the rapid development of the college, a lot of things which are not of high value but are also very practical or attractive have been launched It is obviously not a wise decision to exchange cheap items for valuable credits. As a result, Xi Weicai upgraded the credit component of the college, making it an additional grade point effect - one credit can be exchanged for 100 score points (only 120 score points can be exchanged for one credit), and the score point will replace the credit. Both the task reward and the item exchange have become the achievement points, making it the exclusive currency of the college for circulation.


    Children are very easy to accept new things. Sylvie''s new measure is very popular with students. Of course, some students think that it is a little expensive to change 120 score points to get a credit linked to graduation, but generally speaking, the evaluation is positive.


    In addition, if the evaluation of the score points is only positive, the other change has been completely praised


    Today''s restaurants are closer to some star hotels than the solemn and slightly depressing feeling of the auditorium in the past. Although the magnificence is still the same, it gives people a more warm feeling. With the "delicious food + 2" effect of the building and all kinds of desserts and snacks brought by the restaurant, it is very popular among students. Many students have already used the restaurant as a gathering place after class. A group of people are eating cheap snacks and chatting with each other


    So is Riedel.


    He took a plate and sat down at a free table.


    The plate is piled up like a hill of shaved ice, the top part of the mountain there are Hami melon flavor of green syrup is slowly trickling down, the foot of the mountain is lying by a lot of fruit composed of a plate, the body looks colorful, let people move.


    The full weight of the ice only cost him seven points, as a blue class monitor, such a cost is not worth mentioning.


    But before he could get to the ice, Camille, with a large glass of sundae, came up to him, said hello to Riedel and made it across from him.


    "Hoo, it''s better for your blue class. We have a theory test this afternoon."


    After taking a spoonful of sundae and swallowing it, kamiyou, while enjoying the sweetness of the ice cream on his tongue, said vaguely, "and it''s the history of magic. I hate this compulsory course most..."


    "In the history of magic, hasn''t the professor drawn out the scope of the examination?"


    Riedel looked curiously at his best friend: "compared with the questions of magic constitution and basic alchemy that need to be reinterpreted and solved, it is obviously simpler to have a fixed range of magic history?"


    "I like the experiment of basic alchemy, and the composition of magic is also a little interesting. I listen to these two subjects very seriously in class."


    Kamiyu sheepishly scratched his head: "but the history of magic doesn''t know why they fall asleep when they hear it..."


    Riedel held the spoon, and was distressed.


    Evangeline and a substitute professor of Huolian take turns to teach the history of magic. Evangeline is OK, and sometimes some interesting historical stories will be interspersed in the lectures. However, the professor of Huolian is just following the book, making the thick history of magic boring and sleepy. Even the blood boiling uprising war can be told by him It''s smelly and long like a foot wrap Therefore, the history of magic is also one of the best sleep quality courses for students.


    "You are also the monitor of the day class. Can''t you set an example for the students in your class?"


    Let the voice of kamiyou''s head come from behind him. Then, a girl in a green robe and a red armband sat down beside him with a food plate.


    "I can at least get along with my classmates. Unlike you, my classmates are far away from you!"


    Kamiyou immediately retorted.


    "What are you talking about?" The girl was like a cat whose tail had been trodden on. She blew her hair like a cat with her tail on it


    "The sundae is delicious."


    "That''s not what you just said


    The two looked at each other with hostility, like cats and dogs.


    Riedel, on the other hand, showed an expression of "coming again", covering his forehead helplessly, and watching Camille and Dorothy confront each other.


    "Oh, you are all here."


    Just as Riedel was considering how to persuade the two of them to calm down, tannis came up to them. He is the same as Dorothy, but the difference is that Dorothy''s plate only has a small bowl, while he is full, which makes people worry about whether the pile of food will suddenly fall from the top"Didn''t I miss anything?"


    After successfully juggling the plate on the table, Riedel took a milkshake from the pile and asked with interest.


    "Tanis, I remember your purple class finished all the required subjects in the morning?"


    Riedel quickly found a topic that everyone cared about, so that kamiyu and Dorothy focused on their conversation: "what do you think of the difficulty of the magic history exam?"


    "It''s easy."


    Tannis stood up and was close to C''s chest and said with pride, "it''s basically common sense questions that I knew before I came to school. But don''t expect me to tell you the answer. Our papers are different, and the contents are certainly different. "


    "Just know the difficulty." Kamiyou is very open to this: "in any case, all the questions should be of the same difficulty. Besides, my basic alchemy and magic composition feel good, even if the history of magic is lost, there should be no problem. "


    Riedel nodded to kamiyu. He and kamiyu had the same results, even in the same direction. However, his achievements in the history of magic were slightly better than that of kamiyu.


    "You''re OK. The basic alchemy assessment of the green class is just a disaster..."


    Dorothy''s face collapsed, and her face was full of worry: "I failed to add dubana pyrophyllum at the right time when I was preparing the anti burn potion. As a result, the whole pot of potions turned brown I think it will take a lot of points off. "


    Riedel tried to reassure him: "it''s OK. Isn''t there a magic composition that hasn''t been tested in the green class, and there''s an elective course in addition to the required one. If you remember correctly, Dorothy, you did a good job in Fu literature, didn''t you? I remember that when I had a subject exchange with Huolian college, you were the exchange student selected by Professor Fu Wen Wen Wen? "


    "Speaking of elective courses The divination method is very different, even if the success rate is different


    Tanis complained, put the empty cup back on the tray, took out a black forest cake from it, and ate it as if to turn grief and anger into food.


    "It''s not bad for me to take the construction study."


    When it comes to elective courses, kamiyu is very enthusiastic. This little guy who had worked for the black heart boss in the magic workshop for a period of time, had a certain foundation for basic alchemy and enchantment. Compared with other students with zero basis, he was more relaxed in learning construction: "the professor who taught our construction said that when our teaching progress was enough, he would apply to the college Materials, let''s start directly to make our own constructive creatures. "


    "Construct creatures? Is it the same as Miss Alice''s real red


    Although at first she wanted to show indifference to kamiyou''s words, in the end, Dorothy was just a child. Seeing kamiyou''s complacent expression, she couldn''t help asking.


    "Miss Alice''s true red is alchemy life, and construct creatures belong to the subordinate units of alchemy life. In short, with the current magic technology, even the most powerful magician can''t match the true red in terms of technical power. "


    Before Camille could answer, Tanis said it directly.


    But what he didn''t say is that in fact, there are many magic techniques in adrick college that have surpassed the magic world outside, and have even left them behind for decades or hundreds of years


    "Oh, I see. I''ll tell you how stupid kamiyu can be so powerful as little Zhenhong. "


    Dorothy let out a "whoosh" laugh, glanced at kamiyu and said.


    But instead of arguing with her, Camille asked Riedel, who was eating the fruit of the sundae.


    "By the way, Riedel, what subjects did you take? I didn''t even hear you talk about it? "


    "Magic Ecology..." Riedel chuckled shyly. "I used to live on the edge of a mountain. Some demons in the mountain would occasionally attack people. I''ve seen several funerals for that, so I want to learn about their ecology and figure out how even ordinary people can resist those guys."


    Camille, Tanis and Dorothy look at Riedel and smile at the same time.


    "You are bound to succeed." Kamiyou patted Riedel on the shoulder and showed his trust in him.


    "You''re much better off thinking, Riedel, than you''re a fool kamiyou." Dorothy held her chest in her arms and nodded in her old age.


    "If you can really think of a way, I think the king''s Council will give you a noble title, and maybe a knight''s collar as a fief."


    Tanis said directly from reality.


    Just as they continued to talk about "what should I do if I got the Knights'' fiefdom" as the topic, their student ID cards popped up at the same time to receive new news."Dean''s notice: class monitor of white (green, purple and blue) and Camille scria (Doris Taylor, Tanis balk and Riedel wise) is invited to come to the dean''s office. (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    When they arrived at the gate of the dean''s room, SIVI was still discussing with Alice what to eat in the evening.


    But soon, because of fitter''s tip off, he suddenly changed back to the dignity that was used exclusively in front of students.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    With his hands supporting his chin, Seaver put out a commander''s pose and said in a deep voice.


    Kamiyu and they were obviously frightened by SIVI''s sense of dignity.


    "I''m sorry, we''ve come as soon as possible."


    "No harm."


    Sylvie just wanted to try to say such big boss lines once, and didn''t really mean to blame them: "you must be very strange why I want to come to you at this time."


    The students looked at each other and nodded at the same place.


    "The theoretical assessment is coming to an end today, and you should also know that the next is the actual combat assessment."


    In addition to social practice, the examination schedule has been announced for a long time. Today is the last required course of theory, and other elective examinations will be added. Tomorrow, we will have a day off, and the day after tomorrow will be the actual combat assessment.


    "There will be some high-level figures from the pure white church and other colleges to watch the ceremony, so I need a wonderful performance competition at the beginning."


    Sylvie slowly said his plan: "the four of you as class four monitor, magic level in the top of the list of students, so I intend to form a team of you, to carry out the first team examination."


    Kamiyou and Tanis, who are more resourceful, looked at each other, then asked, "if that''s all, you don''t need to call us to the dean''s office, do you?"


    Because with the college communication component, the general information is directly sent to the students'' individual student ID cards. If they are only allowed to take the first team examination, they need only send a message to inform them of the examination time. There is no need to call them to the dean''s office.


    Sylvie nodded, satisfied with the reaction of Camille and Tanis - if it wasn''t for their interface, he also had a headache about what to say next.


    "If it''s just a close match or a little bit stronger with you, you can easily beat each other. But there''s no way to stir up the atmosphere, so I''m going to let you face a lot better than you


    He looked at his four students and found that there was no fear on their faces.


    But think about it. The four of them have participated in the Academy evaluation meeting together with SIVI. In the chessboard world, even the baroyan demons with a crusade level of above 40 have seen and experienced the momentum of destroying the heaven and the earth. Now they are just facing the demons of a higher rank or something, it''s really not very good


    Of course, this is also the expression of their belief in SIVI and knowing that the dean will not deliberately create powerful demons that will destroy them.


    "I won''t force you to join. If you don''t want to take a risk, you can quit now." Although he already knew the answers of these little guys, Sylvie asked.


    The result, of course, was full participation.


    "Mr. President, will there be additional credits after we pass the actual combat assessment?"


    Even Dorothy had the time to ask other questions.


    "In order to be unobtrusive, the credit bonus will not be too much, which is probably the excellent level of ordinary examination, but I will give each of you a magic item as compensation."


    Seeing that the students were so smart, Sylvie was also generous. Anyway, it was useless to put those copies on him. It was better to give them to the students and let them play a greater role.


    "In addition, even if you are not prepared to face that monster, even if you are not so easy to win, so I will ask fitter to tell you about the demons you are facing. There are two days to go before the actual combat assessment. I will use these two days to think about how to win in the face of demons whose combat effectiveness is far beyond your strength It''s good. "


    "But isn''t that cheating?"


    As an honest child from the countryside, Riedel still has some resistance to SIVI''s practice.


    "If it''s just telling you, it''s cheating."


    SIVI waved his hand, indicating that they should not think more: "so I intend to publish all the information about the demons in the actual combat assessment. As for how to prepare, that''s for you and other students."


    Although SIVI didn''t say the rest of the words, they can also guess their wisdom. After publishing all the magic objects, although other students will not know which end they are going to fight with, there must be a demon whose strength is far greater than other demons. That is what kamiyu and the four of them have to face in the group assessment.


    Then Sylvie told Alice to drive the four little guys out.


    Holy Land and brandy''s court -


    this is one of the core areas of the holy land, surrounded by secret and powerful boundaries. It is difficult for even a great mage to enter it without touching the alarm.However, the inner part of the border is quite different from the high-rise walls outside. The grassland composed of St. Prynne is all over the land, and the white flowers symbolizing purity can be seen everywhere. When the breeze blows, the whole courtyard sets off a white wave full of fragrance.


    "Miss Frey, it doesn''t seem to be the usual visiting time. Are you here?"


    Dressed in a simple black dress, and holding a pot made of gold and with a faint magic wave, the girl who was watering St. Prynne looked at the dust and dust, and the flea, who was coming from the entrance, saluted respectfully immediately.


    "Don''t be too polite. The Scripture says that all who believe in the divine light are equal. Besides, in terms of rank, you who serve the Lord are even higher than me. " Frey also returned a salute in accordance with the rules: "I am ordered by the Pope to visit the Lord."


    "Lord Elijah has just finished praying and is resting..."


    The nun looked at Frey and looked puzzled. "If you can, can you tell me something about what you want to discuss with your adult. When Lord eleria wakes up, can I tell it?"


    "I''m sorry, although what I''m going to tell Lord Elijah is not a secret, but the Pope''s mandate, I can''t say it casually."


    After thinking about it for a while, she finally refused the nun''s kindness with a bitter smile.


    "I understand your trouble, that''s no way," continued the nun, not feeling a little annoyed at this, but continued, "but the Lord is still resting. If you don''t mind, please stay here and wait for the adult to wake up."


    "That''s right."


    The girl nodded: "after all, it''s Elijah, the contemporary Saint I taught, and the one who is closest to the gods in the eastern plains." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    At the end of the theory test, the billboard of the college displayed more than 100 kinds of demon materials, and indicated that these were the enemies that the students would face in the next practical examination.


    There are a lot of magic objects, and the kinds of them cover all kinds of animals and birds. The level of crusade is not the same, which makes the students who have to take the exam in two days more nervous.


    And the four little guys mixed in the ordinary students found their enemies at once.


    That''s a guy whose Crusade level is obviously one level higher than other demons.


    Reptile, lizard claw species, Crusade level 22, aspic.


    Beyond 20 levels of Crusade level, it will not appear powerless in the face of medium level mages. In fact, its terrifying explosive power, powerful camouflage ability and poisonous claws and teeth can easily threaten the safety of medium level mages. In case of being attacked in the wild, it is estimated that they will die. You know, the poison of this device itself is not too violent, but whether it is its own There are innumerable pathogenic bacteria in saliva and claws. Whether bitten or scratched, they are enough to infect and kill a strong man. What''s more, even the antidote in alchemy can''t contact with the effect of fierce poison.


    What''s more, what makes people even more headache is that this guy''s scales have excellent magic resistance. Moreover, they will chew the bark of some trees and rub the resin on their bodies. Over time, they form a layer of armor that is more protective than armor. It is said that a two turn magic swordsman once slashed an old Cobra with all his strength Not only did not cut through the protection, but broke a good enchanting sword


    In a word, in any way, the cobra is a terror monster enough to threaten the four of them.


    "Although the dean asked us to get ready," kamiyou scratched his head and looked at Riedel. "Did your elective magic ecology talk about the weakness of this kind of monster?"


    "We''ve just learned the demon ecology of level 10 Crusade..."


    Riedel spread out his hands and said he had nothing to do with it.


    "Why don''t we ask someone else?"


    At this time, Dorothy suggested: "the Dean only said that we should prepare, but didn''t say how to use it? Then go straight to ask other people how to deal with it when they encounter it? "


    The others thought that it was the same reason, so they moved along the corridor together.


    First they met Evangeline and saran.


    While discussing the content of lesson preparation with the former vampire princess, the former royal highness and the other party held a pile of books and walked towards the mage tower for the professors.


    It''s an incredible sight in a sense


    "Teacher, what should we do if we come across an aspic?"


    Without knowing it, kamiyu immediately ran forward to ask the two Princess characters.


    "Cobra? If it''s that kind of thing, just open up and attack with magic, right


    Although they look as big as kamiyu, their actual combat effectiveness has already surpassed that of ordinary high-level magicians. Perhaps compared with SIVI, the former vampire princess, with her head tilted, said in an interrogative tone full of "do you need to ask all these things?".


    "For your part, you should retreat quickly and contact the local garrison. If you have those tin cans as meat shields, you may be able to exterminate this monster that will threaten people and livestock as soon as possible


    Evangeline, on the other hand, proposes tactics that are totally impossible to achieve


    "Sorry to disturb you..."


    The four men who did not get the information they wanted immediately withdrew and went on to look for others who could ask.


    Soon they saw Franken, who was lecturing the students in the hallway.


    "That Professor Franken? "


    Tannis, who was defeated badly in the stroke, walked gingerly to Franken, while the others hid around the corner, cheering him up in silence.


    "What''s the matter, balk?" Franken''s head was still directed at the students, but his left eye was turned to tannis like a chameleon, making the little guy sweat.


    "For example, if I come across an aspic How do you think I should defeat it? "


    He asked the frightened Professor carefully.


    "Mr. balk, I remember you didn''t take my potions, did you?" Franken suddenly asked an irrelevant question. At the same time, his hands were twisting the screws on his head.


    "Yes, professor. I took Professor Jamie''s Tarot Divination."


    Little fat Dun legs and stomach trembling, but still very hard to reply.


    "Jessica The old liar of Huolian... "


    Franken stopped and said in an ethereal voice, "that''s a pity, Mr. balk, if you take the pharmacy I taught you, then you can know how much harm moliquorice can do to sauropods As for the method of poisoning, archery, mage''s hand, magic trick As much as you want, don''t you? ""Thank you, Professor..."


    In the end, Tanis couldn''t bear the weird feeling and pressure and ran away.


    Although the actual combat assessment does not limit the means of passing, it would be too blatant for the cheater to take part in the examination with a bottle of poison specially used to restrain lizard claw species. Therefore, Franken''s suggestion can not be used.


    So the four little guys just went on looking for someone else to trust.


    Then they met Alice with a tray.


    "The way to defeat big cobra?" The maid thought about it and said with a bitter smile, "my magic is different from you, I''m afraid it can''t be used as a reference."


    "But sister Sophia should have something to do with it. I''m going to give her black tea right now. Come with me," Alice continued


    When they moved to the library, Sophia, who had excerpted something from the book, heard about the whole story and showed a sudden expression.


    "That''s it. Sylvie told me, and I think you''re coming


    The girl stops her quill pen - although the three sages system can record books more quickly, she still prefers the feeling of writing by hand - and looks at the four little guys: "in this case, positional magic is the best choice. I think you should have heard that there was once a magician with the same strength as you who once killed a demon with a crusade level of more than 30 levels in the magic Jinkao? That is to use the effect of position magic I can''t tell you in detail what to do. But Eliza, please go to the third bookshelf in area C12 for a book called introduction and explanation of positional magic. "


    When Eliza, as an assistant, helped her copy the book, she handed it to Camille.


    "How to find your own way to victory, Edric (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "Oh, well, it seems that our students are making good progress."


    SIVI peeps at kamiyu from the crystal ball.


    "The task of going to the library to look for books recording the curse of breaking armor was put at the top of the bulletin board. Theo and Sita were allowed to wander around the college with" dancing with the giant lizard ". He also ordered the professors to mention a topic about how to deal with the large lizard claw species in class." fitter''s ponytail drooped weakly, floating in the air with a slightly disdainful look Sylvie: you''re so happy to say that Of course, the four little guys who can avoid all these hints are also very good... "


    "I can''t help it."


    Sylvie shrugged helplessly and turned a blind eye to the ghost girl''s disdain: "this time, there will be people from the colleges that intend to form an alliance with us at the appraisal meeting. Our college is only a year old. In order to make them recognize the strength of the college from the heart, we have to let the students perform better in the examination. "


    "Is that really the only way?"


    Fitter smoothed his hair down to his chest and made no secret of his doubts about Sylvie''s explanation.


    "Isn''t it because the saint silver sword lady is coming here that you want the students to do such dangerous things in order to perform well?"


    "You''ve become more and more like Sophia recently. Did I say I had nothing to do with that guy? "


    Seaver couldn''t laugh or cry. He took a piece of white feather pinned on his desk and handed it to fitter, which looked very different. "But although it has nothing to do with Frey, one of the reasons why I did this is really related to the pure white Vatican. That''s right."


    As a ghost, fitter, unable to touch anything in general, skillfully uses the mage''s hand, opens the letter and looks at the contents at a glance.


    Then the expression on her face became more puzzled.


    "The virgin of the pure white church is coming to watch the ceremony?! Is this generation of popes stuck in the door? "


    "If the believers of the Holy Light hear this, you will be bound to the stake."


    "I''m dead anyway, and that doesn''t bind me." "Not to regard it as right practical joke," the girl make complaints about the West''s Tucao. That''s a saint. How about the one who is closest to the gods in legend


    "Even if you ask me, I don''t know what''s going on..."


    Sylvie also showed a wry smile.


    In the legend of human history, the pure white church in the mythological age did not occupy much position. However, after the great migration, they rose rapidly and became one of the greatest religions of mankind in a short time.


    Although the reasons are very complicated, at least half of the credit is due to the mysterious "Saint".


    It was at the end of the last era, at the beginning of this era, when human civilization suddenly broke down.


    She predicted the decline of mankind and pointed out from the beginning that the fire of human civilization could continue to burn in the East.


    Along with her prophecy came the original pure white church, a small religion of less than ten people.


    After that, the virgin continued to be active in the history of mankind -


    in the middle of the great migration, the virgin made a prediction that there would be enemies following. At that time, the human beings also relied on this prediction, and after paying a heavy price, they killed off the Centaur and the drow elves.


    During the pioneering period of the eastern plain, the virgin made a malicious prediction of the aboriginal creatures. At that time, human beings also believed and took precautions. Finally, it easily disintegrated the Resistance Army of a series of aborigines in the eastern plain, such as goutouren and goblin, and successfully settled in and became the owner of this fertile land.


    One of the most recent predictions of the saint was that the orcs would invade the territory of mankind. However, the prosperous human society at that time ignored the voice of the guide, and was caught off guard by the orcs in the northern hills


    It is worth mentioning that the saint is not a person, but a special position passed down from generation to generation, and the inheritance methods and laws are still unknown.


    All in all, Saint In other words, the prophet has led mankind out of trouble countless times. As a result, she was coveted by numerous forces, and finally had to be protected by the pure white church in the innermost layer of the holy land. With the protection of the holy land, even if a demon monster wants to break into it, it will take a lot of effort and time - and there are so many times, the virgin has already moved


    Now, however, the Pope has made this treasure of all mankind come to see a midterm exam at the College of Seville It''s like the president of the United States calling the Chinese President and saying, "Hello, I think the mid-term exam in your rural primary school is great, so I''m going to send some of our top-notch science and technology professors to watch balabalabala.".


    If it wasn''t for the letter, which had no imitation of the holy power of the Pope, SIVI would have slapped an envelope on the face of the messenger: "you''re teasing me!" Now"That''s why you''re going to perform something wonderful in the actual combat assessment?"


    "But to be honest, I don''t think there''s anything wonderful in that saint''s eyes, even if it''s to let the students do their best," fitter said


    It''s like a marshal who has reviewed thousands of troops and goes to a primary school to see the students line up for exercises. No matter how good the performance of the students in that school is, in the Marshal''s eyes, it''s just like that. After all, his vision is completely different.


    "So the main purpose of this is to show it to other colleges. It''s best to please the saint. If you can''t please her, it doesn''t matter."


    Sylvie is a bachelor.


    "But then again, what is the reason for the church to send the virgin? I don''t think you, the dean of a new college, will pay so much attention to that Colossus of the church. "


    Fitter scratched his chin with the tip of his ponytail, wondering about the nature of the matter.


    "80% of the time when I was in the holy land, the pope said that I was a" God chosen "relationship Sylvie tried to guess.


    "No matter where you go, catastrophes will happen. You are indeed the chosen one..."


    Fitter, who had been with Seaver for a while, didn''t think so.


    "Anyway, this show is all about the little guys."


    Sylvie''s eyes fell on the crystal ball again, and on the crystal ball, there were some little guys who were covered in mud because of the magic of the experimental position (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    "Stupid kamiyou! Since you can''t learn, don''t try hard to do it! "


    The monitor''s special magic robe has been cleaned and dried, so Dorothy is now wearing a general school uniform that doesn''t fit well.


    In fact, it''s not just her, Riedel Tanis, they, including the culprit kamiyu, are now changing into old school uniforms.


    Not long ago, because kamiyu ignored the objective fact that his magic power was not enough to complete the magic, he directly forced to cast a spell. As a result, a piece of ground in the practice field was turned into a bog, so the other three people who were unprepared suddenly had a tragedy together


    It is obvious that these old school uniforms are about to be phased out because they are still in the fast growing stage, whether it is obviously a short cuff or the hem that can''t cover the navel.


    "In fact, we can go to the academic affairs office and tell them to wear other school uniforms first..." Riedel, the most embarrassed of the four, tugged at his tight coat. Compared to the time when I went to college, because the food was good, dundundun had meat. The boy''s body shape was much stronger than the previous hemp pole. Now if you put on the previous clothes, you will feel more depressed.


    By the way, every night when the students are sleeping, the dwarfs help them to make their school uniforms brand-new with special magic for housework, while most courses that may stain their clothes have special work clothes, so the basic students will not fall into the situation of no clothes to wear.


    "Because of the failure of magic learning, I have to take a new dress How can you say that! "


    Tannis, who was born in a noble family and valued honor most, turned red. He was the smallest in the four. Even though he wore his old school uniform, he didn''t feel much disobedience: "rather than do that, I''d rather go to the store in the hospital and buy a new enchanting robe with the grade point!"


    "Ah ha ha ~" seeing that everyone seemed to be unhappy because of their mistakes, kamiyu could only laugh a few times, then raised his wand and pointed to Dorothy''s still dripping hair. A little flame appeared on the tip of the stick: "do you want me to dry your hair with fire element magic?"


    "No! I don''t want my title to be inflamed! "


    The girl immediately jumped away alert.


    "Oh, that''s very careful. If I''m more careful about this kind of thing, it''s just


    Kamiyu pointed his wand at his head, then flashed his short hair: "Whoa! Water! Give me the water


    Seeing kamiyu''s head burning and rolling all over the ground, Riedel and Tanis were the first to react. They quickly took off their coats and threw themselves at kamiyou''s head and face. And Dorothy, the only water elemental magician, finally recovered and began to recite the mantra.


    "What are you playing with?"


    Through the crystal ball to determine their position, and to find over Sylvie to see such a scene, can not help but sigh, hit a ring finger to make a ball of water, put out the fire on kamiyou''s head.


    "Ah, the President..."


    Dorothy''s face is full of the guilty expression of children being caught by adults after doing something wrong, while Riedel and Tanis are more ashamed. As for kamiyou lying on the ground and still smoking on his head, let''s ignore him first


    "I''m sorry, we''re not quite ready."


    "No matter how hard we try, we can''t master the position magic well That seems to be a little beyond our ability. "


    "It''s OK. Anyway, the actual combat assessment will start tomorrow. You still have time."


    Seaver didn''t seem to be in a hurry at all. He said with a smile, "and if you can''t cast and control the position magic alone, just two people will do it?"


    "Two people?"


    Not only Riedel, but Tanis and Dorothy, and even Camille, who was still lying on the ground, cocked up their ears.


    "Well, in the world of magic, this method is called synergy casting. I remember you''ll learn this in the construction of magic, and I''ll tell you about it earlier. " With a look of "I''m not interested in this, I''m just saying it casually." he said, "coordinated casting requires multiple magicians with a high degree of tacit understanding. Moreover, with each additional person, the difficulty of casting increases geometrically. On the contrary, if the casting is successful, the effect will be much better than that of a single cast. As a matter of fact, the famous chanting group in the pure white church is similar to a semi cooperative casting organization. However, they were all selected by the church from their infancy. They grew up together. Their tacit understanding was incomparable. In addition, the chanting requirements of hymns were not as strict as magic. Therefore, once the collaborative casting was successful, even the great mages would have to give up The group. "


    After that, he didn''t care about the thoughtful four people and waved his finger directly at them. The clothes on the four little guys instantly became their squad leader''s magic robes. Judging from the brand-new level and the abundant magic atmosphere above, I''m afraid it''s not the one they sent to clean up, but the new clothes that are really strengthened.After sending out the four robes with + 5 on the back of the names, Sylvie turned his head to the entrance of the corridor: "let''s talk about co casting later. Now you and I will go to the vestibule."


    "What can I do for you?"


    Although there was still a little smoke on his head from time to time, kamiyu, who did not seem to have been burned, crept up from the ground and asked curiously.


    "The Falcon, who had been sent out to watch the wind, sent a signal to the college. People from other colleges who came to watch the ceremony are coming soon. As hosts, we have to go to meet them. You are the monitor of class four. You should have a sense of ownership. Come with me. "


    Although it was a little strange that the Falcon did not find any visitors to the Holy Land - according to the information from the holy land, the guard of honor for the virgin''s presence should have arrived - but since someone came to Aldrich college, they naturally had to show their master''s dignity.


    "You also give me a boost, in the face of your generation of competitors can not be weak momentum."


    Although they were curious about their competitors, the four little fellows cleverly didn''t ask questions. They just went to the vestibule behind Sylvie to welcome those coming from other colleges! (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to start£¨ qidian.com £©Your support is my biggest motivation to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets. )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    In the vestibule, many students are arranged in a loose and somewhat messy line under Sofia''s management. And Sophia Franken, they''re still yelling at the students.


    In front of the student group is the teacher column. Because there are not many local teachers in Adrian, he can only ask those professors from hollian to fill in the number. At this time, there are two columns full of teachers, but they have a good momentum.


    "Sylvie, you''re too slow."


    Fitter, who was in front of the teachers'' column, didn''t look very well. Well, her face was usually pearl.


    "Many students have heard that people from other colleges are coming, and they all come to see the fun..."


    "I think it''s normal, as long as they don''t disgrace our college, it''s no problem."


    Sylvie is very optimistic about this.


    Fitter sighed deeply, and the ribbons on his ponytail drooped listlessly.


    "I thought so at first, until Hey, miss cerventras, please take that ridiculous thing off your hat


    The girl named by fitter frowned and took off the vivid butterfly ornaments from her wizard''s hat, during which the butterfly fluttered its wings like discontent.


    "Well, all right. You and Sophia will pay more attention to discipline. "


    While they were talking, there was a lot of discussion among the students.


    Some of the students who are familiar with kamiyu have quietly asked the four monitors standing in front of the student group: "we have been waiting for quite a long time. When do you think those colleges will come? How are they going to get here? Is it a magic boat


    "We don''t know when But the dean said it seemed to be coming soon Riedel spread out his hands and said honestly.


    "I don''t think they''re in a magic boat." Tanis shook his head: "that thing is rare in the magic world, so our college will use it as a means of transportation."


    Dorothy, on the other side, inquired of the origin of the Butterfly Ornament from the girl named cerventras.


    "Well, don''t you know, monitor Taylor? This is the goods sold by the "Scylla alchemy shop" run by squad leader kamiyou. It can be bought in ten grades. It''s very cheap. "


    Dorothy immediately looked at kamiyou with suspicion and disdain, and the latter also looked at the sky at 45 degrees in an instant, and whistled out of tune as if she didn''t know anything


    At this time, Sita, who had already come here with Theo, gently tugged at the corner of SIVI''s coat, who was still talking to fitter. As one of the three sages system, she could also receive the communication within the college.


    The girl pointed to the blue sky and said in a slightly ethereal voice, "they are coming."


    So almost at the same time, all of them followed the girl''s movements and looked at the sky.


    In their field of vision, the blue sky began to appear in a black spot, and then gradually began to enlarge.


    "It''s dragon group!" A timid student screamed.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s just a group of flying creatures of Asian dragons at most!"


    Kamiyou immediately silenced the student''s voice and stifled the possible disturbance in the cradle.


    Seavy and fitter looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Kamiyu''s sense of responsibility was much heavier than before after he became the monitor. Although usually occasionally mischievous, but the critical moment is quite reliable.


    As the distance approached, the black spots gradually became clear, and the noumenon was also exposed to the public''s eyes - there were many large coach carriages pulled by two flying demons.


    "It''s a woodland flying dragon Where did those guys get all that woodland flying dragons? "


    Sylvie frowned and looked at the creatures that looked a little like enlarged Archaeopteryx.


    Woodland flying dragon is the same as their name, is a kind of Asian Dragon living in the forest. At the beginning, the demons in the ancient forest sea rioted because their territory was reduced. The Forest Elves reminded them to be careful of this kind of creature.


    The forest rangers in the Forest Elves describe the woodland flying dragons in this way: "they can easily avoid you, under the virgin crown of the pure white church, and appear above the Aldrich Academy in the way that they can only serve as the background to those magic schools.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    It''s terrible.


    This tower of Kami is a place of endless success and failure!


    With Tanis, who was already out of breath, kamiyu came to the center of the rune, and his aspic followed.


    In an instant, the elements of wind and water became active together. With the help of the surrounding runes, the temperature around kamiyu suddenly dropped by dozens of degrees, and even the rain in the sky turned into hail!


    The action of the cold-blooded snake slowed down immediately, but its huge inertia made it rush forward for several meters and broke several stone pillars. It was about to rush to the place where Dorothy was!


    If Dorothy and Riedel cast are disturbed, it''s all over!


    Kamiyou, who is surrounded by fire elements and can still move normally in ultra-low temperature, bites his teeth and jumps onto the cobra several steps. Before the dull Cobra has yet to respond, the sword of force field stabs the other party''s neck, and the blood immediately splashes on him. But he didn''t care. He directly delivered a lot of magic power to the magic wand, which made the sword of the force field grow bigger and cut off the head of aspic!


    Just at this moment, the sun broke through the heavy rain clouds, as if to celebrate the young hero, casting a continuous warm glow in the dark world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    As a professor of rukov college with a long history, even if he is only the head of a junior class, madel despises the Aldrich School of magic from the bottom of his heart.


    In his opinion, the Aldrich School of witchcraft and Wizardry was just a joke made by the little boy named SIVI Edric.


    Although he also admits that SIVI Edric is very good, he is one of the top magicians in the world, and he is not enough to play with one hand. However, the school of magic can not do well by virtue of personal bravery. Even if the Dean has amazing strength, all aspects of conditions can not keep up with it, and there is no long history and culture accumulation. The so-called college is just a good ornamental.


    This kind of completely unable to develop, it is just like a nouveau riche type small force, what to fear.


    It is for this reason that even if SIVI''s warning protects the students of the rukov School of witchcraft and Wizardry from any harm, madel still turns to the Qiyao mage Association.


    At the end of the evaluation meeting, he reported to the president of his family through long-distance communication magic. He also concealed the information that he had helped his own college. He directly described the other party as a primary school that had just been founded for a long time, and only by grasping the sorcerer Association''s pain did he get the evaluation of the higher school.


    As expected, the dean of rukov agreed with him after pondering for a few seconds, but told him not to be too explicit


    The Qiyao mage Association just asked him to suspend his action and observe the situation first. However, he thought that the profit was too slow, so he kept stirring the flames and wanted to make SIVI directly challenge the mage Association. Of course, it failed in the end.


    Later, in his own name, SIVI publicly signed an offensive and defensive alliance with these small and medium-sized colleges, and became a manager because of his strength and the identity of an advocate. This made Martell, who had come back to his senses and had settled down, was particularly upset. The whole process had been completed in a blink of an eye because of his fast action, and because it was still an open common alliance agreement , so that he has no value even to report to the mage association!


    Martell, who had worked so hard and didn''t get any particular benefits, began to use other ideas.


    According to his idea, what kind of small place, which has been established for less than a year, can become the manager of this alliance? Such a big honor, even if it doesn''t come to their rukov School of magic and magic, should be held by the most prestigious ixorwin college among all the participating colleges!


    Because of this, after receiving the invitation from adriak, he made up his mind to ridicule the small college without leaving any trace, and then encouraged other colleges to re elect the managers of the alliance!


    Then he knelt at the address.


    What''s the matter with NIMA''s height of 3600 meters? The only mountain there, mount govenhora, is not even 1000 meters!


    It was not until he inquired about other colleges that he knew that the Aldrich college was built on the floating island chain


    Looking at the address that was far beyond his expectation, madel was dumbfounded - don''t say to find fault with his mother''s egg. Now he can''t even touch the door. How can he break it?


    Finally, he went to the mage Association and cried for a long time. Only then did he borrow some woodland flying dragons for his emergency.


    Other colleges that couldn''t go to other colleges heard that he had instigated a group of flying demons from nowhere, and immediately came to borrow them from him. At first, he had to do something about it. But soon he found out new problems. The number of flying dragons in woodland was too small to take. What should we do?


    Fortunately, this guy is also a bit quick witted. He thinks of buying some carriage cars and solidifying floating skills on them. As long as it can float up, even the inferior version of the floating technique can be used, which greatly reduces the difficulty of solidification. After a group of senior class students were busy for a long time, he finally made a batch of them.


    Originally, I thought that the appearance of these people shining on the stage could certainly frighten the guys in that small place, but I didn''t expect that they even invited the saints of the white church in the legend, and they still took the magic boat handed down from the era of great migration to the stage in a more gallant way. Compared with other people, my group of people is simply out of fashion


    Fortunately, Martell''s psychological quality is good, and he soon thinks of his original purpose, so he plans to start criticizing. But as soon as he looked at the environment of Aldrich college, he was stunned.


    Motherfucker, said the floating island has no water? What''s that thing that keeps spraying water in the middle? What''s more, the spray water is rich in holy magic, which has a strong nourishing effect on the human body. After a little try, madel found that the effect of this thing is no different from the diluted holy water!


    What about floating island? What''s the matter with those bonsai in flower beds that people think are rare magic plants no matter how you look at them! The plants used in the vestibule alone are more precious than the potions in the field of our own rukov college! If it wasn''t for the eyesight of lying on the ground, he would like to see if the turf on the ground was also some kind of magic medicine


    However, the main building of Aldrich college, that is, the small castle like a foreign Pavilion, let him regain his self-confidence.He scratched his hairless head, pretended to be careless, and said casually that his college castle was two or three times larger than this, and hoped that Dean SIVI could renovate it.


    So he knelt again.


    Although it looks small on the outside, the space inside is more than seven or eight times that of the outer surface!


    This made madale almost spit up blood in depression.


    "Eddie, you''re counting on me!" In his chest, he could only continue to follow the Aldrich college professor named Sophia to visit the castle (Sylvie himself took Frey and the virgin to visit).


    Then the things in the castle let him know what is eye opening.


    Even in the magic world, there are many dwarf demons that no one has ever seen in the magic world. There are no less than ten banshees along the way. It is said that they have the same wisdom as human beings, but they do not contact with human beings because of their timidity. It is said that there are many grass fairies and flower fairies that can not be raised along the way; translucent pop-up windows and instant messaging without delay can be seen everywhere; And the magic items in the college store that even his mouth watered when he saw it


    "At least the students who have studied less than half a year can''t compare with us."


    In the end, he could only comfort himself in this way. When he thought of the disordered onlookers before, he could not help but feel a lot: "yes, the school of magic is a place to teach students knowledge, and no matter how good the trinkets are, it''s useless!"


    Then he saw four students who had only studied for half a year and were able to cooperate, skillfully use all kinds of one ring magic runes, and were able to carry out collaborative casting. Finally, he defeated Daji, who even at least required the same number of students in the intermediate class of rukov college, to defeat under extremely unfavorable circumstances.


    Martell and his little friends are shocked - crouch, is this really just a college that has been established for less than half a year? How on earth did Sylvie Aldrich do this?!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Today I took time to go to the cinema to see the Pacific Rim.


    To be honest, this is the only one I have ever seen with high expectations. After watching it, there is no such thing as "ah, is that all?" This kind of disappointment movie!


    Apart from the heroism of saving the world by one person in American movies, and the female owners who are not very photogenic, except that the Chinese government kneels down too fast, this movie is very good in various senses!


    The fight between humanoid mecha and those giant monsters parallel to the universe is full of impact! Sure enough, radish is a man''s romance!


    Up to now, I''m still boiling with passion for bats, and the code is also on the way to the main line


    So let''s calm down for a while today, and add the chapter we owe last time. We''ll be on the third watch tomorrow.


    Readers are also invited to support it www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "That holy lady of the Holy See has a very big frame."


    In the dean''s office, fitter looked askance at SIVI, who was looking through the student''s examination report card: "it''s so secretive here that he won''t even let him see his real face. This is obviously looking down on us. Don''t you feel uncomfortable at all? "


    Now there are only two of them in the dean''s room, and the others lead the visitors to the guest rooms in batches.


    In order to prevent some secret places of the college from being discovered by them, the dwarfs are also ordered by SIVI to go out and secretly guard those places.


    "You''ve lived for 500 years. It''s a little bit of the city government, ok..."


    Sylvie reluctantly put down his statement and looked at the double ponytail ghosts that floated up and down the ceiling like flies.


    "The city government can''t eat it. What do you want it for?"


    "No, you can''t eat anything as a ghost..."


    SIVI sighed and began to sort out the report forms - because it was to be sent to the students as souvenirs, so this time it was not information, but the actual paper: "the white thing around the saint is called mass tent, also called holy chariot, which is necessary for the saint to travel, and it is not only for us to come here."


    "But if you just wear that gauze on the road, it''s OK. But when they fight hard in kamiyu, they still wear that thing and don''t even look at it. What does that mean?"


    Fitter was indignant at the failure of his students'' efforts.


    "Gauze?" Sylvie stopped sorting the report and looked up at the indignant ghost girl with a puzzled expression on her face: "are you wrong? The mass account is a kind of exclusive boundary woven by the Pope of all ages with the help of the saint herself. It is not an entity, so even if she does not collect it, she can see things outside Didn''t you feel the magic of that before


    "You are the wrong man! That gauze is only tinged with a layer of magic It''s almost like enchantment, but it doesn''t have any other effect. Don''t forget that I''ve been in a place full of sacred magic for 500 years, and I can see through this kind of trick


    Said fitter triumphantly, holding his head high.


    But then the girl found that SIVI''s face was dignified, which made her puzzled: "what''s the matter? What do you think of? "


    "If that mass account is really fake as you said..."


    Sylvie put the report in his hand, supported his chin with both hands, and his eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking about something: "so, can that so-called saint, also be a fake?"


    "What rice?! Is it true that the church didn''t want its own saint to come over, so it sent a fake one to perfunctory us? "


    Fitter screamed, and if she were alive, her face would have flushed with anger.


    "That''s what I thought at the beginning But think about it carefully, if it is discovered, it will definitely be a huge blow to the reputation of the Holy See. You know, there''s Rick at Aldrich college and people from other colleges. The Vatican will never be stupid enough to do this kind of thing


    Sylvie analyzed calmly.


    "What is the matter with you?"


    Fitter was floating in the air with his legs crossed, and after a moment''s hard thinking, still without a clue, he put his head down and asked Sylvie, who was still in that meditative position.


    "I can''t do divination, how can I know..."


    Sylvie is very single. After all, there are too few clues that he knows now. Even if Conan is invited to come, I''m afraid he can''t deduce anything.


    "In a word, let''s keep quiet about this matter, and we''ll see what happens..."


    Before the words fell, there was a knock at the door.


    Sylvie and fitter subconsciously look at the crystal ball, and the crystal ball reveals that standing at the door are their acquaintances. This time, fley, who came to Aldrich College as a saint escort.


    Two people (or one ghost) looked at each other at the same time, and then Sylvie said in a loud voice, "please come in."


    "Excuse me."


    The girl opens the door and greets sives in social terms.


    This attitude shows that the young girls are talking to them as the head of the Knights Templar of the Holy See and the temporary guardian of the holy virgin, not as a friend.


    Having understood this, Sylvie also sat down and made a gesture to the other party.


    "I don''t want to be polite. In fact, the Virgin I taught is missing."


    Sylvie was startled when the girl opened her mouth.


    Then the girl began to speak slowly.


    The virgin of the pure white church, named Elijah, was the most gifted saint after the great migration.


    However, this saint is different from her predecessors who are concerned about the country and the people. At best, she is lively and active. At worst, she is too naughty and has no sense of responsibility as a saint.In fact, this guy planned to sneak out several times while he was in brandy''s court in Holy Land - and she had succeeded several times. One of them was that he was almost abducted to a whorehouse after he slipped out. Fortunately, he was found back at a critical moment


    After the event, the pure white church naturally directly killed the prostitute and the forces behind it. While winning a lot of praise, it also made the high-level church scared out of a cold sweat.


    This directly led to the doubling of the number of Bailey''s court guards, and the power of her care several times.


    In line with the idea that domestic ugliness should not be publicized, the pure white church has not disclosed this matter, not to mention the outside, not many people inside know about it, and other forces also take advantage of the situation to think that it is because of the strong power of the saint daughter that they will increase their care.


    Elijah was also more honest after the incident. The church leaders thought she was scared by the incident, so she gradually began to relax the care of her, and even allowed her to come with Frederick this time.


    "In the end, he escaped under the crown on the way..." At this point, fley seems to be depressed. She can make the legendary Saint silver sword girl like this. She has to say that the saint Elijah is really a toss: "we sent out all our hands to search all over the mountains and fields, but we couldn''t find it. In addition, because of the delay in search, we only left half of the honor guard members to continue searching Under the crown, at the same time, we''ll launch the ability of the San Anu to get here. "


    That''s why it will appear in a big battle that is close to xiamawei Sylvie has only now understood the cause and effect.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    "Since you will choose to be frank with us, that means that You haven''t found a lady with personality yet, have you? "


    Sylvie took a sip of the cold black tea and frowned slightly because of the taste.


    "Yes, so far, we have not been able to find Lord Elijah among our remaining believers. The safety of the saint is more important than disgrace, so I intend to go back there and help


    Now that the words have been spoken, the chivalrous girl is also straightforward. She lifts her hair and looks at SIVI. She can even see her reflection in the girl''s clear eyes: "I don''t think we can deceive you for how long, so I came here to confess to you. If you want the church to compensate you for your dereliction of duty, just say it. As long as you don''t go too far, I can make decisions and promise. "


    "Let''s talk about that later. You don''t have to pay back, will you?"


    Seaver''s words with a smile made fitter look at him in surprise - when did this guy become so generous?


    From the angle that flea can''t see, Seaver makes a "quiet" motion to the ghost girl with her hand.


    Then he went on to say, "in short, the virgin is a treasure of all mankind. If she really disappears like this, it will be the loss of the whole eastern plain. Let''s help with this search."


    It''s not just Seaver who''s scared.


    "Are you serious?" Frey couldn''t help but confirm it.


    "Of course." Sylvie still had a bright smile.


    "That''s the trouble. I''ll go back to my room and get ready. I''ll leave. "


    At this point, Frey did not continue to be coquettish, directly got up and left the dean''s room, the huge room returned to the state that only SIVI and fitter had before.


    "So why do you have to go to trouble yourself this time?" The ghost girl seems very dissatisfied with Sylvie''s decision.


    "There''s a saying in my hometown, it''s better to give a helping hand in a rainy day than to add to the icing on the cake." it means that the repeated support of others when they are in power or in great momentum is not as good as one aid when the other party is in trouble. "


    Sylvie touched the girl''s head (though almost untouchable), and then slowly explained, "don''t look at the compensation she said just now, but that kind of compensation can''t get any good things. It can be clearly known from the fact that even her Knight Commander can make decisions - in fact, if this incident really makes a big deal of trouble I''m afraid many people have the idea that if it wasn''t for the little-known primary school, this would not have happened to the saint in the past. "


    "But clearly it is the holy see itself..."


    "Only we know about it." Seaver looked at the indignant girl and continued, "that''s why I stepped back and went to help. In addition, if I can''t find the reward, I''m sure it''s easy for them to get back the reward. Besides, if I can''t find the reward, I''m sure it''s easy for them to get back the reward


    "I see. But what about the college side? There will be the second half of the actual combat assessment tomorrow, and people from other colleges will also be there. If you are the host, but you don''t attend, it''s easy to get into trouble. "


    The ghost girl, after enjoying severy''s head touching service for a while, walks through SIVI''s hand and asks anxiously.


    "Yes, so I''m going to trouble you to pretend to be me." SIVI chuckled back and said an unexpected reply: "anyway, the fake saint of the pure white church must continue to fake to deceive people from other colleges, so let''s fake it as well ~"


    "eh? Me Fitter pointed to his nose and then waved his hand in a hurry. "No, I''m a ghost. I''ll show you when I''m touched! If you come to me, it would be safer for them to use magic to transform Franken or other people into you... "


    "It''s easy to reveal the truth with magic magic. Don''t forget that all the famous magic professors in the college came this time. The magic level of the dwarf demon is not high enough to completely deceive those guys."


    Sylvie shook his head and rejected the girl''s proposal: "on the contrary, it''s you who can imitate me through the ability of the three sages system. There won''t be any strange magic fluctuation - after Sida joined, the three sages'' calculation power should have reached this point."


    "But I''m not a real person after all. It seems that others will have a vague feeling."


    The girl shook her head like a rattle: "it''s definitely going to show off!"


    "Peace of mind, the so-called professor is the guy who likes to add personal conjecture to the things he doesn''t understand, so as to make them seem to know them very well. Seeing my vague appearance, I''m afraid their first reaction is not that I''m fake, but that my magic attainments have broken through and so on... " Sylvie himself was not worried about this: "besides, I am also the most powerful high-level magician in the eastern plains. Compared with those guys, I am far from perfect. Because they know this in their hearts, they will never risk being hated by me to offend me."After saying that, seeing that the girl was still hesitant, Sylvie added another fire: "no problem, no problem. I will arrange to have several boxes tomorrow. When watching the actual combat assessment, let" I "and" under the saint''s crown "in the same box. In this way, they will certainly not find out."


    "But..." Fitter looked up at Seaver, and there was still some worry in his voice: "the three sages need too much calculation to fully simulate a person in terms of appearance, sound and even smell. If I really want to pretend to be you, I will certainly occupy most of the functions of the three sages. I''m afraid I can''t help you at that time."


    "That''s why you think too much. This time I''m just going to help find someone else, and I''m sure I''ll be lazy on the way, and I won''t be involved in any danger..."


    SIVI took out the credit card and gave the instructions to build a temporary box to a few dwarfs. After changing shifts with the grass goblin, he laughed and comforted the still depressed girl: "don''t worry, I''ll be back soon this time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t need your help. "


    "Well, it''s an appointment. Come back as soon as possible!"


    "Well, it''s a date."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Although the eastern plain is named plain, there are still many mountains and hills in this area, but there are no other places, such as the northern hills of the orc''s hometown, which can''t even find a flat land, which is anti human


    At the end of autumn, in addition to the evergreen conifers, other areas of the mountain forest have already been covered with dead leaves of yellow, orange and orange, or there are rumors that are as red as maple trees, with wild fruits hanging on the branches. The wild flowers in various flower seasons decorate them in autumn, which makes the undulating mountains look more colorful than usual.


    In this typical autumn sky, a streamer streaks across the sky, immediately followed by a dark shadow, flying towards the sunset which has been half swallowed up by the mountains in the distance.


    "Why don''t we jump over in that empty boat of the Holy See?"


    Seaver, who was sitting on the Falcon, yelled at the flea flying in front of him, but even so, his voice was not clear because of the wind and their near sonic speed.


    It wasn''t until he repeated it twice that the girl noticed Sylvie talking and slowed down a little bit. She flew beside him and listened to his fourth question.


    According to what Frey said before, they searched the place where the saint was lost for a period of time. Then, in order to catch up with the opening of the actual combat assessment of his college, they directly used the migration ability of the ancient magic ship. That means there should be a long distance between the place where the Virgin was lost and Aldrich college. Otherwise, you don''t have to jump at all. You just have to speed up to catch up.


    Since the distance is far away and the situation is urgent, shouldn''t we catch up with the fastest speed? Why do you have to fly like this?


    "The magic of the ship is over, and it''s burning fast."


    Frey replied somewhat sheepishly. The wry smile on her face gave seavy the illusion that he was saying, "there is no surplus food in the landlord''s house.".


    Well, anyway, it seems that the Vatican didn''t intend to use the jump effect in the first place.


    Moreover, through this dialogue, Sylvie also found out the energy system of the other party''s magic ship, which is still just the Yaojing furnace often used in ordinary magic technology, which is subject to the restriction of fuel and magic conversion efficiency, which is completely incomparable with the inexhaustible star furnace on his magic ship.


    After he built a streamlined magic barrier in front of him so that he didn''t need to continue to bear the wind, SIVI continued to ask Frey other questions. Anyway, he was idle. It was better to have a chat, and maybe he could get some valuable information from the other party.


    "Why did you let the saint slip away


    As the saint''s escort, Frey doesn''t say that. Other members of the honor guard and other guards are also veteran believers. As the dependants of the holy light, her strength is not as strong as that of a high-level magician, but at least as much as that of a senior middle-level magician. Under this kind of care, the saint actually has a way to slip away under their eyelids. She really has her


    "In fact, Lord Elijah took advantage of our mentality that" with so many people there, there will be no problem. "When passing by, he said that he was not feeling well and wanted to stop the boat for a rest. Then she hypnotized the food delivery maid with hypnosis. Then she changed into the maid''s clothes and put on the magic mask that she had obtained from somewhere. Finally, with the help of the mass tent to isolate the breath, she appeared in front of us, and when we did not recognize her, she slipped away. By the time we found the maid fainting in Lord Elijah''s room, it was too late... "


    Under the hindrance of the roaring wind, Sylvie was so absorbed that he could barely finish listening to the passage intermittently and restore a general idea in his mind.


    The saint who only hears her name has a good psychological quality when she can slip away before the devout believers who are five big and three coarse, and because they pray too much, they are always nagging and their spirits are obviously abnormal.


    Sylvie touched his chin and revised the image of the virgin in his mind - from a mischievous bear child to a psychologically good and troublemaker.


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but your expression is really impolite..."


    Frey''s voice brought seavy back to his senses.


    "But then again, it''s been a long time since you arrived at our college. Are you sure that the virgin is still near her escape place?"


    In order to prevent the other party from asking about his expression, SIVI immediately changed the topic.


    "Of course. After the discovery of the escape under the crown of the virgin, we immediately opened a warning border around us, and we also released a lot of impartial eyes in the marginal area. It is absolutely impossible for us to run out of the border before then without using the foot strength of any mount level under the virgin''s crown. "


    Frey immediately explained the way they searched under the virgin''s crown.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This delicate sense of proficiency, as it turns out, is it because the saint always runs away that her bodyguards are already proficient in the process of dealing with this situation!Then the two of them were speechless all the way, only the increasing whir of the wind, and the night when the last ray of sunshine disappeared and the temperature began to drop rapidly.


    Although it has not officially arrived in winter, the temperature at the end of autumn, especially at night, has begun to show the characteristics of the coming winter.


    If it wasn''t for the phlogiston aura and frost resistance of the college system, I''m afraid Sylvie would be shivering now.


    Frey''s situation is also good. As a magical creature, Pegasus not only has good speed and long endurance, but also can give a protective effect to his companions on his back. Although the protection effect seems useless many times, it can be used in this situation It''s better than freezing.


    After a while, it was completely dark, and they finally arrived at the destination of the trip.


    Those remaining guard of honor members seem to have set up camp tents in the search area center, and also set up a series of enchantments and enchantments. Although it looks dark without fire, it is brighter than a lighthouse in the dark for sorcerers like SIVI.


    Even if the forbidden area is full of negative feelings, people will not feel relieved when they are in the dark. Therefore, before the predators start to take action, they need to seize the last chance to find the virgin under the crown!


    At this time, they are proud of the head of the Templar order, the silver sword gefurei, and the legendary demon hunter, SIVI Edric.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "This is where the virgin disappeared." Led by the guard of honor, an old man with white hair said in a trembling voice. His voice was so excited that SIVI could not help worrying about whether the guy would have a heart attack at any time and directly take it away: "it''s all the fault of the old man. It''s the saint''s crown to stay alone in the woods in danger! If something happens under the crown of the virgin, I''m afraid that I''ll die ten thousand times without pity! "


    In Sylvie''s worried eyes, the old man was still beating his chest and feet, and he almost cried.


    "Rostrone, you need not blame yourself too much. This is our common responsibility. In any case, it is right to find Elijah as soon as possible." The girl, who was dressed in the dressing gown and looked ordinary in appearance, interrupted the old man''s words.


    From the introduction of Frey, Sylvie learned that this girl is the saint sister who serves the contemporary saint.


    According to the canon of the Holy See, the sister of the saints, as the mouthpiece of the saints, has the same class as the cardinal, which is a higher grade than that of Frey, the knight. In addition to the saint whose class is so high that she is the highest in the procession to idrick.


    However, class does not represent power. In terms of power, the high nuns may not have the weight of a unit leader of the order. This is also why most of the saints'' nuns in the past dynasties came from civilian families


    "Do you not, as a sister, perceive the position under the crown of the virgin?" So the old man immediately targeted the nun who had no background.


    "Lord Elijah had known for a long time that I could sense her at a certain distance, and she should have opened the chariot and cut off all the breath."


    Facing the aggressive old man, the nun responded without flinching.


    Sylvie on the other side snuck at Frey''s arm and whispered, "have you always been like this in the Vatican?"


    "Of course not. His majesty is a man of action. But the bishops in white At this point, the girl pointed to the old man in a place that no one else could see: "they are all Presbyterian figures left over from the previous generation. They are dissatisfied with the autocracy of the Pope, so they often make a stumbling block at all times."


    It seems that the girl doesn''t feel very good to the elders, even to Sylvie, who can be regarded as an outsider, without hesitation.


    "Did he have anything to do with the disappearance of the virgin?"


    I didn''t expect that the girl would respond. SIVI was stunned and asked a more sensitive question.


    He thought it was wrong for a long time - even if the saint was so smart, the guards were not blind. How could a living man slip away so easily?


    But if someone wants to make the virgin missing and deliberately do something to add fuel to the flames when the virgin escapes, it makes sense.


    "No way."


    Unexpectedly, the girl directly denied Sylvie''s conjecture: "under the saint''s crown is the Holy See''s honor, the Holy See''s most precious existence. The old people of the last generation value the reputation of the holy see more than we do. Even they can''t make fun of the safety of the virgin! "


    Seavy turned his head awkwardly, as if he had accidentally touched the other side''s bottom line.


    She clapped her hands and attracted other people''s eyes. "Now the virgin''s whereabouts are unknown. It''s not the time for us to continue to chat or discuss responsibility here."


    She stroked the hilt of the sword, and her eyes were full of firm belief. Several strands of uncombed hair under the bun fluttered with the cool wind at night, and the whole person showed a strong and valiant flavor.


    "I know it will be dangerous to continue searching after nightfall, but under the crown of the Holy Virgin is our Holy See''s treasure. In order to ensure her safety, even if we gamble on her life, we will not hesitate to do so."


    With that, she looked around the people present. Perhaps her words and expressions played a role, and their faces showed firmness. Originally, all the people who came to idrick this time were crazy believers. Naturally, the honor of the Holy See was regarded as the existence above all else.


    "Mr. Aldrich, you are not from our holy see. If you don''t want to, you can stay here..."


    Sylvie was so nervous that he didn''t show a bitter smile - even if you told me in private, sister, it''s OK. Don''t you realize that when you say this, the guys who look like they''re burning in their eyes are looking this way? Is there any room for rejection in this case?


    "It doesn''t matter. I also want to do something for my guests."


    Sylvie could only say so vaguely in the end.


    Anyway, it''s not a problem to make an appearance now and draw a water later.


    "Then I will borrow your strength


    The girl nodded with satisfaction, and the fleeting smile on her face even made SIVI wonder whether she had deliberately chosen to say these words at this time


    "As I said before, the forest at night is more dangerous, so now it is changed into a small team composed of two people. If you encounter a demon attack, you will call for help." Then she drew out her sharp sword. With a stroke of the blade, she cut down a bunch of plants that looked like scallions and had begun to wither. At the same time, she held out her hand like lightning and held it in her hand: "as for the allocation of teams, it''s better to draw lots. The longest and shortest team, the second longest and the second shortest, and so on! "It''s all in one go. Sylvie even saw the old man''s face pale not far away. He unconsciously touched his neck and swallowed his mouth.


    It''s easy to cheat in such a crude draw, isn''t it? The leaves are leaking out of your fingers


    SIVI looked at the girl in embarrassment, but others didn''t seem to care about it. They took a blade of grass from her hand in turn. Nearly half of them were frightened to see the girl holding it in her hand and confiscating her sword.


    This proves once again that under absolute deterrence, cheating will not exist.


    Sylvie also stepped forward to pick a blade of grass and gave the girl a thumbs up. The girl ignored SIVI''s admiration and went straight back to the statistics team.


    It seems that she still cares about Sylvie just touching his bottom line


    After sighing, Sylvie began to compare his own blade of grass, looking for his team.


    "Mr. Aldrich, you seem to be on my team."


    At this time, the sister of the holy family, jomia, walked up to SIVI in two or three steps and gave him a papal salute: "next, please take care of yourself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Sylvie yawned uncontrollably.


    After drawing lots, Frey and they assigned their search places. Now he and sister jomia are searching southeast of the camp.


    "Are you tired already?"


    The girl, who had just opened the Bush and scared away a rabbit, looked back at Seaver, who had stopped and wiped the corner of her eyes, with a kind expression on her face: "after all, you should have prepared for today for a long time, and you certainly didn''t have a good rest, right? I''m sorry to have you take so much trouble with our business. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Under the crown of the saint, I''m an important guest. It''s normal to help at this time."


    Then seavy yawned again.


    It''s time to go to bed after typing several copies, but I don''t know why I''m so sleepy today Probably as the girl said, I spent too much thought on the actual combat assessment of students.


    However, it was because he had spent a lot of time and experience before, and had made all kinds of preparations, that he dared to leave the matter to fitter, and he came here to sell people to the pure white church.


    "If you''re really tired, it''s OK to have a little rest."


    The young girl goes to SIVI with a faint fragrance of lavender, which is very common in the Vatican. It is usually used to calm down when praying. It is said that it is also good for meditation, but the Vatican has no intention to spread the lavender formula.


    She looked at Sylvia and said softly, "I''ll look for Lord Elijah alone."


    "Nothing. Although I''m not good at finding people, I''m confident in my own strength Sylvie smoothed the sleeves of his robe and made a vigorous movement: "there are many demons here. I have to protect you."


    This skill can only be used by veteran hunters of high-value or wanted demons when they are wandering in the mountains all year round. However, hundreds of copies of the tour have made him master this skill. Judging from his senses, although the level of crusade is not high, the number of demons in the forest is considerable. If the nun who looks soft and weak is exposed to the eyes of the demon without his own protection, it will be troublesome


    "Well, Mr. Aldrich, you must think that I am one of those crazy believers who only devote themselves to the study of the Holy See''s Classics, but have no real strength?"


    Yomia covered her mouth with her sleeve and let out a pigeon like laugh: "don''t look at me like this. As a holy nun, I''m also very strong ~"


    SIVI looked at the girl again, but still could not feel the magic wave from the girl.


    Maybe his puzzled expression was too obvious, and the girl immediately began to practice on the spot.


    She clenched her fists with her fingers, placed them on her chest and closed her eyes. Her long eyelashes cast a shadow on her white, devout face in the moonlight, and her red lips moved slightly.


    After a while, a white awn flashed away, and a kiwi shaped transparent shield appeared on the girl''s body. If it wasn''t for some white runes flashing on it from time to time, SIVI couldn''t even feel the existence of the shield.


    "There is no magic wave, not magic What is this? "


    Sylvie curiously stretched out his finger and pressed it on the shield. It felt as if he had poked into a ball that was not full of air. He could only poke in a little bit. At the same time, he also vaguely felt that there was a force against his finger, which made the tip of his finger numb like a weak electric current


    "The protection of the saints'' family members is a kind of divinity of the superior."


    Yomia seemed to be very satisfied with the expression on SIVI''s face. She put her hands behind her back and stepped back a few steps. "This ordinary believer can''t learn no matter how devout he is. Lord Elijah is better than me."


    After all, Sylvie can''t be compared with the past. He has a huge amount of knowledge, and in a few minutes, he can probably get the basic information of this divinity called the protection of the holy family.


    The protective power of this magic is between the three rings and the four rings. It seems that there is no need to consume magic power. The duration is unknown. In addition, it can automatically counterattack the attacking creatures.


    If the casting time is not a little longer, without the protection of teammates, it can not be released completely in front of the enemy, it is a good spell.


    "With this, you don''t have to worry about my safety?" The girl turned around, and the Rune of light that flashed around her from time to time also made her ordinary appearance have a special style: "in a word, you should rest here for a while. I''ll search around, and I''ll come back to gather with you later to continue searching in other areas. If you''ve been in a state of fatigue, you can''t deal with emergencies very well How about it? "


    After listening to the girl''s words, Sylvie gave up his insistence. Anyway, he wanted to paddle at the beginning: "well, just call me if you have something to do."


    After watching the girl leave, SIVI set a warning border around him and sat down on the ground against a pine tree.After I don''t know how long, a burst of urine up, so that the original head is still some chaotic, he sobered up, at the same time opened a little sour eyes.


    "Go and put some water."


    Because he didn''t know when the girl would come back, he ran into a nearby tree to solve the problem.


    At this time, something different appeared in the original dark vision.


    It''s a name that Sylvie almost ignored in the past - Illyria.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it just within the scope of the wizard''s hat? "


    He helped the repeatedly successful man on his head. He used the wizard''s hat from the beginning to the present, narrowed his eyes and moved in that direction.


    In order to avoid the saint to be scared away by the stranger, he took out the moon branch, launched the stealth ability, and crept forward as much as possible.


    Soon he came to the place where the name was. There, on the ground, there is a cellar sized entrance, from the specific location of the name, the virgin should be in it.


    Before SIVI could figure out what to do, a figure came out of the hole.


    The bright moonlight illuminated the whole land, but also exposed the identity of the figure in nun''s clothes to SIVI''s eyes.


    Sister jomia.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    After a few steps forward, yomia turned her head and pointed to the mouth of the cave, which seemed to chant something in a low voice. The cave closed automatically like the mouth of a creature.


    If it hadn''t been for this process, SIVI would have never seen a hole in that place. At that time, I''m afraid even if I saw the name of the saint, I would think she buried herself alive


    But the girl seemed not satisfied with it, so she took some dead leaves from around and sprinkled them on the hole again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How to say, it was a perfect camouflage. She moved a pile of leaves and piled them up, but it became suspicious. There was no open area with few trees in the forest, and the dead leaves would pile up in a pile instead of less than other places.


    Sure enough, this kind of guy who doesn''t get out of the gate two doors and doesn''t have much insight


    Unconsciously, he slandered the old and old women who were always staying in the Holy Land and the mage tower of the pure white Holy See and Qiyao mage Association. Meanwhile, SIVI was still staring at yomia.


    Although SIVI had the idea of "maybe there is a ghost in the Vatican" at the beginning, it was mainly a blind guess. Unexpectedly, he guessed it right. Moreover, the ghost is the one who is closest to the saint and has the highest rank among the people


    At this time, Sylvie also figured out some of the previous doubts - no wonder the other party will find the only one in a group who is not interested in searching for the virgin as a team mate, because only in this way can she meet with the virgin in the situation that other people are not aware of; it is no wonder why she, who has always regarded staying up late as a habit, suddenly sleeps up Come on - I''m afraid she added something sleepy to her lavender scent.


    Seeing the girl leave with a satisfied expression on her face, Sylvie released his sneak state and walked towards the place where the pile of leaves was.


    From the appearance, in addition to the pile of untimely leaves, the ground camouflage is seamless, and there is no trace at all.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for yomia, who piled a pile of leaves on it, I''m afraid Sylvia couldn''t find the exact location of the opening


    Even if SIVI''s perception is fully open, he still can''t detect a little magic wave from above.


    "Is this also the result of the Holy Family''s skill?"


    If there is no magic wave, Sylvie naturally can''t deduce the general type of magic through its fluctuation characteristics, and use this as a basis point to crack the effect of magic.


    He gazed at the ground for a moment, then suddenly reached out to the ground and whispered, "in my name, SIVI v. idrick brittanya, open it!"


    The cool autumn wind swept away more than a dozen dead leaves. Unknown birds made a strange "Gaga" sound in the woods shrouded by night, while nothing happened on the ground in front of SIVI.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s also true. "


    It''s better to say that if the ground really opens the door because of the second explosion of the meter, it will be called ghost.


    Though no one saw it, Seaver coughed in a feigned manner, and drew the night sphere from his storage box and pointed to the ground.


    "Alaho hole open!"


    There was still no response.


    "Sure enough, different systems of mantras can''t be mixed." Sylvie put away his wand and nodded with an expression of "everything is expected.".


    Twice in a row, the failure to open the door didn''t have any effect on Sylvie, because he had a killing method for things like this.


    That''s the magic master key sold in the achievement store!


    Although it is very expensive, it is said that this effect can open all the locked doors in the world. With this, it can definitely open this door, and then bring the virgin back to the fleet of pure white church As for the latter, if the virgin escapes again or anything, it doesn''t matter to him. It''s enough to find her once.


    But when Sylvie got the door that he claimed to be "there''s no door that can''t be opened!" We found a problem after the key.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This door, where is the keyhole? "


    If there is no keyhole, no matter how powerful the key is, it will be useless


    So Sylvie felt frustrated for a long time.


    "Have I been spending too much time with those kids recently that my IQ has started to decline?"


    In the West Wei despair, abandon himself, casually said to that piece of ground: "sesame open the door." At that time, the door opened again like a monster''s mouth!


    "Sleeping trough, is that ok?"


    Speechless Sylvie didn''t know what expression to use to express the feeling of ten thousand grass mud horses running through his heart.


    However, the door was still open. He quickly walked into it, intending to take the girl away directly. However, when his eyes were just used to the darkness, what appeared before him was really an amazing sight.A petite girl in a pure white long coat leaned against a stone. Her long silver hair slid down her shoulder like tassels, and her drooping head made it impossible for people to see her face clearly; the obviously ill fitting long gown could not cover the girl''s immature white and green body, revealing a lot of spring light.


    Of course, if only this could not touch SIVI''s extremely tough nerves that had already been trained, what really surprised him was the two deep scratches on the girl''s drooping hands and wrists!


    The thick silver liquid is flowing out of it. The ground has also been stained with a lot of silver liquid, SIVI can even vaguely see that the silver liquid on the ground is an ancient and mysterious magic array!


    "Silver blood? Is this guy... "


    The dying girl could hardly feel the vitality. Before seavy did anything, the door behind him suddenly began to close again.


    "Oh, no, there''s a time limit! Open sesame


    He called several times, but the door closed slowly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Aldrich. The password is not that." At the last moment, yomia''s face appeared at the door: "I opened the door for you just now."


    "Well, walls of this degree Wukong magic sword technique... "


    SIVI snorted coldly, and the quasi four ring magic was generated directly with his actions. But before the virtual sword was formed, it suddenly disappeared like a deflated ball.


    "It''s useless. There''s no magic in it. Even if you can''t use any magic Otherwise, the guy doesn''t need to bleed to complete the seal. "


    As the crack of the door narrowed, so did yomia''s voice: "goodbye, Mr. Aldrich. It''s a pity that I was really looking forward to your visit to the College... "


    "You''re not welcome in my college!"


    With SIVI''s roar, the door to the outside world is completely sealed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    If ordinary people are locked up in this dark, only the silver blood on the ground is emitting light fluorescence, it will be extremely impatient and worried.


    In addition, this is the forbidden magic field which almost completely suppresses the magic. Even if it is estimated by a great mage, there is no other way to do it except to be in a hurry.


    But SIVI is different.


    Not only did he not worry, he began to walk to the place where the silver blood girl was. On the way, he even had the leisure to observe the composition of the forbidden magic field.


    This world is not the kind of magic world in which magic objects are flying all over the world.


    The complete prohibition of demons only appears in myths, not to mention the complete prohibition of demons. Even some forbidden magic items with partial effects, most magicians have never seen a real one in their lifetime. What is most popular in the world is just that kind of thing which is made of the material with extremely poor magic conductivity.


    That kind of goods can only be regarded as broken magic items at best, which is far worse than forbidding demons. On the contrary, some curse magic which can weaken the magic power is closer to the so-called forbidden magic.


    Even the magicians of some schools think that the prohibition of demons in the myth is just a fabrication.


    What SIVI is now in is not a real prohibition of demons, but a boundary that can greatly speed up the loss of magic power.


    The evidence is that he started the void magic sword successfully for a moment, and then it collapsed and disappeared because of the loss of magic power.


    At the moment, although the magic power in his body is also losing, it is not worth mentioning compared with the loss speed after removing the magic power from the body.


    That''s why Sylvie didn''t find the boundary in the first place - you know, even if he became a great magician, he didn''t relax in accumulating and refining his own magic power. Compared with his vast magic power, what he lost was just a chestnut level in the sea.


    "It''s just that people can''t start the magic that needs external expression."


    A lot of things are like this. When I don''t know the principle, I think it''s very powerful. After knowing it, I immediately feel ordinary.


    Sylvie immediately felt a lack of interest in the so-called prohibition of demons. Regardless of his means of breaking the boundary, even if he could not break it, leaving here would be a matter of pinching the crystal on his way home. Instead, he was more interested in the gate, which had so far failed to reveal a clue.


    Of course, this is not the time to study the door leisurely.


    "Hello, are you all right?"


    Sylvie took the silver girl''s shoulder, and for fear of touching the wound, he just shook it slightly and tried to shout.


    But the girl did not respond, and the two wounds on her wrist were still gurgling with silver blood.


    It''s no good to go on like this. Even if the residents in the other world are far better than the people on earth, no matter how good they are, when the total amount of blood loss exceeds 30%, their lives will be in danger. If they lose blood to 50%, they will die without timely rescue If the silver liquid on the ground is really all the blood of a girl, she is on the verge of death for ordinary people!


    "Offended."


    Sylvie takes a medium life potion out of the storage box - one of the best life potions he can get from a normal copy - while opening the girl''s mouth, he slowly pours the potion into it.


    The life potion''s effect is almost divine medicine level for the alien. Not to mention just cutting the wrist to lose blood, even if it''s intestinal puncture, stomach rot, serious injury and dying can be rescued - of course, if not properly handled, then living is more painful than death.


    However, the original life potion of wantry Wanling did not have the usual curative effect.


    After feeding a whole bottle (the weight of an adult''s bite) to the girl, she had no sign of healing except a little ruddy on her face!


    Is this forbidden realm effective for potions?


    Startled, Sylvie takes out a dagger from the storage box, makes a cut in his hand without changing his face, and then takes out a bottle of miniature life potion and drinks it. The small wound disappeared immediately.


    It seems that it''s not the potion, it''s the girl''s own relationship.


    Sylvie thought about it and decided to bandage her hands first and then take her out with the group home crystal.


    But just as he took out the bandage and reached for the girl''s slender and pale arm, the cold voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "What do you want to do?"


    SIVI was stunned, and then his eyes were on a pair of pupils full of inorganic texture.


    The sky blue pupil is like the clear sea water of Maldives, which makes people intoxicated, but what SIVI feels in these eyes is emptiness and vigilance.


    "Bandaging for you, of course." Siviyan raised the bandage in his hand because he was afraid that she would be too excited. He would be the murderer of the virgin. So he resolutely stopped his action and explained the situation to the girl briefly.I don''t know if it''s because of the life potion. Although the wound on the girl''s wrist is still bleeding, listening to SIVI''s words, she doesn''t feel weak before.


    When SIVI finished, although the alert in the girl''s eyes still did not disappear, she still nodded, which was to approve of SIVI''s statement.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t go out with you right now."


    On hearing this, SIVI frowned.


    Now is not the time to continue joking. This man is a saint. Don''t you know how to judge the situation at all?


    "You see the seal on the ground? It''s a very terrible thing


    Regardless of SIVI''s poor expression, the girl said to herself, "it must be sealed as soon as possible."


    Seal peat, when it comes to this kind of thing, it has the strength to seal. Why not just destroy it? It''s just because there are so many seals that the brave can beat the demons who break the seal and save the world!


    make complaints about the new system of information on the task system page.


    [mission: Savior, it''s up to you! ¡¿


    [task description: find four "Annam''s obelisks" in the southeast and northwest underground, and re seal them]


    [Note: "Obelisk? We can''t afford that kind of thing. How about replacing it with stone? " ¡ª¡ª"Don''t worry, I won''t die even if all the blood is running out." Seeing SIVI''s frown, he thought he was worried about his young girl. At the same time, her face also showed a self mocking smile: "because, I am a saint."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Sylvie always thinks that the girl has put stress on the word saint.


    It seems that the legendary Saint also has some unknown secrets


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    "Do you know what you seal?"


    According to the task tip, what needs to be sealed is the existence of an obelisk called Annan.


    But there is no powerful presence in SIVI''s memory called Annan.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Monster. "


    The girl was silent for a moment, then vomited two words. I can see that she doesn''t seem to want to say anything more about this issue.


    In short, since the other side is not willing to use their own blood to seal the ground under their feet, it is probably sensing something.


    Sylvie took out a magic lamp with Yao crystal as fuel from the storage box and turned the switch without saying a word.


    A girl who didn''t pay attention to being shaken to her eyes by the light gave out a whine and her eyes closed tightly.


    "Don''t do it all of a sudden!"


    Ignoring the girl''s lament, Sylvie, who had been prepared, narrowed his eyes and began searching for clues with the light.


    Magic light is a luxury for most people. A standard unit of glitter can light this simple magic device for 12 hours.


    However, due to the relationship between the forbidden magic field, Yao Jing, which was originally the size of a table tennis ball, shrank rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye, just like a piece of ice lying on the road in dog days.


    But that''s enough time. Sylvie found a piece of raised surface on the ground, which was quite different from the surrounding soil and looked like a hand polished stone.


    The seal array formed by silver blood on the ground is also vaguely aimed at this.


    Sylvie just wanted to turn his head and ask the girl how the seal was now, but the girl''s voice first passed into his ears.


    "Don''t look this way!"


    I''m sorry, but I''ve seen all of you before


    Sylvie murmured to himself, turned off the magic light, put it back in the storage box, and then asked, "haven''t you sealed this yet?"


    As the holy lady of the Holy See, the girl naturally did not continue to tangle with her present appearance of the Spring Festival. Instead, she replied with some frustrated voice: "no, I don''t know why, there is always a feeling that only part of the seal has been successfully sealed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nonsense, because it''s only a quarter here.


    After weighing it, sivegard began to wear his mustache.


    "I''ve just seen it. I''m afraid the seal carrier here is not complete, so the effect of seal type can''t be exerted..."


    "In that case, let''s get out of here and look for other parts of the seal carrier."


    The girl said what she expected.


    "Let''s go first..."


    "I just felt the flow of air. There should be other caves here. Let''s find that first. "


    "No, obviously first out..."


    "The distance of seal carrier distribution should not be too far, maybe there is the rest of the part!"


    "But I think first out..."


    "Now the situation is very urgent. We must seize the time to complete the seal and let it disappear in the world again."


    "At least let me contact the outside world first..."


    "In order not to be detected by yomia and sabotage our operations, now we have to implement the two elements of confidentiality and quickness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Mr. Aldrich, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing. Let''s go."


    Apart from being interrupted several times and feeling like crying without tears, the two people are still very efficient after cooperation, and soon they found a cave in the west corner that can barely accommodate one person to walk.


    The cave was long and rugged, and Sylvie was ok, but the girl stumbled and was hurt several times because of a raised stone or falling on the ground.


    "Are you all right?" After pulling the girl up from the ground for the third time, SIVI asked again with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter. At this level, it doesn''t matter to me."


    Although on the way repeatedly showed the symptoms of anemia, but the girl has also been very strong performance.


    She is now wearing the white mage robe that SIVI took out of the storage box. Although the size is a little larger and the hem of the robe has been dragged to the ground, it is quite suitable to be honest.


    "However, in a sense, the saint''s self-healing ability is so strong..."


    After a moment''s attention, Seaver found that the scars on the girl''s body had disappeared, including the two extremely deep wounds on her wrist.


    And unlike the uncontrollable self-healing of vampires, the virgin seems to be able to control the healing time and degree of her own pain Before she needed her own blood to seal, the two wounds showed no signs of healing.


    It''s like carrying a big therapy with you, and you feel like you can''t do it."Saints themselves are beyond the scope of human beings. Generally speaking, saints are very difficult to be killed. Even if they are beheaded, burned by fire, or chopped into meat and mud, as long as our consciousness does not disappear, we can immediately return to their original state. The former virgin once said that only by the grace of the light can we call our saints into heaven. If you have to describe it, that is, um... "


    "Exercise resistant?" West Wei, who was walking in front, casually reminded me.


    As soon as the words came out, he realized what he had said.


    You don''t have black keys all of a sudden cut from the back, right? He turned his head carefully.


    "What does it mean to be resistant to exercise?"


    The girl behind him was full of curiosity and asked in a very pure way.


    "Well, to put it simply, it means that things like that are not easy to break down for various reasons."


    Sylvie carefully chooses the words to explain.


    "Oh, I see. The saint is very resistant to exercise. Well, that''s almost what it means


    The girl hugged her chest and nodded clearly, as if she had learned something new.


    ¡­¡­ After this event, do you want to go to the holy land to plead guilty or something.


    Almost crushed by his own inner guilt, Sylvie turned and couldn''t bear to see the innocent smile of the girl.


    As they went deeper, the cave became a little wider, but it was still as rugged as ever. They even came across a big pit that suddenly appeared without warning


    The bleeding girl''s face was so pale that it was no different from that of paper. She walked unsteadily. She worried about whether she would fall on the ground and fainted when she would Apart from the fact that the saint is not easy to die, other aspects are no different from ordinary people.


    "Or I''ll carry you."


    I don''t know whether it''s just because I can''t see it or because of the "endurance exercise" before. In the end, SIVI couldn''t help but propose.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    [mission: Savior, it''s up to you! ¡¿


    [task description: find four "Annam''s obelisks" in the southeast and northwest of the ground, and re seal them]


    [current progress 34]


    "it''s so simple to find..."


    Obviously, he is ready to be punished by the system, but the operation is unexpected and smooth. Just walking along the crack, they found two other stone halls and the corresponding obelisks.


    At the same time, the girl named Elia also showed SIVI the powerful hematopoietic capacity of the virgin and her magical constitution that she would not die even after being drained of blood.


    Although now she has lost too much blood and collapsed on Sylvie''s back


    Feeling the warmth and softness behind his back and the fragrance of virginity lingering on the tip of his nose, Sylvie murmured in his heart that "color is nothing" and tried to find a topic to divert his attention.


    "In a word, you''re much lighter after bleeding."


    I didn''t pay attention to it when I didn''t say it. After saying it, SIVI really felt that the weight of the girl was quite different from that before, and the degree of weight reduction could not be described by the degree of blood loss.


    "Because it will get smaller..." The girl''s voice sounded lazy in her ears, and there was a moist hot wind blowing on Sylvie''s ear, which made him feel a little itchy.


    "Smaller, smaller?"


    "Well, the saint will change her body''s age level according to the degree of injury, so as to reduce the consumption. The two bloodletting just now should make me younger again


    It is probably because the two sections of the road that sealed the Obelisk had made the disharmony girl trust Sylvie completely. Now she explained to him without any doubt: "don''t look at me like this, I was also in my twenties, and I was in excellent shape."


    "I feel more and more that the so-called saint and human are not the same species..."


    Xi Wei also make complaints about it: "but how did you know that? Under the strict protection of the holy land, you can''t get any harm, can you? "


    "The former saints and nuns taught us their knowledge."


    After a silence, the girl continued to say, "and you know the Holy Grail of angels?"


    The Holy Grail of angels, which is said to contain the blood of God, is the highest level holy water in the pure white church.


    The holy water of the holy see is generally divided into five grades.


    At first, it was "water for washing". Besides having a certain restraining effect on dark creatures, it was almost the same as ordinary water. Before mass, believers will sprinkle a little on themselves to achieve the ritual meaning of "washing oneself". This kind of holy water is also the most productive. As long as the priests and nuns who have reached a certain degree of faith can make it, and churches everywhere can also sell it.


    Then there is the "spring of baptism". The holy water is still liquid, but it begins to feel sticky and has a faint fragrance. Different from the washing water, the spring of baptism has a certain healing ability. Most of the injuries can be cured with this holy water. At the same time, it has good effects on dark creatures and evil skills. This holy water is also the mainstream holy water circulating in the market and has real practical significance. The holy water that SIVI asked Tony Weasley in pike town was the product of a large amount of water mixed into the spring of baptism.


    The third kind of holy water is called "weinmith", which is a new kind of holy water developed by the previous Pope. Because of this, the holy water was named after her. Wayne Ritter can break most of the curses. Generally, if the dark creatures are drenched, they will be sentenced to death. At the same time, weinmit also has a strong ability to cure and recover. Once upon a time, a highly experienced adventurer once said that if you bring a bottle of Wayne Ritter, you will have a powerful clergyman in the team.


    The fourth kind of holy water can only be seen in holy land, and its quantity is very rare.


    The holy water in the name of "the grace of abundant water" is in the shape of cream. It is said that if it is placed in a room, it can be filled with extraordinary vitality. However, because the number is too small, there are not many rumors handed down. Among them, the most remarkable thing for casters is that this holy water can improve the success rate of alchemy.


    The fifth is the legendary "Holy Grail of angels.".


    "Yes, a little."


    SIVI nodded: "different from the first four kinds of increasingly viscous holy water, the" Holy Grail of angels "is the holy water with silver liquid, which has the magical effect of improving people''s physique and increasing photoaffinity. It is said that even in the holy land, only those above the level of white cardinal have seen it


    Speaking of this, Sylvie was stunned.


    Silver liquid? Is it possible that


    "That''s the product of my blood mixed with the grace of fengyao. Of course, there are other ingredients, but these are the main ones. "


    I guess I''ve changed my body every once in a while


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Being confined in the palace, there is no freedom to speak of, and she has to be bloodletting every now and then. No wonder, as a saint, she wants to escape."Speaking of it, I don''t know why the holy nun put you in such a place And she knows it won''t kill you? "


    Feeling the girl''s silence on his back, SIVI quickly changed the subject, but when he finished, he found that he seemed to have picked a worse topic.


    Why do you always slip up when you''re with this guy?


    Usually even if I can''t talk about speaking, at least I won''t always say the words that can''t see the atmosphere clearly.


    "Yomia She wants to be the new saint


    While Sylvie was complaining, the girl''s voice came.


    "What?" Sylvie, who felt as if he had heard the most wonderful words, asked again.


    Is it not fate that saints directly turn people into another species, but can they be inherited?!


    "I''m sorry I can''t tell you the details. However, both I and yomia are one of the eligible saints of this generation. We have lived in the court of Prynne since we were very young, and were taught a variety of things by the saints and nuns. Yomia seemed to be more passionate about being a virgin than I was - in fact, she was very good at doing everything the best she could and taking care of us other people who were qualified like a sister, and I was really, very dependent on her. But in the end, the virgin of the last generation chose me for some reason, and she became a saint nun She must be very reluctant


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t know how to comfort her, SIVI can only quietly speed up the pace, until there is light at the end of the tunnel ahead.


    "Hold on, this should be the last part of the seal."


    With that, Sylvie came to the tunnel.


    To their surprise, what led to here was not the same stone hall as before, but a cliff with flowing lava underneath.


    A huge city is like a black devil, standing in the lava.


    ¡­¡­ I knew that the system would not be so kind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "Hello, are you all right?"


    After wiping the sweat, SIVI asked the girl behind him who had no voice.


    As usual, let alone on the edge of the lava, as long as SIVI remembers to open a water boundary that can cool down, even if he jumps directly into the lava, there will be no damage. But now because of the relationship between the forbidden magic field, magic is limited in the body, there is no way to form magic outside, so we can only use physical quality to resist.


    If you want to say, there are some items equivalent to air conditioning in the achievement store. However, those things need to supply their own magic power to work. How many shining crystal magic cores will be consumed will not be mentioned. Can we still talk about it in this kind of place


    Fortunately, even though SIVI mainly strengthens his magic ability every time he upgrades, his physique is also imperceptibly improved. He is not as weak as those old people who live in the mage tower all day long. Even in the face of this high temperature, he can still persist for a while.


    "It''s ok..." The girl''s voice sounded very empty, just like a crane would drive to the West. Even so, she insisted on saying to SIVI, "I The last feeling Seal carrier It should be That city... "


    According to the urination of the system, I''ve already guessed that.


    In my heart, I can walk around the cliff in the center of Huawei mountain.


    If they can walk through the lava lake for more than ten minutes, they may not be able to walk through the cliff.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I must be crazy. "


    It was only after SIVI''s happy climb down the road that he realized what he was doing - challenging a lava lake more than 500 meters from a stone pillar of unknown circumstances, in the mortal body who can''t cast magic now


    Even in a copy that doesn''t matter if he''s dead, he hasn''t done anything so crazy, OK!


    "What''s the matter?" Inquired the young girl, who found seavy suddenly stopped.


    "I wonder if we should get into that black castle in a safer way."


    "I see Let me down first... "


    The girl struggled slightly behind SIVI''s back. Her clothes, which were wet due to a lot of sweating, faithfully reflected the girl''s physical condition to SIVI. However, the girl is obviously weaker than before, so that her body gradually becomes a child''s tooth of about ten years old. Her body is too young to attract SIVI


    "Does it really matter?"


    Three or two steps to the bottom of the lava lake, SIVI gently let the girl lean on a stone the size of a door. At the same time, he took a bottle of water from the storage box to replenish the girl - although he was not sure whether the supernatural species, the virgin, would be dehydrated.


    However, the other side took the water and drank it.


    "It''s OK, to this extent Compared with the ceremony of inheriting the virgin It''s still a long way off. " Because of drinking too fast, almost choked by the girl wiped her mouth, some shy smile.


    Although you can see at a glance that the girl''s state is not very good, but she is a look of indifference.


    Sylvie became more and more interested in the so-called virgin succession ceremony.


    "What should I do now?" Seeing that the girl didn''t seem to want to go on, SIVI asked.


    "Do you still have Yao Jing


    The girl, who looked much better than before, began to speak coherently, and asked Seaver.


    "Yes, there are, but not many..."


    Seavy replied.


    This is the truth - compared with Yao Jing, SIVI is more of the core of various high-level demons in the copy, as well as the element crystal fragments produced by miscellaneous soldiers


    "That''s good. Although you can''t use magic and Holy Family magic here, if you start a skill through shining crystal and do not need external composition, it still has certain effect."


    "A technique that does not require external composition?" SIVI took out a few glittering crystals and handed them to the girl. At the same time, he guessed, "does it mean strengthening magic? No, it doesn''t need external components, but the principle is very similar to enchantment. If you use it in such a place, it will be like opening a gap in the body''s magic power, making it meaningless and massive loss


    "It''s a call, though not a cross plane call..."


    Yao Jing smiles quickly in the girl''s hands. Instead, the girl begins to burst out with a totally different and energetic breath from the dying girl before.


    "What?"


    Sylvie was scared.


    In fact, although cross plane summoning sounds very powerful, it is only through mutual induction with the summoned creature, paying a certain fee to let the other party cross the plane to fight for itself. In other words, it''s just the summoner who pays, whether it''s from the ectopic front, or fighting the enemy, to summon the creature''s own power.Sylvie''s Dragon oath alliance is of this type.


    However, there are two manifestations of non cross plane calling.


    One is the common animal trainer, they will capture and seal the magic objects in some items, always carefully adjust them, when necessary, the creatures in the items will be partially unprinted, and the creatures will be summoned to fight. This one is only the result of being familiar with and mastering a lot of seals.


    The second is often the Summoner''s own power, breaking through the limitations of space and summoning an organism from afar to his side, which is the standard space magic - in fact, this kind of magic has been lost for a long time.


    Now the girl has no seal in her hand, in other words


    "Has the Holy See mastered this level of magic Sylvie frowned slightly.


    At the same time, the breath of the girl with her eyes closed gradually calmed down Steady down


    Then,


    "ZZ..."


    "I''m asleep. Hello!"


    when West Wei make complaints about his voice, a green whirlpool suddenly appears on his head. A kind of natural magic like the Forest Elves is very similar, but the more pure and huge magic is coming out of it.


    Sylvie immediately nervously grasped the crystal on his way home, and planned to run with the girl when the situation was bad.


    However, even this powerful magic power disappeared soon after entering the forbidden area, and then the green whirlpool began to show signs of instability.


    When Sylvie thought the whirlpool would collapse like that, a figure slightly larger than a car suddenly burst out of the whirlpool, bringing a burst of green waves with bright light, and straight into the lava, setting off an orange and still bubbling lava wave.


    "Feeling What a wonderful look Although SIVI didn''t see what the creature was at that moment, the other side was able to face the lava without fear, indicating that the Crusade level was at least level 20 or above!


    About three seconds after Sylvie''s admiration, a butterfly winged creature, somewhat like a turquoise quadruped snake, puffed out of the lava with black smoke and flames on its tentacles.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Emerald dragon is also called dream dragon or spirit dragon.


    Although the name contains the word "dragon", in fact, this guy has no dragon lineage at all. He is a truly magical creature.


    At the same time, they are also one of the few creatures that have been recognized as capable of living or moving in dreams.


    According to research, after hatching from their eggs, the cuilong will be expelled from the dream of their birth by their parents (maybe only one of them, and human beings still can''t distinguish the sex of this creature) from their dreams of birth, and begin to wander in the real world and human spiritual world until they find the dream they want to settle down in.


    There are two kinds of folk views about cuilong. One is that cuilong''s dream is a bad omen. They think that cuilong will absorb their vitality and make them weak and sick by eating their dreams; the other is that cuilong will eat their nightmares, leaving only happy and happy dreams for them, which is a kind of beneficial magical creature.


    According to the magic circle, the view of cuilong is in the middle. According to the ecological survey of cuilong, they usually live in good dreams and feed on nightmares. However, it is not known whether the swallowing of dreams will affect the owners of dreams.


    In addition, corresponding to the magical ecology of cuilong, this kind of guy who has no natural enemies in the dream world is very weak.


    Although the name contains the word "dragon", in fact, their strength is so weak that it can be described as ruthless. Someone once swore that he had seen an adult green dragon being chased and beaten by several small evil demons as prey


    Well, after all that, there is only one meaning to express.


    That''s what the virgin called out, a juvenile green dragon.


    "It''s a dream dragon..." SIVI looked at the lizard, who was still licking his tail, which had just been burnt black, and looked relieved: "I thought you were going to summon something."


    Think about it. Compared with the Qiyao mage Association, which has been studying ancient magic and who knows how many black tech level magic has been accumulated over the years, the pure white church has always been not interested in this aspect. Of course, it is impossible for the pure white church to make the same plane call before the mage Association.


    "I''m not a wizard Compared with this, it''s better to find the final seal carrier. "


    The girl said hello to SIVI, and wanted to take the lead in climbing on cuilong''s back. But before she could make this move, the whole person fell down as if she had been pulled out of a bone.


    Sylvie quickly helped her from behind.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just dizzy." The girl broke free from Xiwei''s arms and climbed on the back of cuilong alone: "you also hurry up."


    "Good..."


    Xiwei didn''t know whether she was strong or stubborn. She could only scratch the back of her head, but she stepped onto the back of cuilong.


    Although the speed of the flight is far less than that of Xiwei''s steed Falcon (system enhanced version), cuilong is far more stable than the two big birds.


    No wonder there is no saddle on cuilong''s smooth back.


    After flying over the steaming lava, the black castle, which was twisted by the high temperature and looked like a demon castle, gradually showed its original features.


    It''s a castle full of heavy metal decadence, all over the body made of black metal - or buildings. Its structure is very peculiar, giving people a sense of randomness that the manufacturer did not have a clear design drawing or manufacturing concept at the time of manufacturing, but casually pieced together pieces of iron sheet rooms with different shapes, and finally welded firmly


    In addition to the uneven walls, there are many gears of different sizes and models on this building. Although some of them are still carrying out their own mission faithfully and rotating, most of them have stopped. Some even have no structure that can make them rotate. It is doubtful whether they are just decorations.


    The most remarkable is the tallest building in the center of the complex.


    It was a tower shaped like an ancient vertical pendulum clock. The huge pendulum swings around like a giant chopper, with a chilling whistling sound. The place that should have been the top of the tower has turned into a bell tower like Big Ben, depicting the rune pointer pointing to an obviously wrong time.


    In this world, there have been inventions similar to clocks, but the Millennium hourglass is still more used for timing. With the characteristics of the Millennium hourglass that hardly needs to be managed, there has been no market for clocks in this world.


    In fact, with the exception of Aldrich college, it''s hard for Seaver to find other places where the hourglass is not used as the main timing instrument.


    Because of this, he showed great interest in the clock city.


    "Can you feel where the seal carrier is?" He inquired of the girl.


    The girl closed her eyes and felt for a while before shaking her head to SIVI."No, the interference in this city is too strong I can only be sure it''s inside. "


    "Then go down and have a look at the city."


    After making a quick decision on the course of action, the girl takes cuilong, who is so timid that she refuses to go with them, back to her dream, and they enter the city from a balcony in the air.


    From the air, the city is very strange. So far, they haven''t seen a living thing. When they entered the city, the sense of stillness became more painful.


    The only comfort is that it''s not as hot here, at least.


    The steam pipes can be seen everywhere. Some rusty steam pipes are still running independently. The outer casing has been rusted. You can see the gear structure inside Everything tells us that the city is different.


    "No magic at all How does this thing move? "


    When they came to a round hall and saw a shaft-shaped structure in the center of the hall, the girl finally couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s possible that the lava''s geothermal energy source is constantly supplying energy to the city." Sylvie touched the shaft and found it cold, without a trace of heat.


    While they were discussing, Sylvie saw with sharp eyes a golden object no bigger than his fist darting from the corner to the door.


    Without saying hello to the girl, he rushed directly to the girl and grabbed the thing in his hand. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if it''s poisonous. A pile of detoxification crystals in his storage box are starving and thirsty


    It was only after confirming that he had caught him that Sylvie noticed what he had caught.


    It''s a golden teapot.


    It''s not right to say the teapot, because it has four equally Golden Spider feet full of metal texture. At the moment, the four feet, which look delicate and disgusting, are constantly stretching and struggling.


    The teapot is exquisitely made, with some delicate patterns on it, and two bright red oval gemstones are inlaid on both sides of the teapot.


    I don''t know why the jewel in front of SIVI gives him a weird feeling that "this thing is looking at me.".


    I think it''s useless to struggle on like this. Suddenly a stream of boiling water comes out of the teapot''s mouth, which makes Sylvie unconsciously release his hand.


    So they looked at the teapot and disappeared into the corridor


    "What kind of place have we come to..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    "It''s only the dwarves who can make this city..."


    Elia picked up a gear that had fallen to the ground.


    Obviously, she still has to knock and knock for a period of time when casting a thing. From the beginning to the end, it is a magic world of pure manual operation. However, the gear in her hand is extremely exquisite, and the angular shape of each tooth looks exactly the same. It is totally unlike that it can be made by hand.


    Even if it is a mold, it is difficult to reach this level with the productivity of this era.


    Just because humans can''t do it doesn''t mean that other creatures can''t.


    The dwarves with indigenous magic dust magic not only decompose and utilize minerals, but also have a precise grasp of casting objects. Many casting tasks are almost impossible for human beings. In terms of dwarves, they are just their daily lessons.


    "But the pure blood dwarf hasn''t appeared for a long time. Now the eastern plains seem to be inhabited by only half blood dwarfs and grey dwarfs. "


    After SIVI explained the situation to the young lady who had been kept in the center of the holy land, they continued to walk along the straight and huge corridor.


    Because everything around him was too big, Sylvie even had the illusion that he was being reduced.


    "Walking here, there is a feeling of entering the fairyland of Lovey." Said the girl behind SIVI softly.


    "There is no such strange castle in Lovey Wonderland."


    Naturally, Sylvie had heard the well-known fairy tale, so he said casually.


    All of a sudden, a chill shot up his back.


    It''s almost when the girl calls out "danger!" At the same moment, SIVI''s whole body rolls back in a reflexive way, flashing past the sudden collapse of the ceiling.


    Standing on top of the thick broken ceiling was a silver teapot about three people tall.


    If it wasn''t for the creeping black mud on the teapot, and the doll''s hands and feet with spherical joints that loomed in the black mud, SIVI would have thought it was the gold teapot that had grown up before, and avenged him.


    "Ready, we''re going to run!"


    SIVI pulled up the girl who was still in a state of bewilderment, began to find a fork in the side and ran in.


    "So, what is that?"


    The girl''s voice was still full of panic. After spending so long in Prynne''s court, she didn''t even see many ordinary demons. This time, she suddenly saw such a freak that even Sylvie couldn''t name. Of course, she couldn''t keep calm.


    "How do I know?"


    The effect of the wizard''s hat made Sylvia know the name of the thing was an abandoned magic pot. It was not known whether it was a dark creature, a dependent creature or a puppet.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the excellent effect of the passive magic "mage alert", SIVI, who killed countless demons, would have been kneeling in the shade.


    A sharp and harsh, like the sound of boiling water in a kettle, came from behind them, and immediately a dark green liquid ball fell from the sky!


    "Be careful!" SIVI turned around and knocked down the girl. At the same time, the dark green liquid ball fell in front of them. The ground turned to scorched black instantly, and the sound of hissing gradually dissolved. The dissolution speed made SIVI think of aqua regia, and the white smoke rising from the ground was unscientific. He opened his mouth with only teeth. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at them or screaming in horror


    There was no time for them to sort out their mood. The dark green liquid ball with the power of the second and third shot, which was as powerful as the acid arrow, also made an arc in the mid air and hit them head and face.


    Sylvie gritted his teeth, exchanged a set of instant magic potions in the achievement store, then pulled out one of the ice blue potions and smashed it directly on the ground.


    In an instant, the potion reacts with the air and extracts the water elements to form a thick ice wall, which can resist the attack of the dark green water ball.


    Seeing that his attack method was invalid, the abandoned magic pot immediately swung its tiny limbs relative to its huge body, and rushed towards them with the roar of boiling water while constantly damaging the walls.


    Sives don''t have much advantage in straight-line speed, so sives keep turning when they come across a fork in the road - which is very effective for a huge abandoned magic pot.


    The weight of each other is just as extraordinary as its body size. When SIVI and his team make a sharp turn, the inertia brought by their own weight always makes it difficult for him to stop at once, even if he has used the puppet arm stretched out from the black mud.


    Especially after Sylvie put on weight again with a tan potion, even if the giant puppet arm pulled the corner wall down, it couldn''t make a good braking effect.


    But it''s not a good way to go on like this. Sylvie is still able to hold on, but Elijah, who is already very weak, is panting. Even with the green potion, their bodies are much lighter and their running speed is gradually slowing down."It can''t go on like this..."


    Sylvie looked at the last red potion left in the potion group and began to recall the terrain he had traveled.


    "I think it''s better to close your eyes now!"


    "Whoa?! What are you doing


    SIVI picked up the girl and began to run purposefully.


    Because he was not very familiar with the terrain here, he missed twice, was blocked by the abandoned magic pot, and almost fell into the desperate situation of pinching the crystal on the way back, but finally let him come to the planned place.


    It was a circular room with a mesh metal Road on the floor, running east-west, and beneath it was rolling lava.


    As Sylvie expected, the other side followed him to the road.


    "Hold on to the railing!"


    Running to a section of the network near the exit, Sylvie stopped, explained to the girl, took out the last potion, and then threw it high.


    After drawing an arched parabola in the air, the potion in the tube-shaped container fell behind the abandoned magic pot, which was making a piercing sound, as if it would eject a dark green water ball at any time.


    The bright red potion was sputtered all over the iron mesh floor, and in the next moment, the iron mesh that was not so thick was melted!


    The iron net bridge broke in vain. Because of its weight, the abandoned magic pot couldn''t even resist. It directly dragged a section of the iron net and fell into the lava. Then, he grabbed the railing and hung it in the sight of SIVI at one end of the bridge, and gradually melted away


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    There is no one in this organ city. There are only strange monsters.


    In addition to the teapot they met at the beginning, they also encountered "giant scissors entwined by black thorns and walking around with thorns as legs", "the body looks like a rhinoceros assembled with bearings, but its head is still a smoking pipe like giant beast", "put together with square sheet iron, and its body is full of rivets The flying object of the enigma.


    Sylvie even saw a paper clip covered in black mud, leaving a black wriggling trail on the ground like a slug.


    Now the two of them are hiding in a pipe similar to a sewer, but without a trace of water. Compared with shaking outside, it''s safer here at present.


    "Ah..." The girl covered her mouth with her hand, yawned and rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    Probably because the city is built on lava, there is no lack of orange red light in many parts of the castle. Through the light outside, the girl could see what sivena was still depicting on the wall.


    "Is it all right to just sleep that long? It should still be early in the morning outside. "


    Hearing the news behind him, Sylvie continued to depict the map he had memorized after entering the building. At the same time, he advised him, "don''t sleep a little more. You''ll have to rely on you to seal that thing later."


    "It''s OK. I don''t sleep long in holy land."


    After a big stretch, the girl''s expression seems to be a lot of spirit.


    "I haven''t slept so heavily for a long time, although in my dream, Xiaocui always thought that her tentacles had been burned and complained to me..."


    Xiaocui refers to the green dragon that almost turned into barbecue.


    somehow make complaints about sauerkraut''s West Wei tucked up in his mind, and then continued his work.


    "Is it useful for you to draw this? We haven''t explored much of this castle, haven''t we? "


    The girl''s interest immediately shifted to what Sylvie was doing.


    "According to my estimation, we have explored about a fifth of the time to be exact." Sylvie stepped back, looked at his masterpiece and nodded.


    A lot of things are missing on a newspaper sized map - even in the one-fifth map that has already been opened, there are places that they haven''t fully explored.


    "Isn''t it useless to draw such things?"


    There was a burst of frustration in the girl.


    "No, most of the time, even if we don''t run the complete chart, we can get a lot of information that is enough to determine success or failure. The key lies in our observation and reasoning ability."


    Having been trained for more than half a year by various kinds of disgusting labyrinth copies, Sylvie has long mastered the skills to deal with this terrain, and soon sorted out useful things from the existing intelligence.


    Sylvie drew a fan-shaped arc in the upper left corner of the map, and put a five pointed star in that corner: "only in this area will we encounter those strange creatures That''s why we haven''t come across them for so long in the first place. "


    "You mean there''s something there that''s being guarded by them?" Although the girl was simple but not stupid, she immediately understood the meaning of SIVI: "is it the seal carrier we are looking for?"


    "Who knows, but there is absolutely something in that direction." Sylvie put the dagger back into his pocket in Elijah''s worried eyes. "What, do you want to take a risk?"


    "Well, for sure!"


    After unifying the opinions, SIVI took the girl to go in that direction again.


    Although there were constant dangers along the way, they still came to the place without danger after the means such as deliberately avoiding and luring the tiger away from the mountain came into effect.


    Then there are successive traps and puzzles.


    The traps here are all in vain for the well-tested Sylvie, but many of the puzzles are small and difficult. They worked together to make it through. After unlocking the last code lock similar to Sudoku in a very short time, they came to the center of the area - actually, a room under the huge clock tower in the middle of the castle.


    Different from the buildings outside, which are sometimes Steampunk and sometimes weird Gothic style, the decoration of the room is like a little girl''s bedroom, which is very sweet and warm, full of fairy tale color.


    "Here There seems to be no remaining seal carrier? " A saint who has been ready for bloodletting turned in the room for a while and said in doubt.


    In the room, on each wall there are two inclined tables, some of which are similar to small bar counters. There are eight in the whole room. Only on the left ramp of the eastern wall was a suitcase that Sylvie felt a little familiar.


    What''s more, it seems that this room is not affected by the forbidden magic field, which finally gives seavy a sigh of relief. It''s really not good to feel that the magic in his body can''t be lost.


    "Mr. Aldrich, there seems to be words on the crystal lamp in the middle of the ceiling."


    As Sylvie hesitated to open the suitcase to see what was in it, Elijah called, pointing to the delicate crystal light on the ceiling."It''s the Rune of Luen, but it''s the first time to see it carved on crystal. On the carrier with such good transparency, will the runes on both sides not interfere with each other..." Xi Wei squinted his eyes and slightly reached out his hand. The magic in his hands passed to the crystal lamp with simultaneous interpreting of his spirit.


    So it was like a bunch of crystal decorated on the ceiling of the magic lamp began to bloom a different color.


    "Failed again "


    the old voice echoed in the small room, which startled them.


    But Sylvie soon discovered the nature of the voice: "it''s like the voice of the owner of this castle, which was recorded by a crystal lamp before."


    "Can''t artificial life really be realized? "


    I don''t know whether I''m talking to myself or asking others, the old voice continued.


    "Life is the greatest treasure given to the world by the gods. We are not gods after all, so can we only do this? "


    " is he talking about alchemy life? " SIVI touched his chin: "there was alchemy life in the last era So is this place just a product of this era? "


    The sound didn''t stop because of Sylvie''s conjecture, and it continued to play.


    "Is this the limit of human beings? Is it because of this boredom that we cannot transcend the gods? "


    the old man''s voice trembled, as if to tell his own inner sorrow and pain.


    "No, I''m not! If the human limit is here, then Annan, my best friend, I will not be a man! "


    when he heard this, SIVI looked at Elia subconsciously, and then he realized that only he knew that they had sealed the existence of" Annan ".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    "Failed again..."


    There was a long sigh from the old man.


    Years in his body left indelible traces, the original blue short hair did not know when to start also has become a pale.


    His time is running out.


    In front of him is a "failure".


    The flesh and blood vessels can''t be connected with the flesh, and the bones can''t be connected with the flesh.


    "Can''t artificial life really be realized?"


    The old man covered his face, and the muddy tears fell from his eyes from the tip of his finger: "I just want to see my daughter again, isn''t it?"


    At the old man''s feet, a crouching black Brad (a large breed that looks like a lapped Labrador) stood up, wagging its tail and licking the old man''s fingers.


    "Only you are still with me, only you are still with me, Annan."


    The old man snuffled, touched the head of the Brad, and perked up: "I''ve been trying for 20 years You can''t just give up! "


    But the reality will not change because of people''s will.


    After experiencing failure again and again, the old man finally realized sadly that he could only create a monster between the living and the dead.


    "Life is the greatest treasure given to the world by the gods. We are not gods after all, so can we only do this?"


    Hate to kick a foot in front of their own pile of mosaic to show the things, panting old man decadent back to his seat.


    "Is this the limit of human beings? Is it because of this boredom that we cannot transcend the gods? "


    The old man''s voice trembled, as if to tell his own inner sorrow and pain.


    "Not reconciled, I am not reconciled!"


    Then, as if he had made up his mind, he raised his head and made the black Brad bark anxiously.


    "If the limit of human beings is here, then Annan, my best friend, I will not be a man!"


    The old man abandoned his life and emotion as a human being and turned himself into a lich.


    At the same time, he lost his original goal without emotion.


    So it began to mass produce the monsters between life and death, relying on them to capture a dwarf dungeon, and let them rebuild it according to its requirements.


    As a monster that has lost its sensibility, Lich appreciates the cogs, clocks and clocks that work meticulously.


    As soon as the clockwork city was completed, the Lich did not hesitate to kill the dwarfs who had their own ideas and might have "variable" effects, turning the city into a dead city - oh no, there is only one life in this city.


    That''s the black Brad named Annan.


    I don''t know whether it was the consciousness of his life or other reasons. The Lich hasn''t started on the big dog around him.


    After all this, the Lich began to study artificial life again.


    Making life, something that even the greatest alchemists of this era could not do, was done by ordinary human mothers.


    If the Lich can''t be manufactured by hand, then it''s decided to make it by hand.


    There is a legend about creation in the scriptures of the pure white church. After creating the world and perfecting a series of rules, the original God wanted to create a new life according to his own appearance.


    However, he thought that it was not good. If everyone looked the same, it would be difficult to identify it?


    So he specially modified several parts of his creation, and eventually formed the most primitive eight lives, and these eight lives also developed their own populations based on themselves, which is the legend of the "original eight tribes".


    What the Lich did was to imitate the creator and kill eight newborn babies. Taking the pure vitality extracted from them and his obsession and emotion as the basic raw materials, the Lich created eight puppets representing the original eight tribes.


    They are represented by the dragon family (the original eight dragon race refers to the ancient dragon species)''elbatien '',''garugontia'',''stefanimel '',''floris'' of dwarves and orcs (generally speaking, the extinct) The "Oko" of the "King Orc" of bimont blood represents angel''s "angel''s angel''s" angel''s angel''s "deval''s" and It represents the "true red" of human beings.


    Clock city central room -


    "the recording of crystal lamp is interrupted?" The girl looked at the crystal lamp which had stopped working.


    "Well, it seems that it has failed for too long." It was only at this point that SIVI stopped transmitting magic to the crystal lamp.Although the girl didn''t know what the Lich in the story used to make these puppets which were not really alchemy life because of her inexperience, SIVI was different. He guessed the other party''s idea in almost a moment: "the Lich Do you want to make gods? "


    Then he went to the East ramp.


    "God creation?" Elia was confused: "if you mean he imitates the actions of the gods Because what he created can only be regarded as a reference, so it will not have any effect? "


    "Not the Lich itself, but the puppets it makes. You should be more familiar with magic rituals than I am SIVI stopped in front of the suitcase on the platform and turned to look at the girl: "according to the Scripture," the gods created the original eight tribes by referring to their own images and making certain modifications. "In other words, each race of the original eight ethnic groups had the characteristics of a part of the Creator."


    He looked solemnly at the current saint who was enlightened and said, "well, if you let them win through battle or other means, and let the winner gain the divine parts of the loser, what do you think of the final winner?"


    "I was promoted because I finished the ceremony of becoming a God No, if there are not enough ritual conditions... "


    As the holy daughter of the church, the girl who had received systematic theological education since childhood began to think about the possibility of this ceremony. Before long, she rubbed her eyebrows and said uncertainly, "no, there are too many uncertain factors. Even if the ceremony is successful, the doll will not be upgraded to a God, but at most it will become very powerful. And it all depends on the fact that the parts of the gods can be disassembled. "


    "The divine parts are, of course, detachable." Seavy observed the lock on the trunk and replied absently.


    "Why are you so sure?"


    The girl frowned, as if dissatisfied with Sylvie''s insistence without seeing the object.


    "Because of the eight puppets, the" true red "representing human beings is in my college."


    "Gee, gee, gee..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "My puppet teacher You can understand it as an alchemist. " Seeing the girl''s dull face from the corner of her eye, SIVI could not help slowing down the speed of the explanation, and said in a more understandable way: "according to her own words, she has traveled all over the eastern continent Yes, I have been to the northern hills and southern forests. Even if you look at the magicians in the whole eastern plain, you can count it as rich experience. "


    The golden magic light flashed away on the lock of the East sloping platform suitcase. In a moment, many runes representing the seal magic appeared on the square iron plate which was originally just the ordinary machine key lock.


    Sylvie frowned a little and began to deduce and decode the seal magic.


    "Zhenhong is one of the most satisfied works in her life, none of them..."


    "Why, wait a minute?"


    Knowing that it''s impolite to interrupt someone while they''re talking, Elia couldn''t help saying, "aren''t those eight dolls made by the Lich? What does it have to do with your teacher? "


    Sylvie didn''t blame the girl for interrupting. In fact, most of his attention has been focused on the lock of the suitcase. He just responded in a reflexive way: "I just said, my teacher has been to many places. "Zhenhong" is what she found on her journey


    "Ah? I''m getting confused... " The girl tilted her head and her forefinger against her chin: "it''s obviously a puppet made by the Lich. Why did your teacher pick it up and make it a satisfying work for your teacher?"


    "That''s because..."


    Sylvie stopped his work and turned to stare at the girl. When the other side felt some hair in his heart, he said faintly: "when my teacher picked up her, Zhenhong had been completely destroyed -" I can see that she was originally a very ingenious puppet. Unfortunately, when I found out that she had lost a lot of parts of her body, originally carrying it The core structure of the magic is missing. It''s no different from a corpse or a doll. It can be described as broken! " This is what my teacher said


    "So Is the true red representing human beings destroyed by other puppets? "


    Somehow, the girl''s expression looked a little sad. Maybe she subconsciously classified herself as human.


    "Yes. I used to regard Zhenhong as a puppet abandoned by other puppets or alchemists, just like my teacher. It was only just now that I realized that when the teacher met her, Zhenhong should have been attacked by other puppets and taken away the divine parts. "


    "I always feel a little pathetic They are sisters born together, but they have to fight with each other


    Elijah held her chest in her hands with a complicated look on her face.


    "Whoa!"


    She didn''t notice the girl''s abnormal expression at all. Because the deduction and interpretation were wrong, SIVI, who was electrified by the arc on the suitcase, drew back and threw it. At the same time, he looked at the suitcase gloomily: "it''s all right. I just want to open this thing now."


    "I believe in you, so you have to believe in what I believe in yourself."


    Sophia smashed her pen to the ground, and the ferocious expression on her face made people can''t help but think of the legendary hell refining devil.


    Even as a vampire king girl, in the demon camp status is very high, she was scared to shrink in the corner of the room, holding her head shivering.


    "I left a sentence like that and then ran away again!" The girl''s angry roar rang through the room: "and fitter, you are too. You are clearly beside him. Why don''t you stop him from doing this kind of thing as soon as possible?"


    If the sound insulation effect of the dean''s office is not excellent, I''m afraid the whole college knows that the Dean has run away.


    "What a mistake."


    Fitter was floating in the air, shaking his head, and his horse''s tail swung along with her movements. However, there was no expression of regret on the face of the ghost girl: "I thought he was really thinking for the sake of the academy when he said so solemnly at that time. It turns out that it''s just to avoid dealing with these things. "


    Seeing the other side''s performance, Sophia knew that it would be useless to blame her any more. Finally, she could only sigh deeply and return to her seat.


    "You''ll get a stomach ulcer if you sigh all the time." The Pearl colored ghost girl floated to Sophia and made a shoulder pinching gesture.


    "Who do you think I sigh for?" Sophia didn''t pay attention to each other''s movements, but gave her a white eye.


    "Sylvie Aldrich!"


    "It''s true, though Ah At the mention of SIVI, Sophia sighed again: "I always feel cheated by his ambitious back."


    "Even if you say that. But if Sylvie is really just the kind of person who has been sleeping in college all the time, won''t you like him? " As one of the few people in the Academy who dared to tease Sophia (or ghost), fitter was completely indifferent to whether he would touch each other''s thunder spot, and said bluntly."It''s just appreciation." The redhead girl categorically denied: "my mother said to me a long time ago that" generally speaking, especially girls, the one who falls in love with each other first loses ", so I will never fall in love with someone first


    "Huohuohuo, it''s really the speech of a pure love girl. I''m more and more optimistic about you ~"


    the ghost girl laughed miserably.


    "Five hundred year old granny, shut up


    The door of the dean''s room was opened just as one ghost seemed to be about to quarrel.


    Alice came in with a dining car. Behind the maid was a magic puppet named real red. However, the fighting puppet had a tray with a teapot and a cup on its head. It looked very funny.


    "Sister Sophia, would you like to have a snack?" She opened the lids of the dining car one by one, revealing all kinds of exquisite cakes inside.


    ''Alice, I haven''t slept.''


    Sophia gave a smile to the maid and quickly picked up the desk full of papers.


    "Well, I usually go to bed later The teacher always sneaks into the kitchen to steal food at this time, so I always make a snack before that. "


    Alice put the plate neatly on the table, then took the tray from Zhenhong''s hand and made two cups of black tea: "Miss Saran, come and have a rest. I''ve baked a special biscuit according to your taste."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not welcome The little vampire looked carefully at Sophia, whose expression had softened, and who was half way through the sealed window to look at fitter outside, and then came to Alice.


    I can see that the vampire and Alice have a good relationship.


    In fact, everyone in the college has a good relationship with this maid


    "By the way, by the way, the one before was called toilet cover..." Fitter, as if suddenly thinking of something, pulled his body out of the window and said to Sophia, who was eating a horseshoe biscuit.


    "Well, it''s madale!"


    Sophia almost choked and took a sip of black tea before she recovered.


    "Almost. Anyway, the bald man seems to have made an application to see Sylvie tomorrow." Fitter continued.


    "Say no, and say Sylvie and the virgin have to discuss about the cooperation between Aldrich college and the pure white church." Sophia made the decision without hesitation. She continued, "write back in Sylvie''s capacity and say that he will visit your college when the examination is over."


    "How about changing" your college "to" one college after another "


    "Oh, you are so bad."


    "So do you."


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo..."


    "Hehe, hehe, hehe..."


    Two young girls who are deeply resentful because of SIVI''s strike smile at each other and find a lot of hard jobs for SIVI when the parties are completely unaware of the situation.


    "That Why did Miss Alice cover my ears just now


    "I just think it''s better for pure Miss saran not to hear that conversation."


    It was the last half of the night.


    The puppet Zhenhong yawned first.


    "Red, are you tired?" "It''s OK to go to bed first," Alice inquired


    "It''s OK."


    The doll girl rubbed her eyes and shook her head.


    However, she seems to have been shaken by sleepiness, and soon fell asleep under the gaze of several other girls.


    "You don''t need to eat, but you need sleep I always think it''s amazing to be red. " Saranlia lowered her voice and sighed.


    "It is said that after the great migration era, there was an alchemist who liked to kill pure blood vampires. By some means, they stripped off their memories, sealed their souls in puppets, and created pseudo alchemy life. They submitted it to the Qiyao mage Association as a research report on" reappearing the alchemy life in the mythological age ", and thus won the third level Merlin Where''s the medal


    Fitter suddenly turned his face green. As he approached the vampire, he said in a gloomy voice, "and the dolls he made still exist in this world..."


    "Really, really?" The biscuit in saranya''s hand fell on the table, and the whole person trembled with great distinctness.


    "Fake!"


    Sophia tapped the little vampire on the head with her spoon: "don''t believe what others say."


    "Ah Wu..." The little vampire covers his head dejectedly, but the expression of relief on his face is also obvious.


    "Speaking of it, I always feel that Zhenhong is conveying something to me after I have been more intimate with Zhenhong recently." Alice also began to speak at this time: "it''s the same as usual, but the feeling that there''s something missing in my body makes me care.""True red is a great alchemy product, at least it doesn''t seem to me to have any shortcomings." Sophia didn''t seem to be interested in it: "I used to draw lessons from the real red structure when I made puppets. It''s worthy of being the teacher''s favorite work. It''s really perfect!"


    "Is that so..."


    Alice still seemed to be a little unable to let go.


    "The dessert is delicious."


    As the last piece of cake disappeared, Sophia sucked her finger and said contentedly, "anyway, Alice, go and have a rest."


    "Well, sister Sophia goes to bed early, too." The maid cleaned up the table and her mood and left with the same expression as before.


    "Then we will continue to work hard." Sophia stretched out and looked more energetic.


    "Oh! I don''t need to sleep anyway ~ "fitter was floating as usual.


    ¡°Zzzz¡­¡­¡±


    "Since it''s a vampire, don''t sleep at night!"


    -


    "Ouch!" Sylvie screamed in an unexplained scream, shaking his once more electrified hand.


    Behind him, Elijah was too bored to sit on the clean floor, half asleep.


    "Hum Is this the last step... "


    Instead of being discouraged by the failure, SIVI seemed a little excited: "there are only 29 pieces left in the last one hundred and forty-nine seals. Let''s see how I can unlock this lock!"


    When he said this, he suddenly stopped.


    "Wait Lock? "


    SIVI used the master key.


    The seal was broken.


    SIVI succeeded in opening the suitcase.


    "What was the purpose of my previous efforts..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Lying quietly in the trunk is a little girl doll.


    I''m afraid she''s shorter than her real red body.


    Her long black hair was tied into thin braids and wrapped around her blue dress, which was covered with a small white coat.


    "Is this the doll in the voice?" When she woke up, Elia rubbed her hands excitedly. She looked like an ordinary girl: "unexpectedly cute!"


    "No wind There''s no switch. "


    Sylvie checked the suitcase a little and found that there was no description of how the demon would drive it.


    "If you can, can you measure people without the standards of semi-finished products?"


    While SIVI was considering whether to strip the puppet''s clothes for inspection, he and Elia were startled by the sudden sound.


    Although still lying in the suitcase, I do not know when, the puppet has opened his eyes, beautiful sky blue eyes are staring at them: "wake up people is you two little guys?"


    "You are a little bit of a small person, what qualifications do you have to call others small!" Before SIVI spoke, Elia, a young girl, put her hands on her hips and began to speak.


    "Who is the little one?" Before the words fell, the girl, who had returned a feeling of waking up, roared.


    The sharp eyed Sylvie saw the magic light flash by like an arc on her hand. Before he had time to think about it, he subconsciously pushed Elijah away. At almost the same time, a stone hammer suddenly stretched out on the wall to her original place.


    If Sylvie hadn''t been quick enough, she would have been hit by a hammer by now.


    But Sylvie also noticed that the other side didn''t seem to use much strength. Even if he was hit, he would just be holding his shin and screaming on the ground for a few minutes.


    "It''s true that kids are getting more and more impolite now."


    While mumbling something, the puppet girl sat up from the box and said, "well, why do you come to such a place to wake people up? In advance, there is nothing to give you here. "


    "That From the magic wave point of view, it is not the earth element magic of rock deformation or stone hammer that kind of magic. It''s a special magic that transforms the walls into powder and reshapes them - the so-called dust magic. " Sylvie looked at Elijah, who was still in shock, and said to the puppet, "in other words, are you Flores, the dwarf?"


    "Every time I meet a sharp guy like you, I will bring back bad memories."


    The puppet acquiesced to SIVI''s words. She did a few actions that human bodies could not do, moved her muscles a little, and then looked around the room. Sylvie noticed that when Flores saw the empty ramps around him, there was an indescribable look on his face.


    "In a word, you can tell me what you want. If it''s OK, people will continue to sleep."


    After finding out that there was no companion in the room except herself, the girl''s mood became worse.


    "Where is the man who made you sealed in this city?"


    ''asked Elia, who had recovered at last. This young lady from the Holy See has finally got the vigilance that the saint should have. Under the current situation that the magic power can be released, she is ready to activate her own magic devices at any time. There are seven magic devices on her body that SIVI can identify.


    She seems to have decided that what they sealed all the way was the Lich that made these dolls. I''m afraid the preparation we have made now is to subdue the other party as quickly as possible when negotiating a break.


    "The maker? That guy died hundreds of years ago, OK


    Sure enough, the doll girl immediately laughed at the wrong saint.


    Although Sylvie thought Flores was telling the truth, Elia didn''t seem to think so. If SIVI didn''t stop her quickly, she would have to pull the safety bolt of a magic item that looked like a grenade.


    "Well, I''ll ask another way."


    He put Elijah behind him. SIVI asked the puppet, who was full of indifference, "is there something sealed somewhere in this castle?"


    "Well, you are much smarter than that woman."


    Flores clasped her chest in her hands, nodded, and did not forget to ridicule the young Elia: "now that you know what you want to know, people will continue to sleep."


    "Wait a minute, little one. At least tell us where it is?"


    Said Elia discontentedly.


    "That''s why I can''t call someone a little bit small!"


    The blue arc of magic light flashed past, and several hammers appeared on the wall, hitting Elia and SIVI in front of her.


    Sylvie, who had been affected by the disaster, sighed and released a magic barrier the size of a playing card, blocking the hammers in turn."Then can you take us to the area where the seal is located?"


    Will want to rush out to fight back Elia back to her own back, SIVI then asked the doll girl.


    In this strange castle, it is obviously safer to let people who know the road lead the way than to walk by themselves.


    "They refused!"


    The doll girl looked at some Saint behind SIVI and said without hesitation: "there is no need for others to help you. That thing is in the bell tower. Find it yourself! People will continue to wait for my sister here


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think you''ll come back


    Sylvie said in a deep voice, and at the same time, he felt Elia shivering slightly behind his head and stopped struggling.


    "What? People just thought you were pretty good That''s enough, you all get out of here


    There was a little more sullen in the girl''s voice, and with the electric arc of magic light, two huge hands stretched out from the wall, as if to catch SIVI and throw them out.


    "Among the other dolls, someone is collecting divine parts."


    When the giant hand was only a fraction of his own, SIVI said it indifferently, and the two hands, as if they were broken machines, suddenly stopped in front of him.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense! They have made an appointment with them, they will not do that kind of meaningless battle, we will go back here to sleep forever


    I can hear that the mood of the doll girl is very intense now.


    "I have proof. Help us lead the way first, and then I''ll show you the evidence. "


    Sylvie is not humble or arrogant in questioning the doll girl.


    With her fierce psychological struggle, the expression of the doll girl changed for a long time like amoeba. SIVI could not help sighing that a lich could really make a puppet like a self-conscious life.


    "Deal But if you dare to cheat people, then wait to be beaten to powder


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    "Well This is probably the case. I can''t guarantee whether I can go back to the college tomorrow, and because there is the saint nun in the holy land, I can''t believe it completely. Be careful Well, that''s about it. "


    After giving an overview of the situation here and reminding fitter of their precautions for tomorrow, SIVI finished the communication.


    In front of him, the virgin of the pure white church is arguing with the puppet of the age who is closest to alchemy life.


    "Can''t you two stop a little bit?" He sighed, somewhat helpless.


    "It''s the little man who is so arrogant


    It seems that Elijah''s impression of doll girls is not good.


    "Who can''t even see the bean curd if you''re not careful!" The doll girl immediately reacted, grinning at a saint like an enraged kitten.


    "I didn''t say that! Don''t be self-conscious, little one! " Elia glared back.


    I don''t know why Sylvie looks at them and they always think of cats and dogs


    "Don''t call people that way! It''s clear that you are a little bit too! "


    The doll girl didn''t like to be described as a little girl, but immediately she frowned suspiciously: "anyway I always think you''re a little shorter than before


    "Well..."


    Elijah, who had grown weaker because of her inability to adapt to the forbidden environment, was a little younger than before, and even she herself was aware of this.


    "Is it true that human beings are getting smaller and longer? The world is incredible... "


    Finding that there was no retort, Flores said to himself in disbelief.


    "No, please don''t think of her as a representative of ordinary human beings."


    and the West Wei behind them make complaints about it.


    As they spoke, they were discovered by a creature with a huge scissors as its head.


    The blade of the scissor blade is about three meters long. It looks silver and very sharp, but it is surrounded by black mud in the shape of thorns and vines. Those black thorns form spider like organs, which are climbing on the ceiling and approaching them rapidly from the back.


    This should be the monster created by the lich, between the living and the dead.


    Unable to construct and use magic, SIVI had to pull out the tube shaped potion he had bought again from the achievement store.


    But before he could make a move, the blue arc flashed by, sealing the corridor behind them and turning it into a dead end.


    "These things have no wisdom. If you don''t see the enemy for a period of time, you will leave soon."


    The doll girl said casually as if she had done something trivial.


    "I want to know more about how you use magic than this."


    Hearing a faint crash on the other side of the wall, SIVI shrugged his shoulders and put the potion back in his pocket.


    "Because spell like abilities don''t need to be built externally." To his surprise, the doll girl answered his question: "although the essence of other people''s abilities and dust magic are the same, our sister''s casting method is closer to magic objects than ordinary magicians."


    Sylvie had no interface. He stroked his stubble chin as if thinking.


    Because of the monster attack just now, Elia didn''t seem to be in the mood to continue fighting with the doll girl. She was determined to follow her to move up the stairs.


    After a long silence, SIVI spoke again.


    "It''s a bit rude to say that, but miss Flores, I''d like to ask - don''t you want to collect divine parts at all and become the perfect creature beyond the ordinary creatures?"


    "Mr. Aldrich?"


    Elia exclaimed. She had no idea that Sylvia would ask such a question.


    "I can''t see that you are such a rude person."


    And the doll girl also showed a cold look as she expected. If this was a game, there would be a record of Flores'' popularity falling sharply backstage.


    "Although the father wanted us to fight against each other, when we died, there would be no reason why we had to fight with our sisters."


    "I see." In spite of the other side''s plummeting expression of favor, SIVI nodded: "it turns out that because there is no dream and the pursuit of the future, so I will sleep in the suitcase."


    "What do you mean by that fellow?"


    The doll girl seems to be annoyed by him and stares at Seaver with hostile eyes.


    "I''ve been thinking about the difference between you and real life Obviously, he has a sufficient degree of self-awareness, and even has the ability to think as human beings. Why can''t this degree of existence be regarded as alchemy life Sylvie touched his chin and said his reasoning: "I didn''t realize until just now that you didn''t have enough pursuit, dream, or desire. All creatures pursue the continuation of their own lives, but if I''m right Even the death of consciousness is not something hard for you to accept? "¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The doll girl did not answer, but it was not difficult to see from her attitude that Sylvie was right.


    After a while, she began to ask, "what about you? Do you all have your own dreams? Even you? "


    She said the last sentence to Elia.


    "Of course." "My dream is to run away from the pure white church," said a saint who had become a young girl without hesitation


    Sylvie puffed at the corner of his mouth.


    "That''s an unexpected dream..."


    This guy is going to ruin the white church''s fantasies about the virgin.


    "Even once, I want to walk in the world and see all kinds of landscapes and customs with my own eyes, instead of learning from the lifeless letters in the book."


    Elijah''s face softened, and a self mocking smile appeared: "in this way, I can devote myself to being a saint."


    The doll girl remained silent for a few seconds and then asked Seaver, "what about your dream?"


    "No. 1 in the world." Sylvia touched Elia''s head, and without hesitation, he said to Flores, "I want my college to be the number one school of magic in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the way after that, Flores never said a word.


    To the clock tower is a spiral staircase, Sylvie and they spent a lot of effort, and finally climbed into the building like Big Ben.


    But in the center of countless gear bearings, the obelisk, which should have existed, has been lost, leaving only a dented stone platform.


    "Are you really on the right path?" She asked suspiciously.


    "That''s right. They were there last time." Said Flores strangely.


    "Wait, how long ago was the last time you were here?" Sylvie suddenly asked.


    "Well About two hundred years ago? "


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    When Sylvia and Elia were speechless, a cold of deja vu made Seaver shiver in vain.


    This is one of the signs of the mage''s alarm!


    "Be careful!"


    Having no time to remind him, SIVI held the two little guys who were only up to his thigh in his waist. Then he bent his legs and accumulated enough strength in an instant to jump away from the spot.


    The next moment, the huge object from the sky smashed the floor into a big hole, revealing the gear under the floor still running spontaneously.


    "What is that?" Elia, startled by the thing, asked involuntarily.


    The monster from the sky looks like a quadruped like an alpaca or a horse. Its body is also covered with black mud. From this point of view, it should belong to the same category as the teapot and scissors encountered before.


    However, its body is not only larger than the previous two headed monsters, but also through the outer layer of black mud, you can see the metal gears, huge bearings and various strange shaped parts, and its head is a crystal like prism, which is also characterized by complex incantations.


    "Found it!"


    "That''s it!"


    For the next moment, Elijah and Flores, who were still held by SIVI, looked at the monster''s head and cried out.


    "That''s the seal carrier!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "No wonder I can''t feel the seal outside I was disturbed by this guy


    Said Elijah with great emotion.


    "Um, the seal carrier is not particularly hard. If the attack affects it, it is not to re seal it, but to help it unlock the seal."


    Flores nodded to himself. His face, which looked like a child, had the mature expression of an adult. On the contrary, it made people feel very lovely from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie, the only one who can see this scene now, doesn''t have enough to enjoy it.


    "Why You can chat so leisurely


    Two little girls in his hands, Seaver cried out in a little exasperation.


    Elijah, the frail saint, let alone, even the doll girl who clearly has unlimited physical strength says, "do you think my short legs can run that thing?" The reason lies with him.


    Peat, don''t admit that you are short only at this time!


    Behind him, the monster, made up of various metal parts and black mud, kept on chasing him, close at hand.


    As a magician, even if his physical fitness is not less than that of his peers, he can''t compete with this monster!


    If this room was not filled with various metal parts, forming a lot of obstacles, he might have been chased by the thing behind him.


    "You can''t use magic Whoosh You can''t escape, even the attack Whoa, can''t let go of attack What should I do now? "


    Shivy gasped and asked subconsciously - he hadn''t been so tired for a long time since he was promoted to a high-level wizard.


    The metal skeleton gives the monster a hard body, and the black mud wrapped in the metal skeleton seems to have a strong protection against magic attacks. Before, they deliberately avoided the other side''s head, and used magic potions and dust magic to attack, but they were all invalid.


    Then they ran over the stairs, trying to lead this guy to the bottom of the stairs to sneak attack, but unfortunately, although this device has no wisdom, it just breaks the spiral stairs at the bottom because it wants to attack SIVI


    So Sylvie can only continue to flee in tears.


    "Or go to the stairway again. People can repair the stairs with dust magic." The doll girl suggested.


    Sylvie followed up with a gear bigger than the door leaf to cover the monster. Before the other party could catch up with him, he continued to run away: "no, we were lucky last time. We haven''t walked up the stairs. What if the thing collapses in the middle of this time! I can''t fly now


    Sylvie''s condition is a little bit better now because he took time to catch his breath.


    "I don''t think it''s a good way to keep running. Why don''t you try to attack Just be careful not to hit it in the head. "


    Elia also suggested.


    Anyway, it would be useless to keep running like this, so Sylvie and his wife took Elijah''s advice and turned around to surprise each other.


    The first thing to greet the beast is the stone thorn forest created by Flores dust magic from the ground, but it doesn''t have much effect on the monster''s body made of metal and unknown black mud.


    And then there''s Sylvia''s potion and Elia''s ball shaped magic device.


    However, the opponent who suffered a loss once, just as he knew that the two small test tubes and silver balls would cause certain damage and influence on himself, he even flashed past with a quick action that was not consistent with his huge body!


    Water, earth and light are all in chaos in the space behind them, but this has nothing to do with the monster, because it is rushing towards Elijah, who has no time to escape. Obviously, the girl has made a mistake that is often made by beginners of spellcasting, that is, not shifting positions immediately after casting the magic weapon, Give the other party a chance to take advantage of it!


    "Be careful!"


    In a hurry, SIVI couldn''t return any seal. He directly drew out the red potion representing the fire element and threw it at the monster.


    The virgin of pure white church is much more important than shilao seal and the reward of this branch mission.


    The monster was still as easy to dodge as before, and Elijah was spared.


    "Are you all right, little girl?" The doll girl ran over quickly and asked with concern.


    Fortunately, Elia was just pale with fear, and she was not hurt. And her willpower is also good, although there is no blood on her face, she soon recovers from the shadow just now, shakes her head at the doll girl and stands up again.


    Sylvie, however, looked at the huge figure that was approaching again with a look of surprise.


    "I see The intention of the people who made this thing is not to fight against us. The effect of this thing is to protect the seal carrier from being destroyed and let the guys inside escape! The order to "annihilate" the invaders should be given priority. When we attacked it, we deliberately avoided its head, so it didn''t hide at all. However, the attack just now will affect the seal on its head, so it will give up the opportunity to annihilate an enemy and choose to evade! ""But even though it was originally the guardian of this seal from being destroyed, it does affect us now."


    "If it continues to move, there is no way for us to seal and reinforce that carrier again!" said the young girl, holding her wrist


    "On this point, it has not been a problem since it exposed its weaknesses."


    Seaver''s face showed a ready-made expression. He once again exchanged some magic medicine from the achievement store, put it into the hands of the girls, and gave them a brief account of his plan.


    "Can such a crude plan really succeed?"


    The doll girl is skeptical.


    "Whether you can succeed depends on the reality! It would be a pity to give up without even trying. "


    When he finished, he took the remaining potion between his fingers and planned to run to the monster: "I will lead this guy away, and the rest will be handed over to you!"


    "Mr. Aldrich." The little Saint called to Sylvie.


    ¡°£¿¡± Sylvie looked back with a look of uncertainty.


    "Please don''t die."


    "Peace of mind, I will never leave this world until my wish is fulfilled!"


    The explosion of the potion bloomed in front of the monster, forcing him to stop. Meanwhile, SIVI began to create a series of attacks to focus his attention on himself.


    "Counterattack, go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    "What! Isn''t even Mr. Aldrich gone? "


    After listening to the narration of sister jomia, Frey rubbed her temple with some headache.


    "I''m sorry, it''s because I''m so worried about Lord Elijah that I didn''t notice the gentleman''s mistake..."


    Yomia bowed her head and looked guilty.


    "No one expected this kind of thing. Anyway, the boundary was not triggered. They should still be in this range. You''ve been looking for it all day. Take a little rest. "


    "But..." Yomia looked worried.


    "That''s all right. Mr. Aldrich is not one of those people who is easy to get lost. Maybe he has found the saint under the crown and is persuading her to come back." It may be because she has witnessed the strength of SIVI in the previous cooperation, and Frey has an inexplicable sense of trust in him.


    "Really?"


    The nun bit her lips and asked softly.


    Completely unaware that the culprit was in front of her, the chivalrous maiden said softly, "yes, even if there is an accident, there will be me and the Knights of the temple who have just come to help. Please have a rest."


    After a period of persuasion, yomia seemed to accept the other side''s comfort and walked sullently towards her tent.


    When she lifted the curtain of her tent and saw the figure inside, the whole person was stunned.


    But soon she came to herself, walked into the tent as if nothing had happened, and pulled up the curtain.


    "Why are you here?" She looked like a sword, nailed to the girl who was sitting on the sleeping bag. She tried to lower her voice and asked.


    "It''s heartless If it wasn''t for the information I provided, you''d still be a servant to the virgin... "


    Dressed in a bright red suspender skirt, with a bat winged letter K tattooed on her bare white shoulders, the girl was smiling, apparently not paying attention to yomia''s questioning.


    "After becoming a saint, I will naturally fulfill my promise to do something for you that will not harm the interests of mankind and the Holy See But now is not the time for you to come! "


    Because the lifeline was pinched in the other party''s hands, yomia could only say in a low voice of hatred.


    "In fact, I''m curious why you covet that saint''s place. As a nun, you should not be interested in that kind of thing when you know the truth about the saint." The girl put her hands on her chin and asked with interest.


    "The virgin is the treasure of mankind." Yomia hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "but it''s not everyone can do it. Elie Asia Pacific is kind. She''s not fit to be a saint As long as I take over the position of Saint, she will be able to return to ordinary life


    Ming Ming always dreams of escaping from the holy land, but when she sees something that threatens human beings and ordinary creatures, her first reaction is to seal it with her own blood. In a sense, Elijah is really too kind.


    "It should have been like this." the girl restrained her smile and spread her hands: "but it was destroyed by you who are smart."


    "What are you talking about?" Yomia suddenly looked up and stared at each other.


    It''s a pity that the other party doesn''t seem to be joking.


    "The" original "Saint may have died there." the girl''s mouth was tilted up and her canine teeth were much sharper than ordinary people.


    "No way!"


    "As a saint, even the whole body of blood will not die!"


    "Yes, even if the body is destroyed, only the consciousness can survive. This is the so-called" Saint " But what if there is a being there that can capture consciousness? "


    The girl showed a smile that made yomia''s scalp numb.


    "You''ve been lying to me?" Yomia clenched her fist and said in a cold voice.


    "No, I said At first things did go according to what we expected, but you screwed it all up. "


    The girl stood up from her sleeping bag and went to yomia: "you put a human who my elder sister is afraid of, and even called" a man who can create miracles "in there, and it is natural that the plan will fail?"


    "Are you kidding me! That Aldrich is just a magician. He can''t even be a farmer in a place where he can''t use magic! "


    Yomia''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "So you''re just a fool who likes to be smart. If you look down on that guy too much, you''ll suffer." The girl suddenly reached out and covered yomia''s mouth at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. Her other hand, like a sharp sword, stabbed yomia''s chest before the other party could react, destroying her heart into a mass of meat: "in addition, since the plan fails, you have become a waste child I don''t want to be known by the elder sister Huang that she has made such a big mess. "


    The body of the nun was so soft that it fell into a pool of blood."Clean up. The smell of blood will be found by people outside."


    The girl took out her palm and wiped her bloody hands with her sleeping bag.


    With her words, many black bats flew out of the shadow of the tent, just like swarms of locusts flying across the farmland. In just a moment, the blood on the ground disappeared and the nun''s still intact body became a skeleton.


    After all this, the bats flew back into the shadows and disappeared.


    "The annoying Knight Commander is still outside. He can''t go out as casually as he did before..."


    The girl lay down on her sleeping bag without interest: "I don''t know if the guy who is favored by elder sister Huang can escape from there..."


    The top of the clock tower, the clock City, the blue electric arc jumps constantly among the gears.


    It''s a sign from the doll girl Flores that they''re ready.


    Sylvie looked back at the nearby monster. Although the effect of the earth elemental potion was successfully launched, making the opponent move a little slower, the momentum of the rampage was even more amazing than before.


    He fought and retreated, relying on the potions and monsters, and finally led the other side to the traps set by the girls.


    It was a very hidden pit created by the dust magic of the doll girl. SIVI identified the trap by the marks left on the gears by the girls. He flashed to the side when he was in a critical situation, avoiding the dilemma of rushing into the trap, and the monster was not so lucky.


    The inertia brought about by the huge mass directly makes it fall into the trap, and in the trap is the water element precipitation potion that SIVI gave to the girls.


    Just as the monster struggled to climb out, Sylvie quickly put a bottle of ice potion into it, which made the water element have a strong magic reaction and turned into a huge piece of ice in an instant!


    And the monster is like a mammoth found in the snow mountain. Without any damage to its head, it is completely blocked in the ice!


    "Yes, it''s a success."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    It has to be said that the dwarf''s dust magic is very easy to use, especially in the hands of Flores, whose energy source is unknown but can use dust magic as instinct.


    After SIVI had frozen the beast, which was probably a construct, through a trap, Flores, under the command of SIVI, reconstructed a complicated chopper with the gear parts knocked down by the beast when they were hunting them on the ground, and cut off the whole head of the beast with little effort.


    "It''s incredible..."


    Watching Elia start bleeding for the final seal, the doll girl''s Inorganic eyes showed a different luster: "do you have any human beings who can sacrifice themselves to this degree?"


    "Rather, it is because there are heroes who can sacrifice themselves in every era that we human beings can continue to this day."


    Sylvie made a meaningful remark, then turned his eyes to the cogs.


    At last, he was relieved of a worry. Now he has the time to study the main structure of the clock tower.


    As a result, when he just got to know the terrain of the whole room, the college system which had been silent for a long time jumped out of new news.


    [system information: "Diyao mechanism city" strategy completed, obtained the strong certificate x1, achievement architectural drawings X1]


    [system information: you studied the central part of "Diyao mechanism city", construction mechanism LV + 1, engineering LV + 1]


    is this also a copy


    West Wei silently make complaints about his eyes and move his eyes to the architectural drawings that he has just obtained.


    After all, if we can get some good achievements in architecture, it will be good news for the second school district he is about to establish.


    [Name: Immortal bell tower (spectacle)]


    [type: drawing achievement building]


    [construction time: 12 natural days]


    [Description: the eternal bell tower can absorb the free magic in the air, and process the surplus magic power, which can be seen as a rainbow, creating a magic rich area around. Because the rich magic will have a certain effect on the surrounding elements, so on a red moon night, you can see a scene similar to the aurora above the clock tower. ¡¿


    [effect: Academy legend + 1, dwarf biological friendliness + 5. The clock tower authority holder can know the current time at any time. The clock tower can increase one magic enrichment level every day, with a maximum level of 20. The clock tower authority holder can activate a wide area gain at any time. Within the influence range of the clock tower, the success rate of casting magic increases, the magic power increases, and the magic consumption decreases. This gain can last until the tower''s magic enrichment level is exhausted. The effect of the gain is directly proportional to the current magic enrichment level. ¡¿


    [Note: "no matter how many times I look at it, I won''t get tired of it. You know, this is the pride of dwarves!" ¡ª¡ªBy lipak. Iron felt]


    "..."


    How to say Although it looks like a good look, but if no invasion, the clock tower''s main gain effect is not used.


    Today in the eastern plains, we can only see some mixed blood dwarfs such as gray dwarfs. Pure blood dwarfs rarely appear in the eastern plains. God knows where these dwarfs have shrunk - in a word, the chances of that dwarf''s biological friendliness + 5 are not much.


    As for the college legend Sylvie hasn''t heard of it so far, so I don''t know what it''s going to do


    At the end of the day, apart from knowing what time it is at any time, the wonder building, which took 12 days to build, didn''t seem to have much effect?


    Forget it, anyway, I started a strong card, this time it''s already earned.


    With such a good mentality and contentment, Sylvie ordered them to start building this wonderful clock tower directly through his special feeling with the dwarfs.


    Of course, the construction site is still floating island as the first school district.


    Compared with the second school district, which has not even had a shadow, the first school district, which has long been famous in various events, is the facade of Aldrich college and is also the most vulnerable to attack. So it''s better to put the clock tower there to increase the safety.


    After SIVI did all this, he flipped the system to the task panel to see the rewards for the mission.


    But to his surprise, "savior, it''s up to you! ¡¿The task of sealing four obelisks is not over.


    This time, the speed of sealing is a little slow


    Just as Sylvie looked up, the doll girl beside him suddenly got up and walked towards Elijah.


    "How..." Sylvie wanted to ask, but it got stuck in his throat.


    I don''t know when the name on the head of the doll girl changed from Flores to the state of overlapping two names!


    After a brief moment of surprise, Sylvie immediately figured out the joints.


    Flores, they were all made by a lich, and that Lich is dead.


    There are not many ways to kill Lich in this world. The most direct way is to destroy its life box.And lichs will naturally try to prevent this situation.


    The soul is a product that is hard to separate, but for the lichen who have no feelings, dividing the soul is similar to cutting the flesh, and there is no great psychological burden. So some lichs like to make some other Horcruxes out of their own soul fragments as insurance.


    If you''re right, Flores''s maker also used this method to hide his soul fragments in the doll girl''s body. At this time, he suddenly broke out and seized control. What did he want to do!


    If it''s an ordinary person, I''m afraid I can''t understand the reason for that for a while, and miss a good opportunity to stop the other party. But SIVI is different because


    The goods are open for sale!


    Although I don''t know what the other party wants, it''s not a good thing to see this situation.


    So the Lich soul fragment who temporarily usurped the control of Flores'' body suddenly found a thick wall of ice in front of him.


    Almost without a pause, the blue arc danced around her, creating a cave in the ice wall that she could pass through.


    But will Sylvia let her go? Obviously not.


    So at the next moment, a few bottles of potions hit her like no money.


    And Sylvie took out his magic sword and ran after him.


    The two soon fell into a seesaw battle.


    Dust magic is very powerful, but it can''t be used on creatures and enchanted items. Therefore, in the face of the fierce wind and rain, the Lich can only stop moving forward. As the strongest high-level wizard, SIVI''s combat effectiveness is a little weaker than a one turn magic swordsman. He can only rely on magic medicine and enchanting weapons to limit the opponent.


    I can''t go on like this!


    Unlike Flores, who has been usurped of consciousness, the whole person has turned into an expressionless one. Seeing his achievements falling rapidly, SIVI feels his heart dripping with blood Peat, half a month''s work.


    Seeing that the battle was about to enter garbage time, there was a sudden murmur from her place. In a moment, the words "mission completed" appeared on the task panel that Sylvie had not been able to turn off.


    The seal is successful!


    At almost the same moment, the blue arc like magic light flashed under the foot of the Lich soul fragment that could not break through SIVI''s defense, hollowed out a piece of the floor where she was, and allowed herself and Sylvie to fall down to the bottom quickly together.


    "Lying trough..."


    Sylvie only had time to spit out a dirty word, thrust his backhand sword into the debris of the floor and scrambled to the ground in a precarious situation.


    The Lich turned his clothes into parachute like things through dust magic, and fluttered to the ground with only one underwear and knickerbockers left.


    By the time Sylvie looked back, the other party had already disappeared.


    Regardless of the lich, SIVI ran straight to Elia, who lost too much blood and fell asleep again, and the obelisks beside her were covered with silver lines.


    Obviously, the Lich''s target is the virgin. It''s dangerous to stay here. Even SIVI, who can''t use magic, is not likely to win a battle with a lich (though only a fragment) at the opponent''s home.


    After thinking about it, Sylvie made a quick decision.


    I''m sorry for Flores, but it''s better to send Elia back to her college.


    After stuffing the Obelisk into the storage box to prevent any accident, Sylvie lifted his right hand under the petite saint''s crown. His left hand crushed the crystal on his way home. In the green halo, he gradually disappeared


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    The next morning, flea, who received a letter from the owl, arrived at the college.


    Looking at the obvious tired look of the other party and the dark circles under his eyes, SIVI couldn''t help but say, "this guy didn''t sleep all night?" Such an idea.


    It is.


    If you just stay up late, it will not have such a big impact on Frey of the physical school, but the series of events that began last night made her nervous moment in a tense state.


    In the early morning of this morning, a temple knight who went to change shifts found that all the night watchmen in the camp had been attacked and their necks were broken. In the subsequent search, they found a skeleton in the tent of the sister of the saints, and yomia himself was not found


    Then, after the divinity test of the white bishop, the skeleton turned out to be yomia himself!


    The whole camp was in a state of nervous tension. The saint''s whereabouts were unknown, and the nuns were killed. Everyone was in danger. They were afraid that they would be killed by the hand stretched out from the dark.


    This situation continued until SIVI''s letter arrived, and after learning that he had rescued the virgin, the remaining believers quickly pulled out of camp, while Frey directly took the magical creature Perseus to the Aldrich college. She saw the baby girl like a koala holding a velvet pillow in one corner of the four pillar bed Voice.


    After learning that yomia is dead, SIVI is lost


    The reason why he and Elijah were in prison was because of the holy nun yomia, but now they suddenly learned that the originator was dead And he died miserably, which was like cutting off the most important clue he had.


    "Although we can ask her later, can you tell me how you found her?"


    I don''t know if I can see Sylvie''s confusion. The girl''s eyes are fixed on him, and her face is full of serious expression.


    As the girl said, even if SIVI wanted to hide it, Elia, who had been with him, would have told the holy see without reservation.


    So Sylvie told his story about the system in a bachelor''s way, but he was careful to hide the information about the system.


    Although a lot of things sound like Arabian Nights, Frey listened to everything SIVI said and finally nodded: "I see. From the standpoint of a friend, I believe you."


    "What about the position of the patron saint and the head of the Templars?" ''said Sylvie, who was thirsty, took a sip of Alice''s black tea and asked casually.


    "Allow me to have reservations."


    "All right." Sylvie shrugged indifferently.


    He pointed to the sofa is still wearing pajamas, pillow, a sleepy face of a saint: "no matter what, this saint will be given to you."


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    She stood up, bent down, and sincerely thanks him: "in addition, although I would like to stay in your college for a few more days, I must return to the holy land early because of the fright under the virgin''s crown."


    "Well, I understand." SIVI also put down his tea cup and showed a kind smile: "may the goddess of seven Yao be with you."


    She is worthy of being a rare activist in the Holy See.


    After saying hello to Sylvie and waiting for other members of the Vatican to arrive, she picked up the virgin who was very sleepy because she had become a young girl (of course, it may be due to excessive blood loss), and returned in the Holy See''s magic boat.


    He even made the representatives of other academies in madale think that there was a dispute between SIVI and the Holy Land


    "Is that really OK?"


    At least you don''t have to pretend to be a nun when you come back from his life


    "It should be a headache for the holy land. At the beginning, the plot was made clear that it was aimed at the holy land. Otherwise, after I was involved, the people behind the scenes would directly kill the nun in order to cover up the truth."


    Sylvie yawned. It was hard for him to work hard last night.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Fitter thought with her head askew, but her ghost head did not seem to be very clever about such things, so she asked simply.


    "I think you''ve been thinking less and less lately Sometimes I think about it myself. "


    Sylvie sighed first. Sure enough, he had to find a ghost with a little knowledge of politics or this aspect: "now, of course, we should do what we should do, and continue to do so that those who hide behind the scenes don''t come to us."


    "Oh! "We don''t know what we want to do?"


    Fitter nodded his head suddenly, then looked suspicious: "wait, do you know who''s behind the scenes?""No way. I''m not an omniscient God."


    Drink a little bit of cold black tea at one gulp. Compared with the usual, slightly thick black tea is just the right way to ease Seaver''s sleepiness. Alice is always able to provide considerate service.


    SIVI kneaded Jingming acupoint and stood up: "it''s just that there are not many guys who like to make such a thing, so there are some guesses."


    In the face of the girl''s increasingly suspicious look, he continued without any concern: "in short, the actual combat assessment continues, and we have to start preparing for the next round of the third round of examination."


    Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment, as if thinking of something, had to rub his temples: "wait..."


    "What''s the matter?" The ghost girl, who just looked discontented, immediately asked with concern.


    "Do you remember the dolls I told you about in that dungeon?"


    "Of course, I''m not a salamander''s head (salamander, an aquatic creature whose level of crusade is less than level 2. It''s said that my memory can only last seven seconds). Zhenhong''s predecessor was one of those seven puppets, right?"


    The ghost girl put her hands on her hips and said discontentedly.


    "That''s right, and I always feel that the ultimate goal of the people behind this incident is also related to the puppets." Sylvie touched his chin, and his mouth showed a little playfulness: "so, give the students a new task in the third exam - to collect information about the original eight nationality puppets."


    "What a mess, Hello!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, it''s the tradition of Aldrich to mess around..."


    "Where is the tradition? Aren''t you the founder?"


    "The tradition handed down by Sylvie Aldrich."


    "Don''t pass on this bad quality!"


    A man and a ghost went out of the dean''s office in this way


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    At the Aldrich college restaurant, Riddell and their four monitors got together for lunch as usual.


    Yesterday, after the fierce team assessment, they took part in the single person assessment. As a result, the fatigue has not been completely eliminated. Except for Riedel, who was born in the countryside and has a better physical fitness than others, the others seem to have some weakness.


    Probably feeling that the atmosphere was too depressing, Riedel tried to break it.


    He lowered his voice and said mysteriously, "speaking of it, I have recently discovered a secret..."


    People were curious when they were young. In addition, Riddell, who was usually honest and honest, spoke in this manner, which made kamiyu listen to him.


    "I found out that Professor Franken


    With Riedel''s voice, Camille and they all can''t help but swallow their saliva. As a native professor of Aldrich, Frankenstein is the most feared person among the students. Unexpectedly, Riedel will discover his secret!


    "He is absolutely not an ordinary man!" "I have discovered the truth of the universe," he said I nodded with a sense of accomplishment.


    "And then?" Tanis immediately asked.


    "No more." Said Riedel frankly.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    On this day, for the first time, a teenager named Riedel wise felt the contempt from his peers.


    "Don''t you realize until now that Professor Franken is not an ordinary man..."


    Kamiyu asked weakly.


    Whether it is the screws on the temple, the two eyes that can turn to different directions like chameleons at the same time, or the completely different way of thinking from ordinary people, can clearly show that the professor is special or not! The reason why the students are so afraid of the professor is that although some of them have the power of life and death, it is also due to his monstrous nature.


    The topic of "Professor Frankenstein''s true face" has always been one of the top three hot topics in the "seven wonders of Aldrich College"! The answers are all over the sky. Some say Frankenstein is actually a little monster mutant; some say he is the alchemy life made by Sylvie; and even more, he is the undead of the guardian of this empty Island (in fact, this statement is the closest to the truth)


    All in all, the students are very curious about this problem, but so far, no one dares to test it Do you want to die, or do you want to die?


    "What! Did you already know that? "


    Riedel looked shocked.


    "So how slow are you..."


    Tanis helplessly covered his forehead: "why do people like you get the favor of silver?"


    "Sister Theo is not the kind of person who looks very smart. It is Agnes who likes to be lively."


    "I thought I was the only one who saw a mushroom on Professor Franken''s head," he sighed regretfully


    After a few seconds of silence.


    "Gee, gee, gee --?!"


    Camille, Tanis and Dorothy together sent out a surprise to the students of the whole restaurant.


    Because they were surrounded in the dining room, the four of them had to leave their unfinished lunch in confusion and leave the restaurant quickly.


    "You mean you saw mushrooms on Professor Franken''s head yesterday?"


    After coming to the surrounding corridor and making sure there was no one around, kamiyou asked cautiously.


    "Well, it''s probably this part," Riedel pointed to the back of his head. "I saw him grow a white mushroom here yesterday."


    "I met Professor Franken when I came to the restaurant today. There was absolutely nothing strange in his head."


    Dorothy frowned and retorted.


    To be honest, she didn''t believe in the words of the axis of evil that always caused trouble among the students in front of her.


    "Maybe he picked it last night?" Kamiyu was not willing to be outdone and defended his best friend.


    "But A person''s head grows mushroom, this kind of words credibility is really too low. "


    Dorothy doubted without hesitation.


    Children''s heart, they will not overestimate the feelings of others, just express their most sincere ideas.


    "It''s true that most people don''t grow up on this point, but there''s no magic thing on their heads that can grow mushrooms."


    Tanis, who stood quietly aside, interjected: "when I went to magic ecology, the mountain giant''s picture book looked like it had mushrooms on its head."


    "I''ve seen that picture book. The giant''s head is a bush, not a mushroom!" Dorothy was naturally not convinced: "besides, there is no mountain giant so small!""I didn''t say the professor was a mountain giant!" "It''s just a matter of explaining it to stan


    "Do you think Professor Franken is a normal person?" Camille seized the opportunity to ask Dorothy a question.


    "Well..."


    Dorothy was speechless.


    "So in your opinion, is Frankenstein a crank?"


    "When..." Kamiyou answered half of the way, but was interrupted by Riedel''s tugging on his robe.


    Then he realized that the voice just now did not seem to belong to any of the four of them.


    So he turned gingerly and saw Frankenstein standing behind him with his right hand turning the screw.


    The large glasses on the other side''s face reflect white light, so that he can''t see the other person''s eyes (there is no such thing in fact), which makes kamiyu''s pressure several times higher.


    "If you are so interested, come with me."


    Franken did not speak much, but walked directly past them to his own research room.


    The four looked at each other, and finally they could only follow him carefully.


    "Is this really OK?"


    Looking up at the crystal, Francia asked, "Sophie really looks at the ball It''s not even Eliza that they know


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. I''m just going to take advantage of this period to wash away their good and evil views."


    Sylvie replied without hesitation: "besides, I promised Franken to study something that could fight the source of the plague, and now he has come up with a purifying agent, which of course will be sent there to test - though I don''t think it will be of any use. Those four little guys can also have a good experience in this section of the road, and complete the practical assessment. It''s a good thing to shoot three birds with one arrow. "


    "What if they were infected with that strange plague?"


    Sophia is still worried.


    "It''s OK. I''ve studied the samples Franken brought from plague city." Sylvie took out a purple crystal from his pocket and played with it: "don''t say a few of them. Even if our whole college is infected, as long as we don''t die, I can save it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    The great winged vulture skims over the Shiva mountains, leaving behind its eerie cry over the bleak hillside.


    The Siva mountains are actually the northern part of the Angolan mountains in the horian Empire, but different from the lush and lush south, the Siva mountains in the north are a desolate Jedi. Compared with the south, there are few vegetation and creatures, and the ground is full of red rocks, which looks like a Gobi.


    Near the mountainside, behind a huge red stone, there is a very hidden cave.


    "Lord sayeg, will the one you mentioned really come? (ORC language, the same below) "


    in the cave, a half man less than one meter tall rubbed his hands and asked softly with his usual smile.


    It''s better to make three holes on the top of his helmet than to make three holes in the top of his helmet


    Sayeg is a male ORC. He is about 2.5 meters tall. He has a pair of round ears on his head and a totem mark on his face. From the appearance of the mark, he is not a pure blood ORC. His tail is a bit like a lion''s tail, which is constantly swinging to drive away the mosquitoes around them.


    In fact, there are only a hundred thousand orcs who claim to be rare in the army.


    It''s just that sayaeg''s weapon is not the mace or Tomahawk popular with the orcs, but a huge blade gun.


    This kind of weapon, with a total length of 3-5 meters, was once brilliant in the mythical era. At that time, this kind of weapon with huge blade was called "gaberge". It was a special weapon for killing dragons or killing giant epic creatures!


    It looks like a big blade with a big handle. The serrated blade can tear the wounds of prey, slow down the self-healing time of giant beasts, and make them lose a lot of blood. The super long handle and the amazing weight of the gun head are designed to increase the power of chopping and sprinting.


    Even those epic monsters can''t ignore this weapon, which is extremely lethal even if it doesn''t attach any magic!


    Of course, gaberge can''t be used by anyone. Just the amazing weight and the hard to master attack skills are enough to eliminate most people. In fact, even in the mythological era when powerful people emerge in large numbers, none of them can use this weapon!


    Of course, halflings don''t know about this. They just think that there are three orcs in front of them. They are soldiers of the imperial army.


    The purpose of their trip is very simple, that is to hunt the "Rocky behemoth" that haunts the mountains.


    The halflings who lived near the Siva mountains had never heard of this creature, but the other side said that it had, and he did not dare to object. Finally, sayeg asked him a series of things from his mouth, and directly arrested him as a guide and came here.


    "That''s right." The orc grudged words like gold, but he still looked back at the dwarf halfling. The fierce nature of the beast''s pupil made the timid halflings tremble: "as long as you didn''t lie before."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. That''s for sure."


    The halfling who almost didn''t pee immediately swore at the sky.


    Sayeg ignored him. From a long time ago, his tribe has been saying, "it''s better to believe in the oath of a halfling than to sign a contract with the devil, at least the latter can gain power..." Such a proverb. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were no other Orc speaking creatures around here, he wouldn''t care about these guys who were not even as good as koalas.


    Just as sayeg used his brain, which the high priest called "no difference from the rock iguana," to think about whether to cut down the chattering halfling and throw it out as a bait or something, suddenly rock debris began to fall from the top of the cave.


    "The God of mountains and rocks!" The halfling screamed from his throat like a cockerel who had been strangled by the neck. Then he carefully said to sayeg, "my Lord, be careful now. If we are found by the God of rock, we will all be killed..."


    But sayeg did not manage the halfling. As the tremor grew stronger, he went straight out of the cave and poked out half his head behind the rock to peep at the creatures coming.


    It is a well deserved "giant beast".


    From the outside, it looks like a moving hill. With each step of its four long hoofed feet, sayeg''s current mountain top will tremble twice.


    If you look carefully, you will find that there are a few small compound eyes on the top of the mountain, as well as some strange spiral mouthparts.


    If sayeg was not a magic idiot, he could feel that powerful magic was coming out of the beast all the time.


    This is the rock god that the halflings fear and worship!


    While the halfling shivered with the stone at the entrance of the cave, sayeg had quietly removed the blade and the handle of the dagger gun and combined them together - they were always separated because of their long length."My lord What do you want to do? " The halflings gaped at sayege, whose eyes began to show a sense of war.


    "Hunt it."


    Yes, the God of rock in the half body population is the purpose of his trip - earth element crustacean species. The Crusade level is supposed to be level 36, and the epic creature of the same level as the baroyan demon, behemoth the rock!


    "You, you are crazy!"


    The halfling was stunned. He had no idea that the orc, who had come with him, had actually hit the gods of the mountains!


    Just as behemoth was too lazy to pay attention to sayeg and halfling ants in his eyes, sayaeg was also too lazy to pay attention to the surprise of halflings. At the moment when bashimus walked through their cave, he leaped behind the beast, and his huge blade gun gaberge smashed into each other''s rock shell!


    When the rocks were splashed, the roar of behemoth, a rock born creature, was heard all over the Siva mountains!


    However, neither sayeg in the fierce battle nor the scurrying halflings found that at the top of the cave where they used to hide, a little bat blinked its blood red eyes, then spread its wings and flew out of the cave


    "It seems that our Orc friends can''t bear it anymore."


    The eldest princess of the night aristocrat pinched the bat into plasma, and the bright red viscous liquid quickly penetrated into her white palm and disappeared: "Asahel, what do you think?"


    "The purpose of the expedition against behemoth should be the mountain Rune in its body. The rock born behemoth is the embodiment of the will of the mountains. The mountain runes in it can also control the mountains to a certain extent, such as Open up a canyon or something


    Not far from the curtain, the vampire in a black cloak guessed: "they''re probably going to use mountain runes to open a path directly from the Angolan mountains to the eastern plains. In this way, there will be a war between humans and orcs My subordinates think that we just need to stay out of the way and watch the change. "


    "That''s right, but it''s more interesting to add another fire now."


    The girl in the red princess skirt lifted up the curtain on her luxurious four column bed and stood up from the bed in a light red nightgown.


    "Royal Highness, what are you?" Asked the male vampire.


    "Have you forgotten what we said last time?" A coquettish smile appeared on the girl''s face: "our family won the bet of Southern Linhai. Naturally, we are going to give our new friends some gifts. And it''s just that I can go and see my sister who is not a success. It''s not killing two birds with one stone. "


    "Yes, but..." Male vampires do not know how to exhort this princess.


    "It doesn''t matter. We want to see a close fight than to be reaped by orcs in the first place." The girl flicked her fingers, and her clothes trembled as if she were alive. The next moment, the light red pajamas turned into bright red princess skirt: "Asahel, please come with me. It''s also time to meet with us the man who has done miracles many times. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, my Highness Princess.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    "It''s so hard for me to take advantage of my absence."


    SIVI lay down on the table and kneaded his hair in a daze: "first write a visit letter to the colleges that have close contact with us, and then go to those colleges to visit What about my personal time? "


    "Sophia said it was because you had too much private time that she got you these jobs."


    Eliza replied with a wry smile.


    Sylvie''s list has to be sorted out when she''s on the stage.


    "Is it really the guy who led it?" Sylvie took the list and flipped through it.


    "Miss fitter agreed with the proposal."


    "Alas..."


    Sylvie sighed a long sigh.


    Then he began to think about the trip.


    If you want to run through these colleges, you have to go around the eastern plain for half a circle. In addition, he has to visit other colleges that have not joined the loose alliance of the West Uyghur organization. In addition, he has to try to improve the friendliness and confuse the vision of the Qiyao mage Association.


    It will take more than a month to visit all the colleges on the list even if you want to take a ride on the Falcon.


    Finally, he has to go to the holy land to confirm the follow-up of the time of the disappearance of the virgin and the tragic death of the nuns.


    Not only that, but also the third practical examination at the College of Aldrich has begun. Although speaking to the students is to let them move freely during this period, the consequences of all actions can only be borne by themselves.


    However, in fact, there are only more than 100 students selected by the system in Aldrich college. Now, each of them is a valuable resource of the college. How can they really let themselves die.


    If these little guys really get into trouble, it''s him and the professors at the college who will eventually clean up the mess.


    With that in mind, his schedule for the next few months was almost full


    I hope that there will be no more chaos and increase my burden.


    Sylvie prayed to Eliza and asked, "what about Sophia?"


    "I don''t know I haven''t seen Sophia since the morning. " Eliza shook her head.


    Is Sophia in the library again forgetting the time?


    Just as Sylvie thought so, there was a knock outside the dean''s room.


    He quickly smoothed his hair, held his chin with both hands, and showed an incomparable dignity. He said in a low voice, "please come in."


    Probe in is a blue class students.


    "Good president." He made a clumsy salute to Sylvie with some tied hands and feet, and then said incoherently, "we''re in an interest class I, I reported the basic science of alchemy Today, we should have learned the dissolution of magic metal But Professor Langer hasn''t come yet... "


    Originally, what happened in each class was reported by their respective monitor - the four little guys and Sylvie were familiar with each other, and there would be no stage fright. But yesterday all four of them were taken to the plague city by Franken, so if anything happened, the students would have to report to the dean''s office.


    It can be imagined that the unfortunate people who are elected must be those who are not good at communication, so it is normal to speak so incoherently.


    "Professor Langer It''s Sophia. " Sylvie touched his chin and frowned slightly. "Francon is not here Eliza, I''ve taught you about the dissolution of magic metals before. Now you can be an adjunct professor


    "Ah? But isn''t it better for you to go by yourself, teacher? "


    The girl asked with her head askew.


    "I''m a little worried about Sophia. Now go to her room and have a look."


    Sylvie got up and said, "I''m the only one who has access to other people''s rooms without permission."


    Sophia''s room is not a little girl''s room, but more like the old witch''s room in the fairy tale.


    I don''t know how long the room hasn''t been cleaned, and a lot of dust has accumulated, which makes the whole room look dark. A homemade pumpkin shaped magic lamp sprinkles orange light on the ceiling.


    In the center of the room is not the same desk as other professors'' rooms, but a large and amazing crucible. Under the crucible is burning a purple magic flame. The ingredients in the pot are unknown, and the green liquid is still bubbling.


    There were some messy clothes on the ground, wands of different styles and huge numbers of magic books everywhere - if not for the magic flame that could regulate the fuel, maybe a spark could turn the whole room into a sea of fire.


    The young girl who came to see him on this trip fell to the ground in rags, her face red and panting hard, and the whole person seemed to have lost consciousness."It''s so hot. It looks like a fever."


    SIVI picked up the girl in the pile of clothes and put her on the bed.


    According to his conjecture, Sophia was forced to get up after a high fever and wanted to continue working. As a result, she fainted when her clothes were in general.


    "West Wei Is it? " Sophia asked vaguely.


    "Well, have a good rest today." Sylvie touched the girl''s dry red hair because she never maintained it.


    "It doesn''t matter Just drink a little water... " The girl seemed to want to sit up, but even if it was a struggle, she couldn''t finish it.


    "Take good care of yourself. This is the order of the president." So SIVI decisively pressed her back: "the holy water produced by our college can only cure the pain, not the disease."


    "Don''t If I''m not here You''re alone in those documents How to deal with... " Said the girl in a weak voice.


    "There will always be a way." "And if you continue to be so stubborn..."


    "I''m not afraid of Threat... "


    "Then I''ll throw your alchemy notes into the crucible."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bad guys. "


    So the girl immediately compromised in a low voice.


    Soon, Sophia fell asleep. Sylvie looked at the girl''s sleeping face, until now, he found that he seemed to have ignored the girl No, it''s not just Sophia, but Eliza Franken, Alice Evangeline, a whole bunch of people. If they hadn''t been working hard behind their backs all the time, Sylvie alone would never have been able to run the college to its present level.


    "Sita, please keep waiting for Sophia."


    After calling Sida, who was wandering on an unknown island, SIVI explained to her.


    Because of Franken''s departure, now Aldrich''s hands are tight, and even fitter is sent to class by Sylvie.


    The only one who can take care of Sophia is Theo, who plays with Theo when he is free. When Theo doesn''t, she wanders around the college.


    In other words, it seems that the virtuous can''t enhance their ability of calculation at all The price performance ratio of Fitch is absolutely incomparable


    Thinking of all sorts of things in his head, Sylvie went straight out of the castle and sighed at the gloomy sky.


    "I don''t know if you are bringing olive branches or daggers, but since you are here, please show your face..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    The weather was gloomy, and it made people feel depressed a lot.


    Kamiyu has been praying since the beginning of the morning that it will not rain today.


    They''re not far from Morag now.


    The pothole City, known as the plague cage, is regarded as a cursed place. In addition to the regular convoy of prisoners every quarter, only some daring peddlers will come to trade some daily necessities with Morag''s top management.


    So the road from the last city to Morag was full of bumpy paths, no decent roads.


    Once it rains, the paths turn into muddy roads like pools.


    Unfortunately, his prayer did not take effect, and before noon, the sky began to have intermittent drizzle down.


    "How long do we have to go?"


    Kamiyou turned on the rain proof magic on his robe, wiped off the rain from his head, and asked Franken, who was walking in front of him.


    "Soon, but we are going to another place."


    Although frankend''s coat was no longer the same as his own, it was necessary for Frankie to change his head into the same one He used a dark blue cowboy hat to hide his hair and threaded holes in his temples.


    It is because of this that Franken''s tone has become uneventful and upsetting.


    "Damned thorn grass, damned Cymbidium..." "Professor, aren''t you trying to get rid of the plague curse from the plague cage?" Tanis, the worst of the group, gasped and cursed the weeds that made him harder to move? Is it better to go straight to Morag


    Along the way, Franken also selected some of his past experiences to tell them.


    Instead of answering him directly, Franken quickly dived into the bushes by the side of the road.


    A few little guys looked at each other, and at last they couldn''t help but follow in.


    Then they saw a cemetery.


    Or, it used to be a cemetery.


    At this time, the ground of this cemetery was covered with weeds, and the tombs inside had been in disrepair for a long time. Some skeletons probably dug out by animals could be seen everywhere. With the sparse light rain, it highlighted the feeling of desolation.


    Franken recognized the words on the tombstone and moved slowly between the two rows of graves.


    Because it was the first time they saw such a desolate tomb, even Riedel kamiyu, they couldn''t help feeling upset, not to mention Dorothy - now the girl is hiding behind kamiyu, tugging at the corner of kamiyu''s coat, closing her eyes and shivering forward.


    Soon Franken stopped at a missing tombstone.


    Riedel, who was following him, bravely took a look at it, and on the tombstone was engraved with something sharp that he did not know: "the spice maker, Edgar lomiway, is sleeping here. No one can disturb her eternal sleep - love her Frankenstein.".


    The child''s words of xiumen on the tombstone were not as beautiful as those on the tombstones on both sides, although the paint had been completely lost.


    But it was as if Franken had seen some rare treasure. He took off his cowboy hat with his left hand and put it on his chest. At the same time, he kept stroking the words with his skinny right hand over and over.


    "Before Morag was sunk, I had been back here to see my wife and children. But what I saw was a simple funeral for egal... "


    After a while, Franken said slowly, "I didn''t come here until everyone had left, and I erected a tombstone for her. At that time, in order to solve the source of the plague, I studied a lot of undead magic, and even more than once came up with the idea of resurrecting agall in the form of undead. "


    The atmosphere of the story is rendered vividly and vividly by the voice and the surrounding environment. Several little guys can''t help waiting for Franken to continue.


    "In the end I repressed that thought. The undead is not a complete being. They are bound by various factors, unable to rest, unable to sleep, day after day experiencing the pain of their own will in the fire of the soul Franken looked at his hand as if he were saying something: "I can''t make egal look like that for my own sake. It''s more gratifying for me to let her return to the embrace of mother earth without any concern than to become that ugly existence. "


    "Professor..." Kamiyou, who had a vague understanding, found for the first time that he was so afraid of the professor''s back was actually so thin.


    It''s like a shriveled old man who has exhausted his whole life''s efforts and put all his dreams and hopes out.


    He had a dry throat and didn''t know what to say. The other little guys are all the same."Who are you! What are you doing here? "


    Suddenly, a strange man''s hard drink came from the East.


    They turned their heads and saw that it was a soldier in half armour.


    Judging from the other side''s half armor style, it''s probably Morag''s guard.


    While Camille was still having a headache about how to communicate with each other, the soldier felt despised because Franken didn''t respond to his words, still half kneeling in front of the tombstone and stroking the broken tombstone.


    "This is Morag. You can''t get close to me! If you don''t get out of here, I''ll throw you into that plague cage! "


    He drew out his sword and waved it bluntly.


    Then he saw the white haired man in his robe and discontented rise from the tombstone and turn his head to him.


    The next moment, he saw a horrible picture that he would never forget.


    The white haired man''s face is a skeleton face! In the two eye holes, there are snakes and insects crawling in it, which is very terrible, and the blood red liquid also overflows from each other''s skeletons.


    The soldier screamed and tried to turn his head and run, but soon he found that his feet were unconscious. Looking down, I don''t know when a giant python composed of white bones appeared on the ground, which bound his legs. Then the python opened its mouth and swallowed him into his stomach! So he rolled his eyes, and the whole person passed out like that


    "What happened to that guy?" Riedel, who had just pulled out his wand nervously, suddenly pulled it out of his hand. He scratched his head and asked in a strange way.


    Tannis, who was more intelligent, looked directly at Franken behind them.


    "It''s just the reverse use of fear aura and seduction." Franken shrugged at the foaming Soldier: "I hope the goddess of seven Yao will protect him from catching a cold or being eaten by something because he sleeps in the wild on such a day."


    "Besides, ladies and gentlemen, I think we should move a little faster..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    Because bats can''t get away from some things, and they are about to write about the war between the two clans, so we have to work out the next plot line.


    So there is no update today


    We will update 5000 words tomorrow. Please continue to support us.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    at.


    Hundreds of bats gathered in front of Seaver, squeaking and shrieking, and turned into a cloud of creeping clouds.


    "This is the first time that we have been found after sneaking. It is worthy of our attention."


    With a girl''s voice with an indescribable languid breath, the bats suddenly disappeared, and the cloud turned into a beautiful girl in a black cloak with only one face exposed.


    "You are also the first one who can break through my boundary quietly Or vampires... "


    Indeed, although the college defense barrier is still only LV1, it can only be found that it can not prevent the other party from invading, which is the first time.


    It seems to be on the agenda to improve the protection ability of the college.


    SIVI flicked his finger and hundreds of magic weapons appeared behind him.


    This is a quasi four ring magic that he has just learned. It is called "Horst''s treasure chest". The effect is to create a micro pseudoplane slice and store his own items in it. The advantage of this magic is that there is no passage of time in the plane slice. If you put a cup of boiling water in and take it out after several decades, it is still the temperature when it is put in. And unlike bronze lockers, things in treasure chest can be used even when they enter the replica space - in fact, this is the main purpose of Sylvie''s study of Chester.


    The disadvantage of this magic is that the pseudo space slice will consume magic all the time, and the consumption is quite a lot.


    Of course, for Sylvie now, this level of consumption is still affordable. Especially when he was in college, he could use the magic of the star furnace to maintain the magic.


    Now as long as he orders, these magic weapons will give each other a shower of baptism under the effect of wide area archery.


    You should know that the magic weapons that SIVI can put into the treasure chest are all copy products. They are absolutely excellent. Even if there is a high-level magician standing opposite, facing so many magic weapons (and many of them have the effect of destroying demons), they can only scurry around.


    In addition, these weapons have fixed traction anchors. After shooting, they can be returned by inputting a little magic. It''s really convenient.


    "Don''t be so nervous. We''re not here to fight."


    The girl opened her cloak and revealed the scarlet princess''s skirt. In her cloak, another small group of bats flew out of her cloak. The bats flew in half and combined with each other like black liquid to form a human figure. Finally, the black faded and formed a man with a serious and rigid face.


    Although the girl''s tone is still very lazy, and even gives people a feeling of not sleeping, but in the languid, SIVI feels the other party''s irresistible will.


    Cold sweat slid down Sylvie''s forehead.


    Since crossing the world, he has been forced or voluntarily involved in the chaos. At the same time, SIVI has met a lot of big people who will never be seen by ordinary people.


    For example, the queen of the Huolian Empire, the great mage Mrs. Sharon, the saint silver sword furei, the Pope of the pure white Vatican, and the disillusioned virgin crown Even now ivanjelin, the eldest princess of the hoprian Empire, still works under him.


    But apart from the Qiyao Way Association, the chairman of the mage Council and the greatest magician of this era, who was only one-sided when hornheim faced the impact of the half plane, no one could make SIVI feel the pressure of this degree!


    If you fight head-on, you can''t win the other side, but if you want to escape, the other side can''t do anything about him. This is the conclusion that Sylvie estimates the strength gap between the two in his mind.


    As for the attached male vampire Without the girl''s intervention, SIVI is sure to eat him dry in five seconds without leaving any trace


    But the problem is, they''re now at Aldrich college. In a sense, SIVI has been in a state where he can run away from a monk and can''t run away from the temple.


    After weighing it, he takes the weapon behind him back into the treasure chest.


    "Being able to judge the situation is also a necessary condition for success."


    As if very appreciative of Sylvie''s performance, the girl nodded with a lazy smile.


    But behind her more than a meter away, the man''s pale face showed a sarcastic smile.


    "I don''t think the top management of timothyn''s Dark Alliance came to my primary school to talk to me, an unknown mage."


    Sylvie ignored the vampire man. He had already seen that the goods were just a decoration. The only girl who was really qualified to talk to him was the unfathomable girl in front of him.


    The girl didn''t care about sylvier''s rude tone. She narrowed her eyes, and her smile became slightly enchanting: "if you are also an unknown mage, then the famous mages of this era can be counted with one hand."


    No matter what people do, there will always be corresponding motivation. The more noble the status is, the more obvious the motivation will be.


    Since it can be seen from each other''s names that they are all night aristocrats, at present, more than half of timothyn''s upper class are night aristocrats, and there are not many famous women among them. Coupled with that terrible strength, the identity of the other side is ready to be revealed."It''s a great honor for me to be appreciated by the lady of the night."


    Sylvie did not take the other side''s words, but made a tone of voice.


    Only when the rhythm of the conversation is not mastered by the other party and the other party raises the motivation on his own initiative can he seize the opportunity. If he shows his timidity in his speech, he will be in trouble.


    People like her are more unlikely to run to their own colleges for no reason The stakes are clear. If she does destroy Aldrich college, SIVI will be able to turn the whole timothyn Dark Alliance upside down. It''s not a good deal for them anyway.


    "Well, we''d better say it formally." The girl put away her smile and returned to her previous sloth: "we think it would be interesting for Timothy to form an alliance with your college. What do you think? "


    Sylvie had a puff in the corner of his eye.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Man, pay attention to your attitude!" The girl did not speak, but the man, who had been ignored by SIVI from the beginning, said in a furious voice.


    "Now the vampire civilization is all derived from human culture." Sylvie didn''t even bother to look at each other: "what qualifications do you have to despise human beings?"


    Although the ancestor of the pure blood vampire may be a night devil, it has been extinct. Now the vampire even the aristocracy system is copied from human beings. There is really no civilization to say.


    "Don''t continue to stimulate Asahel. His noumenon can''t even be installed in your college."


    Seeing the momentum of their quarrel, the girl interrupted with a smile: "in addition, we are not joking. In order to show our sincerity, we have even brought you the name of the human beings."


    Sylvie was a bit surprised to see the vampire man - in fact, until now he found that the other vampire is really different, the breath is very turbid, but because it is too weak, so SIVI did not notice his abnormality at first.


    From the girl''s words, it is likely that the other party is not a pure vampire, but a vampire mixed with abyssal demon blood.


    It''s probably that there''s a slightly surprised look on Sylvie''s face. The vampire man opens his mouth and smiles triumphantly, but before his smile fully unfolds, Sylvie casually moves his eyes away. This makes the man feel once again the depression of being ignored.


    "Name your name?" Seeing that the girl threw a ball over, Sylvie frowned uncertainly. Instead of starting, he took it down with the hand of the mage.


    "The receiving end of the mage''s eye?"


    After discovering the crystal ball, SIVI immediately guessed its use.


    The corner of the girl''s mouth slightly cocked, and her head was askew.


    Sure enough, the crystal ball began to show some pictures after the magic was put in.


    Although the image is not particularly clear, at least it can be recognized that this is a picture of an orc hunting a giant monster.


    If you take this scene to a magician, they may not see anything strange, but SIVI is different.


    With the systematic instillation in his head, and the knowledge of more than 103000 magic books, he immediately recognized that the demon was the product of behemoth, the will of mountains.


    At the same time, his life in Yanmen mountain gave him an understanding of the strange terrain of the Siwa (Angola) mountains, so he quickly thought of the key.


    "Orcs want to attack humans?"


    "You guessed it all at once." The girl seemed to see the successful experiment of mice, a little bit of spirit.


    Even the vampire man, known as asashere, opened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Is this a copy you gave me?" SIVI shook the crystal ball in his hand: "do you have the original?"


    The image of mage''s eye can be copied by some demon loving carriers, but the quality of each copy will decrease a lot, and the image in SIVI''s hand is obviously not the original one.


    "We don''t have the eye of a mage. It''s printed by the vision of the night devil. There''s no original." The spirited girl shook her finger: "and this is one-off."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech West Wei immediately tried the crystal ball on the hand again, found that the image inside really disappeared.


    "Originally, our vote is only for you. How can we persuade the monarchs of various countries Ah, man should be called king or emperor. That''s your business. "


    As seavy speculated about the reason for the girl''s doing so, the girl sipped her mouth. A group of bats appeared in front of her, and then formed tables and chairs, sun umbrellas and tea cups filled with unknown red liquid.


    After pulling out the chair and sitting gracefully on it, the girl made a gesture that Sylvie was welcome to sit together. The vampire man is like a housekeeper, very natural to stand behind the girl.


    Sylvie, of course, refused."You have been asking questions before. Now we should ask some questions?"


    Sipping black tea (probably), the girl turned her eyes back to SIVI.


    At this time, the sky has been overcast and began to drizzle.


    "I will only answer what can be revealed."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Seaver replied.


    "As long as that''s OK." The girl supported her chin with her hands and a lazy smile on her face: "what did you set up this college for? Fame, wealth, power With your current strength, are you easy to get? Why create a weakness for yourself


    Of course, because the system allows me to build a college


    "Of course, because I want to build the world''s first college dream." Said Sylvie with dignity.


    "Dream..."


    The other side''s smile, however, has not let him know whether he is too lazy to smile.


    "So, what kind of college is the first in the world in your opinion?"


    The girl did not entangle herself with this question, and asked a question that Sylvie was thinking about.


    "Fame is the first in the world Is that right? "


    "We remember that in your human society, the St. dolagon college is the most famous one," it seems that the previous conversation exhausted her little energy, and the girl resumed her lazy expression: "so is the college you are aiming for?"


    Sylvie was speechless.


    He always felt that his target college was absolutely different from that of St. dolagon. But so far, all he has done is to bring his college closer.


    It''s like driving a racing car to a certain place, but not knowing the way, so they can only keep up with the ordinary car driving in the front. The performance of the car is quite different. The distance between the two cars is also shortening at a very fast speed. But the more you drive in that direction, the more you feel that you are on the wrong road


    This feeling of worry has always been buried in his heart, even Sophia elizafett they do not know, until now, this first meeting of the girl directly dug it out.


    "I don''t know." After a long hesitation, Seaver sighed at last and replied.


    Recently, the number of copies is becoming more and more difficult, and the number of copies that can be mastered is not as large as before. Although the strong card still has a lot of stock, who knows how long this kind of hard time will last?


    Although it has never been shown, the ultimate goal of the system is like a thorn, which has been stuck in his heart, making him sleep and food difficult.


    "Do you want to hear from us?" The girl took a sip of tea, put down the cup and licked her lips with a seductive expression.


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.


    "In our opinion, the so-called world first is not the first place in reputation, popularity or sphere of influence." With a proud smile, she explained in a languid tone, "those things can be made up and improved in various ways. Maybe you''ve just won the first place, and in a few days other colleges will overtake you. "


    Sylvie nodded unconsciously. The number one in these data will be reversed by some unexpected events, which is not reliable.


    "If you want to be number one, you have to take a new path. This is the only way to reach a height beyond the reach of others. " The girl raised her head and restrained her smile: "let your college create a new era!"


    To create a new era.


    It was like a flash of light across Sylvie''s mind.


    No matter which world, leading an era, are the pioneers who open a new curtain.


    If you want to be the first in everyone''s mind, it''s only for him and his college to open the prelude of an era!


    "Look at your expression, it seems that you have finally found your own way."


    The girl''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "I don''t know what your purpose is, but your words do benefit me." SIVI swept away the depression before. For the first time, she showed a bright smile from the heart to her under the girl''s courage: "I owe you a feeling."


    The girl also laughed, only behind the girl asashere smelly face, looking very unhappy.


    "In that case, would you like us to provide you with some technology in the abyss? Like planting devil seeds into the human body to gain new power


    For a moment, Sylvie was in a heartbeat.


    As a generation deeply influenced by Japanese and South Korean animation games, he felt that the ghost swordsman''s ghost hand in the off-line city and warrior, the ghost humanization in DMC and Nero''s ghost hand made him feel fashionable from the bottom of his heart.


    In fact, in terms of practicality, the abyss devil power of the world is really easy to useStill, Sylvie had reason to refuse.


    Let alone that the experience of people with demonic power in almost all works seems to be unpleasant. The cooperation between the Aldrich college and the pure white church alone can not support this proposal. A skeleton mage in the college can be called an occasional oversight. The devil power of a college is blind


    What''s more, devil seeds are not 100% safe. If a rampage is not stopped in time, it is estimated that the walls of Aldrich''s castle can be left behind.


    "That''s a pity." The girl stood up from her chair with a lazy smile on her face and said, "it''s almost time for us to go."


    , "Your Highness, you didn''t mean to..."


    The man behind the girl seems to want to say something, but after being glared at by the girl, he stops resentfully.


    "If you want to get in touch with us, let our stupid man hiding behind the trees deliver the message."


    "Who is it, idiot?" Saranlia, who did not know when she started hiding behind the trees, sprang out in a rage. When she found that everyone''s eyes were on her, she was at a loss.


    "When are you going to grow? My stupid sister... "


    "Don''t look at people''s breasts and say that!"


    I don''t know why, Sylvie always thinks that Saran is the most relaxed moment after she came to Aldrich college


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Morag, the plague cage, is located in the south of the eastern plain. Looking down from the sky, it is like digging a basin like pit on the plain where the surface is not undulating.


    But the difference between the bottom and the edge of the pit is nearly several hundred meters.


    It may be that such measures are not enough. The king''s Council even appropriated special funds to erect a white wall called Maria''s wall at the edge of the pit, which is several meters high. The wall is about 10 meters thick, and most of it is empty. It is used as a residence for the guards guarding Morag.


    Also to prevent residents from fleeing the plague, the wall of Maria has an inspection station about every 300 meters, which is responsible for keeping an eye on the situation inside and sending criminals from all over the eastern plains to Morag.


    This is Inspector station 13.


    This was the time when the guards were playing cards and chatting. After all, Morag had only one inspection tour of the whole station in the evening every day. At other times, there was almost nothing to do, and his work was very free.


    But now, there are 130 guards in the No. 13 supervision station. They have no chance to send a distress signal to other supervision stations, so they are all put to


    "Professor Franken Is that really OK? "


    Tannis asked nervously, looking at the foaming guards on the ground.


    "Of course there is a problem."


    Franken, who was changing his clothes, did not hesitate to confess: "if discovered by the king''s Council, we would undoubtedly be thrown into a cubic prison."


    "Then don''t do it!"


    A young man of noble origin wanted to cry without tears.


    "Compared to this, tannis, don''t you change quickly?" Kamiyou had no sense of guilt for such a thing. Anyway, he didn''t kill the guards, just made them unconscious.


    Although it has been decades since the plague was launched, neither the Qiyao mage tower nor the king''s Council has cracked this new type of undead magic.


    In fact, more than ten years ago, Morag was established as a forbidden area, and people who were not guilty of death but could not be forgiven were put into this plague cage. Both of them almost stopped deciphering the source of plague. However, many necromancers expressed their curiosity about this magic, but they were often surrounded by several powerful pure white religions around Morag The club was crushed and scurrying.


    However, although it is impossible to decipher this magic, and there is no effective way to cure the infected (SIVI''s detoxification crystal is not included), a certain degree of prevention is still OK. You should know that the inspection station also has the regulations to go down to Morag on time for on-the-spot inspection. If there is no specific defense method, these guards would have given up their burden


    Now the best way to prevent it is the protective clothing made by Qiyao mage Association.


    This kind of clothing looks like a spacesuit. It has the dual effects of isolating epidemic diseases and preventing curses. It can also greatly improve the combat effectiveness of the wearer through special enchantment. It can be used as a special prop for guards to patrol Morag.


    At this point, what they did was put a protective suit on top of their own.


    It''s just that the process is obviously not so smooth.


    "Professor Isn''t there anything smaller like this? "


    Dorothy angrily threw the white plastic trousers, which were too big in any way, to the ground and asked helplessly.


    "I can''t wear it And this helmet is so heavy... " Riddell took off the metal hood and put it on the ground, and said, somewhat dejected.


    "In that case," Franken looked fine. Except for his thin body, which made the protective clothing feel empty, there was nothing wrong with it.


    He put on his head cover and said in an impassioned voice, "then you can hide under one and sit on his shoulder. You can wear one for two."


    He also took out his wand and ordered it on a few little guys. The wind element suddenly became active all over them, making them feel much lighter and more agile.


    "While protecting the curse, the headgear is also very resistant to demons. I can''t temporarily enchant and lighten the weight, but you can last at least a few hours."


    Franken said, as if satisfied with what he had done. "It''s a good idea."


    "Not at all!" After


    and his friends make complaints about it together, Tanis feels more helpless.


    Morag sage street guchen thrift shop Claude Stein pushed open the wooden door which was as old as the name of the shop, strode into the store, and said hello to the bald old man sitting behind the counter wiping a piece of crystal.


    "Good morning, old Maud." His freckled face had a bright smile that was quite different from the lifeless City: "you seem to have put on weight again. How much do you weigh now?"


    "Well, I have as much weight as I earn." As white as he was, the old man put the crystal in his hand back into the box filled with sponge."Then I wish you success in losing weight early." Claude replied with a smile. Then he looked around warily to make sure that there was no one else in the shop or outside. He approached the old man and said in a low voice, "do you have the same goods as last time


    "Stinky boy, the last time you failed to escape and was caught back, I was almost cleaned up by those unreasonable guards. What are you doing this time? Haven''t you had enough trouble?"


    The old man blew his beard and glared and put the box back in the cupboard behind him: "if Morag didn''t have the death penalty, you would have been taken away many times."


    "What''s the difference between being in a city like this and death penalty?" Claude replied without hesitation: "it''s just the difference between early death and late death."


    "According to your son, everyone is sentenced to death from the very beginning, early death and late death."


    The old man stopped his work and persuaded Claude: "I said you''d better live well. Last time I heard the windmill''s minions say that those masters in Baicheng told me that if you continue to make such a noise, those guys in the windmill will come out and kill you You don''t know about Morag. Those masters in Baicheng are the biggest, and then windmills and Heihe cover the sky. If they do, you will die in vain. "


    "I have a reason to go out."


    Claude was silent for a moment, then his voice was firm again: "my mother said before she died that my father must be waiting for me somewhere in the world. I must go and find him


    "And then? Living with him? " Asked the old man.


    "No Claude smashed his fist: "to give him a hard blow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Saran was staring at the direction of the disappearance of the aristocratic princess in the dark night.


    "Don''t look They are gone. "


    SIVI patted the girl''s head. Unlike him who had turned on the rain proof magic, the girl''s head had been drenched by the rain, and her blue hair was stuck on her white cheek and neck, and her expression looked very desolate.


    It is popular among the people that flowing water, such as rain, can cause harm to vampires. But I don''t know whether it''s because saran''s grade is too high, or the rumor is just nonsense. Girls don''t have any other uncomfortable reactions except for lack of spirit.


    "Although it''s not good to say that now..." Seeing that the other side didn''t respond, Seaver sighed to himself, but he immediately hardened his heart and asked, "are you sure that the one who just came here is really your sister?"


    "Well I will not mistake the smell of elder sister and elder sister Huang. "


    Saran nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sophia and Sylvie have previously reported on saran''s visit to Aldrich college. At that time, the girl seemed to have been abused to a certain extent. She looked very sad, and told Sophia that her sister was possessed by something.


    However, judging from the conversation just now, we can not see anything different. It is just the angry appearance of ordinary sisters.


    Although Sylvie has not yet become the kind of human spirit who can see the clues at a glance, the rich experience of the past six months has also shaped his extraordinary observation.


    At least he didn''t notice anything different just now.


    "I know what you''re thinking..."


    While Sylvie was still thinking, saran suddenly said, "I lied before suspecting me."


    "Not yet."


    Sylvie sauntered in the rain, not towards the castle, but towards the edge of the island.


    "I know it''s contradictory But the elder sister just now is not the same as the last one. It should be said that the elder sister just now is normal


    The girl did not seem to know how to narrate in the end, trying to speak in intermittent language.


    It began to rain heavily.


    Seeing the girl''s more and more confused, Sylvie finally couldn''t help but smile.


    "Needless to say."


    "Ah? But... "


    Saran thought Sylvie didn''t believe her and yelled anxiously.


    "In fact, I have seen the eldest princess of the night aristocrat not long ago."


    Standing on the edge of the empty Island, Sylvie''s line of sight passed through the hazy rain curtain and fell to the lower part covered by the misty rain.


    It''s the Huolian National Academy of magic, which is being rebuilt in half.


    It is said that long Huo, who had been invited to seek the magic for him for nearly six months before, went to the school for magic.


    In that incident, Sylvie, with the sword of Apollo borrowed temporarily by the system, killed the remains left by the Lord of death, and scared back a group of attacking vampires.


    There''s the big Princess of the vampire.


    Or a vampire with the appearance of a vampire princess.


    It was only after a moment of facing the woman herself that Sylvie discovered the violation.


    At that time, although he had the power given by the sword of Apollo, his own strength was not as good as now. Now, when facing the princess, he felt oppressed by his courage - but at that time, he did not feel this terrible courage at all.


    At the beginning, he thought he didn''t feel it because he had just played against the demon remnant and had already adapted to the pressure. But when you calm down and think about it carefully, you will find that the power of the eldest princess just now is not much weaker than that demon''s remains. Even if the other party has made progress in this half month, the extent of such progress is incredible!


    There is only one explanation left.


    In the case of Langer treasure, what I met was not the real vampire princess!


    "But she was quite different then from what she is now."


    SIVI turned and looked at the girl with a complex expression: "now think about it. Was it really your sister that you met last time?"


    "Elder sister Huang is the elder sister. The smell will not lie..." The girl was flustered and uncertain.


    "No, the smell can be covered up with a special sachet."


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! Is there another way to do it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie watched and revealed, "how amazing the guy who can come up with this idea!" The girl with facial expression sighed with some headache.


    Sure enough, I shouldn''t expect too much from the fool.


    "You go back to your room to dry and change."


    Sylvie explained to her, left some lost vampire girl quickly walked to the castle.


    He has a lot to do now.Although the vampire princess is unlikely to lie, to be on the safe side, he still has to go to the Angora mountains to confirm the orcs'' news in the way that idrick has.


    After confirmation, it is necessary to send a letter to the owl to inform the several colleges with which he has an agreement about the attack of the orcs. Because the Qiyao mage association has buried hidden seeds in those colleges, he will certainly know the news, so hornhager doesn''t have to go there himself.


    Then he had to go to the holy land himself and convey the message to the pure white church. At present, I have the closest cooperation with the pure white Vatican, so the message conveyed is most likely to be valued by the other party.


    Of course, fighting against the orc invasion is not the pure white church''s business. In fact, after most of the arming has been removed, the pure white church only has the believer power to compete with the king''s Council. The Qiyao mage association can throw them out of several streets even more than the fighting capacity


    However, as long as the theocracy, one of the three powers of the pan human integration alliance in the eastern plains, is involved, the king''s Council and the mage Association will certainly not be indifferent. At least they will send some scouts and other investigations.


    As for the source of her own information, she can use the popular reasons such as Eliza''s visit to her hometown to find something unusual in the past As long as the content is true, it is estimated that few people will care about this reason.


    Finally, there is the defense work of the most vulnerable country, Huolian empire.


    fortunately, compared to the previous work, this is very simple. To know that her royal highness is still in her place, it is fine to let her run home.


    It''s just that if he and Evangeline go out, Sophia falls ill, Franken shows up with four student monitors, and idrick''s staff will be in extreme shortage.


    Thinking of Sylvie, he suddenly stopped, turned back and said to the listless vampire girl behind him, "I don''t seem to have told you that."


    "What?" The girl tilted her head, not knowing why.


    "Saran, welcome to Aldrich." Sylvie laughed. "Then, welcome to be one of us."


    "Well, I''m honored."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then the haze on her face disappeared, showing a rainbow like smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Through the secret channels at every inspection station, frankens finally arrived at their destination, Morag, the plague cage.


    "What a pity..."


    Since childhood, in normal human society The worst thing is that a few little guys who grew up in the countryside were immediately scared by the sight of the disaster.


    It may be because it has just rained. Compared with the mountain road, the ground is full of ponds, in which you can see some water cockroach like creatures are busy swimming.


    Narrow streets are dirty, and there are all kinds of garbage and even excrement on the ground. The disgusting smell attracted a lot of flies, which were almost as big as cicadas, flying with a loud buzz, leaving their own traces on the garbage and feces, and the white, still wriggling offspring.


    In this kind of environment, human beings are exposed to the bad conditions.


    They are bony, covered with mud, with no light in their eyes, and their hair has long been mottled by the harsh environment. In any case, they are different creatures from kamiyu.


    But they are human.


    Of course, there are also dead people.


    At least Dorothy, who straddled kamiyou''s shoulder, saw two children about her age, sitting on their knees under bamboo mats full of holes, probably sheltering from the rain. Behind them, there is a female corpse that has been rotten to the original appearance.


    That should be their mother.


    In fact, they have traveled a lot with Xiwei within half a year. In fact, they may be more knowledgeable than 90% of the civilians in the eastern plain.


    Not only that, they have also experienced a variety of tribulations, the mind should have honed incomparable perseverance.


    But this kind of resolute heart was easily broken by the terrible sight in front of us.


    Maybe it''s too early for the dean to let them do this kind of tempering.


    Thought Franken, who was watching the little guys.


    "Put away your compassion, and now we have other tasks."


    Because Camille and they were in a state of shock, Franken finally had to remind them.


    They talk through their own student or teacher ID cards, so they don''t need to be loud enough for other people to hear.


    "Yes, but Professor..." Riddell, sitting on Tennessee''s shoulder, felt his mouth dry and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say. The feeling of being stuck in his throat made him very uncomfortable.


    "Are we really going to leave these poor people alone?" Said Dorothy, looking at the two children again.


    "What do you want? Take them with you, and then? There are nearly 400000 people in moragari, which is nearly half of the number drowned in the outbreak of underground water system a few years ago. Do you want to take these poor people with the source of the disease out, spread the disease to other human beings, and finally everyone will die together? "


    Franken''s words left them speechless.


    "Don''t think about it. We can''t save these poor people, but at least we can stop the world from producing new poor people."


    After that, Franken went to the West - that is the source of Morag, the morselassie River, where the source of the plague was put.


    Tannis and Riedel''s group followed with little hesitation, while Camille and Dorothy''s group hesitated to keep up with Franken.


    The protective clothing of Morag''s guard is quite deterrent. When they came to the road, Franken and his party could hardly escape. Even if the two guards disguised by four little guys looked strange, no one dared to take a look at it


    So you can see what a bully these guys are in Morag.


    Franken was happy to be left alone, and continued to supplement Morag''s common sense to the four little boys.


    "According to the description of some Street traders, there are two big forces in the city, except for the Morag guard, which is called the master of Baicheng by the residents. They are the rulers on the surface, the "windmill" inherited from the old administrative organs and the "black river" formed by the merger of several underground organizations, which are in charge of the dark side of Morag


    After being loyal to Sylvie, Franken has been studying the source of the plague. At the same time, he has also collected Morag''s intelligence through various methods to prevent his eyes from being blackened when he comes in, and counting money for others.


    Now, apart from the peddlers who have commercial connections with Morag, I''m afraid there are not many people outside Morag who know the plague city better than him.


    "I think the existence of this city itself is dark enough..."


    because the situation on the main road is much better than that in the alley, so Kam you also make complaints about opening up the tucks.


    "I don''t deny that." Franken didn''t say anything because of Camille''s words: "but the dark side is more about casinos, underground banks, black boxing and whorehouses. People living in depression need these things to vent more. As far as I know, Heihe has also set foot in some things forbidden by the earthA few little guys were silent.


    There was a small river not quite wide before them. The river was light black. Looking down from where they were, they could see some debris of buildings at the bottom of the river


    "The source of the plague did not affect the shape of the river at first, which is why the epidemic spread so widely at first. When the killer died, the river began to turn black a little bit, which is also the source of the name of the black river. Besides, it is just a tributary, which should have been left when the underground water system burst like a mountain flood a few years ago. As far as I know, Morag has nearly a quarter of the land because of the disaster being submerged. "


    The neighborhood not far away began to hear a slight commotion, and gradually began to approach this side.


    Frankene looked at the black river, and said in no undulating tone: "if you follow this river, you can find the main road of the MoSi river. But the river is quite wide in the records. It may be better to find a local person familiar with the terrain as a guide For example... "


    When it comes to this, the skeleton mage reaches out of the block and plans to cross the not wide black river and run to the man opposite to catch it.


    "Like this guy who is good at running."


    As the street came, "don''t run!" "Chase!" In words like this, frankens struggled desperately, but they still didn''t work - the hands of higher-level magicians and secondary confinement were less easily freed.


    At this time, several people in uniform came after from the block breathlessly. The four color triangle on the uniform meant they were members of windmills. However, when these guys with higher eyes saw the protective clothes on Franken, their anger disappeared and became flattering.


    "It''s a good idea that I am the master of white city. I caught this guy in a hurry." One of the guys who looked like an officer rubbed his hands and kissed him.


    "Go ahead and do your work. I''ve got this guy down."


    At this moment, frankens'' tone of voice was quite deterrent, and the members of the windmill were afraid to stay more and ran off with oil on the bottom of his feet


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    Under the combined effect of secondary imprisonment and mage''s hand, the boy who is bound to the ground like a bean worm writhes and struggles desperately.


    "Let me go!"


    He called to frankens and them in Humen, a country accent.


    "I''m sorry, that''s not going to work."


    Franken hooked his finger and lifted him off the ground.


    Just at this time, an arm made of light green particle cloud suddenly stretched out from the youth''s hand and waved it like something. The magic sequence of the youth imprisonment technique and the mage''s hand was immediately disrupted, making him fall back to the ground like a cat, and immediately spread his feet and jumped across the black river without looking back.


    "What was that? The dead? "


    The crowd was stunned by the incident, and Riedel asked in a daze.


    "Not the dead." As a skeleton mage, Franken has the most say in this respect. He touched his chin and guessed with great interest: "that should be the life, that is, the soul of human beings when they are alive. However, except for some rituals that require evil sacrifice, it is impossible to see that kind of thing under other circumstances. "


    "That is to say, what evil ceremony is that big brother doing?"


    Dorothy immediately inquired with concern.


    "No, for some reason, the young man''s life began to have some discomfort with the body. Only through intense emotional ups and downs can he be separated from the body to a certain extent in a short period of time Whether it''s a spirit or a ghost, this soul related thing is the most likely to affect magic, and it''s normal to destroy my magic


    Franken analyzed it in a straight line. In addition to his knowledge of the first kind, Derek quickly developed a lot of relevant subjects.


    "For some reason Is it because of the epidemic? " Kamiyou also tried to guess.


    "It is very likely that, after all, the source of the plague is not only disease, but also a curse. It is normal to cause such consequences."


    Franken nodded, confirming Camille''s conjecture: "if this is in college, I can give you a credit."


    "Well, before that, can''t we find a place to rest?"


    Tannis under Riedel made a voice that was about to collapse.


    "Anyway, the guy who was going to be a tour guide also escaped. Let''s find a place to rest first."


    Franken was very considerate and immediately began to look for a place to rest.


    The redhead girl is now staring at some ghost.


    "I say, have you been playing with Theo for so long, and still can''t speak a word of Humen?"


    At last she sighed helplessly.


    Sida had an innocent look on her face.


    "Don''t embarrass her. This girl''s specialty is not learning... "


    At this time, the door opened quietly, and fitter floated in slowly: "how is your body now?"


    "Much better. Now I think it''s OK to go to class and deal with business affairs."


    Sophia stretched out her slender arm and made a graceful move.


    "Don''t even think about it. Sylvie has already told you that nothing will let you go to work today


    Fitter floated onto a chair, made a gesture to sit on it, looked at Sophia and said with a smile.


    Sophia puffed up her cheeks and murmured a little discontentedly, "needless care. That guy always has extra tenderness in this kind of place


    "But we are all beings saved by this superfluous tenderness."


    Exclaimed the ghost girl.


    "My past is not so sad..."


    Sophia said disapprovingly.


    "I said that, but I was smiling on my face."


    Fitter immediately joked.


    "I find you are becoming more and more lively." Sophia, who was exposed by the other party, covered her cheek and didn''t realize that there was a trace of anger in her words: "I really miss fitter who was so honest before..."


    "People change too Oh, no, it should be ghosts that change too


    Fitter first said in a careless way, and then said to Sita, who was ignored and puzzled by the two people, "go and play with Theo first. Now she''s over."


    Sida nodded at once, and instead of going through the front door like fitter, she went straight through the wall beside her. There was a faint scream of fear from the outside of the wall, but fitter and Sophia didn''t care - unlike fitter, who was conscious of scaring a few people occasionally, this kind of thing had almost become a routine for Sita, who had no common sense.


    After a moment''s silence, Sophia asked, "in fact, I know, even if I''m not here, the college should be able to function normally?""No, to be honest, it''s starting to turn around a little bit." Fitter''s translucent face showed a dead gray expression: "Sylvie Franken and Evangeline are not here. I''ve made a sub body since the morning to help me with my teaching Up to now, my head is as confused as two. "


    "In that case, it''s not the time to have a rest. Hello!"


    Sophia almost lifted her quilt and jumped out of bed.


    "No, you have to rest."


    Fitter faithfully carried out SIVI''s order and pressed the girl back to the bed with the master''s hand: "unlike me, you are just human beings. If you are too tired, you may die directly."


    "Anyway, even if you die, you can continue to exist as a ghost..." Sophia had no fear of it.


    Not only did the ghost of the dead gradually lose their consciousness, but also became more and more like a ghost of his own.


    In a sense, because of Sylvie''s existence, the boundary between life and death is broken.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you serious? "


    But fitter didn''t think so. Her eyes were fixed on Sophia and she said seriously, "it''s not good to be a ghost. No matter how greedy for food, they can''t enjoy delicious food; no matter how much you love something, you can''t touch those things; no matter how much you like a person, you can''t even hold hands Ghosts are very sad creatures


    "Sorry..." Sophia looked apologetic.


    Only then did she think of the ghost girl, who looked about her age, who had lived alone as a ghost for five hundred years.


    "It''s OK. You have a good rest. I still have to go on with my class... "


    Fitter touched Sophia''s head - most of the time straight through the girl''s hair - and got up and floated out of the door, carrying the door.


    "Everyone is busy. It''s really not the time to rest." Sophia looked at the door for a moment, then her face hardened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    "Oh, that one you''re talking about is called ghost disease."


    The owner of the can of honey in the tavern wiped the glass in his hand and said casually to Franken and them at the bar.


    Because the protective clothing was so eye-catching, Franken asked them to take off the protective clothing and put it away when they were going to enter the pub, pretending to be a daring peddler.


    As for the prevention of epidemic diseases, Franken''s research in recent years is not for nothing. A few magic amulets play a better preventive effect than protective clothing.


    "Ghost disease? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    Because Franken''s tone of voice is not normal, so this kind of negotiation is conducted through Camille In other people''s opinion, it is like Franken, an old businessman, who is training his successor to treat others, and has no great sense of disobedience.


    "That''s nature." The tavern owner put down the polished glass, took two plates of barbecue from the waiter, put them in front of Franken and continued, "because it''s only in Morag."


    As he went on to explain, kamiyu and they understood this strange disease.


    As Franken conjectured, ghost disease is indeed a special disease due to the source of the plague.


    In Morag, except for the itinerant businessmen who stay for a short time, they will almost be infected with a certain degree of disease after staying for a long time.


    There are three manifestations of epidemic diseases. One is the most common, and it is also the most common for outsiders (generally those criminals). In a short period of time, they have a high fever and vomit, can''t eat or drink, and finally die of dehydration in pain. Because the body of the dead was twisted and blackened, it was also known as the black plague.


    The second is more common among the indigenous people in Morag, which is also called "green spot" because the symptom is only the appearance of strange green spots on the body. This disease will spread over time, some precious drugs or powerful magic can be effectively suppressed, but can not be eradicated. When the area of the green spot is more than half of the whole body, the death of that person is coming.


    It is worth mentioning that after death, the bodies of patients with green spot disease have a certain probability of turning into pestilence corpses. Therefore, no matter what their status before death, they will be cremated equally after death.


    The third is ghost disease.


    Ghost patients look like normal people in the early stage In fact, about 30% of the residents in Morag are in good health. However, in fact, 29% of them are infected with the recessive black plague, and as soon as they arrive, they will die immediately. Less than 0.10% of them are infected with this strange disease called ghost disease.


    After the onset of ghost disease, part of the soul of the patient can leave his body. Except for himself, only magicians and creatures with psionic ability can see it. I don''t know why, but when the soul of the spirit body is separated from the body because of the ghost disease, it can still touch the object, just like it has an entity. And as long as the soul is damaged, that person''s body will suffer the same damage - for reasons unknown. Of course, no one in Morag will study the reasons for this


    With the spread of the disease, more and more ghost patients can leave the soul part of the body. When the connection between their soul and body is completely cut off, these ghost patients will die suddenly, and their souls will dissipate because they have consumed too much power before they die. Even becoming a ghost species is an extravagant hope.


    "In a word, if the guy you meet is really ghostly, and he is strong enough, he will not be able to live for a few days."


    At the end of the sentence, the tavern owner turned to continue his work, leaving only kamiyu and they looked at each other.


    "What shall we do next?"


    Although there were not many people in the tavern, Dorothy asked in a low voice.


    "There are a lot of people who know the morassi river. We can ask the way directly later."


    Franken did not hesitate.


    Maybe it''s because undead are naturally rational. For him, the main purpose of his coming this time is to solve the source of the plague. If he can, he can find his friends in Morag. Besides, it has nothing to do with what the city will become and what other patients will do with it.


    Although Riedel and his colleagues seemed to have a little disagreement, they had neither the ability to solve the source of the plague nor the way to treat the residents of Morag. They had to eat two pieces of barbecue which tasted terrible, but the price was three times higher than the average outside price. Then they followed Franken out of the honey can tavern.


    After being robbed of a purse by a child younger than Camille, robbed by a few skinny adults, and picked on by some ferocious looking members of the Heihe River, frankens finally asked the way to the main stream of the morselasi river.


    After running into the alley and changing into the protective clothing of the white city guards, they arrived at the main river course smoothly.The river is very wide. The water in the river looks swarthy and has the feeling of oil. But Franken and they knew very well that there was a terrible curse in the water.


    There are many reefs or architectural remains in the shoals along the river. On the reefs or broken roofs that are out of the water, there are a group of goblin like, but scaly, webbed claws, and skulls with folds like straw hat brims sitting there lazily basking in the sun in the pit city.


    "It''s the magical creature Prague, a distant relative of red hat, who generally live in swamps and feed on poisonous mushrooms and miasma. They''re not aggressive in their own right, but they use words and actions to ridicule people or creatures that walk through the swamp and let them fall into traps. A magical creature with a very bad character. "


    Tanis, who took the magic ecology course, reported the identities of the little things.


    "Yes, it is said that the Qiyao mage association has already removed these guys from the magic creature protection regulations. But now is not the time to discuss this. What we have to do is ignore those guys and look for the source of the plague... "


    Franken nodded, confirming what tannis had said.


    "Look, Professor!"


    At this time, Dorothy pointed to the river. Looking in the direction she pointed out, the man who had escaped from Franken''s hand was sitting on the Bank of the river on his knees, throwing stones into the river unhappily, raising a Prag and letting them flee like toads.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Because of the great importance, although he still went out in the Jiying Falcon this time, he did not spare no effort to bestow all kinds of magic to the already fast flying falcon. The consequence of this was that he had already reached the edge of the holy land by the time he came back to God. Besides, he had already reached the edge of the holy land, which was a huge eagle feather that looked majestic, like an enlarged haidongqing I know when I lost a lot of them. It looks like a bald pheasant


    Fortunately, Sylvie has contacted the holy land with teleport magic on the way, and will not be beaten down as an intruder or UFO.


    He didn''t want to wait for the Falcon to land, so he just put on a feathering technique, jumped off his back and floated slowly to the ground.


    Before long, flea heard the news and came to meet him on behalf of the Vatican.


    "You''re too vague in communication magic."


    It may be that she is already familiar with Sylvie. As soon as she comes up, she complains to him: "and with your magic skills, why is that communication still intermittent?"


    Nonsense, you try to get close without the windshield. It''s only when he''s alone that the man breathes out like he''s exhausted and collapses on a 30% rotten wooden chair.


    He''s Nero, bishop of machine pivot.


    Originally, according to his rank, he could not have been sent to such ghost places as Morag. However, when he was in the holy land, he was faced with a dilemma. As a result, he decided to go to some remote places and think about it for a while.


    The main danger of Morag''s disease is from the curse. Nero, who came out of the Vatican, is a good hand in dealing with diseases and curses. Therefore, even if it is Morag, which is called the plague cage, he is not creepy.


    In fact, he even drew a group of believers in this barren land by virtue of his own sacred magic


    Open the front desk drawer - a typical church will place a copy of a scripture or a cross in it to show faith in the light of the divine. This church should have placed the former, but after a bubble of black water, the paper had already become moldy and rotten, and Nero had thrown them all away. There was only a small flask in the drawer.


    Through the transparent bottle, you can see the silver liquid inside.


    Nero sighed a long sigh, put the bottle back into the drawer, and looked up at the broken ceiling.


    The fifth type of holy water is the Holy Grail of angels.


    It can improve physical fitness and increase photophilicity.


    This is a symbol of the Holy See''s promotion to the white bishop and one of the most precious things in the holy land.


    But Nero, as a member of the holy domain, knew more than most people.


    There is only one price for using this holy water.


    That is to abandon human identity and live in this world as a half Holy Spirit.


    The Holy Spirit is the general name of the light loving creatures in the heaven, and the most representative is the angel.


    The "Holy Grail of angels" is a prop that allows users to gradually draw closer to that creature.


    Although almost all the people in the holy land are proud of being a half Holy Spirit, Nero does not think so.


    Is it really good to abandon one''s human identity like this?


    He''s not the only one who disagrees.


    Once there was another man in the holy land who had a problem with it and finally gave up the chance to become an archbishop.


    That''s the silver sword. Because she refused the chance to become a white bishop, the girl left the hymn team and went to the Knights'' order voluntarily. With her own efforts, she made a series of contributions and was promoted to the Knight Commander in three years.


    After all, however, the order of knights is only a subsidiary of the holy land. Even the Knights of the Templar order are not as good as the bishops in white.


    Did the girl regret her previous decision? Should I go the way she used to?


    Nero''s mind was in a mess.


    "Forget it, go out for a walk..."


    Finally, with a heavy sigh, he decided to go out and have a rest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Claude Stein, sitting on the Bank of the morselassie River, was very depressed.


    He said that he managed to get a batch of new equipment from old Maud, but before he began to show his skills, the windmill Gang surrounded him like nimble hounds and almost caught him.


    Fortunately, the three white masters who caught him seemed to be new comers. They didn''t know that they were patients with ghost disease. They didn''t use iron chains, but only bound him with magic. They escaped unexpectedly.


    Claude raised his hand, and the faint green cloud of particles escaped from his hand. He could stretch out an arm of soul power from his arm whenever he wanted.


    However, this more and more arbitrary state, it is also proved that he has not lived long.


    "Time is running out..."


    After a series of drifts on the surface of the Heihe River with the debris, Claude decided to bite his lips, reached out to touch his bulging pocket, and began to plan his 12th escape plan in his mind.


    The feeling of a light on his waist suddenly brought him back to his mind, almost subconsciously. The arm formed by the particle cloud stretched out of his hand and grabbed back the waist bag which was swinging in the air and was flying outward.


    Then his watchful eyes fell on the three white city guards not far away who were dressed like spacesuits and could not see their faces clearly.


    "It''s just as amazing as it''s rumored to be."


    The leading white city guard said in a tone of no emotion.


    Although the content sounds like praise, the mechanical tone always makes Claude feel that he is satirized.


    "What do you want?"


    Although the life span of ghost patients is very short after symptoms appear, the ability that ordinary people can''t detect makes them favored by windmills and Heihe Even if a magician commits a crime, he will be put in a cubic prison. At most, only some people with some qualifications (psionic ability) of magicians can see the ghost patients break away from their own bodies.


    In a variety of ways, this kind of person is really the best as a thug.


    Claude felt that the other party probably came to him for this purpose.


    As a result, he was alert to the movements of the other side and began to notice the escape routes around him.


    The magic power of the opponent has been revealed. The soul organs that ordinary people can''t see are the same as the mage''s hand. In fact, the length of the soul organ may be shorter than the normal casting distance of the mage''s hand


    "Hehe," Franken continued after a couple of flat smiles, "why do you think we''re here?"


    Didn''t you just pass by because you were looking for the main channel of the Moshi river?


    Franken, who looked at the sudden outbreak of evil interest, secretly make complaints about it.


    "You want me to be a thug? Or are you going to just kill me? "


    Claude, terrified by Franken''s attitude, clutched the purse he had just taken from his soul''s hand, and stepped back nervously, laying the groundwork for his later journey.


    This is the moment.


    "Claude, what are you doing there?"


    A man in his priesthood passed the street by the river and looked at Claude standing in the bank shoal. They said, "you haven''t done this service today. Come back soon."


    Obviously, it was because he saw the frankens in the white city guard''s protective clothing, and they were afraid that Claude would suffer.


    "Father Although Claude was always troubled by this nagging priest (in fact, the bishop of machinatsu, but Nero did not identify himself), Claude, at first meeting each other, had no reason to be happy.


    He carefully bypassed Franken''s party, jumped into the street in two or three steps, and ran to Nero.


    "Bishop Nero, long time no see."


    Just as Nero was about to take Claude away from Franken, the skeleton mage stopped him.


    "Are you..."


    Did not expect to be called here to break identity, Nero stopped and looked at them suspiciously.


    Franken also did not continue to hide, to his party set up a group floating technique, slowly floating on the street. Then he took off his heavy helmet.


    "I''m a professor at Aldrich college. We met at the college last time."


    "Oh, oh..." Although he felt that the other party was a little friendly, Nero, after all, used to be a high-ranking person. Numerous people met and received him. Even if Franken showed his identity, he couldn''t remember for a moment. Finally, he could only perfunctorily say, "it''s you..."


    Francon saw the other side''s expression. Knowing that he didn''t remember it or prick it, Franken took a special screw out of his pocket and, with a whiff, came down to his temple.


    Apart from Claude, who was startled by Franken''s action, Nero finally remembered that although there were many people he had met, there was only one person who could stick a screw in his head."It turned out to be professor Franken, who was hired by Mr. Aldrich." As the bishop of Ji Shu, Nero of course also had a deep impression on the "chosen one" who was highly valued by the Vatican. In the Holy Land and the holy silver sword gefurei, he left a deep impression on SIVI, who fought with hubsolu in the Holy Land: "how can you be here?"


    "It''s a little difficult to explain."


    After karakara had turned the screw for a while, Franken''s words took on a little emotional color: "but before that, there is one thing to pay attention to."


    "Yes, please."


    Knowing that the pure white church and Aldrich college have a certain degree of alliance intention, Nero unconsciously lowered his stature and asked Franken.


    "It''s about time..." Franken took out a millennium hourglass, looked at the current time, and said softly.


    Just as Franken made this puzzling remark, a large group of men in black emerged from several nearby alleys.


    "Yes, here it is!"


    When the first few saw frankenello and them, they cried out.


    "It''s from Heihe! And it''s the hyenas... " Claude lost his voice and said, "trouble!"


    When he thought that the other party was aiming at himself, he found that the spearheads of those people seemed to have crossed over themselves and pointed at the three white city guards.


    "In fact, we put down a guard of the inspection station when we came in."


    Franken had no consciousness of causing trouble. He scratched his head and said, "it''s about to happen now, so if you''ve been here for a while, you can take us away."


    "Don''t let other people get involved in it at will!"


    has been silent from now on to make complaints about Edric''s students.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    "Long time no see, Lord elect."


    On the prayer platform of the cathedral, the current Pope Nicholas of the pure white church, wearing a white sacrificial robe, a crown representing the status of the Pope, and holding a scepter made of platinum or similar metal in his right hand, and with a solemn expression on his face, he said hello to SIVI.


    Behind him was the huge painted glass windows of the cathedral. Countless pieces of bright colored window leaves make a huge image.


    If nothing stands in the way, you can see that it is an abstract pattern of a winged man flying away like the sun in the sky.


    But from Sylvie''s point of view, the man is just blocked by Nicholas. At first glance, it looks like a pair of painted Baroque wings behind the old Pope.


    "Well, good day, your holiness." SIVI clenched his right hand and put it in front of his left shoulder and made a mage salute to his opponent.


    On the left and right sides of the prayer platform, there were several young priests. Judging from their clothes, the Archbishop in white was also at the lowest rank.


    "We are very clear about what you mean. The Holy See will soon send friars to the Angolan mountains to investigate. At that time, your college will be invited to assist."


    Nicholas casually explained the purpose of SIVI''s coming, and it was obvious that he had something more important to say.


    "That''s nature."


    Although SIVI didn''t want to make a fuss at this time, it would be like hitting a white church in the face if he turned away now. Moreover, the other party has so readily agreed that he will make the corresponding action, showing enough respect for himself, of course, he has to show the same sincerity.


    After all, if the relationship between the two forces is not subordinate, and one of them always asks for it unilaterally without paying any price, the relationship between the two forces will never last long.


    Sylvie just wanted to be an ally of the white church, not a subordinate organization.


    "In fact, you are here at the right time. Our church has just discovered an amazing fact." Nicholas said solemnly, "you should have heard of the territorial plan that began five years ago."


    "Well, there was a lot of noise at that time..."


    Sylvie nodded, of course.


    Territory plan, the full name of Pan ethnic integration Alliance territory expansion plan.


    Since the great migration, human beings have lived in the eastern plain for generations. Today, although the land of the eastern plain is more than enough for the residents, the new aristocrats have found that through the alternation of generations, most of the land in the eastern plain has been divided, and there is no room for them to intervene.


    With the increase of the number of new aristocrats without fiefdoms, the contradiction between the land and the owners became more and more intense.


    Finally, an Imperial Emperor who couldn''t stand the constant whining of his nobles put forward a proposal when he joined the king''s Council.


    "Now that all our land has been divided, why don''t we just go and get some new land?"


    Therefore, based on this proposal, the pan ethnic integration alliance territorial expansion plan was launched.


    The eastern plain is in a very awkward geographical position.


    The hills to the north are orcs'' territory. In the eastern plains, human cavalry and magicians can completely abuse orcs, but once they enter the mountains, the situation is completely reversed.


    To the south of the eastern plain is a sea of ancient forests. Regardless of the forest elves who are not friendly to human beings, the demons in the forest sea alone can wipe out the human army seven or eight times.


    The eastern plain is at the easternmost part of the continent, and further east is a vast sea. So far, no one has ever ventured to search for land on the opposite side of the sea. But a lot of island chains have been found offshore.


    It''s just that the place where birds don''t POOP is better for the new aristocrats than for the fiefs


    Finally, the West.


    The situation in the west is more complicated, but generally speaking, it can be divided into two large regions.


    The northwest is connected with the Angolan mountains. It is like a natural step. It is called the cliff of the west land. By the way, the height difference of these so-called natural steps is more than 100 meters


    Moreover, because the scouts and adventurers who went to explore at that time all failed to return, so the cliff of the west land was also designated as a high-risk area. And now this area is the home of timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    The southwest is just a desert with a small slope. Other places are relatively normal. In fact, it was from this gap that human beings entered the eastern plain. In the Holy See''s Canon new era, the gap leading to the eastern plain was also called the sea of hope sand.


    Just like the island, no nobleman would want his fiefdom to be delimited in the desert


    Because of the territorial plan, after several wars between humans and orcs, and no real benefits were achieved, the plan was completely shelved.


    "Are there any new variables now?" Sylvie frowned slightly and asked Nicholas.Nicholas nodded to a white Archbishop on the right, whom Sylvie did not know at all. The other party took out a paper roll from his collar, and came forward, holding his hands together and presenting it to SIVI.


    Although it can greatly satisfy his vanity to see the white archbishop, who is respected by everyone outside, to deliver things carefully like a servant, he also knows that the more serious the other party''s action is, the more serious this time.


    So he also a little bit solemn, took the parchment roll from the other party''s hand and opened it slowly.


    "This is..." Sylvie''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Although the territorial plan has been shelved, there are no explicit provisions, so some superficial actions are continuing." Nicholas said slowly in SIVI''s surprised eyes: "half a year ago, when several primary mages of the Qiyao mage Association routinely inspected the hope sand sea, a human body was found inside. They found a map from the corpse, though it was rotten out of shape because of the desert climate


    He pointed to the map in SIVI''s hand: "you''re holding the rubbings of that map now."


    On parchment, although very simple, but it has drawn a lot of very rich regional characteristics of graphics, in addition, there are many lines and some strange words.


    This kind of writing may not be seen by ordinary people for a lifetime, but the magicians who have studied ancient magic books all know it - it is the language of ancient people!


    What is drawn on this parchment is also a map of the east plain and the west, which has not been reproduced in the whole human society!


    "Do you mean..." Sylvie had a little speculation about it.


    "Yes, maybe..." Nicholas seemed to see through Sylvie''s mind and went on to say, "maybe the ancient human beings did not die out, and our compatriots still exist in the Middle Earth."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Grad swallowed a large piece of black cheese and licked his fingers contentedly.


    It''s not something people like him can enjoy. But I just stole a lot of money from a businessman a few days ago, so I was able to be so extravagant.


    Morag is not a friendly place. These thieves who live at the bottom of the urban class are one of the most unpopular objects. God knows when those people in the windmill and Heihe can''t keep their lives.


    Therefore, when they have money, they will not choose to save it, but squander it and spend it in the shortest time.


    He rubbed his salivated hands on his dirty cloth clothes. Grad, who had begun to show green spots on his face, took out a cloth bag from his chest and weighed it. Inside, there was a crisp and pleasant collision of coins. It seems that there are still many.


    He grinned, revealing his uneven yellow teeth covered with tartar.


    It''s enough money for him to spend half a month.


    After tucking the purse back into his collar to prevent him from being caught in troubled waters by his colleagues, grad pondered over which whore to go to and which prostitute to call in the evening, and reached out to open his own leaky wooden door.


    Then he went out on the street.


    To be precise, he felt that his body suddenly became so stiff that he couldn''t even bend his joints.


    Even if he was terrified and subconsciously wanted to shout, he found that his mouth was covered with invisible cloth, and he could not make any sound except a slight silence.


    "Is there really no problem here?" Instead, he opened the door from the outside by a thin middle-aged man in a mage''s robe and a cowboy hat on his head. What scares grad is that the middle-aged man''s eyes, as if he had his own life, would turn in two different directions, and on his temple, there was a thing that looked like a screw no matter how it looked.


    What the hell is this guy?!


    "It''s a thief''s den, as long as you can subdue him."


    The next person to enter the room is a real acquaintance of grad, Claude Stein. The big boy who always fantasized about leaving Morag.


    "No problem. He can''t fart for at least thirty-six hours."


    The thin middle-aged man said without feeling.


    "Professor, there are still girls here. Please don''t say such vulgar words." A sharp, a listen to know is a girl''s voice immediately sounded.


    Then entered the room were four children of about ten years old. These children look white and tender, and you can tell at a glance that they are not residents of Morag - in this city, if their peers do not have a good birth, they are thin and black, just like a hemp pole.


    "I think there''s something else to say before that? Why did they subdue others without saying anything... "


    Said one of the chubby little boys.


    "Of course, it''s too much trouble to subdue if the other party is prepared."


    The thin middle-aged man did not hesitate to reply: "thieves are different from ordinary people, they are sensitive and agile. If they are prepared, unless they can cast a spell in a moment like the abbot, they can only ensure a certain hit through a wide range of attacks - you don''t want to be bound by my group confinement skill, do you? "


    "Anyway, I''ll drag him aside first I have something else to ask you after that. "


    Claude said in a deep voice, and then he dragged grad, who was still unable to speak and move, to the corner of the wall, and assumed the posture of thinking over things like a monkey.


    Then he took the bag of money he had in his arms.


    ¡­¡­ Worthy of living in Morag for so long.


    Because he couldn''t see each other''s faces, grad could only tell who was speaking by their voices.


    "Where''s the priest?" This is Claude.


    The priest should be talking about the new dignified priest of West Zhenlu. I heard that the guy gathered a group of believers in Morag. Maybe they have cheated a lot of money from the stupid believers. It''s better to be a prodigy than they are. If they cheat you, they will be respectful to you


    "The priest went back to the church to pack up." There is no doubt that the voice, which is extremely rigid and emotional, belongs to the strange, thin and middle-aged man: "but when you say the address, he also heard it. He should come back later After all, we are all accomplices. "


    "The culprit, please don''t be so complacent..."


    The clear boy voice is easy to identify, but I don''t know which of the three boys said it.


    "Don''t worry." The voice of the thin middle-aged man sounded again: "I was very careful not to kill those who found us. Just let them sleep for a while


    "No, I don''t think it''s enough to offend the white city guards, windmills and Heihe all at once. You can''t rest assured!"Claude''s voice sounded helpless.


    If it wasn''t for the body to move, glade would reach out and take out his ears and wonder if he had heard it wrong - and offended all the three forces of Morag at one breath This product is forced to be confused in this city, right?


    At this time, the door opened.


    "Ah, bishop, you are here."


    The voice of the thin middle-aged man immediately broke the identity of the other party.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Father, how can you look so embarrassed like you have just had a fight with a group of plagians? "


    Claude''s voice of dismay followed.


    "You think it''s easy to get rid of the guys who follow you without control of your dead hands!"


    A new male voice sounded, and it seemed that this should be what they called priests.


    "In a word, all of our Morag officials wanted will be here. Come on, give me a hand."


    The sound of the heartless beating of the thin and middle-aged people rings again, but there are few responders.


    "This name is not a pleasure at all."


    The boy''s voice sounded, which was probably the fat man who had spoken before.


    "We''re not here to hear you tell cold jokes." The priest''s voice sounded very tired: "in any case, Professor frankene, you should be open to the truth about what you said just now?"


    This atmosphere always feels like the other party is going to tell something secret.


    Although glade was still nervous, the curiosity of nature made him stand up his ears.


    Then he heard the thin man go on.


    "Of course."


    The other side paused and continued.


    "The purpose of our trip is to completely solve the source of the plague that plagues the city of Morag."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    "Why should I be specially informed of such a thing?"


    Sylvie returned the rubbings to the Archbishop in white, and asked Nicholas in a puzzled way.


    "Because we hope that the elector will go to the Middle Earth with the mission of our church to investigate what happened in that place which has been isolated from us for hundreds of years."


    Although Nicholas''s words seemed to be asking for SIVI''s advice, there was a sense of authority that could not be denied.


    "I''m sorry, my college is still on its way to construction. It''s OK in the short term, but it''s impossible to leave the University for a long time in the near future."


    However, Sylvie''s nerves are tempered in all kinds of copies of life and death line. Even the eldest princess facing the dark night nobles or the strongest magician of mankind will not be timid, let alone the Pope whose momentum is even worse than them?


    So he refused without hesitation.


    "Although the development of Aldrich college is very fast, in fact, because the number of magic schools is rampant, no matter how fertile the soil is, it is impossible to provide unlimited nutrients for plant growth. Under the selection of other colleges, it has become as difficult as looking for a needle in a haystack to find students with magic qualifications. Your college has also entered a bottleneck period."


    Nicholas did not directly use his identity as the Pope of the white church to oppress people. Instead, he said to SIVI, "it''s better to go to the Middle Earth to find more people with magic qualifications than to struggle for survival among the major colleges."


    "There''s no need for the Pope to worry about me. I still have a way to find students in the sea of people."


    For example, hang up, hang up and hang up


    Although he knew that the other party didn''t understand the meaning of open hanging, he swallowed the second half of the sentence into his stomach.


    What''s more, through the other side''s saying, SIVI finally knew why the pure white church was so enthusiastic about exploring the situation in Central China.


    As the largest religious group in the eastern plains, the pure white church almost controls the whole human faith.


    However, because of the checks and balances between the king''s Council and the mage Association, he was unable to achieve the degree of divine authority.


    And when his family reaches this level, it means that they have developed to the extreme in this land - you can''t pull orcs or elves to preach their own doctrines, can''t you?


    In addition to the recent prosperity of the school of magic, the number of mages is also gradually increasing, and 90% of the magicians have no faith. At most, they just talk about the goddess Qiyao, the God of magic.


    Therefore, the recent pure white church has begun to decline from prosperity to decline.


    At this time, rumors came from the mage association about the discovery of human civilization in China. Of course, the pure white church will rush forward like a hungry dog smelling meat


    As for Mao''s attempt to pull himself up, SIVI was completely out of his head.


    "Besides, the war is about to start, and Huolian is half of my hometown. Of course, I can''t leave at will at this time."


    Because the previous remark was too rude, SIVI added.


    "Don''t you think that you can''t win this war without mankind?"


    At this time, a cardinal standing on the right side of the prayer table, who had been stinking, uttered a voice.


    He said aggressively: "even if we don''t mention the Lord who is closest to the legendary mage, we have a large number of new Crusaders in our pure white church alone. The Knights Templars and the Knights of grace are extremely brave and powerful. Besides, there are hundreds of thousands of main human armies on the side of the king''s Council, including hundreds of elite arms. Do you think that without you, we can''t win those low-level creatures in the north? "


    Sylvie was choked.


    If you say you win, you will not be able to push yourself away. If you say you can''t win, you will hit the other side in the face and say that their people are incompetent No matter how you answer, it''s not good.


    Just as Sylvie was about to turn in and lead the conversation to other places, a crisp voice broke out at the door.


    "Of course not."


    All eyes in the cathedral, including Sylvie, all at once focused on the door.


    It was a young girl.


    She was about twenty years old. She was wearing a white dress, which looked simple but actually very complicated and luxurious mass scarf. Her fluffy skirt corners were covered with tassels. Her long silver hair was tied into a noble and graceful bun, which was fixed with a cross hairpin. It looks like a noble girl going to a dinner party, but she has a bit more pure and holy temperament than those girls.


    I don''t know why Sylvie always feels familiar with her face, but he can''t remember where he met her.


    A girl''s smile is behind her. It seems that she tried to persuade or stop the girl, but she failed in the end."Lord Elijah, please don''t talk nonsense. This is not a place where you can play." The cardinal, whose face had been refuted by the girl, turned pigmented, and said in a low voice, as if he was forced to suppress his anger. The blue veins on his forehead made Sylvie worry about whether he would take it directly because of high blood pressure.


    Wait Elia?


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Sylvie was surprised to see the slightly rude girl with her mouth open enough to put an egg in.


    When he first saw the saint in the crypt, he had already turned into a child. Later, because of constant blood loss, Elia''s shape became smaller and smaller. If the seal was not only a few pieces, SIVI suspected that she would shrink until she became a baby


    I didn''t expect that the original appearance of the other party was like this. And just from the appearance, the other side seems to be a little bit more than him.


    Is this guy really that childish saint?


    "Oh? I just meant the light. If you think your prophecy is more accurate than mine, I don''t mind giving up the virgin''s position to you


    Elijah did not mean to be polite at all, but directly retorted at the cardinal.


    Finish saying that, she also regardless of the gas shivering opposite party, turns around, seems to be intended to leave here.


    It was only after a few steps that she turned around as if she remembered something: "Sir adrick, I haven''t formally thank you for the last time. Please come to the brandy court with me."


    With that, she did not look at the other people''s expressions and walked out of the room.


    Frey bowed to the Pope and the stunned bishops and rushed out.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll quit."


    Sylvie first came back to his senses, and after he had made a charge, he ran after him - it would be unreasonable not to take advantage of the chaos at this time!


    But when he left, Nicholas''s meaningful eyes made him care a little bit


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    "Sir, those invaders are not low-level magicians, we can''t respond to it..."


    "Shut up, scum! The taxes of the Empire are not used to support you rubbish who can''t even see the door


    Wearing a feather hat with a long tail and a symbol of nobility, he sat behind a broad wooden table, and the man with a deep face gave a big drink.


    The guards, who were still defending themselves, immediately stopped speaking.


    "You are the weakest swordsmen. You have the excellent weapons provided by the pan people alliance. Even if someone goes out on patrol, there are at least 10 people left at the inspection station But they were even touched at the door and no one noticed it. Even when they were attacked, they couldn''t even send out an alarm. "


    The more he said, the more excited he became. His saliva even sprayed on a guard''s face. The muscle on the guard''s face was stiff, but he still didn''t dare to wipe it out because of his majesty.


    "Sir," however, there are still some newcomers who are not afraid of tigers, but some of them refuse to accept this: "it''s not that we are neglecting our duties, but the outer undead detection boundary has not detected that there is a necromancer approaching, which is different from what is written in the guard code..."


    "Did I ask you to speak, recruit?"


    The man with a long tail hat looked even worse: "who said that only the necromancer would come to this city? Your mother or your father? If you talk back to me again, you can go back home with your pacifier


    The scolded recruit''s face was blue and white, but in the end, he didn''t continue to talk back.


    "Corporal Wei Ming, you are also a senior in Baicheng. You should understand the importance of things. Now tell me about the characteristics of the man who attacked you."


    The man in the long tailed hat still knew the priorities, and after a full reprimand, he asked the highest ranking of those who had been laid down.


    "I heard at least three footfalls, but because of my vision, I saw only one of them, a man of medium height but looking a little skinny."


    "I don''t know what kind of magician he is, but there is no doubt that he is a strong one who can cast spells without incantation in such a short time in a narrow room," the man, known as corporal wilming, racked his brains


    There is no doubt about the power of the magician. But most magicians still have some weaknesses. If the mages below the primary level don''t have enchantment items such as protective arrows, they are easy to be sniped by people with bows and crossbows, because they are not as sensitive to other people''s eyes as they have been promoted to medium level magicians, and they will feel when they are locked.


    In the narrow space, if the mage''s level is not high and the small place is not his own mage tower, he will be cut down by the swordsman before he sings the magic


    Because of this, the level of magician who can easily bring down these soldiers will never be lower.


    "But he just knocked us out and didn''t kill us, which shows that they didn''t fall out with empire or pan human alliance." Corporal Wei Ming continued to analyze.


    "No matter what their mentality is, it is a crime to break into the forbidden area of Morag without permission."


    However, the man with long tail cap did not have so much patience to listen to him finish: "since you have seen his appearance, the matter is up to you this time. I will give you the authority of the three door leaders. You must catch the other party in three days!"


    After that, he went to the door. When he came to corporal Wei Ming, he even lowered his voice and threatened: "this is the last chance for you to make amends. Don''t let me down, corporal."


    Then he walked out the door.


    "Corporal..." The new soldier who had just been reprimanded looked anxiously at corporal Wei Ming.


    This time, the man with a long tail hat doesn''t do it by himself. He must be afraid of the unknown magician. As a matter of fact, it is no longer dangerous for these people to fight with the magician by themselves, but to seek their own death.


    If corporal Wei Ming had not been given the right to dispatch three guards, I''m afraid they would not have the courage to provoke each other.


    "I''m fine."


    Corporal Wei Ming waved his hand, indicating that he was OK: "this time we are really careless. All in all, I''ll go and gather people first. You''ll have a meal and have a good sleep. We''ll leave for Morag in the evening


    "At night?"


    "Well, since those guys have been found by hyenas in the black river, they should not venture out during the day, and the night is a good cover for magicians, so we have to move at night."


    In Morag City --


    "because we have been found that it is dangerous to go out during the day, it is better to do it at night."


    Franken twisted the screw on his temple and said, "they must have thought we would. In that case, we should simply go the opposite way and do it in the daytime. "


    "If you hide in this membrane, can''t people outside really see us?"Compared to Franken''s reasoning, Claude seemed curious about the bubble like, stabbing, magic border around them.


    "Of course! This is a series of magic code named "Fenghua" and the polarized magic "Fenghua Shenyin"! "


    Tanis stood up his chest and said with some pride.


    "Shut up, Tanis. You can hide yourself, but if you speak so loud, you will still be found." Dorothy gave full play to her expertise as a girl and twisted her finger around Tennessee''s fat waist.


    This made the little fat man almost scream, but thinking of Dorothy''s words, he could only hold the scream in his throat, looking extremely painful.


    "Father Nero, are you sick?" Riedel, who was at the back of the line, asked the last Nero with concern.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that there''s a lot more happening today." Nero sighed. Anyone who was suddenly and inexplicably involved in this kind of thing would not be happy.


    But the chief culprit is Franken. These four little guys are innocent, and Nero will not be angry with them. As the mechanistic bishop of the pure white church, he still has this kind of heart.


    "To break the curse of the source of pestilence is a credit even to the church. Don''t you want to be promoted quickly?" Camille looked strangely at Nero, who was not very well.


    Naturally, he did not know that the other party had the capital for promotion, but he had not made a decision himself.


    "That''s right. It''s useless to think about other things now. Let''s just solve this matter first. I believe the holy light will understand me as well... "


    Finally, Nero could only break the jar and follow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    "Wait a minute. You mean the source of the plague in your mouth is in this river?"


    Father Nero looked at the broad main road of the mosellasi River, which was as wide as a lake. He could not help but sweat: "we are not fish. How can we find it in this situation?"


    Franken pulled out three curiously shaped saucers from his treasure chest like clothes.


    These saucers are thick in the middle and thin on both sides. They are milky white, about the size of palms. They look like the products of jade. They are round and shiny.


    The thin edge is engraved with a circle of rune, and in the middle of the dish is inlaid with a small piece of purple crystal.


    "The Dean has considered this situation for a long time. This is the indicator he and I made together." Franken explained to others: "the white part is called" jade ". It is a new alchemy material discovered by the dean. It has a strong transmission effect on some specific exotic magic. The crystal in the middle is the detoxification crystal, which has a strong reaction effect on poisoning symptoms including this plague. As long as you hold this one and patrol around here, you can definitely determine the plague The general location of the source. Next, as long as... "


    "Professor Franken, I''m sorry to interrupt you."


    Without waiting for Franken to finish, Camille said suddenly. Pointing to the water behind him, he said uneasily, "the Pragues seem to be surrounding us."


    A few people looked along the direction he pointed to. Sure enough, they saw many short and thin bodies in the black river water. Their eyes were only the size of beans, but they were full of malicious figures.


    These magical creatures are sliding their webbed hands and feet towards them on the shore.


    "Don''t be so paranoid. Prague''s character is bad, but he''s so timid that even a stone can scare them away. And so far, there have been no rumors that Prager has taken the initiative to attack humans. " Tanis, a little fat man, disagrees with this: "unless there are regional variations in Prague in this city..."


    He asked Claude, who lives here all the year round, "have you ever heard of this kind of thing attacking humans?"


    Claude frowned, thought for a moment, and then replied somewhat uncertainly, "I''ve heard of people being dragged into the water by something while bathing in the moslacy River, and there are many such rumors. It''s because of this that no one will take a bath in it now. But judging from the description, the monster that drags people into the water is very powerful. It should not be done by this kind of thing? "


    Prager''s little arm, about the size of a dead tree branch, did not seem to have much strength.


    Hearing Claude say this, Tanis gives Camille a look of superiority, just like saying, "look, my elective is the most useful.".


    It''s just that before long, Nero first issued a second warning.


    "Wait a minute, everybody. There''s something wrong with these things."


    As he spoke, he had drawn out his dagger pinned to his waist and was ready to fight.


    Jishu bishop is not a combat profession. On the battlefield, they just hide in the back field to add a gain to their own people. Even if he is involved in the battle, the weapon used by Jishu bishop is a flail modified with a scepter - it can assist in casting and cause heavy armor damage to the enemy with the attack end called morning star. The most important thing is that there is no technical content. Just be careful not to beat yourself.


    However, Nero also worked as a Templar under Frey for a period of time, and he also had good Kung Fu. Even if his mount was not there, he could play a good fighting power with Sabre supplemented by holy magic.


    His vigilance naturally made the rest of us watch out for the little things that were getting closer and closer to the shore.


    If you take a closer look, you can see that there is something wrong with the other party.


    As a magical creature, Prager''s social state has always been a mystery, except that he can use human language somehow. But to be sure, the civilization level of these guys is not as high as the Banshee. They don''t wear clothes and armor. They are proud of their scaly skin. They don''t take weapons, they don''t use magic. They only use strange words and sounds as their weapons.


    However, now they use some of the grass to protect their eyes.


    "There are magic waves in them. I''m afraid they are controlled by the enchanting little creatures."


    Franken soon found out why, and at the same time, a dispelling magic had been lost.


    "Can magical creatures be enchanted? Isn''t one of the definitions of magical creatures that human magic is basically ineffective for them? "


    Riedel looked curiously at the dispelling magic that had exploded in the prags in the distance, but the halo of the dispelling magic was obviously bounced away when it touched the dark scaly skin of the opponent.


    "It''s just that most of the magic will be absorbed or reflected by their own mysterious guardians." As Franken spoke, he did not move slowly on his hand. He threw several dispels in the same direction: "if it is the four ring magic or the five ring miracle magic, even the magical creatures can not be ignored. The simplest one is the "silver star cluster" magic which was just included in the four ring magic a while ago. If magic creatures are in the magic range, they will also be affected by damage and magic effectsDuring the talk, several dispelling magic exploded together. After several waves of dispelling, the prags seemed to wake up suddenly. While tearing off the seaweed clothes, they looked at their neighbors suspiciously.


    "Of course, one of the reasons is that Prague itself belongs to the level of poor magic resistance in magical creatures. You know... "


    "I think it''s better to keep your science popularization for students in the college." Nero interrupted Franken, who seemed to be going on talking again. The dagger in his hand and his body were all shining with white light, which was particularly holy and inviolable against the wall of the black river: "it''s better to get rid of these ghost things now."


    "Can the doctrine of the pure white church kill creatures at will?" Dorothy asked casually.


    "Child, I''m not killing them." With a compassionate expression on his face, Nero solemnly explained, "I am representing the divine light, these poor creatures bewildered by darkness!"


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­ (sure enough, it''s better to stay away from this guy in the future) ""


    at this moment, the voices of the four little guys and Claude are in abnormal synchronization.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Although brandy''s court is located in the center of the holy land, it is not known whether it is Elijah''s personal interest or the habit of inheriting from generation to generation. This huge courtyard has excellent greening, which makes it impossible to imagine that this is the center of a city.


    Sylvie looked around curiously for a moment. After being stopped by Frey''s dry cough, he asked the girl who was walking in front of him.


    "So what is the purpose of the virgin''s coming to me this time?"


    "Just call me Elijah." The girl stopped and turned to Sylvie.


    Later, she did not continue to walk toward the bedroom where she lived. Instead, she ignored Fu Lei directly. "It''s disrespectful to quarrel with men under the crown of saints." He pulled Seaver to the stone table in the courtyard and sat down.


    Then she waved to the embarrassed Frey and patted the chair beside her.


    "Let''s sit down too. There''s no one else watching."


    "So it''s not a question of whether anyone has seen it. I just hope you can pay more attention to Etiquette under the crown of the virgin!"


    The maiden, who was a part-time Knight Commander of the temple, did not accept Elia''s invitation, but seriously admonished.


    How to say When he saw the expression of Frey, he could not help but think of the old ladies who nagged at their children.


    "When there''s no one, flea, you''re going to giggle with a chivalrous novel..." Elia murmured.


    Miss shengyinjianji, whose hearing was far beyond ordinary people''s eyes, immediately turned red: "did you see it?"


    "Ah, Romeo, why are you called Romeo?" "O, Zhu Yingtai, my love for you will not change because of race!"


    "Why do you say such shameful lines as you please?"


    Sylvie couldn''t help but sweat as he listened.


    What Frey has been reading recently seems to be a romantic novel that she wrote when she was bored not long ago, such as "Butterfly Lovers" and "Romeo and Juliet" and a series of movies and TV dramas he remembers. Of course, the background inside has changed to this world.


    When I first went to the world''s literary and magazine guild hall, I was just in a funny mood. I didn''t expect that it was actually published


    In a word, the chivalrous girl who was caught on the handle finally sat down reluctantly.


    "Speaking of it, Saint Well, Elia, don''t stare at me like that Don''t you have a new nun to replace that man? "


    Asked seavy curiously.


    "Sister saints are not that easy to replace." The sad expression flashed on the girl''s face, but immediately recovered the indifferent smile: "now it''s Frey''s position in place of yomia."


    "Hasn''t the murderer of the former nun yet been found?"


    "On this point," she said, not Elijah, but flea, who was sitting on one side, looking rather restrained. "We have determined that the killer is a vampire, but we don''t know which faction it belongs to. Since the dark night aristocrats established their country and joined timothyn''s Dark Alliance, many vampire forces that did not conform to the dark night aristocrats'' ideas fled one after another To be honest, there are not many good men and women in those guys. "


    "That''s really hard. You haven''t been able to get up in the holy land recently..." Said Sylvie casually, and then he moved the subject back to the subject: "so what''s the purpose of coming to me this time?"


    With that, he looked at the bare table top and took out a set of tea sets and tea leaves from his storage box. Then he made a fire to boil his drinking water, and then took out several small boxes.


    "Black tea or coffee?"


    "I want black tea ~"


    Elia first said, and then her eyes lingered on Frey''s hard breastplate for a moment: "if it''s flea, milk is better."


    "Under the crown of Saint and Saint, please don''t make such a joke!"


    The girl who came back to her mind saw that Sylvia''s eyes also followed her words. She quickly put her hands around her chest and screamed in a panic.


    "Sorry, I don''t have any milk here."


    Sylvie made two cups of black tea for the two girls. He prepared a cup of coffee and took a sip. He sighed in his heart that he was not as good as Alice. Meanwhile, he was waiting for the next words of the saint.


    "First of all, I''d like to thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been wandering in that place all my life."


    Elijah blew the steam out of the glass, and, despite the complicated look on Frey''s face, took a small sip of black tea and said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. After all, Aldrich college has a partnership with the church to a certain extent."


    Seavy immediately responded in social terms.


    "But you took such a big risk and didn''t get any good?"


    Elia shakes her head. She is a saint who has lived in the holy land since she was a child, but she has an unexpected material concept."Actually, it''s ok..." Sylvie could only answer vaguely.


    Or is it to say, "in fact, I have gained a lot from completing the system task, but you don''t know it!" Is it


    "So I''m inviting you here to give you some presents."


    The girl did not know where to take out a bowl size, unknown material, flashing gold luster ring on the table, pushed to SIVI.


    "Is this


    SIVI picked up this strange gold ring. He could vaguely feel that there was a very considerable divine magic in it, but how to use it was unknown.


    "It''s the aura of an angel."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why


    Sylvie dug his ear. "What do you think this is?"


    "The aura of angels." Elia repeated.


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Sylvie turned his eyes to the gold ring in his hand.


    The ring feels a bit like made of metal. There is a holy magic in it. There is no rune or magic array on the ring. Except that it is all rings, it has nothing to do with the aura of the legendary angel.


    "No kidding. This is really an angel''s aura, and I suspect it''s a" divine part. " Said the saint with a very serious expression on her face.


    "Gods Wait a minute. You said the ring was part of those seven dolls? " Now, Sylvie understood.


    "Well, angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel angel. Now Holy Land technicians are trying to repair and duplicate her


    "Wait a minute, under the virgin''s crown, is that really all right with Mr. Aldrich?" Suddenly said Frey.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s my judgment as a saint."


    Elia immediately replied, "we have only found a part of the effect of this aura. I will tell you more about it later. Now, I have something I want to entrust you with..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    "Glory strike!"


    As creatures living in swamps and shallow water, Prague moves very slowly on the ground, which directly leads to Nero and their surrounding by Prague as expected.


    After knocking a Prague away with a judgement magic, Nero looked around.


    Franken was even more relaxed than him. He was just like wandering in the courtyard, ignoring the poor spear thrown by Prague. He easily used the superposition magic to blow the Pragues dizzy and drag away at least 50% of the hatred.


    Four little magicians from Aldrich college also work together in pairs. Even in the face of the plural Prague did not show a bit of panic. Thinking of those clergymen in the pure white church who grew up in the Holy Land and had no experience of training, but had an inexplicable sense of superiority and always looked at people with their noses, Nero felt his own sense of crisis for the pure white church for no reason.


    And Claude, who worried him most before, did not fall into a bitter battle unexpectedly. Claude, who grew up in Morag, has been dodging for a long time because of various crisis points. Let alone the clumsy Prague, he may not be able to beat him even if he is a magic swordsman in metal armor and holding a epee.


    In the process of deflecting, moving and dodging, Claude can take time to use a dagger or ghost spirit to attack those dark little things. Although it may not be able to break through the opponent''s scales and cause substantial damage, it has already made these naturally timid creatures start to become timid. Even if they are enchanted, the instinct of creatures is better than that after enchantment Command.


    "What to do next?"


    Nero seemed absent-minded. He just kept blowing up the shrieking prags behind him. Franken asked, "there are so many Pragues in this river. It''s impossible to clean them up before you start."


    In that case, even if the white city guards are idiotic and slow, they have already arrived To be honest, Nero didn''t mean to fall out with the king''s Council for the sake of frankens.


    "Let''s see. I don''t know why, I always have a feeling that we are being watched. "


    Franken stopped casting for a while, turning the screw on his head with his right hand and scratching his chin with his left hand, as he ran along the beach, thinking.


    "So you feel the same way." Nero raised his eyebrows, and with one of his swords, he knocked over the pug, who was furtively trying to get close to him. He threw the sword, which was still shining and did not have a gap: "but I just tried to detect evil. Within a radius of 500 meters, there seems to be no other creatures except these guys."


    "No other creatures?"


    After Franken asked a question, Nero realized it was wrong.


    Although the Moshi river is polluted by the source of plague, its products are still very rich. In fact, about 30% of Morag''s residents live on this river.


    Now it''s just autumn, not as vigorous as spring and prosperous in summer, but compared with the dead winter, there should be a lot of things like fish and shrimp. But now even a neutral unit has not detected, which is obviously wrong.


    I''m afraid my side is either in some kind of trap, or the other side interferes with Nero''s detection of evil.


    The former has become a turtle in a jar, while the latter is far more powerful than himself. Either way, it''s not a good thing.


    "I suspect it''s the guys who seduce these prags who are peering at us."


    After giving his own inference, Franken continued to launch a series of bombings, which made Nero wonder if this guy was just about to stop because he was too smooth to be possessed


    "No matter what the identity of the other party, if we don''t know where the guy is, we can''t do it at all."


    Nero spoke directly to the heart of the problem.


    "In this regard, the other person''s real body is 100% underwater." Franken added three times of group confinement, so that it was easy to control the Pragues, and even though they were struggling like dying frogs, he said, "for some reason, I am more sensitive to magic waves than ordinary people, so I can guarantee that the magic waves that control these guys come from underwater."


    Immediately he looked at Nero again: "bishop Nero, do you have any way to breathe under water?"


    "Life extension in holy magic should have this effect But I can only give one blessing at most. "


    Nero''s face was red, and he said awkwardly.


    Life extension is also a magic of nearly four rings. As the name suggests, it is really luxurious to use this magic which is always used to extend one''s life as an oxygen tank.


    It''s just because it''s near four rings of magic, and it''s not easy to cast it. It''s not a holy land where even the air is filled with holy magic. Nero can only use it as a kind of encouragement, and can''t give it to others."No problem. Get ready, everyone. We''re going to go into the water! "


    Franken yelled.


    Because the number of Pragues has dropped to a certain extent, and a new group of enemies has not arrived, a few little guys easily pull out of the fight.


    Nero blessed himself with a life extension, and then he felt that he was carried by the mage''s hand and thrown directly into the icy water.


    When you open your eyes, you can vaguely see that everyone except yourself is wrapped in a huge bubble.


    Even if you don''t breathe in a short period of time because of the effect of life extension, how can we say Nero suddenly had a feeling that he had been fooled.


    Before he thought about whether to protest to SIVI Aldrich about the behavior of his staff after the event, the increasingly strong water pressure suddenly disappeared. He felt as if he had been thrown from a place several meters high, and was in a state of weightlessness in an instant.


    Fortunately, Franken didn''t intend to kill Nero, so he immediately set up a group floating technique.


    "Here is Under the water? " Kamiyu looked around the dark with curiosity.


    "It''s probably the border or something."


    All but Nero, who was coughing, did the same thing.


    There''s no water in this space, and the upside down water above them looks like a ceiling, which looks fantastic. There was no light around them, and it was very dark. It was like something was lurking around them.


    They didn''t realize it was right until they landed on the ground.


    Although the huge ups and downs of some creatures did not tell them that they fell on the ground very clearly, they did not!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    "Are you all right?"


    Franken, by his side, brought out a flame, which released a faint blue light, and lit up all around them.


    Claude had a look of palpitation on on his face, and Nero, who had finished his dry cough, cried out directly.


    "Can you say something like that in the future?"


    However, the four little guys looked indifferent, as if they had adapted to this sudden drastic change.


    "Before we fight, I think we should pay more attention to something?"


    Kamiyou''s warning brought Nero back to his senses and looked again at the soles of his feet.


    At their feet were the fine scales, and the cylindrical body was winding like a mountain, stretching into the darkness beyond the reach of the fire.


    It looks like they''re on a python.


    "After all, isn''t the use of bright magic in this dark place show the enemy where we are?" Then Nero came out to make complaints about it.


    "In any case, the other party should have found us when we crossed the water barrier. Compared with the enemies who live in the dark all the year round, it''s not good for us if we don''t guarantee our vision. What''s more, I think the goal of our trip should be in each other''s hands, so isn''t it easier to wait for it to come by itself than we can find it? "


    Franken explained to Nero.


    "Is it too risky to do so for an uncertain guess?" Nero still didn''t seem to be relieved.


    As an opportunist rather than a gambler, he always acted in a safe manner.


    In his opinion, after knowing that there are enemies with unknown strength, but at least seemingly difficult to match, what should be done is to leave here first, then go to the holy land, and the worst thing is to go to the nearby church to find all the help and then solve it at one time.


    "It''s not speculation anymore." Franken took out a jade plate from his arms, and the color of the detoxification crystal on it changed dramatically: "the source of the plague is rapidly approaching us."


    As if to verify what he said, the next moment, the snake like body under their feet suddenly began to heave and wriggle violently.


    Claude couldn''t defend himself by falling two somersaults on it. He almost fell directly from the snake. Fortunately, he hugged the scaly ground and didn''t get thrown out. Four little guys are very clever squat on the ground, lower their body center of gravity, and did not appear the same as Claude.


    Franken and Nero are skeleton mages who engrave a lot of simple but practical magic on their bones, such as feather falling, floating and so on. The other is a knight who has been trained in the Knights Templar and has achieved good results in actual combat. In the face of this situation, their strength higher than that of the other five is immediately reflected. They are still standing steadily at the beginning of rolling up On the snake.


    But they did not show a relaxed expression, but looked warily at the darkness not far away.


    Although not really, but in the dark, something huge raised his head.


    The air became moist, and there was an unbearable smell of water.


    With the increase in the number of underworld fires, the scope of the light finally touched that thing.


    It was a half human and half snake creature. It looked like Naga occasionally found on the coast, but only had two arms.


    However, in addition to its huge size, this creature is different from Naga in another way: its lower body is not a snake''s tail, but like an octopus, it stretches out eight colorful giant snake tails.


    Its body seems to have a sense of serious decay, and even exposed muscle fibers can be seen in many places.


    On its forehead, however, was a bead the size of a basketball, emitting an unpleasant glowing green mist.


    Got it!


    Franken and Nero had this idea in mind at the same time.


    Immediately, Franken squeezed his jade plate into powder.


    A halo of light pops up from his feet and forms a milky white mask on other people when they touch them.


    "Border crossing?" Nero, who majored in this kind of thing, immediately recognized the nature of his own mask.


    "The erosion effect of the plague source is terrible, so you''d better protect it more."


    Franken''s two magic eyes were staring at the creature''s upper body at the same time, and his attention was highly focused. He just explained to Nero, "of course, this thing has another effect..."


    Before Nero asked, a voice interrupted their conversation.


    It was the sound of the huge enemy in front of them, who spoke it out word by word in the unsophisticated xiumen language, making people''s eardrums hum.


    "Poor dinner, welcome to the cave of the wise."


    On the outskirts of the holy land, SIVI sat on a hairless Falcon and examined the angel aura he had just started.


    What''s interesting is that this device is actually recognized as equipment by the system, and it is still as high as treasure level equipment - this level of equipment is not even much of the college system.Except for the basic "magic defense + 233" and "holy magic damage reduction", other attributes can not be seen. It''s useless to shoot a few intermediate identification crystals. I''m afraid we need advanced identification crystal.


    It''s just that Sylvie''s only high-level identification crystal was used up two days ago when identifying the equipment attributes of the copy


    Finally, he can only regret to put the aura back into the storage box, and at the same time modify the copy plan for the night, and make a special trip to the copy that is easy to drop and identify the crystal.


    Although he has already taken over the task entrusted by Elia, as there is no clue at present, there is no plan to change the future schedule.


    "Now let''s go to Huolian capital." He patted the Falcon on''s back and gave it a simple command: "don''t worry. Just fly slowly this time."


    Now that the pure white church has agreed to send investigators to the Angolan mountains, the purpose of the trip has been achieved. There was no need for the Sorcerer''s association or the king''s Council to go to hollian''s palace to discuss with her majesty and take Evangeline back to Aldrich.


    Finally, nature is to go to the Angora mountains to confirm where the orcs are going to start.


    At this time, the purple gem on a brooch worn by SIVI outside the mage''s robe suddenly burst, leaving only a vague mark.


    "Is something wrong with Franken?" SIVI made a decision and gave the Falcon a new command: "target, Morag!"


    "Chuo --!"


    The Falcon, which was in common with its master, immediately let out a clear hawk whistling through the sky.


    "Sorry to let you lose hair again."


    "Ga?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

I''m sorry, I''m afraid I can''t catch up with the update.


    Tomorrow will compensate for the update of 5000 words.


    I''m so sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "Undead don''t need dinner."


    Franken broke the identity of the other party with his right hand behind his back and made a gesture to the little guys behind him.


    So kamiyu immediately calmed down and began to play their usual formation.


    "It''s often the beast and the human desire that devours them."


    The giant creatures, who call themselves the coil wise, did not attack directly as they thought.


    "This time, too. How many of you will survive?"


    "What..."


    Before Franken and his wife could recover, black turbid liquid gushed from each other''s scales and wrapped them into black cocoons like living beings.


    "Sink in the dark in the memory of your past, and then die miserably. I will draw strength from your despair and turn it into my body... "


    Because francon was swallowed in the black cocoon, the fire around him was gradually extinguished. As the darkness once again enveloped the space, the wise man said in a low voice as he slowly sank into the water like darkness.


    At this time, the sound of tearing cloth suddenly sounded in this space which had fallen into silence again.


    Then, the cocoon at the front was torn from it, and the black cocoon shell broke into pieces, like black snowflakes falling and flying like black butterflies.


    Although there is almost no light around, most people in this kind of place may fall into a state of being unable to see their fingers in a real sense, but Franken is different.


    The dead and the dead don''t look at their prey.


    What''s more, the two magic eyes that Sylvie specially installed for him also have a certain degree of night vision function. At this time, for him, the dark river bottom space is no different from the day.


    "This is the materialized form of your spiritual power." Franken kicks the black cocoon fragments that fall on each other''s scales. After being broken, these things are like ice cubes placed in a warm environment, and gradually melt from the edge: "mix your negative feelings into your mental power, and then pollute others'' spirits through overwhelming" quantity ", so that the spirit is gradually assimilated and absorbed by you, and then the negative factors are re incorporated Among these black spiritual forces, the pure power is absorbed by you, so we call it dinner. In terms of academic theory, this kind of ability should not exist. This world is really incredible. "


    "You know the basic situation of this move after only one experience. You are very talented."


    The voice of the giant creature, who claims to be a wise man, reveals a little appreciation: "but what makes me even more curious is why you are not influenced by me?"


    As an undead without brain, Franken''s mental power is usually diffused in the form of radiation in the form of the magic core in his mind. Generally, the weaker skeleton mages use the radiation magic as the magic power to cast magic. Franken, a more advanced skeleton mage, can collect and store the radiation magic in his brain. Therefore, the quantity and quality of magic in combat are much better than those of ordinary skeleton mages.


    Since mental power has nothing to do with one''s own spirit or matter, the other''s spiritual pollution will not work for him.


    "There''s no need to tell you that." It''s just that Franken won''t tell each other that.


    As he spoke, he started.


    But his goal is not to be a wise man In fact, according to Franken''s judgment, he is not sure enough to defeat the other party.


    So he simply destroyed the cocoons of the little guys behind him.


    Kamiyu and they are all the hopes of Aldrich, and there are infinite possibilities in the future. In case of any psychological or spiritual trauma caused to them by the pollution of malicious spirit here, their future development will undoubtedly be much less.


    "Foolish mortals."


    As soon as the voice of the wise men fell, Franken''s tail twitched as if it were whipping them down.


    Frankien used a group floatation technique between his electric light and flint.


    However, I don''t know whether it is because the shell of the black cocoon has the property of absorbing magic to prevent the magic effect. It is just that the opponent interferes with his casting. Only he and the four little guys escape, while the two black cocoons wrapped in Nero and Claude fall in two different directions.


    Because the time of mental pollution is not long, after breaking away from the black cocoon, the four little guys also wake up in turn.


    "What a terrible dream." I don''t know what was in his dream. Kamiyou, the last one to wake up, said in a complicated way.


    He lived in the Philistine since childhood. He has seen more dark side than the other three people, and his spirit is a little more complicated. Therefore, the spiritual pollution of the other party has caused great harm to him.


    "I feel fine, just a little tired." Riedel waved his arm and drew out his wand. He was the first to wake up. He lived in the countryside with mountains as his companion. His mind was simple and his mental pollution did not cause any damage."It''s not a little tired at all." Tannis yelled in the back. As the second person to wake up, Tanis''s spirit is a little depressed: "although I can''t remember the main process of the dream, I don''t know why it always makes me feel very tired!"


    Maybe I dream about losing weight and so on.


    The idea flashed through Riedel''s mind.


    "It''s not a good thing, anyway."


    Dorothy, the third one who wakes up, seems to be lack of spirit. Unexpectedly, the girl who looks bright and rigorous in daily life has less psychological pressure than Kami.


    "What about bishop Nero and the native brother of Morag


    Riedel wakes up early and sees two other cocoons thrown away before they can be rescued. He inquires Franken anxiously.


    "Now it''s time to pray that the light of their usual faith will protect them."


    Although we don''t know the level of the Sophists'' Crusade, we can confirm that they are not good friends just by looking at their amazing size and terrible attack means. It is impossible for him to be so careless as to look for the place where Nero and Claude are when confronting each other.


    "Let alone bishop Nero, is that native brother not a member of the pure white church?" He wanted to ease his mood, and make complaints about it.


    "This kind of thing is good, the other side attacked, be careful not to die." An easy job to do is to open a few protective boundaries, but the original defense of the original sword is not hurt. It is not easy to blow out the black beam before the other side and the foam plastic is two different. It is easily run through. If attacked by this kind of attack, it will almost have to see Marx, and what kind of rescue is too late?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    "Corporal, I''ve felt a slight tremor on the ground since just now."


    One of the recruits, who was wearing protective clothing, said to corporal Wei Ming, who was next to him nervously.


    Before Weiming had any reaction, several other soldiers had already accepted the conversation with a smile.


    "You''re shaking, Gru. You''re only feeling my own copper!"


    "I''ll bet ten!"


    "Don''t be afraid. Which of the following people who are infected with epidemic diseases are not submissive to us?"


    "Yes, yes, just relax."


    In the miscellaneous words, the new soldier who just started to talk muttered a few times and then no longer spoke.


    Wei Ming turned his head and looked at the conference table in the inspection station. There was a cup of coarse workmanship, and the wheat wine in it was slightly rippling


    "No, there is a vibration." After serving here for a long time, he also experienced the nightmarish outbreak of underground water system. Before that disaster, he had similar symptoms, so his brow frowned: "Glu, you go to the main inspection station to report, we will postpone the investigation time."


    It doesn''t matter how many pariah died in the city, but these soldiers are the lineage that they spent a lot of money and time to cultivate. In case there is a natural disaster that can''t be violated by human resources, it''s not worth the loss to take a few of them.


    "Oh


    In the middle of his protective suit, Gru, who only needed to wear a helmet, quickly took off his hands and feet again.


    "Fool, can''t you just wear protective clothing?"


    Weiming hated to knock him on the head, and the 15-year-old boy immediately ran out with his tongue sticking out.


    At this time, the water system crisscrossing like old trees in Morag is suddenly like a fountain, which suddenly spurts out high waves. The sudden increase of water volume instantly breaks down the wooden fence and submerges one third of Morag''s remaining land!


    Immediately the ground began to collapse, and eight huge snake tails began to emerge from the ground. The house was like a pile of sand, which was completely destroyed and deformed and became ruins.


    In the Moshi River, a body like the upper body of a human being magnified hundreds of times appeared directly. The body was so huge that all the guards of Baicheng, including Weiming, began to worry about whether their walls could resist the attack of each other


    Along with them came the dark green clouds that didn''t look like good things anyway.


    In just a few tens of seconds, Morag immediately changed from a dungeon to a fog city It''s just a green fog city.


    In the vast fog, we can barely see that the towering body is moving and causing a series of great damage.


    "What kind of monster is that?"


    If we can say that these trained elite soldiers can still maintain a certain sense of war in the face of ordinary demons, their will to fight has completely disappeared after seeing this mountain like monster. Just like ordinary ants, when the number of companions is only tens or hundreds, let them challenge mammoths This joke is not funny at all


    Morag the edge of the land -


    everyone''s eyes were attracted by the giant creatures for a moment, so that after a long time, they found that the giant creatures were actually fighting against some human beings who were quite different in size!


    "Hasn''t he been able to escape yet?"


    Compared with Franken and Nero, who had a good fight with each other, Camille had to run around with the black cocoon containing Claude.


    In this kind of battle, not to mention their four primary magicians, even ordinary middle-level all only have to send food.


    And although the current battle seems to be a close match, Franken and Nero''s magic power are limited. Although we don''t know how much physical strength and magic power of the wise man, it''s not easy to play the attrition war from the perspective of the opponent''s body shape. There are 90% chances that all of them will be tired before they gasp. What''s more, it''s still in the case of the other party bringing their own repair


    "The minds of people who live in such places are certainly not comparable to us." Tannis said, but immediately he remembered that it was not his own credit that these people were able to wake up quickly, so he added: "although we wake up so fast because of the professor''s hand."


    As soon as the words fell, the black cocoon made a sound like an orange being crushed, and then his hand broke through the shell and stretched out from inside.


    With each other''s struggle, the black cocoon soon broke a big hole, let Claude climb out of it.


    As a result, as soon as he looked up, he saw the huge creatures in battle and the two people who could only see two small black spots. He could not help murmuring: "it seems that I am still in a dream..." He turned around and planned to go back to the black cocoon.


    "Don''t run away from reality!"


    In the distance, Franken was fine, but Nero, who was not fully used to his strength, was panting.Although the new half god and half magic hand is very powerful, and it seems that there are still many effects that can be explored, but at present, it is too much physical strength and magic.


    "No way." Franken nimbly flashed the other side''s spit attack, and looked at the wise man with no expression on his face: "I didn''t expect that the magic originally intended to be used as an assassin''s mace can actually be used."


    "Hoo Hoo What else do you have Whoosh Is there no trick used? " Nero didn''t even care to wipe the sweat on his face. He directly pulled the ruins where he was now to another ruins by a virtual hand, avoiding the crushing attack of the other side''s tail.


    "I used what I have learned over the years to sort out several ways to deal with the source of the plague: neutralization, destruction, substitution, correction But I didn''t expect that the source of the plague would be in this kind of guy. "


    Franken opened his hands, and the blue fire of soul burst out of him: "the only thing that can be used now is the seal."


    "Wait, what are you doing?"


    Nero was in a hurry and directly called out: "light your own fire of soul. Are you going to die?"


    "I died a long time ago." Franken replied softly.


    Most of the dead creatures rely on the fire of the soul to gain the ability to move. At a higher level, there is also the core of magic element. If human beings ignite the fire of soul, they will most likely become vegetative because of the damage of their soul.


    What Franken did at this time was to use his little remaining soul power as fuel to forcibly ignite the fire of soul in his skull.


    "My wish was fulfilled when I came to this city." Franken''s body was gradually engulfed by the blue flame: "the only regret is that he did not continue to serve the adult according to the contract..."


    Then his voice was interrupted by another voice.


    "In that case, how can you commit suicide without my permission."


    In the middle of the air, SIVI, in his robe, stood in the air, and his black feathers fell slowly.


    Heroes come on stage.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Sylvie''s heroic appearance naturally draws the attention of everyone in the war to him.


    "Man, I admit you are better than all of them. But this kind of strength wants to defeat me Even dreaming is not so easy. "


    Even the giant creature, who calls himself the wise man, said with a thunderous roar.


    Nero''s left hand took time to wipe the sweat, while his right hand tried to support Franken, who had just been burning a lot of soul power.


    He also estimated in his mind that SIVI''s strength, the high-level magician, was indeed a higher level than the Archbishop of Ji Shu. But now Nero accepted the power of despair and holy water through his right hand, and his strength was not the same. Even though he is still weaker than the senior magician, he is not as far away from the sky as before.


    Just like the wise man said, if SIVI is really just an ordinary high-level magician, it is almost impossible to defeat the coil wise man who is almost undamaged.


    Now we can only rely on Mr. Aldrich''s legendary status as an elector.


    The wise man didn''t show any expression of fear when he was faced with a stronger power than himself. Is it not that he has a stronger fighting capacity than us, or that he has never seen a strong man


    He is still relying on emptiness to resist the sky, coldly looking at the huge creatures half submerged in the water, and said in a cold voice, "maybe it is true for people who don''t know your details."


    I don''t know whether he was born with the gift of pretending, or because of the time and the precipitation after countless battles, now he has a sense of authority that does not need words and naturally radiates out.


    It would have been a perfect scene if not for a big bird, which was about to be glossy and sleek, not far behind him, looking sadly at the black feather that was slowly falling around him This can be seen from the four little guys who are full of longing and reverence.


    "Details? Just human wisdom also want to know my real body, your joke is not funny at all


    "I don''t think so, bresodchia."


    "Why do you know that name


    Sylvie dusted his peaked wizard''s hat with a smile.


    "Guess ~"


    - the room of Sophia at Aldrich College --


    "so you''re buried in the book as soon as the news of seavy comes back?" Fitter sighed a big sigh, covering his forehead with a helpless expression.


    "You, you see, I''ve been in bed all the time. Anyway, it''s OK to read books..."


    Sophia immediately explained in a flustered way, "it''s not because Sylvie''s request makes me feel happy to do something!"


    "I haven''t asked anything yet..." Fitter stares at Sophia, who''s holding a book that looks new on the cover, dancing and explaining something.


    "Ah Wu..."


    "So what''s the matter with him this time?"


    Knowing that Sophia would never change what she said, fitter simply gave up the blame and asked.


    "He asked me to look up parts of the myth of the last era that might have happened in the moragna area." Sophia raised the book in her hand: "these are pan mythological histories that students were asked to sort out and bind together in the last southern forest incident. I didn''t expect to use them again so soon."


    "So what do you find out?"


    "Well, although I''m not sure about the exact location, there are several mythological systems that mentioned a thing that happened in that generation. I think it''s probably a real thing that happened - the legendary story of" the giant tidal monster of the mohai sea, bressodejia. "


    "Oh, I seem to have heard that story before I was alive."


    Fitter peeled a fruit similar to an orange with the mage''s hand and put it in front of Sophia''s bed. She held her cheek and tried hard to recall it. Unfortunately, her brain had disappeared for many years. However hard she tried, she had only a vague impression: "I remember the story that a monster living in the dark sea ran to the land and was surrounded by human beings."


    "Well Half right. " Sophia said with a wry smile: "the mohai tidal monster has the ability to control tides and tsunamis. It is a distant relationship with the" evil snake "known as the abyssal monster, and is also a unique legendary creature of the Archaean era."


    "In the last era, many creatures were the only one." Fitter nodded as if she was identifying with something, and the ponytail was still floating with her movements: "I don''t know how they were born and bred. I remember that some students have been writing papers on this point."


    "Then I hope he can pass the paper review."


    Sophia echoed, and then went on to tell the story: "but bressodega, unlike the snake, thinks that his wisdom is far beyond that of the serpent whose way of thinking is closer to the beast, and thus always appears on the surface of the sea, asking the sailors and sailors on board ships with strange questions. If the sailors answer correctly, it will leave things like pearls and corals. If the answer is wrong, it will call for a tsunami and make all the crew members a snack in the fish belly. "Pause, continued Sophia.


    "It''s just that bresodega didn''t expect that his spiritual strength would be weaker than the evil snake he despised. After the plague Lord appeared, it was affected by the other party''s ability to manipulate snakes. It abandoned the dark sea where it lived and boarded the land to help the demons make wind and rain. At that time, the main field of the human heroes and the celestial army was still in central Turkey, and there was no strong one in the East, so that countless creatures in the East became prey to the tsunami and tide


    "What happened to this guy in the end? Did you run to the Middle Earth and be killed by human heroes


    Asked fitter impatiently.


    Every successful magician has a heart full of curiosity. Even after five hundred years of death


    "In the end, the aborigines of the eastern plains appealed to the human army for help, but the human army that was fighting against the main force of demons could not get away from it, and only one person was sent here."


    "That must be a very strong magician!" Fitter guessed.


    "No Sophia shook her head.


    "So a very strong fighter? Like agnian the Dragon Slayer? "


    "It''s not right."


    "What kind of person is that?" Fitter asked, puzzled.


    "According to myth, the man who came to the eastern plain was an ordinary man who could not even do magic and was physically weak."


    "How could a man like that win the tide Troll?"


    "Not by taxi, of course." Sophia turned the book in her hand to the page marked with a bookmark and handed it to fitter: "the man who defeated bresodega relied on human wisdom only. He and bressodega gambled three times, winning bressodega''s body, soul and tidal beads of its source of power. In the end, he destroyed the jewel and let the long ambush aborigines rush in to kill bresodega, who had lost all his strength. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "It seems from your reaction to me."


    SIVI looked at the wise men in a dignified manner, while his left hand behind him manipulated the president''s certificate and sent a retreat order to kamiyu and Franken.


    Although SIVI felt that hard power could not win the other side, their fighting power was not so different. It was not so easy for the wise men to win. In this level of combat, compared with fighting alone, the helpers with too much difference in strength will make them helpless.


    Besides, SIVI failed to protect their grasp in the scuffle, so he issued the order of retreat directly.


    "What if I knew the name?" The wise man seemed to have calmed down from his initial surprise. The two turbid, lifeless eyes were staring at Seaver and said in a deep voice, "knowing my strength in life will only make you more desperate."


    "In fact, I always wonder why the necromancer, who directly caused Morag''s tragedy, wanted to use this place as a poisoning site."


    In order to delay a little time, but also to try to provoke the other party, so that his judgment will be reduced and the winning rate will be increased, SIVI simply began to act as an interpreter, and he also used the wind element to spread his voice to reduce the difference in volume: "after all, Morag is not an important city in the eastern plain, and it is not a wasteland. The former can better observe the effect of plague, while the latter can reduce their own danger. However, Morag does not have the above two characteristics at all. The population of the city is lower than the middle. Many cities around have Qiyao mage tower or the church run by the pure white church. This kind of behavior of seeking death under the eyes of the Qiyao mage tower and the pure white church has puzzled me for a long time. "


    Not only the wise men, but also the guards of Baicheng, who were still in panic, and the residents of Morag who tried to run away from the inspection station, stopped their actions, staring at the figure in the sky and listening to his words unconsciously.


    Camille and Franken, though they had begun to retreat along the route that Claude had pointed out, were paying close attention to the situation on the battlefield.


    "So, what conclusions have you drawn, man?"


    The wise men, as if they had not noticed that Franken had begun to retreat, did not even look, but gazed with interest at SIVI.


    "Not long ago, the plague Lord of our school had begun a battle with the Lord of the plague, but it was not the true part of the plague that we had fought with the Lord of the forest After all, among the seven demons, it is the most difficult to be completely eliminated. "


    Sylvie was also very tacit, squinting, and went on to say, "so after that, we revisited the myths and legends of the past. Then I found a very interesting little story


    "In the Centaur and Kate mythology, after the Lord of the plague was defeated, a man who claimed to be the messenger of Moses imprisoned a strand of the king of plague''s soul with a broken spherical gem. And this man has never appeared in the myth since he was startled. "


    Anyway, the other side didn''t know the truth, so SIVI began to muzzle. This story does exist, but the collection of the Aldrich college is not so rich that even the Centaur group, which is not friendly to human beings, and the so far incomprehensible Kate myth are recorded. All this knowledge comes from LV5 mythology after SIVI was systematically fed.


    "According to the current records of human history, there are only three gemstones in the myth that meet the two conditions of" spherical "and" broken ". They are the broken Amethyst orb "Moen''s eye" broken by the great prophet milga when he prophesied the weakness of the seven demons, the ruby "Endymion red stone" inlaid in the gem sword and sword destroyed by the gem hero heathley when he attacked the Lord of death, and the "tide pearl" that you were cheated and destroyed by the wise Merlin


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, the whole Morag became silent except for the sound of gurgling water.


    Then Sylvie said his last guess slowly.


    "At that time, you have become a white bone, but for epic creatures, even if they are robbed of their original power, even if they are cut into thousands of pieces, it is not a problem. So you''ve worked out a way to resurrect your own noumenon For example, using the spirit of despair and sadness as a source of strength, the way of existence of spiritual element creatures is reborn. But this method requires a lot of this spirit, and that''s why you started planning for the next step In some ways, you make or take a human body, and use your own broken tidal beads to deceive a strand of the soul of the plague Lord, and then transform it into a magic object with both plague and curse. " With these words, Sylvie''s eyes also moved to the green pearl on bressodega''s forehead.


    However, the key to finding out the essence of the plague is that you can''t find out the essence of the plague only when the plague master''s body appears"Then you fight with a weak magician in a village near Morag Of course, you won''t be able to get killed directly. You kill the mage, make it into a skeleton with the memory of his life, and show his flaws to him, and let the avatar be killed by him. In this way, all traces and clues left by you will be interrupted and no longer exist. Next, just hide in the Morag underground, which you have turned into the purgatory of the world, inhale the continuous negative spirit above and revive it. Right? "


    "Very good inference."


    After listening to SIVI''s words, the wise man couldn''t help but clap his hands. He even had to hold down his Wizard Hat to prevent him from being blown away by the wind.


    "Although more than half of them are only guessed without any evidence, as a humble human being, I am surprised to be able to guess at this point."


    As soon as the words fell, a solid wall suddenly collapsed, and the current gushed out of the gap like a galloping horse, but it was immediately blocked by invisible forces, which did not let Morag change from the underground world to the lake world.


    "But I hate smart people the most. So, play a game with me. " The wise man opened his mouth and revealed his sharp teeth like a shark: "the bet is the life of all people in this city..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "There are about 400000 people in this city..." The wise man stretched out his right hand. Even if he put two or three tables of mahjong, he would not feel too crowded. On his palm, there was a pile of glittering gold coins: "I have 50 gold coins here, and each of them represents the lives of 10000 people. The remaining ten, the first eight, represent the souls of each of you, and the last two represent your most important people and things - yes, it''s a curse. "


    Instead of asking Seaver what he meant, he went on: "you may take away the ten gold coins which represent your soul and what you treasure. And the rest has to be won from me. Otherwise, even if you can escape, all the residents of this city, as well as those under your command, will surely die. How about it? Do you want to play


    SIVI took the time to look at kamiyu behind him and found that they were surrounded by a group of creatures, similar to the spirit of resentment, who did not know when they appeared.


    He looked at the wise man in silence, and then suddenly asked, "what''s the matter with those ghosts?"


    "In such a place of despair, no one will notice that something is wrong if someone dies occasionally."


    The wise man told him the truth without any burden: "the masochistic ghost is different from the skeleton, which needs the soul of a person with certain magic talent to create it, and the failure rate is very high. After all these years, I haven''t been able to make many. "


    "So called ghost disease, is that what you use to create this kind of ghost species?" Sylvie''s eyes were cold and piercing, but had no effect on the wise man who was a cold-blooded animal.


    "What''s the difference between what I''m doing and what you''re doing with animal organs? It''s all about killing the lower creatures and using their bodies to do what''s good for them. "


    "I''ll take your bet. Let''s go!"


    SIVI did not give much explanation. He directly took ten gold coins from the opponent''s hand with the mage''s hand and pulled them to himself.


    "Good, first of all, the first bet..."


    The wise man seemed to enjoy the unhappy expression on Sylvie''s face, clenched his hand and gently waved his tail.


    Two masochistic souls floated in front of SIVI, and then turned into two translucent objects like glass control rods. Only at the head end of the joystick remained the virtual shadow of the head.


    At the same time, the outlet of the underground water system began to leak. Like a waterfall of spring tide from the top of the underground water system.


    "These two levers are respectively linked to the outlet of the underground water system, but their effects are quite different. One is to completely remove the seal of the underground water system and let the flood engulf the whole city; the other is to reinforce the seal to stop the flood. With a certain amount of gold coins, you can choose one of them to start. " The wise man looks down at the Morag residents who are once again in a state of panic. They are not fully restored, and their faces are bare of muscle and dermal tissue, and they smile happily.


    "If you open the seals on both levers, I''ll lose no matter which one you press?" Instead of rushing into action, seavy asked about the loopholes in the rules.


    "Of course not, and after pressing the gold coin, you can and can only ask the two victims a question. They can''t speak, so they can only answer you by nodding and shaking their heads. In this way, can you also judge? " "Yes, one of these two victims was very honest, and the other loved to lie. Be careful when you ask questions, human beings. "


    Seavy looked at the two joysticks in front of him and pondered for a few seconds.


    "Hum, you''d better make a decision quickly, or it won''t be useful to wait until the city is completely submerged." The wise man did not intend to give SIVI time to meditate. When he said this, the water column gushing from the outlet of the groundwater system doubled again, and the water level of the whole Morag began to rise significantly.


    But SIVI didn''t even look at the scroll. The wise man turned to kamiyu, who was surrounded by the tortured souls, and asked, "can you trust me and entrust your soul to me?"


    "I have always trusted you, my Lord!" Kamiyu immediately showed a sunny smile and thumbed up to SIVI: "let that monster eat shit!"


    The other three kids also said they could entrust their lives to him.


    "I have entrusted the rest of my life to you." Said Franken, slightly frail.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but don''t kill me!"


    Claude didn''t seem to be able to trust Sylvie very much, but because of the situation, he couldn''t say anything against it.


    "That''s it, and I''ll trust you, too, and gamble all my hopes on the possibility of your being the chosen one, your Lord idrick!" Nero, who was already unable to do what he wanted, accepted his fate.


    "Then there will be no problem."


    SIVI turned around, his face suddenly serious, pushed out all the ten gold coins in front of him: "I bet on all ten gold coins!""Hey, man, don''t take my curse for granted." Even if the contract of the wise is full of sarcasm, even when the contract is filled with sarcasm In other words, if you lose, don''t try to escape by any means. Your soul will become my property because of the power of the contract! Even so, do you want to gamble on ten gold coins


    "You seem to have misunderstood something." Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and his face was full of confidence: "it''s not a gamble, it''s a win."


    "What?"


    "Bet ten gold coins, and then the undead on the right. I ask you: if I ask the undead on the left whether the lever for unsealing is the one on the left, will he nod or shake his head?"


    The masochist on the left-hand joystick nods.


    So Sylvie pushed the left lever without hesitation.


    If the masochist on the right is honest, then the left is lying. The left joystick is not the one to release the seal, but the one to reinforce the seal.


    If the victim on the right is lying, the one on the left is honest. In that case, the action on the left is not to nod but to shake his head. That is to say, the left joystick is not to remove the seal, but to reinforce the seal.


    In other words, after asking this question, as long as the other party nods, it is necessary to select the left joystick. If it is to shake his head, it is necessary to select the joystick on the right.


    Sure enough, the phenomenon of groundwater outflow stopped at once.


    Sylvie looked at the stiff faced sophist, with an arc in the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m sorry. I''m going to the next city first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    "I have to revise my view of you, man."


    The wise man''s face soon recovered, and he said in a low voice that was obviously not in a good mood: "but don''t be too proud. That was just an appetizer. Now the second round starts, we take turns to ask each other a question, who can''t answer first, then this game will be regarded as a failure. How about, how many gold coins are you going to bet on? "


    Sylvie frowned slightly.


    Because of the victory in that game, he now has 20 gold coins in hand, and the wise man has 30 gold coins.


    This game is not like the one just now. If you know the topic before you bet, the risk is far greater than that of the previous one.


    Although judging from the question just now, the intelligence quotient of the other party is just like that (otherwise, he will not be cheated to death in the mythological era), but he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, for this kind of gambling, it is better to be more stable.


    "I''ll bet fifteen."


    After thinking for a few seconds, SIVI took 15 gold coins from the pile in front of him and pushed them into the space in the middle of them.


    "Well, don''t you put all your eggs in one basket this time?"


    The wise man''s face once again showed a mocking smile, but SIVI was not moved.


    If he can be fooled by such a simple method of provocation, he will not do anything about the Dean, just wash and sleep


    "Then, human beings, you''ll see. This is the first question."


    As soon as the voice fell, the water gushing from the outlet of the groundwater system was like slim, and began to wriggle up from the water surface, becoming the familiar transparent biological shapes, just like water sculptures. This is a concrete manifestation of the ability of the mohai tide troll to manipulate water.


    From left to right and from front to back, they are:


    goblin, goutouren, lizard man, wild lizard, nightmare devil


    Velociraptor, dog head man, lizard man, wild giant lizard, nightmare devil


    But the last position, which was supposed to be the last row, was empty, nothing.


    "Can you find out the rule from my array and tell what kind of magic thing should be on that vacant seat?" The wise man seems to be very confident about his own questions, which makes Sylvie feel that he is full of breath when he speaks: "of course, you have to pay me a gold coin for every ten breaths, until you have used up all the fifteen gold coins you have put on the bet!"


    With that, he looked at Seaver contentedly, and his face was remorseful.


    "If you really can''t answer, you can just throw in the towel. In any case, there are still five gold coins to survive, isn''t there? "


    "Are you mistaken?"


    To his surprise, Sylvie''s expression on his face suddenly returned to the previous indifferent feeling: "the reason why I feel some regret is not that the topic is too difficult to answer, but that he who only gambled 15 gold coins is too conservative!"


    This is not bluff.


    As a matter of fact, when SIVI heard the subject, he almost said, "are you kidding me?" Throw it out.


    Compared with the series of strange problems in the earth mathematics, which make people scratch their heads and can''t find the rules, or they are so disgusted that they need to pick up a piece of paper and slowly calculate for a long time to get the answer, this question put forward by the wise man in the scroll is almost elementary school level


    If you don''t let all kinds of monsters confuse you, the prototype of this question should be as follows:


    the first column: 1, 2, 3, 4, 5


    the second column: 6, 2, 3, 4, 5


    the third column: 6, 3, 4, 5


    the fourth column: 5, 6, 4, 5?


    The rule is to remove the first number (Biology) of the next row at a time. The answer is at a glance.


    "No way My perfect question is


    Seeing SIVI using ice magic to create a lifelike Velociraptor in that empty space, the scroll wise man uttered an incredible cry.


    "There is a custom in my hometown that" what a man lacks, he must add something to his name. "Because you lost to the wise man of mankind so many years ago, you abandoned your original name and took the name of the wise man. This just shows that you have no wisdom to be a wise man." He looked down at the wise man and said, "beast."


    "Shut up! Now it''s time for you to ask questions. I''ll prove to you that I''ve surpassed that person. I''m the real wise man! "


    The wise man roared. As if to add some credibility to his words, the surrounding rivers began to surge with the momentum of Qiantang River.


    "Since you like series so much, I''ll make a series, too."


    Sylvie snapped his finger, and the fire element formed a series under his action.


    1¡¢11¡¢21¡¢1211¡¢111221¡¢£¿"Now, find out the pattern and fill in the right number." SIVI showed a harmless smile: "of course, the time you answer is also limited. Every ten breaths, you must pay me a gold coin until you have used up all the 15 gold coins you have used up as a bet."


    "this..."


    The wise man looked at the column of numbers in front of him and was stunned.


    But think about it, how can a guy who even finds it very difficult to do such a primary school Olympiad level question


    Time went by slowly. Under the effect of the curse contract, every time a gold coin floated from the wise man to SIVI''s gold coin pile.


    The time for 150 breaths soon passed, and the wise man still failed to work out the topic.


    "Sorry, it looks like I won the second game again." SIVI gathered the double gold coin back to himself.


    "What kind of law is it? Tell me


    The wise man let out a painful roar. It seems that this guy''s curiosity is not so heavy.


    "It''s not hard, actually."


    The gold coin had arrived, and now it really needed to be delayed a little longer, so SIVI simply explained to it.


    "In fact, each item only describes the number before it."


    For example, if the first number is 1, then the second number 11 means that the former number has "1" and "1"; the second number 21 means that the former number has "2" ones; the fourth number 1211 means that 21 has "1" and "1" 1 "; the fifth number 111221 means that 1211 has" 1 "," 1 "and" 2 "1".


    Then the answer to the question is very clear. There are "3" 1 "," 2 "2" and "1" 1 "in 111221, so the next one should be 312211.


    Looking at the waning wise man, SIVI played with his 35 chips and said, "well, the last one, I''ll put all these 35 gold coins on However, you only have 15 gold coins, which is 20 less than me. The rest of the difference can be made up with other things, such as Your soul or something. "


    He cocked up the corner of his mouth, showing a trace of contempt: "how, dare you bet?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    "How are you going to gamble?"


    After being placed twice by Sylvie, the wise man was also cautious. He coiled up his eight tails and cast a cold look over him.


    "You''re not afraid yet?" SIVI cocked up his mouth and pointed to the river under his feet. The water immediately surged up. Then, a water tank size, with chilly air, crystal clear dice and matching large ice dice cup tray floated out of the water: "this time, we''ll play a little simpler."


    "Is it more than the number of points thrown out?"


    The voice of the wise man gives people a sense of relief, but there is also a faint sense of disappointment in it.


    SIVI held the ice dice cup in the air with the master''s hand. The water frozen into the dice cup was mixed with a lot of sand and stone, and there was no sense of transparency. At the same time, he said in a loud voice, "that would be boring. We''re going to play at 15 o''clock."


    With that, Sylvie took the dice out of the dice cup.


    The surface of the dice obviously has pits representing different numbers, but the biggest difference with ordinary dice is that the place on the die that should have been 1 is now a skull shaped pit.


    "We roll dice in turn. The first tosser can put his gold coin on his hand as a chip, and the other side will choose whether to follow up. Each time, the number of points thrown out will be accumulated. If the accumulated points exceed 15 points, the game will be counted as a game. If the accumulated points exceed 15 points, the game will be counted out. As long as someone between us throws 15 points, all the actions will be directly obtained Gold coins for chips. And then it goes back and forth until one side loses all the chips. " Then SIVI looked at the obviously unsatisfied scroll wise man: "of course, without damaging or changing the dice, you can use your own ability to control the dice, but as a magician, I also have corresponding means. You can try this at that time. You have 15 gold coins on hand, and your soul can convert 20 gold coins. If there is no problem, we can start. "


    "Don''t regret it, man!"


    The wise man grinned, for the flesh on his face was not fully grown up, and it looked terrible.


    "I throw first, I press five gold coins!" It held out two fingers, carefully picked up the dice cup, and shook it.


    At the same time, SIVI also directly released his own spiritual power and covered the dice cup. But before his magic covered the dice, the scroll wise man stopped shaking and opened the lid of the dice cup.


    "Six o''clock!" He gave SIVI a demonstrative glance.


    "Me and me."


    Sylvie took the cup directly and began to shake. At the same time, he immediately noticed that his opponent''s ability to control the tide or water to some extent spread to the dice cup.


    Even though he had died from the mythical age to the present, the epic creature was after all an epic creature. As soon as he contacted him, SIVI''s mental strength was in a state of rout. Even he felt as if he had been beaten with a stick. His body shook and immediately stabilized, and he did not fall directly from the air.


    "Two o''clock. Good luck not to have a skull."


    Before Sylvie could speak, the wise man had already reported the number of dice in the dice cup: "I didn''t expect that you would be so stupid as to meet me. You are just a human being. Even if you are a brilliant genius, your spiritual and spiritual attainments can''t be our ancient rival!"


    "I''ll throw it first this time."


    After a dark loss, Sylvie didn''t answer. He directly began to roll the dice again: "I''ll press ten more gold coins."


    This time, however, he was ready to lift the lid of the dice cup when the scroll wise man''s spell like ability came over.


    The dice inside were still spinning, and when they were about to stop on the skeleton, SIVI did not continue to control the dice with his mental power. Instead, a gust of wind blew the dice to the surface and stopped at 5.


    When the dice stabilized, SIVI wiped the sweat on his forehead like a sigh of relief, and took out ten gold coins: "do you follow?"


    It''s just a lucky bet. What''s wrong?


    The wise man narrowed his eyes and glanced around SIVI and the set of dice and dice cups that were beginning to melt, but found nothing wrong.


    Is he just bluffing to scare himself off?


    Recalling all the performances of Sylvie from his appearance to the present, the wise man suddenly realized that he had been very strong since just now. Is it because he exerted pressure on himself with the inherent impression that everything is in control!


    If you come to another person, maybe it''s really useful. It''s a pity that over the years, you''ve already experienced countless storms, but you can''t be frightened at this level!


    "Of course."


    The wise man immediately took the dice cup, which was high but small for it, and began to shake.


    Just at the moment when it lifted the lid of the dice cup, a simplified magic missile disappeared in a short time, turning the dice that stopped on 6 over and turned into 3 points."Don''t play this little trick, human." The wise man gave SIVI a cold look, who shrugged innocently.


    However, in this way, the wise man finally determined that Sylvie was not sure of winning.


    And even if it stops at 3, the current situation (9:7) is still in its favor, and the next time it rolls 6 points is its victory.


    "My turn! This time, I''ll put all of them on. There are thirty gold coins in total


    Without waiting for Sylvie''s Thoughts on the points, the wise man threw them away again.


    Now that we have the chance to win, the human''s mental power can only cause slight interference to it. Next, just be careful of the other party''s behavior that is close to cheating, and it will win.


    The wise man can even feel the slightly anxious mood in SIVI''s mental power.


    "Five o''clock, it''s already 14 o''clock! Give up, even if you throw it to 6 this time, it''s only 13 o''clock! "


    "Yes, it''s only 13 o''clock if you throw it to 6." Sylvie''s expression puzzled him.


    It''s a sense of relief as if the goal had been achieved.


    "Thirty gold coins, me and me."


    He shook the dice cup again.


    All the residents of Morag are looking up at the smoke free war in the sky. With the defeat of the man who might have been the Savior, their hearts gradually sank - although the man seems to be struggling, all hope has disappeared


    "Three o''clock, man, you lose!"


    When the voice of the wise men echoed in the sky, all of them were in a desperate situation. Some people who had been struggling in the plague cage to this day could not help sobbing.


    "It''s not necessarily. I''ll throw it first this time." Then the sudden sound made them all look up at the voice in the sky again.


    "What?! But there are no chips left... "


    "Since you can exchange your soul for chips, I can also exchange other things for them." Seaver looked at the stunned beast, with a determined expression on his face: "the last chip is human dignity!"


    "It won''t let you succeed!"


    Now seavy''s point count is 10. Unless you roll to five, it''s a tie at most. And if you throw it to the skull or six, it''s straight out!


    "One sixth chance, I''ll show you the possibility of human beings." Said Sylvie grimly. At the same time, the dice cup is shaking again!


    I don''t know why, the wise man seems to see the last figure he saw in his life.


    It is also related to the lives of countless human beings. It is the same that the other party falls into a disadvantage. It is also the look and expression that will not give up.


    Open the cup.


    "The last count is 5!"


    The cold wind in the sky made SIVI''s robe hunting, while he stood in the air, looking at the lost wise man.


    "Why? Why can''t I interfere? "


    In this moment, the two figures across the Millennium overlapped, raised their arms and pointed to the roaring beast.


    "You lose, the wise man (bresodega)!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    In this world, the existence of God is a permanent argument.


    After all, you won''t be scolded by the one who stands on the road At most, they were dragged to the alley by the elemental mage or the light believer.


    But even the most staunch atheists (these guys are usually alchemists) can''t deny that there is a powerful, unrecognized existence in the world.


    Although usually can not see, but all aspects will be more or less affected by them.


    For example, "contracts.".


    After paying the contract price, this force will have binding effect on both sides of the contract.


    "So, according to the agreement, give up your soul."


    All the gold coins were reduced to nothingness in SIVI''s hands, replaced by chains of gold runes composed of innumerable runes.


    "No, I will not! Why can''t I interfere with you! " Looking at the rune chains biting their bodies, the coiled wise man growled in horror: "even if it turns into ice, after the tide bead comes back, my natural ability will not be invalid."


    "When did you get the illusion that this dice is made up entirely of ice?"


    Sylvie sneered. Meanwhile, the shell of the dice in the dice cup began to crack. As a thin layer of ice fell, the core inside really revealed: "I never said it was an ice dice!"


    It''s a crystal.


    "How! You took the dice out of the water. I''ve been watching you all the time. You can''t have the chance to move your hands and feet in the water... " At this time, it suddenly occurred to him that in the competition just now, he had a short time to open his eyes: "wait, is that the time?"


    "That''s right. When I answered your second question, I didn''t use language to answer it. Instead, I wasted magic to create an ice statue, which is to attract your attention and then put the crystal into the water." Now, Sylvie no longer conceals, explaining to the other side: "in order to deceive your perception, I specially wrapped a layer of ice outside. The crystal is transparent, so you will not notice. And as the ice melts outside, not only does it soften your doubts, it also reduces the amount of water in dice, making your ability less influential. In this way, it sets the best foreshadowing for my counterattack


    "Were you acting like that before?"


    "Of course not all of them. Although I set the rule of" forbidding breaking and changing dice "at the beginning, which made you worry that you can''t put all your abilities into the dice, I''m afraid you''ll find out the mystery." After a pause, SIVI continued to say, "as for why I want to talk to you so much That, of course, is to make the power of the contract fully manifest to you. "


    Awed by Sylvie''s actions, the wise man came back to his senses and roared.


    I don''t know whether the contract was made in its own power, or because the binding force of the contract on archaic epic creatures has been weakened. It is clear that it has been tightly entangled by the golden Rune chain, but the huge body of the scroll wise man is still struggling.


    The most powerful weapon for giant creatures is their bodies.


    Even if the most solid house in Morag is swept by the tail of a coiled wise man, it will inevitably become a ruin At best, it''s a little better than its neighbors, and it''s left some ruins.


    And the movements of the wise man at this moment are not so gentle as "gently".


    This makes the whole Morag like a 5.6-magnitude earthquake. Looking down from the sky, you can see that there are more and more shoddy rubble roofs collapsing, constantly creating casualties.


    Fortunately, the people near the epicenter had already run away because of fear when they appeared. Otherwise, I''m afraid the number of dead and injured would have to double again.


    However, for SIVI, it is obvious that the Sophists have been weakened by the contract to the point that even they can fight.


    "As in the mythical age, weakened you will be killed again by mankind."


    Four empty magic swords slowly emerge from the magic array, and the tip of the sword points to the struggling wise man.


    "This is your destiny!"


    Empty annihilation array. Four magic swords havoc.


    This is the magic adapted from the four ring magic skill book "Elemental annihilation array. Four magic swords" recently published in the copy. The original magic needs to go to four element planes to sign a contract with the element Lord. Because of this relationship, a new treasure copy named "element boundary" appears in the copy layout, and the four elements form the magic All swords were replaced by void energy. Because it solved the problem that ether was unstable as the carrier of void energy, and successfully solidified the virtual energy to the main material plane in a short time, and the consumption of magic power was greatly reduced. Therefore, it is one of the most powerful conventional magic besides the sanction of the king of void.


    At this moment, surrounded by four magic swords of different shapes, SIVI looked like a God who had been born to kill monsters in the eyes of Morag residents."You don''t want to kill me! My destiny is in my own hands Br >


    the foreboding in the mind of the wise man suddenly stopped.


    Immediately, the source of the plague on the forehead of the wise man suddenly gave out a dazzling light, while his body expanded rapidly.


    The gaps in its body that did not grow well began to emit a stream of yellow green smoke with a pungent odor.


    Is it really self exploding? As a villain, you don''t have to use this standard!


    Before Sylvie''s sword ended his opponent''s life, an astonishing explosion broke out from his forehead, spreading in all directions with the stench of smoke.


    In the face of this situation, the virtual sword has no effect. Relying on the judgment exercised in the copy, SIVI immediately cancelled the four magic sword catastrophe, and immediately sent out the second ring of the ether shield, which was just a smoke screen in the opposite direction.


    It''s just that the smoke mixed with curse power seems to have amazing corrosive power. Even SIVI, it''s hard to maintain the shield which is bigger than football field.


    Fortunately, only the main body of the other side was involved in the explosion. If the eight tails exploded together, Sylvie would have to take the people he knew and run away together.


    Franken, who had studied the source of the plague, knew how terrible the smoke carrier was.


    Now the equivalent of these gases that SIVI has defended is more than enough to poison the entire eastern plains.


    "Your honor, please let me continue with the seal." When he was relieved, he ignored Nero''s obstruction and floated directly to SIVI. Looking at SIVI with sweat on his forehead, he said without hesitation: "this is the only way. If we let these poisonous smoke leak out, no matter what happens outside, Morag will definitely change from a city of plague to a city of death. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As if he had not heard, SIVI continued to maintain the presence of the ether shield. But judging from his slightly tired expression, he is certainly not much relaxed now.


    "Even if you can hold on until the members of the Qiyao mage Association arrive, they will not have any way to deal with this kind of thing. Please don''t stick to it. There is something more important for you to do, isn''t it? " Franken continued to persuade him. He didn''t realize that he didn''t turn the screw, but his words had a trace of human tone: "although we can''t watch you make our college become the world''s first magic academy step by step, but..."


    "Nothing but!"


    Before francon had finished speaking, Seaver interrupted him.


    It may be that he is experiencing a lot of loss of magic. He even has blue veins on his temples. He almost gnashing his teeth and shouting, "who do you think I am?"


    "I''m your Dean, and I want to be the first president in the world!"


    "If you can''t protect the people in your own college, how can you call the world''s first Dean?"


    "Keep your eyes open. Now I''ll save it for you."


    "Whether it''s Morag or you who drowned in the past, we''ll save it for you too!"


    "I''m the dean of Aldrich college, Sylvie Aldrich!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    [after the completion of the "seven trials" task, we obtained the college construction certificate X1]


    ignoring the words appearing on the system panel, SIVI bit his teeth and pulled out the bone spurs with barbs that were deeply embedded in his abdomen.


    Then, as if he did not see the gushing blood, he took out a bottle of healing potion and drank it dry.


    So the wound, which had been in danger of life, healed immediately.


    Only then did he feel relieved.


    The place where Sylvie is now is on a misty mountain, but the mountain peak seems to have been cut down by someone. The place that was originally the top is now a martial arts arena.


    In addition, there are countless dragon shaped corpses about the size of two Mongolian horses lying on the ground, and some of them even twitch from time to time, showing the fact that they haven''t been dead for a long time.


    These enough to arm a squadron of knights, the sky Spinosaurus (subsaurus, bipedal, level 18) are not SIVI''s opponents this time. At best, they are just additions.


    Even if he was killed by the Dragon King''s spear, he could not deal the same damage as the Dragon King''s spear.


    After being disturbed by the strange particles in the sea of clouds and wind elemental magic and lost the ability to fly, SIVI can only rely on this platform to deal with those who fly in the sky like flies.


    What makes him even more upset is that the most powerful attack means of Tianji spear dragon is not magic like ability, but relying on its own body function to shoot the bone sharp cone in its body like an arrow. This kind of attack means has no magic fluctuation and is difficult to predict. In addition, the protective magic "turning the empty court" which can protect the arrow is also a kind of magic belonging to the element of wind, which is disturbed Almost unable to do so, SIVI was once in crisis.


    Even if he finally killed the Dragon King of Tianji spear, he also paid a great price.


    But for the card in his hand, it was worth it.


    [college construction credentials (odd items)]


    [exotic consumables]


    [effect: you can start the construction credentials by consuming any amount of resources in the resource panel at any place. If you do so, within five minutes, the college with all the core buildings (LV1) will be set up at the site of your choice. In addition, the college will build a "spectacle" according to your requirements. The effect of the spectacle is directly proportional to the amount of resources you consume. ¡¿


    [Note: "grey dwarf, little dwarf demon, clay stone spirit, Changgong stone puppet You''ve got all the races that are good at building I said you don''t plan to build a city out of thin air, do you? " ¡ª¡ªBy architect John Kirk]


    "that way, you can start building a third school district as long as you find the right place."


    That''s what he thought at that time.


    At present -


    "I didn''t expect to use it in such a place..."


    With a little bitter smile, Sylvie''s expression became firm again.


    Although the eastern plains and the Northwest (that is, the region of the Huolian Empire) all call him the sage of demons, but SIVI is very clear that he is still at the level of promoting himself to a lesser extent, far from being able to be called a sage.


    If you read about 400, 000 people killed by the wise men in the goddess of truth, Seaver would only sigh at the most. He could not stand up and fight with the wise men. His consciousness was not so high.


    But if it is at this time, 400000 people are presented in front of his eyes, he will not be able to watch them killed.


    The lives of 400000 people and a school district are at both ends of the scale. It''s hard to say which is more important, but Sylvie''s choice has long been decided.


    This is probably the so-called conscience.


    Inspired by SIVI, the construction credentials of the college were transformed into countless light spots, ignoring SIVI''s ether shield, and directly floated to the explosion center, where the plague originated.


    Sylvie emptied the resource panel he had accumulated for nearly half a year in one breath. His demand for wonders was to be able to eliminate or control the source of the plague.


    After the dots of light floated into the shield, SIVI felt the pressure on him was lightened in vain. But before he could relax, the shield was hit hard and almost destroyed.


    Scared out of a cold sweat, SIVI immediately concentrated on maintaining the ether shield.


    That may be the source of the plague just now. I have realized that I will be destroyed or sealed, so I made a struggle God knows if this thing has consciousness. However, whether there is or not, the most important thing now is not to let it spread out of the shield.


    Although SIVI thought so, the dying struggle of the source of the plague is getting stronger and stronger. Even though he has already surpassed the ordinary high-level magicians, and is only one step away from the great mages, he has a feeling that the protective cover will be completely broken at the next moment."Well..."


    As the pressure increased, SIVI felt overwhelmed all over his body. He could even detect that his brain was rapidly congested through his direct sense as a mage It''s not a good thing for magicians.


    Oh, I''m going to lose it soon


    It was just as the thought flashed through Sylvie''s head.


    "Come on! Don''t lose to that kind of ghost thing --! "


    There began to be cheers below him.


    It was a young man who had been with them since the beginning, but SIVI didn''t know.


    "I don''t know what you''re doing, but you''re trying to solve that ghost thing and save Morag, right! So come on


    He put his hands to his mouth and yelled at SIVI.


    After Claude''s voice, kamiyu and his followers seemed to have regained their senses and cheered for SIVI one after another.


    They are not Claude''s kind of magic Xiaobai. Before that, all kinds of magic exerted by Sylvie were far beyond their level. Now, the confrontation with the source of the plague makes them feel more thrilling and bloodthirsty.


    If it wasn''t for their magic, which was alien to SIVI, and if it wasn''t for him to go up without co casting, they would have been there to help.


    Then, like an infectious disease, their support spread throughout Morag. For a moment, except for those who were seriously injured, the whole Morag was shouting for SIVI!


    "To be able to make people believe him from the bottom of their hearts is a terrible guy in a sense..."


    Amid the shouts, Nero, the only one who remained calm, looked at the figure that glittered to be dazzling to him.


    Taught in moragbo, he naturally knew how exclusive the city was. He stayed here for more than half a month. At last, he counted the shallow believers and counted them with one hand when listening to his preaching.


    While Sylvie only appeared here for less than half an hour, almost all the people in the city believed him and were willing to cheer him on. This incredible thing made Nero smack his tongue and secretly decided to mention it a little after returning to the Holy See.


    "Your trust I did receive it


    Sylvie licked his newly bitten lip and looked up at the sky.


    Circles of cloud cover over the Cave City of Morag.


    The next moment, a beam of light fell from the sky and broke through the ether shield, making the things inside appear in front of everyone.


    It was a huge community of palaces floating above the water. Although it can be seen that the palace complex has not been completely manufactured, the scale of the palace still surprised everyone - what happened in those few minutes?


    Lightning fell around the palace complex, but it was absorbed by things like lightning rods on the roof of the palace, causing no damage to the building. At the top of the main palace, a green bead bathed in the light column, all the filthy air has disappeared. At this time, it looks like a precious jade, which makes people love it.


    Then Baoyu opened her eyes and looked down at the city with golden vertical slit pupils.


    The green halo from the "Baoyu" is like a ripple in the water.


    "The green spot on me is gone!" "I can feel that the plague is finally cured!" "It''s great. It''s amazing!"


    With the cheers from every corner of the city, seavy''s tired face also showed a smile.


    He knew that Morag, the plague cage, had finally got rid of the curse that made everyone extremely painful and began its rebirth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    The fireplace was blazing, spreading warmth and brightness to the small room.


    The old man with white hair and white beard sits at his desk and writes strange runes - these words from archaic times will break free from the shackles of parchment and float around in this semi enclosed small room like a naughty child.


    The old man turned a blind eye to this and continued to write mysterious words on the parchment.


    As more and more of these elvish words began to float around the room to fly regularly.


    Gradually, a lot of words surrounded by a colorful, like a rainbow of runes around the old man''s parchment. It''s like shrinking and duplicating Saturn''s rings, full of mystery and fantasy.


    However, as the number of these Rune rings increased and the speed of rotation became faster and faster, the old man stopped his quill pen.


    If you look carefully, you can find that his hands are shaking slightly, and the edge of the quill pen made of white phoenix feathers is inexplicably strange and burnt.


    "Old shaman, news from Morag."


    At this time, the door of the room was opened from the outside to the interior.


    As the magic lights in the outer hallway, all runes melt away like snow in the sun.


    "Are you studying the runes on the map you found in that desert again?"


    Pierce Green saw a rune Floating past him, half of which was still disappearing, and said to the old man who seemed a little older than usual.


    "There are too many lost human cultures in the eastern plains now, and we can only see some of the glory of human beings in the past from ancient books."


    Shaman put the quill, which had begun to turn a little brown, back into the ink bottle, rolled up the empty parchment carefully, put it back in the drawer, and then looked at the stout old man at the door.


    "What''s wrong with that cursed cage? If it''s just the same as last time, let the mage''s retinue solve it. " He pinched his nose wearily: "magicians are the treasures of human beings. Pestilence and curse are filthy things. If you can, you''d better not contaminate them."


    "Morag''s guards reported to the Qiyao mage tower in the surrounding cities that there were strong magicians who went there, defeated the huge demons that caused pollution, and built a huge castle out of thin air to suppress and seal the magic objects."


    Pierce Green said it truthfully.


    "Create a huge castle with seal function out of thin air?" Old shaman stopped his movements, and the wrinkles on his face became more and more with his frown: "if it is true, rather than a false message, I am afraid that this magic has entered the realm of five rings and" miracle. "


    "I don''t know when to start, more and more of these nameless strongmen." Pierce green also sighed: "the last time that little guy directly summoned a powerful void creature in horn Hagrid is not far away from the miracle."


    "A miracle is something that can''t happen And being able to make miracles means that the other party has transcended common sense and has become one of our great magicians. "


    Old shaman opened another drawer and took out a small box the size of a palm with exquisite workmanship, which was full of beautiful and practical patterns: "you can see who is free in our group of old bones. Take this to a new partner. It''s still the old rule. If you can come, let him come. If you can''t, you can''t


    "It''s just that I''m going to go home and have a look at my lovely daughter. I''ll leave it to me." Pierce Green took the box, turned it over, and the little box disappeared.


    "Your daughter is almost sixty years old It will soon be the age of an old woman. "


    Old shaman stroked his beard and made a joke to pierce.


    "As long as I''m alive, she''ll always be the little girl who pesters me to call me dad." Without hesitation, the short fat old man pushed out his stomach and made a declaration of daughter control.


    found a faint smile on one''s face when Sharman found himself smiling. He immediately shifted the topic: "the little guy you said you wanted to notice last time seemed to have gone to holy land recently. He seemed to think that the orcs were planning a human attack. But I asked Mrs. Sharon, and she said that the only gap in the Angolan mountains, the fort of lorenzas, was calm and there was no sign of war at all. The only thing that happened during this period was that an illegitimate son of the orc royal family died. When his father held a funeral for him, he just arrested thousands of people to be buried with him. "


    "Do you think he''s spreading rumors with ulterior motives?"


    Old shaman twisted his beard.


    "That''s not to say. Judging from several successive events, the little fellow is not bad in nature. It is estimated that when I encounter some unusual small things, I feel that I have discovered a big secret, and then I start to publicize it everywhere, so as to enhance the popularity of my college. "


    Pierce didn''t put a lot of light on Sylvie - his impression was that he was half killed in the holy land by those who spoke of the holy light, and the younger generation who performed fairly well at hornhager: "but he''s been too close to the white church recently, so it''s better to beat him if you have a chance."All along, he never thought of the possibility that Sylvie was the great magician who suddenly appeared in their mouth.


    "That''s it. I''ll continue to study the difference between Rune and RuNi. You go first."


    After the matter was explained, old shaman didn''t muddle along and directly ordered pierce to leave Half a century of friendship makes it unnecessary for them to cover up when communicating.


    "Be careful not to burp. Among our old bones, you are the only one who hopes to become a legendary great mage before we die old. "


    Patrol sentry at the foot of the mountain is hidden in the lush forest. Even in late autumn, the forest still shows its strong vitality - even if it is only a small stone covered with moss.


    "Mina pad, you''re lazy again!"


    A soldier in halfarmour and with a long gun in his hand looked helplessly at his partner.


    "Hey, sebolin. Ron, take it easy. It''s not lazy. I''m just looking at the letter Shana sent me The soldier, known as miner, with his iron helmet a little thicker than a piece of paper, didn''t care about his sloppy image: "you know, she''s a good girl, waiting for me in my hometown for two years!"


    "You have to say it more than 30 times a day. Listen, I don''t want to hear your love story. Shut up now, or I''ll kick your ass with my tin boots


    While complaining, cerbaolin also sat on the creaking chair and began to wipe the tip of his gun with a dirty rag.


    Compared with mana pad''s already rusty spear, cerbalin''s stockings are very good, shiny, just like a new cast.


    "Oh no, you''re sitting on the envelope Shana gave me. Move your big ass off!"


    "This is the 24th letter I''ve received. I''m going to retire tomorrow," he said


    "I said, man, are you really going to leave after two years?" Cerbalin asked again.


    "Of course, after the last tour, I will go back to my hometown and get married tomorrow."


    Carefully tucking the letter paper into his breastplate, miner continued, "if you remember correctly, you''re almost out of service, aren''t you? Are you going to continue in the army then? "


    "Of course, I am defending my hometown and my relatives."


    "Don''t be funny. We''re not even members of the border guard, but members of the mountain patrol. We''re not related to the war. Besides, with the high-level mages of lorenzais, those orcs can''t survive the war, and they can''t fight... "


    Before maner finished speaking, the arrow suddenly shot into his neck from outside the patrol post!


    When he turned his head and looked out, he found that there were many big figures in the forest which had just been empty.


    "Enemy attack!"


    It was the last moment of his life, a thought that came to his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    "Isn''t this Peter Jean, the leader of the windmill? I didn''t expect to meet you here. "


    Dressed in a pure black suit, a black gentleman''s hat with white satin ribbon and a civilized stick under his arm, the man''s face showed a surprise expression without affectation, and reached for a handshake.


    If not for his body to a certain extent, it would make people think that he is an old gentleman and even an old aristocrat in the upper class.


    But Peter Jean did not relax. In fact, the guard behind him had reached into his clothes and grasped the iron handle of the magic dagger.


    "Put your tricks away, Howard. I don''t have the confidence to survive after shaking hands with you, the current boss of the black river."


    He said sarcastically without hesitation.


    Although the other side looks pure and good, both Peter Jean and the guard behind him know that the other side is not only a concealed demon swordsman, but also his personality is unpredictable. Let alone shake hands with him. If you get closer to him, he can do something to kill him.


    "It''s a pity. I admire you for being able to keep the windmill in order in his early twenties." Howard took back his hand, and the expression of regret on his face did not know whether it was from the heart or just superb acting: "I thought that after old Wisley died, Morag was the bag of our black river, but I didn''t expect there was such a talented day as you as a secret chess."


    Wisley Jean was the last leader of windmill. When he was in power, he completely overturned the power gap between windmill and Heihe, and doubled the power of windmill several times. If Howard didn''t assassinate the last Heihe boss and fought with him for decades with his talent, I''m afraid Heihe would not have existed.


    Just as soon as Wisley died, the windmill plummeted and at least half of the territory was swallowed up by the Heihe River. Finally, he suddenly killed Peter, who claimed to be the illegitimate son of Wisley, and began to fight with Howard. Although the windmill is still a disadvantage, at least it is much better than before - and this is because there are many old people in the windmill who are dissatisfied with Peter and keep dragging their feet!


    "Windmills will not be submerged by the Heihe River. Moreover, it seems that the black in the Morag river is about to fade away... "


    As he said that, Peter looked at the huge hanging city on the mosellassie River, which was emitting a great sense of existence all the time.


    "If it''s enough communication between the two of you,"


    without waiting for Howard to say anything else, a slightly cool voice interposed into their conversation.


    Two of Morag''s big men turned back and looked at the figure who did not know when.


    It was a translucent figure with the shape of a girl. At this time, the girl''s Pearl face had a little impatient look: "then I''m going to take you up there."


    Ghost?!


    Both of them (actually three) saw their own surprise from each other''s eyes.


    As the leaders of the two largest forces of the Morag aborigines, they naturally could not go to such places to meet and chat with each other. As a matter of fact, it was the messenger sent by SIVI who called them to the morassi river.


    Is the hero who defeated the giant magic and purified the whole Morag is actually a necromancer?


    In their hearts, they habitually beat Xiao Jiu: if they report to Qiyao master tower or pure white church


    But soon they abandoned the impractical idea.


    Regardless of whether the mage Association and the pure white church will fall out with a seemingly powerful magician because of their small place, the strength of each other alone has already made them afraid - especially the necromancer who is good at cursing. It is as simple as eating for those who are not human or ghost to curse several ordinary people at super distance.


    Seeing that the two of them had stopped quarreling, fitter did not stop and waved gently. They felt that their bodies were in vain, like balloons floating up into the sky, leaving only Peter Jean''s escort.


    Although they had experienced ups and downs in Morag and had been fighting with each other for many years, it was the first time that they met such a fantastic thing as today. There was no magician in Morag, and the only chance they could get rid of magic was the magic items that peddlers came to Morag to sell goods.


    They were excited and frightened to look at the dark rings of clouds around them and the arcs dancing among them - they had no doubt that those arcs could easily turn themselves into a piece of coke.


    After passing through the outer cloud ring and feeling that they seem to have broken through a thin layer of bubbles, they suddenly see the light.


    An extremely magnificent palace stands above the sky. Compared with the distant view, this kind of close observation can make people more shocked by its magnificent shape and amazing size.


    "It''s incredible!" "It''s like a masterpiece of the gods!"


    The two people who were attracted by this extraordinary landscape sighed with one voice.Even the top-level figures of Morag, who had never had the chance to leave the pothole city in their lifetime, would not have seen a more grand building than the palace.


    Fitter gave them a light look, and then continued to take them to the great palace.


    At this time, the green eye with golden pupils on the spire on the top of the palace suddenly turned his eyes to them. This little action was naturally frightening two ordinary people who were in high positions.


    Fortunately, the eye quickly moved away, and when they calmed down, they found themselves inadvertently had a cold sweat.


    Soon fitter took them to the door of the main palace.


    The palace gate, which is 30 meters high, is made of pure metal in any way, and the chill and the weight of it are awed at the same time - at least this iron gate in tons can not be opened by Peter and Howard.


    Fitt didn''t plan to try to see if the power of his mage''s hand could push the iron door open. He just knocked on the stone statue of the one eyed giant on the right side of the door. The sculpture stood up and tinkled with iron chains. He didn''t see the two Morag guys who were already dead. He walked to the iron gate with the shaking momentum of the earth, and then pushed the two doors open easily A gap that would allow ten people to enter.


    Peter, let himself swallow his spit, and a large amount of that one eyed giant.


    I don''t know the level of the fight, but I have to go out of the class 20 anyway I wonder if the armed forces of their windmills can beat the monster in a rush.


    Of course, the final estimate is not so optimistic.


    Howard, however, was looking at another statue - an adult dragon.


    Thank you, Mody, the crafty God, at least this thing is not true.


    Howard just muttered in his heart, and he had a sense of the stone dragon looking at him, numbing his scalp.


    Forget it, this weird situation is still not to continue to think more.


    Dare not to stop, the two men quickly followed the flying in front of fitt - Ghost girl seems to have no intention to wait for them at all, just take their own way. Fortunately, her spirit with divine magic always gives her a faint white light, which is easy to distinguish in the slightly dim palace.


    There are many crystal chandeliers inside the palace, but somehow they haven''t turned on, but Peter and Howard didn''t get bored all the way.


    Just walking from the door to the stairs, they have seen four distinct groups of species.


    And the interior space in the palace which is changing all the time makes them feel some big.


    Peter, who studied the assassination, could not even grasp the stairs he had gone. These damned steps would fly around in small segments, and they would be combined into stairs leading to different places. They have gone more than five times. Generally, assassins don''t say that the successful assassins, just encounter these inexplicable stairs will be around dizzy.


    Finally, after a series of bad adventures to the heart, they finally came to a double door.


    "This is the end." The ghost girl did not open the door, but the whole person passed through the door and disappeared in it, leaving a word: "the one who wants to see you is in it, come in."


    Two guys outside who were not in the same way looked at each other, and reached out and pushed the door open


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    When they opened the door, they found that there was a man in the room, in addition to the powerful magician who had only been seen from afar in the previous war, and the ghost girl who had brought them in.


    It was a man they knew very well - the white city guard chief, with a long tail cap and a noble title, who was usually beyond their reach.


    "No, you can''t do that!"


    At this time, the guard chief, who was always standing high in the sky, had a look of panic on his face: "Morag is the property of the Empire, it''s me Even if you are a demon hunter, you can''t control it without permission


    "I''ve contacted the king''s Council. His Majesty the emperor of the horngorat Empire, Lord Bart Joseph, the president of the parliament, has also agreed to make this a new school district for me to open


    The wizard''s pale face. Without any action, the small drawer on his desk opened automatically. Inside, a letter with the wax seal of the king''s Council was waved on both sides like a dove and flew to the table.


    "You can read it yourself if you don''t believe it."


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    The guard chief looked through the contents of the letter and screamed as if he had been greatly stimulated.


    What an idiot.


    Peter and Howard swore in their hearts at the same time.


    The other side can even kill that kind of monster. No matter which Empire the master of this level must be trying to win over. Now it takes only a piece of rubbish City, which has no value at all, to make friends with him. It is really a good deal for the king''s Council.


    It seems that the guard chief of the white city has been tyrannical for too long, even his brain has been broken.


    "Well, now are you going to go out by yourself, or am I going to throw you out?"


    The young magician looked at the hysterical warden and asked jokingly.


    "You must have faked it! I don''t believe it


    Attention, mortal The young magician touched the brim of his hat, and his face was slightly cold.


    "Absolutely. I''m going to report you to the mage Association."


    The guard chief clenched the letter in his hand into a ball and walked quickly to the door.


    "Offending my dignity, do you still want to go?"


    The magician''s cold voice chilled Peter and Howard, and then they saw the horrible scene that they would never forget. The guard chief started from his feet and was nibbled by countless insects that could not be seen by the naked eye, and was gradually nibbled upward.


    That kind of heartrending scream let even the two people who are used to blood feel some unbearable. Finally, there was no hair left on the stall, only the colorful feather on the long tail hat showed the sign of the original owner''s existence.


    "Well, the troublemaker is gone. Now let''s talk about you two."


    SIVI glanced at the two men who were silent and took out a bundle of parchment and a crystal from the drawer.


    "Peter Jean, the contemporary leader of the windmill, and Howard ivest, the boss of the black river, right?"


    Two people are busy nodding, for fear that their slow action will not satisfy the other party.


    Although I have lived a life of licking blood with a knife edge before, and I am ready to die. But the way of death just now is really terrible And I don''t know if it''s because of magic. Even if the invisible creature nibbles on his head, from the expression on the guard''s face, he still hasn''t died, still can feel pain


    This kind of scene that life is not like death scared both big men.


    "Well, Morag should be in the full control of both of you now." Sylvie didn''t pay any attention to the two people who even trembled slightly. As his fingers crossed the parchment, wonderful patterns appeared on them, and some small dots were moving constantly.


    Two local snakes recognized it at once. It was a map of the central area of Morag


    "Give me the shortest possible time to register all the population in Morag, including their names, occupations, ages, and orphans After throwing the map in his hand to the two people, he continued to say in a somewhat gloomy tone: "these maps will take the place where the crystal is located as the center, showing the surrounding people and terrain. As long as you press your hand on a small dot, you can record the text. As long as one person''s information is entered, other maps will also be automatically entered. If someone works together, it will be much faster. If you can finish it within the time I''m satisfied with, it will be good for you. But if I find out that you dare to cut corners, I won''t have to tell you the consequences? "


    "That''s nature, we understand."


    Two powerful men once again chicken eating rice style, busy nod head.


    "That''s good. See you off, fitter


    Sylvie was too lazy to talk to them, and let the silent ghost girl take them away.


    When the ghost girl left with the two, the dead warden suddenly appeared in the room.And "he" opened his mouth like a girl''s voice: "how, how do I play?"


    "It''s a bad performance."


    Sylvie said without hesitation: "the vocal cord is the vocal cord. Can you explain to me why he can scream after his neck is eaten?"


    "I don''t have a vocal cord, but I can talk." "But I didn''t expect that you would use this method to intimidate those two guys."


    In fact, the real warden, after receiving the notice from SIVI and letters from the king''s Council, had secretly left Morag for his new fiefdom. The one just now is just a change made by fitter using the abilities of the three sages.


    Whether it''s the conflict or the death of the guard chief, it''s just fitter''s acting.


    There was only one purpose in this operation, which was to give Peter and Howard two villains a blow - at least in terms of the results, the effect was perfect.


    By the way, it''s Sita, who also uses the ability of the three sages to change, who is taking them away now.


    "Morag and the horayan empire are different. Although they may feel the help of me for a time, the distrust of human nature accumulated over the years is not easy to eliminate, and the violent atmosphere of the jungle is not so simple to correct. Therefore, instead of fighting with each other in secret or in the open, it is better to frighten them with tough measures at the beginning. These desperators are actually models of bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. When they encounter opponents who can''t win even if they try their best, they will naturally give in. "


    SIVI explained to the girl with a smile: "for students, we should use justice and kingcraft to guide them on the right path; for these evil ways, we should give them both kindness and awe. The reason why I don''t cancel the thunder cloud ring is that I can charge the magic pool of the third school District, in order to give those Morag residents a sense of dignity and mystery."


    "What are you going to do with the residents? Four hundred thousand people are not a small number... "


    Asked fetter, slightly worried.


    "There will always be a way."


    Sylvie put out his hands and politely expressed that he didn''t have a good way.


    Morag is different from ordinary cities. If ordinary lower level cities are still full of fish, Morag is just a gathering place for all kinds of miscellaneous fish.


    Prostitutes, drugs, gangsters, thieves, swindlers These scum in other cities is almost everywhere in Morag.


    As countless prisoners were sent to the city because of the laws of various countries, the city gradually became rotten.


    Even SIVI has no power to purify people''s hearts. At most, he can only delay the decay of the city through some details.


    "This city needs a great exchange of blood and even a great cleaning up." Sylvie scratched his head and said bitterly, "that''s not what I''m good at."


    "If it doesn''t work..." After a moment''s hesitation, the ghost girl began to say something.


    "No, fitter. You can''t either." Sylvie, however, had the foresight to deny her: "you are so kind that it''s hard to make a really crisp judgment in this situation It seems that we need an assistant who can calmly face the cruel reality. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The third of the three sages? "


    The girl laughed at herself. Suddenly, her face changed and she reported to SIVI: "I have just received the news from the main school district that the orc army has begun to invade Huolian and its surrounding countries. It seems that Eliza''s hometown has also been attacked. She has gone home on a falcon without telling anyone else!"


    "What?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    I heard myself "sorry, I refuse."


    Saying that SIVI did not go to pick up the box, directly said: "I have something else to do, I will not accompany you. Please go back."


    Pierce frowned in displeasure and picked up the small box from the ground.


    In fact, whether you want to join the mage Council or not, the box and the medals inside are for each other. But Pierce was too lazy to prompt, so he said the words that made the box sound like a keepsake when he took this.


    Of course, Pierce is not angry about this. Although it is not the first time that the mage Association''s invitation has been rejected, at least the old monsters with high attainments have refused them before. Although most of these people have not become great magicians, they have been left far behind in some fields.


    However, it was the first time that a young man refused.


    You should know that in the top level of Qiyao mage Association, getting a seat in the mage Council is the dream of countless magicians. However, the young man in front of him did not hesitate to refuse the temptation and glory.


    But Sylvie couldn''t From just now on, the academy system has been constantly swiping the screen on the information panel to indicate that they can''t join the mage Council. The print on the back of his hand was so red and hot that he couldn''t hold the box and threw it out.


    This reaction was even more drastic than that of Mrs. Sharon''s suggestion that Sylvia should go to the hollian School of witchcraft and Wizardry as a student.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the system''s strong veto, SIVI would really like to seek a position higher than the top.


    After all, for the construction of the school of magic, you can open small stoves and go through the back door. In a sense, it is a short cut Unfortunately, the system doesn''t seem to want him to take this shortcut.


    "In that case, I won''t disturb you."


    Pierce put the box back into his arms, and his face changed back to the way he used to be. I have to say that these old guys are good at cultivating their spirits: "too much arrogance will only bring about their own destruction" You''d better remember that, young man


    With that, he gave SIVI a meaningful look.


    "I''ll bear in mind what Mr. Green said."


    Sylvie replied with no sincerity.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, the old man turned around and took some of his master''s servants or apprentices back to his magic chariot, took off directly, and disappeared in the dark blue sky dotted with countless gray cloud rings.


    "It''s a terrible offense to him this time."


    Seaver laughed bitterly as he looked at the reputation of the mage Association column on his reputation panel.


    But from the beginning, Sylvie didn''t like the giant. So just a little melancholy, he immediately recovered to be the dean of kamiyu, who was omnipotent in the eyes of children, and never was baffled by problems.


    "Your travel test will be suspended. Stop in this school district for a while."


    He said to some of the kids behind him: "the bulletin board has synchronized tasks, and the third school district specific tasks have been posted. If you are interested, you can apply to Franken. When the space gate stabilizes, you can go directly from there to the second school district. "


    And Sylvie whistled. With the melodious whistle, a sparsely feathered Falcon appeared in front of them: "I want to leave for a while, and the task of protecting the third school district will be entrusted to you."


    "No problem. Please trust us." The little man made a mage salute to SIVI: "we won''t let you down, master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    In view of the immaturity of the space-time gate technology in the third school district, it is not possible to throw it directly into the crack or void. In the end, SIVI did not dare to take a shortcut to cross the gate to the second school district.


    But that doesn''t mean Sylvie has no other way to cut corners - there are plenty of home bound crystals in his locker that are bound to the second school district.


    After cutting back nearly 90% of the way in one breath, Sylvie had only time to say hello to Sophia and continued to ride the Falcon in the direction of Eliza''s hometown.


    That small village is so close to the Angolan mountains that it is easy to be attacked by the orcs coming from across the mountains.


    However, before he could fly far away, a figure in a black cloak blocked his way.


    Although there was no fixed path in the sky, Sylvie had a premonition that he could not easily bypass the guy.


    What''s more, the looming dark power on the other side also made him feel something wrong.


    "Don''t be nervous, lowly human beings..." The voice that covered his face with a hood opened his mouth in a voice that Sylvie felt a little familiar with, but before he finished, it was like being interrupted by an invisible third party, and impatiently changed the lofty tone: "OK, OK, I know, you shut up Listen to me, human beings. I''m not here to fight. I''m just entrusted by the princess to bring you a message. "


    When he said that, Sylvie remembered where he had heard the voice.


    "Are you the assacher?" He asked tentatively.


    "Shut up, don''t call me by my name! You''re more disgusting than shit Well, I know. I know. I don''t want to go on... " When


    man just opened his mouth with a displeased voice, he was like what someone had scolded him. He compromised with displeasure. "I don''t know why the princess will take what he is like."


    "Get out of the way if you''re OK."


    Even Sylvie was infuriated by the other side''s low and shut up attitude twice in a row. Mom, are you sure you''re not here for a fight?


    "I don''t have time to chat with you!"


    "I''m the same about that, damned human Oh, all right! Shut up, too, or I don''t mind pulling you off! "


    Asachel''s patience seemed to have worn out, and he tore off his cloak.


    With his arms, the bare parts of his face exposed to the sun began to hiss, a white smoke and the smell of protein burning.


    But for the vast majority of vampires, the fatal sunlight does not seem to be able to kill him completely, and the man''s face is still quite abundant.


    On the right side of his neck, there is a strange looking tentacle like a sweet potato root attached to his skin. What''s more, seavy noticed that the thicker part of the tentacle had a scar that looked like a human face. It looked disgusting and frightening.


    At this time, the tentacle, like the naked Reply of asacher, showed the appearance of being burned by the sun, and SIVI could even hear the shrill scream of it.


    "Stop, you can''t do this to me I was appointed by her royal highness... "


    Because the other party''s voice was not loud, and he was disturbed by the barbecue hiss, and the thing used the rare abyssal language, Sylvie couldn''t hear it completely.


    Before long, the tentacle turned into a handful of ashes in the sun. Assacher, on the other hand, had no influence at all.


    "Finally killed this guy."


    After the tentacles completely disappeared, asashere put on his cloak again as if he had unloaded his burden. This action made Seaver realize that this sentence was not that he was not afraid of the sun, but relying on his own strength, he let the vampire regenerate faster than the speed of the destruction of the sun, creating the illusion that he was not afraid of the sun, and wanted the enemy to do so Feel shaken.


    But this ability must also need to consume a lot of his own magic power or some other strength, so seeing that this method was useless to SIVI, he put on his cloak again to avoid the waste of magic.


    "Is your show over?" Sylvie didn''t care about asacher''s actions. Instead, he took a millennium hourglass out of his locker and looked at the time: "sorry, I''m really in a hurry."


    "I really want to kill you here, lowly human."


    The man''s eyes were cold, and he seemed very angry at the fact that SIVI had ignored it.


    It''s like making faces to frighten hamsters, but people don''t kill you. They give you a look of disdain and then continue to chew sunflower seeds.


    Well, this metaphor is biased, but it has almost the same meaning


    "I really don''t want to talk to you here, boring vampire."


    Sylvie replied without hesitation.


    The momentum of both men rose rapidly with the call of magic.Then Sylvie''s momentum overtook him in an instant, making his movements look stiff.


    "Hateful, it''s just a lowly human being If it is my noumenon... " Assacher''s blue veins were visible on his neck and forehead, giving him a sense of anger that would explode blood vessels at any time.


    "Then, on the pretext of returning to the noumenon, get back to your Timothy!"


    Anyway, I don''t like this product. In addition, Eliza may be in danger now. Sylvie doesn''t want to continue to give up with each other. Her mouth is merciless irony.


    Even if the enemy wants to take this opportunity to calm down, it''s better for him to take advantage of the enemy''s reason to escape.


    Even the last time the vampire''s eldest princess proposed to make an alliance with herself, Sylvie never really believed in it. He was still dead in Timothy, and he made an alliance


    "I gave up this time, but you humiliated me. I wrote down the human race."


    Suddenly, Asahel took a deep breath and calmed down. But his eyes, hidden in the shadow of his hood, were still staring coldly at Seaver: "next time, I''ll find a chance to get it back. But before that, I will bring you the words of the princess. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go ahead. "


    After thinking about it, Sylvie didn''t refuse the other party''s request in the end.


    Anyway, no matter what the other side says, listening will not be pregnant


    "The princess said," the prophecy that orcs will attack human beings has come true. Now I give you my second prediction... "


    "What prophecy It''s just that you got a glimpse of the orcs. "


    Sylvie murmured.


    "Shut up, and then the key point is" the orcs are not the orcs of the past. They have found a new way. Maybe soon human beings will think of the monsters in the migration era again... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What does that mean? "


    SIVI squinted at the man in front of him.


    "It''s up to you to understand that."


    Asacher''s body began to turn into countless bats: "human, your name!"


    "You should have known that for a long time?"


    SIVI looked at the man below his chest who had all turned into bats and disappeared into the sky: "I don''t believe Timothy even has this intelligence ability."


    "I want you to tell me in person that it''s an honor to be a strong man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you stuck in the door? "


    Sylvie refused without hesitation: "I am also the dean of a school of magic. Do you really think I have no research on curse magic?"


    Although it''s not like the gourd and the pure bottle with golden horn and silver horn, you dare to answer it You can get rid of the second goods, but many curse magic must be named by the subject to take effect.


    Therefore, except for the second class of aristocratic Knights under the king''s Council (which are all aristocratic children who have learned some magic), basically all magicians will not give their names to enemies who can use magic for reasons like "sense of honor" - it may be that they are already ready Curse comes to pit you


    "What a pity Sylvie Aldrich. " The man turned into a bat and disappeared completely, leaving his own words in the wind: "I look forward to the next meeting What will you look like when you die... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "It''s OK. As long as the treatment is timely, there''s no big problem with your injury."


    Eliza, in spite of her pale complexion due to her heavy consumption of magic, squatted down to comfort the child in front of her.


    The boy was bitten off by a wolf.


    Although water elemental magic also has a certain degree of healing power, it is far less than holy magic In fact, in the face of such injuries, Eliza could do nothing but freeze her wounds, prevent infection and continue to lose blood.


    "Eliza, there are another group of refugees in exile outside the village."


    The old man, leaning on crutches, walked slowly behind the girl and said to her, "a lot of people inside have been injured..."


    "I know, village head. I''ll go right away."


    The girl looked back and did not hesitate to respond.


    "Eliza You''d better have a rest. "


    With the girl, by the wind and frost and life engraved countless wrinkles on the face, vaguely can see and Eliza similar face of middle-aged women, some can not bear to say.


    "It''s OK, mom."


    The girl wiped the sweat from her forehead and stood up.


    As a result, because of the magic overdraft, her body was too weak. This action made her black in front of her eyes and almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, her mother reached for Eliza.


    "What can you do now? Go and have a rest. The village needs you, but you can''t destroy yourself here With that, Eliza''s mother, despite her daughter''s weak opposition, drank back to the village head with a shrewd temperament, and took Eliza back to the tavern she ran.


    However, even in the tavern where business was not so good as usual and could barely make ends meet, the influx of refugees from exile was already overwhelming.


    The orcs managed to avoid the stronghold of lorenzais by some unknown methods, and directly broke through the Angolan mountains and drove into Huolian and its surrounding Empire hinterland.


    It can be seen that these humanoid attacks were carefully planned. They even abandoned the usual habit of plundering all the way and running after fighting. They basically ignored the villages with weak defense, and only attacked important cities along the way. An astonishing number of troops gradually moved towards the imperial capital, the throat of the Empire.


    At the same time, their wild nature, which was restrained by discipline (if any) during their march, was vented after they captured the next cities, killing everyone who could see, destroying everything that could be destroyed


    This also led to a serious blow to the residents of those cities, who finally had to flee in a hurry and become refugees and gather in small villages.


    Eliza was holding her magic dagger and looking at the refugees restlessly. She probably wanted to go out to help, but because of her mother''s dignity, she could only sit on the stool in the bar.


    "Eliza, you''ve really grown up..."


    Seeing her daughter''s expression, Mrs. magstroyed put a small cup of hot milk in front of her: "it seems that it was the right choice to let you go out to experience with the magician."


    "Well?"


    It seems that she didn''t expect her mother to say such words. The girl was stunned for a moment, but then she also showed a smile: "Mom, I''m about to grow up If they were still in the village, they might have attended the bar mitzvah


    "That''s because the bar mitzvah in our village was held earlier, especially for girls."


    Madame magstroyed pointed to the glass in front of Eliza. "Drink it quickly. It''s not good if it''s cold. Now the village has begun to implement the rationing system, we can not waste food casually


    "Well."


    The girl nodded, holding the familiar wooden cup in her hands and sipping the warm milk.


    "After you left with that adult, I wonder every day whether it was too early to let you leave at that time. You are still so young, and you can''t take care of yourself. You are always stupid. Will you suffer losses outside, like this..."


    At the sight of her daughter''s clever appearance, Madame magstroyed.


    "Mom!" "No, the kitten''s red face doesn''t look like I put it down


    "Holy light is on, but now you seem to be doing well."


    In spite of Eliza''s pretentious sullen expression, Mrs. marguerroid reached out and touched her daughter''s head. The anger on the girl''s face had already disappeared, showing an expression of enjoyment and nostalgia.


    "Our teacher doesn''t believe in holy light." She spat out her tongue mischievously.


    The warm interaction between mother and daughter was suddenly interrupted by a noise outside.


    Madame magstroyed to the wooden window to hear what was going on outside. But before she could hear anything, the door of the tavern was opened in panic.


    "There are orcs Whoosh It''s coming this way As the villager came in, the news of simultaneous interpreting was sent to the crowded pub.So the refugees blew up the pot in a hurry, and many people had begun to squeeze out and escape from the village.


    Before Madame magtroid could make a sound stable, the villager shouted again, "Eliza! Go to the east of the village


    Even if there was no time to stop, Mrs. magtroid could only watch the girl holding the blue flashing sword and ran out with the villager.


    The village was not big. Soon Eliza ran to the east of the village. The elderly village leader and his family had come there, looking not far away. Although it is not true, there is something running this way.


    "Eliza, you''re here." The old man looked at the young girl whose eyes were breathing slightly, and said in the old voice, "I will let the boys and girls pick up their weapons, but the main thing is you."


    His almost broken eyelids, the whole blindfolded eye, stared at Eliza in a flash, "can I entrust the whole village and the lives of the refugees to you?"


    "I''ll do my best."


    The girl said, and went up a few steps, she held the sword to the sky, the blade of the sword began to flash magic light.


    Not far from the girl''s head, the objects that are constantly turning over like ink clusters appear in the sky.


    Cumulonium clouds, a magic ring.


    Before the three ring magic is used, that is, before becoming a medium-level magician, water element magic can not make real water. In places without river water or other water resources, the power of water element magic will be greatly reduced. What is created to make up for this defect is cumulus clouds - collecting moisture and dust in the air, creating a large area of moist Cloud group, for the water element magic after creating conditions!


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid at all!"


    Eliza read a few words in her heart, summoned up her courage and looked at the enemy who was coming to this side.


    The other party has entered a clear sight range. It is a wolf knight who doesn''t know whether to leave the team or flee. It is converted into the level of the weapon''s fight. Each one is about level 12-15.


    Eliza is not the enemy who has not yet solved this level In fact, she has faced more than once the more powerful creatures of the canine family.


    It was only the first time that the enemy was faced alone without the company of other people in idrick.


    I had asked Alice to come with herself, and if she were the kind maid, she would have come to help without saying anything.


    But at the same time, the other party will definitely not tell West Wei directly without saying anything


    I don''t know why, after thinking of her teacher, the girl suddenly felt that she seemed to have a little more confidence.


    The reserves of cumulus clouds and water vapor are not enough, but it is enough to use some low ring magic.


    If she fails, the village behind her will definitely suffer a disaster - the level 12 demon of the grudge level will destroy a village without a guard knight or a militia of less than 100 people, let alone that there are three enemies now, and there are nearly thousands more refugees in the village.


    The enemy is getting closer and the girl''s heart is jumping faster and faster without fighting. If the other party has weapons such as throwing guns or bows, she is already very dangerous.


    The girl felt as if she could see the teeth of a wolf, Bai senson, and smelled the smell of the beast''s long-term absence of bathing. She would shake her hand with the sword and start the magic on the sword.


    "Now, the wall of ice crystal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Eliza''s magic dagger, at the beginning, was only the excellent equipment that Sylvie got a long time ago. It''s just because it''s the first gift given to her by Sylvia, so the little girl is so precious to it that since the foundation of Aldrich, there are many opportunities to replace the dagger with a wand more suitable for the magician, but Eliza has never done so.


    After the persuasion failed, SIVI simply began to use the magic dagger originally named "sea blue" as the original, constantly practicing various strengthening and refining skills he had learned.


    Since then, the sword has been completely changed twice.


    For the first time, a second school district was established in West Victoria. The one in the system layout is the first school district...) In the early stage, the dagger sea blue was renamed mercury. Eliza even had a fight with Franken, who was two levels higher than her, by virtue of the inherent magic "wall of ice crystals" attached to the dagger.


    The second time was recently. Because he was busy with his business, he felt that he might not be able to spare too much free time to protect his students, who had followed him from the beginning, and refined the magic weapon for them again.


    With the gradual improvement of Eliza''s magic accomplishment, only a short sword with inherent magic was unable to satisfy the girl''s strength. In order to give her space for development and innovation, SIVI directly washed out the "wall of ice crystal" and replaced it with the second ring water element magic "big cold with ice crystal" while retaining the attribute of short sword quick casting.


    In order to smash the magic weapon of the girl with this almost passive skill, SIVI wasted a lot of runes. These things are not cheap in the achievement store This has also led to the fact that he has consumed all the resources and established the third school district. Now, the whole people are once again trapped in the poverty-stricken era just like passing through the world


    Ice crystals in the cold can''t be cast normally - in fact, this magic is a bit like Sylvie''s "blaze". It can be used as the front end of many water magic. It can not only reduce the consumption of some water magic, but also enhance the power of water element magic.


    Like the wall of ice crystals.


    Originally, the inherent magic on the magic device can only make a wall hard as iron in front of you to protect yourself.


    Now Eliza can control every inch of the wall.


    Now, this short sword named Neptune is not so much a wand in the shape of a dagger, but a baton that can blend water elements and magic into a beautiful melody with enough strength and imagination.


    In front of the girl, there were countless hexagonal ice walls of the size of chessboard. They joined together to form a honeycomb like wall, which just blocked the direction of the wolf cavalry!


    The wolf cavalry in front of him couldn''t turn and hit the ice wall heavily!


    Because of the huge impact force, the head of the sitwolf on which it was riding exploded like a watermelon hit by a hammer. The bright red and yellow white viscous substances splashed on the wall, and the color difference between blood and ice blue walls created an amazing visual impact.


    Sitting on the wolf''s back, I don''t know which tribe the orcs belong to. Because of their inertia, the orcs were hurled to the wall, humming and roaring, just like big characters. The whole human was pasted on it, and then slowly slid down Although it''s much better than the one who lost his life, if there is no special case, it won''t be able to get up in a period of time.


    After witnessing the tragic death of their own kind, the two headed wolves, who are slightly behind, are obviously much more clever.


    One head, three steps at a time, he suddenly accelerated in a short distance, then stepped back and jumped several meters high. He even jumped over the wall of ice crystals and attacked from the sky.


    At the other end, it made a sudden brake, so that the knight sitting behind him had to lie on the wolf''s back and grasp the wolf''s mane.


    When the speed is reduced to a certain extent with the decrease of kinetic energy, it suddenly turns again, like lightning, around the wall of ice crystals and stealthily attacks Eliza from the side!


    Fortunately, from the beginning, Eliza had already calmed down and began to respond cautiously according to her own experience.


    To meet the wolf cavalry from the sky, it is a gun array composed of ice crystals. The wolf is not a bird, nor does it have the ability to glide like a possum. When they jump down, they can''t change their landing point, so they can only watch themselves pierced by ice guns and turn into meat kebabs.


    The ice gun with a height of more than one meter is extremely sharp, and cold is the best poison. At the moment of piercing the wolf''s belly, the low temperature quickly takes away the action ability and vitality of the wolf. It even has no chance to struggle, and it dies in pain.


    The last wolf did not escape the fate of death.


    At the moment when it bypasses the ice crystal wall, the small hexagon on the edge of the ice wall suddenly cuts towards each other like a chopper.


    Back will be beheaded, forward will be beheaded.


    Without any hesitation, the wolf threw the knight on his back into the wall of ice crystals, and he was cut off by the sickle like hexagonal ice blade of death. He called weakly to his knight and died.Seeing the wolf Knight''s biggest dependence, Eliza solved the wolf with an average level of 7 or 8. The villagers became more and more daring. They rushed up with hoes, sickles, and simple knives made by tying kitchen knives to bamboo poles. They wanted to help kill the two Orc knights who entered the ice crystal wall.


    So Eliza found that the magic she had prepared for the last blow range could not be cast because of the existence of villagers


    In general, the orcs of most tribes are much stronger than ordinary human beings, not to mention the carefully selected Orc knights? So the villagers who rushed to the village suddenly found that they were not rivals. Instead, they were injured and killed by two orcs instead.


    So at the moment when the first person dropped his weapon and ran away, the villagers started to run towards the village.


    And the orcs also found that as long as they mingled with the crowd, the seemingly weak magician had nothing to do with them.


    So they simply killed the villagers and surrounded Eliza.


    The anxious Eliza was a little dizzy because she was hit by the chaotic villagers. It was the limit to keep casting, and she didn''t notice the actions of the two orcs.


    By the time she came back to her senses, the enemy wielding the machete was close at hand.


    "Kill you! For the glory of ROSCA! Kill you! The next moment, warm liquid splashed on the girl''s face.


    But it wasn''t her blood.


    "Run..."


    (coughing up) the other side of the shoulder was almost out of the range of the other side''s blood, and she almost felt the force of the beast''s face from the other side of the waist, and she almost felt the blood from the other side of her face


    Cumulonimbus no longer Magic maintenance, began to turn into a light rain from the sky.


    "Mom..."


    Eliza looked at the scene in front of her, and then, as if she finally understood something, she screamed, "Mom!"


    At this moment, in the sky above the girl''s head, a dark blue transparent substance appears out of thin air


    In the dark caves, green fluorescent liquid flows slowly in the grooves carved on the ground.


    Two figures, one tall and one short, and the grotesque murals on the cave wall, in the green light, interweave into a chilling picture.


    "I feel The material territory began to skew... " The short old man, dressed in the costume of the great shaman of the orc tribe and hung many metal ornaments on his body, used a wooden stick to prop up the ground of the column, and made a dull "aggressive" sound. His voice revealed an inexplicable sense of excitement: "the key has been found Lord emissary, soon ozaki will be able to return to this world... "


    The tall man in his black robe and cloak, known as the emissary, did not answer. Instead, three dark purple tentacles stretched out from the place where his hood should have been his face


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    "Sure enough, compared with the Falcon, the speed of the pure blood dragon is faster..."


    Seavy sat on the back of the sapphire dragon, sighing.


    Because the feather quantity of his exclusive Falcon was reduced to a very embarrassing point, so he could not raise the flying speed in any case. So he simply let the Falcon go back to the college first, and launched a dragon oath alliance to recruit the sapphire dragon from the ancient forest sea again to help him on his way.


    "Although you are not the first human to dare to let the pure blood dragon as a walking tool, you have to say that you are too bold For other pure blood dragons, I''m afraid the first reaction is to swallow you


    It may have been Sylvie''s soliloquic exclamation, said sapphire dragon in its characteristic hoarse voice.


    "It''s true that the general pure blood dragon has too much self-esteem and is very difficult to control." Sylvie agreed.


    Legend has it that a legendary great mage once invented the quasi five ring magic to enchant the dragon clan, and with his profound magic attainments, he made an archaic giant dragon his puppet.


    It was not until the legendary mage''s death that the magic was cracked by the dragon''s powerful magic resistance. The first thing the Archean giant dragon did after retrieving his reason and past memory was to destroy the Sorcerer''s tomb and kill all his students, family members and even all the people related to him. For this reason, it even did not hesitate to destroy a human country! In fact, from the loss of the enchanting dragon magic, we can know how thoroughly the Archean dragon was eradicated


    According to legend, it took decades for the human army to completely kill the dragon after a whole era of rise of a new legendary mage


    Although the legend does not clearly record the cost of the war between man and dragon, it can be confirmed that several small countries were destroyed.


    Some academic magicians in Qiyao master tower believe that the series of bad impressions of the Dragon by modern humans as "evil, ferocious and greedy" may have originated from the ancient war.


    From this we can also see the extent of the war.


    And the cause of all this is the dragon''s morbid self-esteem.


    "That''s why I came to you." SIVI patted the back of the dragon, which was covered with crystal scales of sapphire blue, and said, "I''ll pay you later, so now you''d better be honest and helpful."


    Although SIVI''s resources and achievements are almost exhausted, don''t forget that this guy still has two caravans and a series of magic devices (though only white) that are twice as good as the magic items on the market.


    So if you have to describe it, the goods are probably the so-called poor people, only money left


    "Hum, I believe you will not cheat a giant dragon..." Although sapphire dragon''s mouth is merciless, it seems that it is still very satisfied with the price paid by SIVI last time, so it doesn''t appear to be slack.


    At this time, a subtle ripple suddenly appeared in the space of the whole main material plane, and then came the imperceptible sense of disobedience. It''s like throwing a stone on the calm lake. Although the ripples will soon calm down, at first glance, the surface of the lake, as it always looks, is slightly different from that before


    This is not uncommon. Some half planes or fragments of planes in the void often have similar feelings when they touch or cross with the plane of the main matter - and only creatures with high magical ability or top sensitivity to magic can detect this abnormality.


    But somehow, a sense of inexplicable uneasiness and impatience suddenly surged into Sylvie''s mind, and then the ominous premonition of the two interwoven constantly eroded his heart.


    "Sorry, can you speed up a little bit?"


    He impatiently grasped the bone spurs on the back of the sapphire dragon and asked the dragon.


    "It''s not impossible to accelerate, but no matter how strong your magic accomplishment is, your body is just the body of ordinary human beings. If you continue to accelerate, you may not be able to hold on." Dragon hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to tell him the truth: "compared to the dragon, you humans are really too vulnerable."


    "It is because we are weaker than you, we will continue to pursue ourselves beyond ourselves, instead of relying on our own talent" strong "like Warcraft We are making progress all the time. Although everyone may have only a little progress in his life, we can pass on this small point, and then countless small points can be accumulated, precipitated and refined from generation to generation, and finally converge into a great civilization that all the gods look at. This is the so-called human beings! "


    With a few shields and physical gain, SIVI firmly grasped the dragon''s bone spur: "so it doesn''t matter. You can speed up."


    "What is the causal relationship between what you just said and what you are saying now?"


    sapphire make complaints about it, but it still opens up some of the wings that look a bit shabby and speeds up again.The surrounding clouds were blown away in a flash by the storm generated by them surpassing the sound barrier, forming a funnel-shaped cloud ring behind them. The white plane cloud was dragged into a long line, and finally disappeared in the blue sky


    No one can speak empty words, and Sylvie once again learned that no matter what kind of heroic words will not alleviate the material pain. I don''t know how many times the speed of sound makes his body have a sharp pain of being torn in two. The magic consumption of the enchanting magic suddenly soared. Although it is not worth mentioning compared with his ocean like magic power, the speed of consumption makes him know what kind of torture he is going through.


    His hands could not hold the dragon''s spines for a long time, so before breaking through the sound barrier, SIVI tied himself firmly to the back of the dragon with several mages'' hands and live knots to prevent him from being thrown away.


    Just when seavy wondered if he would faint in the middle of his flight because of the pain, the pressure caused by inertia increased in vain, giving him the illusion that his internal organs were being squeezed out. Fortunately, this feeling immediately disappeared, the whole body of terror pressure relaxed, so that Sylvie had time to breathe.


    However, fate does not seem to favor SIVI today.


    So he heard the cry of sapphire dragon.


    "Oh, the gem of the Dragon God (modal word, equivalent to ''my God''), what is that?"


    You can hear that sapphire dragon was so surprised that it even forgot to speak xiumen language and directly spoke dragon language.


    Fortunately, the linguistics of LV5 in Xiwei is not bad. Although the mystery of Longyu is quite high, it is still within the comprehension level at least


    He tried to suppress his retching feeling, holding the back spine of sapphire dragon, raised his head and looked along the sapphire dragon''s sight.


    In mid air, a little lower than their height, a pale blue Mermaid bigger than the Titanic was floating there.


    Compared with that thing, sapphire dragon is like a child.


    The mermaid looks like a large statue. Many places are very rough. Sylvie can''t even see the pupil and other organs in her eyes. The scales on the tail, which are far larger than the door panel, have no patterns.


    She plucked the strings of the harp in her hand, and cherry''s small mouth kept opening and closing, as if singing, but strangely, SIVI, who was not far away from her, could not hear anything. Her hair was like a snake, dancing wildly with the movement of her mouth.


    The ground below her seemed to have been ravaged by something. Except for a small piece of ground in the center which was intact, the rest of the ground had become pockmarked, and there was no way to tell what was on it.


    However, judging from the dark red color, I''m afraid there are many bodies completely destroyed in the soil.


    On the ground in the center, Eliza was holding a middle-aged woman with a face vaguely similar to her, but pale as if she had died.


    The girl''s eyes are blank and her face is full of deep sadness. Only the falling tears can prove that she has not lost consciousness.


    "Eliza!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    "What is that?"


    Sylvie looked at the huge blue translucent Mermaid in mid air with a solemn face.


    The mage''s hat didn''t give him the name of the giant monster - it''s almost unimaginable. So far, apart from being disturbed by the legendary dragon scale suit inherited from generations of the hohengorat Empire, the hat produced by the system has not appeared any spirit of fault.


    Even the time of being disturbed, at least I saw a question mark on the other person''s head, but this time, it was simply clean and had nothing


    "Have you never seen anything like that for a dragon who has lived for thousands of years?"


    Unable to find any useful information from his head, SIVI had to turn to the sapphire dragon at his feet.


    "The earth element plane will not have such strange things!"


    Sapphire dragon first gave a gruff answer, and then said in a somewhat uncertain tone, "but my old friend talked to me about something that seemed to be similar to this thing."


    "What is that?"


    Sylvie is a bit of a doctor now. In any case, hope is better than no hope. It''s no big deal that a dead horse is a living horse doctor.


    "Maybe it''s a psychic creature."


    "What..." Sylvie dug his ear. "Reiki?"


    He didn''t have heard of Reiki, but it was too mysterious. In the magic world, it was just a hypothesis, and it was not widely recognized.


    Some magicians who specialize in theoretical studies believe that angels are not alone in the existence of the "Holy Spirit". In this world (or other planes), there may be creatures similar to angels, but there is no divine power in them. These creatures are collectively called Reiki creatures.


    This hypothesis has not been recognized by the authority, but there are many magicians who believe in the existence of aura creatures, and there are also some guys who specially take this hypothesis as the main body to further expand and put forward a series of hypotheses. So far, the number of sightings is still only a single digit, and no matter how you look at those sightings All the less reliable Reiki creatures are already in the mouths of those researchers that can be connected with the soul creatures (not the ghosts and the dead) and they really exist.


    "In the last era, it seems that some of you humans have studied how to use aura to enhance the power and efficiency of magic


    Dragon pauses for a moment, and Sylvie cooperatively asks, "what''s the result?"


    "Of course it failed. It seems that later there was a Reiki riot, and finally things were very big, but these are what my old friends said. I didn''t experience that era. "


    As the Dragon slowly narrates, SIVI finds that the other party has begun to stray from the topic, so he quickly pulls the topic back: "what weakness does the aura creature have?"


    "How can I know..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sapphire dragon''s words made SIVI stagger So much is nonsense. It''s a waste of emotion.


    His eyes again put on the huge Mermaid, at the same time, through the translucent Mermaid body, he saw the wooden girl below.


    For some reason, this giant Mermaid reminds Sylvie of Claude''s strange symptom called ghost disease, which was described at the source of the plague: "you can''t imagine that this kind of thing is a mixture of aura and soul debris!" ¡ª¡ªReiki warlock William]


    "sure enough It''s not a "creature" in the real sense. It''s an existence between objects and magic. "


    So the mage hat, which works only for creatures, can''t see the name of this thing.


    Turning off the identification panel, Sylvia turned her eyes back on Eliza.


    Although I don''t know what the material boundary has when it comes to soul harmony, from the introduction, it seems that maintaining this biological boundary will cost the caster''s soul No matter how you look at it, it''s not a good thing.


    "Eliza, hold on. I''ll get you out of this thing in a minute!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    Apart from some special junctions like bloody palaces, the best way to stop a border is to destroy its energy supply system. In general, these systems are the caster himself.


    According to the current situation, this creature enchantment caster named "funeral siren" should be Eliza herself. As a result, the quickest method cannot be used.


    So now Sylvie can only retreat to the second place and eliminate the border by constantly reducing the structure of the border.


    This method is not only much more difficult than the former, but also has a very high demand for the practitioners'' magic manipulation and knowledge of boundary.


    Improper magic manipulation naturally can''t weaken the enchantment accurately and make it disappear due to insufficient supply of magic power. However, insufficient knowledge of the enchantment may also have an irresistible impact on the structure of the boundary, eventually causing the boundary to collapse and causing great damage to the caster


    According to common sense, the difficulty of magic manipulation and enchantment knowledge lies in the former. After all, the boundary magic of this era is developed on the basis of the same theory, and magic tectonics and Fuwen literature are relatively basic knowledge. I am afraid that even the mage apprentice of the academic school can say a lot of theories about this. The control of magic is a matter of proficiency and talent. There is not enough time to accumulate. It is not easy to control magic accurately.


    However, in Sylvie''s case, the magic control is not a big problem. Now he can even control a copper coin on the water surface of the cup by manipulating the mage''s hand and using the tension of the water surface to prevent it from sinking!


    On the contrary, the knowledge of enchantment made him unable to do anything about it! Never heard of it! If you are bound, you need to add the biological prefix in front of Mao!


    make complaints about Tucao, and Xi Wei still needs to make complaints about it.


    "Four magic swords"


    Four virtual magic swords with different shapes spread out behind SIVI like wings. With the sapphire dragon flying by, the four magic swords left a trail like glass breaking in the air, which slowly disappeared after a long time. This is the phenomenon that the plane wall was impacted by the virtual energy.


    "Are you all right, man?"


    Maybe I suddenly found a few more nuclear weapons in the magic world. The sapphire dragon trembled and asked in horror.


    You should know that no matter which magic sword is full of void energy, it can cut its proud dragon scale like tofu


    "I know it in my mind!"


    SIVI was staring at the mermaid who was still attacking them like a fly. The empty energy level flowing on the four magic swords increased in vain: "maybe as long as you avoid the key point, while keeping this thing alive, you can weaken it as much as possible!"


    "It''s no problem!"


    Although the sapphire dragon roared back in dismay, because of the deterrent power of the virtual magic sword, it still obediently bypassed the attack of mermaid, like a mosquito waiting for the opportunity to stir on each other from time to time.


    In that fleeting moment, SIVI could control four magic swords, leaving four huge scars on each other. If this thing was a normal creature, he would have died of massive blood loss.


    But now the mermaid is just in those scars out of a faint blue flame, not long after the scar disappeared.


    "It''s totally useless..."


    Sapphire dragon couldn''t help shouting again after being nearly beaten into a sieve by his hair.


    "No, it works! Look at its size carefully! "


    He couldn''t wipe the sweat from his face, nor the blue veins on his neck and forehead, so he called back with his throat.


    When he said this, sapphire dragon discovered that the huge Mermaid named funeral siren had shrunk by about one tenth. Because the change is very small, if you don''t look at it carefully, you won''t notice the difference.


    "That self-healing takes the power of the enchantment itself."


    SIVI blurted out his speculation, and sapphire dragon felt something else on his back.


    "Don''t think of my back as your mage tower, man!"


    As the burning sensation behind his back suddenly intensified, he growled.


    But SIVI ignored it.


    This biological bond is maintained by Eliza, and it will naturally extract Eliza''s power when it self repairs. According to the results of previous identification, this device does not consume magic, but operates at the cost of Eliza''s soul.


    If we continue to drag on, maybe we will return to Eliza. She has become an empty shell.


    Therefore, from the beginning, SIVI used the four magic swords, which had a strong fighting power, but was more suitable for the competition between the same heavyweights just to contain them. The real Assassin''s mace is the flame of the gate of fire that SIVI has been accumulating through double casting!"I''ve worked hard for you this time. I''ll make up for it when I get back to college. However, now I advise you to run far away as soon as possible... "


    SIVI patted the thorns on the back of the sapphire dragon, and his right hand slipped across his face. A simple wooden mask appeared on his face: "because the God of fire came at this moment."


    Four magic swords disappeared, replaced by nearly a dozen different forms of flame. These flames, like peacock''s tail plumes, were brilliantly embedded in his flaming robe, which was also made of flame.


    Then, regardless of the sapphire dragon''s reaction, SIVI has jumped from the dragon''s back like a meteorite decorated with countless colors, mixed with divine power and incomparable momentum, and directly rushed into the mermaid''s body!


    The sapphire dragon flies a safe distance, then hovers in mid air and turns to look at the huge Mermaid.


    The mermaid seemed to have been shot. First, it was stiff for a moment. Then, she covered her chest in pain and sent out a scream that was intolerable to the eardrum, just like a human scream.


    The next moment, the huge mermaid''s body began to collapse, all kinds of flames from its various parts of the body burning holes, spraying fire tongues.


    In the end, its huge body was completely turned into fuel and disappeared in the rising flames.


    As the fire dissipated, the dragon was surprised to see that the ground under the mermaid was still intact. The flame had to avoid that area as if consciously, only forming a circle around it.


    And that piece of ground, holding a middle-aged woman girl, although the face does not look very good, but her eyes finally get back the color of reason.


    In front of her, is the flame robe gradually faded, face with love and helpless smile Sylvie.


    "Old Teacher... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Sorry, I suddenly found some bugs in my original plot After a little deduction, I found that the later part of the story needs to be changed greatly. It is estimated that it can not be updated today.


    Update 5000 words tomorrow as compensation.


    I''m so sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Donald left his spear to one side and sat down on a pile of yellow weeds. He took off his worn military boots and rubbed up his sore feet.


    In addition to some who still have a mission, his comrades in arms are doing similar things.


    They are less than 1000 people. The current organization is Huolian united army. Looking at the old soldier in front of them, he shows a trace of surprise. The boy caresses his chest and smiles with satisfaction.


    Although the halo warrior medal is only a very low-level magic item, which can only increase the physical ability of the holder, it has an extraordinary significance. If his grandfather''s family was good enough at that time, I''m afraid that with a little money, he could become a small aristocrat - at least a jazz level.


    Even now, Donald''s little medal was still bought at a high price, but his grandfather never sold it.


    At this time, the precious medal was no longer on his shirt inside his waistcoat.


    It seems that in order to let his grandson survive in the battlefield, the old man who has been half buried in the earth has also laid down his blood.


    "And don''t look at me like this. In fact, I was the first one in that period of dushunder militia training camp!"


    With that, the young man puffed up his chest with pride.


    Unexpectedly, the old soldier, who was still a little surprised, scoffed at this: "militia? That kind of thing on the battlefield is cannon fodder War has its own laws. "


    Speaking of this, he pauses and points to Donald behind him: "only the kind of magician can be powerful as soon as he comes out of school."


    Donald looked down at the veteran''s fingers and saw a maiden in a sorcerer''s robe walking between the soldiers in the direction of their captain.


    Because the girl didn''t put on the hood on the mage''s robe, Donald could see the girl''s face clearly. The girl looks a little bit smaller than him, although she is not a big beauty. With her long curly hair and delicate facial features, she looks lovely.


    Perhaps sensing Donald''s gaze, the girl gave him a sweet smile.


    "It turns out that there is a girl among the magicians who have been following us..."


    After a long time, Donald said in a somewhat dazed voice.


    "I''ve heard that it seems to be the magician who came out of ED''s School of magic and took practical examinations."


    The old soldier touched his scar, and his voice was very happy: "their leader teacher had cleaned up more than 100 wolf cavalry before. Tut Tut, if we were this army, we would have to pile up at least 700 people with human lives! It''s a pity that the adult was borrowed by those flies with smart noses. However, in any case, it is better to have a magician than not to have one. The magician with the army is a configuration only the main Corps can enjoy... "


    With that, he suddenly found that Donald was still staring at the direction of the wizard girl''s departure.


    So he hit the big boy''s head with the handle of his spear angrily: "little vegetable bird, you don''t like the magician, do you?"


    "No, no..."


    Donald shook his head in a hurry to deny.


    Then he said, somewhat dejectedly, "I''m not worthy of others."


    "It''s good that you know yourself."


    The old soldier scratched his beard: "I heard that if a blind man makes love to a female magician, they will throw each other into a crucible and boil it into a strange potion."


    "The witch you are talking about..."


    Just as the old and the young are chatting, one rides a barking colt (a unicorn like creature, slightly faster than a horse). Four legged, hoofed, crusading level is about level 1).


    That''s a scout sent out by their troops.


    "There are orcs ahead! They are coming this way


    He let out a roar at the top of his voice and fell off the foal.


    On his back were some feather arrows of very rough workmanship.


    In order to report the situation of the enemy to his troops, he was patient and did not die until he finished his mission.


    The barking foal rubbed his face against the Scout''s face and began to hiss.


    Suddenly, the panic atmosphere spread in the camp.


    "So many scouts have been sent out. Is this the only one who has escaped back?" Donald stood up all of a sudden, and if he looked carefully, his legs were still shaking slightly.


    "Don''t think about it. The other scouts are trying to steer the orcs away."


    After comforting him, the old soldier also stood up and moved his body.


    At that moment, the difference between the recruits and the veterans was suddenly reflected. The recruits were uneasy, whispering and making noises; while the veterans were already ready to meet the enemy, and some of them started warming up.


    "Don''t be afraid!"At this time, this is the nominal reconnaissance team, in fact, the captain of the artillery and ash miscellaneous forces finally played their own role. With the help of several magicians, they directly held the new soldiers'' eggs in a voice.


    "Array, take your spear, and how you teach in the militia camp, now what do you do! Hurry up, don''t be dazed! Do what I say if you want to live! "


    With the order, the troops, which were still in a mess, finally began to show some of the official Legion''s demeanor.


    Donald was also the front-line soldier, and he had long found his own position, carrying a spear, and putting it on the shield of the soldiers in front of him, ready to burst at any time.


    At this time, the dust that the orcs raised up could be seen not far away - it was like a dust storm.


    The experienced veteran was in a little desperate. So, if we can raise such a large amount of dust, the number of enemies will never be anywhere. Even if they have only a thousand people, it is not difficult to kill their own army.


    When the enemies appeared, the veterans found that they were still too happy to think about it.


    What is the matter with the army that has no end in any way?! This number has been more than 23, 000, directly broke the million bar!


    The ground trembled slightly because of the galloping of countless orcs. If there were no supervisors behind, I''m afraid the miscellaneous army would have collapsed.


    "Miss silvan, I think it''s better for you to leave soon."


    The captain just felt bitter in his mouth.


    I thought it was a good thing to meet these magicians and turn over the combat power of their own troops, but I didn''t expect to meet the main force of the enemy before I was happy.


    Why hasn''t anyone reported the whereabouts of the force?


    The answer is not obvious. Because all the human Corps who met this force were all done


    "It doesn''t matter. We have a way to get out of our body. Before that, let''s give us our own weak strength for mankind."


    Looking back at the two partners who were conducting practical assessment with themselves, the girl found that they could not see fear on their young faces, but they were full of fighting spirit, felt the crystal of their own pocket (student personal binding version) and continued: "after all, it is our motherland that is invaded now."


    Indeed, compared with the rookie soldiers, the three magicians showed much calmness - what Orc charge is, we face to face with the beast of two-digit level of the battle in the tower of the endless sky


    The handover of the two troops was only in a moment.


    The steel wall of human body was washed down by the orc flood in a flash.


    Donald was happy when he had a strong hand in his spear. As a result, he stabbed a pair of orcs in his chest to break the spear in his chest. He knocked Donald, who still held the handle of the spear, and no matter how he sprang up because of his own chaos, he began to race blood and continued to rush towards them.


    Coach, it''s not the same as saying it well


    Although we have heard of the brute being fierce, it is obvious that this situation is beyond the scope of brutality.


    The orcs are just like the legendary corpses, not only have great power, but also no matter how to fight, as long as they move, they will not stop.


    What is more, these orcs'' fighting instinct is not disappeared as the corpse, but full of animal like intuition and rough crazy fighting style.


    Originally calm people looked at their comrades were torn into pieces by several orcs, and immediately they were scared to pee, and there was no intention of war.


    Donald didn''t get into a deep coma, and soon he woke up.


    Then he was frightened by the sight of purgatory.


    Nearly a thousand people''s army had only one third of the hard support in less than ten minutes, and it was still supported by the help of the magician


    "Don''t be dazed, rookie!"


    A big drink woke him up in his dream.


    The scar faced veteran waved the knife he didn''t know where to pick up, broke the orc attack, pulled Donald and wanted to take him to the protective array set by the magicians.


    However, without a few steps, several arrows shot through the scar soldier''s calf, let him kneel on the ground, chest also received a fierce knife.


    Almost drained his last strength, he cut off the orc, and the scar faced veteran pushed Donald: "come on Run fast The future of Empire It''s just you These young people... "


    Before he finished, some orcs who were looking at the tiger had already come up and cut down the old soldiers'' random knives.


    Looking at his grief, Donald picked up a weapon from the ground, which was probably a long sword, and played the first strength of his militia training camp. After he forced several orcs back, he successfully joined hundreds of others.


    It was only when he came into the magical shield that it was not good.


    The students in the adriak college are selected by the system produced owls, and the overall quality is not poor.Among them, Theo, Eliza and Alice can be counted as the first line. Theo has stepped onto the middle level wizard''s steps. Eliza is steady, and it is only a matter of time before she becomes a middle level magician, and Alice''s puppet magic can''t be based on common sense. Because of their experience and experience, the four squad leaders also surpass ordinary students to reach the senior primary level, which is regarded as the second line, while the remaining students are barely able to do so They are divided into the third line excellent students who have entered the elementary level for a period of time, and the fourth line ordinary students who have just entered or are about to enter the elementary level.


    At the age of 14, hillwin is in the third line. Among the students selected by the owl, she is older. Her magic accomplishment is only a little worse than the four squad leaders, but different from the four squad leaders, she does not have her own special equipment. Except for the standard magic robe and staff, all the magic items on her body are obtained by accumulating rewards.


    Her two companions were similar.


    So they gave up the attack, and the three people worked together to maintain a large magic shield. It was very hard for them to maintain a large magic shield. What''s more, countless enemies were attacking the shield frantically.


    Hold on, hold on, maybe the teacher is coming


    Even though they knew that even if the teacher who was originally a member of Huolian National Institute of magic and magic was only a middle-level teacher, it would not be possible to reverse the current situation. However, the idea still gave her the belief that she could stick to her teeth.


    Suddenly, a young voice sounded around her.


    "Be careful!"


    Without waiting for the girl to react, she felt that she had been knocked down by a person.


    Over the shoulder of that figure, the girl can see that there is a totem pole in the place where she used to stand!


    There are shamans hidden in these orcs!


    If I had not been knocked down, I would have been dead now.


    At the thought, hillwin turned pale and frightened.


    Home crystal is an active object, it will not start if it is not used. The reality is not the tower of endless sky. If you die, you just need to deduct some credits.


    One after another, the screams made her feel that she was still in the battlefield.


    Because of the totem pole just now, although the three of them were saved by several soldiers, they were not hurt, but the magic shield had disappeared due to the interruption of casting, and the orcs outside immediately began to slaughter the soldiers outside.


    You must cast protection magic again!


    The girl just wanted to stand up, only to find that her head had already experienced excessive casting dizziness.


    Almost at the same time, an orc broke through all kinds of obstacles and rushed to the girl, holding a chopper with a rolling blade, and slashed at the girl!


    At that moment, Donald, who had just knocked down the girl, raised his sword case to open his opponent''s machete, and then cut off the whole head of the orc by virtue of his sword skill trained by his grandfather from childhood to adulthood!


    "I will protect you!"


    The boy who was splashed by the stinky blood stood in front of the girl like a shield, indestructible.


    For some reason, hillwin suddenly remembered the knight novels she had read.


    However, no matter what the will, the gap between the number of soldiers and their strength is still too wide, and the remaining soldiers were soon reduced to more than 100.


    Just when they thought they were going to die, the three magicians also wanted to launch the crystal on their way home bitterly. Aldrich college never advocated burning all kinds of jade and stone. Magicians are the treasure of human beings and it is very important to protect themselves. At that moment, a faint blue light suddenly flashed in the sky in the distance.


    All the orcs stopped their movements as if they had been pressed for a pause. In a moment, they left behind the defeated soldiers who could be completely destroyed in just a minute or two. The wind and clouds flowed in the direction of the dark blue light


    The rest looked at each other for a few seconds, then cheered!


    Survived!


    We survived!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Donald dug a hole in the ground with only half of his knife left in his hand.


    Although the soil of this grassland is still soft, digging a pit is not easy. After only digging half a person, he is already very tired and sweating.


    After the war a few decades ago, the only strength left was almost drained.


    But he stubbornly bit his teeth and continued to repeat his actions again and again.


    Beside him, there was a bloody, even broken body, which could only be discerned from the conspicuous scar on his incomplete face. This was the veteran who had saved Donald before.


    "I''ll help."


    After a short rest, the spirit of the recovery of some of the magician girl hilwen can not look down, leaning on a stick from nowhere to stand up.


    "No, my lord magician, you''d better continue to rest."


    Donald forced a smile on his face and turned back to work in silence.


    "Don''t look down on me just because I''m a girl. What I choose in college is intensive study of earth elements."


    The girl drew out her tiny wand, spat out a string of incantations, and waved it gently. The hole in front of Donald gradually expanded in the form of visible to the naked eye.


    "Thank you." Seeing that the pit gradually took on the appearance of a tomb, Donald hesitated for a moment, and finally said thanks to the girl.


    "You''re welcome. Didn''t you say you would always protect me?"


    The girl covered her mouth with a smile. Her eyes narrowed like a crescent moon. She looked very cute: "my master''s retinue."


    "Dharma, Dharma Master and so on..."


    Probably thinking of what he had said before, Donald scratched his head, somewhat embarrassed.


    He has been a strict tutor since he was a child. In addition, he has been dragged by his grandfather to practice sword and fighting skills for a long time. He has little experience with girls, so that he blushes when he talks to hillwin.


    "Um, since I don''t like to be a wizard''s retinue," the girl looked more happy. "What about the knight? You can always protect me


    "Please, please don''t make fun of me..."


    The boy protested weakly.


    Then he turned his head as if he wanted to escape from the girl''s topic. Despite being covered with blood (although it was not clean before), he put the old soldier''s body in the tomb, covered it with earth, took off his helmet, and stood in front of the tomb for several minutes.


    At first, he wanted to pick some flowers, but it was a pity that the grassland had turned yellow and could not find any flowers to use.


    For a moment, both of them were silent. In their ears, in addition to the conversation of the surviving soldiers not far away, only the wind whistling on the prairie.


    "My grandfather said that the best Medal of a soldier is the scar, and the best Tomb of a soldier is the battlefield."


    After a long silence, Donald broke the silence: "although this elder has both, but Is he really satisfied with it? Is he really happy? "


    "Of course not."


    Without hesitation, the girl replied firmly: "although war will bring honor to some people, it will cause hundreds of times more pain and death than those honors. No one will be happy because of the war Although this era is unlikely, I hope that one day, war can be completely eradicated! "


    "Your..."


    Did not expect the girl will have such a big response, Donald was stunned, some hesitant to explore the inquiry.


    "My parents died in the war, the border friction between cedria and Jonathan. When I was nine years old. " Hillwin didn''t have any taboo about this. She told the young man casually: "after that, I stayed at my aunt''s house until the admission notice of the college was sent to However, my aunt has no money to pay the tuition fee. The Dean specially allows me to make up for it after I become an official magician. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sorry. "


    For a moment, Donald didn''t know what to say, and finally he apologized.


    "Nothing."


    Hillwin shrugged - a move that still follows Sylvie and is very popular at Aldrich college. Then she pointed to the leader not far away: "that is your officer, he seems to be calling you."


    "Oh, oh."


    Donald quickly put on his helmet, nodded to the girl and ran to the captain.


    "We have some scouts back But they were all hurt badly. "


    The captain turned his face. Not far behind him were the wounded scouts. Half of them were so seriously injured that they could not live for long.


    Their mounts were loyal to their owners.


    "Judging from the direction of the orcs'' March, I''m afraid their next destination is the city of lovinia, which our army finally seized I asked, but I''m afraid you''re the only one who can rideHe glared at Donald: "so I want you to get on the barking pony and go to lovinia before the orcs, and tell the legions there to guard against the orcs!"


    Seeing Donald''s hesitation, he sighed and added, "this task, to be honest, is very dangerous But if it works, lovinia''s legions will be able to reduce casualties by at least 30%! Do you want them to do the same as us... "


    Donald looked around. Countless people who had been his comrades in arms and existed alive not long ago had lost their signs of life. They lay quietly on the grass. Except for a few buried by their close friends, the others could only wait for decay - they could not stay in this dangerous area for too long to bury these bodies.


    "I see." The young man''s eyes became firm: "please let me go! Even if I give up my life, I will bring the information to you


    Without waiting for the captain with a look of appreciation on his face to say something, a crisp and awe inspiring voice suddenly rang up.


    "I''ll go too."


    Hillwin came to them on a stick: "I''m very light. The barking horse can carry two people as fast as one. And if I was there, the success rate of this mission would be higher? "


    "Master magician?"


    The captain looked at the girl in dismay: "are you really OK like this?"


    After the three magicians were safe, he still remembered the painful look on their faces because of excessive casting.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve almost recovered."


    The girl opened her hands and turned around in the same place to show that she had recovered, but the stick in her hand lowered the credibility of her words to below average.


    "Besides, even if there is danger, my mage''s retinue will protect me, right?"


    "Master''s servant?"


    The captain''s suspicious eyes turned around a few times between hillwin and Donald, and finally gave Donald a "good job!" The eyes.


    So, finally, hillwin said goodbye to her two mage companions and set out with Donald to lovinia.


    Occasionally, the two of them communicate along the way.


    But the more we move forward, the less communication they have.


    Because the air has begun to have a faint smell of blood. After the baptism of war, they all have a different sensitivity to the taste.


    Two people looked at the same, from each other''s eyes to see a meaning.


    I''m afraid there''s a fight ahead.


    They decided to bypass the main battlefields in order not to create extra troubles.


    But the more we move forward, the more bloody it will be.


    As the foal passed by a stream, hillwin suddenly exclaimed, but covered her mouth again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Asked Donald, agonized by the lingering smell of blood.


    Hillwin, pale, leaned up to Donald''s ear and bit it, which made the teenager feel itchy.


    Unfortunately, the content of the whisper is not good.


    "It''s not water in the stream on the ground It''s blood


    Donald''s face changed.


    It''s not an adjective like a stream dyed red, but a stream directly made up of blood


    How many people must die!


    "Let''s go and see what''s going on?" As soon as the boy bit his teeth, he drove his restless barking foal to the place where the smell of blood was most intense.


    "But shouldn''t we avoid accidents at this time?"


    Although the girl is equally curious, she is surprisingly rational.


    "The situation should change now. The new information should be more valuable than the old one."


    Said Donald, with a good voice.


    Hillwin, who had not learned the relevant knowledge, was also convinced. She drew out her magic wand to be on guard, and her breath was a little short.


    Then they saw a mountain.


    What should have been the center of the forest seemed to have been bombed by some destructive force. All the trees in the center disappeared, while the trees in the surrounding area showed a radial lodging towards the periphery.


    The ground is also covered with all kinds of holes, some are still smoking, some are neatly cut, some are left with ice, some have green liquid inside, some even grow weeds


    In this open space, there is a hill.


    It''s a hill of innumerable Orc corpses!


    On this order of magnitude, it''s not just the orcs who attacked Donald and them, but at least five times as many orcs gathered here and died here.


    Many streams of blood, which have begun to turn dark red, originate from this hill and wind in all directions.


    In the sky above the corpse hill, a figure was floating over there, as if he had not seen the dead and miserable corpses under his feet, and was thinking about something.Just as Donald is considering whether to run away quickly, the girl behind him screams again.


    "Dean My lord


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "I remember your name is..." He saw a young girl riding on a horse like creature, and the girl was still wearing the standard mage''s robe: "miss hillwin, right?"


    "Yes, my lord Dean!" Hillwin seemed very happy that Sylvie could remember her name.


    Donald looked at the girl behind him, who was about to get off the barking Colt''s back, and at the man who had slowly landed on the corpse hill. He had no idea what to do.


    Since you are a person known by the magician, you should not be the enemy?


    In the end, he felt a little irresponsible.


    He is only sixteen years old, and most of his time is spent on training with his grandfather. The young man who is ignorant of a certain level has no idea what the word "President" means.


    So the aura of the corpses changed from "that guy is dangerous" to "that fellow is very strong.".


    "You are one of the second batch of students to take practical assessment Have you not received the return information of the college so far? "


    Naturally, SIVI didn''t pay more attention to the boy who had no magic power. He took out the card of the dean''s certificate from his pocket (actually from the storage box), looked at it and put it back again.


    "According to the records of the three sages, two of your companions have returned to college not long ago."


    "We have a mission to carry out, my Lord!"


    Before she could speak, Donald began to shout.


    He didn''t know why he did that, but he felt that he should not be silent.


    "This is it?"


    Sylvie picked his eyebrows and asked hillwin.


    He didn''t notice what he thought of the boy. He just asked.


    "He''s my partner." Hillwin also saw Seaver''s meaning, looked at Donald, who seemed to be depressed, and said in a funny way, "he will take good care of me on the way."


    "It looks like a reliable little knight."


    Seaver looked at the boy and found that although he was dressed in rags and dirty, he could see in his eyes that he could not resist defeat. His head was burning like a flame, and he could not help praising him.


    "Small words are superfluous."


    Donald turned his face away from seavy''s eyes and muttered softly.


    Sylvie didn''t have the same insight as the angry children. He directly asked them about their tasks.


    Hillwin has a great trust in Seaver, regardless of Donald''s warning method of pulling her coat, she does not hesitate to tell seavy the task.


    "To inform the orc army of lovinia..."


    Sylvie first touched his chin. Then he pointed his thumb at the corpses and the corpse hill behind him: "but I guess the orc army you''re talking about is completely destroyed here."


    Even though these orcs have special physique, they are not comparable to those ten level copies that SIVI has experienced. If a large-scale bombing level magic can''t be killed, it will blow a few more times. Before long, the total number of ORC troops will all kneel down


    "So now you don''t have to notify."


    Sylvie shrugged, then pulled out a strange green crystal and threw it directly on the ground.


    The crystal broke, and a green halo burst out from the ground, and finally formed enough passage for one person to travel with.


    "This is the way home. If there''s nothing else, just go back to college."


    Donald saw the scene and seemed to want to say something, but in the end he swallowed the words that came up in his throat.


    It''s true that so many Orc troops are buried here, and even if there''s still a leak, at least there won''t be much in this area.


    In this way, the task of informing them would be unnecessary. Even if the girl left now, he would have no reason to stop him.


    "Your honor, I think the exchange of information with lovinia is necessary."


    At this time, as the party''s hillwin said: "and the number of ORC troops is unknown, no one can be sure that there will not be other forces of this magnitude around here?"


    She looked at seavy with no cowardice: "so I hope to continue this mission. "Beginning and ending" is one of the tenets of Edric, isn''t it


    "Yes, no matter whether there are other hidden enemies around, but I''m sure there will be a large Orc army passing by recently. Although I don''t think their target is lovinia, the human brain can''t understand the way of thinking of those dangerous guys. Who knows if they will try to attack the city because they are tired of marching fast, and we don''t know how fast the beasts March


    After a moment''s silence, SIVI continued: "in other words, the danger of your mission has not decreased, or even increased - and it is likely that your efforts are meaningless. Even so, do you want to continue? ""Yes."


    The girl nodded.


    "I will protect her!"


    The boy patted his chest.


    "Nice look."


    From just now on, Sylvie finally showed a smile. He took out a necklace and gave it to the girl.


    The necklace is mainly made of several colorful shells, with colored beads in the middle. From the perspective of workmanship, it is not a particularly beautiful thing, but this kind of necklace full of peculiar customs can also make people feel fondly attached.


    "This is my blessing to you. Well, how to use it is also a part of the exam. Let''s explore it. If you come back successfully, I will add ten credits to you as the dean of the University! "


    Then he took out a long one handed sword, which was sharp and incomparable even if it was used.


    The handle of the sword is made of superior jade, which can isolate most of the low ring magic. It is also wrapped with shark skin to increase friction. The blade is inlaid with an opal, which looks like it is suffused with pure white luster. The sword body is painted with golden rose pattern, and the blade part is also engraved with strange runes.


    This is a magic object.


    "No Knight guarding the princess can use a common sword." Sylvie hands the sword to Donald.


    "Such a precious thing Will you give it to me


    Donald swallowed his saliva and felt like he was in a dream.


    No swordsman doesn''t like powerful weapons, just as no magician doesn''t like profound incantations.


    "Not for you, of course."


    Sylvie tapped his helmet with the hilt of his sword and banged: "it''s only for the time being. If you want to get permanent use of it, do your best to protect hillwin. Only when you become a real mage''s retinue, can you have the qualification of this sword. Work hard, boy. "


    So Donald, with a serious and cautious look, took the excellent magic weapon from Sylvie''s hand.


    When the two cubs got back on the barking pony and went away, a transparent pearl colored figure appeared beside SIVI.


    "Is that really OK?" Although there is no academic beacon nearby, SIVI''s original mage tower is not far away, so fitter can barely appear.


    "There won''t be much danger anyway." SIVI opened the door of the fire, called out the liquid fire that would keep burning, and burned the corpses.


    Even if there are more pestilence and so on, there will be more pestilence than that of pestilence


    After finishing all this, he put the liquid fire back to the tempering element plane, and SIVI set himself a floating technique, and slowly floated with the girl: "Eliza just happened that kind of thing, these orcs came like bees smelling nectar, and said that nobody believed it. But now that we''re taking Eliza back to college, these guys are going to come straight to the college next time


    "It''s not strong, but it''s annoying to have a large number of them..." The ghost girl complained with her cheek.


    "How about a typhoon or something, fitter, and blow them all away?"


    "I can''t do it! Don''t expect strange things from ghosts... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    In the open cloister, a man, ignoring the sign "no running and casting on the corridor" on the wall, is struggling to run.


    In the long space, he could only hear the footsteps of his hard soled leather shoes touching the marble floor, and his panting voice, which became rapid because of his violent activities.


    "Lost it..."


    Claude hid behind a column, stroked his chest with one hand, and kept breathing deeply to calm himself down as soon as possible, so as to reduce the chance of being found. This is the experience and skill he has developed after being pursued by various forces in Morag for more than ten years.


    When he was sure that his breathing and heart rate were back to normal, even a little more hidden than ordinary people, he cautiously poked out half of his face from behind the column and observed the situation behind him.


    The interior of Aldrich''s castle is much larger than it looks on the outside. Also because of this, the structure inside is extremely complicated.


    But it doesn''t matter if you don''t know the way. The more complicated the internal structure, the higher the success rate of escape for Claude.


    As for how to get out of the castle - there are windows at intervals in the corridor, not decorations


    There was no figure in the straight corridor.


    Most of the classrooms in use are on the first to third floors. The fourth floor is the location of the teaching staff''s office and some special rooms. There are very few people. It''s normal to be so lonely.


    When Claude was relieved by the thought of "finally getting rid of that guy," a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "The warm-up is over."


    Franken pushed his glasses, a trinket Sophia had given him to cover his eyes.


    Then he flashed his silver knife and fork: "so can we continue our experiment?"


    "Get rid of your crap experiment


    Claude''s face changed, and at the same time he rolled and ran again.


    "As a member of Aldrich Well, even if it''s just research material It''s not good to spit dirty words


    Franken didn''t seem to care about the young man''s attitude of turning around and running. He walked up with his slender body and did not forget to preach to the other side.


    It''s easy to get cross talk when running, so Claude can only endure the long, smelly sermon floating around his ears without saying a word.


    But he obviously underestimated each other''s endurance In a sense, there''s no such thing as a skeleton unless it''s running to its lower leg and tibia dislocated.


    So he was tragic.


    "You are Wheezing, wheezing What to do Wheezing, wheezing Just let me go


    Run to the whole person is about to exhausted, began to wobble Claude a sad look asked.


    "I''m just following the instructions of the Dean, and I''ll make a complete and thorough study of your disease called ghost disease."


    Said Franken, in his spare tone, turning the screw on his head.


    "What you''re talking about is vivisection."


    Claude, who had witnessed the tragedy in Franken''s laboratory, immediately cried out.


    "Nonsense." Franken continued to turn the screw, changing his tone to the right words: "even if it''s a dead body, I''ll dissect it."


    "There''s no denying it at all."


    make complaints about it while Claude is not paying attention to Franken, and he suddenly enters a narrow corridor.


    At the same time, the dark green shadow stretched out from his hands, giving people the feeling that he had become a gorilla. With both hands and feet, the speed of running was accelerated.


    "Since you are so reluctant to cooperate, I will tell you a secret."


    I don''t know whether it''s because the skeleton itself is light and easy to run, or other reasons, Franken immediately catches up and keeps pace with Claude.


    "Actually," he said gravely, "I''m your father."


    "You''re lying to ghosts!"


    With the help of the ghost, Claude''s speed increased again.


    Suddenly, two figures appeared in the corridor ahead.


    Claude immediately recognized the identity of the two men. They were Alice, Aldrich''s maid, and Sophia, who is currently acting as deputy dean.


    So he put a force on his hands, jumped from two heads and hid behind them: "help, that madman wants to dissect me!"


    "Professor Franken Although I don''t want to interfere with your life, at least during the time when Sylvie is away, would you please be more peaceful


    Sophia sighed as she looked at Franken holding up her knife and fork.


    On hearing this, Franken stopped.


    He looked at Sophia and Alice, who was smiling bitterly, and looked behind them, as if thinking of Claude, the next escape route."Professor Sophia, I''m just finishing the task assigned by the dean."


    As if to prove his innocence, Franken rubbed the knife and fork in his hand: "besides, do you think I''m the one who can take advantage of others to dissect him?"


    The three opposite nodded without hesitation.


    Franken blinked. "Yes, you''re right, so Mr. Claude will come and let me study."


    "Well, Professor Franken."


    Alice pointed to the knife and fork in his hand with a dry smile. "I think the one you have in your hand is more like a meal than an experimental one."


    "I don''t think the point is that..."


    Claude make complaints about two girls.


    Franken, after a few seconds of silence, showed a sort of sudden realization, and then said in a still emotionless tone.


    "Yes."


    So he put the knife and fork back in his white coat. Before Claude could feel relieved for the other party''s action, a skeleton mage had pulled out a chainsaw again


    Because many of the world''s specialized biological organs, such as scales, claws, teeth and horns, are harder than steel, and ordinary surgical instruments can''t do anything about it. So siveicai and Franken jointly produced this magic device which looks like an electric saw, and its function is no different from that of an electric saw.


    By the way, I don''t know why Franken seems to like it.


    "Is it even more extreme?" Claude was ready to turn and run.


    At this juncture, a translucent pearl colored figure floated out of the floor.


    "What''s the matter, fitter?"


    Sophia asked. She knew that when the ghost girl was not in class, she would only show up in front of her if something happened.


    "Sylvie is back." The ghost girl pointed out the window: "the airport side, if you go now, you still have time to meet him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    This is a small room.


    The main color of the room is gray white, very simple, almost no furnishings. Only from the neat bed and some clothes in the built-in closet, can you see that this is a girl''s room.


    At this time, the owner of the room is lying on the bed, with a calm expression on his pale face, and the slight fluctuation of his chest means that the girl is still alive.


    "In that case, Eliza was just asleep."


    It was Sophia standing by the bed, sighing.


    Some haggard red haired girls rarely put on some make-up in order to cover up their heavy black eyes Obviously, she failed.


    "In fact, in terms of her physical condition, Eliza is in the same condition as she is sleeping."


    Sylvie, who was no better than Sophia, yawned and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    He said only half of what he said.


    Although there was no physical damage, Eliza''s soul suffered a lot of impact. In addition, some of her soul might have been consumed due to the release of the strange biological boundary. If you take that into account, Eliza''s situation is much worse than her mother''s


    After she was nearly killed by a knife, Eliza subconsciously hung her life with a bottle of healing potion. Then SIVI pulled the middle-aged woman back from the underworld through the dual therapeutic effects of holy magic and angel aura. The next day after she woke up, she could walk around the courtyard


    By the way, Madame magstroyed offered to keep herself by Eliza''s side, but was rejected by Sylvie, who was still a patient.


    "Why didn''t you tell us in advance what happened?"


    Sophia frowned discontentedly, but maybe Sylvie''s appearance of not getting enough sleep and going to faint at any time was too miserable, so she pointed the spear at the ghost girl floating on the side: "even if Sylvie likes to make a fool of himself, can''t you tell the priority of things, fitter?"


    "I told her not to tell you for a while."


    Before fitter could speak, SIVI interrupted Sophia''s accusation. He reached out and pinched his temple, trying to raise his spirits a little bit. "Anyway, even if I told you, it would only add to my worries."


    Sophia choked.


    It''s not very nice, but it is.


    Since the development of human magic civilization, the exploration of soul is still a blank The only black spots were left by the undead mage who was not liked by others


    "If you don''t tell us about Eliza, at least tell us that you have brought a large group of refugees here?"


    Sophia sighed helplessly: "our college can''t take those refugees. They can only live in the mountain town of govenhora below. Mrs. Lauren is going crazy for this. Even saran had to run out with an umbrella during the day to help... "


    "That''s really hard for her."


    Sylvie was dumbfounded. He could clearly imagine that stupid vampire with an umbrella in his hands.


    But in the face of Sophia''s anger, he immediately shrunk his smile: "I''m sorry, this is really my negligence."


    If the portal between the second and third school districts was not really stable, and the risk of space transmission was not small, SIVI would have driven all these refugees to Morag Anyway, after the source of the plague was eliminated, the city was still underground, but it had become an ordinary city.


    SIVI looked at Sophia''s face. Even if she had made up, the girl''s dark eyes were still very clear. She could know how much effort she had spent in settling the refugees these days.


    Somehow Sylvie suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Since the establishment of the college, I seem to be addicted to being a shopkeeper. It is true that the three sages provided by the system, as well as various facilities and college components beyond this era, make the operation of the college more convenient. But how much effort and sweat did Sophia spend every day to maintain the normal operation of the college?


    Even if you say you want to be the premier of the world, but what is the truth? How much of the prosperity of Aldrich college is the result of his own efforts?


    "Don''t show that look." Sofia looked at SIVI and suddenly showed a look of frustration and guilt, can not help but soften down, reflect on whether he said too much.


    She smoothed her sideburns and sat back in her chair: "and this kind of thing is very complicated, but it''s only tedious. If you have to do it, you can always do it well. I''m still concerned about Eliza. I''ve been in the library of Huolian National Academy of magic for so long, but I haven''t seen many books about soul... "


    "You haven''t seen most of the books I''ve brought out."


    In this regard, obviously already exhausted to be unable to do, SIVI showed a ready-made expression: "be at ease, I have a clue.""Really?" Sophia looked surprised: "this should be the best news I''ve heard these two days!"


    "Almost," Seaver yawned again. "And when it comes to soul power, don''t we happen to have a living specimen?"


    Sophia had a mixed look of laughter and tears when she heard SIVI say that.


    "It''s your order to let Franken chase Claude Both of them are going to upset the whole college these days. "


    While speaking, as if to prove the reliability of the girl''s words, Franken''s voice, which had no feelings, was heard far away from the door.


    "Why did you run away?"


    "Because you''re chasing, of course." Claude''s voice soon began to ring.


    "I don''t think I''m terrible."


    "What''s terrible is the buzzing thing in your hand!"


    The sound of the two was like a typhoon passing through the country. After a while, they quickly left.


    Sylvie shrugged, then said, "in a word, you''ve been working hard these days. I''ll help you when I''m free and I''ve strengthened the college''s defense capability. "


    "Take your time, then."


    Sophia stood up and walked out the door. She doesn''t have a long break, and there''s a lot of work there


    "Is that really good?" Since just now, there has been no sound. Fitter, obediently bound, asked abruptly, "although I don''t know how you checked it, you are in a bad condition now. If you don''t have a rest, you will surely fall down."


    "Peace of mind."


    Sylvie wobbled and almost fell to the ground. However, he quickly held the table to stabilize his body, and reluctantly gave a smile to the ghost girl: "I will never fall down before things are finished."


    With that, the copy panel pops up again in front of his eyes, and without hesitation he points to the green dot that says "the sea of cratic.".


    "Because I''m the dean of Aldrich..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    When SIVI opened his eyes, the first thing that came into view was the familiar ceiling.


    "Teacher, you are awake at last."


    Alice''s voice of surprise came from one side.


    Seavy sat up from his bed in a daze, feeling stiff and hungry, and his throat dry as if to smoke.


    Even though he is a high-level magician, he is still not free from the shackles of human beings.


    "Bring me a glass of water..."


    He said with some hoarse voice, and at the same time stretched his back. The joints of his whole body made a crackling sound like popping beans, which made him feel comfortable.


    After taking a long drink from the glass, Sylvie asked Alice, "how long did I sleep?"


    "Teacher, you have been sleeping for three days."


    The girl stood by the bed, took the empty water cup from SIVI''s hand, and then put a picnics like picnic carried by several alchemy dolls. She put the basket beside the bed, opened the lid, and stacked the delicious looking sandwiches in neat order.


    "You gave Sophia the weight of the soul: an introduction to the sixth element, and she was terrified when you suddenly fell down. She came to see you just now


    "That''s really hard for her."


    He ate some sandwiches and padded his stomach. SIVI asked the maid, "so did Sophia read that book?"


    The sea of claddick is not a regular copy, but a special treasure copy. After completing the task of escaping Evangeline from the cube prison last time and obtaining the key to open the treasure copy, the disposable prop "key to the sea of knowledge" appeared in the achievement store And it''s expensive.


    But relatively, after using this prop, he can define a keyword to delimit the location of the copy, which also saves Seaver from the dilemma of facing all kinds of books in the vast sea.


    After putting all the achievements collected in recent days into them and buying a pile of knowledge sea keys, Seaver has been repeating the work of searching for books in the sea.


    The reason why the mage left the sea for a few times was that he did not have enough energy to wash his mind.


    "Sophia and Professor Franken have been studying the book you provided recently, but they haven''t been around for a long time, so we don''t know how the research is going."


    Alice explained to Sylvia in detail.


    Seeing that Sylvie didn''t seem to have the desire to continue eating sandwiches, she asked the alchemists to carry the baskets away from the bedside.


    "That''s good. In a word, I have nothing to do now. Go back and have a rest first."


    Sylvie waved to her. "I''ll just lie down a little longer."


    "Take your time."


    The maid pulled up her skirt, saluted Sylvia, and left the room smartly.


    Sylvie, of course, is not going to sleep any more I''ve been sleeping for three days and I''m already full of sleep.


    For him, three days is nothing. What''s important is that nine copy opportunities are gone This is all money and resources!


    Open the Academy panel and skilfully flip to the copy panel. To Sylvie''s surprise, there is another green dot on the panel.


    "The tower of sharpening. Four floors"


    is almost a convention. As long as he can pass through the copies of this series, his realm will reach a higher level.


    If the rule doesn''t change, after passing this copy, he will become a real magician instead of relying on system and academic wonders to deceive pierce Green''s fake products.


    "What is the pattern of this thing?" Sylvie looked at the sign, flashing green, indicating that he was ready to enter at any time.


    However, for him now, if he could become a great magician, it would be a wonderful thing.


    He looked at the life inscription on the back of his right hand - because he had used the strong man''s evidence several times, now it refers to the six.


    If it doesn''t work, it''s time to open up wasteland.


    After cheering himself up in his heart, SIVI entered the copy of the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening.


    Different from the usual copy, there was no semi open tent, no bonfire and two boxes of red and blue. There were only endless crowds around.


    They are in accordance with the different square array, wearing a variety of armor, dazzling people some can not open their eyes.


    He is not used to playing the spear in the fifth row. However, to SIVI''s surprise, his identity should be just a mixed soldier, but the tip of the spear is actually painted with exquisite runes, and the wave of magic has been flowing in this seemingly ordinary weapon.This is a magic weapon.


    After handling more than 10000 pieces of various weapons and equipment, SIVI immediately judged that the weapons of this level, even by the standard of the system, may also have excellent level!


    What kind of war is it that even miscellaneous soldiers have excellent weapons


    The idea just rose, as if to respond to him, and the ground began to shake.


    In the distance, as the rumble came, the huge and bulky figure began to appear on the horizon.


    "Attacking mastodon, mountain giant, mountain giant, rotten marsh Yalong Even one eyed giant has a sleeping trough


    With the approaching of the terrorist force whose average Crusade level may have reached about 25, SIVI''s vision has become clearer and clearer. Besides those giant creatures, there are countless abyssal demons flying or running in the enemy''s army. At first glance, it looks like the whole demon dancing, which makes people feel numb.


    Then he saw several figures in the enemy''s army that made his head almost stagnant.


    "The devil..."? Wait a minute, in that case... "


    So he immediately began to look around for the leader of the human army.


    Then, as he wished, he saw a large group of soldiers whose shapes were obviously much more peculiar than the miscellaneous soldiers, and they all gave people a sense of calm and reliable existence.


    As those soldiers or magicians were recognized one by one, it made SIVI''s mood gradually excited.


    "This is the scene of the original sharpening Tower!"


    In mythology, the final battle between the brave men of human beings and the abyss demons.


    The end of the abyss demons invasion, the beginning of human decline.


    Legend, people look forward to the great war!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Battle of taliesid.


    This is the final counterattack made by the remaining two warlords in combination with the abyss forces after half of the fallen demons were sealed or killed.


    The great war took place in the West German steppe of talIer in central Turkey. It was called the holy war in the Holy Scripture of the pure white holy see. It was the final decisive battle between the alliance of the main material plane and the abyss demons.


    But what is strange is that in the myths of all ethnic groups, this war is either vague or just made up. You can see that it is a myth. Even the Holy Scripture, which likes to sing praises to the kingdom of God, has no clear record of it.


    One is that the demon king is defeated by the brave army, burning his own life when he knows he will be defeated, and turns into a terrible explosion that devours everything in the whole battlefield, and no one survives; another is that the brave are defeated by the devil, and the main material level coalition army is destroyed. In order to prevent the abyss demons from continuing to make trouble, the brave people sacrifice themselves and jointly launch The magic beyond the miraculous sign sealed the two demons together with the demon''s allied forces, and could not be reproduced in this world forever.


    The common point of these two mainstream views is that, no matter what the outcome, both sides were killed (or sealed), so the situation at that time did not really survive.


    After the battle, which gathered the strongest fighting power of all mankind, the human civilization of the last era also declined like a candle in the wind.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t have time to take care of so much right now.


    The war was on the verge of breaking out. As the soldiers charged forward like the tide of the sea, before long, the forces on both sides collided like waves, and even the whole land was shaking for it!


    And Sylvie has finally received the main task from the system.


    The name, content and constraints of the task are the same three words.


    "Live. "


    " Mom, it''s easy to say! "


    SIVI clenched his teeth and twisted the neck of a demon who wanted to attack him.


    This time, the spear and armor presented by the system are exquisite, but compared with his own equipment, they are much inferior. The problem is that the high-level robe he originally wore and even the wand in his pocket were lost because of the system''s self-talk


    "Roar


    A little like the sound of a bellows came from the sky, a huge black Asian Dragon creature fell from the sky, and the sharp claws were catching at the soldiers.


    From the other side that even covered with scales, it gives people a strong feeling of muscle entanglement. If it is firmly grasped, it is 100% of the end of being squeezed into minced meat!


    Even if it''s just Asiatic species, they have their own pride with dragon blood (and the purity is quite high). In the face of these guys who look like scraps, they just need claws, and they don''t even need Longyan!


    So it''s a tragedy.


    The space behind SIVI suddenly appeared as if it had been thrown into the water surface of small stones.


    Swords, spears, swords and halberds also have a series of weapons that can''t be named, but all with sharp edges pop out of their heads. Then, due to the effect of wide area shooting, these weapons all carry various kinds of magic light, forming a rainbow like torrential rain, shooting the huge body of dragon beast into a sieve!


    Regardless of the other stunned soldiers, SIVI immediately recovered the weapons with the tow anchor and began to move towards the edge of the battlefield.


    No matter what happened in the war, 90% of the troops on both sides were wiped out. It''s better to go to the edge of the battlefield to find a chance to escape than to run to the center of the battlefield, where there are a lot of abnormal strong men to seek their own way of death.


    In fact, I''m afraid that no one with a little brain will run to the middle of the battlefield, where the earth has already uttered an unbearable creak, countless ghost creatures have poured into the cracks of the world, and are immediately burned to nothingness by the fire of hell; as soon as the huge blue monster, which is hundreds of stories high, has just got up, it is smashed by a huge hammer mixed with black smoke; The roar of the dying dragon, the scream of countless creatures, the beautiful and dangerous light curtain like the aurora, the amazing magic collision, the burning of elements, and the tearing of space


    He thought he had a fight with the legendary Lord of death (the remnant soul), but now he knows how much he is watching the sky.


    Siding away from the half of the soldiers who were beaten by the mountain giant and screamed from the sky, SIVI continued to sigh.


    All the participants in the central battlefield are real monsters!


    Even if all the magicians of the Qiyao mage Association in the present era are combined with SIVI''s strength, I''m afraid it''s not enough for anyone to play with


    Even the most brainless and most aggressive trolls are instinctively driven to avoid the area.


    The central battlefield is busy, and the peripheral battlefield is not far away. Sylvie doesn''t run back It would be embarrassing if we ran into the human coalition''s overseers.


    He was trying to run to the edge of the battle between the two armies.


    With a magic missile, a demon governor flies away. He uses a drag anchor to cross the battlefield of nearly a thousand people from mid air like spider man. At the same time, he uses ether shield to protect those arrows like rain. Then he immediately turns around and launches a great repulsion to shoot hyenas who want to fish in troubled waters. Then he throws off his hand with an excellent lightning chain to numb an enemy After landing, roll forward, avoid the fist of the troll and the stick of the mountain giant, and continue to run to the destinationThat''s almost what Sylvie''s doing.


    It''s not that SIVI can''t beat those things. First of all, these monsters have a lot of magic resistance, and they are a little bit hard to fight. Secondly, these guys may take some time to fight. If they are surrounded in order to fight the monsters, it''s not worth the loss


    I''m not bumpman. Why do I have to beat a little monster.


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about running, there were black creatures the size of a van in front of him.


    It must be said that this thing looks like a caterpillar, but its body is full of creepy eyes, and in front of it is a huge golden pupil, which makes people feel inexplicable palpitations when being watched by it. People with weak mental resistance will also have stiff hands and feet and can''t move.


    This reminds Sylvie of his eyes on the roof of the third school district to suppress the source of the plague Fortunately, the color of this guy''s pupil in front of him is not green


    "Dragon power and evil aura Is it said that a dragon has pushed down the beholder? Tut, the goods should have multiple flavors... "


    run away from the west side on the side of the tucking trough, and make complaints about the big repulsion technique to fly himself to the sky. Then, through the feather and magic shield and the continued running, suddenly, two green tentacles on the ground suddenly appear, and they shoot like a string of arrows.


    "Be careful!"


    Just as SIVI was about to block him with an ether shield or whatever magic, a human soldier pushed him away, and he was pierced by two tentacles and turned into a meat kebab.


    "Haw haw!" The half blood demon grinned with sharp teeth, and made a piercing cry, but judging from its expression (LV5 of demon ecology has done meritorious deeds), it is probably a proud smile.


    Then, with a flick of its tentacles, it threw the human soldier''s body at SIVI.


    Sylvie subconsciously activated the mage''s hand to catch him.


    The human soldier is still alive, his expression is full of pain, but there is no look of regret.


    For some reason, Sylvie''s mood is a little complicated.


    All of a sudden, the human soldier spat out a stream of green blood from his mouth, and his eyes became very anxious. He touched SIVI weakly with his hands, as if trying to push him away.


    Before Sylvie reacts, the man''s body suddenly swells and explodes.


    A green mist enveloped the explosion.


    Corroding corpse explodes: poison blood is put into the biological body to control its explosion. While causing explosion damage, the blood assimilated by the poisonous blood will cause a fierce poison corrosion damage to the surrounding area. It is a magic like ability with dual attributes of poison and dead spirit, and it is also the proud skill of this hybrid demon.


    "Haw haw!" It grinned and screamed excitedly, wriggling as if trying to find the next target.


    "Where are you going?"


    However, at this moment, a cold voice came out of the green fog formed by the corrosive Corpse Explosion.


    The breeze rips the green fog apart, and Seaver, who still holds something in his arms, is revealed.


    He lowered his hands without expression and picked up a fragment of armor on the ground.


    Then he looked up and looked at the bewildered half blood demon.


    "I''ll kill you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    The half blooded demon hissed.


    It was behind something through, leaving only a straight tunnel like wound.


    Whether the devil or the dragon is the pronoun of tenacious vitality, I saw that the flesh wall of the wound has been bulging with granulation, healing at a fantastic speed.


    However, the operation did not last long, and a sharp orange beam once again opened a hole in it.


    Green poisonous blood splashed out, and the half blood devil began to cry again.


    Its simple brain can''t imagine why its tenacious body, inherited from the dragon, is so strong against magic that it is torn and penetrated without resistance in front of that human being.


    I don''t know when the air has been filled with magic caused by static electricity, from time to time issued crackling sound.


    Sylvie stood quietly in the middle of the electrostatic stand, his short hair because of the electrostatic relationship, like a hedgehog erect, looking a bit funny.


    But no one dares to laugh. At the same time, the low-level demons have already fled.


    Different from the half blood demons who are close to the level of the great devil and belong to the upper level of the food chain even if they are put into the abyss, these lower demons are much better than ordinary human beings, but in the abyss, they are only slightly better than plants and insects.


    They have been able to live from the eyes of all kinds of high demons to the present, relying on the sense of being able to sense danger.


    In a sense, this ability is called a beast, and it''s not bad at perception.


    All in all, these guys have been acutely aware of the devil like danger from Sylvie, and have fled while the static stands open. As the nobles in the original food chain, hybrid demons naturally have no such function


    So it''s a cup.


    With the increase of static electricity, metal products on the battlefield near SIVI began to float in the air, and in his hands, there was a piece of armor fragment with blood stains.


    Although he did not see any action, whenever the hybrid demon''s wound began to heal, or to rush forward, or to escape, there would always be some pieces of armor that would be cut off by an invisible blade, and then instantaneously accelerated to several times the speed of sound in the surrounding suddenly enhanced spiral electromagnetic field. The high temperature generated by friction with the air would turn it into an orange light column Although the range is often less than 100 meters because it will be melted into molten iron, the invincible power is enough to make it run through everything in front of him!


    Super electromagnetic gun.


    After opening the electrostatic force field that can transform the air into a good insulator, it is still very simple for SIVI, who comes from the era of information explosion, to master this kind of skill which is not expensive but has considerable power.


    If the mixed blood demon IQ is enough, maybe there is a feeling of being tortured that life is not like death. It also tried to sneak into SIVI from the ground with its twelve tentacles, which were derived from its abdomen.


    However, no matter which time, the tentacle is not in the ground, it is suddenly bitten by various earth element magic, or it is directly swallowed up by a thin layer of void energy at the moment of breaking the ground


    With a lot of life consumed, the regeneration rate of hybrid demons has slowed down to about one tenth of its original level. On the contrary, SIVI''s electrostatic force field has become more powerful than before because of the accumulation of some new power every time the super electromagnetic gun is launched.


    "Almost. You can go to hell and repent your sins."


    With the saturation of the electrostatic field, SIVI began to move slowly towards the hybrid demon, and more and more pieces of weapons or metal armor floated from the ground because of the strong magnetic field.


    Half blood demons began to spit out green poisonous blood in an attempt to harm SIVI, but the liquid was carried in other directions by the electrostatic field before it touched SIVI.


    "If, with your intelligence, you can understand what confession means."


    Broken blades, broken spears, pieces of shield, parts of armor, and some brave evil demons in plate armour howling loudly - that kind of crude plate armor is very heavy, and most people can''t even move their fingers when wearing them. Although the physical strength of brave and inferior demons is far stronger than that of human beings, they are too heavy to escape the electrostatic field in time Even the specialized organs like claws and teeth began to revolve around him with SIVI''s words.


    In a flash, everything except Sylvie was driven to amazing speed by the magnetic field.


    It''s not a metaphor or exaggeration. Everyone on the battlefield in this area has witnessed the steel storm!


    The half blood devil in the storm was like a thousand cuts, like a melting snowman, or a rice field gnawed by locusts. In a few seconds, the whole body''s muscle tissue and even bones were cut into countless pieces by metal fragments, and disappeared in the metal storm.


    "Get down!"


    Suddenly SIVI roared through the element of wind.Those human soldiers subconsciously do it, holding their weapons and lying down directly on the ground. At the same time, the binding force of the magnetic field disappears. All the metal fragments are like bullets of shotgun shot out of the steel storm because of the centrifugal force, which makes the surrounding living creatures form a sieve.


    For a moment, Sylvie became the only standing presence in the area.


    After solving the half blood demon easily, he sets himself a wind element gain magic, and intends to continue to escape In any case, from the human point of view, he has just made a three digit enemy almost at once, and has contributed enough.


    Moreover, from just now on, the palpitation caused by the mage''s alarm came one after another, making him feel numb in his scalp.


    After all, the battle of talieside was a battlefield in which great mages walked everywhere, and there were many swordsmen like dogs in four turns. No one could survive. He was just a high-level magician, so he should be careful.


    Just when he made up his mind that he would never stop this time anyway, the change happened.


    On the whole battlefield, there appeared a strange red giant magic array. At first, both sides thought that this was a trap set by the opposite side, but they kept silent for a while.


    It was at this moment that the ground began to shake violently, and octahedrons of at least the size of a hill broke out of the ground and rose slowly.


    Each octahedron is painted with strange patterns, and those patterns are like sucking the blood of the battlefield, emitting a strange red light.


    Then, Sylvie saw a hand out of the giant octahedron nearest to him. He grabbed the unidentified Cyclops below him like a chicken. He drew the giant scream and the terrible chewing sound. At the same time, a huge eye that looked like a lot of worms crawling inside appeared in the hand opened one In the gap of


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Sylvie sat on the bed and sighed a long sigh.


    On the back of his hand, the hand, which was like a clock, pointed to the word 5.


    Finally, he died in the copy What''s more, it was released in seconds without knowing what the enemy was.


    It was the first time that Sylvie felt powerless from the bottom of his heart since he became a high-level magician.


    Although I don''t know what the octahedron that comes out of the ground is closed in the end, but it''s so abnormal! It''s no wonder that the main task is to live to a certain time.


    He felt vaguely that he had caught a glimpse of the true face of history.


    Could it be said that the truth of taliesid is that those inexplicable monsters fought, leading to the total annihilation of mankind and the forces of the abyss?


    Sylvie scratched his head and thought wildly.


    Although the system often provides a replica of historical scenes for him to explore, it does not mean that everything the system shows is real.


    The most obvious point is that in the history of reality, the puppet geboga undoubtedly played an important role in the relationship between the Lord of pestilence and the Lord of gluttony, and the three archangels in the heaven. Many myths and stories of different races have mentioned this paragraph, which should not be false. In the history of the system, Gabriel is just a dragon trap of being banished to the void before his face can be exposed


    But Sylvie always felt that there must be some connection between the real world and the replica world of the system.


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t think of any useful clues. Finally, SIVI had to give up thinking and began to review the failure of this copy strategy.


    First of all, there is no doubt that the main reason for this failure is the lack of intelligence.


    Originally thought that the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening is at most the same as the first three. As long as you are prepared, there is no big problem. However, unexpectedly, it was directly thrown into one of the top battlefields in human history.


    Compared with that kind of grand campaign, what he had done before was counted as wool


    What''s more, he didn''t even know what it was like to kill his enemies. He didn''t even know what it was to kill his enemies. He didn''t even know what it was to kill his enemies. Even if he wanted to carry out a targeted investigation, he didn''t even know what it was The object could not be found.


    What a mistake. I knew I should put the hat in the treasure chest


    While reviewing his own mistakes, he began to make plans in silence on how to carry out the strategy next time.


    It''s not that Sylvie is sure to pass the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening, but that his strength has reached a bottleneck.


    Under the great mage, SIVI has almost become an invincible existence. Even if he meets a great mage, he is not powerless to fight back.


    It is precisely because of this, almost all the copies that have been opened on the door panel of the trial have been attacked once.


    The rest of the copies that have not been opened are either because the popularity of the College (or other aspects) is not enough, or other conditions that cannot be reached for the time being have not been met.


    In other words, he now has no way to continue to earn the strong.


    The rest of the strong evidence, if not to learn magic, can last about a year and a half. At first glance, it seems to be a lot, but the problem is that this time the tower of tempering is extremely difficult. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to clear the customs. I don''t know how many times I die. Every time I die, I will consume a month''s life.


    That is to say, if he can''t pass the fourth layer of the grinding tower within 23 times and make himself promoted to be a great magician, he will die in a real sense.


    "23 times, three copy opportunities a day, plus the remaining two opportunities today, I only have eight days It seems to be more serious. "


    Sylvie sighed and once again fell into a state of thought


    "Nero, you have returned to the Holy Land..."


    When she saw the man opposite her, she was surprised.


    But at last she frowned: "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Nero''s right hand was heavily plastered and hung in a bandage on his chest.


    "There''s something wrong, but the pope says there''s no big problem."


    Nero had a ha ha.


    Clergy can''t lie (although many foreign priests and nuns don''t care about this commandment), so Nero didn''t say that he was hurt, but he said something. Although it sounds similar to others, it''s not a lie to understand it literally.


    In fact, even the Pope couldn''t figure out what happened to Nero''s right hand to get that weird look. The only thing for sure is that the uncanny right hand has amazing power.Although the Presbyterian group wanted to imprison Nero for a period of time, after three tests, namely, breaking through the camouflage, detecting evil and detecting curse, no major problems were found. The Pope strongly rejected the suggestions of the old people and asked Nero not to expose his hands in the holy land until everything was clear.


    "It''s OK."


    The saint silver sword lady showed a short and reassuring smile, and then immediately turned to her face and restored her majestic image in front of ordinary people: "speaking of all, are you from Morag? Can you tell me what happened there? "


    "No problem. The Pope didn''t say it needed to be kept secret."


    Anyway, there are 400000 witnesses. Even if they want to keep it secret, they can''t do it - the Vatican doesn''t have the brainwashing stick that can make people forget everything with a flash of white light


    "Before that..." When flea saw that Nero wanted to explain, she immediately interrupted: "let''s go to other places first."


    "Well, it''s not bad here, is it?" Nero looked back and forth. As the road leading to the back hall, only those with higher status would pass through here. Therefore, there were very few pedestrians in the enlightenment corridor.


    "No, that''s not what I mean."


    The girl left the Apocalypse corridor with Nero and went in another direction: "there is another adult who is also interested in your story in Morag."


    "Wait, wait, Miss Frey, this road is..." After walking for a while, Nero''s expression looked a little alarmed.


    "It''s just a path to Prynne''s court."


    "It''s not just about it, is it? Generally, male believers of my rank can''t get close to brandy''s court! "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s the saint''s own request."


    Frey said without hesitation: "so even if you go in there will be nothing wrong, I swear to this candy!"


    "Wait, isn''t the object of the oath a little strange?"


    "Ah, mu, mu..."


    "The object of the oath was eaten?! Sure enough, it will be very dangerous! "


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be over soon." The girl''s mouth was full of candy.


    "What''s going to end soon? Interview or punishment? "


    "It''s probably your life."


    "Please let me go..."


    The two of them were chatting about each other. Nero''s swordsmanship was originally taught by Frey, and there were some tacit understandings between them. The conversation just like that just now is just to ease Nero''s alienation and tension.


    Then, after greeting the guards, Nero found himself unexpectedly and smoothly entered the court of brandy, a place where the mystery of the whole holy land was very high.


    "A lot of guards are slack here, don''t I? It was not long ago that the case of hubsolulu happened... " Looking back at the yawning guard, Nero frowned.


    "Don''t look down upon the guards. They are all the elite members of the Holy See. You may not be able to win the weakest of them in terms of swordsmanship alone."


    "Speaking of it, I have only seen the virgin at the ceremony." Nero said with some longing: "that kind of holy, noble and holy appearance, I will never forget..."


    This is what almost every believer will feel when he mentions the virgin.


    At this moment, Frey suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Nero curiously.


    Then he saw the little girl standing in front of the girl, who looked about 11 or 12 years old.


    "This is the virgin." The girl pointed to the little girl in front of her and said to Nero, "give me a gift."


    "Ah? Gee, gee, gee, Gee


    Well, sometimes the reality is cruel


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    "So this happened..."


    As a young girl, Elijah twists a piece of cake dry and puts it into her mouth. She looks like a little girl listening to a story.


    "Bad things have been happening in the eastern plains since the invasion of timothyn''s Dark Alliance half a year ago."


    After listening to Nero''s story, she fell into a deep thought: "it always seems that this indicates something bad."


    "The abyss demons invade the main material plane, vampires are rampant, the upper class of horngorat empire is in turmoil, the ancient forest sea changes, and the orcs invade the eastern plains in a large scale To be honest, it''s hard for me to imagine anything worse... "


    "And don''t you think there''s a person in all these things?" Elijah said absently, licking her finger


    Nero, who sat down and listened to the conversation between the two men, began to guess uncertainly: "do you mean the dean of Edric?"


    "I was a little curious about him before, so I asked someone to investigate his past." At this point, Elia looked at flea, who was making a face of "nothing to do with me." to my surprise, this man of the day was just a Beginning Magician half a year ago


    "Do you mean that he stirred up all these things?"


    Nero frowned.


    "No, no, no, about that, I can guarantee that guy''s innocence." The saint looked at the expressionless flower bud again: "I''m afraid our saint silver sword lady also thinks so?"


    "Well, my lord Elijah, please tell me the point."


    Fleur gave a dry cough and directly passed Elia''s slightly restrained words: "I think bishop Nero is also very busy, right?"


    "Ah? I just came back. How could it be... " Said Nero, puzzled.


    "You are very busy, aren''t you?" A gentle smile appeared on the girl''s face, and she said word by word.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, let''s go straight to the point under the crown of the virgin. "


    So a certain Archbishop of Jishu immediately gave in to the evil forces.


    "Well, Nero, you must be a henpecked fellow." Some guy with the appearance of a young girl disdains with a very mature aunt''s tone.


    This made Nero''s longing for the virgin completely destroyed.


    "In any case, it is almost impossible to change from an elementary mage to a high-level magician in half a year. What''s more, Sylvie Aldrich had been traveling in the eastern plains for a long time, and no one knew what had happened to him. " Elia first threw her conclusions out.


    "You want to say that maybe Mr. Aldrich is not the same person as the one in the record?"


    Nero was not stupid, and soon figured out the specific meaning from the saint''s words. However, he still inquired in an incomprehensible way: "but Why should such a strong man take the place of an unknown primary magician? "


    "Who knows?" the virgin casually spread out her hand and continued to eat the biscuit. "Maybe he has some special reason to need an identity to cover up something."


    "Anyway," finally, fley summed up their conversation: "if you think of what happened in the past half a year as a great change, there is no doubt that the person at the center of the change is the current" Sylvie Aldrich. "


    "That''s right, so Frey, how about we sneak out of here and visit Aldrich''s School of magic again?" The saint, munching on biscuits, raised his hands in an indistinct voice.


    "No, please stay in the Holy Land But it was rejected in an instant.


    -- Huolian empire. Suburb of lovinia --


    "joking Why are there so many refugees outside the city? "


    Donald, riding a barking colt, opened his mouth in surprise and looked at the bustling heads outside the city.


    "It''s probably because this is one of the few cities near the Angolan mountains that haven''t had a war."


    Hillwin, who was sitting in the back seat and hugging the boy''s abdomen, whispered, "look at this. I''m afraid the city has reached the limit."


    With such a large number of refugees, it is not known how long the city''s supplies will last.


    "I don''t know what lovinia would have done if they had not slaughtered the orc troops, but at least these refugees would have died."


    I don''t know if I was sighing for the good fortune of the refugees or sighing at the scene like the painting scroll of Shura at that time. The girl sighed a long way.


    "I say, it''s said that the total number of ORC invasions is less than 500000. In fact, as long as your Dean makes more moves, will the orc invasion be solved?"


    As the barking foal slowed down and walked slowly towards the gate, Donald asked hillwin, "in this way, you don''t need to die so many people, do you?""It''s not as simple as you think To be honest, I have no idea how the Dean did it. Anyway, as far as I know, the number of mages who can achieve this level in the eastern plains is no more than one hand, and this is because there are not many casting classes in the enemy forces Like shamans and so on. "


    Hillwin explained to the boy who had no knowledge of Magic: "if you meet an orc shaman army, it''s in trouble If you have to describe the extent of the trouble, you can change the biggest rain in your life into fireballs and so on


    While they were talking, they had come to the gate of the city.


    Donnie Hill''s throat is nothing to do with magic.


    "I''m a soldier of the seventh reconnaissance team of the Third Battalion of the blue cobalt army of the second front of the Huolian united army. This is a temporary army mage from Aldrich college. Now I want to report the information about the orcs to the Lord of the city here. Please open the door a little bit!"


    After a while, a basket hung down from the wall, and a man who looked like the guard chief yelled at them at the same time.


    "Please put your identification in the basket!"


    Donald put his military badge in the basket, while hillwin thought about it and put her student ID in it.


    The basket hung up leisurely.


    After a while, they changed a bamboo basket and hung down from above.


    "Every time a person sits in the bamboo basket, we pull you up!"


    The teenager and the young girl looked at each other and saw the same worried color from each other''s eyes.


    It turns out that the current situation is so difficult that it may be attacked by hungry refugees outside as soon as the door is opened


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Eliza''s illness improved a lot under the joint efforts of SIVI and Sophia.


    After the little girl finally knew that she had nothing to worry about.


    On the other side, Franken finds seavy.


    "Your honor." He turned the screw on his head, which was about to become his habit: "do you have time?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    For Franken''s hesitant attitude, Sylvie was quite curious: "it''s really a bit free now..."


    Besides punishing the students who break the rules (of course, the degree of punishment is within the scope of Alice''s acceptance), the most favorite thing of the right-hand general is to lock himself in his room and do all kinds of appalling experiments.


    Generally speaking, he would never leave his precious room.


    This situation changed a lot after Claude was caught up in the college by Franken. After learning that Claude''s last name was also


    Stan, Sylvie waved his pen comprehensively and gave him an audit permit - now he holds a chainsaw every day (...) Man college chasing Claude has become Franken''s third hobby.


    It''s almost unheard of to go directly to SIVI like this now. What''s more, judging from his appearance, it seems that this is not a business


    "Please come with me."


    He bowed respectfully to Sylvie and took him to his room.


    Undead don''t need to rest, so Franken''s room, which is full of sundries and can''t even see a bed, is more appropriate to be a laboratory than a bedroom.


    At the moment, the skeleton mage took out some parchments from the messy papers on the table and handed them to SIVI.


    Because of the three sages system, many offices have been paperless, but Franken''s habit of living made it prefer the combination of parchment and quill to the translucent panel.


    Sylvie took the heavy pieces of paper and went through them quickly one by one.


    The above records the data and experimental results of Claude after a continuous week of observation.


    Although nothing strange at first glance, SIVI found some of the changes.


    "Claude''s mental and physical maladjustment continues to grow That is to say, the effect of ghost disease is still continuing? " He again compared the data on several pieces of paper in his hand and came to the conclusion: "but it''s much slower than what he said before."


    In short, Claude''s daily maladjustment has been reduced to the point where the number after the decimal point will change compared with that in Morag.


    "Yes, he thought he was cured."


    Franken nodded. "This time you should have a deep understanding of the disease of the soul, so if you can, I''d like to ask for your help."


    "I''ll help if I can."


    Sylvie sighed. "But to be honest, it''s better not to have too much hope."


    Although Eliza is really getting better, her condition is quite different from that of Claude.


    The girl''s soul is only damaged. After SIVI and Sophia deciphered the book "the weight of the soul - the sixth element ~", they realized that the special existence of the soul, which is between material and energy, and is called "Reiki", does not exist in the main material plane (material territory), but is similar to void energy and is completely the product of another dimension.


    With Sylvie''s magical attainments and Sophia''s Alchemy, they two even concocted a magic device that can extract aura from the dimension of soul It''s very crude, though.


    It took Sylvia a lot of time to tame a little aura, and finally succeeded in repairing Eliza''s soul.


    But Claude is different. His soul is complete and far more powerful than ordinary people in terms of strength, but his soul and body begin to appear inexplicable discordance, leading to the gradual exclusion of each other.


    For example, Sylvia and Sophia had just figured out that the car needed to be filled with gasoline, and they had to work hard to get a little gasoline. Then Franken heard about it and asked him to help repair the motor failure of another car.


    You are a pit father! How can I know how to repair this thing


    Finally, after promising Franken to help as much as he could, seavy left his room and went to the restaurant to get some fruit to visit Eliza.


    "I always think the teacher is not the same as before." Leaning back on the bed, dressed in the special ID suit of adrick college, looking at SIVI, who was cutting apples with the hand of a mage, she suddenly said.


    "What do you say? Do you think that I have become mature, teacher? "


    SIVI, who successfully peeled the apple skin into a long strip, replied absently.


    "The teachers used to look busy." Eliza didn''t care about SIVI''s teasing. She said with a pure smile: "at that time, you looked like a wall that can shelter us from the wind and rain. It''s a tall and great bank. But recently, you''ve begun to relax and get close to our life. I just saw you go to the backyard to fly kites with Theo. I heard Alice say that you dragged Miss saran to wash the dishes last night, didn''t you? ""Well, I''m more free recently."


    Sylvie cut the apple into small pieces and made a smile on the plate: "that''s why I came to accompany you."


    "Lying." The little girl frowned and sniffed: "sister Sophia said that the recent human coalition war is very tight. You were the one who cared most about the war, but now you deliberately put down those chores to accompany us. What''s the matter? "


    SIVI was silent.


    Eliza is absolutely right.


    The day before yesterday, he thought a lot after he died from the fourth floor of the grinding tower.


    This is the only copy so far that he has no chance of success.


    Perhaps, his life has really begun to countdown.


    If he is going to die tomorrow, what would he like to do today?


    Before crossing, what he would like to do most is to ask some of his friends to go to the amusement park or the game hall to make a big scene, then have the best dinner with his family in the evening, and finally stay with his family and friends, quietly waiting for his death.


    After he came to this world, he had nothing to do with it, and it didn''t matter if he died at any time.


    But unknowingly, his side but gathered a lot of hard to give up people.


    After recalling his past behavior, SIVI found that he had been using the busy affairs of the college as an excuse, and did not even have a good time with them.


    He felt that his time was running out, so he simply put aside the burden of the past and spent ordinary, warm and precious time with the important people around him while trying to explore the tower of tempering every day.


    "You are too thoughtful." Sylvie patted himself on the face with a smile, then rubbed the girl''s head: "I just now find that I have neglected something and want to make up for it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    "You''ve unlocked the new achievement" doing it yourself "


    [achievement Name: doing it yourself]


    [achievement level: bronze medal]


    [unlocking method: visiting a school district of the college for three consecutive days]


    [achievement point: 30 points]


    in the sunset, Xiwei, walking on the edge of fukong Island, looked at the achievement on the system information panel, and couldn''t help speaking Yes.


    It turns out that every day wandering around the college can unlock achievements


    However, for him now, the consumption of achievement points is often tens of hundreds, and only 30 points is really better than nothing.


    Thinking of this, Seaver touched his chin again.


    If not, stop the strategy of sharpening the tower, wait for the achievement points to accumulate, and buy some powerful items or props. Maybe the success rate will be higher.


    He couldn''t help feeling a little at the thought. But he quickly denied the idea that there are many good things in the store, but he has been rummaging over and over in the past six months. Although it is not 100% sure that there is nothing in it to help the tower of strategy sharpening, but at least he does not have something strong enough to help him avoid a disaster.


    The reason why I have such an idea is that most carbon based organisms are naturally afraid of death and subconsciously want to delay the arrival of that time.


    "No escape, no escape, no escape..."


    He patted himself on the cheek and thought to himself.


    If you use the copy opportunity on the tower of sharpening, you can also be familiar with the plot development of that world.


    "Maybe we can find something before the strange octahedron appears, and stop it. Then the whole war went in a different direction and ended in a happy ending It''s not all the online novels in previous lives


    He cheered himself up in silence.


    But there seemed to be a voice whispering in his ear.


    "It''s no use. It was a dead end. No matter how many times you enter the tower of tempering, you will experience despair without exception


    "Besides, don''t you have the power, wealth and reputation you didn''t dare to think about in your previous life? What''s wrong with dying like this


    "So give up the struggle and enjoy the rest of your life."


    No, it''s not!


    Sylvie yelled in his heart. But he couldn''t refute what the voice said In fact, what he is doing now is no different from what the other side said.


    "Sylvie..."


    The sudden cry brought seavy back to his senses. He looked forward blankly and found that Theo was floating towards him.


    To be exact, it''s not to float, but to run a few steps on the ground, and then glide for a short distance in mid air with the help of wind elements, and then run a few more steps to cycle.


    It''s not that there is no spell casting skill. The girl is just loved by the wind element. No wonder, among the students, Theo is called the princess of the sky.


    At last the girl fluttered into Sylvie''s arms and buried her face in his chest.


    "What''s the matter?" Sylvie touched the girl''s head and asked curiously.


    "You just looked like you were going to disappear..."


    The girl raised her head slightly, and the eyes of Shuiling gazed at him. Although her face was still indifferent, her pupils were full of worries.


    "I''m not a ghost. How can I disappear?"


    Seavy''s face froze for a moment, then continued to smile.


    But the girl did not speak, still staring at him like that, bright yellow eyes like to be able to see through the heart of the general, stabbed SIVI whole body uncomfortable.


    So he sighed, raised his head to avoid the girl''s sight, and looked at the towering Castle bathed in the glory of the setting sun.


    "You and Theo once said you wanted to build your own home together?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although I don''t know why Sylvie suddenly mentioned this, the little girl still nodded.


    "Now Aldrich has developed to this level, although he has not yet reached the peak, but at least self-sufficiency is no problem." His eyes are a little hazy: "so now, even if I leave this home, it is no problem?"


    "No!"


    Theo suddenly called out: "the college is good, where you are is my home!"


    Sylvie looked down in surprise and saw the little guy who used to have a very indifferent expression shed tears.


    "It''s said to be together Don''t abandon me any more... "


    Caressing Theo''s little head gently, Sylvie''s smile became more gentle.


    I see.


    It has nothing to do with strength, wealth and reputation. It''s because there are them around me that I can''t bear to die.


    Since there is only despair ahead, then I am the last hope!Even if it is a dead end, I also create a miracle, out of the way to show you!


    "Don''t worry, I''m your teacher." For several days, the cloud that had hung over Sylvie''s mind disappeared because of the girl''s words and his own consciousness. At this time, Sylvie felt relaxed: "and I''m also the person who wants to be the dean of the world''s first Academy of magic. How could it disappear like this?"


    Theo didn''t answer. He just arched in SIVI''s arms and buried his tearful face in SIVI''s chest.


    In the setting sun, the shadow of two people is pulled long


    "Wow, I didn''t see anything!"


    Alice''s voice broke out on one side.


    Sylvie looked over there and found the maid with her hands over her face, her fingers full of curious eyes, and she ran into the master''s unfaithful maid.


    "What are you playing with?" He said sullenly.


    Theo also jumped out of Sylvie, his face had returned to the usual cool indifference.


    "It''s Miss Sophia who wants to talk to Lord Sita, but we can''t find him anywhere. Miss Sophia said that Lord Sita was always with Miss Theo, so I came to see Miss theo


    Alice, looking at the tip of her finger, replied, as if embarrassed, her eyes still shuttling back and forth between Sylvia and Theo from time to time.


    "I''m playing hide and seek with Sita."


    Theo replied, "Sita is a ghost."


    Sylvie Kwan, in a sense, ghosts are ghosts


    "But I never caught her." Theo went on a little melancholy.


    "That''s because Stella fouled and went to another latitude with the power of ghost species." Just as Sylvie was going to comfort the girl, fitter suddenly appeared out of thin air, with a sermon look on his face.


    That kind of righteous expression makes Sylvie''s teeth itch - how many people have come to peep


    "Another dimension?" Theo cocked his head and looked puzzled.


    "Because ghost species are not creatures of this dimension. If you hide in another dimension, you can''t catch it. "Fitter''s hand covered his mouth and showed a teasing smile:" right, our world''s first Dean? "


    Sylvie just wanted to say something, but fitter''s words flashed through his mind like a light.


    "If you hide in another dimension, you can''t catch it."


    it seems that It''s a bit of a mess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    The imperial capital of Huolian, the inner court of the imperial city.


    "The queen mother went to the front in person?"


    Evelyn stood up in surprise, staring at the maid in front of her.


    "yes, your highness."


    The maid, however, did not look frightened by her at all, and replied calmly.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Evangeline arrived at the capital of the Kingdom immediately after sivei learned of the orc invasion and informed her majesty of the matter.


    Unfortunately, before the war, few ministers believed in this matter. Even if Huolian''s Queen wanted to do something, she had to give up because she couldn''t get around the nail that the king''s Council had put in her upper class.


    As soon as the war broke out, the court became a place where ministers argued with each other to shirk their responsibilities. There were few useful proposals.


    If SIVI hadn''t suddenly made an effort to cut off an arm of the orc''s attack, I''m afraid that what they are discussing now is not who is to blame, but whether to flee or surrender


    "The prime minister said that this kind of thing does not need your highness Lao to worry about."


    The maid replied slowly.


    "Even the safety of your mother has become a" no need to worry "thing in your mouth. The only thing you can worry about in this world is how to please the new master of your king''s Council?"


    Evelyn was merciless and sarcastic.


    The maid did not respond.


    Evangeline turned and walked back to the room, and the maid followed.


    "Get out." Her royal highness turned her head and looked at the maid coldly.


    "I''m sorry, your highness. I was entrusted by the prime minister to protect your duties."


    Said the maid in a strong voice.


    This made Evelyn''s mood worse.


    Protection? It''s imprisonment, right?


    So she pulled out her wand and pointed to the maid. While the other side''s eyes were full of strange lines, which made Evangeline feel that her head was like being hit by a hammer when she looked at her, which made her almost unable to hold her wand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The witch? " Evelyn looked at the maid in shock.


    As a professor at Aldrich college, and especially familiar with the history of magic, Evangeline immediately covered her forehead and guessed the identity of the girl.


    Just now that kind of magic ability should be mental shock and other skills.


    "I don''t want to hurt you, so please be obedient."


    The maid did not show any other ecology. She was the same as before.


    "Who are you? Did the queen mother really go to the front line? "


    Forced to be a little confused, Yvonne gritted her teeth and asked the maid in front of her, who was like an ordinary shy girl, with her head down and her expression unclear.


    "I am your maid, and her majesty is indeed on her way to the front."


    The maid, completely oblivious of the horror of that moment, answered Evangeline''s question in a soft voice.


    After that, there is only silence between the two people.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the maid went to the kitchen to fetch Evangeline food. The guards in the princess''s room were replaced by two tall demons.


    It was in this space that a small, demonized paper crane suddenly floated out of the window to Evangeline''s hand.


    The paper folded into a thousand paper cranes was opened, and only a short sentence was written in it.


    "The imperial city is in danger. Leave now. "


    " this is the teacher''s handwriting Is the teacher still alive? "


    Evangeline''s heart was filled with joy and peace of mind.


    After the fall of Fort lorenzas, Mrs. Sharon''s whereabouts remained unknown. A large number of people in the court thought that the great magician had died in the chaos, but Yvonne could not believe it.


    It was only now that she was truly relieved.


    However, the interior of the imperial city has been almost completely controlled by the prime minister and the king''s Council faction. The spies planted when the girl was a princess have almost been removed, which makes Evangeline feel powerless for the second time The first time I had this feeling was when I was in a cube cell.


    At this time, the girl can''t help but think of the college hundreds of kilometers away. There are a lot of interesting people there. They can see their students grow up every day. Although the days are simple, they are also very full. From time to time, some mysterious magic black technology will pop up in the College


    The life there is much better than the emperor who has to fight with each other at any time and will be crushed by the general trend.


    At dusk, the maid of unknown lineage finally went back to have a rest. There were still two demons who would not be tired.


    To deal with ordinary people, the magic image is indeed enough, and these two are high-grade goods made by the prime minister through the technology that he did not know where to get. Not to mention a weak woman like Yvonne, even if she was replaced by ten or eight big men, she would only be beaten in front of the statue.However, as a weak woman at the same time, Evangeline is also an earth element magician.


    Even if the wand was seized by the witch maid, would the people who came out of Aldrich be short of spare magic items?


    Before long, she had dug out a tunnel leading to the outer courtyard.


    If it wasn''t for a defensive border between the imperial city and the inner city of the capital, if we continued digging, it might have touched the thing. Yvonne planned to dig directly out of the city


    However, when the girl steals out of the tunnel, which is theoretically perfectly covered by mistletoe, a light beam shines on the girl.


    This is not a kind of harmful magic, it is just a simple concave mirror to gather the scattered light of flash.


    Standing in front of the concave mirror, the girl''s original subordinate, Andrew Tara (Andrew Green) smiles and looks at the girl who has been blind for a short time because of the flash.


    "Long time no see, your highness. Where are you going?"


    "Andrew Have you betrayed the royal family The girl squinted and looked at the figure standing on the wall.


    "No, no, no, it''s betrayal to switch from one camp to another." Andrew stretched out his long tongue and licked his red lips: "I was not in the Royal Camp from the beginning, I was just an undercover. Your highness, you should know that very well, don''t you? "


    "Yes, Miss Sharon has seen through your ugly face for a long time." Obviously, both the light column and Andrew''s shouts were very conspicuous and harsh, but so far, no one was around. This makes the girl''s voice also can''t help but cool down: "and I have found a little trace from a long time ago What the hell are you? "


    Andrew''s tongue sticks out longer. If it was just human, now he''s like a frog in human shape.


    What''s more frightening is that on his soft tongue, there are many white teeth inlaid, which is like a file, which makes people shiver.


    No, it''s not so much a tongue as a weird dark purple tentacle!


    "I''m just a man who is determined to revive the real great being. Only ozaki can save this decadent world!" Even though most of his mouth was occupied by the purple tentacle, Andrew spoke clearly and gave a hysterical smile: "as for what kind of creature I am, you will know when you become my kind, my highness..."


    As soon as the voice fell, several monsters appeared around the girl, which looked strange and terrible as if all the human nightmares were stitched together.


    Among the monsters, there was the witch maid who followed Evangeline during the day.


    This made Evangeline feel shocked.


    Originally thought that the Huolian empire was only controlled by the pro King parliament But judging from the current situation, I am afraid the situation is even worse than I imagined.


    A group of unidentified monsters, even the way they exist, have controlled a country of human beings!


    "Why..." Andrew stopped laughing grimly and looked suspiciously at Evelyn: "why don''t you look a little frightened? If it''s too simple, I''ll find it boring. "


    "Guess."


    Evangeline looked around the monsters around her, smiling a little, and then a green crystal appeared in her hand: "it seems that I can''t hear any other useful information. I''ll see you next time."


    "Stop her!" Andrew screamed, but it was still too late.


    The next moment, the girl wrapped by the green light disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "What do you say the Lord of lovinia suddenly called on us?"


    Walking down the streets of lovinia, a little frustrated by days of lock-in, Donald whispered nervously to the girl next to him who did not look very different.


    "It shouldn''t be a bad thing anyway."


    Because there were great people visiting Aldrich College from time to time, and even her Majesty the queen of Huolian and the Virgin (though it was a fake) who hardly appeared in the pure white church, over time, hillwin would not be nervous about a city Lord.


    "It''s true."


    Walking in front of the two of them, there was a bunch of long black hair tied up to the horse''s tail. Her waist was as straight as a ruler, and the girl in her red dress armor suddenly said, "the Lord of the city just wants you to meet someone."


    She was a knight who came from the Lord''s house to guide them.


    A girl with beautiful facial features, even very beautiful, has a direct discount on her beauty because of the seriousness and seriousness on her face, which makes people have no desire to be close to her.


    "You heard that..."


    Donald bowed his head in embarrassment. I didn''t expect that the conversation with the volume almost whispered was heard by others.


    "Miss linya is a magic swordsman who is close to four turns, and her perceptual ability is naturally outstanding." "And, miss linya, are you a witch?" she inquired, smiling at her cavalier, and then her eyes fixed on the girl''s back


    "It''s not something to promote, but it''s true."


    Hillwin broke through her own identity as a witch, which changed the expression on the knight''s face for the first time Although it''s so small that you can''t notice it without looking carefully, "can I ask how you found it?"


    "You have unusual fluctuations in the fire element. Our college has also employed three turn peak magic swordsmen as guards, but compared with them, your fire element fluctuation is more regular


    The mage girl did not hide. She twisted the ribbon of her own neckline and casually explained the basis of her inference.


    Three turn magic swordsman refers to those super strong people who can fly around in the sky and kill all demons below level 20? Donald thought in a daze.


    "What''s more, compared with the magic swordsman who mainly uses magic weapons, the fire element in your body is almost as active as that of the Asian Dragon and the flame Dragon..." The mage girl continued to say disapprovingly.


    Yan golong Do you mean the monster who likes to live in the magma and is said to have reached level 21 in Crusade and has a level 2 correction level, which is said to destroy a small town as soon as it appears, which is close to the natural disaster?


    Donald was even more surprised.


    "Did miss hillwin ever fight with jangolon?" Linya was also a little surprised and asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Before the assessment team war, our team was drawn from the young Yan golong."


    There was a wry smile on hillwin''s face: "I was almost roasted by that guy''s flaming rainbow spray..."


    "Is the examination of the school of magic so difficult now? Even I don''t have a chance to kill a flaming dragon. "


    "The key is not the fighting power of the guy, but that he will get into the lava when the situation is bad..." Hillwin sighed.


    Compared with the full weight of the group leader (level 22 of the expedition), Yan Gelong, who was challenged by his group, was only a child, and the level was revised downward. In fact, the level of crusade was like level 14-5. Although it was difficult for the students in the group, it was not as difficult as it was to heaven.


    "It''s just that attitude that you can''t beat and run is hard, and there''s no chivalry at all." For hillwin''s exclamation, linya feels the same way.


    "That is to say, it took us a lot of effort to get the guy out of the room."


    Donald was stunned as he listened He seems to be much worse than the two ladies around him


    Before long, they came to the city Lord''s house.


    And in the vestibule, there are already people waiting.


    It was a girl who looked like she was about two or ten years old. She was wearing a goose yellow princess dress and was smiling at the people who came in from the main door.


    "Lord, master hillwin and knight Donald are here." Linya saluted the girl and said it slowly.


    This surprised Donald, who was called knight for the first time, and didn''t have time to be shy.


    In front of me, this girl who looks so gentle and gentle as a big sister is actually the Lord of lovinia?!


    Is it because Huolian is the queen in power, so most of the top managers are women?


    "Every time linya is so serious, her beautiful face is wasted ~"


    the Lord of lovinia did not rush to talk to the two people, but directly began to tease his knight.This makes the two people who are still at the door don''t know how to react


    "It''s still on business. Please don''t make such a joke." The chivalrous maiden replied flatly, with no room for turning around: "and the Lord is still waiting for master hillwin and knight Donald to be summoned?"


    "Oh, yes, yes." The expression on the girl''s face became more and more gentle. She turned to the two people at a loss and said gently, "don''t be nervous. Come into the inner hall with me."


    Hillwin and Donald look at each other, and then obediently follow the steps of the young city Lord and walk to the inner hall of the Lord''s house.


    All the way, the huge city Lord''s house seems a little crowded at this time. There are soldiers on patrol and magicians on guard everywhere. It gives people a sense of martial law.


    It was not until she entered the inner hall and saw the man sitting in the master''s seat that hillwin realized the tight protection.


    As soon as she pulled Donald''s coat, she immediately gave a standard mage ceremony: "may the goddess of seven Yao take care of you forever, your majesty."


    Now Donald is completely lost There was no such thing in his previous life.


    "No need to be polite." Julian''s Queen raised her hand to avoid their salute, and now she looks more tired than she was when she was in Aldrich last time, and her eyes are full of hidden sleepiness and melancholy.


    "I''m looking for you this time. I have something very important to ask you to help."


    "I No, I will try my best to be loyal to the Empire! " When he came back, Donald beat his chest armor with his fist.


    This idiot At least listen to what''s going on.


    Hillwin sighed helplessly to herself.


    "In fact, Yu sent some of the best spies of the Empire to sneak into the northern hills to try to figure out some doubts about the invasion of the orcs. Not long ago, Yu received a letter saying that some spies had returned to the Angolan mountains. However, due to the orc army, there is no way to catch up. If you can, I hope you can go and get him back If not, please at least bring the information back. "


    Unlike Donald, who was in a state of excitement and blood, the Queen''s words made hillwin feel strange.


    Although the war is tight, if there are only two or three of them, both senior knights and magicians should be drawn out. Why should they be asked to do such a thing?


    When hillwin noticed the Queen''s eyes, she suddenly had a glimmer of enlightenment.


    Is it because of the relationship of the president?


    The dean''s personality is still very famous. If something happened to him, he would not ignore it? That''s right, the queen probably wants to take the dean as the final insurance.


    However, in this way, whether or not to take the task depends on the total amount


    "Although I don''t know the exact content, Yu knows that this information has something to do with your college." Seeing the girl''s hesitation, the Queen''s tired face showed a little smile: "if you help, this information is not to your college."


    "Deal."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

Sorry, there are some things today, and the home network is not very good, it may not be updated.


    I''m sorry to add 5000 words tomorrow.


    I''m really sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    A small bulge suddenly appeared in the dark cloud layer like sea level below the empty island. Then, a snow-white Asian Dragon broke through the gray drum and pulled up several gray airplane clouds.


    The white beast opens its huge wings and, with the help of wind elemental magic and updraft, makes itself a huge body of its own, floating in the sky like a feather.


    After gliding around the huge Island College, the Asian dragon, with a small cockpit on its back, glided to Aldrich''s airport under the guidance of a Grey Owl.


    The airlock academy, which has received the notice for a long time, slightly opened the protective boundary over the airport. The snow-white Asian Dragon roared down from the sky and drew a slightly distorted parabola. At the moment of landing, with the wingspan that is almost the length of its tail, it landed lightly on the platform which was originally only used as a platform in the airport. The magic of wind elements The moment the ability was withdrawn, it even made people feel that the solid platform trembled a little.


    Sofia, who had been waiting on the platform, looked at the characters in the cockpit and jumped involuntarily.


    Nero, the bishop of Jishu, is said to have been favored by the upper echelons of the Vatican and will soon be promoted to Archbishop; although she has not met many times, she has a good impression of her.


    What really bothered Sophia was the third person in the longback cockpit.


    It was a little girl who looked like she was only ten years old, with a faint smile on her young face, which made Sophia think of Sylvie. One of the standard expressions of that guy was this kind of vague smile.


    No, Sylvie''s smile is much warmer than her.


    Somehow, Sophia added to herself a little unconvinced.


    If it''s just a child, it''s nothing. The problem is that both Nero, the bishop of Jishu, and jifurei, the saint silver sword, have a very respectful attitude towards the little girl.


    Why suddenly more than one person, this is not the same as the agreed! What''s the identity of the other guy? The illegitimate daughter of the Pope


    Sophia''s brain is full of questions.


    "I''m sorry to have a sudden visit."


    The first to open the mouth is the saint silver sword Ji furei, she politely gave Sophia a a graceful and generous court Knight ceremony: "thank you for your warm reception."


    "This is what we should do." Sophia also gave a wizard ceremony.


    Regardless of the unidentified little girl, Nero and Frey alone, who are both bishops and heads of the Templars, the eastern plains are well received wherever they go except timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    In contrast, Aldrich thought that Sophia and a few students came to greet her with a slightly crude attitude.


    However, at present, the front line is tight. Even if SIVI has solved nearly 50000 Orc troops, on the whole, human beings are still at a disadvantage.


    More and more refugees are emerging in the northern part of the eastern plain, either fleeing to countries in the middle that have not been invaded, or they have begun to gather in groups where they can protect them.


    For example, after the reconstruction of Huolian School of witchcraft and Wizardry.


    What''s more, there is another recently famous Aldrich School of magic above Huolian School of magic.


    The mountain city of govenhora was hit by a semi destructive attack, but it has not been completely restored. A large number of refugees poured in at once. Naturally, it is a great test for this small mountain city.


    In order to ensure the basic legal order and basic material needs of those refugees, even idrick''s students and teachers had to start to help in batches.


    Now it''s great that Sophia can take time to meet the three of them


    "Through the briefing we gave you before, you should also know the purpose of our coming here?"


    Before fley could speak, the little girl who was with them said in a crisp voice, "can you introduce Mr. Aldrich to us?"


    "On this point, I am very sorry that the president is in deep meditation and can''t be disturbed. We don''t know when he will be able to wake up."


    Sophia said to them regretfully, "if this is the only purpose of your coming here, I''m afraid you can only ask back."


    Deep meditation is also a kind of meditation, but its duration is longer than meditation. Although the refining and purifying effect of magic power is far better than that of general meditation, it is also more prone to excessive meditation and cause irreparable trauma to the soul.


    There is a saying in the magic world that a magician can only meditate deeply three times in his life. If he does more than this, he will begin to be harmful to his soul, making his magic cultivation stagnant and even retrogressive


    It''s just that SIVI''s magic power is systematically refined, and even more refined than some great magicians. In terms of quality, he may be the most pure magic in the eastern plains of the same level, plus his terrible magic power that can kill an army Meditation, which simply increases the quality and quantity of magic, is no longer helpful to him.Of course, the same is true of deep meditation. At best, it can only make him better, but not in time.


    In fact, Sylvie is now developing a whole new magic.


    "You must be crazy."


    When fitter saw the features and effects of the magic listed by Sylvie, he said, shaking his head.


    Dimension magic. The door of the gap.


    It''s a magic that throws itself into the void, and has no other use than suicide. As Fitter said, only a madman would try to develop this magic.


    Sylvie didn''t think that was a bad comment If you see someone trying to develop this kind of magic, your reaction is not much different from that of fitter.


    But for now, it''s his hope for survival. Sure, the magic looks dangerous (and actually dangerous), but it''s not entirely impossible. Moreover, there are many possibilities in this field that no magician has ever been involved in.


    For example, the void and the main material plane are in different dimensions, so in theory, we can take the void as a stepping point to realize the real instantaneous movement in the main material plane. Even, it is not only the main material plane, as long as it is any plane in the void, it can reach any corner in a single thought


    In addition, there are direct guidance of the void flow to bombard the enemy, or through the reverse use of this magic to throw the enemy into the void, and so on, all kinds of expansion are hard to count.


    In any case, the first crab eater always benefits the most.


    What''s more, in the void, there is also the king of void, gepoga, who can consult and rely on


    Sitting in the dark room at the bottom of the college next to the star furnace, Sylvie scratched his head and used a quill to write a series of characters on a piece of paper that looked as clean as new.


    On his desk, there are all kinds of books as thick as Ci Hai, and many of them have bookmarks, which are obviously not used as decoration.


    Across from SIVI''s desk is a gold circular tray with a radius of two to three feet, even if SIVI lies inside. At this time, the tray is full of mountain like elements, crystal fragments and various gems. These transparent or translucent crystals are illuminated by magic lights on the ceiling, and each gives out a beautiful and charming luster.


    However, SIVI did not look at the treasure which was enough to trigger a war. Under his feet, there were innumerable pieces of paper, which were either full of runes, occupied by various formulas of magical structures, or painted with magic array that ordinary people would feel dazzled at a glance.


    These are all the magic materials and notes related to the void. I''m afraid that even one of them will set off a storm in the whole magic world.


    After all, in terms of magic knowledge alone, SIVI''s knowledge has long surpassed that of many old scholars. Even if it was Mrs. Sharon, who used to be a high mountain, now only in terms of knowledge, the cramming type opener can only be willing to bow down.


    It''s just that although SIVI has "developed" various kinds of magic before, such as shining and breaking, void magic sword, Fenghua series, etc., those magic are mostly through learning from hundreds of other similar types of magic, and have already had a complete structure. Finally, they summarize, optimize or expand, and in addition to the Fenghua series, other fire elements Water element and other magic almost can not optimize the new series, which shows that the development of magic is very difficult.


    Even learning from optimization is difficult to this degree, let alone from scratch, to create a completely original magic.


    X seems to understand this moment, I always feel


    When the last stroke of the symbol that represents the end is finished, the paper is like being thrown into the furnace, being eroded by invisible forces, and there is no ash left.


    "Sure enough, this is the right answer..."


    Seeing this anomaly, SIVI was a little relieved. At the same time, the pile of jewels in the tray was instantly reduced by a fifth.


    No magician has ever been involved in the void. Even if you ask the great mage shaman, the strongest human in the eastern plains can only falter and say nothing.


    But no magician has been involved in the void, which does not mean that no creature has been involved in the void. The fact that he was able to connect with gabbro through that alchemy note was the source of confidence that Sylvie had the courage to try to develop this very knowledgeable magic.


    Of course, the vainglory gebojia can''t be moved easily. Up to now, SIVI still doesn''t know what level of strength that guy is - he''s better than himself.


    So every time that guy answers a question, he consumes a lot of sacrifices, that is, the artifacts in the gold tray.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t say that it needs all the fragments of elemental crystal or brilliant crystal, which makes SIVI put a lot of ordinary gems into the list, but even so, it makes sivina''s achievements which have just improved a little more wasted


    But after more than half a day''s work, we finally made some progress. After some physical activities, we also relaxed seavy''s stiff shoulders a little. In the past, Alice would always help SIVI massage to relieve some fatigue, but now in the closed state, he can''t go out to let the maid massage and then continue to shut up?"The revolution has not yet been successful, comrades still need to work hard..."


    Taking new paper out of the drawer, dipping the quill pen in ink, Sylvie continued to work out the magic formula with a wry smile.


    On the coast of the East China Sea, pierce Green took a deep breath of the salty air in his mouth and showed a pleasant expression.


    In addition to looking for the magician who liberated Morag, he was also asked by many old friends to help with some things.


    Everyone in the mage Council knows that pierce has a bad mouth, but at the same time, they all know that pierce is not a bad guy, and he will do a good job in most of the things given to him.


    So even though this guy has a bad mouth, he''s still very popular.


    It is because of this that he finally managed to do his own business, that is, to return to the green magic family to visit relatives after he had made a big circle around the eastern plain and had done all the things that his old friends had told him


    The magic family''s home is located in the place which ordinary people can''t reach, so is the Green family.


    After waiting on the reef for a few minutes, a huge whirlpool suddenly appeared in front of Pierce. The thick dark clouds in the sky seemed to be affected, and began to rotate slowly, with electric light flashing and thunder roaring.


    Then, something in the center of the vortex suddenly broke through the shackles of the water surface tension. It rose from the water, and the power of it was so powerful that it stirred up countless sea water, making the whole beach begin to drizzle.


    It''s just that when the salty rain comes to Pixar, it''s like an invisible umbrella, which can only be scattered.


    Floating from the bottom of the sea is a huge and magnificent sailing boat.


    The Tianzhi destroyer of the SIVI family is a ship with a total length of more than 100 meters, but compared with this ship, they are just like Xiao Si and Yao Ming


    Even if you jump up, you can only hit other people''s eggs


    The langanier green.


    This is the magic ship made by longanil green, the first generation of great mage of the Green family, known as the pioneer of green.


    It''s also where the Green family is.


    Different from the other three families, the Green family has been advocating freedom and change for generations, so their family residence is not the kind of fixed, but a magic ship that can sail freely in the sea.


    Of course, because of the workmanship and the level of magic technology at that time, this thing could only swim in the sea, but could not fly


    However, although the magic ship can not go to the opposite side of the sea, it can jump from the sea to the water element level in a short time. Moreover, as long as the protective barrier is not broken, even if it is in the water element plane, it has no effect on the residents inside.


    How this function is achieved has always been the subject of the Green family''s research, but so far no one has been able to decipher it. This also adds a bit of mystery to longanil Greene, and makes the legend of langanier spread far and wide in the Green family. It''s not that there have been other Great Magicians in our family. Why can''t we decipher the mystery of this magic ship? This does not mean that our ancestors might be legendary masters! ¡ª¡ªThat''s almost the way of thinking


    Standing on the reef and waiting for a few minutes, no one on the boat put the boat board. Pixar opened the wind element a little impatiently and let his short and fat body float directly onto the boat.


    Then he met his daughter, whom he had been thinking about day and night.


    "Judy, I don''t say hello to Daddy either!"


    He went up and patted his daughter on the shoulder with a smile.


    "Dad..."


    Although she is nearly 60 years old, it is well maintained. It seems that a woman in her thirties pours on Pixar''s chest and shouts stiffly.


    "And the others? The news of my return should have been delivered, and they will not come out to meet them. " Pixar stroked his daughter''s back with a smile and looked around.


    There was no one on the deck except Judy.


    It''s more and more uneducated. I must teach him a good lesson this time when I see the young boy who has just succeeded the patriarch.


    "They..." At this time, his daughter''s quiet voice dragged his thoughts back to reality. At the same time, he suddenly realized the danger by the forthright sense he had trained for half a century.


    "They can''t come any more!"


    Judy had just finished, but Pixar''s wind elemental magic was thrown out. At the same time, the pale green wind element shield also appeared on Pixar.


    But it didn''t work.


    The pain came from Pixar''s chest.


    He could only watch something easily penetrate the shield that could not be shaken by the four ring magic, and went into his body from his chest.


    "Worthy of being a strong man in modern legends..." At this time, the voice of his "daughter" changed, and the tone was so sharp that people felt a little creepy.


    "She" raised her head. Half of the skin on her face fell off, revealing the disgusting muscle fibers inside. Her mouth grinned like a toad to her ear, revealing a two foot long, slimy tongue.In the front of the tongue, something seems to be struggling to get out. That''s probably what got into Pixar''s chest.


    "What are you! Judy, where are they


    Although the foreign body was penetrated into his body, Pixar still relied on his powerful mental power as a great magician to stop the destruction of the foreign body in his body for the time being, and his face was pale and staring at the monster in front of him.


    "If you mean the owner of this face..." The creature with Judy''s appearance tugged at his face: "it must have been eaten, my little ones."


    As she spoke, something that had always looked like a myriad of worms fell from the tip of her tongue.


    "Is it painful?" Then she burst into a sharp smile: "but it doesn''t matter. Soon you will become our own kind and forget the superfluous emotion of human beings..."


    Before the words fell, the old man with green veins gave a big drink, and a green awn rose like an omen to the sky, and forcefully blocked the legendary giant treasure ship longanil green into two pieces!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    The central vestibule of the main island of Aldrich college used to be a small fountain, but it has undergone many transformations and optimizations in the past half year, Now the central vestibule has already become a medium-sized square full of Roman style. The fountain, as the source of holy water, has been transformed to four corners of the square. Four stone demons are used as sprinklers to decorate the square. At the same time, it also has a certain degree of combat effectiveness, killing two birds with one stone.


    In addition to the constant bubbling of clear water, when there are any large-scale activities in addric, these four water sources are often blown up for more than ten meters, revealing a rainbow like beautiful scenery against the gems and magic lights around the stone devil statue.


    Five or six meters above the center of the square, there is a piece of jade like gem, which is about two people hugging each other and is light blue.


    In addition to occasionally exuding faint blue fluorescence, this gem is also the binding point for all home bound crystals. All people who use the return crystal provided in the college store will appear under this huge stone named "the stone of family origin" by SIVI.


    At this time, Sophia and his party are passing under this striking gem.


    "Is it really impossible for Mr. Aldrich to come out to see us in advance?"


    Elijah asked, rather reluctantly, to Sophia, who took them to the waiting room.


    It was not easy to slip out, but was taken back to the holy land without doing anything, which obviously made her highness very unhappy.


    "Even for a little while."


    "I''m so sorry." Sophia replied in a businesslike tone: "this Well... "


    Then it suddenly occurred to Sophia that she did not know the name of the little girl.


    "Miss Elia."


    As if seeing her embarrassment, Frey gently reminded Sophia behind her.


    Sophia nodded a little gratefully. "This miss Elia certainly doesn''t know what deep meditation means to a magician, right? A magician has a limited number of times of deep meditation in his life. Every time he succeeds, his magic cultivation will have a qualitative improvement. Even many academic schools think that the ultimate achievement of a magician depends on the results of deep meditation. So, although it''s a bit rude to you, I really can''t disturb the president. Please understand. "


    Deep meditation determines the ultimate achievement of a magician. Of course, it is just the nonsense of academic magicians who are in a mess in practice. But now, in order to get rid of the idea that these guys from the Holy Land disturb Sylvie, Sophia can only speak in a serious way.


    "That''s a pity." Nero, who was following them, answered with no salt.


    Although he had left the holy land, he still did not show his right hand and continued to wear bandages to pretend to be injured.


    He wasn''t much more interested in seeing Seaver than Elijah and Frey


    "Isn''t this your father?"


    Just as they passed the stone of family origin and headed for the college castle, a man''s voice suddenly rang.


    Several people looked in the direction of the sound and found that Claude was really hiding in a mistletoe clump.


    "Claude, you''ve come with Eddie Why are you hiding in that place? "


    Nero and this young hedgehog were very familiar during their time in Morag. At this time, it was also a feeling of meeting old friends from other countries to see him in Aldrich.


    "Of course, because a madman wants to dissect me!"


    Said Claude in a low voice.


    Then the crowd heard the buzzing of the chainsaw from nowhere, and the voice of words that, though not emotional, gave a subtle sense of shade.


    "The bad child is in the middle of nowhere."


    "the sleeping trough has been found so quickly Claude shivered: "father, we''ll talk about it next time And don''t tell that madman saw me here


    Then he got into the Bush and disappeared.


    People looked at each other for a while, and finally Nero was the first to laugh.


    "It seems that Claude is doing well here."


    Although he looked very embarrassed, Nero could see that Claude didn''t have much antipathy to it, but he felt a little happy about it. If you really don''t like the life here, you won''t stay here for such a long time because of Claude''s character of fighting for his life and escaping from Morag.


    "But we can be a little nervous by their interaction." Sophia held her cheek to show a slightly distressed look: "the students are attracted to the outside when they make trouble in the corridor. If I could, I would like Professor Franken to catch him quickly Maybe I can help you a little next time


    Several of the students who followed them observed a moment of silence for Franken.


    After such a small episode, the atmosphere between the Aldrich welcome team and the holy land three people relaxed a lot.Just as they continued to move towards the Academy castle, the stone of the family source suddenly gave off a blue light, and the blue fluorescence around the gems began to rotate around the gem.


    Even in the daytime, the light still gives people a very dazzling feeling.


    Sophia is not a stranger to this phenomenon. Whenever someone uses a homecoming crystal, the stone from home will have this reaction. Recently, due to the tight front line, the students who went out for trial did not stay outside after receiving the news from the college. They returned to the college through the crystal on their way home.


    But soon she discovered something was wrong.


    When the bluish blue light disappears, it is not one person who appears under the gem, but two.


    No, to be exact, it should be one and a half.


    A girl wearing a magic robe made by Adrian, but now the magic robe on her body seems to have been torn by something, and there are a lot of damages and looks messy.


    The other half was a young man with almost no piece of armor in good condition, dying and half alive.


    "Hillwin? What happened? "


    Sophia immediately recognized the excellent student who was listening carefully and taking notes in class. She quickly raised her and asked anxiously.


    At the same time, Nero stretched out his left hand and released pure holy magic to maintain the boy''s life. Elia also secretly prepared the magic of healing.


    "Teacher..." The girl looked at Sophia with her eyes lost. After a while, she grabbed Sophia''s arm and didn''t even notice that her nails were deeply embedded in each other''s skin. She cried out excitedly, "those monsters! Their target is Aldrich


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    The sudden incident cast a shadow over all of Aldrich.


    "Sorry to involve you in this." Sophia said to the three in holy land with an apologetic expression.


    Because Sylvie was not in, Sophia and they used the living room as a temporary meeting room.


    Eliza is still in bed, and Theo is out of touch with this kind of meeting. Sita is Theo''s follower, and fitter has left to take care of the two little guys. So the current Aldrich school faction attending the meeting, in addition to Sophia, Franken and Evangeline, has only Alice, who adds tea and water to them.


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t it the responsibility of all mankind to deal with orcs?" Elia perfunctorily surveyed the room, which was not so wide, but had a special flavor.


    The last time she didn''t come to Aldrich in person has always been a little saint''s complaint, so this time she seems very excited.


    Since the saint has already made a statement, can''t Frey and Nero say the words of leaving first To be honest, they had such a plan in the beginning. Regardless of their own safety, at least they can''t leave the saint in a dangerous place


    "It''s good that you have this idea, but I think it''s better for you to meet the holy land soon."


    Said fitter, who was drifting in at this time.


    "Miss fitter, how''s sylvin?" Sophia, who had been uneasy from the beginning, stood up and asked.


    After bringing her life-threatening intelligence back to the college, the little girl fell into a coma like her mage''s retinue.


    This worries Sophia - even though she''s been through a lot of events and dealing with a lot of things about Edric, she''s still a girl under 20.


    "No problem. The child was only slightly injured, and his mental strength was overdrawn due to excessive casting. He could have a good sleep Fitter showed his composure, which was different from that of ordinary people. After five hundred years of time, fitter said: "it was the little man who was nearly mortally injured. It seems that he has fulfilled his duty as a knight of the retinue."


    Nero''s divine magic power is not to mention. After receiving Elia''s magic treatment, their injuries have already stabilized. Fitter is a big monster who has been bathing in the essence of holy magic for 500 years. It is easy to treat two little guys who have only suffered physical damage.


    So Sophia and Alice, the maid who had been worried since the beginning, were relieved.


    "Oh? Do you mean that the elites of our sanctuary don''t even have the ability to deal with Orc invasion? "


    Elijah said, looking at fitter with a little more aggressiveness.


    Even if the other side is full of divine magic, but the strange constitution of the virgin makes her almost instinctively reject fitter''s ghost constitution.


    For their own saint, flea and Nero can only smile bitterly. The two of them are elites with one enemy against 100. Yes, but the most critical battle effectiveness of the virgin is only five


    "If the enemy is just a pure orc, there is no problem." Fitter didn''t show any special attitude towards the girl''s words, but said realistically: "but Sylvie and I have seen that little girl before. She and the little man were killed from the sea of corpses (although Sylvie is the main cause of the bloodshed). If it was just orcs, I don''t think she would be so panicked."


    "You mean it''s likely that the one who came to Aldrich this time was a stronger enemy than the orcs?" Said Mrs. Lauren, frowning.


    "Maybe two or three hundred thousand orcs may also..." "Quantitative change can also cause qualitative change," fitter said


    On hearing fitter''s words, flea and Nero looked at each other and felt that it was necessary to try to persuade her holy daughter back to the holy land.


    However, Elia rejected their proposal.


    "Aldrich college is our ally, and it is necessary for us to help them tide over the difficulties as reinforcements."


    Said the girl, with almost no chest undulation.


    Three people are wool reinforcements!


    although Fu Lei and Nero make complaints about themselves in their hearts, they have temporarily suppressed this idea and are planning to find a chance to turn the lady of the Lord back to it.


    "What are we going to do about it?" Mrs. Lauren did not care about the conversation between the three saints, and asked Sophia, with a look of uneasiness on her face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s" we "who have to deal with this, it has nothing to do with" you. " Evangeline took a sip of black tea, then waved to the bewildered maid with a gentle smile: "Alice, add me some milk."


    Sophia nodded with understanding as Fitter opened a translucent floating map.


    "Then we will let the college sail south. Since the enemy is coming to our college, they will naturally change their route with our movement, so as to avoid the refugee gathering point of govenhora." Sophia drew a few lines on the map as a sign: "and Mrs. Lauren, you''re just professors at Huolian National Academy of magic. Just stay in govenhora. The enemy this time, we will deal with it alone"But..." Naturally, the old women knew that Sophia meant well: "otherwise, we''ll stay here..."


    If the empty island of Aldrich college continues to stay above govenhora, the first to be attacked by the enemy will be the refugees gathered at the foot of the mountain. In this way, I am afraid that those ordinary people who have managed to escape from the war and the orcs will experience another Shura hell.


    "The news of the departure of Aldrich college is enough to frighten those refugees. If you are not here as a deterrent and order maintainer, I am afraid the whole govenhora will be full of rumors and even riots in a few days Don''t you think that Huolian''s students are capable enough to cope with this situation? "


    Said Franken, who had never spoken.


    Mrs. Lauren could only be silent.


    "That''s the decision." Sophia didn''t hesitate when she saw this: "fitter, please tell all the students to go back to college through the three sages. If you can, call back the four little guys in Morag. During this time, I will discuss with Franken the exact route


    "No problem." "It must be ordered, the president''s deputy." Fitter and Franken responded respectively.


    "Mrs. Lauren, please keep order while the students come back from govenhora."


    "No problem..." The old man hesitated for a moment and continued, "you must come back safely."


    "Of course, isn''t seavy''s contract with you not yet up to the time limit?" Sophia laughed and then said to the three forgotten pilgrims, "I''m sorry, I don''t have time to entertain you any more. If I want to leave, I can ask Voda to give you a ride."


    "We''ll stay here to help!"


    Without waiting for Frey and Nero to react, Elia said stubbornly again.


    "Well, I''ll ask Theo to show you around Aldrich later."


    After that, Sophia clapped her hands to cheer up the dull atmosphere a little: "don''t be too nervous. Maybe by the time those guys come here, Sylvie will be out."


    As the backbone of the whole college, the name of Sylvie, who takes us out of trouble again and again, is undoubtedly of great weight. Everyone''s spirit was shocked, and they began to do their own tasks in an orderly manner


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    In the middle of the vestibule, the stone of family source lights up again, and then the four of them appear under the gem.


    It''s just that now they''re all wet, and they smell like they''ve fallen into a foul ditch. Dorothy''s hair was constantly dripping with muddy water, looking extremely embarrassed.


    Today is the third day of the order of return issued by Aldrich college, and the college itself has moved eastward from Huolian Empire to the vast sea.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Although the whole college has to face the possibility of enemy attack at any time, after a large number of students put down their affairs and returned to the college, for a while, they fell into the situation of idling around in the name of vigilance and patrol. In the absence of professors from Huolian National School of magic, they could not even teach the students Here we are.


    Seeing several monitor suddenly appear in front of them in this way, the students in the vestibule can''t help laughing.


    Dorothy stepped on kamiyou with a red face.


    "You fool kamiyu, you are the one who insists on doing the task, so we didn''t come back in the first time! And that''s what happened, stupid fool! "


    "It''s the president who said that he could do the task..." Kamiyou''s face was full of resentment.


    After SIVI left Morag third school district, kamiyu could not wait to take on a new task. I ran alone to the main stream of the morselasi River in search of the lost property.


    Unfortunately, the lost property was not found. Instead, it was attacked by many wild prags.


    As one of the few people who are closest to the middle-level magician at present, Prag''s weak and explosive sneak attack, which is not directed by the wise man, will not cause any harm to kamiyu, but it still makes him feel extremely unhappy about it.


    Therefore, although the reward point of the task he had received was not high and it was not of great value, he became stubborn. He simply lived on the nearby shore for several days, and fought with those Pragues happily


    After the college issued the return order, the other three people who only occasionally did small tasks got the news quickly. However, because the distance between kamiyou and the third school district was beyond the scope of communication, and there was no college beacon around him, they did not receive any news at all.


    Unable to contact him, the three men could only, according to the task he had received, run to the vicinity of the Mohr RASI River to find and inform him of the call order from the college.


    The residents of Morag knew that they were Aldrich''s students, and they did not exclude the three of Riedel (on the contrary, they were quite enthusiastic). They soon heard from the residents about kamiyu.


    When Riedel and his three people worked hard to find kamiyu, they just because kamiyu solved too many prags, which led to the water monkey like things running to move to save the soldiers.


    It''s a creature that looks like a loach magnified a thousand times.


    No matter what it is, in short, as a demon, its fighting power in the water is quite good. After a little resistance, a few little guys were involved in the whirlpool set up by the other side, and were sucked into the underground lake by the gravity.


    Then, after a series of adventures in search of an exit, Tennessee''s head suddenly flashed. He said with a hammer.


    "In fact, we just need to launch the crystal back to our hospital, right?"


    ¡°¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Yes!" Cried the three.


    The memory ends.


    In any case, the arrival of the four of them can be regarded as adding a new fighting force to Aldrich.


    "if you think students are too busy, I can let the Knights tell your students something about Knight virtues and holy scriptures..."


    The silver sword gefurei proposed to Sophia.


    Elijah''s careful thought of staying in the Aldrich college failed. Even though she tried her best, she was forced back to the holy land by Nero and Frey.


    On the other hand, the holy land also sent ten teams of 120 horseback Templars as reinforcements. In a sense, the pure white church has done its best to do so.


    Every Templar knows the virtues of knighthood and various allusions in the Scriptures. Therefore, after returning the virgin to the holy land, Frey, riding her magical creature Pegasus again, will say that.


    "I know your kindness."


    Sophia, who rarely sorted out her long red hair, raised her head. Without hesitation, she directly and tactfully refused: "however, I think it is more important to raise the spirit of 120000 and do a good job in the comprehensive countermeasures in the current crisis."


    After all, the number of knights is so large that they can do one-on-one tutoring with the students. If these guys are allowed to preach casually, it is estimated that there will be a lot of little magic wands in the college as soon as SIVI leaves the pass


    "That''s a pity."The cover is a classic religious literature, God''s grace and the legend of borzoa. The actual content is not clear, but it can be seen in the novel describing the scene of two male naked intertwined.


    Sophia looked down at the parchment in front of her, with a strange word written in black ink.


    Ozaki.


    The word is mentioned in the intelligence that hillwin brought back, and it seems to be the gods of the orc faith But the problem is, in Sophia''s impression, orcs should have believed in mother earth


    If only this is all, but Evangeline also said that ozaghi had been mentioned by the upper echelons of the empire after escaping from the horian states.


    Is this really just a coincidence?


    What, if not coincidence?


    Sophia felt as if she had touched the turbulent undercurrent of terror hidden beneath the calm surface of the world.


    If only Sylvie were here, there would be a way


    Somehow, Sophia thought of the man who seemed to know everything in her mind.


    On the other side, leaning on her crutches, Eliza said indignantly to Franken, who was assigned the alert, "I''m almost all right. As a member of Aldrich, the first student of the teacher, I can''t continue to shrink in the hospital bed when the college is facing this kind of dilemma!"


    Looking at the skeleton mage in human skin, she earnestly asked, "please let me join the war."


    "I''m very moved by your will." Frankien rattled his head a few times, then both eyes turned in different directions, avoiding the girl''s gaze: "but I refused."


    "Why?" Hearing the first half of the sentence, the girl, who had not yet come, was thrown into hell again: "it is clear that hillwin and they are all ready to join the battle deployment!"


    "Because miss Langer''s report to me clearly indicates that you are not fully recovered."


    Franken did not hesitate to put the blame on Sophia, showing the skill of selling teammates.


    But the same is true.


    Despite the fact that hillwin and Donald are miserable, the injuries look much heavier than Eliza.


    But in fact, in this unscientific world with magic and various medicines, it''s much easier to treat that kind of injury. On the contrary, it''s the soul of Eliza. Even with SIVI, they can barely survive without becoming a vegetable, but they also need more time to recuperate and integrate those auras into their own soul, which can be regarded as a complete recovery


    "So now, please go back to bed."


    Although facing great challenges, but in his own unique way, Aldrich continues to radiate vigorous vitality noisily.


    At this time, however, no one has noticed that at the sea level where the sea and the sky meet, there appears a dilapidated but very huge sailing boat. The broken hull of the sailboat was badly sewn with planks, and the sea poured in every moment, and it seemed that it would sink into the sea at any time. But at the moment, it is like a ghost, quietly close to Aldrich


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Aldrich college, sentinel beacon.


    Through the not too long whirling staircase, Sophia trots up to the lighthouse that sends out the communication.


    Saint silver sword Ji furei also followed her step by step.


    "Miss Sophia."


    In charge of this lighthouse guard task is a blue class of boys and a slightly light coat of gray Kat race.


    Seeing Sophia coming up, the boy immediately got up from his chair and saluted each other.


    "What do you say?" Sophia waved her hand to show that she didn''t have to be polite. Then she walked quickly to the boy and looked at the ingenious structure like an armillary sphere in front of him.


    In the middle of several magic circles, unclear images appear and disappear from time to time. Still, it was clear that something was approaching Aldrich in that direction.


    "Milu just said it was like a boat."


    The boy pointed to a large shadow on the image and explained to Sophia and Sophia that Milu in his mouth was the gray Kat: "there is no ship project in my elective course, so I can''t really judge the type. But from the way the other party travels, I think Milu is right. It''s really a boat."


    In addition to his knowledge of magic, Sylvie has always believed that natural science is also very important. Therefore, in addition to the history of magic, magic tectonics and alchemy, he has set up a number of messy extra disciplines, most of which have nothing to do with magic, but are related to people''s lives. The lecturers in these subjects were assigned to them by the Vatican.


    Interestingly, although it was not reflected at first, as time went on, these miscellaneous subjects were more popular with students than some elective magic subjects


    "If it''s a boat, it''s a little too big?"


    Sophia frowned at the approaching shadow.


    There are not many things on the sea that can be used for comparison, but there are a lot of thieves and sea eagles hovering over the unidentified object. They are extremely unpopular bird demons. They are huge and have sharp claws. Although these guys generally don''t attack human beings, they like to follow the fishing boats, and all the fish in the net fall onto the deck Dive down to grab food. The huge body, which was two people taller than a man, left the ordinary sailor helpless.


    At the moment, however, compared with the black shadow, those giant birds are almost like millet grains


    If the shadow was really a ship, then the ship''s overlooking area would be a quarter of the size of Aldrich college!


    "I''ve heard rumors that some forces along the coast of the East China Sea are negotiating with the fishermen to develop the ocean." Frey hesitated for a moment and said, "in the ocean, creatures are generally huge in size. If they want to develop them, they need to have a certain deterrent force, so the size of ships must also be increased Maybe that''s the ship built by those forces. "


    Sophia nodded suddenly.


    Compared with the extensive intelligence network accumulated by the pure white Vatican in a hundred years, the scope of Aldrich''s intelligence sources is still a little too narrow.


    "Fitter, can you make the picture clearer?"


    Sofia tried to stare at the image for a while, but could not see any clues. Finally, she turned to the embodiment of the three sages system.


    Although fitter''s original is reflected in being in charge of the overall situation in the dean''s office, after all, the three sages covered the whole system of the college, and the image of the ghost girl with double ponytail appeared right next to Sophia.


    "Yes, it can be. But putting a lot of processing capacity into this sentinel lighthouse also means that the three sages'' ability to deal with other places will decrease correspondingly. The scope of influence covers the whole college. In the absence of the Dean, you can only confirm this operation through your temporary Dean''s authority."


    Fitter said seriously, and only in this serious situation would fitter call Sofia "you.".


    Her bright eyes were fixed on Sophia: "do you want to permit this operation?"


    "Well, I have permission." Sophia also knows what her words mean, but now that the sea is vast, the only thing that may have an impact on Aldrich, who flies in the sky, is the dark shadow whose body is unknown.


    In that case, it''s very cost-effective to take a little risk and threaten the source of intelligence.


    "Yes, we will deal with it immediately."


    Now that Sophia has said that, fitter doesn''t say much. The whole human becomes a magic data stream and disappears in front of everyone.


    Then, the speed of the magic round track of the object in front of them, which is similar to the armillary sphere, suddenly speeds up. As the speed gets faster and faster, the image in the middle gradually becomes clearer.


    And then everyone was stunned.


    The shadow was a big and amazing ship, but it wasn''t the key. The point was that the ship looked terrible.


    The hull is full of huge holes caused by the impact of some forces. There are few cracks in the planks of the ship. The paint originally painted on the shell to prevent decay is like rust spots corroded out, which will peel off as soon as the waves hit.The cabin is like a small box that has been trampled down completely; as a big ship with seven masts, the masts and sails on the ship have already disappeared, and only one side mast at the tail is still a broken dressing platform, hanging on it, shaking left and right with the waves; the impact angle in front of the ship is not found, so to speak, the front corner of the ship seems to have been directly cut off The most shocking thing is that there is a crack in the middle of the ship that runs through the whole ship. It''s like being torn off by someone and then tacking it back with wooden bars


    "This is just..." "It''s unbelievable," she said after a while


    If you have to describe the feeling of the ship, it is weird with a bit of tragedy.


    "Fitter, can''t you zoom in a little bit?"


    The strange ship was still approaching Aldrich, and Sophia asked again.


    Although the image is clear, it is not big enough. With the problem of perspective, Sophia can''t confirm whether there are any creatures on the ship''s deck.


    "As you wish." Fitter''s voice came from nowhere.


    At the same time, the image is zoomed in again.


    There was no life on the decaying deck.


    This makes Sophia feel more strange.


    Just as she was about to order Aldrich college to avoid the route of the ghost ship, a living creature appeared in the image.


    It was a figure wearing the magic robe of Qiyao mage Association.


    Is it a fallen mage?


    Sophia said this idea, and the figure turned around.


    Everyone took a breath, and the boy in charge of the alert even made a retch.


    The front face of the figure has long been invisible. Except for a few skin, the rest of the body has been sewn up with greasy and disgusting tissues like octopus. In some places, sticky tentacles are constantly wriggling. It''s a terrifying and eerie appearance.


    No matter what they are, they are no longer human beings.


    Before Sofia, who is still in shock, responds, the other party takes the first step.


    The huge wooden boat left the sea like an invisible hand, then turned into an arrow to shoot straight at Aldrich!


    "Fight alert, fitter!"


    Sophia finally came to her senses and yelled. At the same time, Frey took a metal tube out of her pocket, pulled off the magic fuse and threw it out of the window.


    Suddenly, the small metal tube flew straight into the sky, blowing out a red smoke.


    It was a flare.


    Almost at the same time, both the students and the Knights Templars of the pure white church were ready to respond.


    However, compared with the students whose faces are full of tension, those well honed knights are much more calm, and some even have leisure to touch their life and death companion Yalong mount.


    The bell tower on the top floor of the Academy releases a circle of red ripples, giving all people a boost of at least 30% of their combat effectiveness.


    It is also at this time, the huge ship accelerated by the huge amount of wind elements to an amazing speed collided with Aldrich''s defense barrier!


    If you throw a tomato at the wall, the tomato must be broken and the wall is not damaged, but if you shoot a nail at the wall with a nail gun, the result is naturally different.


    At this time, the huge ship was playing the role of a nail under the super powerful magic. In an instant, the front deck of the ship was smashed to pieces. However, the front end of the ship was stuck in the defense barrier!


    In a moment, it can crawl like a cockroach, fly like a bat, or wriggle like a worm Countless monsters of different shapes, like black waves, gushed out of the ship''s bow!


    And the non-human figure in the mage''s robe also followed the trend, step by step toward the castle of Aldrich college.


    Because this is the garrison, the Knights of the temple can''t ride the Yalong mount to bully the enemy as usual, so they simply let go of the mount and let the powerful Yalong fly into the air by themselves to hunt the monsters that try to fly from the sky to Aldrich castle.


    They hold a shield and a ceremonial sword. With their blessing armor, they form a wall of steel. They kill all the monsters near them and stop the crazy trend!


    The knight blocks the enemy, and the student casts back. This is a strategy that was set out from the beginning.


    Although I thought very well, in the end, there were still three breakdowns in this dike made of iron and blood.


    The one on the left is an unidentified monster in a black robe with three tentacles protruding from under the hood. Under its black cloak, it seems that there are countless worm like monsters with small arms in black. As long as those monsters are cut off or crushed to death, they will burst out green slurry, which is a kind of terrible poison that can easily corrode the armor that has been blessed by the holy magic and can easily corrode.On the right is a rickety old man dressed like an orc shaman. His nearly green skin symbolizes his identity as a lower ORC. However, no matter totem, curse or head drop, it uses a very large number. The flame storm caused by three flame totems can easily assimilate several knights and dozens of monsters into ashes!


    In the central battlefield, it was the nonhuman mage.


    There was no magnificent magic, no chant, and even no casting action was visible. Just moving forward slowly step by step, more than a dozen Knights close to him were torn to pieces by the invisible wind and became the nourishment of those monsters!


    To the left of the battlefield, the poisonous insects neigh, but they are killed by magic without building inch skill.


    The four color squad leader and Theo, five elites far better than ordinary students, took over the battle on the left battlefield. The tacit cooperation formed by the four men in countless joint operations, together with Theo''s leak detection and repair, soon restrained the number of poisonous insects cast by the black robed monster.


    But this little counter attack didn''t last long, and the other side seemed to be impatient with the little guys who were in the way.


    Tens of thousands of worms came out of his cuffs, twined with each other, and turned into huge insect hands. They beat them like flies at them, and the poisonous insects all over the world were howling and ferocious!


    At this moment, a dark blue giant hand appeared out of thin air. It crushed the black insect''s hand and threw it back into the monster group together with the poison slurry. The strong poison directly turned that small area into a death zone!


    "Fight together again, four."


    Nero did not know when he had taken off the bandage and plaster cover he had put on his hand, revealing his right hand, which at first seemed frightening, but looked like a work of art.


    "Father All four people showed a surprise expression.


    With a faint smile on his face, he said hello to Camille and then turned to Theo: "and this young lady, I hope to cooperate happily."


    "Yes." Theo nodded and started the magic again.


    On the right side of the battlefield, totem poles are constantly erected, and bursts of powerful magic like skills are set off.


    Claude shuttles between them, relying on his excellent reaction ability and the effect of ghost disease, he drags the shaman to death.


    However, soon, rickets shaman seized an opportunity to launch a curse, let the black shadow around Claude, so that he lost the power of action in an instant.


    It was at this moment that a totem pole of death system rose from the ground, and the green light flickered at the top.


    Just did not wait for the spell to be released, the frost falling from the sky directly turned the totem into icicle and broke and disappeared.


    "It happens that I''ve long been curious about the structure of ORC shamans..."


    Franken looked at the rickety old man with interest, and saw nothing special about him. The curse on Claude suddenly disappeared and made him free again: "can you fight, boy?"


    "Of course," he said


    The three gaps that were torn out of the battle line were soon topped by statues, Kates and mercenaries.


    However, the number of demons is rare, the strength of the Kates is too weak, and the mercenaries have no sense of cooperation. The three gaps still give people the feeling of being in danger.


    At this time, hundreds of puppets, armed with various weapons, stepped into the battle and leveled the fighting power on both sides!


    In the hall of Aldrich college, Alice closed her eyes and sweated on her head. Zhenhong was sitting on her right hand side. Her eyes also lost their original aura. With Zhenhong''s full support, Alice managed to control hundreds of puppets with her teeth and stabilized the front line!


    In the middle of the battlefield.


    The sword of whirling victory combines the power of the sun and the magic power of the holy silver Jianji. In an instant, an amazing sword broke out. Even the former sub body of hubsolu did not dare to fight against Frey''s all-out sword!


    But the nonhuman mage did.


    The thickness of the wind field around him has reached about three meters, among which there is no other element except the wind element. Fu Lei''s all-out sword just cuts into two meters of it and can''t go further.


    What''s worse, the next moment she was blown out by the wind field.


    If she hadn''t been wearing the armor that the saint had applied divinity herself, she would have been torn to pieces like other knights before.


    Forced to swallow the smell of the throat, you are about to hit the walls of the Aldrich castle. Between the lights and stones, the shadow of a winged angel suddenly appears behind the girl. The broad wings fully dissolve the remaining momentum and let the girl fall leisurely like a piece of feather.


    But between her and the non-human mage, a pearl colored double horsetail figure appears in vain, with white wings, and countless pearly feathers like her are scattered and scattered, as if filled with the whole heaven and earth.


    "It won''t let you move on." In the legend, the treasure of Langer, a great magician girl 500 years ago, and one of the three sages now, fitter stood in the air and said to the inhuman mage, "absolutely!"


    For the first time, the non-human mage stopped.¡ª¡ªThe fourth floor is the tower of sharpening.


    sivei looks up at the sky with a feeling.


    But nature didn''t see anything.


    "It''s better not to be distracted on the battlefield."


    He looked back at himself again.


    Around him, there are nearly a hundred demons whose whole body color has turned gray and white.


    Do not know who used what magic, the central battlefield suddenly burst out a violent hurricane.


    As a result, the gray and white demons with different shapes around him seemed to have been weathered, and turned into countless white dust and disappeared.


    They were dead before.


    Disintegrate wave, this is a magic that integrates dissociation and spell diffusion. It can make creatures in the diffusion range suffer from secondary disintegrate level damage all the time. The lower demons can''t survive for a second, while the middle demons can only endure a little. However, for four or five seconds, the great Devil May be immune to this magic, but Sylvie will not be bored to use this magic Spare time to fight with the devil


    While pressing his pointed wizard''s hat to prevent it from being blown away by the hurricane, he was still thinking about things like "if it wasn''t for the increased amount of calculation to prevent accidental injury, the spread could be doubled.".


    At this time, a red line appeared on the ground, forming a huge red magic array.


    Then, countless octahedrons broke through the ground


    Sylvie helped his hat and whistled.


    Here comes the play.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    "Miss Evangeline, shall we go up and help?"


    Several boys who had been in the back row couldn''t help asking Evangeline, "the Knights of the Vatican seem to have suffered a lot of casualties..."


    "No way." But the girl refused without thinking.


    , as the royal highness of the former princess, has been conducting the battle of Timothy Sean, who has directed the invasion of the Timothy. The natural forces of the front-line soldiers are not the enemy, but the enemy''s strong support. The magician behind the support is not only supporting them but also running to them, so that they can not be bound hands and feet, and they will be directly attacked by the enemy. A lot of people fell down, and the total firepower dropped by a large part in an instant


    This is usually the so-called pig teammate.


    "Our magic is the best support for those knights. We can cast magic in the back, and don''t think about it!"


    She stiffened her face and gave serious orders. At the same time, she could not help but hope that these students, who are usually mischievous, could obey their own orders.


    In fact, the current situation is very clear. Although the number of beasts seems to be very large and terrifying, it still can''t cross the defense line composed of knights, demons and puppets (the Kates'' fighting power is too weak, which is directly ignored by Evangeline). With the fire support of their mages and the support of several offensive sentinel towers, if they continue, they will soon be able to push the front line to the giant ship Next. It doesn''t matter whether it''s to wipe out the warships or push them down to sea.


    The real problem now is the three superior enemies who easily break through the defense line.


    Once one of them gets rid of the leading position of the elites of Aldrich college or the pure white Holy See, the dangerous balance will be broken and the consequences will be unimaginable!


    However, the weakest of the three enemies had the highest fighting power of high-level magicians. Even if they went, they could only help. Therefore, the girl could only suppress her anxiety and silently pray for the favor of the goddess of victory in her heart.


    In fact, the situation on the left and right is very stable.


    The mysterious power of Nero''s right hand completely restrained the fierce poisonous summon of black robed creatures. No matter what level of poison or corrosive liquid, it could not cause even a little damage to the dark blue giant ghost hand.


    With the continuous casting of Nero''s left hand ritual dagger, as well as the timely assistance of the five little guys, the black robed monster steadfastly suppressed the opponent in the downwind. Now the black robed monster is only relying on the beast''s sense of straightforwardness and rich combat experience. Even so, its attack still has a huge impact on the surrounding areas, with the grass withering rapidly and poisoning on the ground The liquid also silted into a yellow green pond


    On the right, Franken and rickets shaman, whose strength is far more than that of ordinary senior magicians, are equally equal. It''s not that Franken''s magic attainments have reached that amazing level. In fact, although he didn''t know when he had successfully advanced to a high-level wizard, even if there were countless research materials accumulated with SIVI''s guidance, his strength was certainly inferior to that of senior high-level magicians.


    However, the most powerful ability of rickets Shaman is not Elemental Totem, but various curses and head lowering techniques. In his early years, in order to solve the source of the plague, Franken was deeply immersed in the curse. In addition, this product was originally a skeleton mage who was practicing undead magic. Ordinary curses did not work for him. Moreover, Claude also used the ghost effect to harass the enemy, and he even entered a higher level Share and the other side of the game.


    The most serious problem is actually the central road.


    The non-human mage''s steps just stopped for a moment and then continued to move forward. At present, the two strongest men in the whole idrick, the youngest Paladin commander in the history of the pure white church and the holy silver sword furei, almost entered the field of legendary mage 500 years ago, leaving a lot of Langer treasure and one of the three sages in human history¡ª¡ª They all failed to block each other''s seemingly ordinary steps!


    "Can''t the power of angels stop him..."


    Flea breathlessly looked at the inhuman mage who was approaching step by step in front of her.


    Her right hand was shaking because of the force of the shock, and the mouth of the tiger was also shaken, and the blood flowed down the handle of the victory sword. If it had not been for the angel''s slender white hands behind her, she would not have been able to lift the sword.


    "It''s not an ordinary wind element, but a specialized wind element."


    Fitter also looked at each other''s tentacles tangled face in a complicated way: "the usual elements of wind do not have this sticky property."


    The enemy''s combat effectiveness should go beyond the category of high-level magicians and achieve the real sense of the great mage.


    With the passage of five hundred years, and his body is no longer, fitter''s strength has been falling and falling. Now it''s lucky to have a high-level magician. In addition, a furei, who can barely be called a four turn swordsman, has a long distance with the five turn sword master even if he has opened the blade wing angel. It is normal that they can''t beat each other.


    "The wind element after specialization It''s the only one I can think of. "


    With the sword handed down from generation to generation by the Knights of the temple, Frey reluctantly stood up from the ground with a bitter expression on her face."The messenger of the wind, the Green family."


    "You run first, and you won''t win if you stay here." The girl with double horsetail suddenly opened her mouth and said to Frey, "if it''s just reinforcements, there''s no need to lose your life here."


    "Sorry, Knight Medley has no choice of treachery."


    Frey grinned bitterly and pointed at the non-human mage with her sword: "in this way, Sylvie will owe me a favor again."


    "So you''re going to let him pay for it? I remember that Knights don''t have to abide by the Friar''s commandment not to marry... "


    The corners of fitter''s mouth rose a little, made a joke, then straightened his face again, opened his wings, and the scattered feathers began to turn into countless points of light, floating and sublimating in the sky.


    "But I''d better advise you to leave soon I can''t guarantee that I can avoid you in the next attack. "


    "What are you doing?" Frey watched the girl begin to disappear from her toes and asked in surprise.


    "Free yourself, give him back the life Sylvie gave me, and fulfill my final mission."


    Fitter''s ponytail flies with the disappearance of her body, leaving a sad and beautiful figure to Frey: "in this case, even a great magician..."


    "Stop it!"


    Although Frey yelled anxiously, fitter did not waver.


    Until another magic rose.


    The tentacles on the face of the non-human mage were as straight as an electric shock. The next moment, the wind element of his whole body ejected it to the rear for 30 meters!


    It''s the first time that he''s not moving forward!


    And that''s why he managed to avoid the fatal blow.


    It was a huge fist that appeared out of the void -- the king''s fist in the void.


    Different from the past, the empty emperor''s fist has become more hidden, concentrating all the residual power that had spread out at one point, which is more powerful than before.


    Then, the huge fist slowly spread out, revealing the figure that was held in it.


    "I don''t remember saying you''d die for college."


    He jumped out of Gabriel''s palm and looked around the mess of the college, and his face was slightly sulky: "so, are you ready to die? Monster cubs. "


    Dean, drive in.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "It seems that your plot is doomed to failure."


    Franken leaped up with the element of wind to avoid the bombardment of the totem of the other element. At the same time, he took time to look back at the space which was somewhat broken due to the appearance of the king''s hand.


    The rickety Orc elder didn''t answer, but made a roar like a beast Well, maybe it''s one of the orc languages.


    Franken, who was more sticky than brown sugar, felt very impatient. The wrinkled face of the rickets elder was full of wrinkles caused by the relaxation of his old skin. The fierce expression appeared in his small eyes, which was almost blocked by drooping eyelids.


    Totems are constantly breaking through the earth, but different from the previous ones, even after the above magic energy is exhausted, the totems still stand there like primitive stone age handicrafts, with the patterns on the totem, it has a kind of rough aesthetic feeling.


    Franken shuttles between them, twists a screw on his head and turns his expression to a look of admiration.


    "Don''t hang around there, come out quickly!"


    With the gradual aggravation of ghost disease, Claude''s sixth sense (or direct sense) became stronger and stronger, and he had a very serious sense of uneasiness in the forest composed of totem poles.


    Seeing Franken still running around like an outing, he couldn''t help crying out, "it''s dangerous in there!"


    Unfortunately, his warning was a little late.


    The top of all the totem poles were lit up for a moment, and they looked very messy. But from a high point of view, you can see that these totem poles actually form the appearance of a blood nest greedy beast.


    This kind of monster, which lives in hilly areas, especially in caves and caves, has almost black hole food intake, and will not be satisfied no matter how much food it eats. In addition, its power is amazing and its claws are sharp. If it is not lazy and does not like sports, it will destroy the ecological chain of the whole hilly area in a few days.


    Many small Orc tribes regard it as their own totem. In the hands of Shaman, the totem of this monster represents another meaning - ritual sacrifice.


    The preparation of rituals usually takes a lot of time, but it is different for rickets shaman who is a great sacrifice. Just give it enough space to set up those totem pillars, and he can complete the sacrificial ritual altar in a very short time!


    Moreover, only those who are stronger than him can resist this sacrifice. Judging from the battle just now, that annoying Human Mage is not at all threatened!


    The strong light flickered from the whole totem jungle, painting the field of vision of all nearby people as a pale piece.


    Rickets shaman can even feel the sacrificial ceremony running!


    And then he was blown away.


    The strong light, like its sudden appearance, once again fleeting, and at this time in the totem jungle, in addition to Franken, there is a blue dragon.


    "Please settle the entrance fee to the president after the battle."


    Putting the small pendant with a high dragon oath in his hand back into his robe, Franken said to the sapphire dragon who surrounded him and blocked the sacrifice ceremony with his powerful resistance to magic.


    "You are as insidious as that man." The Dragon shook his head and sighed.


    "Thank you very much." Franken is proud of it.


    Although the strength of rickets Shaman is indeed very strong, whether it is a magician or a shaman, it is still just a physical body. It is hit directly by the magic of the three rings, causing great damage to it. If it wasn''t for the protective power of the belmus TOOTH NECKLACE he was wearing, I''m afraid that would have been enough to send the old man to heaven.


    It struggled desperately to get up, but neither Franken nor sapphire dragon would give it the chance.


    So in the last moment of his life, rickets shaman saw a white light mixed with the sound of the Dragon


    "What do you think of the white jet of destruction?" Franken looked at the damage and said to sapphire dragon, twisting the screw.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t go, how about a destructive blast bomb?"


    While watching sapphire dragon break the oath of the dragon and gradually disappear from the main material plane, Franken, with Claude at the same time, runs to the main battlefield with Claude.


    A black ladybird like creature, the size of a palm, glides in the air in an elusive way toward Nero.


    It''s only half way through, it''s pierced by an ice arrow, and then it explodes.


    As the battle progressed, black robed monsters released many other types of insects besides helminths, such as ladybirds that can detonate, mantis like creatures with sharp armed knives, and millipedes with special moving speed.


    This undoubtedly made Nero''s fight not as easy as at first.


    Fortunately, he had other people to help.


    After a series of actual combat baptism, kamiyu''s four men''s combat experience and magic control power are obviously much higher than other students. Just like the situation just now, they can be saved from danger.When Sylvie arrived, the kids were more motivated.


    Nero lowered his body, kept his center of gravity steady under the blast, and suddenly extended his right hand.


    The ghost hand immediately synchronized and held the black robed monster, while the other side slid out of the dark blue virtual shadow hand like loach.


    Then the black robed monster began to change. Its black robe became no longer real, but wrapped around itself like a substantial black fog. At the same time, it also changed from a human figure standing on the ground to a strange image floating in the air like a god of death. On the contrary, its power of maneuver has made a qualitative leap, even reaching the point of appearing and disappearing Degree.


    The enemy who appears and disappears is not terrible. What''s terrible is that the guy will scatter a bunch of insects to you when he appears and disappears.


    "Damn it, I can''t get it at all!" Tanis, a little fat man, was upset by the ladybug''s explosion. He spat out the mud in his mouth and made a rude remark at the same time.


    "Step back, get ready for magic."


    Then Theo suddenly made a noise.


    Immediately, the original surrounding wind all disappeared, replaced by a girl as the center, the surrounding air has become extremely sluggish. Affected by this situation, the black robed monster''s movement was slowed down at once!


    Fenghua. Tianluo.


    This was originally just a magician who was not good at close combat. It was used to slow down the opponent''s movement and protect his life when he was close to the enemy. However, the girl opened up an amazing size that was close to the border!


    In addition, although the action ability of this range is reduced, it does not affect the casting ability!


    At once, four second ring magic, which had been fully stored up, went straight on the black robed monster''s body and made it squeak and scream. At the same time, it scattered the black fog like cover on its body, making it reveal its true appearance under the black robe.


    But the body under the black robe is even more disgusting - it''s not a biological body, it''s more like sticking a few dead branches together at random and then coating it with asphalt.


    Those poisonous insects and monsters grow directly from its layer of asphalt.


    "Trap it."


    Because of the relationship between Fenghua and Tianluo, Nero, as the strongest fighting force, moved slowly and couldn''t hit the other side, so he simply called out to several other little guys.


    Seeing that his magic can''t do effective damage to the "asphalt" skin on the opponent''s body, several little guys immediately changed their tactics. The wind and fire mixed together to form a chain of flame, which trapped them. The soil rose from the ground and caught the opponent''s legs In other words, the organs similar to legs are also spread on them, and double reinforced.


    "Cheep Just human No one Squeak No one Not qualified to Be able to judge me


    At this time, the black monster did not know where to make a sound, and shrieked in poor Humen language.


    "To judge the sins of all things is the matter of the divine light." Nero changed the ritual dagger to his right hand, and the dagger and his right hand immediately glowed. The original huge ghost hand also changed, and finally formed the appearance of a huge light blade. He said coldly on the awn which reflected half of the battlefield: "my duty is to send such a guy as you to see him."


    At the end of the speech, the giant blade was cut off and the screaming monster was cut in half.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Eliza never found time so hard.


    Alice borrowed books from the library, and the books for her to pass the time were piled up on the bedside table. There were various kinds of books. If it was usual, the girl would be very happy to immerse herself in the sea of books.


    But now it''s different.


    Although there were no windows in the ward, she knew very well that a fierce battle was taking place outside Aldrich castle.


    All the members of Aldrich, even the reinforcements from the church, are fighting for their lives to protect the college, which has repeatedly created miracles. As the first student of Sylvie, she could only lie in the hospital bed, uneasy about the direction of the battle.


    It''s hard for her, who has been actively involved in all aspects of the college.


    However, Eliza is Eliza after all, not as disobedient as kamiyou''s little guys. After weighing for a long time, she finally chose to believe Sophia''s judgment and stayed in the ward obediently.


    But even so, she had a restless feeling.


    At least, it doesn''t matter if you look at the window?


    With such a mood, the girl got up from the hospital bed, quietly opened the door of the ward, put out her head and looked carefully.


    The ward was originally the place where the dwarfs were on duty in turn, but now these little guys are going to control the sentinel lighthouse, so there is no one in the ward or in the corridor.


    Suddenly, she was going to creep out of the ceiling.


    It was a humanoid monster - it had half a corpse covered face, and the rest was more like a peeled orange, revealing flesh like muscle fibers, and some parts were peeled off its face because of decay. It was strange that it had rotted to such an extent that it did not have the stench it deserved; its tongue stuck out LAOCHANG, people can''t help but think of the snake with its head up, but at the tip of its tongue, another meat mass keeps wriggling.


    Frightened, the girl soon recovered, drew out her wand and pointed it at the other side.


    "I finally found you The key to the material boundary


    Even Eliza, who had little knowledge of linguistics, recognized the ecstasy of its tone.


    "Who are you?"


    She tried to suppress the feeling of fear in her heart and ventured to ask.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you If the precious key is damaged, it will not be worth the loss to us. "


    The monster seemed to want to comfort Eliza, but the raw language and horrible appearance made it useless.


    "But don''t expect people from outside to save you We have inquired about this college when we invaded it. The only thing we need to worry about is the mysterious Dean. "


    It stretched its neck and began to drop piece by piece, regardless of the muscle fibers on the neck because of the sudden tension. It pulled out a long white silk like natto. It was disgusting: "I can share the vision with my babies. Now your Dean has been entangled by the most powerful one among us..."


    "Has the teacher come back yet?"


    To his surprise, instead of despair, Eliza showed a surprise expression.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" It repeats, "that human Dean has been caught up in the strongest race I''ve made! That ethnic group was a great magician before he was alive. He killed nearly ten thousand of my little babies by himself. If it wasn''t for catching him, the number of terrifying beasts attacking this college today would double! "


    "The teacher will never lose to that kind of guy."


    Eliza had no hesitation: "because he is the best."


    Countless times of experience, long ago in the hearts of young girls planted the seed called trust.


    "There''s no way he''ll come to save you!"


    "No one can easily defeat my strongest race," the monster roared! Your teacher has been entangled by us, only despair is in front of you


    This is not the case.


    The battle on the front court square of the academy is not the mutual entanglement of equal strength and strength, but is unfavorable to the non-human mage.


    At least it''s missing three tentacles and one left hand If it wasn''t for the flexible and changeable characteristics of the specialized wind element, I''m afraid this guy would have been cut off many times.


    Even so, it is in danger.


    But in the battle, SIVI looked up at the castle.


    "I, the guardian, turned into a water barrier."


    In the castle, Eliza did not continue to argue with each other, but sang directly around her when she was relaxed. She created a water wall between them, and then played the effect of ice crystal magic, turning the water wall into an ice wall with hardness comparable to steel."You are challenging my patience, stupid human being!"


    However, the ice crystal wall did not achieve the desired effect, and was penetrated by the other party in a short time.


    Until now, Eliza found that there was a baby face on the meat mass where the tip of her tongue was wriggling.


    "Just pull out your hands, feet and tongue and take you back directly! In any case, as long as the soul is not damaged, the key can be used! "


    The whole face of the monster was twisted, and the original few skin was like cicada slough, which made its image more seeping.


    "I''m curious about the key."


    All of a sudden, a voice that shouldn''t belong to this place rang, and the monster''s body was suddenly frozen.


    "Teacher!" Eliza had a sweet smile.


    I don''t know when Sylvie, who appeared beside the two people, with an indescribable smile on his face, naturally asked, "can you tell me more about it?"


    "Why Why are you here? " The monster''s eyes glared at him. In the vision shared by those animal tides and it, Sylvie should still be on the square outside the castle. If it wasn''t real, it would be impossible to crush the non-human mage so easily: "you should still be out there!"


    But it does not feel that the man in front of him who brings him great pressure is a fake.


    "Isn''t that obvious? Because this is... "


    Sylvie approached each other with a smile. At the moment when the meat ball on the tip of his tongue was like a shell, he opened a void door and let the thing fly directly into the void: "it''s only my miracle."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    I was born in the highlands of srannette. It''s the most desolate part of the eastern plain that we who have lived there for generations are called the wasteland adherents.


    My parents spent all their lives fighting for the continuation of the tribe, fighting with the gray dwarf warriors, with the dark elf assassins, and with various highland monsters.


    But my parents died. The grey dwarf cut off my father''s head, and the Falcon ate my mother''s body. Finally, the approaching Orc army completely destroyed my home.


    I became the only survivor. Or I was the only one who was saved.


    Then I became a vagrant, struggling on the line of food and clothing, and was despised by countless so-called "superior people".


    Naturally, there was no place for food. Even the leftovers of other people were already delicious for me at that time.


    "The world is really unfair." Sometimes I think so.


    Why can some people be born with high bed and soft pillow, rich clothes and luxuriant food, and I even live so hard?


    Until I met the benefactor who saved my life for the second time.


    On that day, she wore a red Scotch hat, a matching Red Plaid Dress, and a beige jacket on the outside. Behind her back was a big box that didn''t match her petite figure. With a gentle smile on her face, she was performing a puppet show for dirty children like me.


    As if the gentle expression of a big sister makes people completely invisible, she is the kind of strong person who can end a war alone.


    "Please accept me as a disciple." What did I think of it at that time? In a word, he had already knelt down on the bluestone brick floor and begged her.


    At that time, it was like seeing the only family member.


    She probably recognized me, too. Small hands covered his mouth, showing a surprised expression.


    "I also want to be a magician. Like you, I can change my destiny!" I lay down on the ground, my forehead pressed against the dirty ground, desperate to plead.


    "Turn your destiny around This is a subject that even the great mages are worried about. As a matter of fact, even if the so-called destiny exists or not, the master Qiyao has not yet reached a conclusion. " She replied with a smile: "even if you become my student, you should not learn that kind of thing."


    "As long as you have the strength, you will be able to change your destiny!"


    I said so, and at the same time, my heart was very firm.


    "Is that how you look at fate..." She nodded as if she had confirmed something. "Unfortunately, I''m not going to teach students."


    I certainly won''t give up like this.


    I''ve been following her ever since. When she was performing a puppet show, she watched from the side; when she packed her bags, she was far away from her feet; only when she set up a camp, she would look for food and water and other living things.


    This kind of life naturally makes it impossible for me to find a regular leftovers, so my diet can only be extended to all the food that can be found on the roadside. Including the bark and the grubs inside.


    Until one day, she seemed tired of the days when I had been following her.


    That day, she spent an afternoon assembling a magic puppet like a tiger with a cockpit and ceiling.


    Then, on the night of the heavy rain, she escaped in a magic puppet.


    I tried my best, but it didn''t work. Human legs are no match for a puppet''s limbs. Finally, I can only watch the figure gradually disappear in the dark rain.


    Feet are still running, cold rain into my only clothes, grab my temperature, let my body become more and more heavy.


    But the coldest is still my sinking heart.


    Why not? I just want to be able to eat enough every day, to wear clothes without patches, to sleep in the house at night, and not to worry about being carried away by wild animals.


    Is even such a wish too extravagant for me?


    Unconscious feet stumbled over, the whole person fell in the muddy water, allowing the big rain to hit on the body. "Sure enough, fate can''t be reversed."


    Tears could not stop flowing out of the eyes, mixed with rain and cement water.


    Mom, Dad.


    I, have been very hard to survive oh.


    I tried my best to live with my teeth clenched.


    So now it doesn''t matter if you close your eyes, right?


    So now it doesn''t matter if you give up hope, right?


    I really want to see you


    Darkness strikes and consciousness is interrupted. At the end of the day, I seemed to see something in the rain.


    Warcraft? It''s said that if you are bitten off your throat, it seems that you will not have too much pain when you die


    ¡­¡­When I woke up again, I found myself in a small room, lying on a small bed.


    Is this the kingdom of heaven?


    Carefully buried his head in the quilt, feeling that soft, let me hit from the bottom of my heart out of the feeling of happiness.


    "Wake up?" At this time, it was not the angel who appeared in front of me, but the magician.


    She put a bowl of green medicine on the bedside table: "drink this bottle of magic medicine quickly, or you will be in trouble if you have been drenched in the rain for so long You''re such a little guy that you don''t worry. "


    Didn''t she run away? Why is it here? Did she save me again?


    A series of questions came up in my head.


    "According to different users, the final effect of magic is different." She looked at me and suddenly said something strange: "it''s just about advocating the fighting power of magic. In the end, it''s easy to go on the road of only using magic to hurt others, so I don''t want to teach you magic."


    After a pause, she looked into my eyes and continued, "but it doesn''t matter if you make three agreements with me to make you my first student."


    Now I want to come, the agreement between her and me is just a verbal agreement.


    There was no magic contract, not even a paper contract. There is no actual binding force at all, and the agreement is reached only by trust.


    Later, I began to follow her to learn magic.


    Although it''s a bit sorry for my parents, those two years should be the happiest two years since I was born.


    Every day, she would teach me all kinds of magic knowledge. Even if my talent was not good, and my learning was very hard, and my magic accomplishment was growing slowly, she did not show any signs of impatience. Instead, she explained it in more detail, for the sake of me.


    In my spare time every day, I will also help her maintain those precious dolls, and at the same time, I will look through the wizard books she carries to enrich myself.


    But the time to be happy is short.


    When I became a junior wizard, she disappeared from my life.


    All that remained was the wand she used as a crutch and the big box containing her baby doll.


    From that time on, I began to travel the eastern plains with my wand and box on my back.


    Although it is in the name of increasing experience and improving vision, I am very clear in my heart what I have been looking for.


    My teacher.


    I really want to see you again.


    I have a lot more to say to you.


    I want to be with you if I can.


    But the reality is cruel after all. Even after traveling all over the eastern plains, I couldn''t see her again.


    Even a little bit, I couldn''t even find out about her.


    Finally, passing through the small village at the foot of the Angolan mountains, I saw the girl who looked a little similar to her. I can''t help but have the idea of enrolling her as a student.


    In fact, I did the same thing.


    Unfortunately, I have not been able to pass on my knowledge to her, and the accident happened again. Because of my carelessness, I was attacked by arrow porcupine and was on the verge of death.


    I don''t want to die.


    I don''t want to die at all.


    There''s a lot more to do.


    But I know very well that my time is running out.


    "The world is really unfair."


    Once again, my childhood thoughts are in my mind.


    In the end, they didn''t escape


    "I, the fate of Sylvie Aldrich..."


    "This is a miracle that belongs to me only."


    Sylvie looked coldly at the shivering monster in front of him.


    "After accepting and inheriting the sadness, pain and despair that I have been avoiding before, I have obtained the miracle through the sublimation of the great mage."


    Let the soul from the earth and the lonely soul of this world completely resonate and fuse, and finally produce a unique miracle level magic.


    Double existence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    "Teacher, what''s going on outside?"


    Seeing SIVI wrap the monster in a white cocoon and throw it into the void, Eliza immediately ran to him and asked.


    "It''s starting to stabilize."


    Sylvie touched some of the girl''s dry hair and said softly, "so now you''d better go to the ward and have a rest, you know."


    "Oh..." The girl''s mood suddenly fell down and made a reluctant voice.


    Sylvie turned his back and pretended not to hear.


    Although I don''t know the main reason, there is no doubt that the monsters outside are aiming at Eliza.


    In the castle, with the authority of his Dean, no intruder can escape his eyes and ears. However, there are too many enemies outside. Although there is no threat to him, the variables are too big. In case of any harm to Eliza, it will be troublesome.


    And Sylvie has a little bit of selfishness.


    It''s good for Eliza not to show up. Once she shows up, those monsters will inevitably have a targeted action. At that time, with the shrewdness of flea and Nero, it is bound to be able to see some clues.


    In this way, the Holy See will definitely notice Eliza, who can attract such a large group of monsters with few records. Even if awed by the fact that he has successfully stepped into the level of great mage, there will surely be a big gap between the two forces.


    Although Sylvie is not afraid of trouble, there are a lot of things that are piling up on him now. The trouble can be less or less.


    But


    "The key..."


    It seems that the main direction of the recent investigation has been settled.


    "Teacher, what do you say?" Eliza, who was walking in front of her, heard Sylvia''s low voice and asked curiously.


    "I said, if you don''t like potions, I can ask Franken to make some injections for you."


    Said Sylvie with a serious face.


    "Oh, forget it..."


    As the battle in the castle ended (in fact, the battle took place in less than five seconds due to the strength gap), the action of the non-human mage slowed down.


    Sylvie certainly won''t miss this opportunity. After having eroded the specialized wind element shield used for defense by the other side through the previous battle, he nailed his limbs and lost the ability to move.


    "You''re stronger again..." Flea drags the sword of victory in turn, and her face is complicated and goes to Sylvie.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen a genius - in fact, even herself has been praised as a genius among millions of people - but even the so-called genius, the stronger the strength, the slower the progress will be. But the guy in front of her easily broke the rules and grew to this level in just half a year


    "What do you think of this?"


    Seaver looked at the nonhuman mage he had nailed to the ground not far away, and asked Frey.


    The action of the non-human mage is very puzzling. It is not impossible to break away from the rock cone with its strength shown before. However, it seems that it has accepted its fate. Even if it is pinned, it does not struggle, but lies quietly on the ground.


    Naturally, flea knew what SIVI meant in her question.


    "You should have guessed correctly."


    There was a moment''s silence before she answered slowly.


    "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Fitter fluttered to the two and asked curiously.


    "Wind element specialization is not a simple thing, and the opponent''s technology that can simultaneously specialize the dexterity and defense ability of wind element is very rare. As far as we know, only the wind element magic handed down by the Green family from generation to generation has achieved this in the eastern plains."


    Seeing that Sylvie didn''t seem to want to explain, Frey simply said to Fett, "however, in modern times, the number of high-level magicians in the whole family can be counted with one hand, and there is only one big mage."


    And the combat effectiveness of this non-human mage has reached the level of a great mage.


    "Wait Are you trying to say that this guy is that fat, boring old man


    Even fitter, who was very slow in some ways, understood the meaning and exclaimed.


    Although they met pierce several times were not very happy, but did not expect a great wizard to become like this.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    Frey''s eyes turned again to Sylvie: "do you want to hand him over to the mage society? In this case, you should be able to get a good compensation and sealing fee


    In any case, it is not difficult to make sure that the members of the mage Council attack Aldrich. In addition, the members of the mage Council are demonized. This kind of scandal will definitely bring a serious blow to the prestige of the Qiyao mage Association. If Sylvie is just a little unknown character, in order to cover up the scandal, maybe the mage Association will send someone to kill something. But now Sylvie can do a heavy blow to the mage Association alone. In order to cover up the scandal, they can only choose to stop his mouth with massive bleeding.SIVI did not immediately answer, but continued to look at the suspected non-human mage Pierce.


    In fact, he''s wearing a wizard''s hat, and he knew that this guy was pierce green. It''s just that there is a "puppet state" behind the name of the other party. That''s why Sylvie didn''t go all out in the first place.


    When the monster who attacked Eliza in the castle was thrown into the void, the puppet state disappeared, and the only eye on Pierce''s face did not have the look of madness just now, and there was only endless pain left.


    At this time, after hearing the words of Frey, there was a drop of muddy tears in the eyes with crow''s feet at the corner of the eye.


    Even so, it has not struggled.


    So SIVI sighed and held out his hand toward the other side, and the invisible and immaterial emptiness wound around his palm again.


    "Sorry, I can''t help you." He looked at each other without any expression on his face: "but at least I can help you out."


    Listening to him say that, the other side''s face showed a trace of relief and gratitude.


    The next moment, pierce, who was turned into a monster, disappeared under the erosion of the void energy, and there was no ember left.


    Without waiting for Frey to ask, Sylvie said calmly, "the dignity of every magician deserves to be respected. I don''t think some goods and benefits can be compared with the dignity of a great magician. "


    The girl sighed greatly: "I knew. It is because you are so kind that you have been played by the Presbyterian and the mage Council. " Then she showed a gentle smile: "but because of this, the saint will trust you so much, and I can confidently give you my back."


    "Should I say it''s a great honor?" Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    "Compared with that, I think it''s better to help the front line as soon as possible. I don''t want the cavalry led by myself to have too many casualties."


    Frey took the sword again and planned to rush to the front.


    "About that..." At this time, fitter put in a sentence: "Sophia just contacted me. Our Miss ace has reached the front line and controlled the situation, so it doesn''t matter there anymore."


    "Miss ace?" Frey repeated suspiciously.


    "It''s saran''s little girl." Said SIVI.


    Who is the strongest in all of Aldrich except Sylvie?


    Among all the professors, Sophia, the acting Dean, has the reciprocal strength, which is naturally not her. Franken has just entered the high-level magician, and his main attack direction is still invisible undead and curse. Fitter did have extraordinary strength before he died, but even after he became a ghost, even with the addition of the three sages, he was still only a high-level magician.


    In fact, apart from Sylvie, the strongest one in the whole Aldrich college is saranya''s humble little vampire.


    As a pure blood vampire, saran has a long life, and like the pure blood dragon, even if she doesn''t do anything, her strength will grow with her age.


    Before meeting SIVI, the girl''s strength had already stepped into the level of a high-level magician. After getting married (at the beginning, it was a wrong word in hand slip, but I thought about it for a while, so I didn''t change it). Under the stimulation of SIVI, she made great efforts to improve her own strength and cooperate with one of the special products of idrick A lot of equipment has finally made her a senior senior level second only to the great magician.


    It is because of this, in this war, she was at the beginning as a trump card to hide, intended to be used in the most critical moment to turn.


    It''s just that after SIVI''s arrival, the girl of trump card was used to stabilize the front line


    As soon as the words fell, they saw a red awn rising from the direction of the main battlefield of the airport, and then exploded in the air, forming a huge bright red cross. Even if there is a distance from the battlefield, sives can still feel the magic power.


    "I said There are ghosts on your side, so I won''t say anything about it. " Frey, leaning on her sword, looked at the fresh red cross, and sighed again: "now that you have vampires, are you going to raise some skeletons or something, against the church?"


    Sorry, the skeleton already has


    "Anyway, ordinary Knights don''t recognize that it''s a vampire''s Aboriginal magic, as long as you don''t say no Sylvie shrugged.


    "I am a knight of the church at least..."


    The girl protested discontentedly.


    "Are you going to report me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sealing fee. "


    "I''ll make you a set of out of print novels."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Plus, you can come here at any time and enjoy the privileges of the sundae for free."


    "Deal."


    So a small war, in the two people''s bargaining voice came to an end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    A sea ROC plunges into the sea one by one and grabs a big oyster from the shallow sea bed.


    Then it flapped its wings twice and jumped out of the sea. Its feathers, which were covered with grease and had a certain waterproof function, were immediately dried and fluttered into the sky again.


    Although the birds are small in size and similar to seagulls, they are good at catching fish. However, due to the limited strength of their claws, there is only one way to deal with shellfish food.


    It continued to raise its height, and then looked at a reef below, released its claws, and let the fist sized oyster fall directly from the height of nearly 100 meters. It hit the rock heavily, and its hard shell was also hard to crack.


    With the wind of the sea, the sea ROC whirled in the air, making a crow like crow''s proud call, then folded its wings and landed on the reef.


    Its tiny claws press on the oyster, making it impossible for the other party to escape (in this world, oyster shells have snail like peristaltic organs), while the crooked beak pecks at the cracks in the shell, destroying it to reveal the tender meat inside, so that it can have a good meal.


    At this time, there was a rumble of thunder in the distant sky.


    Haipeng stopped his action, called out, raised his head with vigilance, blinked his black bean like eyes, and tilted his head in doubt.


    Then it saw a chain of dozens of huge empty islands, like dark clouds from a summer storm, surging across the sky. With the wind, it was lifted off the reef before it even had time to open its wings to escape. Finally, it could only flutter in the sea


    The reason that Aldrich college came to the sea was just to prevent the war from spreading to the refugee camp in govenhora, causing too much damage.


    Now that the problem has been solved, it''s natural to go back to where it was.


    Other than that, even those professors who are already familiar with students can''t just let go What a good labor force, it is not a waste.


    This war has caused great trauma to Aldrich. The front half of the vestibule was almost completely destroyed, and the function of the airport was completely destroyed. If the destroyer had not been hidden under the main island before, I am afraid that this valuable magic ship would also be destroyed by those crazy monsters.


    The Vatican''s casualty report has not come out yet, but in the statistics here, four students were killed in the war. This is the first time that the number of combat casualties has been reduced in Aldrich college. The excitement and joy after the victory of the war was diluted by the news, and the whole college was shrouded in a depressing atmosphere.


    The advantage is that after the real meaning of life and death test, the students face a bit less immature, more calm and mature. This will bring them incomparable benefits in their future life.


    In the dean''s room, SIVI, with a quill in hand, writes and draws on parchment spread out in front of him.


    He is summing up the gains and losses of the war, as well as his future journey.


    The seal fee of the mage association should not have been obtained. However, after the victory of the battle, the system compensated him for a large amount of resources. Although he didn''t see anything in the eyes of SIVI now, it was better than nothing, which made up for the feeling that he couldn''t be cheated by the mage Association.


    In addition, although the first half of the huge wooden ship was completely shattered at the time of collision protection, the second half was still intact. Originally, Seaver intended to throw the thing directly into the sea and let it live and die. However, after contacting the remains of the huge ship, he got a systematic hint that as long as it can be renovated, the remains of the giant ship can be absorbed and transformed into a new spectacle by the Academy.


    Knowing this, he protected the ship in the name of protecting the evidence, and informed the dwarfs and the Kates to reconstruct the remains of the ship.


    As for the use of this spectacle The description of the system is vague, and it seems that only after the completion of the renovation period can we know something about it.


    After estimating the gains and losses, the next step is to plan for the future.


    If you don''t want to, you don''t know. When you think about Sylvie, you suddenly find that you have too much to do in the future.


    The first is the construction of the third school district. Originally Morag is not a good place. Although he has won over the leaders of windmills and Heihe through some small steps, how to build the third school district well still needs to be summed up in total.


    Then there was the orc invasion. To be honest, this has nothing to do with SIVI, but most of Huolian''s territory has been occupied. It''s nothing to do to drive away the orcs.


    Then there was the Middle Earth. If he is free, he must go to the Middle Earth in person according to the agreement with the pure white church to see if there is any residual human civilization in the area isolated from the eastern plain.


    Then Elijah, the virgin, asked him to collect the commission from the rest of the dolls as much as possible. At present, this Commission is the most troublesome, because the number of sightings of dolls is very small, and it is very difficult to target them.


    In addition, SIVI felt that he had to make time to go to timothyn''s Dark Alliance. After all, the eldest princess of the dark night aristocrat gave them a sincere hint that the orcs were about to invade, so it didn''t matter to go there a little. Originally, when there was only a high-level Mage Level, Sylvie would naturally be a little creepy about those vampires, but after this promotion, he had nothing to worry about - the guy who would be attacked by the demon vampire is not a great mageIn addition, the holy land also needs to go again. After all, many Knights have been sacrificed and their love has been borne by them, so we have to go and thank them.


    Finally, there are some strange things in the previous war. Even if you already know that the target is Eliza, what is ozaki in the other''s mouth first? According to Evangeline, the traitors now in the capital of the country are also associated with ozaghi.


    In fact, at first, SIVI thought that the octahedrons that appeared in the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening should have something to do with ozaki or something, according to the development of urine in general stories.


    But a moment before he escaped into the void, he turned back to confirm the names of the monsters around him, only to find that there was no ozaghi in the names of the other monsters, but a guy named "koukirenu".


    "Sure enough, if you want to know the mystery, you can only start with Eliza?"


    Sylvie wrote the word "key" on the parchment and then made a striking circle with his pen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Huolian imperial city.


    With their help, the queen of Huolian once again entered the palace which belonged to them.


    At this time, the palace was in a mess, and the ground was covered with sawdust and stone fragments, as well as the remains of some decorations.


    There is no sound in the huge palace, just like there is no living thing. The only proof that someone has been here is probably the blood in the corner that can''t be found without looking carefully.


    "Tell her majesty that the traitors are gone."


    General raster, armed as a tin can, after listening to the report sent back by the men sent out to search for the enemy, clattered to Queen Huolian and knelt down on one knee to report.


    "Sure enough, these guys have some way of knowing the life and death of their companions."


    Standing behind the queen, SIVI touched his chin: "it''s quite fast to escape."


    "Mother, although Andrew Tara has escaped this time, we can''t guarantee that they will come back."


    Yiwen Jielin frowned and said to her mother, "Sylvie Mr. Dean can''t stay here all the time. I''m afraid that the armed forces of the imperial capital alone have no ability to deal with this? "


    Raster, kneeling in front of the queen, looked at the original Princess reluctantly. However, since the girl was right at all, he could not refute it. If Mrs. Sharon was still there, it would be easy to say. But now Andrew''s high-level magician strength is far beyond their mortal limit. Even if the dead house in the tower of Qiyao, the capital of the emperor, is willing to come out The hand may not be able to win, what''s more, there is a witch who disguises as a maid and has unknown strength


    "Evan, what do you mean?" The queen raised her luxurious skirt and turned to ask the girl.


    "Move the capital."


    Evangeline and her mother looked at each other and said, "it''s OK to go to the mountain town of govenhora or several surrounding cities. As long as we are within the influence of Aldrich, we can provide assistance soon."


    "Your Majesty, please think twice!" Raster immediately exclaimed, "even in those turbulent times when the orcs invaded and the Empire was in turmoil, Huolian had never set such a precedent! Besides... "


    In the middle of that, laster looked up at seavy with a wary look.


    His meaning is also very obvious: Although moving the capital there can remove the hidden danger of the return of the traitors, who knows whether the Aldrich college will intervene in the state affairs of the Empire, or even directly overhead the upper empire as its puppet?


    "That''s enough, laster." The queen of Huolian immediately said, "Mr. Aldrich, please forgive raster''s rudeness."


    Although it looks like she''s blaming laster, anyone with eyes can see that she''s actually trying to protect each other.


    "It doesn''t matter, your majesty." "Magicians don''t care about worldly eyes," Seaver said


    Sylvie didn''t care much about the general''s conjecture. He dared to doubt a great magician (though it has not been announced yet) and said it to his face. Although there is no guarantee that this guy has any talent, there is no problem with his loyalty to life and death. You know, Sylvie killed him no more than an ant.


    But you can''t go to someone else''s house. When the dog barks at you, you can kill it directly


    "So general raster, what do you think you should do with Andrew Tara?"


    Sylvie didn''t say a word, and Evelyn asked a little more aggressively.


    "We can first ask for the support of the king''s Council. They will certainly respond to the name of human beings, namely, the expulsion of orcs." Raster should have thought about it, and replied without hesitation.


    "Don''t be kidding. Those who are afraid of death will never use elite and high-level magicians as support!"


    Evangeline retorted immediately.


    Since two years ago, as a diplomat of Huolian, Evangeline, who has been to the king''s Council for several times, naturally knows a lot about the fat bellied kings. The way of thinking of these guys is no different from those short-sighted aristocrats in China.


    "Yes, because it is not their core force, we have the opportunity to reorganize them and improve our military strength."


    Raster began to talk: "even if it''s just symbolic support, the number of troops will not be less than 30000. At present, the number of ORC invasions is about 300000, and we are directly facing about 120000 people. However, because 50000 of them are missing for no reason, we are actually dealing with only 70000 enemies. Even if only half of the 30000 will be recruited, the force of 15000 will be enough to do a lot of things! "


    "But that didn''t include resistance or even the capture of Andrew, did they?"


    Evangeline was sharply critical of the other side''s words.


    "In fact, I have something to report to her majesty."Raster ignored the original princess''s question and said to the queen, who was probably thinking about what to do.


    "What''s the matter?" The queen is also very cooperative.


    "In fact, Lord Sharon is not killed!"


    Raster took off his breastplate and took out a crumpled parchment from his chest and presented it to Queen Huolian: "the reason why I was able to escape with your majesty before Andrew was in trouble is actually because of Lord Sharon''s warning!"


    His words caused an uproar.


    Evangeline also suddenly remembered that she received the magic crane when she was under house arrest in disguise by Andrew.


    "As long as Lord Sharon returns, Andrew Tara won''t be a problem!"


    "I see." Queen Huolian carefully exchanged the parchment with Lasser, and then bowed slightly to SIVI, whose waist was not more than 10 degrees: "I am the queen of Huolian, naturally, I can''t leave my people to run to a safe place, so I will continue to stay in the capital."


    She knows very well that her daughter can''t make up her own mind. It''s probably Sylvie who wants to move her capital there only after she has been authorized. So the object of apology is not Evelyn, but Sylvie.


    "Bang It''s so righteous that I didn''t go to lovinia before. " Not far away, a student who was listening to them whispered in a whisper.


    "But the Queen Mother..."


    Evangeline was anxious to say something else, which she had a bad feeling about, but was interrupted by Sylvie''s hand.


    "Well, since it''s the Queen''s own decision, we can''t interfere more."


    "We still have something to do, so we''re going to leave," he said with a light expression on his face


    With that, the sound of the magic boat slowly falling in the sky


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie did not give any advice at all. It was only because of Evangeline''s entreaty that he agreed to temporarily protect the royal family of Huolian. It is rare for him to get rid of this burden, and it will be better if he does not run at this time!


    Evangeline can only sigh at last and follow SIVI on the magic boat.


    So after the Aldrich left in the magic boat, only queen Huolian with big eyes and small eyes was left


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Sophia pushed open the door of the dean''s room and walked in wearily.


    "Well, is there any progress?"


    He asked the girl as he put away the parchment in his hand and thrust it back into the drawer.


    "Not at all."


    Sophia put her arms across her chest. "Whether it''s ozaki or kokireniu, I''ve looked through the entire library and I can''t find any information about it."


    It can be seen that she spent a lot of effort on this, not only the hair back to the previous disordered bird''s nest shape, has begun to improve the dark circles of the eye is also aggravated again.


    "It seems that the scope of the investigation needs to be widened appropriately." Although this situation was expected, after getting the exact answer, SIVI was still somewhat sorry: "which one of the Royal Library of horngorat and the library of seven obsidian is more likely to allow us to access it?"


    "I''m very tired. Would you please stop making such a joke?" The girl replied angrily, "compared with the two that are not possible, you''d better try to negotiate with the pure white church to see if you can enter the library of their security level a


    "Well, in any case, I really want to go to holy land on another trip. I''ll try to see if I can negotiate successfully."


    Sylvie also played with the quill in his hand.


    "So what''s going on with Yvonne?"


    Sophia sat down on the sofa, rubbing her temples, trying to ease her fatigue, and asked SIVI.


    "A mess. The queen is not going to listen to Evangeline at all and wants to stay in the capital


    Sylvie got up and went to one of the counters. "Would you like coffee or black tea?"


    "Black tea, please make it thicker, or I may go to see the dreamland beast, iennon Sofia is not affectation, frankly speaking of their own needs.


    Sylvie shrugged and took the teapot, cup and tea out of the cupboard.


    Alice followed some of the volunteer students to the refugee camp at the foot of govenhora to help, so that no one gave him tea and water, so she had to try to enrich himself.


    He pinched a pinch of tea with his finger and threw it into the teapot. Sivei thought about it, then squeezed it in a little bit. He got some water from the water element plane with the magic of the three ring water element, then covered the lid and burned it with fire element magic. It wasn''t long before the tea pot began to give off a faint smell of black tea.


    It''s just that this kind of thing can''t be compared with the black tea made by the maid. This can be seen in Sophia''s twisted expression after a sip.


    "I don''t think I''ll ever drink anything you soak in my life." Putting aside the delicate teacup, Sophia rubbed her eyebrows, which were almost all squeezed together: "in a word, since your conversation with her majesty Julian''s Queen has broken down, what should you do with your next journey? Go straight back to college? You can''t take those little ones with you to holy land. "


    "I''m going to go to the front line first."


    SIVI explained to Sophia, "the rapid reinforcement of ORC invading forces always gives me a nasty feeling. It is better to confirm this point carefully. "


    "Is it? I think it''s normal After all, orcs are much more prolific than humans. "


    It was also because of the strong reproductive capacity that the products of the northern hills could not keep up with the consumption of the orcs, and finally the orc invasion broke out repeatedly.


    "In any case, there will be Tianzhi destroyer, and with my ability, it won''t matter if you go to the front line for a walk. You can rest assured." SIVI patted his chest, saying there was no pear: "and if it''s not possible, you can let other people directly return home. The crystal will come back. I can go to the front line alone. In this way, if there''s nothing wrong with the front line, then I can go straight to timothyn''s Dark Alliance, and then I''ll go to the holy land after testing. "


    "It''s really convenient to have a separate body." Sophia muttered absently.


    "It''s not the separation. We are a person in the real sense. There is no difference between noumenon and separation." Sylvie immediately retorted, "it''s convenient. It''s really convenient. Before the completion of the dual existence, I thought that we had to drive through the desert and all kinds of environment together to reach the Middle Earth to explore the ancient truth and the current level of human civilization


    Although SIVI didn''t go on, Sophia knew what he meant.


    With the dual existence, he can sit in the dean''s office one by one, and march toward the eastern land


    "So what are you going to do next here?" Asked the girl curiously.


    "There are mainly two things." Sylvie was right, holding out his index finger: "the first is to investigate and record the current level of Claude''s ghost disease. Franken contacted me, and he said that after the last battle, Claude''s flesh and soul mutual exclusion had become more and more serious. "


    Probably because of the fierce fighting last time, his ghost disease has become more serious, even walking has begun to appear double shadow.All in all, it was so serious that he himself had noticed something that Claude had been in a trance and depressed in the last few days. Professional is the main reason why Franken came to see Sylvie for help.


    After all, at present, only SIVI is the only one with great attainments in the study of soul. He is not looking for anyone


    And Sylvie doesn''t mind trying to treat each other if he can.


    It may be that the topic is a little heavy. The girl and Sylvie look at each other. After several seconds of silence, Sophia breaks the silence again.


    "And the second one?"


    She subconsciously picked up the cup and seemed to be ready to have a drink of tea, but as she was about to deliver it to the entrance, the whole person stopped and finally put the cup back on the table.


    "The second is to give Eliza a soul check." Sylvie extended his middle finger and made a V: "do you remember what I said about the enemy''s real goal?"


    "You mean Eliza? "


    In the final analysis, there was only one monster target that had invaded before, and that was Eliza.


    Although the details are not clear, at least Eliza and ozaki should have something to do with each other.


    "Yes, but I always feel a little bit troublesome..." Sylvie just yawned and immediately returned to his normal expression: "wait, another one. I think I found something interesting near the front line..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    "I don''t think we really need to pay attention to that small group of orcs In terms of quantity, these guys can''t even capture a small town like horadur. "


    Evangeline, who had been unhappy with her mother''s rejection of her offer, immediately objected when she heard that SIVI was going to stop for a small group of orcs near the Angolan mountains under the magic ship to check out. "We have a full schedule for the rest of the journey. I don''t think these stinky guys are worth our time ¡£¡±


    According to the return of the magic ship detection module, the total number of orcs below will not exceed 1000, which is a small number of ORC invasion forces.


    Not to mention that the destroyer has a man-shaped self-propelled nuclear bomb silo on board, it is just that the destroyer itself can annihilate the orcs.


    Moreover, judging from each other''s route, they should be going back to the northern hills. The girl couldn''t imagine why she and her party wasted precious time for these insignificant guys.


    "Well, I see." Absorbed in debugging the detection module, Seaver kept sending back clear or blurred pictures. He replied absentmindedly, "I''ll be back soon. You won''t be late for afternoon tea in the holy land."


    "You don''t understand at all!"


    The girl sighed weakly: "this is not the problem of drinking tea And it''s not in an afternoon to get to the holy land from here


    Before she could finish, Seaver, who was in the captain''s seat, had disappeared.


    Because of the relationship between the academy system and the door of trial, SIVI''s whereabouts had been somewhat erratic. Now he has mastered the gap magic, and now he has become a synonym for him. Because there are so many such phenomena, it is not surprising that young girls and other part-time crew students are used to it.


    "Listen to me, anyway."


    Evangeline''s sense of powerlessness was even more serious. She turned to several students who were operating the Tianzhi destroyer at the operating console and began to ramble.


    "You guys will join me in persuading the president of the hospital when such a thing happens. It''s not that I should be so lenient. It''s just that in the case of unknown enemy, this kind of meaningless contact is totally unnecessary. It not only increases the probability of self exposure, but also has certain hidden risks..."


    At this moment, several students showed bitterness at guan''er''s magic sound, and sincerely realized why Sylvie wanted to escape so quickly


    The orcs had already pulled out their weapons as soon as the magic ship lowered its altitude and passed over the sky. When Sylvie appeared in front of them, the big looking guys in front of them had already jumped on them.


    The next moment, of course, they fly back faster.


    "Are you escorting something?" Sylvie glanced at the large boxes behind them, which were covered with cloth, and immediately learned about the situation.


    "It''s the magician, let the stone horn giant rhinoceros! (ORC) "


    standing in the middle of the line, the orc yells, wearing a level higher than other orcs.


    At the same time, the three behemoths, who were originally responsible for pulling the carts with boxes, were also liberated. Driven by the orcs, they scattered their hooves and ran into SIVI.


    Stone horn giant rhinoceros is a kind of four legged animal rhinoceros species. Although the level of Crusade has 15 levels, it is very tame and weak in simple combat. The main reason why the level of crusade is so high is that they are full of folds, with high magic and physical defense.


    Moreover, when these guys, which generally weigh up to two tons, run up, the terrible impact force is enough to make some monsters above level 20 retreat. Even if the demons with special physical strength are attacked, they will only be hit into meat pie and trampled into minced meat.


    It must be said that there is something more terrifying than the impact of a stone horn rhinoceros. I''m afraid there is only a group of stone horned rhinoceros


    In fact, in the first battle between humans and orcs, the collision of the stone horn rhinoceros caused many miraculous feats, which resulted in the extremely high meritorious deeds awarded to the owners of the giant rhinoceros at that time.


    Until a magician developed the second ring earth element magic which can create a small swamp on the ground, this monster''s shocking collision gradually withdrew from the historical stage.


    The low-level magic of "summoning the moor" is naturally familiar to SIVI. Even his upgraded magic "rotten swamp" is just a matter of waving his hand.


    But then there''s no way to make it.


    At the moment when he was about to be hit by the huge five foot horn of the stone horn giant rhinoceros, he could not change his expression on his face. He reached out and held the tip of the giant rhinoceros horn running in front of him. Like a chicken, he picked up the giant rhinoceros which was dozens of times bigger than his size. After swinging it around, he used it as a weapon to fight the two huge rhinoceros closely following him Hit and fly like a baseball!


    Then, as soon as he gave up, the giant beast''s body made an arc in the air and fell into those stunned orcs. One of them crushed several elusive orcs into meat pie."Colossal skill" strengthens itself, "power distortion" diverts all the force of the opponent''s impact to his own use, "protection against impact" does not work, so that he can''t step back. "Feather falling" instantly reduces the weight of the stone horn rhinoceros. Finally, all of them are combined to create a huge visual impact effect.


    Theoretically speaking, it''s the quickest and most labor-saving way to solve the stone horn rhinoceros with the swamp, but Sylvie''s doing so is troublesome, but it has also achieved the effect he wants to achieve - all the orcs have lost their fighting spirit, and there is obvious fear in his eyes.


    With a few small magic to kill the rest of the orcs, scattered scattered scattered, SIVI a few steps to the box is a man high, a lift off the cover of the cloth, revealing the inside.


    Originally, SIVI thought that there should be pearls, treasures or various materials in it, and it would be human slaves or something. But when he opened it, he found that there were a group of shivering orcs


    Picking his eyebrows, Sylvie lifted the cloth off the rest of the boxes. There were orcs in it. From ears and tails, these orcs should be of the same race.


    He felt his chin if he knew it.


    "I see..."


    Sylvie had been feeling something wrong with the invading orcs for some time, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. It was not until he saw these humanoid orcs, which were very similar to humans, that he suddenly realized.


    This is the first time that he saw other kinds of orcs after the war. All the orcs encountered in the previous war were of the same race!


    In terms of appearance, the orcs who had green skin, were generally extremely strong, had a certain magic resistance, and recovered quickly. On the contrary, they were like the enlarged version of goblin


    No one dares to clap his chest and say he knows how many kinds of orcs there are. Just like in the Tang Dynasty, people did not know how many small tribes there were in nomadic people.


    But one thing is certain, no matter which orc race, they can''t reach 300000!


    Otherwise, the orc king is not the golden ORC with the blood of bimon, but the patriarch of that race.


    After all, it is precisely because of the checks and balances of various Orc races, so far, the orcs are still only tribal systems, and there is no real country. The so-called Orc king has no great power.


    However, this war has completely overturned this theorem, and interestingly, almost all countries have not found it.


    "Because they look down on orcs, they don''t go out of their way to understand the social structure of orcs That''s the consequence of human superiority. " Sylvie, still patched, had no idea where the orcs had come from, and whispered to the air, "fitter, get me Evangeline. I seem to have found something interesting by accident."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    "Human beings!"


    While Sylvia and Evangeline are arguing over whether to leave the orcs through the communication module, a small female Orc in the cage suddenly shouts at him.


    "I, Uluru simig, are called."


    SIVI looked at the orc and found that the other side was only growing up in terms of physical development. The adult age was about 134.


    Although she tried to pretend to be fearless, her trembling body and her bloodless face, which was quite similar to human beings, could not help but reveal the fact that she was very afraid now.


    But even so, her petite and slender body was still in front of the other people. Through the fence of the cage, she was staring at SIVI, who had killed a group of orcs.


    Cross breeding between orcs is very common, and even the two groups with large individual differences generally do not have reproductive segregation (which is one of the criteria used to divide orcs from other human like and sub human races). Therefore, in fact, the orcs do not have a pure blood population in the real sense, except for the golden bimont, which is the royal clan.


    This is the main reason why humans don''t bother to classify orcs. Just like the huge mixed blood demons in the abyss, the orcs'' bloodlines are also various. God knows what kind of hybrid they were made of


    For example, the orc girl in front of SIVI has a human face. If it wasn''t for the hairy sharp triangular ears on her head and the trembling tail behind her buttocks, she would be no different from ordinary human girls. To be sure, this guy who calls himself Uluru simig looks like a godmother in some animated films on earth.


    "We, slaves, do, can. Hurt, no, please. "


    Obviously, she didn''t know much xiumen language. She just piled up the words rigidly, which made a sentence confused.


    Sylvie gazed with interest at her fluffy tail, which was like a big brush of dust, until the girl hid it behind her in some fear.


    "You don''t speak Humen very well." He said fluently, with a smile of plenty on his face.


    "Eh, eh?"


    As I have said before, because of some sense of superiority and the degree of hostility of orcs towards human beings, few human beings can speak Orc human language except some professional businessmen. On the contrary, many Orc nobles have learned Humen language.


    But SIVI is different. The goods are with plug-in The language of the fourth level can be refined in the language of the fourth level.


    Orc language is certainly not a problem.


    "Now, let''s talk about your side. (ORC) "


    ignoring the surprised Orc girl, SIVI touched her chin and gave a meaningful smile.


    Half an hour later, Tianzhi destroyer --


    "those orcs have been arranged in the cabin, and the ship lock has been completely sealed. Unless there are senior middle level magicians in those guys, there is absolutely no way to escape."


    Evangeline, who had been away for more than ten minutes, came back to the bridge to report the situation to Seaver, who was looking over the record of the conversation.


    "Did you ask them anything?" Evangeline asked, slightly curious.


    "I did dig up something It''s a pity it''s broken


    Sylvie handed Evangeline the transcript of the conversation and explained it as she looked through it.


    In fact, the orcs were ready to move when timothyn invaded the human world half a year ago. If Mrs. Sharon had not seized the throat of lorenzas fortress and made the orc army return without success, the chaos in the eastern plains would have been several times higher.


    Because in autumn, the orcs failed in their feint attack and failed to plunder enough supplies as usual. Soon, some tribes began to have insufficient food to survive the winter.


    With the approaching of winter, this situation has become more and more serious, and even some small-scale conflicts and riots have taken place.


    Just when the orc king was troubled by this, the orc sacrifice provided him with a solution. The old shaman, full of evil wisdom, claimed to have found a secret way to turn the common mixed blooded Orc into a "strong Orc" who obeyed all actions by excavating the remains of ancient orcs.


    Through the description of the orcs, SIVI immediately guessed the truth of the so-called secret method - it was not the enchanting magic, but more similar to the sacrificial magic. Through some special operation methods, he extracted most of the souls of the orcs, which were used to strengthen the body, and turned them into a strengthened puppet.


    That''s why the invasion orcs all look like they''re made out of a mold.


    After the completion of the secret method, the orc King began to recruit orcs from various tribes. By the time some large tribes felt something was wrong, it was too late.No matter men, women, old and young, as long as they pass through that strange ceremony, they can become the corresponding combat effectiveness


    After collecting the corresponding combat effectiveness, the orc king asked his illegitimate son to kill behemoth in order to obtain the mountain runes in his body.


    After that, his illegitimate son died because of the curse of the mountains, and he held a funeral which was considered to be a grand one for the illegitimate son - which was probably the wish of the illegitimate child all his life.


    Then, the invasion began.


    "The orcs of the Kuruta tribe were on the call list, but they got the information a little earlier, so they fled to the Angolan mountains, but they were finally captured by the orc army." With that, Sylvie took a sip of tea and waited for Evangeline to react.


    "In other words, is the main cause of the war still the great sacrifice?"


    Evangeline, holding the record, said thoughtfully, "if we could get more information about the orc sacrifice, we might be able to stop the war."


    "Sorry, it''s impossible."


    Sylvie asserted.


    "Why?" She blinked, puzzled.


    In principle, this should be a relatively simple way to stop the war


    "Because the guy is dead."


    SIVI put down his tea and said with a wry smile, "not long ago, I was beaten to pieces by Franken and sapphire Dragon..." After a pause, he continued to say helplessly, "that''s why I just said that this thread has been broken."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    "As a result, you''ve been busy for so long, or you haven''t made any substantial progress..."


    Evangeline rubbed her forehead helplessly: "anyway, what are you going to do with those orcs? Although I suggest throwing it out of the boat But you won''t agree, will you? "


    "Thanks to them, I''ve learned a little bit about the orc side. It''s cruel to eat dry and wipe clean."


    Looking at the page of achievement store carelessly, SIVI replied, "how about not sending them to the mines under our caravan to do coolies?"


    "Only when you completely drain the other party''s surplus value can you be regarded as eating dry and wiping clean..."


    , Wen Jie Lin, powerless to make complaints about it, "to say that if they are all locked together, they will be more likely to cause mutiny or something like that, and it will be even more troublesome."


    As a former princess who once handled an imperial business, Evangeline also knows something about it: "I don''t think they''ll be obedient."


    "Then isolate their leaders and do something else."


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders and said without hesitation: "the college just needs guards, and the caravan has lost a lot of manpower because of the war. Moreover, the upper class of the orcs are still some girls. It doesn''t matter to ask them to change into maid''s clothes and come to the college as maids. Just let Alice relax. In this way, we can use their leaders as a threat to the lower orcs, and we can also use the safety of their people''s lives as a chip to make them obedient. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? "


    With that, Sylvie found Evelyn looking at his face with a strange look.


    "Is there anything on my face?" He couldn''t help touching his face, but he didn''t feel anything strange.


    "I find you''re more effective than you used to be."


    The girl sighed with an unidentified exclamation: "in the past, you would not have made such a bad decision."


    "People will grow up, too."


    Sylvie sighed a long sigh, too.


    Once upon a time, he was really holding the mentality that people would not attack me and I would not be a prisoner, and he treated everything in this world like walking on thin ice.


    The result is constant exploitation.


    However, as he experienced more and more and got used to seeing other people''s life and death, he also began to become indifferent, or decisive.


    Like the orc invasion. If he had the strength he had just passed through, he would have been able to go up and ravage the invading monsters and drive them back to their northern hills without saying a word.


    Now he has only conducted a little research in the areas of his interest.


    Because of his rich experience, he sniffed out the unusual smell of this Orc invasion. God knows whether there are some powerful black curtain behind this seemingly trifling war?


    Even though his own strength has reached the top level in the world, Sylvie is just a mortal after all. He can''t protect his college all the time, let alone his students all the time.


    He didn''t care about it.


    Besides, for him now, as long as his friends and students are OK, it doesn''t matter what else


    "Do you think I used to be better?" Sylvie looks up from the exchange panel and looks at Evangeline.


    "I''m a more realistic type. Compared with the former kind of slightly hypocritical you, or now you are more pleasing to the eye. " Evangeline didn''t cover it up. Her blue eyes were staring at Seaver, and she replied in a big way: "but if you were now, you wouldn''t have chosen to go to the cubic prison to save me."


    No, no, no, even I used to, at that time, if the system didn''t give a reward, I wouldn''t have done that


    Sylvie retorted in his own mind.


    But of course he was not stupid enough to say it.


    In fact, a lot of things that were originally driven by the system have become evidence of Sylvie''s romantic style in the past


    "Well, let''s get back to business."


    Sylvie scratched his face and continued, "sure enough, before there is a better way to deal with it, use the method I just said."


    Before the words fell, the bridge suddenly and violently vibrated.


    Evangeline a did not stand firm, screamed a backward fall, but was quickly pulled into the arms of Sylvie.


    Unable to feel the soft jade in his arms, SIVI called to the student in the driver''s seat: "what''s the matter?"


    "Report, we seem to have hit a strange layer of air..."


    The student tried to stabilize the ship, but the increasingly violent vibration made everyone understand that what he had done was in vain.


    "It turns out that the orcs are making trouble..."


    Because he was just talking about the orc relationship, SIVI subconsciously associated the accident with those guys, but it turned out that he was just thinking too much."No.1 and No.3 driver''s seat is given to the Banshee. Their stability is better than you. All the extra hands were demonized, and the spectrum helped to determine the distribution of elements in the air layer


    He calmly gave orders, and at the same time stood up and gave his position to Evangeline, who had a faint blush on his face: "I''ll go to the deck now to see what the actual situation is. After that, the command will be transferred to Professor Evangeline. Do you know?"


    "Be careful yourself."


    Evangeline could not help but tell.


    "Peace of mind, there is no great mage in the world who will be defeated by a gust of wind."


    Leaving a ready-made expression, SIVI directly made a six foot long hole in the air. Looking in from the outside, he was as gorgeous as the Milky way. However, if anyone dares to underestimate the space there, he would be immediately engulfed by the turbulent void and disappear into the world together with his own existence.


    After coming to the deck through the gap magic, Seaver couldn''t help but curse.


    "The air layer of peat, it''s just a head-on tornado, OK?"


    Sylvie even saw a house flying in the wind


    But if there''s a tornado on the road, it''s impossible that nobody will notice it before it hits. If you come in, it''s certain that something like this will happen.


    After blowing up the house that the skyward destroyer had hit, and avoiding a weird cloth that looked like a pair of briefs, seavy tried to stabilize the wind elements in the tornado, but failed.


    The wind element in this is too active, and it is close to the specialized wind element. If a great mage specializing in wind element, such as Pierce, might be able to do it. However, on the one hand, SIVI has just entered the field of the great mage, and his strength is not completely stable. Secondly, compared with the wind element, he is better at void and fire element magic.


    The destroyer was still rocking violently, and Sylvie had a hard time standing on the deck.


    "I always feel something is wrong..."


    From just now on, SIVI''s mage alert is warning him of danger Although the warning level is very low.


    A wizard''s hat suddenly appeared in his right hand. This is the wizard''s hat that SIVI put in the treasure box when he entered the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening.


    Even if the enemy is hiding in this storm, as long as you put on this hat, you will naturally see the other party''s name.


    In a sense, this hat, which has been used since the beginning of the mage, is the most practical of all the magic items in Sylvie


    The wide brim of the wizard''s hat is constantly deformed in the howling wind, giving a feeling that the hat may be blown away at any time. But even though SIVI couldn''t stop the tornado, it was easy to create a small windless zone around him.


    After putting on his hat, Sylvie''s expression finally showed a trace of surprise.


    As he thought, there was an enemy watching them.


    But to his surprise, the enemy was not hiding in the tornado, but he was a tornado himself.


    Elemental biology. Living storm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    As if aware of his existence and discovered by Sylvie, the living storm suddenly changes its structure. Not only does the wind become stronger, but the direction of the wind''s rotation changes every 20 feet from top to bottom.


    If the previous storm was just a dryer, now the storm has undoubtedly become a pulverizer.


    The light of the protective enchantment that enveloped the destroyer suddenly faded, and Sylvie felt that the creak of the ship''s weight was heard in his ears.


    "Since there is no way to control the elements..."


    Because of the special wind elements around, other elements have basically disappeared. Although with the help of the advanced element channel, even in this case, SIVI can normally use all kinds of elemental magic, but the power is reduced.


    He stretched out his hands forward and made a push.


    "Then use arcane, great repulsion!"


    With his cry, the fierce magic power poured out from him, turned into an invisible force, and spread out in a hemispherical shape like lightning.


    If someone stands outside the tornado, it can be clearly seen that a section of the originally slender tornado suddenly expands, like a spindle, and there is a wonderful light flickering inside.


    It''s a pity that the living storm''s body composition is too strange. Even if the body of the middle part of the body is blown up by SIVI in a short time, the wind elements that have not been disturbed around will be reconstructed in less than three seconds, assimilated by other specialized wind elements and become a new cage.


    But that''s enough. As long as it''s proved that this thing is not bad, there must be a way to crack it.


    But it doesn''t seem like living storm is going to let Sylvie and them escape so easily.


    When SIVI started to modify the original wind element magic again, a dozen small tornadoes suddenly appeared in the tornado. They were like dragons in Oriental mythology, twisting their bodies and flying in the sky. Then, with the help of the surrounding hurricanes, they rushed straight to SIVI standing on the deck of the destroyer. The huge difference between the two makes this scene look like countless water snakes rushing towards a stone or leaf in order to fight for an ant.


    Even if SIVI did avoid it, any tornado would be powerful enough to dig a hole in the sky destroyer.


    In the face of those tornadoes that roared like a giant dragon and twisted his slender body towards him, Sylvie''s face was calm, his outstretched hands closed like a Buddha, and the magic flow immediately formed a cycle in his body.


    A lot of advanced magic needs to prepare a magic array for auxiliary casting, which makes the use value of those magic reduced several times.


    This problem was not solved until an academic magician, who was not good at his own talent, put forward the "ring theory". He thinks that the most important thing about magic array is that it acts as a "circle" in which magic circulates. As long as the mage can completely simulate the circle cycle in some way, and then use some small means to replace the rune effect in the magic array, the magic can be cast even if the magic array is not used.


    With the progress of the magic world, many aspects have proved the correctness of his theory.


    The same is true of the Magic now used by Sylvie.


    You should know that after becoming a great mage, the magic below the five rings is usually instantaneous. The rest that needs chanting, casting action or casting preparation is the big magic beyond the specification!


    Just as those tornadoes were about to engulf Seaver and the destroyer, his hands suddenly opened, and the invisible waves spread out in an instant. Then those still invincible tornadoes, like the salt of water, completely melted and disappeared before they touched SIVI.


    The higher elements dissipate.


    This is the four ring magic that can dispel all elements, almost all elements, regardless of the element category.


    As a matter of fact, at present, the magic world has not yet worked out how to cast this great magic without array Sylvie, of course, is not going to be such a good man.


    However, it seems that the effect is still very good, not only the roaring tornadoes all disappeared, but also the living storm began to appear unstable phenomenon, and even its scale has shrunk.


    However, before long waiting for joy, Sylvie found that the contraction of the living storm did not stop Immediately he realized that it was likely to be a new offensive!


    With the gradual collapse of the living storm, the density of wind elements increased suddenly. The shield of Tianzhi destroyer has entered a critical state and may be damaged at any time. If this layer of protection is damaged, the fate of the magic ship can be predicted.


    "Asshole!" The speed of the other side''s collapse is delayed, and he intends to use his hands again to dispel his anger.


    At this moment, the hatch on the deck was suddenly opened, and Evangeline''s figure appeared there."Dean, we found out..." She clutched the doorknob tightly and let her long golden hair lash wildly in her face.


    Because of the storm, the girl''s voice was not clear. SIVI tried to hear her clearly. But before she finished, the fierce storm broke the girl and the cabin door from the corridor and got involved in the sky with a series of screams.


    "Yiwen!"


    SIVI couldn''t continue to cast his spell. He cast a flying skill through the high wind element channel. In the interference of the hurricane, he was like a drowning man. He flew to the girl with difficulty. He could only use the wind element supplied by the element channel as the power, which was a little too powerless compared with the surrounding hurricane. Finally, he squeezed out the wind element with his teeth, and then he stretched out his hand to hold the girl Hold on.


    However, the girl''s first reaction was not to thank him, but to point to the sky, as if to cover the roaring wind, and yelled: "Miss fitter, when she was exploring, found that there was an object on it that had not moved since the beginning!"


    What she meant was obvious. In this level of tornado, there is nothing moving, either the enemy body or the enemy core


    SIVI pulls the girl into his arms and draws a long sword from the half plane of the treasure chest with his right hand. Regardless of the attribute, he directly constructs a spiral lightning network around the sword.


    "Just show me the exact location of that thing!"


    ''cried Sylvie to the girl in his arms.


    Even though Evangeline did not care about shyness, her left hand subconsciously encircled sivei''s waist and fixed herself on SIVI''s body. Her right hand, relying on her memory, pointed to the direction covered by the wind wall in the sky.


    Without any hesitation, the lightning network was instantly electrified, and the kinetic energy generated by hundreds of thousands of volts turned the sword into an orange light beam, which pierced the gray wind wall and blasted straight into the sky!


    The next moment, the hurricane around them suddenly dissipated, and the two began to fall freely from thousands of high altitude and the nearby celestial destroyer.


    "It''s done!" Evangeline shrank in SIVI''s arms and cried like an ordinary little girl. She had no consciousness that she was falling rapidly.


    And Sylvie''s smile was relieved. Even if the living storm doesn''t pose a threat to him, if it continues, maybe the whole Tianzhi destroyer will be buried with him.


    The cost of magic destroyer is so high that even the most luxurious people will feel heartache


    Because the controller was replaced by a more skilled and better gifted goblin, Tianzhi destroyer quickly returned to its original floating state. And Sylvie stopped falling because of a little levitation.


    He looked up at the sky, where something was falling rapidly.


    Almost subconsciously, SIVI released a mage''s hand and took it down.


    Then his face, which had been relaxed, sank again.


    What fell from the sky was a piece of wreckage which was pierced by his electromagnetic gun. Because a large part of the wreckage was still retained, we could clearly see the true nature of the wreckage.


    It''s like an octahedron made of two pyramids.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    "Is the saint still angry?"


    Nero stood at the entrance of brandy''s court, put his right hand in a plaster cast once more, hung it over his chest with a bandage, pretending to be hurt, and asked Frey, who was approaching him.


    With the invasion of the northern orcs, the holy land is also busy.


    Because there were more people coming and going, Nero could not enter brandy''s court directly as before in order to avoid suspicion.


    "Yes, after all these days, I still refuse to talk to me."


    Frey sighed helplessly: "since the last time we forced her back, it has been like this So far, she''s kept herself in the house, except for one appearance at a ceremony for the dead knights


    "This is no way, after all, although we are for the sake of the virgin, but in the end, we have violated."


    Nero was very open-minded.


    "Adult Elijah is like a child in a state of discord now." The expression on her face became more and more helpless: "it was very sensible before."


    "But although it''s a bit rude, I think the lady Saint may be better in the house at this time than running around outside."


    Nero restrained his bitter smile and showed a serious look: "after all, no one knows whether those things will appear again."


    Although the holy land has been busy recently in response to the war, in fact only the upper echelon and some members of the Templar order know that this busy response to war is only an appearance. Now the holy land is preparing not for the orcs, but for the monsters who attack the Aldrich Academy.


    However, both the upper level of the Holy Land and the members of the Templar order all know the secret code of the Holy Land and can keep it to a certain extent. Therefore, there are no strange rumors in the great holy land.


    Do you think that the description of the "monsters" in the "ancient Testament" is true


    Frey didn''t expect Nero to say that, and asked with a delicate eyebrow.


    As the core religious works of the pure white church, the canon has the same status as the Christian Bible. However, the history of the pure white church can be regarded as a long history, and the canon has undergone countless revisions and artistic processing. This also led to the emergence of several different versions of the canon.


    Among them, the oldest edition is the canon.


    Compared with other versions of persuasion and preaching doctrines, the content of the ancient testament is very different. It is mainly divided into two parts: prophecy and myth. Moreover, the prophecy is described in three lines (a poetic style), which leads to various ambiguities and Misreading of prophecies. It is often after one event that believers in the study of the ancient Testament will suddenly realize that "this is what this sentence says" Well, in fact, it''s not just the prophecy of the other world, but even the predictions on earth, such as push back map, have similar urination


    There are prophecies about the end of the world. According to the current interpretation, one of the harbingers of the end of the world is the rampage of "disaster dead beast", a monster whose body is unknown but will bring death and disaster.


    "To be honest, I don''t believe it either, but since his majesty has said that, I don''t think it''s OK to do so. Caution is not a bad thing


    Nero replied, somewhat ingratiating.


    Just as fley was about to respond to his words, the girl suddenly looked back at brandy''s court as if she felt something.


    "What''s the matter?" Nero asked curiously about the reaction of the saint silver swordsman.


    "The border I set has been triggered Lady, she''s going to run away again... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The statistics are finished." Evangeline took a small roll of parchment and went to sivei, who was thinking. "Through Miss fitter''s self-examination, there were 55 cracks on the Tianzhi destroyer, and a small part of the rooms could not function properly. However, because some rooms were occupied by the orcs who had just been rescued, it was impossible to count the number of rooms I lost my function. "


    "I see." SIVI rubbed his temples and continued to stare at the octahedron that was placed in front of him, as if it was an octahedron formed by two pyramids.


    This is the core of the living storm, but after destroying it and recycling it, Seaver thinks it''s just a big stone with a special shape.


    There''s nothing special about smashing identification crystals.


    And although the appearance of the wreck looks similar to the kind of container that he saw when he was on the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening, it is too small and has a different effect


    Is this a coincidence? Or is that kind of fucker coming out of archaic times?Give me a break. I''ve been busy enough recently. Don''t continue to increase my burden, OK


    Sylvie sighed long and complained in his heart.


    "Have you worked out anything about this storm core?"


    Evangeline didn''t know about Sylvie''s experience, nor did she know that the previous storm was actually a living creature. She just found that Sylvie was staring at the octahedral wreckage in a daze, so she asked.


    "Nothing has been worked out." "The patterns on the eight faces outside have nothing to do with runes and so on. It may be because of the destruction. There is no magic wave on this thing."


    He pointed to the hole that had been blasted out by the electromagnetic gun, and the inner wall looked very smooth: "and I have tested that, whether it''s external or internal, the components of this thing are pure quartz. I can''t imagine how this thing can make a storm of that level."


    "What about now? Continue to march towards the holy land? "


    Evangeline asked kindly.


    "No, the orcs on the ship have to be unloaded first, and there are too many cracks on the Tianzhi destroyer. It''s time to repair them in order to avoid the danger of disintegration." Sylvie thought, pinching his chin.


    Then he pulled off the cover of the loudspeaker next to him and began to give orders to the drivers: "route change, target, Eddie, let''s go back to college and have a rest."


    If you shout out loud, drivers not far from the command tower can also hear In fact, because dwarfs are sives'' contract creatures, even if he doesn''t shout, he knows when to do what.


    But with the microphone, I always feel that the high-end foreign style is a little higher


    "To order!"


    Soon, the driver''s answer came from the microphone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    In the morning, the soft sunshine through the curtains, reflected on Alice''s face, so that the sleeping girl''s white and delicate skin seemed to be covered with a layer of tulle.


    As the Millennium hourglass on the low bedside table turned upside down, the blonde doll sitting on the bedside table in a red dress and leaning against the wall suddenly moved.


    She stood up, moved her small spherical joints, and then with a crack, jumped from the bedside table to the soft bed, ran quickly to the girl and shook her head.


    "Well Teacher... " The girl in the dream frowned and groaned slightly.


    Then I turned over and continued to sleep.


    The doll girl was also affected by her actions and fell off the bed.


    But soon the little doll girl grabbed the sheet and climbed back to the bed like a climber.


    If the puppet master magic support, she can fly freely in the sky, but now her puppet master is still immersed in a sweet dream, can only rely on the power of the wind to move, so the action is relatively clumsy.


    She looked at Alice with her little head askew for a moment, and felt that her own strength alone might not be able to shake her. So the little puppet just stepped back a few steps, and then began to run up, and then jumped into Alice''s chest


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    The maid, who was suddenly attacked in her sleep, suddenly sat up and threw the doll girl out of bed again.


    She looked around in a confused way, with her hair in a mess, and when she saw the doll girl crawling back into bed with the sheets again, Alice had a dull smile that seemed to be awake.


    "Red, good morning."


    That''s how her morning began.


    She took off her thin dress style pajamas and folded them carefully. After that, the girl shivered slightly.


    After all, it will be winter soon. Although there is a heating system in the castle, it is still cold to be naked in the morning with only a pair of white underwear.


    The drawer under the bed was opened, and it was neatly filled with clothes, though they were maid''s clothes.


    First, girdle. Although Sylvie once said that Alice was in good shape and didn''t need this kind of thing that might be harmful to her health, but in the maid''s education from childhood, girdle was essential, so she wore it all the time.


    After buttoning the waistband and front button, I was wearing a white long sleeve shirt.


    Her original clothes were all reduced to ashes after Huolian''s previous disaster. This shirt was customized by the dwarfs in autumn according to her original size.


    "Well, my chest is a little tight It wasn''t long before it was made to order. "


    Alice pulled at her collar, murmured softly to Sophia that she might be crying for a long time, and then put on her long black dress with suspenders.


    Finally, tie the apron, let Zhenhong help to tie the skirt into a bow on the back. At the same time, she puts on Katyusha, and the maid''s dress is finished.


    In front of the mirror to confirm that there is no oversight, the girl let Zhenhong sit on her shoulder, out of the door, began her day''s work.


    The first thing to do is to patrol and clean the college.


    Of course, Alice doesn''t need to clean up completely. She just needs to dust a little bit of the details with a duster. The rest of the work is done by the Kates and the idols.


    The interior of Aldrich''s castle is huge. Even after half a year in it, Alice can still feel this very clearly when she patrols every day.


    Many places are obviously beautiful, but they are so cold that you can''t even see them. However, because of this, every time a girl finds a very beautiful corner, she will have the pleasure of finding a treasure.


    Occasionally, when she meets some students or professors, she will take the initiative to say hello, and the other party will smile back. Of course, some people will ask her for help - as a person whose authority is second only to the president, the acting president and the director, the maid can inquire about a lot of things.


    Whenever this kind of time, as long as the other side''s request is not too much, she will try her best to help them, which also leads to the girl''s popularity in the college is very good.


    "Ah, Miss saran." "Good morning," Alice said, holding the duster''s hands in her stomach, to the rickety humanoid in front of her


    "Yawn It''s you... " The vampire girl looks like she''s going to die at any time.


    "Did you stay up late again?" Alice looked at each other and guessed.


    "Well, the novel recommended by the knight is surprisingly good-looking..." Saran said and yawned again.


    It turns out that I stayed up late to check the information and other serious matters.


    "Shall I make you a cup of tea?" Alice looked at Saran, who was wiping tears from her yawn, and suggested to her.


    "No Vampires sleep during the day. I just use it to adjust the jet lag Good night... " Saran staggered past Alice, still waving good night.¡°¡­¡­ Good night. "


    After the inspection of the castle, the next thing to inspect is the outside.


    Aldrich (the second school district) is made up of many empty islands, but only a few of them are actually used. The others are only used for building special buildings, or they are still in the state of wasteland at all.


    However, no matter it is the empty Island, the girl will go to inspect one by one.


    In terms of her familiarity with the whole college, even Sylvie was far behind her. This also makes the girl more able to understand how amazing the college she is in - many incredible buildings spring up like bamboo shoots overnight.


    For example, the recently appeared magic synthesis workshop, moon well and recasting furnace


    This makes the girl''s reverence for SIVI to a higher level.


    After the inspection, SIVI and they were almost up. At this time, Alice will bring a breakfast to Sylvie in the dean''s office.


    If nothing else, after that, she would take some relief supplies and take a small empty boat to the gorvenhora refugee gathering area below to distribute them.


    However, Aldrich''s things are limited, and he can''t take many things out at once. Even with the aid from Huolian college and the Empire, the daily distribution of materials is still very limited, which can only guarantee the minimum living needs of the refugees.


    So a lot of times there are violent incidents among refugees.


    The magicians have absolute power, but the final result may be even worse if they suppress this kind of riot by violence alone.


    Puppet girls play a very important role. Ordinary people without magic can''t resist her skill of controlling the string puppet. They can only obey her command and apologize to the victims


    As Alice''s appearance increased, her reputation gradually spread among the refugees.


    But it has no particular effect on girls.


    For her, as long as she can do a good job as a maid every day, and let Sylvie provide enough service, it is already very happy.


    This is the value of maid existence. This is the value of her being here.


    "Alice." Alice said to Eliza, who is going to send her supplies from the dean''s room, and she is going to send her supplies from the dean''s room


    "Well, please, Miss Eliza."


    After bowing respectfully to Eliza, Alice returned to the college in the magic boat, and walked quickly to the dean''s office.


    Sylvie is already waiting for her in there.


    ''Alice, you''ve done a good job as a maid. Thank you so much all the time


    With a slight cough, he began.


    "Nothing. It''s my duty as a maid to serve the teacher."


    Alice''s heart was filled with joy from Sylvie''s thanks.


    "So, from today on, you don''t have to continue to be a maid."


    "Yes Eh? Why, why? "


    At this moment, the girl''s outlook on life has been greatly impacted


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    "The other one, I''ve taken a bunch of orcs from the Angolan mountains, and I''m bringing them here on the celestial destroyer. Some of them I intend to use the contract for a certain degree of restraint, let them become the college maid. So from today on, you are not a maid, but a maid


    He explained to Alice roughly.


    Unfortunately, he did not find the girl''s trance look.


    In fact, after Alice heard SIVI say, "you don''t have to continue to be a maid," the girl had been in a state of loss because of the shock. She couldn''t even hear the words behind him


    Why do teachers say such things? What can I do without being a maid?


    Her mind was full of such confused questions.


    "But those guys grew up in the northern hills, and I''m afraid they don''t even know what a maid is, so Alice, are you listening to me


    Half way through, Seaver finally noticed the empty look on the girl''s face. However, even as a great magician, he still did not understand the girl''s heart. Instead, he knocked on the table to make the girl come back to her senses.


    "Ah, oh. I''m listening to... "


    Alice lowered her head with a guilty heart.


    "That''s good." Sylvie nodded with satisfaction and continued, "so the next thing to do is to train."


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! Adjust or teach? "


    The maid, who missed a few words, blushed and cried out in a trembling voice.


    Who to train? Me?


    "What''s the matter? Is there any difficulty? " Sylvie looked at Alice, whose response was beyond his expectation. "It''s just the training."


    "No, it''s not at all ''just'' Alice felt that her face was heating up so fast that her head had turned into a paste: "the difficulty This, this must not work


    Why would a serious teacher say such a thing all of a sudden? What''s the subtle joy in your heart?!


    "Yes I''m sorry, it seems that I think it''s too simple. " Sylvie touched his chin thoughtfully.


    I didn''t expect that maid training was so difficult in Alice''s eyes. I really took it for granted.


    Two people are totally unaware that their ideas have been wrong with each other, and continue to communicate.


    "Since there is no way to adjust, then just let it go."


    After thinking about it, SIVI said, "practice is the best teacher."


    As long as those Orc maidens are maids for a period of time, and then through Alice''s words and deeds, they will gradually get better.


    "Direct, direct?"


    What do you do? Is it something between men and women?


    Alice''s head began to have white steam rising slowly: "old, teacher This, this Is it going too fast... "


    "Is it? However, the recent situation also makes us not have so much time to cultivate feelings


    Sylvie sighed.


    If you can, it is obviously through a series of means to let the other party recognize the college from the bottom of their heart. Having the same sense of belonging as the Kate family is the best choice. However, there is no such condition at present, so it is better to use the contract to restrain it and assimilate slowly in the following days.


    "Yes, but..." The girl''s eyes also revealed her inner confusion. If it was a cartoon, I''m afraid it would have turned into a mosquito repellent incense like ring eye: "if you do this, Miss Sophia, Miss Eliza and miss Theo will be angry!"


    "I think Sophia will be happy." Sylvie grinned bitterly. The increase in the number of available staff at the college is definitely good news for Sophia, who has been on the run recently.


    "Will miss Sophia be happy?! I can''t understand Miss Sophia''s heart any more


    Alice''s confusion was exacerbated again.


    "She might as well have been there?" Sylvie speculated with his arms around his chest.


    In any case, Sophia is of the same family background as the Lange family. She has some knowledge of the maid, and it is normal to correct the new person who made mistakes when she is free.


    "In the beginning, three people Too, too fierce! This is absolutely not normal! "


    The maid cried out in a very shaken voice.


    "What? Of course, there are more than three... " Sylvie blinked, and answered quite innocently.


    Although I didn''t count them before, there were at least five or six of them.


    "I''m so sorry --!"


    Before Sylvie had finished, Alice, like a frightened little dog, ran out of the dean''s room with a bright red face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why Sylvie scratched his cheek suspiciously, and said to himself strangely, "is Alice not so fond of orcs?"


    "Sometimes I think it''s unreasonable for a slow guy like you to be a great magician."The ceiling showed half a head, and make complaints about the whole process.


    Suburban lovinia --


    "is this the Tiankeng formed after the previous small earthquake?"


    Linya, the witch Knight of lovinia, stood on the edge of a deep pit and looked into the dark cave.


    This Tiankeng appeared in the previous small earthquake when the ground collapsed.


    "Yes, and there is a powerful magic field at a depth of about 30 meters from the ground. The eyes of several one-time solidified mages we put in before have lost contact."


    The soldier, dressed in half plate armour and with a sergeant''s rank mark on his shoulder, respectfully reported to linya.


    As the girl was about to say something, an imperceptible slight tremor came from the ground.


    "Step back! Something''s coming up from inside


    She yelled to warn the soldiers around her. Her right hand, intentionally or unintentionally, put on the hilt of her waist and made a warning action. Firefly like red sparks began to fall from her ponytail, a symbol of her own witch''s blood activation.


    It was only after the soldiers, who were supposed to block the Tiankeng, had evacuated for some distance that a huge object slowly emerged from it.


    It was like a four legged rock spider with two compound eyes and a spiral mouthpiece on top of its head that one could never relate to the good.


    This is a young rock born behemoth.


    Almost in the moment it climbed out of the cave, the witch Knight started.


    She drew out her own stabbing sword, and the flame twined with the exquisite stabbing sword and turned into a huge Knight gun like fire. Interestingly, linya seemed to be completely unaffected by this terrible flame, and even if she was licked by the tongue of fire, her face did not change at all.


    The girl''s long black hair turned red, and the ribbon used to tie up the horse''s tail was burned by the fire, which made the long hair spread behind the girl and danced in the hot air.


    The next moment, the flaming Knight gun suddenly liberated, turned into a huge flame whirlwind that could melt steel into molten iron, and hit the rock born behemoth fiercely!


    It''s impossible to kill the half deified behemoth with this level of attack, and even can''t even do heavy damage to the opponent. However, the strong impact force is enough to blow the opponent away, and once again fall into the abyss of the abyss because of losing its foothold. Except for storm behemoth, all Behemoth subspecies cannot fly


    "It''s clear that there are no mountains and wastelands around here, and this kind of thing can also appear..."


    Put the thorn sword back into its scabbard, and the girl''s face was like ice: "I''m going to meet the Lord. You''ll watch here. If that guy crawls out again, he will try his best to hold him back when he informs me. He can''t make him move towards lovinia!"


    As a monster that can control the earth and stone, lovinia is like a wall of a natural moat for the orcs. In front of the rocky behemoth, lovinia is no different from that piled up with sand. Besides, there are tens of thousands of refugees outside lovinia


    "Yes! With my life as my guarantee, we will try our best to stop each other! " The sergeant clattered on his breastplate and vowed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Uluru simig is the current clan leader of the Kuruta orcs.


    Three days ago, the position was her father''s, but on the run, her father was rubbed in the arm by a powerful Orc''s poison gun. There is no dignified shaman in the Kuruta nationality. Their usual diseases and pains are treated by the shamans in the tribe.


    In fact, the only part-time witch doctor at that time was Ururu''s father, because of the declining number of people.


    Unlike shamans, witch doctors mainly rely on a variety of drugs for treatment, and the fugitives are obviously not ready to detoxify, so after a few days of suffering, her father is still dead.


    Without the patriarch and the last witch doctor in the clan, there is an unknown human territory ahead, and there are strong orcs chasing soldiers behind. The Kuruta once fell into the brink of extinction In fact, if SIVI didn''t just save them, they would be waiting in the northern hills. What was waiting for them was that they were turned into puppets by strange rituals and the fate of the whole tribe was completely destroyed.


    It''s just that being caught by humans and being caught by powerful orcs is just as disturbing for Orc girls


    Because she couldn''t stand the feeling of waiting for death, she had the idea of gambling, carrying the safety of all the people in her family, and took the initiative to sign a contract with the strong man who easily defeated a team of powerful orcs plus stone horn rhinoceros.


    To her surprise, the young man could speak Orc very fluently, and from what he said, he didn''t seem to be a very difficult person to communicate with.


    With uneasy mood, the girl told the other party all the information she knew, and signed a contract of allegiance with the contract goblin (a magical creature, which can be called out by ceremony when making some special contracts).


    Then she saw what she had not even thought about for the first half of her life.


    It is a huge ship that can hold dozens of tribes and save money. It can fly in the sky. It roars like a creature and fights with people. It also has a beautiful building complex composed of dozens of islands suspended in the clouds.


    "The world of mankind is a miracle."


    For this, she can''t help but send out such a feeling voice. And her people are also busy starting.


    Regardless of the new patriarch''s misconception about the human world, after the Tianzhi destroyer landed at the airport, SIVI began to classify his captives (or spoils) - those who seemed to have enough strength were sent to dig mines, those who looked more smart were sent to the caravan to do odd jobs, and the sister of beast''s ear stayed in Aldrich as a maid


    Although uneasy about the separation of the tribes, the orcs obediently obeyed the distribution, fearing that SIVI defeated the powerful orc forces and overturned the living storm, as well as the contracts left in their bodies.


    But they soon found out that it was good to obey human orders.


    After all, the northern hills are so poor that food is in short supply all the year round. Even in the mining group, when working every day, the food was full, and even meat was available. If the indicators were exceeded, there would even be rewards. This was unimaginable before!


    In addition, SIVI personally ordered other miners not to bully these new comers for no reason. As a result, after a few months, the orcs in the mining group were not abused. On the contrary, many of them became fat. Uluru, who came to visit them, did not know what to say


    Without mentioning the future in advance, Uluru simige has attracted many people''s attention after changing into the maid''s clothes.


    But the little beast girl is not very used to this, always pulling a long skirt, as if to consider whether to tear off the lower part and change back to the leather skirt style she wore before.


    In front of a few animal ear maidens, is a face does not know what to do with Alice.


    After fitter''s explanation, the girl finally figured out that she had mistaken Sylvie''s meaning. Up to now, her face still looked red.


    "Whoa, whoa!" All of a sudden, Alice raised her hands and let out a strange cry.


    This is what Eliza, who lives near the Angolan mountains, told her, "the way orcs say hello.".


    But it seems that the Ururu tribe does not know this way of greeting. After Alice makes such a move, she looks more vigilantly at the embarrassed maid like a frightened kitten


    It made Alice even more uncertain what to do.


    "Oh, even if I had to train them But I can''t speak Orc at all... " The maid looked very distressed, even the lace of Katyusha fell on her head.


    "What, we, should do it?"


    As the patriarch, Uluru felt that he should take the initiative, so he took the courage to open his mouth to Alice in the reverent eyes of the other sisters.


    "It turns out that you can''t speak English..."


    Alice looked relieved. Even if the word order is a little strange, but at least it can be communicated."Now, let me show you around the Aldrich college. As a maid, you can''t be familiar with your workplace!"


    She put her hands on her hips and put on the appearance of a big sister, and said to some small Orc maidens.


    Uluru also turned her head and mumbled Alice''s words into Orc and said them to other Orc maidens As for the accuracy of translation, only heaven knows.


    It turned out to be a big eye opener for them.


    Although the majestic was on board, it was very strange for them to look down from the sky.


    The interior space and appearance are not satisfied with the wonderful castle, the shape and function of all kinds of buildings, the fountain that can recover fatigue and heal the pain, the statue (Magic image) that can move by itself


    In addition, the scene of harmonious coexistence of different races, the shops full of magic props, magic boats shuttling in the clear sky, people flickering under the source rocks, students who are armed to attack the tower of endless sky, and the unlimited supply of food in the college canteen make Orc girls dazzled.


    "Is this the kingdom of heaven?"


    For the first time in their lives, Uluru simig and her people experienced this sense of novelty and excitement.


    If only my father was still there.


    At the thought of her dead father, the girl''s high spirited mood was somewhat depressed.


    At this time, a warm hand stroked the girl''s head back and forth, which made her a little surprised.


    She looked up and saw Alice''s gentle smile.


    "It''s OK. Everyone in Aldrich is very kind. Don''t worry about the future."


    It may be that she thinks the other party''s low mood is due to her uneasiness about the future. Alice gently stroked her little head and said in a soft voice.


    "Thank you..." Uluru rigidly said thanks in xiumen.


    Touch and touch.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Touch and touch.


    "That..."


    Touch and touch.


    "My ears, don''t touch them, please." Uluru shyly avoided Alice''s hand.


    "I''m sorry, because it looks fluffy. I feel it carelessly..."


    Alice took back her hand and coughed softly, "well, after dinner, the formal maid''s class will begin."


    "It seems that Alice is making good progress." Peeping through the crystal ball on the table, Sylvie smiles and smacks his lips with satisfaction, as if he is tasting something.


    "Well, I saw her scurrying out of here this morning. What happened?"


    Sophia, on the other side, took time to ask while he was tidying up the papers.


    "Nothing. Maybe she remembered something important..." Sylvie hesitated vaguely, and then he immediately turned to other topics: "the other one, I''ve started to set out for the holy land. This time, I won''t take anyone else. I can move faster."


    Originally, I planned to take Evangeline and them to holy land, just because I thought it was too troublesome to run back to college and let them get off the boat, and then set off for holy land again


    "Don''t you know how to blink? Why don''t you just move over there? "


    Sophia was obviously interested in this topic. She looked up from her work and looked at SIVI. "Even if you''re worried about etiquette or trespassing, at least it doesn''t matter to move out of the sanctuary."


    "Because my gap magic is not as convenient as you think..." Sylvie sighed, then began to pick out some of the principles the girl understood and explained to her.


    His blink is actually achieved by entering the void from the main material plane and then returning to the main material plane. In other words, before he came out, he was totally discrediting the login point.


    Therefore, in order not to have a huge deviation from the expected landing site, or directly transmit himself into the stone, he has only two solutions. One is to blink within the visual distance, so that he can use his original place (with residual magic power) as the origin of the coordinate axis; the other is to use his own magic power to make a coordinate Blink for reference.


    At present, he has completed the setting of coordinates in several places he has been to since he became a great magician, such as Huolian palace. However, he has never been to holy land or other places


    In addition to the original needs, one of the important reasons why Sylvie started to run full of maps after advanced mages was to set these magic coordinates for future use.


    "It happened that the feathers of my exclusive Falcon also grew out, so I just rode it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

Sorry, I''m a little confused today


    I was not satisfied with what I saw. I had to ask for a leave to sort out my thoughts.


    It will be updated tomorrow.


    I''m really sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    "In fact, if you think about it carefully..."


    Sitting on the Falcon, SIVI held his arms around his chest and muttered to himself as if he had thought of something.


    "Ga..."


    The bird squeaked feebly, and the only three feathers on its head were fluttering in the wind.


    "I don''t seem to be in such a hurry to go to holy land."


    Sylvie went on, "so you should be able to fly slowly."


    "Ga!"


    The Falcon''s eyes suddenly became sharp and quickly nodded its head.


    "But then again," continued Sylvie.


    "Ga?" The Falcon''s head is crooked, indicating that he is not sure why.


    "I seem to be saying it a little too late."


    As soon as the words fell, the last three hairs on the bird''s head also disappeared with the wind


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± So the Falcon''s mood was like a leaky balloon, once again falling at a visible speed.


    "Don''t be sad." Sylvie patted the head of the bird, which had become bald.


    "Ga?"


    "From today on, isn''t it good to be a vulture?" He suggested kindly.


    "Gaga, gaga!"


    But he was turned down excitedly.


    Apart from the interaction with his own mount when he was bored, this time SIVI''s journey to the holy land was very smooth.


    And after the development of gap magic, the road is also a lot more convenient. Now, after flying a certain distance, Sylvie would put the Falcon into the half plane of the treasure chest, while he would blink in the air several times in a row.


    The sight distance in the air can reach a very long distance. In addition, there are no obstacles and there is no need to worry about any mistakes. Therefore, a few blinking distances can be as long as the flying falcon.


    When his concentration began to get a little slack, Seaver would call out the rest of the tassel falcon, which, of course, didn''t grow feathers, and continued on his way. After all, gap magic needs to operate the void energy, and the requirement for concentration is higher than that of using more than a dozen four ring magic at the same time. To be safe, it is better not to continue to blink in this state. Anyway, the concentration and mental power are different, and they recover quickly.


    With the help of this cheating method, the journey usually takes two or three days, and only half of the day is spent. By the time the Falcon landed on the outskirts of the holy land again, the sky was not even completely dark - the night of early winter came much earlier than autumn.


    "Hard work, you go back first." Sylvie takes out a piece of crystal on his way home and lets the Falcon carry it in his mouth.


    And he took advantage of this leisure to make a magic coordinate here.


    Before long, a strange deity came with a large group of sanctuary guards to guide SIVI.


    "Fu Lei I mean, isn''t she here? "


    As he followed the priest through the gate of the holy land, he looked at the guards around him who were obviously on the alert, even with their hands on the hilt, and asked the deity.


    "Lord Fu Lei is in the process of studying Scripture."


    The Oracle did not look back, so that Seaver could not see his expression, but replied in a respectful voice.


    "The study of Scripture and righteousness?" Sylvie frowned.


    The pure white church does have this kind of activity similar to the earth''s professional knowledge. However, in this world, the profession of the Armed Forces Department is more popular. Even the believers growing up in the holy land are more inclined to become a God protected knight or something, compared with those who have no power to concentrate on brainwashing and talking


    The combat effectiveness like Frey belongs to the upper level in the whole holy land. Besides the standard version of the Holy Scripture, she does not need to be proficient in other religious texts.


    "Yes, the Lord has removed his post as head of the Knights Templar, and is about to study the scriptures of the Holy See and become a nun of the holy family who is respected by all."


    The Oracle continued to reply.


    Sister Saint In short, the maid next to the virgin, although in the pure white church system, this position has a very high grade, but in fact, there is no real power.


    Moreover, in order to prevent the saints from being able to take good care of the saints, according to the regulations, nuns are not allowed to have other duties.


    In short, Frey''s guy is on the air.


    "Can I go and see her?" Asked SIVI.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not up to me."


    The Oracle immediately replied. It seems that he had expected Sylvie to ask.


    Not even allowed to visit?


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes and gave a faint Oh, and he stopped talking.


    Although he had only been to the holy land a few times, he had also seen this solemn and prosperous place from the sky and knew its structure. After walking for a while, he found that the other party seemed to be taking him to a more remote place.


    Does the holy land want to do something to him?I''m joking, unless the other side really has more than four wings of angels hiding there waiting for the sneak attack, even if the Holy Land tries its best, it may not be able to keep SIVI.


    Even if he retreats a million steps, and the other party kills SIVI with all kinds of sharp guns and hidden arrows at the right time and place, as long as the other SIVI of Aldrich is not dead, the goods will be reborn in a period of time At that time, the holy land will have to face the anger of two great mages at the same time. In the whole eastern plain, apart from the Qiyao mage Association, no force can clap its chest to guarantee that it is not afraid of the Revenge of the two great mages! Even if the mage Association, which also has great mages in charge, is really in the same league with SIVI, let alone others, but as a result of the development of magic civilization in the whole era, the magic city of hornhager will be blown away


    What is this? The upper level of the holy land is impatient to live, so play a trick to death to find the meaning of living?


    The expression on seavy''s face became more calm.


    However, it is a pity that the four great monks of Shaolin are expected by Xi Wei Well, I mean the hermit master of holy land did not appear. Instead, it was Nero, bishop of machinatsu, who stood in front of them.


    "Where do you want to take the nobles of the holy land, cold?" Nero''s right hand was still hanging on his chest in plaster. He asked the priest in front of Sylvie with a straight face.


    "Villas in line with the status of distinguished guests, of course."


    The priest, known as cold, answered politely and unhurriedly. However, SIVI caught a trace of resentment against Nero himself and contempt for Nero''s right hand from the other side''s eyes.


    "I didn''t hear the Pope tell you to do that."


    Nero said in a tit for tat: "back down, I''m in charge here. I''ll treat Mr. Aldrich well. "


    "I''m sorry, my lord archbishop." The four words "bishop" sounded ironic. He took out a shining stone from his pocket: "I have orders from the Presbyterian, and all the hospitality arrangements for Mr. Aldrich''s visit are up to me."


    "I feel that as a guest, I have the right to choose who to entertain?"


    Seeing the two people who were fighting each other, SIVI suddenly cut in.


    "But the Presbyterian group..." Colder, stunned by SIVI''s surprise attack, said subconsciously.


    "Oh? Do you think, father, that I, Sylvie idrick, need to follow the orders of your Presbyterian order


    Said Sylvie, without hesitation, following his words.


    The relationship between Aldrich college and holy land is not a subordinate relationship, but a kind of alliance which is close to oral covenant. Sylvie is not a subordinate of the holy land, let alone the Presbyterian group. Even if the Pope himself wants his help, he should make a good explanation, not to mention that he has become a great magician and one of the most noble people in the eastern plains. Naturally, those semi holy Presbyterians in the Holy Land can not direct his actions.


    "No, I dare not."


    Even if the mage''s strength is enough, he can''t resist any threat As a matter of fact, not only the deity, but also the guards around them were subconsciously shaken by the pressure. It was not until then that they realized how ridiculous they had been warning each other before.


    This is not to underestimate the degree of each other, but completely unaware that they and the other are not at the same level of existence! Even if you pack them up and multiply them by hundreds, you are only killed by seconds before you face them!


    Nero is the only one who can remain unaffected. He looked at the trembling people, sighed slightly, and made a "please" motion with his left hand.


    Ignoring the shivering fellows, Seaver stepped forward to keep up with Nero.


    "It seems that your holy land is also a mixture of good and bad people."


    After walking a long way, SIVI looked back and said to Nero, "I thought the believers here are of the same rank as the knights who came to my college before."


    "The Templar order is one of the best in the holy land, even compared with the elite troops of the king''s Council. All paladins in the holy land are proud to join the Templar order, and master Frey has invested a lot of hard work on it... "


    Nero spoke with pride, but his mood soon fell again: "it''s a pity that the elder is now out of office."


    "I heard from the priest that flea was going to be a nun?" Sylvie also took advantage of this opportunity to ask Nero some questions he cared about.


    "Well, because Some of the more difficult reasons. " Nero hesitated for a moment, but did not say anything: "I''m sorry, there are people in my commandment that can''t speak ill of others."


    "Is it a power struggle?" Although Nero didn''t say anything, Sylvie guessed from his conversation with the priest before, and from Nero''s performance now: "on the Presbyterian and Pope side?"


    "Almost..." Nero looked a little depressed.


    I think so. After all, Nero and Frey are almost on the side of the Pope, and the priest was obviously pressing Nero with the Presbyterian, so we can know the answer by a little inference."In a word, does that priest have a problem with you?"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t seem to want to continue to talk about the power struggle at the top of the church, SIVI turned the topic to another direction: "I think he seems to be targeting you all the time."


    "It''s not a big problem either." Nero sighed and began to tell Seaver the origin of the two men.


    They were originally members of the priest training class at the same time. Just because of the talent problem, before long, because of the talent, colder had to drop out of school to attend the unpopular Scripture and righteousness God class.


    Nero graduated early with high marks, and soon became a temporary member of the Templar order, receiving the well-known Frey training at that time.


    After receiving several honors in the following tasks, Nero was appointed bishop of Jishu, and his promotion was smooth.


    Colder, on the other hand, stumbled all the way and finally became a quasi theocracy, which was laughed at by other students of the same period. As time went on, he hated Nero, who was very impressive.


    This resentment reached its climax when he learned that Nero would soon become the youngest white bishop. It''s just that a quasi theocrat doesn''t have any power to do any damage to Nero.


    However, in the Morag metamorphosis, Nero did not use holy water normally, which eventually led to his right hand variation. He would have been imprisoned by the Presbyterian Church if the Pope hadn''t pressed the house. As for the promotion or something, after this kind of thing, it will naturally become a cloud


    It is because of this incident that the contradiction between the Presbyterian and the Pope intensified, and the opposition between the two forces gradually turned from dark to bright.


    Not long ago, the virgin once again ran away (and of course failed) became one of the best excuses for the Presbyterians.


    On the pretext that "because she was also the head of the order, she could not take good care of the virgin, which led to this kind of incident", they forced Frey on the Pope''s side to step down from her post as head of the order, and put a pro Presbyterian guy as an agent. As a big arm of the Pope, Frey, who had high expectations in the holy land, could only carry out the study of scriptures during this period of time Repair. I can''t get involved in the future.


    Then they began to promote some unsuccessful grass-roots deities, nuns and paladins like colder, and let them work for themselves.


    After all, the Presbyterian Church has been deeply rooted in the church since it was founded. In the face of the battle, however, the Pope has fallen into complete inferiority.


    "Because of my right hand, I''m in the hands of the Presbyterian, so I can''t help his majesty..."


    Then Nero sighed again.


    I didn''t want to talk about this topic at first, but I still got a lot out of it. Sure enough, this guy was too depressed during this period of time


    "To be honest, it''s very kind of you to come at this time." His face showed unspeakable bitterness. It was clear that SIVI was not a member of the holy land, but in the end, he could only use his strength to balance the power gap between the two sides. This feeling is really not good: "at least during your stay in the holy land, the Presbyterian people should not do too much. Even just now, colder probably just wanted to take you to a house on the edge of holy land, so that you could not easily understand and intervene in internal affairs


    Sylvie touched his chin, and then said in a somewhat meaningful way, "I don''t think you need to be so pessimistic."


    He has met the Pope on several occasions. No matter how you look at it, the wily Pope is not as simple as the one who can be knocked down.


    Moreover, the former Pope who appeared in previous meetings did not seem to be on the side of the Presbyterian. I''m afraid those two are still storing strength and so on. They are not used.


    "Thank you very much."


    However, Nero didn''t seem to have much confidence in this, but he made a perfunctory remark with some mental effort.


    "Speaking of it, can''t I really see Frey?"


    Sylvie inquired of Nero.


    "Well, it''s true at the moment Until she has finished her studies, no one will be able to see her except those who help her deliver meals and some necessities. " Nero, with an apologetic smile on his face, replied, "we can''t lie casually, so that guy colder is telling the truth."


    "Well, then who''s Frey''s helper?"


    Sylvie had to retreat to the next.


    Nero pointed to himself with a wry smile.


    "In that case," SIVI flipped his hand, and a beautifully wrapped rectangular box appeared in his hand. "This is a gift. You can bring it to her for me."


    Then he took out another box that looked a little smaller but much thicker: "this is yours."


    "Ah, thank you for your money..." Nero looked very surprised, but soon he accepted the gift: "thank you very much, anyway."


    Sylvie accepted the thanks with ease.


    Before long, Nero brought Sylvie to a small villa.


    "I will inform the Pope. Before that, would you please have a rest here?" He asked with some trepidation."No problem." Sylvie didn''t mind.


    Looking after Nero''s back, Seaver scratched his cheek helplessly: "it seems that I have to stay here for some time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    "The Lord of the city, although it is a little illegal, but I still think you should not come out!"


    Outside the city of lovinia, the pretty face of the witch knight, linya, is full of anxiety. In front of her is a girl with curly hair in a long yellow skirt and a parasol.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Linya waved her armored hand, trying to make the girl in front of her realize how dangerous she was doing.


    But she clearly failed.


    "It''s very important to make a correct decision without a field trip." Although the content of the curly haired girl''s words sounds particularly serious, the soft and kind tone gives people a leisurely feeling of chatting with people about what to eat for dinner: "after all, my words are related to the safety of half a million residents in lovinia."


    After that, the Lord of lovinia gave a bright smile to his witch Knight: "and even if there is any danger, linya, you will protect me, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The witch Knight looked at the man in front of her, and finally sighed helplessly. But then she showed a smile with an unquestionable sense of firmness: "yes, even if you fight for your own life, your subordinates will definitely protect you."


    "That''s fine." The city Lord girl named Xilian nodded with satisfaction: "I believe you."


    The purpose of their trip is naturally the strange Tiankeng that appeared outside the city not long ago.


    How deep is the Tiankeng? So far, there is no answer. However, judging from the fact that the rock born behemoth was knocked down and has not yet been able to climb up, I am afraid that the depth of the pit is even greater than originally predicted.


    "It''s dark. You can''t see anything..."


    I was more interested in the depth of the pit than looking down


    "I''m very sorry." "So far, we haven''t found out the cause of the formation, but judging from the soil around the pit, the soil around the cave is not very loose. In theory, natural collapse will not happen."


    "But it just happened." The city master girl was leaning on her parasol, and her free hand tapped her forehead with a folding fan: "that is to say, this is not a natural phenomenon?"


    "We think it should be caused by magic or spell like abilities."


    The earth element mage expressed his views rather rigidly. He knew that although the young city Lord in front of him looked very kind, her means were extremely fierce.


    You know, not long after she inherited her father''s title, Xilin, by virtue of the force of the Demon Knight linya, vigorously removed several chamber of Commerce forces in lovinia and the collateral heirs who coveted it. In cases involving hundreds of people, she made a judgment without blinking an eye, and the final facts also proved the correctness of her decision Indeed - she found evidence in the meeting places of the chamber of Commerce and collateral heirs that they wanted to murder themselves in order to control lovinia.


    The young city Lord, who is only in her twenties, is like the most calm and cold-blooded hunter. She always kills her prey with one blow and will not give her any chance to retaliate.


    It is because of this, even the arrogant magician, in the face of her, can not help but lower his head.


    "Is it a miracle that can do such a thing?"


    She asked thoughtfully, covering half of her face with a fan.


    "No, you underestimate miracles To achieve this level, only four ring earth element magic or three ring magic through a series of casting preparation ceremony is enough


    The worshiping mage corrected: "if you have the ability of magic like In fact, the rock student behemoth, whom miss linya repelled, was able to do it


    As a god of wilderness and mountains revered by many non-human tribes, bashimus has many magic like abilities related to earth elements, and its mountain runes can control mountains to a limited extent!


    So, if the other party is buried in the ground and wants to come out and breathe, it has the ability to dig a passage to the surface from the earth''s crust a few feet deep.


    "The only problem with this inference is that, judging from the description of Lord linya and the soldiers, the rock born behemoth is too small to match the size of the hole." But even so, this is the most likely inference at present


    "Well, according to this inference," the city master girl narrowed her eyes and stared at the magician in front of her. While the other side''s forehead was sweating, she continued to say in a soft voice, "do you think that guy is bored enough to dig another tunnel under the ground and run to the ground?"


    "It''s hard to say, but with the only information we have on behemoth, we can''t tell how this creature behaves."The earth element was dedicated to the master, and his face was bitter. Of course he knew what hillian meant - if bashimus, a rock student, was really full of eggs and had nothing to do but dig a new tunnel, the city of lovinia, which is not far from here, is likely to be hit.


    At the thought that the terrible pit in front of us would appear in that beautiful city, all the people present felt shivering.


    Even in the most sparsely populated parts of the city, such a large pit is enough to kill many people who were not prepared for it.


    "I see. Until that thing reappears, I''ll have to ask you to keep an eye on the ground around here."


    The maiden of the city nodded slightly.


    "It''s my pleasure to serve you, Ms. hillian."


    Several magicians, including the earth element, paid homage to the girl.


    Then Xilin, accompanied by linya, began to return to lovinia.


    "Lina, you''ll get ready." On the way, Xilian said softly to her guardian: "the next period of time may be hard for you. As soon as that guy appears, I''ll trouble you to lead it to a far away place. I will now write to her Majesty the queen of Huolian and ask for help. "


    "If you want to, your subordinates will do their best to defeat the infant behemoth..."


    Linya suggested.


    "No, if you kill the God, you will be cursed by the mountains."


    The maiden shook her head and denied her knight''s proposal: "at least, you can''t bear this curse alone..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "So this thing has traveled hundreds of kilometers and come back to us?"


    Sylvie put aside the letter with the seal of the horayan empire in his hand: "why come to me every time something goes wrong?"


    The first half of the letter was made up of a large number of social expressions of greetings and compliments, and the second half revealed its true purpose.


    It can be summed up as "there is a pit in lovinia. There is a rock born behemoth in the pit. Although it''s not a big deal, if you can, please move your hand and throw that thing to the orcs to harm them. If it''s not possible, just kill them.".


    Mother egg, even if the rock born baby behemoth is not really a powerful thing, but the mountain curse is very difficult to do, OK? I really think I am omnipotent A-dimensional!


    "Let them play with eggs."


    He waved his hand a little annoyed and said to Franken in front of him.


    The other one is trapped in the Holy Land and can''t do anything except brush the copy every day. Recently, there seems to be something wrong with the orcs, which makes him dare not leave the college.


    After all, Aldrich has just been hit hard and hasn''t fully recovered.


    And because of the previous attack, SIVI found a weakness in the college''s defense capability. In the past, he relied too much on the outer defense of the College (upgraded to Lv2) and sentry tower. He believed that no matter what threatened the college, it would be able to shoot it down in advance. As a result, the internal defense of the college was weak.


    If it wasn''t for the pure white church that sent the Templars to serve as the meat shield, the number of casualties of Aldrich college would have increased exponentially in that battle. It was precisely because of this kindness that Sylvie couldn''t simply leave the holy land alone, leading to the other one being locked up there


    So while repairing the damage of the Academy battle, he also spent all the reward resources of that battle and built the magic workshop.


    As one of the best meat shields for magicians, as long as there is enough time and resources for SIVI to stock up and upgrade the magic statues, the college''s defense ability will definitely have a qualitative leap!


    Unfortunately, the current situation is changing rapidly and does not seem to leave him enough time.


    "I have to remind you, Monsieur deacon," frankien said in a very serious tone, twisting the screw. "Neither her Majesty the queen of Huolian nor the city Lord of lovinia, in terms of their physiological structure, have no eggs."


    "It''s not a joke like that."


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows and rubbed his finger against the front cup. Not far from the cup, the teapot grew four legs. He ran to his hand and filled the cup with tea: "what''s the matter with you? Is there any new change in Claude''s examination? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ His ghost disease is getting worse faster. "


    After a pause, Franken said in a voice without any fluctuation of tone: "if it goes on at this rate, in half a month, his soul and body will be completely separated."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. There will be a way."


    After returning the teapot to the tray, Seaver looked up at the expressionless Franken: "even if there is no way to stop this process, after Claude''s soul has completely left his body, at least I can ghost him and let him stay in the world with you..."


    "Please don''t do that."


    Franken interrupted seavy suddenly.


    "Being undead is not a good choice. No matter what kind of undead, they are just the remains of their lives The longer you live, the more you lose your feelings, memories and cognition, and the more you can understand it. Unable to die normally again, he can only linger in pain, and finally regret why he came back in this posture, and began to hate all the living. The so-called dead spirit is such a sad existence. "


    Franken''s voice didn''t change a little because he didn''t turn the screw to change his tone, but Sylvie felt the sadness and pain in it.


    "So, although I know that the pure spirit of ghost disease is a good research material, even if you let him leave in a painless way, don''t let him return to the world in the form of residue Please accept your father''s most capricious request


    With that, the skeleton mage in the man-made skin bent down humbly.


    "I see."


    Sylvie nodded solemnly and agreed to Franken''s request.


    "I promise that if I do, I''ll let Claude die like that and not profane his life."


    "Thank you very much." The skeleton mage''s waist is lower: "to be your servant is the most correct choice after my death."


    When Franken left, Sylvie took a sip of the cold black tea, then sighed a long time. He raised his head to the head that appeared on the ceiling and asked, "is the existence of the dead really as painful as Franken said?"Fitter came out of there and fell lightly on the desk in front of Seaver, with a faint sadness on his face.


    "It''s a bit extreme, but it''s mostly true." The ghost girl shook her hand in front of Sylvie: "in fact, it''s good to have dead spirits like skeletons and zombies. When ghost species are thin at the beginning and can''t affect the reality, most people can''t even see them, and of course they can''t hear them."


    "Like a transparent man, no one can see, no one can hear, nothing can be touched, and no food can be eaten. No matter what you do, no one will respond. As time goes by, you will begin to have doubts about your existence, and then despair. "


    As if she felt chilly, the ghost girl held her arms, and her face was full of bleakness: "after falling into despair, either she will completely die of reality and lose all self-consciousness. She will become a kind of ghost that can only act on instinct and gradually accumulate her own strength; or she will start to hate everything and become a complaint to prove her existence by hurting others Spirit. "


    "But when I see you, I can still talk to you well..."


    Sylvie stammered for a moment, then asked.


    "It is because I have the obsession to seal the Lord of death that I can preserve a certain degree of personality memory. In addition, no one would have come to that place, and I would not have the sense of loss after being ignored, so that it could have existed for so long But to be honest, in those long years, I almost gave up my existence and became a slave of instinct on several occasions. " Fitter had a lonely look, but was soon replaced by a smile: "but I''ve been very happy these days, really. So although the reason is not the same, but I also want to thank you. To be your friend is also the most correct choice after my death


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even flattering me won''t do you any good. "


    Sylvie''s face relaxed a little.


    "But then again, are you really not going to help with the lovinia thing?" Fitter regained consciousness and moved the subject back to the point.


    "It''s just a young rock born behemoth What, do you care? "


    Asked SIVI, puzzled.


    For him, bashimus is not really a thorny thing. The most difficult thing is the mountain curse that will appear after killing each other.


    "I don''t know." The ghost girl shook her head, and her black ponytail swung back and forth, giving a feeling of vitality: "but somehow, I always feel that this incident has something to do with the accident that happened to the destroyer of heaven."


    "Accident Wait, you mean the living storm


    With the ghost girl''s nod of affirmation, SIVI''s brow frowned again.


    After a while, he looked up again, drank the black tea that had been completely cold, and said to the ghost girl, "call the four little guys, and say that I have a new task to give them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    At the airport of Aldrich college, the newly completed magic guide cruiser slowly sails into its gnaku under the command of several students who take large-scale magic manufacturing technology in blue classes.


    Although compared with the destroyer, this new magic ship is much narrower and longer, because it has unloaded a lot of magic weapons, and the output power of the new star furnace is higher than that of the old model of the destroyer. Therefore, on the basis of reducing the firepower strength, the magic road cruiser, which has not yet been named, has much faster speed and longer duration than the destroyer Aviation capacity.


    Moreover, as for the destroyer, which was obtained purely through the system, the new ship, except for the star pulse furnace and other instruments that modern magic technology could not make, the other parts were completed by the college alchemy workshop and maintenance dock, which means that Aldrich finally began to have his own magic industry system.


    The smile on the faces of the students in the blue class can tell how proud they are of their participation in this big project.


    But the smile didn''t last long before it was broken by an emergency.


    "Oh, oh! Get out of the way


    Kamiyou was lying on the back of a Griffin, holding the Griffin''s mane tightly in his hands, and with a long scream, he rushed to the members of the blue class.


    Fortunately, the people in the blue class are calm in general. They choose the same action almost at the same time - lie down on the ground.


    After flying over the head of the blue crew at a very low altitude, the Griffin continued to fly around the magic guide cruiser twice with kamiyu, who was full of technical difficulties. It left a lot of scratch marks on the deck and mast. After hitting a hole in its sail, the Griffin swaggered toward the Academy Castle.


    It was not until then that several other squad leaders on broomsticks, as well as a group of pickets in red vest, could make it.


    "Kamiyu, stop playing! Stop it


    Little fatan tannis took out a horn from nowhere and called to Camille.


    "Don''t tell me that! Say to the Griffin Kamiyou''s voice already has a cry It looks like he''s up there.


    The origin of the event goes back more than ten minutes.


    Because of the lack of flying Warcraft, the caravan has been paying attention to the applicable Warcraft.


    This time, they bought a pure blood Griffin from a well-known team of Warcraft hunters. However, because this guy is hard to find wild, after several animal trainers failed in training, they simply put this guy in the college and let SIVI find his own way


    The three sages system also accepted the task and posted it on the billboard.


    Kamiyou was not a safe master. Although the task was marked as extremely dangerous (not the type prepared for the students), he took it without hesitation. When the professors did not find out, he sat on the back of the sleeping Griffin and opened the Griffin cage with the mission certificate


    And that''s it.


    "That''s enough, kamiyu. Stop it, stop it! The president, I have information


    Riedel looked at the message on his student ID card and called to camiyo, who was watched with anger by the blue students.


    "What I didn''t want to do, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    The Griffin is not a good match as a demon at level 20 or above In fact, pure blood Griffin is still a relatively weak species among them. Griffin hybrids often produce disgusting but powerful monsters.


    For example, the winged beast with lion body and snake tail The tail of that thing looks like a poisonous snake, and its venom is a neurotoxin that works very quickly. If it was that guy that kamiyou met, he would not be able to shout as spiritually as he is now. Instead, he would have to foam his mouth and send him to emergency treatment


    "Enough, since there is no way to stop him, shoot him down at one go."


    Dorothy''s patience seemed to be exhausted. She lifted her wand and made a aiming movement.


    Along with her movements, the pickets in red vests behind them did the same thing.


    Then, more than a dozen magic with gorgeous colors exploded in the air.


    "Are you trying to kill me?"


    Kamiyou''s roar came from afar.


    Although the Griffin with excellent mobility can easily avoid a ring of magic that takes two or three seconds to fly to them, the sound and light effect of the magic explosion still makes kamiyu, who is unable to cast a spell, tremble with Griffin bristles in both hands.


    "There is no way Our friend, the monitor of the day shift, camiyo scria, is leaving us today Dorothy took back her wand and looked at the figure who was flying farther and farther towards the sky, pretending to cry: "I won''t forget you!"


    "I think I can save myself!"


    Once again, kamiyou''s voice came from afar.


    Then came the sound of the Griffin, who thought he would soon be able to recover his freedom, slammed into the defense barrier of the Aldrich CollegeThe Griffin and kamiyou, who had knocked themselves out in the distance, seemed like a plane about to crash, spinning toward the Academy castle.


    "No, kamiyu can''t use magic in that state, can''t he?" Riedel drew back the playful lightness of his face, and the heel of his shoe kicked the broomstick, which he sat down like an arrow from the bow, and pulled out a long tail flame in the air and flew towards Camille.


    Tanis and Dorothy did the same thing almost at the same time.


    Just because the distance is too far, the three can not catch up.


    Finally, they can only pray in their hearts that kamiyu won''t fall too badly. As the monitor, they have more or less some touching protective magic items on their bodies, and they will certainly not die if they die However, it is such a high distance after all. It is estimated that many bones will be broken when falling down. It is hard to say what kind of pain should be experienced during the treatment.


    As for Griffins In any case, the final claim must be made to kamiyou


    Just as the Griffin and kamiyu were about to fall to the ground, the wind suddenly formed a thick cushion, and lifted up a gust of updraft, offsetting all the shock of their fall.


    In front of the crowd is theo.


    The girl who did not show up for a while was wearing wonderful clothes.


    She has a slightly raised breastplate on her chest, and her dress is not the previous mage''s robe, but a black coat with a pleated skirt of the same color. Compared with her peers, her slightly longer legs are wearing black silk stockings, which are more slender. In addition, the two cat ear shaped gold products on her head tie out the long light blue hair with two horsetails, which looks more lively than before A little bit.


    With the blessing of the wind element, the cloak behind her is unsteady, which looks quite like a heroine.


    In fact, almost everything Theo wears now is magic.


    This is also a direction of SIVI''s research. To what extent can the existence of magic items strengthen a magician.


    If the existence of magic items can really make magicians have a qualitative leap, such as the difference between ordinary people and gun holders on earth, can we reform magic items to bring about changes in the world?


    Of course, this is only a theoretical hypothesis at present Theo is the existence used to verify the theory.


    It took me a lot of time to get used to it.


    "The teacher is waiting for us. Let''s go."


    Put the Griffin back into the cage, the girl said to the other four squad leaders, and went to the dean''s room alone.


    "I always feel that I can''t see through Miss Theo now..." Dorothy murmured, and tennis and Riedel nodded in agreement.


    They didn''t stop any more, so they immediately followed.


    "I said, doesn''t anyone care about me?" Kamiyou, with a sad face, sighed and looked sad.


    However, when he saw the pickets and blue class members who were running nearby, he got up and ran to the other three monitors: "wait for me..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    "I hate this copy."


    Sylvie, standing on the deck, sighed with a long sigh, flicked a solid shell back at a faster speed than it came, and exploded a gorgeous fireworks on the pirate ship.


    [Jinghai Channel]


    this is one of several new copies that were opened after the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening after the West Uygur strategy.


    Compared with the previous copy of OK after brushing the monster, the current copy has many additional customs clearance conditions.


    If in this copy, SIVI is playing the hired mage on the merchant ship blue rose. Before the copy mission started, SIVI heard from NPC that the blue rose belonged to the "new sky bouquet" business group. There were three merchant ships in their line.


    In fact, the yellow rose and the red rose, as sister merchant ships, could be seen on deck.


    Then the mission officially began, nearly 50 pirate ships suddenly surrounded from the sea, not from the beginning of the shelling.


    Although it is not difficult to solve the pirate ships one by one with the strength of Sylvie magician level - rather, it is not a problem even if those guys swarm in. But in this way, the three merchant ships will certainly be damaged to a certain extent.


    The task this time is to protect the safety of merchant ships. In other words, even if a pirate ship fails to sink at the rated time, it will be ok as long as the merchant ship is OK. On the other hand, even if SIVI can solve all the pirate ships in a few seconds, as long as any one of the merchant ships fails to sink, it will still be out.


    Of course, for Sylvie now, it''s just a little bit of trouble.


    In any case, the range of the other side''s artillery is not as far as his own magic. He can sit in the bow of the boat, use their own shells to color, and even connect two pirate ships with towing anchors to watch them lose control, collide and sink together.


    In this way, SIVI has a feeling that he used to play tower defense games on earth And it''s still the one with the modifier on in simple difficulty.


    However, the system did not have a good intention to directly send the S-level rating to him.


    After a while, the pirates began to try to do harm to the merchant ships.


    For example, they replaced shells with flying anchors, sent ship borne magicians to sneak attacks, and let pirates with good water quality swim to dig the bottom of the ship. However, they were easily solved by Sylvie under the implicit hints of the merchant ship crew.


    After collecting all the gifts from the s-rating, seavy returned to reality.


    Unlike the other self on the side of Aldrich, the one in the holy land is very free. If Nero had not repeatedly begged him not to leave, he would have set out for timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    The Presbyterian Church of the holy land did not take any measures against SIVI because he was flat on him Those old men who have become fine take their lives seriously. If they don''t have to, they won''t fight against a great magician casually.


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about whether to go to Timothy without telling Nero, and if there was something wrong here, it would take too long to get back. Who gently pulled the doorbell outside the villa.


    The bell was much louder than the wind chime. He did not ask. He let out a mage''s hand and turned the doorknob.


    Anyway, Nero is the only one who comes back at this time.


    But he was a little surprised by who came.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t come to visit until you''ve been here so long."


    In her rare white casual dress, Frey hurried into the villa.


    "Aren''t you studying doctrines?" He asked curiously, adding, "black tea or coffee? Or milk will do It''s quite complete here. "


    "Milk will do." The girl first answered the latter question.


    Sylvie nodded slightly to show that he didn''t move much. All the utensils on the kitchen flow table floated in front of them like invisible hands, pouring steaming black tea and milk to them respectively.


    "In fact, I don''t understand the meaning of classical doctrine at all, because I have missed the opportunity to graduate three times in a row Now they are sneaking out while the professor is away. "


    The next word from the girl holding the milk cup made Seaver almost take a sip of tea from her nostrils.


    Are you the kind of child who can''t recite the text and drop out of grade finally!


    "I know that you are rich in knowledge, and you also have a lot of research on the magic guide academic books. You should also have mastered some tips and experiences? Can you tell me if you don''t mind? "


    The girl looked at the sad and smiling Sylvie with hopeful eyes.


    "There is an old saying in my hometown," read the book a hundred times, and the meaning will appear in front of you. " In short, you don''t know the meaning of those books because you read them too few times


    Seavy tried to suppress his smile and began to deceive."But I think I have read it more than a hundred times..." The girl took a dreary sip of milk and was scalded directly by the hot milk.


    The girl with tears in her eyes, half spit out her little tongue, fanned the wind with her hands, and said something vague.


    "Hot, hot..."


    "Is that what you''re sneaking out to me for?"


    Sylvie laughs.


    Maybe it''s too hard to study the doctrine. SIVI can see that the girl''s mental state is very relaxed now.


    It also means that for Frey, she has friends The existence of identity seems to have been able to make her completely trust.


    "Not just that, of course."


    Because the next thing to say was business, so the girl also let up.


    After that, she took out a magic ball and threw it at the size of a sacred coin. The ball exploded like that and turned into a white magic circle, enveloping them.


    "Isolation array?"


    Because there is no extra misleading Rune drawn on the magic array to cover up, SIVI immediately recognized the magic array itself.


    This magic array has the effect of isolating most of the magic or magic like ability information transmission, even the sound and so on can''t pass through. Many people will open the boundary of this magic array or similar effects in advance when talking about confidential matters.


    "I''m sorry, because I don''t want the Presbyterian to know what we''re going to say."


    The girl explained it first.


    SIVI understood, and secretly used the mage''s hand to grind a beetle that followed the girl into the room. The beetle with a strange Rune on its back was ground into powder.


    "I don''t know why my lord Bailey did not want to see him before


    She said it with a very serious expression, which made Sylvie show a serious look involuntarily.


    "At first I thought it was Lord Elijah who stole away again. But when I tried to locate Lord Elijah, I found that she was still in the holy land. "


    Seeing the girl''s gloomy expression, SIVI knew that the play was coming.


    "I followed the coordinates of that location and finally got to the underground parish of holy land. There It''s not a good place to be honest


    Sylvie nodded in understanding.


    The legendary witch hunting and heresy adjudication organs are underground organizations of the pure white church. Of course, the pure white church, a religious organization that boasts of its greatness and integrity, will not allow these two institutions to be set up in the holy land. Therefore, even if it is understood literally, the executive offices of these two organizations should also be underground.


    "There are some guards at the entrance, but fortunately, I easily sneak in and continue to locate the virgin. However, the deeper you go, the more strict the guard becomes. In the back, even I couldn''t keep going undetected. But for sure, Lord Elijah The virgin is in front of us


    The girl raised her head and looked at the expression on SIVI''s face: "although I don''t want to think too much about the Presbyterian, I''m still worried about the safety of Lord Elijah, so if I can Can you help me to see what the adults are doing now? As long as I can make sure that she is safe and sound, I have nothing to worry about. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    "Even once, I want to sit and watch that magic boat..."


    Hilwen, dressed in a green mage''s robe, sat on the balustrade of the lookout balcony of the sentry ring tower, pressed her hood in one hand, and looked forward to the magic cruiser coming out of gnaku for trial operation in the far away airport.


    "Haven''t you ever been on a transport ship?"


    Leaning against the railings under the girl, Donald, in his bright silver waistcoat, wiped the magic sword he had got from Seaver, and said a word absentmindedly.


    As a good hand with a sword, a good magic weapon naturally became his heart and soul. He would sit down and maintain it every day when he had nothing to do.


    "That''s not the same!" The girl banged her wand on the railing and stressed, "that''s totally different!"


    "What''s different?"


    The young man sighed and looked at the girl with the dead fish eyes that she couldn''t help.


    The longer he got along with him, the more serious his impression of the nobility of a young girl before his heart collapsed.


    "The sound of gear rotation in the hull, the feeling of pulley rotation on the mast, the vibration caused by the engine running in the power room, and the magic wave around the hull These exciting places are different! " The girl''s little nose snorted: "the romance of a huge ship and cannon, anyway, you such a big fool can''t feel it."


    "Is that what boys say more often?"


    Donald stopped helplessly: "and if I remember correctly, it seems that only the students in blue class can assess the crew qualification of the two large magic ships."


    Conscientious, meticulous, tireless This kind of words to describe the hard work and careful study are tailor-made for those rigid and serious students in the blue class.


    To put it in a more understandable way, regardless of the magic cultivation or the knowledge of theory, those guys are all at the top level one or two. The blue class itself is also a favorite class for most professors.


    In contrast, the members of the green class where hillwin works are more romantic.


    "Oh I know, too, so I''m just complaining


    The girl didn''t want to wriggle, but finally she slipped down from the railing in frustration: "speaking of all, how are you doing in college recently?"


    "Well, everything else is OK. If you can sleep in bed, it will be even better." The boy put the magic sword back into the scabbard behind his back, scratched his chin and replied, "the sofa is still too hard. My shoulder is sore when I sleep..."


    "No, no! Sleeping together or something... " The girl''s face turned red: "Professor, they will never allow it!"


    "No, no, no, I didn''t say I wanted to sleep together?"


    Young people can not help but feel a little bit distressed by the jumping thinking of girls.


    Derek was very satisfied with everything, to be honest.


    Amazing and magnificent scenery, delicious food, will never be bored by the lack of challenges in daily life


    And most of all, the people of Aldrich don''t have the exclusiveness of any big city or organization.


    After all, Aldrich college was originally a magic college just established, and the students themselves came from all over the world, and their identities were also different. The special existence mode of idrick that was not interfered by external forces also enabled these students to put aside their original personal prejudices and run in with each other from scratch.


    Moreover, Sylvie always makes some inexplicable creations from time to time, or brings some strange new members, so that the whole college has always maintained a state of fresh blood flowing in. At the same time, the acceptance ability of all members of idrick is generally higher than that of the apprentices in the master tower of Qiyao mage Association.


    Donald joined Aldrich as a wizard''s retinue of hillwin and received a series of anti espionage tests. As long as hillwin is a student of the college, he can continue to stay in the sky city.


    And the other students have no special antipathy to this. At most, they are teased by the students in the same green class.


    Because of hillwin''s strong demand, the two live in the same dormitory at present, but Sylvie also summoned the two of them in person after that, so that they can''t have super friendship relationship at least when they are in College


    And all Donald''s spending at the college was paid for by hillwin.


    You know, the currency in circulation is not coins on the market, but a reward point for exchanging credits. Having to pay more for one person means that if she wants to graduate, she will have to work harder and harder than other students.


    This made some students who were ready to move after seeing hillwin get their mage''s retinue face the matter again. If they want to find their own retinue, they must pay more time and energy for each other.


    And hillwin, the first student to have a retinue, did nothing to disappoint. With 120 points of spirit and energy, she took on a large number of daunting tasks. Together with Donald, she compressed the tasks together, and earned a lot of credits in a short timeNow, except for the magic sword, which is hard to buy, all of Donald''s outfits are exchanged by hillwin with reward points. Therefore, she has not even updated her equipment, but still uses the standard equipment of the college, which is already out of date among the third tier students.


    "I see. In a word, let''s try again. After the guard task of the sentry tower is completed, we will go to the furniture house. I remember that there should be bunk beds with upper and lower bunks."


    "Oh, can I finally say goodbye to that sofa?"


    While the two chatted to pass the boring time on the tower, three figures came from the spiral staircase of the tower and attracted their attention.


    "Monitor!" Hillwin looked at the visitor in surprise: "and Camille and Tanis Even miss Theo? What happened? "


    "Hello, sylvin."


    As the monitor of the green class, Dorothy first said hello to the other party, and then she said the purpose of her party: "in fact, we were entrusted by the president before. We have a mission to go to the border city of lovinia."


    "You two have been to lovinia before, and have talked to the Lord over there?" "So if you''re free, we''d like you to come to lovinia with us. Of course, I know that you are earning tuition recently, so I have applied with the dean for this invitation, which can be used as a task to supplement you with some credits


    "It is our bounden duty to contribute to the college." At this time, hillwin''s face had lost the girlish manner in which they were alone, and returned to her former style: "however, I, who specialize in earth elemental magic, and my retinue are not good at travelling. How can I get to lovinia?"


    "With that."


    Theo, who had been silent all the time, suddenly ran to the girl and pointed at her back with the strange shaped metal wand in his hand.


    Hillwin looked back and saw the magic guide cruiser not far away.


    "We have applied for permission to launch the new magic ship, and Professor Sophia feels that the magic ship needs a long journey to get more accurate information." Camille said with a smile, "Riedel has gone to inform the driver of the blue class over there. How about, are you interested in going to lovinia with us as a member of the new magic ship''s maiden voyage? "


    "No problem. Donald, we''re ready to go


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    "Isn''t the new ship named?" Hillwin took the bag from behind the guard tower seat, handed it to Donald, who reached for it. Then, as if thinking of something, she asked several squad leaders.


    "If it''s a name, it''s just been decided by the dean."


    Dorothy looked at the two men with some joy and said slowly.


    "The magic guide cruiser, the light of hope."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    The dim yellow lantern emits a faint orange light, giving people the illusion that it will go out at any time.


    Swaying flames stretched Sylvie''s shadow, dancing like a monster on the walls of the corridor.


    This is about 120 meters below the holy land. In front of Sylvie, a mouse like monster, whose appearance is not much different from that of a vole, but bigger than a buffalo, is trying to dig the corridor.


    As the giant mouse pushed forward, Seaver followed slowly.


    The ground under the holy land is all marble that has been blessed by the divine family. Theoretically speaking, it is impossible for a high-level magician who specializes in earth element magic to do anything to this integrated marble. Even when the holy land itself develops the underground temple, it can only be dug out with brute force


    However, there is no absolute truth in the world. It is not difficult to solve this problem for SIVI, whose knowledge is comparable to that of Shaman, the chairman of the mage Council, and even has the victory in some aspects.


    the ground digester (element, tooth, animal, and Crusade) is also called stone mouse. Although it looks like the enlarged version of vole, it is actually a solid element of soil. It is not the blood that flows in the body, but the essence of the earth element.


    It''s a pity that these big guys only live in the earth element plane, and they can''t stay in the main material plane for too long. In fact, at present, most of the magic dust on the main material plane is carried by some Aborigines (such as the people of rock) who can communicate with human beings on the earth element plane.


    If the rocky behemoth could control the wilderness and mountains, the vein digger could destroy everything that contained earth. They have a magic like ability. This ability is similar to the second ring earth element. The magic fossil is mud. However, different from the fossil, no matter what level of earth element magic shield or legendary earth element treasure is, it can be turned into a pool of mud by its magic like power It can be called a big killer for the protection of earth elements.


    Because of this, it can also ignore the influence of divinity, like eating soda biscuits, in the hard marble to cultivate such a corridor.


    After gnawing for a while, the body of the vein digger began to look like a dry mud, with dense cracks and fragments peeling off from time to time.


    This shows that this guy has been in the main material plane for a long time.


    Sylvie did not embarrass it, but sent it directly back to the earth element plane.


    Just as he was about to summon another digger again, a head popped out of the wall of the corridor.


    Finding that he didn''t scare Seaver, fitter pulled his whole body out of the wall.


    "How about the front?" Seaver watched the ghost girl''s performance with interest, and asked.


    "It''s very bad. From here, there are open boundaries about 20 meters, 60 meters and 110 meters. The first two are the system of nieussis and the system of lansaret. With my own eyesight, magic knowledge and the ability of ghosts, I can barely cross without touching the alarm. The third boundary is completely out of the way. I can see that strange composition system I haven''t seen them. "


    Fitter stroked his left horse''s tail, took off the top hair band, and re tied it: "and unlike in college, it''s hard to shuttle through these marbles. It''s suffocating Well, although I don''t have to breathe. "


    "Can''t even you..." Sylvie touched his chin, thought about it, and then decided, "anyway, if I don''t see the real thing, even if I can''t be sure what''s going on, I''ll just move on."


    "Anyway Why use a lantern? Isn''t it more convenient to do magic like lighting balls? "


    "Personal hobbies." SIVI thumbed up at the girl: "don''t you think this is more atmosphere?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, the destination of this time is underground. If it''s in the air, no matter how tight the defense is, as long as you can enter SIVI''s visual range, you can easily invade through the gap between the magic gods.


    Summoning a new vein digger, SIVI, guided by fitter, continues to move slowly towards their goal.


    The call of the earth digger is not free Even in the earth element plane, these guys are hiding in the ground, and they are very difficult to detect (so the supply of magic dust has been small).


    There is no magic that can directly appoint the land Diggers in this world. The reason why SIVI can summon them so easily is that the system achieves the "clan contract" sold by the store.


    The "clan contract" is a very interesting prop. It looks like a piece of paper about the size of the strong one''s certificate. However, as long as you specify a creature on it, and then activate any summoning skill, after paying twice the cost of the creature that the summoning law usually calls (usually magic, the dragon will ask for a little more flash) It can be called out.The validity time of a "clan contract" is 12 hours. In other words, within these 12 hours, SIVI will fail no matter what he wants to do, and then he will force a land digger to call out


    Of course, it''s useless for the general creature to summon now.


    A vein digger can exist in the main material plane for about 5 minutes, which can make it dig about 10 meters.


    Ten minutes later, Sylvia encountered what Fett called the first border.


    The boundary is spherical and contains the entire underground temple. If you go through it directly, it will definitely trigger the alarm, and it is certainly not possible to remove it The sudden disappearance of the border in front of the guards is no different from directly triggering the alarm


    However, as Fitter said, the boundary is so well organized that it can be recorded in textbooks.


    The more widely used things are, the higher their practical value is. So is the magic world. Although this boundary can be seen everywhere, it has become very difficult to crack because of the numerous improvements and optimizations, in addition to the cost being much higher than the previous version.


    It''s just that seavy didn''t plan to crack it in the first place.


    As I have said before, his knowledge reserves are extremely amazing in the whole eastern plain, and it is not difficult for him to achieve this level of demarcation. He can even add two more imperceptible strokes to the composition of the boundary without touching the alarm technique inside, so that the whole enchantment skill will lose all effects while keeping the whole operation in operation, Make it look like a giant soap bubble!


    In fact, he did the same.


    The second boundary is also the same. Although it has obviously been transformed and optimized by the holy land itself, it is not enough to see in front of the vast experience of SIVI


    The key is the third boundary.


    "This is a structure that we haven''t seen before." Sylvie frowned and looked at the expression of the boundary: "although not to the point where there is no trace at all But I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to analyze the body through these little tails. "


    It''s like finding the ends of the thread in a pile of tangled wool and combing it out slowly. It''s not particularly difficult, but it''s very time-consuming.


    At present, it takes about two full days to fully deduce it, and this is based on the fact that Sylvie has a huge knowledge base and three sages system to help him with his calculation In addition. How to break this boundary requires additional computation time.


    Although Sylvie didn''t lack two days, he was still very unhappy with the near futility.


    "Since you don''t want to deduce it slowly, can you just break it? According to the map, I''m afraid there is only one wall between us and the knight girl Fitter floated aside and suggested.


    "Well, if we do that, we will be found out!" Sylvie sighed, "so that, until just now, all the effort will become really useless, right?"


    "So, even if the other party knows that there are" invaders, "then what? As long as you don''t get caught by them, the intruder is our proof The ghost girl said nothing about it.


    "Do you mean to flash at a glance?"


    Fossils for mud can''t turn the marble blessed by Shenshen Shu into clay, but turning mud into stone can easily turn clay back into marble. As long as the other party has no concrete evidence, even if they suspect him, they dare not take a great magician After all, the great mage is not a pariah who can be easily beaten.


    Sylvie understood it, but he hesitated: "well, if you do this, it''s still..."


    "When did you become so worried?" Fitter said with a smile: "you didn''t look like this when you ran into my fiend. Take it easy. Don''t be timid when you get strength


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. "


    SIVI took a deep breath, then casually pulled out a basketball sized black magic ball and hit it directly on the marble covering the border.


    "In that case, let''s have a big fight."


    He said to fitter, with a relaxed smile on his face, as the marble smashed.


    Hundreds of kilometers away, another man in the dean''s office at Aldrich college had the same smile on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Xiaomisha originally lived in the city of hecavito near the Angolan mountains.


    After the orc invasion, the city of hekavito was defeated in only one day, and her parents had to take her, who was only nine years old, to flee.


    On the way, her mother died of an orc poisoned spear, and her father was separated from her in the refugee tide. Finally, the little girl had to follow the other refugees and trudge to lovinia, a border city that was still helping refugees to a certain extent.


    Half a broken bowl and a ragged dress are all the property of the little girl whose face is made like the bottom of a pot by dust.


    "Don''t push, line up, everyone has it!"


    The city guards, with their swords on their hilts and in lovinian leather armour, kept shouting the same words at the relief booth as before.


    If it had not been for the deterrence of such armed forces, I am afraid that the refugees would have robbed all those boxes of black bread in the relief booth. In fact, before that, there were some bold refugees who organized gangs, killed guards, robbed food and even plundered lovinia.


    However, within ten minutes of their action, they were completely defeated by the witch knight in the city. Several leaders were also decapitated and hung by the gate to dry into bacon, warning others not to make such an idea.


    As a result, some of the refugees who are upset have no choice but to turn their minds to the weaker ones.


    After xiaomisha got her own black bread, several people immediately gathered around and took most of the bread, leaving her less than one fifth of the black bread Or black bread crumbs.


    Even if it is resistance, it will only lead to fists and kicks in the end. These days, the face is still with scars, the little girl has been deeply aware of this.


    So she can only pitifully shrink to the corner of the wall, quietly swallowing a small piece of dry and tasteless black bread with the river water in the broken bowl.


    When will this life be over?


    The girl looks at everything in front of her eyes through the long-time untidy bangs.


    Chaos, irritability, anxiety, panic Uncomfortable negative emotions were constantly spreading throughout the camp.


    As long as the war is not over and the cities belonging to mankind are not recovered, all this will continue.


    After drinking the last saliva, the little girl carefully received the half broken bowl into her clothes like a baby.


    At this time, the change happened.


    There was a sudden commotion in the refugee camp not far to the East. The refugees in that direction suddenly began to run in all directions. This situation was familiar to all refugees. When the orcs broke into their homes, they ran away like this.


    But this time it wasn''t orcs.


    The eastern half of the refugee camp collapsed into the ground, leaving behind a black hole with no bottom.


    Then, a hill like thing appeared in front of the panic stricken people.


    Rock begets behemoth.


    It was like being sprinkled a handful of salt on the wound, and the already unstable emotions of the refugees were ignited.


    They screamed, they cried, they ran. The whole camp was in a mess, and even the guards who had planned to support were torn apart by the stream of people without even putting out their formation.


    Even if it appeared immediately in the sky, the majestic witch knight who had been fighting for refugee rebels, the flame at this time was weak to the giant beast.


    "Ah!"


    Xiaomisha slow reaction, just stood up on the ground was directly knocked down. The broken bowl, which she regarded as a treasure, slipped from her clothes and broke into pieces in the girl''s frightened eyes.


    There was a burning pain from the scratch on her knee, which made the girl''s tears fall.


    But the long escape showed her that crying won''t solve anything.


    "No pain at all..."


    She snuffled and tried to get up.


    By the time she looked up, however, the huge monster of rocks was in front of her.


    The huge deterrent force comparable to Longwei made the little girl shiver and couldn''t move.


    "Oh Dad, mom... "


    Seeing that the little girl was about to be crushed into minced meat by a giant beast, a thick ray from a water tank suddenly broke through the thick clouds and fell from the sky. It was like a hammer on the head, and the giant beast was violently blown to the ground, setting off a burst of smoke and dust all over the sky!


    Then there was a ray of hope in the eyes of all the refugees and the lovinian garrison.


    A large and strange five masted sailboat sailed out of the clouds, pulling out a long cloud of airplanes in the slightly gloomy sky.


    It is directly in front of the magic guided gun muzzle still residual magic overload and show red.


    On the corner of the magic ship, stood a blue haired girl in a black coat, a pleated skirt and a cape dancing with the wind. She held a metal magic wand in her hand. Her indifferent poker face was matched with bright yellow eyes, which gave people a cold feeling of being aloof and not eating people''s fireworks.There are seven people standing on both sides of the v.


    On her right, there are teenagers in white mage robe and a Scottish cap on her head. The power field sword in her hand is like a huge lightsaber, which is full of translucent pale gold light; the golden haired youth with a pair of crystal glasses on her face and a kind smile; and a purple mage Robe, slightly fat, with armpits A young man with a long wooden stick, I don''t know whether it''s a civilization stick or a magic wand.


    On her left, there are red haired girls in green mage''s robes and red vest on the outside; girls in green mage''s robes with a mysterious bracelet on her hand and a long wooden stick on her hands; and a young girl in silver half length Rune armor holding a beheaded sword with a little magic light shining on its body.


    As the ship sped to the ground, the clouds were cut apart by their sides, and the atmosphere made a piercing sound of breaking through the air because of the vibration.


    Even so, from the beginning to the end, their tall and upright backbone, tall and heroic figure did not tremble at all!


    The magic ship from lovinia stopped just before it crashed and floated slightly in the air, confronting the giant monster who had risen again.


    No, it''s not so much that the magic ship is confronting behemoth, but that the seven men at the bow of the ship are confronting the supernatural monster!


    At the time of crisis, the seven had been branded as saviors unconsciously in the minds of all the refugees.


    And this incomparably handsome scene is deeply reflected in the little Misha''s young mind, leaving an indelible thought even time in her heart.


    I want to be the same person as them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    ¡ª¡ªThe light of hope 10 minutes before the battle with bashimus, a rock student --


    "high energy reaction ahead."


    The voice of the students on duty came from the sound pipe of the magic spectrum observation room.


    "The magic wave is yellow, the wave is huge, and it is identified as the rock born behemoth!"


    Listening to the continuous reports coming from there, several people, as the main fighting force, gathered together to discuss the future combat plan.


    Originally, their main task was to assist lovinia in defense, and lead behemoth to the direction where the orcs gathered after the appearance of behemoth.


    But it was all based on the fact that the other side hadn''t shown up and had enough time to prepare for it - so they brought with them Sylvie and Donald, who had met the Lord of lovinia.


    But now the situation is beyond their expectation.


    "Professor Voda, can you confirm the relative position of bergamos and the city of lovinia?"


    Breathing out the map nearby, Riedel put on a pair of glasses and asked the dwarf that SIVI had sent them as a support.


    In the past, the rural youth have also begun to have the calm temperament of academic magicians.


    "According to the information from the magic spectrum Observatory, it can be estimated that the straight-line distance from the wall of lovinia is not more than a mile. With an error rate of 30 per cent, its presumed position is probably here. "


    Compared with before, the dwarf demon with a specially made doctor''s cap on his head stretched out a long lemur like finger and pointed to it on the shadow map.


    "Isn''t this where the refugee camp is?"


    Donald, who had been silent because he couldn''t get in a word, suddenly exclaimed, "if it really appears here, those refugees are in danger!"


    "Hillwin, is that true?"


    Dorothy was cautious and asked another person who had been to lovinia to confirm. After the other party nodded to confirm Donald''s statement, the crowd fell into silence again.


    Theo had a personal experience of fleeing, the four of camiyou had seen many human tragedies in Morag, while hillwin and Donald had seen the refugees outside lovinia.


    No one wants to see those displaced people die.


    "It was planned."


    Theo suddenly broke the silence: "let''s get the big guy''s attention, and then Voda, you''re going to pack up the refugees and run away."


    "Loading refugees Wait, Miss Theo, do you mean Voda I''ll put those refugees in this boat


    Wada was startled and quickly confirmed to theo.


    The girl nodded without hesitation.


    "But Voda can''t let anyone on board without Lord Aldrich''s permission!" The dwarf screamed: "even little miss Theo has no right to do this!"


    "In case of emergency, the power" means that there is no need to abide by rigid rules according to different situations. The president once taught me this word Little fatan tannis directly moved out of the name of Sylvie.


    "Yes, even if the dean is here, he will certainly agree with our proposal."


    Kamiyou also nodded at the side, and he said.


    "Yes, but..."


    Wada stammered, apparently a little resistant to this kind of unlicensed thing.


    "Voda."


    When the Banshee was still hesitating, Theo spoke again.


    "It doesn''t matter." She was holding the magic wand made of metal with mechanical texture, and her bright yellow eyes were staring at the dwarf demon: "I will take all the responsibilities."


    "Whatever the consequences, I''ll take it."


    Without hesitation in her clear eyes, she repeated, "all the responsibility is on me, Theo scange. Is that enough? "


    It was as if she had been startled by her words, and the rest of them were stunned.


    Although they occasionally do something against the school rules, they are almost within the scope of permission. It''s like bringing mobile phone comics into school - although it''s against the school rules, it''s not really a serious matter.


    But allowing refugees to board ships is nothing at all, but no one knows what the refugees will do. The light of hope is not like the tried and tested Tianzhi destroyer. Many parts are assembled by students themselves. In case of damage due to the poor hands of the refugees, it will cause a substantial loss of gold coins It''s no exaggeration to say that the ship is made of gold coins. What''s more, as a trial run ship, the key parts are damaged. It''s not surprising that the whole ship falls from the sky


    Therefore, although they also supported the proposal of loading refugees, they did not have the courage to guarantee.


    "Worthy of your Highness The Princess of the sky." Kamiyu suddenly showed a self mocking smile: "to be able to take responsibility that does not belong to him so easily I really can''t compare with youHe had secretly envied those members of the black class, and felt that it was unfair that the other party could not only get the personal instruction of the Dean, but also have tailor-made magic items.


    However, until today, he suddenly realized that the consciousness he shoulders is not of the same level as the other party.


    "The greater the rights enjoyed, the heavier the responsibility." Theo did not show any expression of Camille''s praise, but said naturally - in fact, the girl has so far only responded to Sylvia and Eliza''s praise.


    "Light of hope" What is the mood of the dean to name this ship? " Dorothy also raised her head and said what she thought in her heart: "although maybe this is not the case However, I still think that the president of the ship also hopes that this ship can bring hope to people, so it is the name of the ship! And this is not the time to show the light of hope? "


    "Yes, and it''s too bad to put all the blame on the girls." Riedel scratched his head, looked at tannis, lowered his head and said in unison, "so if there is any accident, we will also take responsibility. Please accept our request and rescue those innocent refugees."


    Not only the two of them, but also the other students in the blue class who had been listening to them all the time also cried out.


    "If you take the responsibility, I''ll take part in it." "Don''t underestimate the consciousness of LAN ban!" "I think so!"


    Woda, a little dwarf demon, looked around a little bewildered, and finally sighed helplessly.


    "There''s no way I''ve learned that when you attract behemoth, a rock student, Voda will try to get those refugees to safety. "


    "That''s good."


    Theo nodded slightly.


    Then she got up from her chair and went to the bridge door.


    With no more words left, Camille, Riedel, Tennessee, Doris, hillwin and Donald followed the girl behind and made for the deck.


    Obviously, they were still young girls, but Voda suddenly felt that their backs were very tall.


    "Lord Aldrich Before you know it, the seeds you sow have grown into excellent trees that can take charge of their own affairs... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    In the past, the holy bell was only used to tell the time. Now, as an alarm bell, it is ringing constantly, with the slight vibration and explosion coming from the ground floor room. It brings a sense of fear to the residents of the holy land as if the end of the day is coming.


    They shivered together, repeating the chapter of the canon that prophesied the day of judgment, and confessed their past sins with great reverence, hoping to be forgiven by the divine light, so that the terrible moving disaster would not notice them.


    In fact, Sylvie didn''t mean to trouble them.


    "There is only one target We''re winding back behind him... "


    The alchemy product for communications, imported from the Aldrich Institute, was making a hoarse, distorted voice. A Templar, with the insignia of the Presbyterian on his breastplate, was listening carefully to a report from one of his men.


    "Oh, he found us!"


    Before he gave the order to retreat, there were screams and sounds like the wind roaring through the communication device.


    And then the communication broke down.


    He didn''t even know how to take over the power of the high-level knights, because he didn''t even know how to enter the temple of the Templars


    I thought I got a good job, but I was stabbed on the front line before my butt was covered with heat.


    Nima, it''s not the same as what you said!


    He resisted the impulse to drop the communication device and connected several other teams. In the slightly disdainful eyes of several Knights nearby, he called out: "go and intercept the enemy. This is an order! Repeat, cut that enemy down. It''s an order


    Anyway, the other side is heading towards the center of the holy land. He is now in the South and is not on the enemy''s route. He is 100% safe. The reason why he issued the order of attack is that, on the one hand, he can show that he has contributed on his side. On the other hand, even if the high level of the Holy Land blames him in the future, he can shift the responsibility to the incompetence of the teams he ordered to die.


    Before long, the other teams began to respond in the messenger.


    However, the content of the response was all about the loss of the target, which made him furious.


    "If the target is lost, find it! Did your original girl leader only teach you to be coquettish like a girl


    He yelled at the messenger.


    In any case, he has decided to transfer directly from this dangerous position after this time, so now, regardless of the face of his colleagues, he starts to scold directly.


    However, as soon as he finished scolding, the cold words suddenly came into his ears from behind him.


    "Don''t change it. I''m here."


    He was like a rusty cog, his face black and his head turned back with a very stiff movement.


    There was a man who was only wearing a white blouse, but also dyed silver for the most part, with a wizard''s hat on his head.


    In his left hand he held a little girl wrapped in a mage''s robe, while his right hand was empty.


    At his side, those knights who just glared at themselves had already fallen to the ground with no idea of life or death.


    The hapless knight who had parachuted down seemed to be standing naked in the cold December wind, shaking because he was shaking too much.


    Sylvie took a step forward as if he had not noticed the other side''s vacillation.


    The hapless Knight screamed.


    But then, as if thinking of something, he drew a long white sword from the scabbard on his belt.


    The handle of the long sword is a pair of folded angel wings. He doesn''t know what he did. The small and delicate wings spread out in vain, and the blade of the sword falls off from the handle, leaving only a small part of the sword.


    When the sword is shining, it seems that the light of the sword is just like the light of the sword!


    Even if the holder is still a pussy, but now his confidence is beginning to expand rapidly.


    "Filthy and evil The weapon in my hand is used by the strongest angel in the heaven in the mythical age. It''s the legendary sword "dawn."


    He waved the sword of Aurora, leaving countless shadows in the dim space.


    It can be seen that although it is a pussy, he has made a little effort in fencing.


    "Be a good man and be captured. Let me purify your sins."


    Seeing that the other side seemed to be shocked by his own hand, he grinned and pointed his sword to SIVI, shouting as if to embolden himself and to attract the attention of the surrounding people.


    "There are two things I need to correct in your words."


    Facing the Aurora''s sword, SIVI''s face did not show any fear: "first, compared with you, I''m not filthy and evil.""Second," he said, rippling in the space behind him: "dawn is not the sword of the strongest angel..."


    The sword fell to the ground with a crash, and the blade disappeared in an instant. He himself showed an unbelievable expression and opened his mouth to look behind SIVI.


    as like as two peas in the cave, the outdoors of those boxes opened in his open space are just like the dawn, but only the long sword with distinction between the category and intensity of magic.


    "It''s just the archangel''s sword."


    With that, Sylvie took another step forward, and at the same time, the pussy Knight fell to the ground, and his incredible expression was replaced by fear.


    "Now, give me what you have. And get out of here. "


    Sylvie ignored and took another step forward.


    The knapsack knight, who was pardoned, examined his hand in panic and found that he still held the alchemy product for communication in his left hand.


    It''s just that before he gives it to Sylvie, his head is cut off from his neck, and the red blood spurts high.


    Sylvie naturally had no interest in killing scum. He did not know when he appeared behind the pussy knight. He was wearing a white priest''s uniform with a black cross and two moustaches on his face.


    "Those who are greedy for life and fear of death are not eligible to continue to be under the jurisdiction of our Presbyterian."


    He glanced at the frightened head on the ground. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the sword handle at dawn flew into his hand, and immediately he turned his eyes to SIVI.


    "I admit that you are the most qualified young man in the past 100 years. You have reached the level that those who have been in the magic all their life can''t achieve. But it is because of this that you are so threatened that I have to kill you!"


    As soon as he waved his sword handle, the dawn was a thousand times more brilliant than before.


    "Although I don''t know where you got those dawn swords However, the dawn is the thing of heaven. Only the half Holy Spirit of the old and decadent can exert its real power. And you, after all, are just mortals If you want to hate, you are not a genius of the Holy See! Remember, it''s the old gander who purifies you


    Finish saying that, he put on an offensive posture, at the same time, the whole person all exudes the faint fluorescence, the incarnation is unimaginable for ordinary people, almost angelic Constitution!


    The next moment, the old man who called himself gander found a hand in front of him.


    Before he regained consciousness, he felt a sharp pain in his body, and the whole world seemed to rotate.


    When he finally took a breath, Sylvie''s voice came to his ears.


    "Half spirit or angel At the end of the day, it''s just a kind of energy life similar to elemental biology. "


    Until now, gander suddenly found that his body had disappeared from the neck, and his head was being pinched by Sylvie.


    "Obviously, it''s a polymer with only ordinary high-level magicians'' magic power. It''s true that they dare to appear in front of magicians who are good at operating energy." Sylvie''s cold eyes made him feel bad.


    "Wait, we can make a payment..." He stopped in the middle of his speech.


    "Find your own way."


    Sylvie did not give him a chance to finish his speech, he completely annihilated it in his hands through the output of void energy.


    Then he picked up the messenger that had fallen to the ground, turned on the channel, cleared his throat and said.


    "Gentlemen of the Templars, I am Saint The Pope''s ally, Cedric. Now the Presbyterian group is trying to usurp the right of holy land. Please join me in quelling this rebellion


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    As long as he still stands on the earth, behemoth the rock is immortal.


    And because this effect is still passive, it will not consume the power of behemoth himself


    Combined with the amazing mass of its huge body, this kind of magic ability is really a headache.


    does not seem to have hurt the other awesome at present.


    In fact, in terms of instantaneous output, apart from the magic guide cannon of the light of hope, they are not even as good as the witch knight who is flying like a mosquito on the head of behemoth.


    But they have teamwork.


    "Entangle the big man." Theo flicked his wand. "Give me enough casting time."


    The movable bolt on the top of the metal magic wand is like the valve of a pressure cooker. With her action, the white unknown steam mixed with magic elements is spewing out from the inside.


    Then a phantom appears in the white steam like a projector.


    "It turns out that Miss Sita has gone to miss Theo''s wand I said, "it seems like I haven''t seen her for a long time." As if to ease her tension, Dorothy pulled her stiff mouth.


    However, the figure with sharp ears like an elf did not respond to her. Instead, she clasped her hands and fingers into a ball and put them on her chest, like a girl praying for the protection of gods. Her face was full of pious expression.


    "Before the operation is finished, please." Theo whispered, and at the same time, he put a group of feathers on the rest of the six, and then closed his eyes.


    Then there were countless white lines like circuit boards on the deck under her feet. This was the girl who, with the authority of Sida as one of the three sages, directly connected the star vein furnace of the light of hope, and extracted more magic power from it than she could have done before. Because the main circuit of this casting focused on the wand and her equipment, so it was reasonable On the other hand, there will be no adverse reactions of exotic magic invasion.


    Kamiyou and others jumped directly from the light of hope and fell to the ground with the help of feather falling technique.


    The light of hope''s huge hull began to move backwards, taking away all the refugees as promised, while ensuring that Theo''s casting process would not be interrupted.


    Seeing that the big guy who hurt himself began to retreat slowly, behemoth, a rock student, would not be completely unresponsive. He ignored the fly flying on his head and dragged his huge body with amazing quality and ran straight to the light of hope at an incredible speed!


    "Let''s go!"


    Theo is not there, and kamiyou, who is the default captain, orders him and Donald to rush out with the blessing of Riedel wind element magic.


    The other four play a coordinated casting formation to support the attack in the rear.


    The rock born behemoth is so heavy that every step it takes, a deep pit will be trodden on the ground. The smoke and flying debris increase the indomitable and unstoppable momentum and form a natural protective cover.


    This makes linya, the witch Knight flying in the sky, frown subconsciously when she sees the charge of kamiyu and Donald. These newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. They are really chaotic.


    A part of the Phoenix bloodline, she was considering whether to take the risk of injury to save the two little guys and sell one love affair at Aldrich college.


    Donald drags backward on the magic sword behind him, and he does not know when he is stained with the light blue color of the wind element. He did not see what action he made, the wind element attached to it suddenly burst out, blowing the boy directly towards the sky!


    Donald, on the other hand, twists his body flexibly in mid air, and faces behemoth, a rock student, who is about to hit him with a sword in the front.


    The blade of that magic sword was once again stained with red fire element light.


    He made a 15-6-foot-long, at least three-inch-deep sword mark on behimos, a rock student, by landing!


    Although for the average behemoth, this kind of wound can be regarded as a bone breaking injury - at least the amount of bleeding is not covered. However, for the rock born behemoth, a monster with only rocks inside, the wound is not much of a threat.


    However, a little thing made such a big scar on his body without any reason. Behemoth, a rock student, seemed to be very upset. He even suddenly gave a meal on his feet and turned his whole body upside down like a mountain, covering Donald''s figure like a mountain, and he was about to crush it into a pool of mud!


    Don''t hesitate to save her from under the water, just like the one who wants to save her from the falling sea.


    However, the next thing was beyond the expectation of the young girl with rich combat experience.


    The magic elements on the blade of Donald''s magic sword suddenly erupted again, just like a booster rocket, which pushed Donald out of the attack range of bashimos!With the feathering technique and the wind element gain that have not disappeared, Donald made a graceful somersault in the air and landed steadily on the ground.


    But the crisis has not been lifted.


    Instead of stopping because of the disappearance of the target, behemoth, a rock student, specialized his body shape, continued to roll up and turn into a huge solid stone ball, rolling towards the direction of the light signal of hope!


    Even the strongest walls can''t withstand this terrible impact.


    Kamiyou and his party are also in the path, just like several bowling pins facing the iron balls on the gondola used for demolition, as if they will be completely crushed into pieces in the next moment. The first to bear the brunt is kamiyou, who is only halfway there.


    Half way down, linya knew that she would have no time to save the seemingly weak wizard boy even if she opened her wings and changed her route.


    However, just as she felt that today''s impact on her world outlook was not enough, at the moment when bashimus was about to crush kamiyu, the giant earth element beast was like a bowling ball that hit the wall, and even stopped in front of the boy!


    The translucent wall of force field appeared in front of the boy. Although his face was pale, which was obviously a sign of excessive consumption of magic power, he really blocked the attack of behemoth, a rock born God of mountains!


    The next moment, the magic of the rest of the people behind kamiyu exploded on behimos.


    Blow it back to where it was before.


    Although this level of attack is not fatal to bashimus, even if he is wounded, his face full of cracks and cracks and his roaring voice clearly show his anger.


    In this way, six of the average strength even the middle-level magician did not arrive, actually miraculously completed the task of attracting the hatred of rock student behemoth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Generally speaking, the Templars are not easily disobeyed by saying, "I am your ally.". What''s more, Sylvie released many of them (though none of them died except the pussy Knights).


    But there are many doubts about this incident.


    Elijah accepted the mantle of the last saint and inherited all the knowledge that she should have as a saint.


    But even if she was like this, she did not know what influence she could have on those who drank the highest holy water, the Holy Grail of angels, and became a half Holy Spirit.


    According to common sense, if it is just speculation, the Presbyterian will not dare to commit such a thing to Elijah, even to harm the virgin. If such a thing is disclosed, not only the Presbyterian Church, but also the whole white church will be in crisis.


    However, they did, which means that they must have got the information from somewhere.


    And the source of the information should be able to make them 100% sure.


    For example, the Pope.


    Of course, it can''t be obtained by normal means. It should have been obtained from there by wiretapping or other similar methods without light.


    In addition, Elijah is more likely to be on the Pope''s side than the Presbyterian Church, so it''s understandable that the half spirits will rush to imprison her.


    It''s just that the Pope, whose strength is at the top of the Holy Land and who still stands behind his former Pope, is that simple enough to steal important information?


    At least Sylvie doesn''t think so.


    In this way, the reasons for the other party''s deliberate doing so are intriguing.


    In particular, after the Presbyterian Church really put her in prison, the Pope has been invincible at least in justice.


    Even Sylvie, who is not very good at intrigue, has many ways to discredit the Presbyterian by replacing himself with the Pope, and as long as he has some evidence of the other party''s imprisonment of the virgin!


    It''s just that it''s easy to cause a backlash from the other party, and it shows that this kind of scandal is also a blow to the pure white Vatican, which always shows its sanctity and purity.


    Therefore, under the Pope''s calculation, SIVI, the great magician, has become the best blade to stab the Presbyterian heart!


    After receiving a response from the Templars that agreed to help, Sylvie was almost certain of his own speculation - even if there was a bias, it would not be too far from the truth.


    "When this is over, I''ll give him a good blow in the old face."


    He dropped the communicator into his locker and SIVI muttered.


    "What do you say?" The biggest victim of the incident looked at Seaver with confused eyes and asked weakly.


    In the last case of the nuns, Sylvie had found that the healing potions produced by the system were of little use to Elia, who had a special constitution.


    Although the miraculous constitution of the saint has begun to work, and her injuries are gradually getting better, those silver cones probably have some surgical procedures that hinder the recovery of the wound, which makes the wound recovery of the girl extremely slow.


    Just this time, the girl''s body size has shrunk one more circle.


    "Nothing." Seaver perfunctorily said: "you go to sleep for a while, when you wake up, everything should be over."


    Then his eyes moved forward, looking at the empty front, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked: "right, hiding the half spirit."


    As soon as the voice fell, a silver line with palm width appeared on the ground, and then the light galloped along the silver road.


    All of a sudden, the magic in the air is like being drained by a giant water pump, and quickly disappears. Even the magic power will evaporate and disappear as soon as it leaves the body.


    It''s just like the forbidden realm in the underground clock castle.


    Several white figures appeared out of thin air stood on the nodes of the huge magic array composed of silver lines, maintaining the operation of the magic array.


    Instead of struggling, SIVI watched more and more white figures appear around him with the same expression as monkeys watching the circus.


    It''s clear that these figures all exude holy magic and a certain degree of heavenly breath, but they are not as holy as the angels that SIVI sees in various copies, which makes people sincerely want to worship.


    "Thirty three levels of demarcation reset the gap between the abyss and darkness. With the highest hymn, the baptism of fading demons, the Ever Victorious bell, the determination to imprison the darkness and the will to crusade against the evil, I have built the immortal curse foundation."


    from all sides of the magic circle, simultaneous interpreting of the chanting, the four white walls, which are filled with the golden spell that are hard to identify, suddenly appear on the ground.


    At the same time, countless chains of light appeared on the wall, which locked SIVI, who had no resistance, to the ground tightly. Even if she walked a step, it became an extravagant hope. Even Elia, who looked extremely weak, was covered with several chains.


    Interestingly, among the four walls, there is also a rectangular opening in the front wall of SIVI. Through the opening, SIVI can look at the person who appears to be the highest rank among the white robed people."The sixty-six seals cast a chime from the sky. With the original sin of life, the curse of the old, the grief of illness, the despair of death, and the sin of seven evils, I came from birth and turned into the canopy of the soul!"


    The black sludge like substance gradually takes shape over the magic circle. It seems that as long as you take a look at it, you will have a steady stream of negative emotions from your heart, like a fountain.


    As the chant went on, the black mud finally formed a roof, which fell from the sky with a bang, and joined the four walls seamlessly.


    Countless unpleasant negative emotions began to flow into Sylvie''s heart along the chain, which made him frown.


    But it''s not over.


    "Ninety nine brands reappear the gate of the other world. Within this door, the heaven and earth are reversed and the seven Yao are not preserved; inside this door, all common sense is indescribable; within this door, there is no hope any more!"


    A huge door panel appeared in front of SIVI, cutting off all the scenes in front of him.


    "The original object of this seal is the existence of the abyss demon level. It''s your great honor to be sealed as a human being, Aldrich!"


    As the white bearded old man with the highest rank was full of dignified words, countless runes were displayed on the door panel, and the bolt, which was finally assembled, dropped slowly and made a crisp sound.


    The golden mantra on the walls began to flow, the black roof stopped wriggling, and the house, which looked very strange in appearance, began to twist, and then its posture began to fade away, as if it would disappear at any time on the main material plane.


    The seal is complete.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Sorry, I just came home from my cousin''s wedding as best man


    Physical strength value has been basically exhausted, sitting in front of the computer, eyelid straight fight, today should not be updated.


    So please take a leave first. I''ll make up for it tomorrow. I''m really sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    "Professor Wada, there is a signal from the deck that the refugees have been loaded. What shall we do next?"


    After listening for a while, the blue class student in charge of communication covered his earphone and asked the dwarf demon standing on the captain''s seat behind him.


    "According to miss Theo, of course." Wada pushed his doctor''s hat on his head, which was funny enough to match his image, and replied.


    "But What I''m asking is how to evacuate? "


    The student was stunned, then pointed to the countdown on a translucent screen next to him and mumbled.


    Kamiyu and several of them successfully completed the task of attracting the attention of Yansheng behimos, which not only made the operation of the light of hope much safer, but also gradually made Yansheng beshimos out of the range of the main gun.


    Of course, with tens of thousands of refugees on board, it is impossible for the light of hope to continue to fire on bashimus However, at the same time of breaking away from the range of the main gun, the other side is also out of the range of the magic Theo is still preparing.


    That pulsating Arabic number - a new and convenient way of recording numbers that has spread among students through the popularity of Aldrich College - is Theo''s estimate of the time required to prepare for casting.


    It''s less than 15 minutes from that time.


    In other words, if you run too far and you can''t guarantee to come back within 15 minutes, let alone Theo''s magic can''t hit the rock born behemoth, who seems to be more and more energetic instead of tired, then they have to face the risk of the long prepared magic control failure.


    "That''s true, but if you just send out a short distance, it''s totally meaningless..." Wada scratched the bat''s wings like ears and said in distress.


    After all, no one can guess the mind of bashimus. Maybe if it gets upset, it will just leave kamiyu alone and run in this direction? With the mobility of those refugees, they can''t escape


    At this time, the blue class student suddenly pressed the earphone on his ear again, and then his face showed joy.


    "Professor, miss magtreid has sent a message. They have sent out empty transport boats to lovinia because of the order of the dean."


    "No, it''s too late! If it hasn''t appeared in the visual range so far, in five minutes anyway... "


    Of course Voda knows about it.


    As a non regular summoning creature of SIVI, SIVI can communicate with him via telepathic link no matter how far away.


    It''s also because of this that Voda, no matter how willing Voda himself is, can''t make the decision to lend the light of hope without SIVI''s permission. It would have been so easy for him to agree because Sylvie, after listening to his report, gave permission without saying a word.


    The empty transport boat probably started at that time, but the distance between Aldrich college and lovinia was too far to make it here in a little time.


    However, this time, before the Banshee finished, in the space behind their magic guide cruiser, like a piece of paper torn from the middle by a naughty child, a narrow crack suddenly appeared. Then the crack gradually expanded, and finally turned into a dark tunnel entrance like a wormhole in a science fiction movie.


    With the distortion of the space at the tunnel entrance, a sailboat that they are very familiar with seems to float out slowly from inside.


    The flag flying at the top of the middle mast undoubtedly shows that this standard cargo ship is an empty transport boat from Aldrich!


    Voda, as someone familiar with Sylvie''s incredible character (...) One of them is that even after seeing this scene beyond common sense, the blue class students, who are still growing up and can''t express their emotions, are quickly revived.


    "What are you doing! When the handover is completed now, let the magic guide cruiser also rush to the battlefield to bring light of hope to the fighting kamiyu


    Light of hope. Deck -


    since her escape, xiaomisha still "yes, I''m sorry Dirty your clothes. " The little girl immediately lowered her eyes and apologized pitifully.


    The face of the other party who helped her up at first froze for a moment, but then showed a more gentle and sweet smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She took off her clothes and revealed her long gown and two short swords pinned to her waist. Then she put her overcoat on xiaomisha.


    After all this, she stood up and seemed to be planning to continue her inspection.


    "Wait Wait a minute... "


    Xiaomisha summoned up her little courage from the beginning of her escape. Up to now, she said to the other party, "clothes I will pay you back... "


    "My name is Elena, Eleanor of Roland chamber of Commerce." In response, the girl responded with an encouraging smile: "I''ll be waiting for you."¡ª¡ªFront battlefield -


    "classmate wise, do you really care if you give us your broom?"


    Hillwin, sitting on the broom, asked Riedel to one side.


    Donald leaned behind her, his left hand around the girl''s abdomen, his right hand still dragging the sword.


    "Although I''m not as proficient as scange, my major in elemental magic theory is also wind element, but I can fly at this level."


    Said Riedel, following them, in a confident voice.


    It''s just the sweat on his forehead that makes his words less convincing. After all, it has consumed a lot of his own magic power to attract his enemies.


    With the exception of Riedel and Lydia, the rest of them were riding broomsticks - one of the magic items Sylvie specially provided for their four squad leaders. The principle and energy were unknown, but like a perpetual motion machine, they could fly without magic.


    "If you can''t hold on, Riedel, you can share a broom with me." Said kamiyou.


    After all, hillwin''s two people have reached the limit of the load of the broom. Dorothy is a girl, so I don''t think about it. If you take little fat Dun Tanis, it''s estimated that they will have to crash together with Ryder


    "I think you should have a little more sense of crisis than chatting leisurely."


    A little bit backward, linya slapped the wings of fire behind her, picked up speed again, and flew to their side.


    And not far behind them, the ground is like the sea surface in a typhoon of 12 degrees, setting off terrible waves


    Of course, that''s the trick of behemoth.


    "As a user of the earth element I''ll be honest. This level of attack is not what we and even high-level mages can deal with. "


    Tanis looked back at the astonishing earth waves, and then calmly replied to linya, "we should have been very right to take it away from lovinia. In fact, did you not, and precisely because you were aware of this and did not intend to make unnecessary sacrifices, have you ordered the guards of lovinia not to pursue bethemus


    The outskirts of lovinia are not wasteland, but grasslands. However, late autumn has passed, and it is early winter. The turf has already withered. Not counting the withered and yellow grass balls, the whole field is almost like the wilderness Because of this, vegetation interference with the ability of behemoth to manipulate the ground is minimized, so that it can attack at this level - even the nature of the ground is directly changed


    "But this is no way to escape!" Unlike kamiyu, who are used to being chased by various monsters in the tower of endless sky, linya is very dissatisfied with the current situation.


    Even if the broom itself does not need to consume magic, long flight is a burden for both the mind and the body, and the Elemental creature behemoth, like the necromancer, has no physical or mental limitations.


    And different from the beginning, with the passage of time, the size of this rock born behemoth has become larger and larger It is growing fast!


    If we go on like this, it will be more and more disadvantageous to this side in the end.


    "Don''t worry, we''ve made another preparation. Now wait for the royal highness of the sky to prepare.


    It seems that Dorian couldn''t get a word in her mind.


    "Be careful! The second wave of attack is coming At this time, tannis again made a voice to remind.


    I think it''s impossible to let the waves chase down, but those who make him angry. Bashimus suddenly stops following the huge waves on the earth. The next moment, the rocks on his body emit a faint light, and like innumerable machine gun fire, it turns into a torrential rain composed of rocks and covers them in the past!


    "Those are all magic" sandstone bombs "! Don''t get hit


    Although the earth element was held by behemoth, a rock creature, which made Tanis feel like a hero of no use, he still had the ability to anticipate the enemy''s opportunities under certain circumstances


    "I can''t do it! How can such a dense attack last? "


    Although this kind of ability is not very helpful to the present situation.


    Apart from the fierce front battlefield, in a holly forest to the south of lovinia, there are many big, beast smelling figures sneaking up to the city, all of which is focused on the East, the direction of the rocky behemoth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "I personally think that miracles are hard to count in the category of magic. "


    " the effect is so strange that it is almost impossible to replicate, and it is difficult to define the strength. "


    " even the generally acknowledged weak miracle can have an unimaginable impact on the environment. "


    " for example, one hundred and sixty-two years ago, the great magician "William Jones", whose miracle "winter is coming" only lowered the temperature of the whole continent (maybe the whole world, I can''t prove it). However, through my investigation of some biological maps in modern times and more than 100 years ago, it is found that there was a large-scale extinction of the lower level of the biological layer 160 years ago. For a time, the orcs, who were fishing and hunting for a living, had to take the risk of not plundering the border areas as usual, but planning to occupy the rich eastern plains. "


    " it can be seen that miracle is the strongest sword given to the great mage by the God of magic. At the same time, it is also the sword of Damocles hanging on the top of human beings and even the whole world. A little carelessness may even lead to the destruction of the whole human race. "


    - selected from the paper" the miracle of the two blades "by the academic magician Angel Wilde, because the article itself has great controversy, it was not published in the goddess of truth.


    Generally speaking, every great magician has mastered a miracle.


    There are different ways for them to achieve Miracles: some people have constantly consolidated their foundation through long-term magic research, and have obtained such supreme and powerful proof step by step through their own practice; some people have been trekking in the magic world for decades, and suddenly realize their own miracle; some people are in prison, and they will die soon, but they are still in prison Finally, he broke through the difficulties and grasped the power to help himself out of danger


    Apart from the prerequisite of being a senior high-level magician, everyone has a different approach to miracles.


    The only similarity is that what they have achieved, created and mastered is closely related to their own experience, character and even life.


    It''s the same with SIVI. After passing through the fourth floor of the tower of tempering, he inexplicably reached this level and obtained his own miracle "double existence".


    But more than once, he felt in meditation that this was not his real miracle. Although after mastering the gap magic, his actual combat ability is even better than that of many great magicians of all ages. However, when it comes to realms, he always feels that the dual existence is more like the preparation work completed in advance to realize the miracle.


    In terms of the game, it is the pre skill.


    What in the end has been binding himself, making it difficult for him to take the last step on the road of miracle?


    Is it a prudent character? Or is it because there are too many things that are hard to give up?


    He didn''t know, but it didn''t hinder his decision.


    As Fett said, don''t continue to suppress yourself, don''t continue to cringe.


    It''s hard to imagine the consequences of such a big disturbance. Maybe I will go to the point where I have been trying to avoid and completely turn over the holy land. Maybe it will be worse. For example, I will become the enemy of all believers in the eastern plains, and the Aldrich college will also be boycotted. Even the mage Association will collude with each other to block itself.


    But what about that?


    If he has to swallow his guts for the sake of so-called safety, can he really enjoy the respect of others?


    The answer, of course, is No.


    I''m afraid more forces will think that it is a piece of cowardly fat that anyone can bite on.


    Although at the beginning, the college was founded only to complete the mission of the college system, but now for SIVI, eddrich has become an inseparable part of his life.


    So, for the place he had to guard --


    "I''m back from hell again, you respectable bastards


    With the piercing sound of glass breaking, the seal which is now the house was turned into countless pieces, and disappeared in the eyes of the half Holy Ghost with SIVI''s declaration


    Although it is not difficult for him to get out of here before the seal is finished, and then to provide the semi Holy Spirit with a one-stop service of beating sticks and sacks and pouring cement into the sea bottom, he decided to take a more dangerous road in order to get in touch with the fields that he had never been able to reach before, and transferred the virgin to another through the gap magic One of them, after his own side, is allowed to be sealed by the elders.


    Then, at last, he realized the miracle again.


    "One existence points to the light, one guides the darkness, the troubled dust, and the confused travelers, who come from the other side and live here, violate the eternal truth of the world and bear the lonely will of the world..."


    There is no gorgeous light effect, no amazing power. Now, Sylvie exists here as a people of different worlds, free from all the common sense of the world.


    Whether it is magic, magic, or the unique physical and chemical effects of the world, as long as the earth does not exist, he can make it invalid.For example, the existence of the half spirit.


    "I deny it."


    Gently spit out these three words, those who surround it heavily, even the half Holy Spirit howling, completely disappeared.


    It''s not to destroy or obliterate, it''s just that there''s no more. Even if someone in this world has mastered the miracle of resurrecting creatures, they can''t revive non-existent creatures.


    Sylvie moved a little while in the same place, and soon he frowned: "this miracle is not very easy to use."


    He was not used to the fact that the magic of wind element on his body and the identification ability of Wizard Hat on his head disappeared in this state.


    In addition, except for the results of years of brushing copies, everything has changed back to the level of ordinary people. In this case, if it is an attack that conforms to the common sense of the earth, such as an arrow, it can easily take his life.


    However, the imprint of the college system on the back of his hand and the connection between his heart and another self still exist, which makes him feel incredible.


    It seems that the effect of miracles cannot offset the effects of miracles of the same or higher level.


    After relieving this wonderful state, and assuming that the Presbyterian half spirits should have been too frightened to look up, SIVI looked up at the huge Church in the distance, which was one of the buildings in the center of the holy land, the New Testament sanctuary.


    "Almost. It''s time to charge the old man a little."


    Murmuring in a whisper, he raised his hand to tear the space and directly transmitted himself to the past.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    "The refugees have been completely removed. How far are we now from ishinomos?"


    Voda, standing in the captain''s seat, asked the students in the magic spectrum observation room from the microphone.


    "The straight line distance is less than 3 kilometers..."


    But just as the voice over there had just dropped, the huge hull of the light of hope suddenly stopped. Some students who had not been able to stand firmly fell down directly because of this. What was not fixed also banged on the ground.


    The magic lights in the bridge flickered for a moment, and even after the lighting was restored, the brightness was obviously dimmer than before.


    "What happened?" Wada, who had fallen down on the command desk, got up in a panic, did not care to pick up the doctor''s cap rolled to one side, and covered her sharp nose and yelled to the student in charge of driving.


    "The magic power provided by the starpulse furnace has disappeared, but now the magic source has been switched to the standby Yaojing furnace. The vibration just now was caused by the idling of the magic engine without magic."


    The blue class student quickly sorted out the situation and replied to the dwarf demon.


    "The magic is gone? How could... " He turned off the main screen and said, "I can''t believe it!"


    "What? But... " The student in charge of the manipulation made an incomprehensible sound.


    However, seeing Voda did not change the meaning of his instructions, he could only turn off the home screen with full of doubts.


    The main screen that is not shown is just a specialized piece of glass. However, it is precisely because of this that all the people on the bridge can clearly see through the glass that the scene in front of the deck makes them gaping.


    It is hard to describe the huge equivalent magic floating around the impact angle, even because of the high concentration, there are already light blue clouds that the naked eye can capture. In that dense fog, the translucent cocoon envelops the petite girl, and the rune oozes out of the cocoon and dances in the air, and then combines with each other with the wonderful phenomenon of lightning in the light blue fog.


    "It''s really It''s unbelievable... " The student in charge of controlling the screen could not help murmuring.


    In fact, Theo is not in a good condition.


    Designed and manufactured by the alchemy workshop of Aldrich college, this set of equipment really has excellent magic guiding and storage functions, which can make girls borrow external magic power and avoid suffering from the invasion of exotic magic.


    But the problem is that the current external magic is too high, and the excellent magic guiding ability of the equipment (especially the breastplate) has led to the lack of magic isolation degree, and the girl''s body has been eroded to a certain extent.


    The most intuitive performance is that the blue circuit board patterns that only appeared at her feet before now also appear on her face.


    Although this makes the girl look a different kind of beauty, but it makes her involuntarily show a painful expression.


    In the light blue clouds, one of the three sages, Sita''s figure loomed and appeared from time to time. She looked at the painful Theo, and her face showed a worried expression.


    "It doesn''t matter Sida. " As if he knew that the other side was worried about himself, Theo took a breath and comforted the other side: "the magic construction has been completed, and then I will trouble you..."


    The half elf ghost girl with a pair of sharp ears nodded, and then put out the gesture and expression of blessing again.


    Not too far away from the light of hope, bashimus, a rock student who has just launched a wave of sandstone bombs, again pounced on several embarrassed little guys as its targets.


    But it didn''t work this time.


    Suddenly, several huge trees sprang up on the barren ground, holding up its hill like body for ordinary people. However, it could not respond for a while, but it could only shake its four short legs and struggle powerlessly.


    However, as long as there is a little time for it to come back to its senses, the powerful earth elemental magic power can easily break these trees without any special features.


    Of course, Theo won''t give it the chance.


    Naturally, a few little guys knew this, and immediately dragged linya, the witch knight who had wanted to take advantage of the situation, to run as hard as they could


    The clouds have piled up in an unusual way, almost like a precursor to a storm.


    Above the clouds, there seems to be a head, no It''s a lot of dragons roaring with anger. Something was born.


    The next moment, the sky, the incomparable thick cloud was torn.


    The sky blue light ball seemed to absorb the color of the whole sky. From the center of the swirling cloud, it fell straight down with the momentum of a meteorite hitting the earth, and hit the rocky behemoth held up by the trees.


    The radius of the photosphere is also several tens of meters, but it is still too small compared with the body of rock born behemoth.


    From a distance, it''s like a glass maroon hitting a grapefruit. It has a subtle sense of powerlessness. It''s hard to imagine what kind of damage this level of attack can do to bashimos.But in fact, the huge body of behemoth, a rock student, collapsed in just a few seconds.


    The essence of the photosphere is not light, but a mass of atmosphere that is extremely compressed by the wind element and rotates at the speed of sound.


    The unimaginable degree of compression makes this sphere have a terrible high temperature beyond the lava. At the moment of impact on behemoth, the reddish ring diffuses from the impact point, where all the rocks on the surface are melted, and the lava is blown away by the impact power, like the juice of tomatoes hit by a bullet.


    But that''s just the beginning. Super high speed rotation makes the ball itself like a drill bit, and high temperature is the best aid, making it easy to get into the body of the rocky behemoth.


    Then, compressed to the limit, the air burst out.


    The terrifying energy was detonated inside the beast. After breaking away from the ground and losing his immortality, behemoth was like an apple stuffed into TNT and exploded from the inside.


    Of course, the real situation is not as harmless as the apple explosion.


    For a moment, as if nothing was heard, the whole world fell into silence.


    Then, the loud noise that can tear the eardrum all over the battlefield!


    Violent hurricane also swept the whole land with the explosion, a large part of the ground was dug out, and the ground with withered grass was rolled up into the sky, like raindrops, rustling down; the light of hope flying in the air was pushed by the storm for half a kilometer, and the magic energy was fully opened, and the protection boundary was strengthened to the degree of overload, so that he could barely stabilize himself Those city guards who didn''t lie down in time outside vinia were blown directly to the city wall, just like human body murals, which had an inexplicable funny meaning.


    "It''s amazing power..."


    Even the winterwood forests south of lovinia have not been spared. The first row of trees has either been uprooted or broken at the waist.


    But in such a strong wind, a figure is standing against the wind, as if not affected by even a little bit.


    In his left hand pocket, a young lady with a bewildered look in her left hand was bewildered


    At his feet, there lay a lot of unconscious orcs.


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if I don''t show up."


    Although there are some doubts about whether a blow from such a blockhouse will directly kill bashimus, but after understanding the new miracle, the curse of this hypocrite is no longer a thorny problem for SIVI.


    What can be killed by a medium level magician is not a miracle, isn''t it?


    With his words, there are strange cracks in the ground, many of which are like the hands drawn by abstract painters, which stretch out from the cracks and drag the orcs'' bodies into the cracks.


    "Next, it''s almost time to clean up these troublemakers."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    In the absence of magic coordinates in advance, Sylvie''s blink can only be carried out within his visual range.


    So even if it was not far away, he would not be able to enter directly into the New Testament sanctuary.


    So when he appeared at the entrance of the New Testament sanctuary, he corrected the slightly crooked wizard''s hat, and then he looked up at the girl who was guarding the steps and was looking at him with a complicated expression.


    Maybe it''s because she went here temporarily. Frey''s dress is still the white Pullover for doctrinal study without any armor.


    A faint shadow of a winged angel appears behind the girl. Her right hand has been pressed on the hilt of her belt, but she still hesitates and does not pull out the one of the best whirling victory swords in the pure white church.


    "Aldrich, I don''t remember asking you to make the whole sanctuary like this..." She glared at Seaver, half complaining and half helpless.


    "Oh, maybe I should learn from the mole, dig a tunnel to the uninhabited courtyard, and assassinate them all?"


    As if he didn''t feel the girl''s hostility at all, seavy shrugged easily.


    "They are the elders of the Holy See!"


    "It''s" them. ". Those things are no longer human. " Sylvie immediately interrupted Frey: "it''s not human either physically or psychologically. You don''t want to know what they did to Elijah


    The girl frowned tightly, as if she didn''t know what to say. Sylvie had no reason to find her expression amusing.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sylvie resumed his voice and said, "so, are you going to wave at me for those things?"


    Frey''s brow frowned more tightly, and looked like she had swallowed a lemon. But even so, she still glared at SIVI: "the Presbyterian business is not in my management area But as the former head of the Knights Templar, I am at least responsible for the safety of the Pope''s crown


    "Calm down. I won''t hit him too hard." Sylvie tried to comfort.


    "It should be said at this time that you won''t hurt him, will you?" The girl also make complaints about it as expected.


    "But, if I don''t give him a good blow in the face, how can I get rid of the rage that is pouring out of my heart?"


    "Who knows that! Do you find it useful to say that in front of me? "


    "Well, what do you think of the saying ''kiss his hateful old face with my fist''


    "It''s not the way you speak that you need to reflect on."


    Under Sylvie''s gag, the tension between them (mainly created by Frey) somehow eased down.


    The girl''s high eyebrows finally drooped helplessly: "what are you thinking of It''s hard for me to make up my mind to fight against you... "


    "I''m just doing what I want to do." Said Sylvie, puffing up his chest.


    "But fate doesn''t allow a man to always do what he wants to do, does he?" Frey''s blue eyes looked at Seaver again: "sometimes it puts two things that are very important to us on both ends of the scale At that time, even if it was against our wishes, we had to give up one of them? "


    Sylvie noticed that the girl''s hand holding the hilt was shaking slightly.


    Between the pure white church and her friendship (probably), the girl chose the former, but it was obviously not an easy choice for her.


    "Surely you will have that time, too? What are you going to do then? " She raised her head and said in a weak voice, as if for help.


    "Since both are important things to me, I won''t make a choice."


    Sylvie replied without hesitation, "I''ll hold that scale up. I''m ready to take on both the strength and the awareness. "


    As if shocked by Sylvie''s words, the girl''s body was stiff there, and there was no action for a long time.


    When Sylvie walked past her, she asked in a nasal voice, "why do you always look at the future so positively?"


    Because I struggled to survive from the abyss of death.


    Instead of saying the answer in his heart, SIVI went straight into the New Testament sanctuary.


    Although he had been to the Holy Land several times, he had only been here twice.


    It was still empty and silent, and even the sound of footsteps was particularly harsh.


    The holy light cast on the cross and the light from the colored glass blend into one, with a natural sense of holiness and nobility. One can not help but feel a trace of respect for the countless religious colored paintings on the ceiling.


    The Pope, with a ball on his head, continued to mass the huge cross as if he had not noticed SIVI''s approach.


    It was not until he realized the miracle that the ball on the other side''s head was not only a decoration formed by divine magic, but also similar to a "door", which could transmit the existence of heaven''s power. It was precisely because of this existence that the Pope could gain more power than those half holy spirits in the human body (drinking holy water to become a bishop of the half Holy Spirit cannot compete for the position of Pope Of).Until recently, because of the power of heaven, Sylvie did not have the confidence to win in the face of the Pope. However, after he realized the new miracle just now, he was very clear that he could defeat the man in front of him who was over half a hundred years old with white temples.


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?" Standing behind each other, SIVI asked directly.


    "You may hurt me, but you won''t kill me." The other side finally turned around, with a faint smile on his face: "if you really mean to kill, flea, that child will never let you in."


    "That''s why I hate you old people."


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes, with an unhappy expression on his face: "I''m not happy to see things too thoroughly."


    "But the days of our old fellows are over. Your appearance represents the beginning of a new era. " The Pope looked up at a painting on the ceiling.


    It was a well-known story similar to Noah''s Ark in the canon. Under the guidance of the holy light, the protagonist broke the original order at a very young age, created the rudiment of the church, and opened the prelude to a new era.


    "I don''t want to mention that in advance. Please clench your teeth and give me a punch. " "After that, let''s talk about Elijah''s ownership," he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Even with the aid of Aldrich college, the refugee area under the mountain city of govenhora is unlikely to continue to receive the refugees from nalovinia.


    So after Theo made a big move to kill bashimus, the freighter loaded with refugees landed outside lovinia again, and let the refugees disembark one by one with supplies funded by Edric, and continue to hand over the relief to lovinia.


    In addition, the rocky behemoth did not die completely. While searching for the wreckage, they found a rock the size of a water tank, which was heavily wrapped in inappropriate trees and vegetation, preventing it from being lifted to the ground.


    After packing and loading this thing, which is probably the core of ishimoto, the party went straight back.


    Because the speed of the empty transport boat was much slower than that of the magic guided cruiser, the transport empty boat was thrown off eight blocks by the light of hope without the space tunnel opened by SIVI, and returned to the airport of Aldrich after a whole day.


    Although it can''t be compared with two big ships, but for ordinary people, it is also very large. As soon as the link plate is set up, a figure rushes onto the deck and turns around with the waist of the girl with silver ponytail which has not been reflected on it.


    "Elena, I miss you so much!"


    The little vampire rubbed against the chest of her second friend in human society, and her face was filled with the expression that people would feel happy when they saw it.


    "Well Saran, I''m happy too But before that, can you let go... " The silver haired girl''s face turned blue: "my waist It''s going to be broken... "


    Vampires are about ten times more powerful than humans.


    Even Sylvie had suffered from it. After that, every time he saw a little vampire, he would immediately give himself armor and hardening, in order to withstand the impact of this kind of happiness for Lori Kong.


    Soon, the little vampire stopped the act of almost killing the youngest great magician in human history. Instead, he took the hand of a silver haired girl from Luolan chamber of Commerce and walked out of the magic boat together.


    "In fact, more than a month ago, Mr. Aldrich''s caravan contacted my chamber of Commerce and gave me full responsibility for the contact. It''s just that you know that there are too many things during this period, so I''ve been dragging my feet and I haven''t come to see you. "


    Irina shook her long silver ponytail and gave a gentle smile to the blue haired vampire holding her hand: "I miss you too, saran."


    "This, this is!" The little vampire glared round his eyes and looked surprised. Then he covered his face and said, "is this the confession of love? No, I can''t. Eleanor, I already have Sylvie And we are all girls, baibaibaihe and other things... "


    "No, that''s not what I mean! Where did you learn this terrible knowledge? "


    Elena was amused and amused to stare at a vampire whose appearance was just a little girl and whose actual age was unknown.


    Then her gossiping heart was burning: "but then, how is your relationship with Mr. Aldrich?"


    Saran was a little proud to cross her waist and lift up her chest with almost no undulation: "Sylvie, he said in his own words, need me!"


    With that, she told Elena a few parts of her previous conversation with Seaver that could be revealed.


    This makes the merchant girl''s face show a bitter smile - it''s just pulling a strong man, isn''t it?


    Just as they came to the stone, the space there was a ripple of distortion, and then Sylvie appeared there holding the hand of a seven or eight year old silver haired girl.


    "Oh, saran. And did Elena come, too Seaver noticed the two girls at once and waved to them.


    "Sylvie, you''re back "It''s a great honor that Mr. Aldrich remembers me."


    As the two girls answered in different styles, the little girl with silver hair holding Sylvie''s hand looked back and forth at the two girls. A lovely smile broke out on her young face, then suddenly released her hand and hugged SIVI''s thigh.


    "Sylvie!" She raised her small face.


    "Elijah, what''s the matter?" ''asked Sylvie, somewhat puzzled.


    "I love you most ~"


    the little girl, with a sweet smile, said out loud to SIVI.


    "Gee, gee, gee, Gee!" "This, this is NTR£¿£¡¡±


    "So where on earth did you learn this strange word..." Elena''s Tucao followed closely: "make complaints about NTR."


    "The third and fifth armies have lost contact with us. Since yesterday, five armies have encountered this kind of thing The priests also said that they could no longer feel the vitality of our compatriots. " Said the orc, with a lion''s head and a stout upper body, in a low, husky voice.However, before he finished, a man with a similar appearance to human beings, but with a hard beard like a cat''s beard, interrupted him with a sarcastic smile: "compatriots? That kind of thing is not my countryman. "


    "Shut up, gook! I know you''ve always been against it, but you have to be clear that if you don''t, we won''t have enough food for our countrymen to survive this winter! "


    The lion patted his head on the stone table in front of him, and the dishes in the basin overturned all over the floor.


    "How can you know if you haven''t tried it?" Maohu man, also known as gook, retorted, "is it because of the prophecy of the great shaman God?"


    "The prophecy of the great shaman has never been wrong!" The lion''s head seemed to be infuriated and smashed the stone table in front of him with one blow: "I don''t allow you to insult him, this new comer!"


    "Well, just want to fight?" Maohu man drew out his short sword in his back: "it''s a guy with only muscle in his head, but I''ll accompany you!"


    Just two people (or two animals?) At the moment of a hair trigger, a figure sitting on the top made a sound.


    "Stop it."


    The unquestionable dignity and boldness made the leaders of the two tribes feel the pressure that they can''t disobey. They have to step back and stop the tit for tat.


    That is the unique power of the king orcs with the blood of bimon. Not only the momentum, but also the strength of the whole Orc alliance is second to none. Even a bastard with a little bit of King Orc blood can kill behemoth, a rock born in the name of God, by pure force (though he was later cursed and shot to death). From this point, we can know that body As one of the original eight tribes, how powerful they are today!


    "Our people did die at the hands of mankind, but the time for revenge has not come. Now, let''s order the withdrawal of our troops." He looked at the lion''s head with frightful eyes: "in addition, let them do whatever they can find in human territory, even what they can plunder. It is our creed that the strong should be respected. "


    "Yes, my king."


    In this way, the original fierce Orc invasion, after causing deep visible bone wounds to several small border countries, gradually came to an end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    After the rock block at the core of the rock was packed and taken back, the Kates used chisels and other tools to peel off the outer rock, exposing the most central part.


    It''s a cone shaped object similar to a living storm core, like two pyramids stacked up and down.


    However, different from the living storm core, the living storm core was destroyed by SIVI and completely lost all its functions. Except for the appearance, it was no different from the ordinary stone carving. However, the core of rocky behemoth was still alive. SIVI even found through experiments that it could still control the nearby rocks and clay to make it adhere to the outside of the core.


    Sylvie instinctively believed that this had something to do with the third forces in that scene on the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening.


    It''s a pity that even two of them spent three days in the lab together, they couldn''t dissect it to see what it was made of, while keeping it alive.


    Of course, the main reason for staying in the laboratory is not only to investigate the core secret, but also to the little saint who finally got out of the prison named holy land. After she lost too much blood, she became a little bit childish. Like a real little girl who likes pranks, she makes a chicken fly dog out of Aldrich college Dancing


    Sylvie knows that this is actually just a young girl to vent the negative emotions accumulated in her heart for years.


    Given her three days to vent, it''s almost time to stop her.


    He put the core of bashimos, who is still unable to figure out his mind, into the storage box which has been upgraded to silver level. SIVI tidied up his clothes, tore open the space, and directly transferred himself to the dean''s room.


    Only when he arrived at the dean''s office, he found that in addition to Sophia, who was working instead of him, there was an unexpected guest there.


    After seeing SIVI suddenly appeared, Sofia turned off the screen of the documents she was still working on and left the dean''s office on the pretext of not disturbing them.


    "Why are you here?" SIVI raised his eyebrows and asked the visitor in a slightly surprised way: "what happened to the holy land? As the head of the Knights Templar, do you still have time to paddle around here for a stroll?"


    "Correction, the former Knights Templar. Now Nero is the acting chief over there


    "And I don''t think the person who made the holy land the founder of this virtue is not qualified to say that."


    "Well, let''s just think so." Sylvie snapped her finger at the animal eared maid standing by the sofa. "Give me a cup of coffee."


    The maid bowed a little and left the room, pleading guilty.


    Looking at the figure with the cat tail disappearing behind the door, Frey said in a slightly sarcastic tone: "you have a higher and higher level of racial mixing Even the rebellious orcs have been tamed like this by you


    No, no, no, this is actually the result of Alice''s maid training plan. It has nothing to do with me


    Although SIVI wanted to explain this, he thought it was very difficult to explain, so he changed his words and said, "in fact, orcs are not as savage and hard to tame as most people think."


    With a wave, he opens up a translucent screen of a Yaojing mine not far from Aldrich. There, the orcs in plain clothes are working hard as miners.


    "If this kind of work is replaced by a human miner, a person needs about a silver dollar a day, and the workload is not as big as the beast. And these guys, on the condition of ensuring food, only need about ten copper corners as pocket money. Not only that, according to my previous inspection, they all seem to be very satisfied with their current situation. "


    In fact, the orc maidens who worked as maids said they wanted to meet their own people to prove that they were not abused by humans.


    Sylvie accepted their request generously. Although the miners seem very tired at first glance, it is not a big problem for the orcs. The meat life in dundundun is very satisfactory to those who have never had a meal before, and many of them have gained weight


    In addition, the chamber of commerce did not set up fences or anything. The orcs also had time to let them run around every day, so that they did not feel like they lost their freedom. Anyway, they were equipped with alchemy items that could show their location, and they were not afraid to run away.


    Although the orc invasion has just passed, they can''t go to places like town, but the chamber of Commerce controlled by Edric can provide the goods the orcs want.


    After a few days, they had already lost their joy.


    As SIVI said, orcs are not hard to tame, and even more obedient than many refugees, as long as they can guarantee the minimum supplies for their lives.


    "But I''m more interested in what you''re coming for than that."


    After saying a little bit about his own incorporation of orcs, SIVI again threw the words back to Frey: "are those guys in the Presbyterian group doing something? I remember it was called The bald meeting? ""It''s the light Roundtable." "It is the highest authority of the Presbyterian order," Fu Lei corrected


    "Yes, yes, Saint bald meeting." But Sylvie didn''t seem to want to correct it: "there seem to be twelve people in that thing, but I just erased one of them. Are they ready to move again after I''m gone


    "No, they should have been scared out of their wits by you."


    The girl showed a wry smile: "since Nero didn''t even have any resistance when he organized the subordinate departments of the Presbyterian. Even after that, we couldn''t find any trace of the Presbyterian movement. They just disappeared in the Holy Land... "


    With that, the door of the dean''s room was knocked gently, and then Alice came in with the coffee for Seaver herself.


    After a pause, Frey straightened her face and said to Seaver with a serious expression, "actually, I didn''t come to Aldrich College as a saint silver swordswoman."


    "In what capacity? A friend of Sylvie Aldrich... "


    Sylvie picked up the coffee and made a little joke.


    "Of course not." The girl shook her head. "This time, as the new sister of the saints, I came to assist the saint Elijah."


    Because the saint has been abducted and run away by Sylvie, why don''t you just pack and stuff Frey, the sister of the Holy Family and the messenger of information


    "I see..." Sylvie took a small sip of hot coffee with a clear face: "it seems that my last blow was light."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    This is the killois fork in road. The red soil road with western rural flavor is divided into two roads from east to west.


    It leads to the city of golovito in the province of quellin, while the other continues westward, passing through several countries, including horngorat, and ends abruptly on the cliffs of the west land.


    In the middle of the fork in the road, in addition to the yellow grass over the knee, some stones were originally built on the edge of the road to indicate the boundary of the road. But after years of wind and rain, these stones have lost their original function and scattered in the grass.


    A girl in a woman''s sweater and a fur that looks a little rustic is sitting on a stone. Her wine red hair looks messy and pretty because she is careless. Her face is full of impatient colors. She rubs her hands from time to time to keep warm.


    In summer, she is wearing a silk cap, and a small girl is wearing a black silk cap ¡£


    Finally, it seemed that she couldn''t stand the atmosphere and the cold winter wind. The red haired girl began to speak.


    "I said," why should I abandon the warm fireplace in the college and run outside with you to blow the wind? "


    "Lack of exercise makes you sick." A black haired man dressed as a minstrel (though the season seems to be wrong) gave her a thumbs up, with the silver coin between the middle finger and the ring finger: "Sophia, didn''t you just get sick? In this way, it''s better to come out and have a breath of fresh air instead of staying in the college all the time. Right, saran


    "Well, travel is the best!" The blue haired girl nodded her head.


    That''s right. The three guys who suddenly appear here are Sylvie, Sophia and saranlia, the little vampire, who are hitchhiked out of the college by Roland chamber of Commerce.


    "I''ve heard that you are going to cross the plain border and go to central Turkey..." Sophia didn''t seem to be in a good mood: "but in that case, can we take the magic boat? If not, why don''t you take the carriage of Roland chamber of Commerce to go to golovito and ask them to help us arrange the carriage for our later journey in the city? "


    "Going to central Turkey is just one of the purposes." Sylvie shook his head. If he did, he could ride a falcon and send it several times over the road. As long as his vision was not disturbed, he could easily cross the eastern plain in less than a day.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t have to go.


    Throwing the silver coin to the little vampire, seeing her flustered appearance (silver products have a certain restraint effect on vampires), SIVI happily explained: "in addition, I also want to try to find several puppets of the original eight tribes. Besides, I''d like to visit the whole eastern plain and select some students for the next semester."


    "If only you were so interested in college business."


    Sophia turned the dead fish''s eye and took the silver coin from saran. She said in a slightly discontented tone.


    "It''s OK. The other one is working hard at the college." Sylvie didn''t mind: "and if you''re tired, you can go back to college at any time through the crystal on your way back..."


    Saying that SIVI stretched out a finger, like a lighter on the tip of a small cluster of orange red flames: "how about, do you want to light a fire to keep warm?"


    "No Sophia sighed, turning into a white mist in the cold winter: "besides, why do we dress like this? As a magician, you should... "


    "Don''t let worldly mage concepts and vanity bind you." Before the girl finished speaking, SIVI interrupted her words and said seriously and seriously: "experiencing all kinds of life, so that we can get more insights and knowledge, which is one of the ways to increase our wisdom."


    Maybe it''s rare to see Sylvie so serious. Sophia didn''t answer back. After a little hesitation, she acquiesced.


    At this time, saran pulled the bottom of the rascivi blouse and pointed to the East.


    "A convoy is coming."


    Sylvie nodded to show understanding.


    He casually drew a circle, and in the middle of the circle appeared a half empty top view - this is a small skill of casting mage''s eyes remotely and projecting the image. From the moving picture, it is clear that there are four chariot like vehicles approaching this side.


    "Good. Pack up. We''re going to hitchhike."


    "We didn''t have any luggage when we were pulled out by you..." Sophia sighed again, but rose from the stone.


    Before long, the wagon drawn by the two rapacious beasts approached them.


    According to the memory of traveling through his predecessor, SIVI signaled to the coachman that he wanted to hitchhike.


    Most of the time, people in this world are very friendly to their fellow human beings because of their relations with foreign enemies of other races. After seeing Sylvie standing at the fork in the road, the old coachman in the first carriage stopped and asked them."Young man, where are you from? Why are you here? "


    "We''re from the mountain town of govenhora." "My name is Edward Aldrich. I''m a minstrel," Seaver replied without a hint of guilt


    With that he took Sophia''s shoulder naturally and half clasped it in his arms. "This is my wife," and his free hand touched saran''s little head. "And this is our daughter."


    "Girl, daughter?" The little vampire showed a battered look.


    It''s not covered properly, but it''s not covered by the hat.


    "What fleet are you in Sylvie didn''t notice Saran, and went on.


    "We''re Cutler." The coachman glanced back and forth at Seaver and saran, who was already in their abdomen, and said, "your husband and wife look It''s very young. "


    For some reason, Sophia, who used to be a good talker, now looks like a shy little daughter-in-law, with her face flushed and her head lowered, which makes Sylvie want to praise her acting skills.


    So at the end of the day, it was up to him.


    "I can see that your erudition should be in proportion to your age," said Seaver, after a sarcastic compliment. Then he said mysteriously, "in this way, you should know that we bards have some secrets that ordinary people can''t understand."


    "So it is. In addition to those high masters, the most mysterious ones in the eastern plain belong to you bards The coachman gave a simple smile.


    "We are now planning to go to Iskandar province. I wonder if it is convenient for you to take us on a journey?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    The troupe, called Cutler, is now on its way to sukville province to take part in a troupe competition in the Principality of Everland.


    Avellan is a small principality in the southwest of Huolian. As a spice producing country, it is much richer than other countries of the same size. However, due to its remote location, the invasion of the orcs has not affected this small principality.


    The Grand Duke of this term was very fond of performing troupes composed of juggling, singing and dancing, and some messy programs, so he set up a high prize to hold such activities.


    Performing troupes, which are somewhat similar to the ancient opera troupes of the Chinese dynasty, generally lead a relatively poor life. It was obvious how attractive the hundred gold coins were to them.


    According to the driver, it seems that all the troupes in the northern part of the eastern plain are now moving towards the province of sukvia.


    "It''s true that it was not long before the beasts retreated that they made such a costly move."


    Sophia frowned, tried to nibble at the wheat cake mixed with the husks, then said discontentedly, covering her cheek.


    In the end, the owner of Cutler''s troupe agreed to give them a ride. However, because the front several Raptor carts were full of people, they were only wronged. They were huddled in the fourth carriage of performance equipment.


    The wheat cake is the dry food that the carlette troupe gave to SIVI after he paid a little fare for the car. At the same time, it also sent wheat wine mixed with water.


    "Madam, you are not right."


    The driver of the car was very young, probably not much older than Sylvie, and he didn''t drive as skillfully as his predecessors, still shivering in the cold wind.


    But like many taxi drivers, he is surprisingly talkative.


    "It''s because the invasion of the orcs left a wound. Physical trauma can be healed with time and medicine, but not psychologically. That''s why we performing troupes need to use juggling and acting to heal their psychological trauma, don''t we? " His cheerful voice came from outside the carriage: "and I heard that the competition held by the Duke is open to the common people for free. It can make people laugh. This is the unique mission of our performing arts troupe that even the master magician can''t do."


    "That''s it. All things in this world exist for a reason Although those reasons are not necessarily correct. "


    "It''s not like sitting at home reading a book," SIVI said to Sophia, as he chewed on his cereal. That''s why I''ve always said that traveling is the best way to exercise. There is an old saying in my hometown. "It''s better to travel thousands of miles than to read thousands of books."


    "That''s good. Where is the hometown of the little brother of the Bard? Maybe I''ve been with a group The driver''s voice outside the carriage sounded in a good mood.


    "My hometown is so far away."


    Sylvie laughs and doesn''t give a positive answer.


    "Well, I''ll admit it''s a bit biased."


    Sophia, as if nothing had happened, had missed a small piece of the wheat cake, sighed, and confessed quite frankly that she had made a mistake.


    Then she looked and smilingly handed herself a piece of made_ In the Aldrich college, there''s a blush of chance on his face.


    After that, Seaver patted saran''s small head because of the lack of space: "Saran, do you want something to eat?"


    "No, father. Pro. Big. Human." The vampire girl raised her little face, and though she had a smile on her white face, she somehow felt cold in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Not counting the sives, because the only combat power of Cutler''s troupe is only two magic swordsmen, so they dare not spend the night in the wild.


    After a long night''s journey, they finally came to the nearby town, and planned to stay here for a day, replenish supplies, keep up their spirits and go on the road - and earn some travelling expenses by the way.


    Sylvie had some expectations for their performance at first, but after paying for the viewing fee and sitting in the audience composed of many small stools, he lost interest.


    Like many performing arts troupes, Cutler''s process is very old-fashioned. First, the clown shows up to attract the audience''s attention by performing some not so difficult juggling and some little magic tricks. This clown is one of the only two fighting forces of Cutler''s performing troupe. Then, a few dancers dance and raise their skirts to stir up the atmosphere. Finally, another act is not performed What''s the end of the play.


    All that''s left is repetition, acting for the audience in the second scene. According to the coachman who was facing seavy, they usually have to repeat it five times before they stop. Of course, now for the sake of the future competition, it''s only necessary to repeat it three times.


    Because he was not very familiar with this relationship, Seaver paid three times in a row.


    What a ordeal.


    Unlike Sophia and saran, who had never seen a troupe perform before, Sylvie dropped out when he repeated the second time.I''m kidding. How could he be attracted by such backward performances when he was edified by all kinds of TV programs on earth


    At first, he didn''t pay attention to it at first. Now, when he was wandering, he found that the reconstruction of the town was very good. People''s faces were full of happiness. There was no numbness and despair on the faces of the refugees in the govenhora mountain city refugee area during the war.


    This gave SIVI a sense of being able to repel the orcs and save them from the war. It was after Theo and their defeat of Petron behemoth that he began to move around most of the occupied areas and pull out the orcs one by one, which finally led to the orcs'' withdrawal because of their excessive losses.


    It''s just that when he was at Aldrich college, all he saw was a string of data and reports, and he had no real sense of what he had done.


    It was not until he saw the town under reconstruction that he felt that he had really defeated the orcs.


    After all, under the condition that the king orcs and many high shamans are honest in the northern hills without action, and the invaders are all transformed strong Orc puppets and low-level shamans, it is too simple to win those armies with SIVI''s strength. No wonder he has no real feeling.


    If it was not for political or other reasons, it would not be difficult for Qiyao mage tower to completely exterminate the invading orcs as long as they came out.


    While sighing about the impossible and tasting the town''s local products, SIVI, who was sprinkled with sweet potato cheese, suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a lot of children gathered near the fountain in the center of the town.


    Out of curiosity, he patted the debris in his hand and walked towards the fountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Surrounded by a group of children in the middle is a little younger than the little vampire saran.


    She is concentrating on manipulating a group of dolls, doing all kinds of interesting movements for the children to see.


    The girl wore a black knitted hat on her head. The front brim of the hat was arched, revealing the neat and oblique bangs cut by the girl. Under the knitted hat, there were two pieces of wool and two small wool balls hanging near the girl''s chest. The blue hair of the girls was tied into two bunches of horsetails, which were exposed from the back of the hats. However, yufitte''s large double ponytails were different. This girl''s ponytails only had two small curls, which were just a little over the shoulder. With that lovely hat, it gave people a kind of intimate feeling like a little sister in the neighborhood.


    She was wearing a small red fur coat with a red leather belt around her waist, revealing the girl''s slender waistline. On the belt was a bunch of biological hair in the shape of a brush head. The hem of the red fur coat just covered the bottom of the girl''s thighs. She might be wearing hot pants or something else, but at the moment, it was covered by the fur coat, revealing a section of attractive Reverie of the absolute field of white, and then down are the rare long tube cotton socks and red head small leather boots.


    It is hard to imagine that the two distinct feelings of innocence and charm are vividly and vividly reflected in girls.


    If put to the earth, the girl''s dress up should be the typical of demeanor, not temperature.


    With the big box behind the girl, which was probably made up by puppet masters, Sylvie always had the illusion that he was passing through his former teacher.


    It''s just that their appearance and temperament, as well as their dressing styles, are quite different So to be sure, this girl is not Sylvie''s missing mentor.


    Because he missed it so much, Sylvie didn''t leave. He mingled with a group of children and watched the girls perform together. There were many adults like him, so there was no need to feel shy.


    The puppets used by girls for performance are very rough, and they are not made by regular alchemy procedures, but more like handmade dolls after simple processing.


    In fact, it''s true from the outside.


    Because they have no self-discipline, they can only be manipulated by string magic.


    Although the action is very simple, but to be able to operate so many simple puppets that are no different from garbage at one time, the girl''s magic attainments should be not low.


    Just looking at it, Sylvie felt a little wrong


    No matter how basic string magic is for puppet masters, almost all puppet masters can, but unlike orthodox magicians, puppet masters are almost all traveling mages, and their inherited characteristics are different However, the magic as like as two peas of silk, the girl''s silk string magic, is just too familiar to her teacher.


    Of course, girls are not their own mentors, that''s for sure. After all, a long time ago, the inexplicably missing teacher could easily manipulate inanimate objects And the girl in front of her was so engrossed in controlling several puppets that she was obviously thrown away hundreds of blocks away.


    While Sylvie was still thinking, the girl''s performance was over.


    One of the men she controlled pulled out a gentleman''s hat from her luggage bag, held it on top of her head, and began to walk around the audience, hoping to get a little reward.


    It''s just that the audience here is almost all children, so they only get a few pieces of copper corner.


    "Wow, sure enough, the townspeople have gathered at the Performing Arts Troupe." As the onlookers gradually dispersed, the girl also took back the gentleman''s hat and took out the change inside.


    Less than ten copper corners were lying in her palm pitifully: "ooh, isn''t it even a problem to get the dinner Is it true that puppet shows are not comparable to strippers


    "No, there''s no striptease."


    Said Sylvie, unable to help himself.


    At best, it''s just a skirt dance. He added to his heart.


    "Wow! Sorry Did not expect their own self talk will be heard of the girl''s face suddenly red.


    "Nothing, I just want to talk to you..." Half way through Sylvie''s speech, the girl''s stomach rang with an empty stomach.


    "Ah, Wu," the girl covered her flat abdomen, and her face became more red: "I''m sorry, I haven''t eaten anything since the morning..."


    "Otherwise, let''s eat something first?"


    Asked seavy tentatively.


    ¡­¡­


    Violet restaurant is the best restaurant in the town at present.


    In fact, it is the only restaurant that has survived the previous war.


    "Wow, can I really eat all these?"


    In one of the compartments, the girl''s eyes twinkled at the dishes piled on the table and asked seavy expectantly."Of course." Sylvie nodded.


    Although I was hesitant to call Sophia and saran, considering that the topic to be discussed later was not suitable for them, SIVI finally decided not to disturb them to watch the performance of the troupe for the time being.


    To Sylvie''s surprise, the girl, who was almost salivating, did not jump on the food directly after getting her permission. Instead, she untied the trunk like box behind her.


    The dolls from the fountain had been stuffed into their luggage bags by girls, so Sylvie didn''t know what was in the box.


    The girl tapped the box gently and said to it, "Al, come out to eat!"


    After a few seconds of silence, the box suddenly opened and knocked the girl who was close to the box to the ground.


    Then, a black princess dress, which was obviously out of season, was full of lace and ruffles. The snow white long straight hair dragged all the way to the ankle. There was a pair of small horns on the head, and a bow tied with black lace ribbon on the right corner.


    "I''ve warned you many times before, joco. If you dare to feed wild vegetables to me who belong to the Dragon category again Why


    As if finally found out that the current situation is different from what he thought, the black and white doll wrinkled his slender eyebrows and made a puzzled voice.


    "Ah, ah Wu..." Covering the red nose hit by the box, the girl said with tears: "too much, I occasionally eat some other things."


    It''s just that the tone of this sentence sounds inexplicable, and there is a lack of confidence.


    "Whoo. Bark, psychedelic fungi, beetle larvae in rotting trees In a sense, it''s something else. " The black-and-white doll did not seem to want to let go of the girl and continued to count.


    "Wuwu..." The girl seemed speechless, but could only weakly explain: "in fact, there are normal things, such as the roots of sweet ferns, and the soup cooked by algae."


    "These are not all wild vegetables." Black and white puppet immediately angry way.


    How hard have you been This is the level of survival in the wild, isn''t it?


    Anyway, seeing this black-and-white doll with a faint dragon power, Sylvie also slightly confirmed his conjecture.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your interesting conversation, but..." He looked at the girl and asked, "your name is jockey, right? Do you know Eve Miller


    The girl immediately widened her eyes and showed an expression of disbelief or joy: "do you know the teacher, too?"


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet. I''m Sylvie, Sylvie Aldrich. "


    Seaver smiles and reaches out to the girl who is still sitting on the floor and doesn''t stand up. "It''s also teacher Eve''s student."


    "Ah, you are the stupid master the teacher said..." When the girl heard the name, she blurted it out without thinking.


    So Sylvie''s smile froze in his face.


    "Hold, I''m sorry!" When she realized what she had said, she covered her mouth and apologized desperately.


    "It doesn''t matter..." "I have a lot of things to ask you," he continued, comforting himself, "anyway, I''m not what I was then."


    "Well, I also have a lot of things to ask the elder." The girl immediately said.


    But then the sound of her stomach destroyed her serious image.


    Sylvie laughs: "eat and talk. My schoolgirl. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "That is to say, half a year ago, after your string magic reached the qualified level, teacher Eve left this box disappeared?"


    After asking his younger sister about his mentor, SIVI fell into meditation again.


    With her mouth full of food, the bulging gills of the girl named joco began to wriggle and make a murmur, probably to say something.


    But even if linguistics has reached lv6, even Longyu can understand without hindrance. Now, SIVI still can''t understand what she is saying


    "Swallow the food in your mouth before you speak!" The black-and-white doll, who appeared in the box and is now standing on the table, frowned delicately, and scolded his master from a commanding position: "it''s so rude!"


    "Yes, I was surprised that the teacher left without saying goodbye, so I traveled in the eastern plains to find my teacher again."


    The girl, who had made a lot of effort to pour down the food in her mouth with milk tea, took a long breath, and then said, "where''s your master? Do you have any news of the teacher now? "


    "If there were, I wouldn''t ask you." SIVI clasped his hands under his chin, and a bitter smile appeared on his face: "I''m very similar to your experience. After teaching me some basic knowledge, Miss Eve suddenly disappeared."


    And it''s not only joco, but seavy has received the real red box that Eve left him.


    At first, he thought it was just a unique inheritance of their puppet master, but now it seems that it is not like this If it''s not a coincidence, then teacher Eve is consciously collecting dolls with divine parts.


    It''s just that Zhenhong''s divine parts are removed, while the black-and-white doll, which represents the Cologne species, still has her own consciousness, which shows that her divine parts are still there.


    "Yes, even you don''t know the teacher''s whereabouts..."


    Not to mention the meditative Sylvie, who was just excited about a table of dishes, was suddenly depressed by his reply.


    "So where are you going next, joco?" Because of the lack of information, SIVI, unable to guess the real intention of his cheap master, raised his head and asked the girl who was biting the fork.


    "Why? I haven''t decided yet to say... "


    The girl looked at SIVI blankly: "but it should be to the north or the West. We just came from the seaport country in the East."


    Then the girl suddenly asked SIVI with great interest: "say, what are you doing now? You must have traveled a lot, and you are very good at manipulating puppets? "


    "Didn''t you ask the teacher why she called me a fool?"


    Sylvie sighed: "my magic talent is not good, and I''m not good at controlling magic. It''s hard to use string magic."


    After deliberately hiding the word "Zeng" in this sentence, Sylvie continued: "at that time, the teacher thought it was useless to continue teaching me string magic and puppet art, so later he turned to teaching me elemental magic."


    "Are you the elemental magician? No wonder you didn''t bring a doll


    At this time, the girl showed a sudden insight.


    The black-and-white puppet standing on the table, holding a cup of black tea and taking a sip, gave Seaver a meaningful look.


    Although Qiu Ke is young and weak in magic, he is good at fooling around, but the puppet, which is made the day after tomorrow, knows how long has passed and how many things have happened, but the doll has entered the level of human spirit.


    Even if you can''t see through SIVI''s strength, you will know that the other side is not as bad as he said.


    It''s just that she didn''t poke it in her face.


    However, to be honest, they have been in the southeast part of the eastern plain all the time. Otherwise, SIVI would have heard of the name of the demonic sage who had been making a lot of noise some time ago.


    Strange to say, after the orc invasion, the Holy Land stopped propagating the title of the sage of SIVI, and the Qiyao mage Association intentionally or unintentionally ignored Aldrich college and Sylvie, who had become a great magician. In addition, they were not very keen on propaganda and speculation. As a result, aldric, who was once famous, dropped his flag again and entered in a low-key manner Development period.


    "I''m going to hitchhike to avilland, where there''s an acting troupe competition. If I remember correctly, puppet shows should be part of the show." Sylvie thought for a moment and sent out an invitation to his sister: "would you like to come with me?"


    "Forget it." The girl bit her fork, hesitated for a moment, and finally refused with a vague voice: "in that country, only spices are planted in rural areas, and there is nothing to eat in the wild in winter..."


    Hello, are you going to continue playing in the wild?


    "It''s a pity. I heard that the prize money in that performance contest seemed to have 100 gold coins."


    "I''ll go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leaving aside the girl''s slightly unruly performance, after a slightly earlier dinner, seavy took jo to the cartel house."But if I take part in the performance, I''ll be a rival to that troupe?" "Will they really take me to Avellan?" asked the girl, who was following Seaver


    "As long as you don''t tell them you''re going to play too?" Sylvie has no pressure at all.


    Anyway, he paid a lot of transportation fees to that troupe, so it should be no problem to take one or two more people.


    But when they came to the place where the Performing Arts Troupe was stationed, they found that there seemed to be a gloomy cloud over the closed Performing Arts Troupe.


    "What happened?" Sophia and saran were easily found, and Sylvia asked them both.


    "Just in the Tutu, one of the backbone dancers from the Cutler troupe sprained her foot." Sophia first looked at the girl behind Sylvie, and then replied, "as she said, she didn''t seem to be able to take part in the next Avellan game."


    "That''s not a big problem, is it?" Sylvie scratched his head. "Don''t you have a cure? If it''s just sprained, a small bite should be fine. "


    After all, Sophia and saran are both insiders. Naturally, they already know that this kind of external precious healing medicine can be mass produced in Aldrich. And for a while, because Sylvie''s hands were cheap, there was no place to put out the medicines. Finally, they had to entrust a commercial team to sell them


    "The problem is Sophia was just about to talk, but she immediately looked at joco behind SIVI again, indicating that there was someone else.


    "It''s OK. She''s a student after my teacher."


    Sylvie introduced the girl and, by the way, cleared himself of the crime of running out to hook up with the girl.


    What matters is not collusion!


    "The problem is, through the blood flow in the other person''s ankle, saran found that she didn''t twist her foot at all." Sophia sighed and looked at the vampire. "Right, saran."


    But the little vampire glared at the girl behind him, and then gave him a terrible smile: "it''s all right, my father. Pro. Big man!"


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! Do you have children already? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    He didn''t get hurt, but he claimed to be injured. Sylvie felt like he could feel something fishy inside even with his knees.


    It''s just that he didn''t plan to prick After all, they are hitchhikers. Even if they say that, the owners of the show Troupe will believe who is uncertain.


    Whether it''s voluntary or otherwise, the dancer is definitely not going to help Cutler enter the competition later.


    But in this way, Sylvie also has a new consideration.


    Facing the cold eyes of Sophia and saran, he took his sister, Qiu Ke, and went to find the owner of the Carter troupe, a semi bald middle-aged man named Lane Cutler.


    "Oh, good and kind Mr. Cutler, I''ve heard about Miss Weiss. It''s sad news."


    Sylvie said to the middle-aged man who was scratching his ears and wringing his cheek in a very regretful tone, and while the other side was not paying attention, he made two drops of water in the corner of his eyes pretending to be sad tears.


    Weiss is the dancer who pretends to be hurt.


    "It''s Mr. Aldrich. Alas This is... "


    Lane Cutler managed to squeeze in a smile, but then his face was sad again.


    "My wife and I had a hard time making up such a wonderful new dance, and Wes had a hard time getting proficient It happened before we got to Everland. " "It seems that even the God of art doesn''t want me to take part in the Avellan troupe competition," he said, looking frustrated


    On the way, Sylvie''s easygoing and generous manner made the host of the troupe quite favorable. In addition, he was not in the mood to continue to be on guard. After losing the biggest capital of his troupe, the troupe had no good plans.


    "Despite this, I think it would be better for Mr. Cutler not to give up so easily."


    Sylvie began to get to the point: "in fact, I just met a new student from my former mentor in town. As a very good puppet teacher, she also plans to participate in the Avellan performance contest."


    "Ah?"


    Because suddenly hearing his name, Qiu Ke, who had just been absent-minded, raised his head with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It''s just that although she has exquisite puppet manipulation skills, she doesn''t have music and scenery that can set off the atmosphere." Ignoring the girl''s strange expression, SIVI continued, "I believe Mr. Cutler knows what it means."


    Without music and scenery, no matter how well the puppets play, under the carefully prepared programs of other performing troupes, they will still be too simple and will not get good results.


    "Mr. Aldrich, what do you mean?"


    After all, Lane Cutler had been wandering in the eastern plains with his troupe for so long, and had a lot of experience. Listening to Sylvie''s words, he naturally had a vague guess in his mind.


    "I hope you can work together to win the prize of the performance contest." Sylvie, who was not vague, said directly.


    "Yes, but This young lady is not a member of our performing arts troupe. It seems a bit out of order to do so... " Ryan Cutler hesitated.


    "Joco, can you be a temporary member of the Cutler show?"


    "It''s just from the beginning of rehearsal to the end of the performance," Seaver asked, looking back at the girl


    "Well, there''s no problem with that." The girl said there was no pear.


    "But, but..." Ryan Cutler still seemed hesitant.


    "Mr. Cutler, do you want to try to cooperate with jockey and get a hundred gold coins together, or will you just leave the stage without even touching avelland?"


    Sylvie continued to fan the flames: "think of your members, your troupe. Even if the bonus will be a part of the loss, but that huge sum of money can still make your painstaking efforts to make earth shaking changes


    Probably thinking of his wife and children who have been wandering with him for half a life, the eyes of the middle-aged man are gradually firmed up in the confusion.


    "OK, but before that, I''d like to meet this one..." The middle-aged man looked at Qiu Ke, and found that he didn''t know the name of the other party. However, he had experienced many storms, so he would not be baffled by this kind of thing: "this lady''s puppet skill."


    Sylvie looked inquisitively at juke, and the girl nodded to him.


    Then she dug out a series of dolls from her luggage bag and began to manipulate them with string magic. Under the gaze of the host of the Performing Arts Troupe, she made various funny or funny actions


    The end result, of course, is that everyone is happy.


    "It''s wonderful! I''ve never seen such a young and excellent puppeteer! " Lane Cutler''s face was flushed with excitement. He had already thrown the lost expression out of his mind. He took a small box from the carriage and took out some rolls of parchment. From the name on the parchment seal, it could be seen that these were the most popular scripts: "wait a minute, I''ll find you the best story!""No, Mr. Cutler, you''re going astray about the script."


    Sylvie shook his head. "If it''s a well-known story, there''s nothing exciting to look forward to. Don''t you feel this, and that''s why you''re choreographing the new dance? "


    "But it''s less than two days before the start of the game..." "Where can I find a new story?" said Ryan Cutler, embarrassed


    Sylvie smiles and points his temple. "Mr. Cutler, have you forgotten my identity?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The middle-aged man suddenly realized: "speaking of the story, who in the eastern plains knows more than Mr. Aldrich, you bards!"


    Chou Keh, hearing the speech, tilted his head strangely. He just wanted to ask Seaver why he became a bard in the other party''s mouth. However, Seaver first tapped the girl''s forehead with his forefinger.


    Although it didn''t hurt, Jo understood that it was not the time to ask questions, and he covered his forehead and calmed down.


    "That''s it. I''ll leave the story to me. Mr. Cutler''s better to prepare the music and the setting for the puppet."


    The next thing is very simple.


    As an earth man living in the era of information explosion, after fooling Joker casually, he chooses useful plots from some films he has seen and combines them into a fast-paced story suitable for puppet drama.


    Although the whole plot is very old-fashioned and bloody to SIVI, both Sophia, who has read poetry (including romance and knight novels), and lane Cutler, have highly praised the story, which is called the knight of Monte Cristo.


    Even saran pestered Seaver for the rest of the story.


    And the characters are very common, and the whole story can be completed with the dolls already in the jockey bag.


    After rehearsing with a puppet for a few times, Jo quickly became familiar with the not so long script.


    All that remains is the set that is still working and the background music that hasn''t been determined yet.


    Because of the new hope, the originally dull Cutler troupe is once again full of amazing vitality.


    Except for one person.


    Miss Weiss, who was originally the mainstay dancer of the Performing Arts Troupe, pretended to be injured.


    Hiding behind the tent of the carriage, listening to the laughter of her companions who stayed up late to finish the work, she narrowed her slender Danfeng eyes and showed a trace of ferocity on her pretty face.


    The next day, when joco, who lives in a hotel (sponsored by Seaver), wakes up to find his luggage bag as if it had been picked up and turned upside down. The puppets in it have been found and destroyed with scissors or other things.


    And the people of the Cutler troupe, after getting up, also found that the scene which had not been easily finished last night had been destroyed in the same way.


    "It''s so hateful!" Ryan Cutler thumped his chest and said, "last night, because I was so busy, I went to bed so fast that no one found out about it!"


    "Oh, many dolls are my favorite Why didn''t the villain open al''s box... " Qiu Ke also looked down, as if she would cry at any time.


    If the person who does this kind of thing really hits the head of the puppet with the divine parts, I''m afraid it will be immediately broken into pieces


    At this moment, a coachman came panting and said, "boss, sister Weiss, she''s gone!"


    "What?"


    This bigger blow made Cutler''s eyes black and almost fainted.


    "Don''t be nervous." At the critical moment, still seavy said to stabilize the situation: "if I guess correctly, that Miss Weiss should be in front of you soon."


    "Mr. Aldrich, what do you mean by that?" It was as if Ryan Cutler had caught a straw and rushed to SIVI, grabbing him on the shoulder.


    But the next moment, he felt a daze, the whole person rushed empty, almost fell on the ground a dog eat excrement.


    "In fact, last night, because of the Bard''s intuition, I went out of town and found another convoy stationed outside the town."


    "The flag pattern of that motorcade is a wolf head biting gold coins," he said kindly


    "It''s the rose troupe!" Lane Cutler jerked up his head, a mixture of surprise and anger: "it must have been rose, the bastard who always wanted to swallow us up! I''ve known for a long time that he''s always been a jerk who can do anything


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    The early morning sun shines through the open Western-style windows into the castle of Aldrich college. In addition to bringing a trace of warmth to the corridor in winter, it also mixes with the reading and narration from those classrooms, making the castle full of vitality and vitality that an academy should have.


    Elia was walking on the veranda looking around.


    After a period of recuperation, Miss saint has not just arrived at the college that look like a little girl in the middle of winter. She has a white bow on her head, which complements the beautiful silver hair of the girl. Although she lives in the college temporarily, she is not a student after all. This bow is given to her by SIVI to replace the student ID card, which can be used as a proof of temporary residence permission of the three sages.


    What''s more, the dress on her body also makes people feel cumbersome and heavy from the holy land. It''s not so much the casual dress as the dinner dress. It''s the school uniform of Edric, and it''s a black class directly under SIVI.


    After wandering in the corridor for a while, she finally found her target outside the window.


    Not far from the artificially dug River, Frey, the former head of the Knights Templar, was sitting on a carpet of withered grass, looking through a black book.


    So Elijah immediately ran to the place with small steps.


    "Fu Lei!"


    The magical constitution of the saint makes her still face not red after running a kilometer or so, and shouts to Frey breathlessly.


    "Oh, under the crown of the virgin."


    Fu Lei put the red silk bookmark of the book into the book. After closing the book, she stood up and bowed slightly to the girl.


    "Just sit down. Now, it doesn''t matter if there''s no ceremony. " Elijah waved her hand and said indifferently, "what were you just looking at? I was so absorbed that I didn''t even notice my approach. "


    As a famous Saint silver swordswoman, her perception is not weak. Although the peaceful atmosphere of the college may affect her vigilance to a certain extent, she is not aware of it when she is close to this level, which is too dull.


    "It''s a shame that I should have made such a mistake." Flea blushed slightly, and then hesitated to pass the book hidden behind her to Elia,


    "Princess huanzhu? Is this a knight novel? What a strange name... " Miss Saint held up the thick black book curiously, and found a line on the gilt cover worthy of her attention: "by Sylvie Aldrich? Did that guy write this? "


    "That''s right." Frey nodded. "Besides this one, there are many books written by Mr. Aldrich in this college, but most of them are novels and so on."


    "Don''t magicians like to write magic notes full of all kinds of magic terms that people can''t understand, or just make magic books?"


    "Why would he write such a novel?" Elia asked suspiciously


    "Not only that, but in fact, Mr. Aldrich''s book is very interesting. It''s much better than a lot of routine romance knight novels. "


    Frey replied with a wry smile.


    "Really?" The expression on Miss saint''s face didn''t seem to believe what Frey said: "but why do you say something that makes me feel like I know knight novels very well?"


    "Er..."


    Because I used to read knight novels in my spare time of praying and worshiping, and I was still in the romantic category. I couldn''t say that even if I killed Frey


    Fortunately, Elia didn''t plan to go into it.


    "Then let me see what he wrote."


    Elijah walked up to Frey and sat in the arms of Saint silver sword girl. The scene was unexpectedly coordinated and looked like a pair of sisters with different hair colors, full of warmth.


    Driven by curiosity, she opened the black book and read it from the beginning.


    An hour passed Two hours later A morning passed


    "It''s gone like this?" Turning to the last page, the girl who didn''t realize the passage of time suddenly came back to her mind and looked at the novel that had been turned over by herself: "how can this be so? It''s so wonderful! What happened to Princess Lagerstroemia and Princess Yan? "


    "Even if you ask me..."


    In response to her is Frey''s bitter smile.


    "No! I can''t help feeling that! " Elijah showed a rare expression of anxiety: "by the way, Frey, there should be the second volume in the library?"


    Miss Saint waved the novel in her hand with a rude gesture that did not match her noble status.


    "I asked the Banshee who ran the library, and he said that the sequel to the book hasn''t been written yet..."


    As soon as flea finished, Elia stood up with her book in her arms and ran to the Academy castle.


    "Under the virgin''s crown?" Cried Frey strangely.


    "I''ll get that guy to tell me the story quickly!" The voice of the virgin came from afar."Really After coming to Aldrich, the virgin''s crown is much more lively. "


    Frey stood up with a bitter smile: "ah, speaking of that novel They haven''t finished reading it yet... "


    -- the town where Cutler''s performing arts company is temporarily located --


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Cutler? What a coincidence. "


    Just as the cartel troupe was in the doldrums, a round, middle-aged man of the same age as lane Cutler came over with a puffy belly and a smug expression like a nouveau riche, and said hypocritically.


    Rose! You fellow Lane Cutler rushed to the other side in a rage.


    With all his hair and hair on his face, Seaver suspected that if he hadn''t been followed by some swordsmen behind him, he would have gone up and held down the guy named Rose and beat him up.


    "Why?" Rose was more amused in the face of lane Cutler''s anger, and he went on in that pretentious note of death: "Oh, by the way, look at my memory. Our Ross troupe is going to take part in Avellan''s performance contest, so should you. We have prepared two programs, the new dance "Golden Moon" and the stage drama "the knight of Monte Cristo" by Miss Weiss, who is a new member of our rose performing troupe. What about you


    "You''re more shameless than a goblin!" Lane Cutler couldn''t help but grab each other''s lapels and yelled: "the golden sun and silver moon is a dance that my wife and I have worked hard to choreograph, and the knight of Monte Cristo is a story provided by this minstrel, Mr. Aldrich! You are plagiarism


    At this moment, Seaver suddenly reached out and grabbed Ryan Cutler''s back collar. He let him release his hand involuntarily, and staggered back a few steps. It was precisely these steps that saved Ryan from the thunder of the demon swordsman who was suddenly in trouble behind him.


    The swordsman was trying to pursue him, but Sylvie raised his head and looked at him with a smile. The other side felt as if he had been watched by countless double-digit Warcraft of Crusade level. His back was hairy, and even the pursuit stopped.


    "Ha ha, your name was not written on these two performances. I said that I thought of it when I was sleeping."


    The fat man rose straightened his collar and glanced suspiciously at the swordsman who bowed his head back behind him. However, the puzzled expression just disappeared: "in a word, are you going to take out those vulgar juggling to Avellan? You might as well sell me your little juggling troupe at a discount. "


    It was not until this moment that rose''s real purpose came to light.


    "Bah, you dirty scum, don''t even think about it." Lane Cutler spat and refused without hesitation.


    "Well, the competition will open the day after tomorrow. What else can you do for this punk performing troupe?"


    At this moment, fat rose also put away his hypocritical face and revealed his real ferocious face: "the reality is that you can''t do anything about it! It''s just going to be gray and coming back again! "


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    At this time, the silent Sylvie suddenly said, "actually, we have another program."


    After everyone''s eyes were focused on him, he said with a satisfied smile, "it''s called the lotus lamp."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    "Master, the treasure you mentioned..."


    "The lotus lantern." Sylvie interface road.


    "Well, can you really beat the knight of Monte Cristo with the lantern?"


    Qiu Ke, who left the town with Seaver behind him, asked curiously. But then he felt as if he could not believe Sylvie. He explained in a flustered way: "ah, I-I don''t mean, my predecessors, your plays are not good, but my puppets are broken, so I can''t play puppet dramas It''s better to say that I don''t have any puppets for the characters you need in your script... "


    "If you don''t have it, just do it."


    Said sivihun indifferently.


    "Why? But, as the elder knows, if it''s just an ordinary doll, the difficulty of manipulation will rise by leaps and bounds... "


    It''s not a girl''s face that can''t be bothered with The most important thing is that there is no shop selling alchemy materials in this town, even if you want to... "


    Before the girl''s voice dropped, she was surprised to see that SIVI pulled at him, and all kinds of alchemy materials fell on the ground like rain and piled up a hill beside him.


    "So much material should be enough?"


    Looking at his special expression of the school girl, SIVI said with a light smile.


    "Whoa, whoa! Are I dreaming, Al


    Unexpectedly, Qiu Ke''s first reaction was to take out the box behind him, grab the black-and-white doll''s shoulders in panic and yell incoherently.


    After suffering from the disaster free doll girl turned the dead fish''s eyes, Sylvie even had the illusion that her head had a cross shaped blue muscle.


    The black-and-white Doll Girl grabbed the girl''s hand and bit it up


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, Wuwu, Wuwu..." After proving that this was not a dream through his own experience, Qiu Ke, with wide tears, rubbed the small tooth marks on his hands and made a lovely sobbing sound.


    "You worked hard." Said Sylvie, laughing to the doll girl with her hair up in a sullen way.


    "I don''t know why Eve chose this child as her student until now." The doll girl was obviously in a bad mood, but then she looked at him with a look that made Sylvie feel a little hairy: "but then again, how could you have so many alchemy materials? As far as I know, these things are not cheap There are a lot of my partners who are in the big cities and can only drool over the glass at the material store


    "Too much, I, I don''t drool!"


    In fact, it was because some of the materials were very valuable to ordinary people, so Sylvia went out of town to give it to Qiu Ke. Although more ordinary people could not pose a threat to him, it would be better to have less trouble.


    "It''s not from the shop anyway." Sylvie shrugged his shoulders and said, "in a word, the doll problem is solved. Is it okay for you to make the puppet, joco? "


    "No problem!" Qiu Ke suddenly came to her spirit. She patted herself on the chest, and her face was full of confidence: "as long as there are so many materials in one night, I can finish it in one night!"


    "That''s amazing."


    SIVI also did not grudgingly praise a: "that for the victory after, I still have some things to do, first back to the team."


    Then he left.


    "What a strange fellow." Said the doll girl with her arms around her chest.


    "Just a good man." Qiu Ke immediately said with a smile, "it''s worthy of the teacher''s attention."


    Two days passed quickly, and Avellan''s performance competition finally opened under the spotlight.


    Although it was only a contest made by the idle Duke who had nothing to do, it was a rare enjoyment for the residents of Avellan because there was no charge. Even some horngorat people came here to watch this rare performance competition.


    Because Cutler came late, they had a last-minute schedule. On the other hand, the Ross troupe arrived early and finished performing two projects before noon, and received unanimous praise. Especially, the later stage drama "the knight of Monte Cristo" was even more outstanding, which made many audiences recognize it as the gold medal of this time.


    The sun was setting, the blue moon was rising, and it was not long before the competition was over. It was only after a brief introduction that the announcer put the Cutler show on the stage.


    "The lotus lantern? What a strange name. " "Puppet show? Isn''t that for children? " "Sure enough, the more boring the program is, it''s almost time to go back..."


    In the stage of discussion, a slightly shorter figure than ordinary people slowly floated onto the stage.The combination of the beautiful figure and the delicate appearance that ordinary human beings can''t match, plus the melodious and pleasant background music, makes the whole stage quiet down.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the girl who had no trace of dolls except her height.


    Then, the voice of the voice, which was a little childish, seemed to have an unknown magic power, which made people indulge in it.


    This is the beginning of the story.


    The eastern plain is full of calculation, and the time of peaceful development is less than 500 years, which makes all kinds of art aspects of it still in germination state. Even the Knights of Monte Cristo made up by Sylvie make them feel fresh and fresh, not to mention the story of Baolian lantern, which is very famous in China.


    Of course, in order to make people here accept it, SIVI still made some changes to the setting of the lotus lamp. For example, the third Virgin Mary was changed into an angel coming from the heaven, Chenxiang''s father became a bard, and the anti horn Erlang God was a fallen angel who secretly took refuge in the abyss


    If they were ordinary people, they might worry about whether such a plot would arouse the Holy See''s anger, but Sylvie was not at all afraid of it. I''m joking, if someone really came to find trouble, I don''t know who was afraid of whom.


    As a puppet play, its expressive power is naturally much stronger than that of a stage play. With Sylvie, a self-propelled special effect generator, all kinds of fantastic special effects are combined with the ups and downs of the plot, which makes the audience infatuated.


    When he finally turned into a swordsman with more than five turns, he made great efforts to split the mountain which sealed his mother with his axe. The whole stage was boiling, and the audience cheered and yelled. Even the Duke and Lord sitting on the platform not far away from watching other programs, jumped out of his chair excitedly!


    No one will have a little doubt about the gold medal of this performance contest, even the most demanding judges will not hesitate to give the full score to Cutler performing arts!


    They are undoubtedly champions!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    "As a magician whose job is to explore the mysteries of the world, it''s too much to focus on creating that kind of fantasy story, isn''t it?"


    In Avellan''s Hotel, Sofia said sullenly to Sylvie, who was stuck in a velvet deck chair.


    "But didn''t you like Sophia very much when it came out? I stayed up late and watched it several times. " Languidly lying on the sofa, saran suddenly said something that Sophia couldn''t prevent: "when the show starts, you''re also very excited."


    "Gu..."


    The girl choked for a moment, and her lips mumbled a few times, but she still failed to explain.


    "But then, Sylvie, why did you come to me for a narrator?"


    At this time, the little vampire curiously asked Sylvie, "I think it would be better to find a professional from the troupe?"


    "No, the previous performance was the best one so far." Sylvie had an enigmatic smile.


    It''s not that he''s playing games, it''s the fact.


    Although the plot of Baolian lamp itself is very good, the reason why it can create a sensational effect is that Sylvie used a little means.


    Joco''s string magic is so good that even the old puppets can handle it freely, not to mention the new ones made of expensive materials.


    As a great magician, Sylvie has little to do with it, but even if he only refers to some special effects created by the movies on earth, he has enough visual impact for people in this world.


    The reason why she let saran read her lines is that she, as a vampire, even her voice has a certain degree of charm, which can attract the audience''s attention to the maximum.


    Each of these aspects alone has its own effect, not to mention the destructive power when combined


    In a word, even when they hold a celebration dinner in the restaurant, they can still hear the sound of talking about the lotus lamp from many other tables.


    "If you don''t want to say it." Although Sophia was also curious about this, she could only murmur angrily when she saw that SIVI didn''t want to explain. Then she looked at the honey yellow round gem in SIVI''s hand: "besides, is that stone really that thoughtful? You''ve been looking over and over for a long time. As far as I know, the value of this gem is not high. "


    The jewel was also one of the prizes in the performance contest. After seeing it, seavy asked Ryan Cutler directly for it. The other side also said that it didn''t matter if he gave it to him. After all, even the script of Baolian lantern was provided by SIVI. Without his help, Cutler''s troupe, let alone win, would have been a problem.


    "When we won, you didn''t see the look on Rose''s fat face backstage. Ha ha! That was the most exasperating time of my life At the time, Ryan Cutler told him with a smile that it didn''t matter that most of the prize money was given to SIVI.


    In the end, however, Sylvie didn''t get any money except for the gem, and only let Qiu Ke take the part that belonged to her.


    "This is no ordinary gem."


    SIVI threw the honey yellow stone, which was a circle bigger than a goose egg, and explained to the two girls in the room, "this is a sugada amber."


    Sugada amber is a kind of amber, but the reason for its formation is different from that of ordinary amber. It is not a product of resin, but a product produced after the digestive juice of an extinct carnivorous plant sujiada is solidified.


    This carnivorous plant, once widely distributed in forests around the world, looks a bit like the trumpet bud in a Pokemon. However, because they are distant relatives of tree people, their rhizome system is very strong. Although they move slowly, they are like frogs in hunting. They can swallow up the target in the blink of an eye, wrap them in the digestive organs, and digest them into liquid absorption by secreting viscous liquid similar to resin.


    However, sujiada is only a plant with limited digestive capacity. Therefore, when the prey has indigestible parts, they will secrete another substance to solidify the digestive juice, wrap the remains of prey into a ball, and then launch the solidified digestive fluid ball together with its own seeds through a process similar to that of a pea shooter firing bullets ¡­¡­


    After landing, the seed will absorb nutrients from the digester ball and grow into a new sugada.


    However, there are many times when the seeds do not germinate for various reasons, so the digestive globules are finally buried by the humus in the forest and gradually deposited in the stratum, until after unknown years, they are rediscovered in the form of amber.


    "It is estimated that a million amber will be formed in a few decades." As an alien, SIVI, with a distinctly different point of view from the world, continued: "the biological remains wrapped in it can give us some idea of the characteristics of the species on the continent of that time."


    "Tens of millions of years ago?" Sophia looked suspicious: "even if the myth of the last era is included, the current recorded history will not exceed 10000 years. Would you exaggerate it?""Sylvie, what''s in your amber?" Saran was much more receptive than Sophia, and asked excitedly.


    "A delicate worm."


    With an indescribable expression on his face, Seaver shook sujada amber in front of saran.


    He didn''t want the girl to see what was inside.


    Although it does look like a bug, Sylvia''s Wizard Hat has already marked the real identity of the creepy creature in amber, which is not as big as a mouse and looks a bit like an arthropod.


    Although we don''t know what ozaki is, what happened before did not prevent SIVI from understanding that these things are not beneficial creatures.


    However, the appearance of amber gave SIVI a subversive understanding of these creatures. Perhaps ozaki had already appeared in the world in the Archaean period before the existence of human beings, no, and even before all humanoid creatures existed.


    Of course, if only this is the case, Sylvie will not look at the amber over and over again. There is only one reason why he would pay so much attention to this amber.


    Ozaki in the amber is still alive.


    Fortunately, although I don''t know why, the other side seems to have no ability to come out of it.


    Put the amber in the silver storage box, SIVI rubbed his face and changed his mood: "girls, do you want to do some exercise after dinner?"


    Both girls looked at him suspiciously.


    Sylvie pointed out the window: "our friends in the performing arts group seem to have a problem. Let''s go and support them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    With a shiver, Ryan Cutler awoke from his sleep.


    "Hiss..." But before he got up, he covered his forehead.


    The excessive drinking at the celebration banquet left him in a state of headache.


    The winter night came early, and it was dark outside.


    The Avellan show attracted a lot of tourists, but it also filled all the hotels in the town. Even the benefactor of Cutler''s troupe, the mysterious bard, had to pay three times the room price to grab two empty rooms out of the check-out room.


    Fortunately, as an entertainment troupe traveling all over the eastern plains, Ryan didn''t mind sleeping in his own car with his wife Especially when there are trophies from the previous performance convention in the carriage.


    Thinking of this, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked at the gilded trophy in his heart.


    At first, their troupe took part in the competition only on the spur of the moment, with a bit of luck. Even though he was very satisfied with his wife''s choreography, he also knew how many troupes were covetous for the honor of winning the competition and the huge prize of 100 gold coins.


    After the dancer of his troupe was poached by the rose troupe, he was saddened to realize the helplessness and humiliation of his poor troupe.


    Ross wants to buy his own troupe, but Ryan knows that the target is not Cutler, the small and broken troupe, but his wife.


    Looking back on his still sleeping wife''s face, Ryan''s expression softened a little.


    He was just an ordinary man with no special talent, while she was the daughter of a small aristocrat. After they were in love at the beginning, they took a long time to get together, and even let his wife break with the family and no longer have the surname that once made her proud.


    From the original luxury to the present thrifty, from the original carefree to worry about livelihood all the time, even the original white hands are full of calluses due to long-time housework and labor, no longer delicate and tender.


    However, his wife has never said anything, has been silent to pay.


    So even for her, I have to work harder.


    Lane felt the leather pocket in his arms, which contained 90 gold coins as prize money. Somehow, the puppet girl said that she had gained enough this time, so she only took 10 gold coins, while the mysterious bard refused the gift of gold coins after accepting a poor gem.


    It made Ryan happy and uneasy at the same time.


    Ninety gold coins - that''s enough to buy a small show of the size of Cutler.


    If you give him time to develop well, not to mention the medium-sized performing troupes like Ross, maybe even the large ones are not a problem!


    But at the same time, this huge amount of money is like a piece of fat, enough to make those lawless people covet them.


    In Avellan, it''s OK. The Lord hasn''t left yet. If there''s a news that the Performing Arts Troupe just won the prize and was robbed the next day, even for his own face, the Lord will order a thorough investigation and bring the culprit to justice. But once you leave Avellan, those who hide in the darkness that the sun can''t find will be eager to do something to them!


    "Maybe it''s better to spend most of the money tomorrow." After carefully covering the quilt for his wife, Ryan lay down again and looked at the roof of the carriage, thinking about the following: "it happens that many small performing arts troupes have not left Avellan. They buy some reputable ones, buy some spare materials and so on, and then hire some mercenaries to protect them. If they make a big noise, they should be OK."


    However, he always felt uneasy for some reason.


    Finally, more and more confused, Ryan got up, put on his clothes, opened the door of the carriage, and planned to go out to chat with the demon swordsman who was guarding the night by the campfire. By the way, he calmed down his still stinging head through the cold winter air.


    However, at the moment when he opened the door, he noticed something was wrong. The swordsman by the fire fell to the ground. With the help of the fire, he could see the dark red liquid flowing slowly under him.


    Then a silvery dagger hit his throat.


    Two assassin swordsmen who had concealed their body shape by magic emerged from the air and appeared in front of him.


    "Keep quiet, sir The one by the campfire has shown you what happens when you don''t cooperate One of the swordsmen whispered, his voice was as sharp as scraping a blackboard with his fingernails, so that people could immediately hear that the other person was using a fake voice.


    Do you dare to die today? Ryan''s heart went to his throat. The temperature was very low, but there was a lot of cold sweat on his forehead.


    "I can give it to you if you want money, but please don''t continue to hurt our people." Lane Cutler finally sighed and let out a little vapid plea for mercy.


    "No, we don''t want your money, sir." Unexpectedly, another swordsman shook his head."But I don''t have anything else worth doing here... "


    "It''s just work."


    Ryan felt a little dizzy.


    At this time, another voice answered his doubts.


    "What they want is your beautiful wife."


    The three looked in the direction of the sound.


    The mysterious bard, still in his pajamas, came slowly over, as if he could not feel the weight of the dead pig''s body.


    The two girls who followed him gathered around the fallen night watchman. Then one of the little blue haired girls shook her head at the Bard, indicating that he was hopeless.


    "I''m here Well, forget it. I found a contract with magic in this guy''s room. "


    Sylvie threw the fat man who had been given the feathering technique to the ground, and then took out a piece of antique pan yellow sheep skin paper: "it seems that there is a wonderful aristocratic family who has paid a sum far more than the bonus you got, and entrusted him to take your wife with him. And the deadline on the contract is in the last few days. If it fails, something interesting may happen. "


    Seavy''s words struck Ryan Cutler''s head like a lightning bolt. Why did Ross, a money hungry guy, have a hard time with himself? He would rather have his own pocket bleeding than with Cutler''s troupe. He forced his original small performing troupe, which was not wrong, to the present. Now it''s clear.


    I''m afraid he didn''t covet his wife''s beauty. Instead, he learned about his wife''s original birth from nowhere, negotiated with the family, accepted the entrustment of the other party and asked for high wealth, so he would target himself everywhere.


    "Then the two over there," said Seaver, rolling up the parchment and stuffing it into his pocket. "Are you going to turn yourself in? Or should I send you to surrender? "


    "Wait a minute, our gold master has been caught by you, and this job will be abandoned naturally." One of the swordsmen said in a voice, "in this way, we have nothing to do with each other. You don''t have to struggle with each other, do you?"


    "No, no, no, it''s just over there." Sylvie pointed behind him.


    In the direction he pointed to, there lay the slain night watchman.


    "So you are not going to get together with us The voice of the swordsman turned cold.


    He thought that the other party''s ability to appear near him without their awareness was a little strange, and the strange force that could easily lift rose up. Therefore, he was a bit afraid of SIVI and said so in the principle of more things than less.


    However, as a killer, he will not be afraid of this trouble: "in that case..."


    "The negotiations broke down." Sylvie echoed with a smile.


    Then he raised his hand gently


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    Although they couldn''t see their faces clearly because they were wearing masks, the two swordsmen of the assassin system immediately assumed the posture of facing a great enemy.


    Since the assassins need more auxiliary magic than ordinary swordsmen, they often have the best qualifications among the half talented swordsmen. There are even some people who have reached the standard of magicians, but are suffering from no formal channels to learn magic.


    The two of them are the same. It is the perception that is far beyond the ordinary swordsmen that enables them to measure the strength of the target, the virtual reality, and the strength of the target, which makes them able to get along in this area.


    However, when facing the young man dressed as a minstrel, they were surprised to find that none of their own experiences seemed to work - no matter how they looked at each other, they seemed to be just ordinary people, but the ability to get close to them without being aware of them showed that the guy was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Then, with a watchful eye, they watched Sylvie reach out and scratch his nose as if nothing had happened.


    "Don''t be nervous." "I just have an itchy nose," Seaver said with a smile without any worry


    "I advise you not to play tricks! This guy''s life is in our hands now After perceiving that he had been fooled by Sylvie, the swordsman who had put his dagger against Ryan Cutler''s neck said fiercely, "get away from me! Or I''ll cut his neck


    Anyway, the gold owner who employs himself has been caught by the other party. It''s good for them to fight against both sides directly, so long as they can leave here smoothly. Anyway, their registered names in the underground Association of sanctions are not their real names. Even if the other party finds that one, it will have no impact on their two brothers. It''s a big deal to change their names. Anyway, assassinating evil swordsmen is a scarce resource, and there is no need to hire them.


    "That''s why I didn''t fling your face as soon as I came up."


    "It doesn''t matter if Sylvie sighs now."


    No matter how sharp the devil wants to move his sword, even if he doesn''t know how to move his body, it''s just like that he doesn''t know how to move his sword.


    "Brother We''re frozen! " At this time, the swordsman, who was a little slower in reaction, cried out in panic.


    Only then did they find themselves covered with a layer of sugar like frost from around their necks, and their muscles were so stiff that they could not move a finger.


    "How could..." The clever swordsman widened his eyes incredulously: "what have you done?"


    There are a lot of freezing magic in water elemental magic, but the ones with instant freezing effect are all like "ice shooting" with live ammunition attack. Only live ammunition can carry more magic and water elements. If it''s just the magic of freezing air, it''s hard to notice, but only people with normal temperature perception function can detect the temperature drop, and the magic freezing It takes far more time than live ammunition magic. Compared with the live ammunition magic, the only advantage of the frozen air type is that the magic consumption is lower


    However, the current situation is that the other side seems to be talking with himself for a while, and they are frozen. During this period, don''t say anything about ice bombs. They didn''t even notice anything unusual!


    "It''s just a derivative use of" pain fraud. " Sylvie shrugged innocently.


    Pain deception is a very interesting magic, which can give people an illusion of intense pain, or erase the pain.


    The first effect can well interrupt the enemy''s attack, movement and casting, while the latter effect can make people maintain considerable combat effectiveness even when they are seriously injured.


    It''s a pity that for Sylvie, who used to shoot with one shot, this skill is really a little chicken ribs.


    However, with the improvement of the college, Sylvie began to feel that he could not go on like this. After all, no one except him could learn and use the gap magic related to the void. As the Dean, he had to leave some other knowledge for his lovely students.


    So at the beginning of this trip, SIVI has made the decision not to use gap magic unless necessary, but to use original magic or improved magic as much as possible. After measuring the actual combat and use value through actual use, he will be recorded in the wizard book by another one who is far away from Aldrich College, and then classify them according to different reading rights The grade is sent to the corresponding library.


    Just like a moment ago, if you open a few space gaps on two swordsmen, the void energy can devour them, even the bones and dregs, but Sylvie solved them in a more troublesome way.


    First, they were blinded by the derivative magic of pain fraud, including the sense of temperature, and then the two swordsmen were slowly frozen like frozen chicken by the cold air magic.


    When everything is finished, the other party still has no idea.


    It''s not right to beat trumpets, but if they are used for experiments, trumpet gods (if there are such gods) will certainly forgive themselves.After a while, he looked back at the two swordsmen who had turned black and blue without any psychological burden. "Well, before sending you to the city Lord''s house, let''s have a good discussion on the issue of spiritual loss fee."


    "Alice, didn''t you really see seavy in the canteen?"


    Dinner time was long over, and the dining hall became very quiet.


    Standing at the door of the canteen, Elia confirmed to the maid who had just come out of it.


    "Indeed, under the crown of the holy virgin." Alice bowed politely to miss saint.


    "Well, not in the dean''s office, not in the dormitory He didn''t see any other students either Where on earth has it gone? " In the end, Elia, who had nothing to gain, left the dining room with a murmur of doubt.


    After confirming that the saint had left, Alice opened the door of the dining room and walked in again.


    "Teacher, Miss saint has left."


    She reported to the Dean, who was lying on the table without any image.


    "Really I''m also the dean of Aldrich at least, and I''m pestering me to tell stories like... " Xiwei was relieved: "what''s more, it''s Qiongyao Opera..."


    It''s not that he is dissatisfied with Qiongyao, but a lot of things in it are well written, but once he says it from his own mouth, it seems too numb.


    "Teacher, what''s that in your hand?" Alice asked curiously, looking at the waxy amber in Seaver''s hand.


    "Sugada amber, another prize I won." Sylvie mumbled away.


    He put the amber aside and took out a seemingly blank magic guide book from his pocket. Then he took out a feather pen and a bottle of magic ink. The words written in this ink will be invisible after touching the air, and can only be seen through specific magic operation mode. This is one of the simplest methods used by magicians to encrypt their manuscripts.


    Then he began to write improved magic experience and magic formula.


    Without disturbing him, the maid made a cup of black tea for SIVI, and then sat quietly aside.


    Neither of them found that the ugly arthropod like creature in amber had a slight tremor in its forelimb


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    "Sister joco, are you really not going with us?" Saran asked earnestly.


    Cutler has left Avellan this morning, while Sylvie and jockey have not yet set out.


    After all, as a famous city, there will be car companies here. It''s much better to have a one car rental car than a bunch of hitchhikers.


    "Well, I think it will be more efficient to find a teacher in two ways with my predecessors."


    Qiu Ke scratched his head with a knitted hat and laughed sheepishly: "and I feel that I am not used to being with too many people these days."


    "What a pity."


    Although saran said so, the little vampire''s face showed a sigh of relief.


    "Then I won''t say anything pretentious." SIVI took out a piece of green crystal from his pocket and handed it to the girl: "this is for you."


    "Eh, eh, eh?! Is this legendary... "


    Jo''s little hand covered his mouth with a look of surprise, and Seaver had a bad feeling at the sight of her.


    "Love token?"


    This premonition will soon come true.


    "What kind of man! Is it a token of love? " Saran immediately fell into chaos, she used the vampire''s unique agility, in the blink of an eye, she grabbed SIVI''s collar: "obviously I don''t have to say it!"


    "No!" Rao is quite cheeky. At this time, he can''t help blushing: "it''s just a crystal on the way back So you know about Sophia, don''t you? Why don''t you hide behind and explain it to me? "


    "Because it''s funny."


    The red haired girl said with a face of course, and then she murmured in a voice as fine as a mosquito: "who makes you always confused with girls You deserve it. "


    Finally, Sylvie managed to calm the girls'' confusion before attracting the attention of other pedestrians on the street.


    "I''m sorry. I made a mistake."


    After explaining the matter clearly, Jo could not help apologizing to Seaver: "because I would be very troubled if the elder sent me a love token."


    "I don''t mean that, but I''m hurt when you say that..."


    As if he had been shot through his chest by an invisible arrow, SIVI covered his chest with exaggeration and showed a sad expression.


    "Whoa, yes, I''m sorry. Although my predecessors have no temperament, and their behavior is a bit childish and unreliable, it''s not without charm. It''s just not my favorite type!"


    The girl flustered and waved her hands, trying to explain, but also kept mending the knife.


    "It''s no consolation at all, are you?" The black and white doll sitting on the girl''s shoulder sighed.


    "Why? Really? "


    It is because I said these words without malice, so it is particularly hurt


    "All in all," said seavy, rising to himself, and shouting to the startled jockey, as if to forget all the words he had just said, "take this. If there is any danger, put in a little magic and crush it to save you once."


    "I don''t think I didn''t hear that."


    The black-and-white puppet leapt from his shoulder, then unfolded the pair of leathern wings behind him and floated in front of Seaver. The golden vertical pupil stared at him and asked, "do you think that if I follow, what danger will happen to this child?"


    "Just in case."


    Completely unaffected by Longwei, Xiwei smiles and pretends to be silly.


    After chatting for a while, joco and his wife decided to take the lead.


    "Master, I want to thank you again before I leave." With a serious expression of 120000, Jo bowed to Sylvie: "although there are many things to thank, the most important thing is the children''s business."


    Although Joko''s words were vague, SIVI was able to understand that the girl''s words were referring to the remade puppets.


    Many puppet masters will use their puppets as consumables, and they will immediately replenish them once they are damaged. But just as every swordsman will treasure his weapons, and every magician will treasure his magic guide books, some puppet masters will pour their feelings into the puppets and spare no effort to optimize and strengthen them.


    Qiu Ke obviously belongs to the latter.


    "It''s nothing. Besides, I just provided the materials. Isn''t it you who really made them born in this world?"


    Sylvie reached out and touched the girl''s head. "Come on, I''m looking forward to seeing you become the greatest puppeteer one day."


    "Yes, it will be!"


    The girl showed a sweet smile, then picked up her luggage and trotted to the carriage.


    "Watch out for Flores."


    When the black-and-white puppet chased after his master and floated in front of Seaver, he whispered a word in exchange for the other party''s complex expression.However, there was no time left for the black-and-white Archean, Al bartlein, to ask him about Flores, the representative of his beloved. SIVI turned to Sophia and saran.


    "Saran, you don''t seem to be in a good mood?"


    When he got to his two girlfriends, Seaver first found the little vampire hiding under the eaves with a smelly face, as if someone owed her a lot of money.


    "Nothing! Why do you touch that girl''s head? I don''t mind at all! " The girl snorted and turned her head.


    SIVI looked at Sophia on the side, and the girl immediately showed an expression of indifference.


    With a sigh, Sylvie gently stroked saran''s small head, which made the little vampire show an intoxicated expression for a moment, but then showed a embarrassed expression.


    "Then it''s about time we started." Seeing that she seemed to be in a better mood, Sylvie continued, "we''re going to the garage, too. Well, for convenience''s sake, I''d better continue to dress up as a family of three Wait, Saran, why are you in a bad mood again


    "There''s nothing, father. Pro. Big. Human!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A few minutes later, SIVI rubbed his bitten neck and walked into the garage with saran''s hand. Finally, saran compromised under the status of "Sylvie''s sister.".


    Sophia, with some hidden luggage, plays the role of a good wife who obeys her husband and cleverly follows them.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to rent a car to signoma." Sylvie explained his intention to the person in charge of the car company: "there are three of us. It''s OK to charter a car or share it with others."


    Signoma is the closest human city to the cliff of the west land. Sylvia plans to take saran there to visit the vampire queen, and then take a detour from the cliff of the west land to try to get to the Middle Earth.


    "This guest, signoma is now the domain of timothyn''s Dark Alliance To be honest, I''m afraid there is no coachman here who will accept the work going there. "


    The plump man in charge showed a puzzled expression.


    Although the Dark Alliance of timothyn has occupied the northwest region and experienced a period of chaos, now it seems that it has begun to try to learn from the human Empire and govern their territory, but who in the ordinary people would go to the possession of the abyss demons and vampires at the risk of their lives


    Sylvie, who had not thought of it in advance, frowned.


    "I''m sorry, you try to ask, if not, we''ll find another way."


    If others don''t do it, Sylvie will not be unreasonable enough to force them to do it.


    If there is no one to do it, it''s a big deal to catch a flying demon as a mount in the wild, and take the three of them to their destination. Although the chance of experience is almost ruined, at least the speed will be much faster, isn''t it?


    But when the person in charge announced the task in the garage, soon a rickshaw man with thick black eyes, as if he had not slept for months, found them and claimed that he would take the task.


    "My hometown is now occupied by timothyn''s Dark Alliance But I''m afraid of demons and vampires, and I can''t make up my mind to go back He is like a drug addict, speaking with a sense of inexplicable weakness: "since you want to go there, let me take you there It''s better to have a companion on the way than not to have one. "


    "This guest, look..."


    The person in charge is also a bit embarrassed - if no one goes, it''s OK. But now the only guy who dares to go is like a hemp pole. He feels that he will break at any time, which always makes people feel uneasy.


    "No problem, just him."


    Sylvie looked at the coachman and a meaningful smile appeared on his face.


    He took out the money and paid the fare.


    The coachman gave part of the Commission to the person in charge, and led them to their car.


    It was a broken car pulled by a bony, gnarled toothed beast that felt like his master.


    Just carrying SIVI and them for a short distance, the axle creaks and squeaks, and the dilapidated shed makes people wonder whether they will be blown away by the cold wind in winter on the way


    "Hello, are we really going to take this to signoma?" Sophia, as if she had a headache from that harsh squeak, massaged her temples and complained.


    "It''s a bit shabby in terms of transportation, but if you sit here, something interesting will happen."


    SIVI gave the girl a thought-provoking smile: "if you really can''t stand it, I can send you back to Aldrich College It''s just a wave of a finger


    "Well..."


    After pondering for a while, the red haired girl who used to like to stay in the quiet library finally nodded in disbelief, and said in the car, which is still full of harsh creaks, "I''ll trust you once."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    The jurisdiction of timothyn''s Dark Alliance is quite different from the territory of mankind. It seems that it is a disaster area after the natural disaster. There is a sense of sadness and despair everywhere, and there is no vigorous vitality of the human dependency.


    If there is no comparison, it''s OK, but Sophia and they have just left the prosperous Avellan. By contrast, the depression of Iskandar province gives them a very intuitive understanding.


    Of course, the traces of human being persecuted by abyssal demons and vampires are not only superficial, but also deeply embedded in their psychology. Different from the hospitable human territory, they are welcomed by wary eyes, cold attitudes and even obvious enemies along the way.


    This also disrupted the supply of Sylvie''s party Fortunately, Sylvie himself, as a node with access to all kinds of things from Aldrich college, was nothing to him.


    After a two-day journey, before Sophia, harassed by the constant noise of the carriage, was about to explode, the driver, who seemed weaker than before, suddenly made a noise.


    "Guest, my village is ahead. You can go there and have a rest for a while."


    "At last I can take a bath!" "It''s time to be quiet at last!"


    Saran and Sophia gave different cheers at the same time.


    Even Sylvie''s face showed a trace of expectation.


    The great mage is just a more powerful human being. He has been sitting in the carriage for two days. Unlike the long-distance bus on earth, this kind of carriage is not only noisy, but also very bumpy. After dozing off, he will be awakened more than ten times. Although he has another one to share his fatigue, he is already a little tired after 48 hours.


    But soon, as if he had noticed something, Seaver put up his expectant expression and asked the little vampire, "Saran, do you feel anything?"


    "Feeling?" The girl was stunned, but it didn''t seem like a joke to see Seaver''s expression, so she also compared her eyes to improve her perception.


    After a while, the little vampire opened his bright red eyes: "there are other vampires in that village. But the purity of his blood is so low that I almost don''t feel it. It should be just a race made by Duke. "


    "Duke race..." Sylvie touched his chin.


    Although there are princes above the Duke level, in fact, the vampires with the name of Prince are of pure blood, which does not mean that their strength is necessarily stronger than that of the Duke level. According to the mark of Qiyao mage Association, standard Duke level vampires are already equivalent to senior high-level mages - and they also have their own flying, high-speed healing, and dark curse resistance Senior magician with talent.


    Of course, only ethnicity is much weaker. A Duke can produce a marquis descendant at most.


    In front of a vampire queen lady and a great magician, the little Marquis level is not enough to see


    Soon, the rag toothed beast cart came to the village which was about to reach the level of a small town.


    The village is surrounded by bamboo poles and other things, and there are many bamboo thorns on it. If you look closely, you can find that the bamboo like plants are still alive, their roots are deeply rooted in the soil, and the smooth main pole is vertical and straight. Although the specific defense ability is unknown, at least the demons with single digits of the Crusade level do not want to slip into the wall.


    The village also left a gate that just passed through the carriage. Only a pit was dug at the door, filled with ice water, and there was a sharp bamboo gun inserted in it. If you want to pass through, you can only walk through the bamboo bridge laid down from the other side of the village. The whole village was like a small blockhouse, and SIVI was amazed.


    As a village living far away from the city, it can exist in the western region where the number of Warcraft is far more than that in the East.


    It''s a pity that some of the vampire''s flying structures can only be used to defend some of the demons.


    Instead of entering the village, the Raptor stopped just a little way from the village. Then the coachman came to the back of the carriage and bowed deeply to the three men inside.


    "I guess you have a lot to say to us."


    Unlike Sophia Saran, who is confused, SIVI doesn''t wonder what the other party is doing, but says it in his spare time.


    "Please help my hometown."


    The other side once again lowered his head and begged to SIVI.


    "What''s going on?" Sophia looked at SIVI suspiciously, as if to ask him to give her an explanation.


    However, she soon found something wrong. I don''t know when, their carriage had a strange change. The worn-out wood texture began to disappear and turned into a strange brown material which looked like cotton wadding.


    And the interior structure of the car has changed from square to irregular sphere, even the windows are missing.


    "He''s gone!"


    At this moment, saran suddenly called out.


    Some panicked Sophia suddenly turned back and found that the coachman had disappeared."What the hell is going on here?"


    At this time, the girl could only take SIVI, who was still the old God, as the last pillar, and asked in a trembling voice.


    "Let''s get out of this place first."


    Sylvie smiles mysteriously, and then takes the lead out of the carriage which has become an unknown substance.


    Sophia and saran quickly followed.


    Then they saw what the carriage looked like.


    It''s a huge fruit that''s sort of like an enlarged version of a blue pumpkin with a hole in it.


    There was no rag toothed beast, shaft, wheel or anything, just a single two person high fruit lying there quietly.


    "This is Reed melon Sophia looked at the huge fruit uncertainly: "but it''s a little too big..."


    Reed melon is a kind of common plant and can''t be eaten. However, the plant fiber inside can be used for weaving after tanning. The cloth is slightly hard and not comfortable to wear. However, because of its large size, huge yield and convenient planting, flax cloth, as a raw material, is still very popular among the lower people.


    "Now, can you explain it?" Then the girl turned her head and looked at Sylvie, who had the same look of wonder.


    "It''s nothing special." Sylvie shrugged. "Actually, the coachman died a few days or even months ago. It''s just that he became a ghost for some reason, and then wandered around the garage waiting for an opportunity


    "Timing?" Saran tilted her head.


    "Yes, it''s the time for someone to want to go to timothyn''s Dark Alliance." SIVI nodded: "he wants to save his hometown, but he can''t do it himself, so he places his hope on the people who go here."


    "Did we just happen to be chosen?" Sophia looked down and thought for a moment, "but what''s the matter with this reed melon? Where''s the bus we''re taking? "


    "There was no car."


    Sylvie sighed: "there was no car. The rag toothed beast cart is the embodiment of his obsession with saving his hometown. And with this obsession, he just sent us all the way here. "


    "Are you kidding This kind of thing... " The girl''s face was filled with incredible surprise.


    "It''s a miracle, too." Sylvie looked at the reed melon softly: "the miracle of a mortal''s obsession to protect his hometown."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    This is the replica space "prehistoric relics. Sword casting wasteland".


    There are various kinds of blade weapons on the boundless Brown wilderness. Almost all the sharp weapons produced in the history of human civilization can be seen here.


    As the last figure in his royal blue smock and red vest fell, Sylvie felt his neck in fear.


    There was a faint bloodstain there.


    "There''s a guy who can cut my defense magic It''s almost here. "


    Because the Wizard Hat which can identify the name of a person was temporarily handed over to the other one who was going out, he didn''t notice that there was a boss level guy mixed in the mixed soldiers and made a fatal attack when he was not prepared.


    If it wasn''t for the Warlord''s warning and Sylvie''s straight sense of battle, which was at the critical moment, I''m afraid this copy would have failed because of carelessness.


    "A weapon with the ability to destroy demons." SIVI picked up the one handed stab sword which was still stained with his blood from the ground. He exclaimed and regretted: "unfortunately, this one is not dropped. There is no way to bring out the copy."


    Take out the home crystal and send himself back to the campfire. Sylvie plans to get the copy reward of the S-level rating and return to the real world.


    However, this time, he was surprised by the reward he got - it was a bright and heavy golden key.


    "The key to the treasure copy again?"


    At present, there are two ways to get the key to the treasure copy: dropping the copy and buying it in the achievement store.


    According to Sylvie''s actual experience, the treasure that has been dropped and the treasure copy opened by the copy key has much more rewards after customs clearance than the achievement store has bought.


    After checking out the copy, SIVI reopens the door panel and finds the new treasure in it.


    "Fortune telling candy house".


    It''s a slightly subtle name, but according to the urination of the system, there should be something disorderly going to attack the house, and his task is to protect the house.


    Anyway, today''s copy opportunity has another chance. Let''s just take advantage of it now.


    With this in mind, SIVI casually confirmed the replica login option.


    As usual, the white light flashed by, and he found himself standing in a strange place.


    It''s like being covered by white haze, nothing can be seen, only a little light can be seen from the front.


    The mind flows, and the wind and light are generated around him.


    However, neither the breeze nor the storm can disperse the thick haze, and even the extremely dazzling light can not penetrate the surrounding curtain like white.


    With a slight frown, Sylvie began to walk towards the light.


    As the light in front of him became clearer and clearer, a sweet smell began to fill the air.


    Then, maroon Brown cakes, decorative biscuits coated with thick chocolate, French pancakes with attractive maple syrup, and all kinds of mouthwatering desserts appeared in front of Seaver. To say anything wrong, they were all a little too big. Even chocolate cream biscuits had truck wheels So big, piled up there in a very visual impact.


    Walking on the waffle floor that makes a crisp sound, carefully bypassing a pile of marshmallows, the birthplace of the lights appears in front of Sylvie.


    It is a fairy tale candy house, which is made of countless sweets.


    A brown soda biscuit hung like a signboard on the door, with the word "divination" written on it, I don''t know whether it''s syrup or jam.


    Beside the door, there are black forest cakes as the base, egg rolls as columns, and hard fruit candy as light bulbs. The light that SIVI sees is emitted by this super unscientific street lamp.


    Sylvie tapped on the chocolate door.


    There was an old voice coming from inside.


    "The door is not locked. Come in."


    Sylvie looked at the sticky looking doorknob, not knowing what kind of sweet food it was, and finally didn''t dare to hold it.


    Fortunately, the door seemed to be just a cover. He pushed it hard and opened it.


    Suddenly, the sweet smell inside the room was ten times better than that outside.


    The only light in the candy house was a crystal ball - or candy made to look like a crystal ball.


    Behind the crystal ball, an old woman in a standard witch costume was looking at SIVI from under her hood. Her small eyes, half covered by drooping eyelids, gave him a sense of depth.


    "Sit down anywhere you like." The old witch was laughing, and there were many firefly green spots around, which improved the brightness of the house.


    If you look closely, you will find that the green dots are lollipops with dragonfly wings.


    "I don''t have coffee and black tea. What do you think of hot cocoa?"She waved her emaciated fingers, and a gaping Mug floated in front of Sylvie. The thick black liquid inside gave off bursts of heat and fragrance.


    Sylvie did not affectation, took the glass made of crystal sugar, and then he said, "I can ask, is this..."


    "As the sign outside says."


    The old woman raised her face. There was a tumor on her long sharp nose. She looked a little scared: "this is the divination room Of course, it doesn''t matter if you think of it as an information house. "


    She held out a finger and said, "you can ask a question Whether in the past or in the future, as long as it is within the scope of my answer, I can give you an answer. "


    Sylvie had a slight look of surprise, and then he pondered before he looked up.


    "So..." "What is the essence of the college system?" he asked tentatively


    "Sorry, this question is beyond my authority." The old witch shook her head.


    It''s not that simple


    "So, what are those things that suddenly appeared in the legendary war of talieside in the past?"


    Sylvie frowned and asked another question.


    "In fact, you already know the answer to this question Do you really want to use this opportunity for this problem? "


    The old woman gave out some sharp laughter, which made those Dragonfly lollipops fly.


    "Ozaki?" Sylvie continued to explore.


    The old witch laughed and said nothing.


    He''s a cunning guy. He won''t die if he says a few more words.


    Sylvie muttered to himself.


    It seems that this copy should be a pure harvest copy just like the sea of cratic before.


    The benefits of this kind of copy are not quantitative at all, just as you can find a meaningless voluptuous novel in the sea of claddick, and you can also find a thought-provoking classic handed down from there.


    Similarly, in this copy, he can ask an irrelevant question at will, or he can obtain much more information than a question through induced inquiry.


    It''s a pity that the old woman in front of her is an old fox. I''m afraid it''s not so simple to get more information from the other party.


    "How about it? Have you decided on the problem? Or is that the question just now is the result of your last thought? " Seeing Sylvie once again lost in thought, the old woman, like a baby, wiped the crystal ball, and grinned like a big bat.


    "Well, my question is," what is ozaghi? "


    After a long pause, Sylvie finally decided to ask the question.


    "Ozaki?" The latter raised his head and looked at the witch timidly.


    "You are too weak." After a while, the old woman lowered her head and continued to wipe her beloved crystal ball: "even if you know the essence of ozagki, you will not have a little way. Even so, do you want to know? "


    Too weak? After becoming a great magician, Sylvie first heard someone say that about him.


    So he took a little unconvinced mind, and nodded without hesitation.


    "Young man, don''t make such a decision casually."


    With a strange smile, the old woman took out a golden key from her black cloak: "this key will be kept with you first. If your thoughts are the same after half a year, I will answer your question."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    A young man, holding the hand of a girl a little older than him, ran in the narrow lane of the village as if some ferocious beast were chasing them.


    "Mintel Run by yourself Leave me alone


    Out of breath, the girl said to the boy in front of her.


    "No! I will never let my sister fall into the hands of those monsters


    It can be seen that the panting boy''s physical strength is not much better than the girl, but even so, he still gnawed his teeth and said obstinately: "as long as you run for a while, you can get to the secret passage outside the village!"


    After turning a corner, the entrance of the alley, which usually extends in all directions, is blocked by the bamboo rising from the ground and becomes a dead end.


    "How could..." The boy''s eyes widened in disbelief, his body shook and he almost fell to the ground because of the huge fall.


    Before they could return to the original road and find another way, a strong young man was behind them.


    "Enough, Mintel."


    The young man frowned tightly: "don''t make a fool of yourself, give me a little sober up!"


    "It''s you who should wake up, Robert!"


    The boy protected the girl behind him. Like a wolf cub, he showed his tender paws to the youth, and made a threatening voice with no deterrent force: "my sister is your fiancee! Why give her to the monster who is not human or ghost


    Hearing the boy say that, the young man showed a complicated look for a moment, but soon he returned to the rigid expression before: "it''s her honor that the adult takes a fancy to luoana And you know what happens when you disobey that adult? Our whole village will be used for her burial! "


    "Shut up, you coward who betrays his soul to monsters!"


    The boy didn''t accept his explanation. Instead, he scolded more loudly: "you just want to beg for mercy in front of that monster! My elder brother was blind at the beginning, so he would trust to give you my sister! "


    "Not so!"


    I don''t know whether to explain it to the young man in front of him or to someone who is not present. The young man''s eyes are about to crack, and his veins on his temples are straight out. His expression is ferocious and he yells: "I just inherited brother SAIN''s legacy, and I want everyone to live!"


    "Big brother, you are not so weak! He is a hero, he is different from you, dare to resist that monster


    "So he died!"


    The voice of the youth completely overshadowed the voice of the boy: "he is not a hero, but a reckless man who seeks his own way to death."


    "That''s enough." At this time, the girl who had been listening to them suddenly stopped their quarrel: "Robert, do you really think so?"


    "I..." The young man choked his neck and just wanted to say something, but when he looked at the girl''s clear eyes, he could not say it anyway.


    At this time, countless blood red bats came to the sky, and then gathered in the adult form behind the youth, and finally became a bony, gentleman''s cap, and two curling moustaches of the middle-aged man.


    The chilling light in his eyes made the youth dare not look at him.


    "The little things I asked you to do have not been done well. You really disappoint me, Robert


    The vampire revealed his unusual canine teeth and said to the youth in a regretful voice.


    "No, I''m very sorry, Mr. mousse, please give me a little more time, and I will certainly convince them..."


    Before Robert finished speaking, the blood red whip was whipped on his face, which made him skin and flesh raw. The whole person fell to the ground and could only cover his face which was as painful as being scalded by a iron and screamed.


    "That''s not going to work, Robert." The middle-aged vampire named mousse didn''t seem to hear the shrill scream, and calmly put away the whip made of blood magic: "to deal with unruly animals, the whip is much more useful than bait."


    The boy trembled, but still stood in front of his sister.


    "I''ll never let you touch my sister''s hair!"


    "Really, if you don''t resist, you won''t be punished. Why don''t you understand?" Mousse had no reaction to the boy''s hostility - just as one would never care if an ant was hostile to himself: "let your sister go with me, and I''ll take it to the man in the head of the county."


    "Isn''t that for granted?" The boy seemed to want to drive his unsafe Department away, shouting out: "because none of the people you took away have come back!"


    "What a disagreeable child."


    Mousse touched his moustache. "Your attitude and your eyes are very annoying to me."


    After that, he snapped his finger: "by the way, in that case, I''ll just put you in public. In this way, the number of foolish people who dare to resist me will certainly be reduced. "With that, countless bats poured out and surrounded the two brothers and sisters. When the bats had dispersed, they were astonished to find that they had been taken to the square in the middle of the village, which had only been used for ceremonies or celebrations in the village.


    And the other villagers in the village did not know what the reason was, and almost none of them appeared around the square.


    In front of them were Mousse with moustache and Robert, who was still lying on the ground.


    "Well, let me see. How do you make it? Cut the tendons and cut the meat off a little bit? Peel off your skin and watch you die of pain? Or do you just cut yourself off and drag you around the village? "


    Regardless of the boy whose face turned white with his own words, the vampire took the lead in smiling.


    But a sudden sentence made his smile stiff on his face.


    "The inheritance of the night aristocrats has become more and more casual recently."


    In the village square, I slowly stepped into the village square.


    Walking on the left, the girl with short blue hair said in a scornful tone: "even scum like you can gain such strong power."


    "Who is your excellency? Why do you want to take care of my business? " The vampire narrowed his eyes, and he always felt that there was a sense of threat that made him shudder at the seemingly ordinary little girl.


    However, the girl didn''t seem to want to answer his interest, but gave a thumbs up to the little boy who forgot to shake because of the unexpected situation.


    "The will to protect something, turned into a moving force, broke the common sense of the world, and produced a miracle."


    Walking in the middle of the man did not pay attention to the vampire, but spoke of the inexplicable words: "even if it has passed away, but the will will will still remain, the miracle will still shine on the people who are not willing to give up, and finally become the incomparable sunlight that breaks through the thick clouds."


    At this moment, Mintel and his sister seemed to see behind the man in the Bard costume the shadow of their greatest brother, whom they had admired since childhood.


    He made a refueling action towards the two people, and then, turned into a little light and floated to the cloud.


    Then, the cloud, which was summoned by countless vampires and abyss demons, was torn open, as if a ray of sunlight was shining down like a lamp on the stage, and it was the vampire who was still gaping that bathed in this ray of sunshine.


    It''s like being thrown into a boiling oil pan. The place where the vampire is touched by the sun gives out a lot of white smoke in an instant, and then begins to fester and crumble.


    He immediately wanted to escape, but no matter how hard he tried, his body seemed to be cast in plaster and couldn''t move at all!


    "What the hell is going on?" He wailed.


    "Because I''ve stepped on your shadow."


    Standing on the shadow of the other side, SIVI took off the pointed Wizard Hat on his head, put it on his abdomen, and gave him a farewell gift with a smile.


    Isn''t a vampire without a shadow?


    This thought flashed through his mind, but he never had the chance to ask questions. Under the baptism of the sun, he turned into countless dust, which was really gone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    This is the palace of the demons.


    Pale green ghost insects flutter around, forming the only light source in this huge and wide space, in addition to the fire of the soul.


    Different from the rich and luxurious palaces of human beings, there is only one kind of decoration in this palace, that is, the stone statues of human maidens in different positions. These stone statues are of different heights and different shapes of clothes. The only thing in common is that all the stone figures have only one expression, deep pain and despair.


    A man was standing in the middle of the palace. He was wearing a round hat, a red long gown with a lapel collar and Black Knee trousers, which looked like the 18th century French male aristocrats. He wore a pair of pointed shoes on his feet. He looked like a clown.


    At this time, the clown was holding a brush, humming a strange tune in front of a painting board, while quickly daubing mixed paint on the canvas.


    Not far behind him, on the throne in the deepest part of the palace, a man with a triangular cap, regardless of his clothing or temperament, was chewing on something. He did not mind the bright red liquid flowing from the corner of his mouth, moistening his luxurious scarf made from Freund.


    At his feet, a young girl still showed a trace of childishness, her face twisted, her hands on her face, regardless of her nails had been embedded in her face, leaving a series of scratch marks, as if she was experiencing unspeakable pain, trying to scream, but she could not even make a sound.


    Her lower body, however, has gradually begun to petrify.


    In the girl''s despairing eyes, the man sitting on the throne threw the girl''s heart which was only half left in his hand into his mouth, and then bited it off.


    While enjoying their favorite taste, they can also enjoy the despair, powerlessness and pain of girls.


    And the girl''s twisted expression will stay on the stone statue of her body forever


    "Your hobby is still so bad, BachIn."


    At this time, a man covered in a black cloak walked slowly into the hall from the darkness at the gate of the palace.


    "Isn''t this our brother, Asahel, who gave up his identity and put himself under the command of the vampire princess?"


    Sitting on the throne, the man known as BachIn grinned and revealed shark like teeth: "it''s enough to be coquettish under that little sissy skirt, so have you come back to us again? I don''t want to do business with a devil who stinks of vampires


    With that, he laughed as if he had made a funny joke.


    "Cough..."


    As soon as BachIn had finished, the man who was painting the painting coughed twice.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Duke of Sabah, my dear friend." BachIn folded his smile and apologized in an insincere voice: "you know, I''m not talking about you. It''s just that recently, those peace loving guys Well, what''s it called Platinum rose? Whatever Those guys want to live in peace with human beings. They have completely tarnished their lineage as the descendants of night demons! Not only that, but even the little girl PI sent me a letter asking me to do that You''re kidding! Shall we sign an equality treaty with bread


    "shut up that smelly mouth and do it according to your royal highness!" If it were not for the Highness Princess, we are still lingering in the complete darkness. You should be grateful.


    Asahel raised his head slightly, and his red eyes, which seemed to be burning under his black hood, lit up: "or do you think it''s very comfortable to live in that stinking swamp, claiming to be one of the seven lords of hell in the abyss?"


    "If you''ve come here to annoy me, you''ve made it!"


    BachIn stood up slowly, and the surging magic power gradually gushed out of his seven foot high body, giving the hall a sense of wind and wind.


    Asasher did not hesitate to release his magic power. Although the quantity was not large, he just played away the eroded magic power, but in terms of quality, it was far better than BachIn.


    "You must remember that rotten brain." Asasher''s black cloak and his words floated in the open hall with the gusts of wind: "whether it is the abyss plane or the main material plane, if you fight with me, you have never won once!"


    Although I don''t want to admit it, what asachel said is true, so even though BachIn cracked his teeth angrily, he didn''t really do it.


    "I came here to warn you not to turn a deaf ear to the words of your highness, or watch me crush your limbs and twist your head off!"


    Assacher left an ultimatum and turned to leave.


    At this point, Sabah, the Ducal vampire who had been the background, coughed twice, drawing their attention: "dear Lord BachIn, I already know what''s going on in that area."


    Then he turned his drawing board around, so that they could see the contents painted with paint.


    The picture shows a man and two women, three of them standing on a large number of lower demons'' bodies, leading the civilians behind them to make a fighting posture.After the Duke of Sabah agreed to provide the demon lord BachIn with human maidens as food to enhance his strength, he began to send his descendants to various villages and towns to select girls.


    However, at the beginning, many of his descendants refused to contact with each other.


    At first, they thought it was just a simple human revolt, but after sending a demon army to suppress it, they knew that they had made a mistake.


    With a series of detection methods, such as mapping eye demons, mage''s eyes and summoning crows, somehow all failed. Finally, the Duke of Sabah could only use blood magic to lose some strength. He mixed his own blood as the material to make a special pigment (vampires themselves don''t have much blood, and their blood volume is closely related to their own strength). Only with the magic of prophecy can they successfully draw It''s a painting that tells them the answer.


    asascher saw the man in the picture wearing the poets'' dress in a complete mess. Then he smiled a little trace of his smile on his lips. Then he used the same pull of the previous breath to command BachIn: "the man is a guest of your royal highness, you can''t be rude, you know!"


    With that, he turned away from the hall in a very contemptuous manner.


    Sabah, the Duke of the vampire, seemed to notice something and frowned slightly, but still said nothing.


    While BachIn watched the other party disappear in the dark again, and his face showed a grim smile: "if you say you don''t touch it, don''t touch it. Are you kidding? Why should I listen to that girl who is half my age? Besides, even if I can''t beat you, you and I are not the only seven lords in hell


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Sylvie stopped his wooden spoon and looked up at the empty sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sophia, sitting beside him on the haystack, asked curiously.


    "It''s nothing. It just feels like someone is looking at us somewhere."


    After finding nothing wrong, SIVI shook his head. "It''s probably just an illusion."


    "Well, these days those guys come to harass us from time to time. It''s really hard to have a good rest." Sophia sighed and took a sip of the steamy, mushy, steaming liquid food from a wooden bowl: "fortunately, you''ve found all the investigative methods."


    "Don''t you mean to ask me why I do such a thing


    Seavy looked back and asked the girl who was close at hand.


    After rescuing the ghost''s hometown, SIVI learned from the village that the nearby towns and villages were facing the exploitation and bullying of vampires and lower demons. Countless families were destroyed and countless wives were scattered.


    So SIVI simply took those young and vigorous teenagers, took up arms and formed a rebel army, killing all the tyrannical vampires and low demons in the surrounding towns and villages.


    And the people in those places have been fed up with those inhuman insults. Instead of waiting for more cruel punishment and oppression, many people resolutely joined the Resistance Army.


    In particular, under the command of SIVI, the rebel army, relying on an ambush and with a small number of casualties, annihilated the low demonic Legion that was hard to defeat in the eyes of ordinary people. After that, more and more young people came to join in the battle, and the Resistance Army''s momentum was rolling like a snowball


    In recent days, Sophia''s long red hair looks rougher because she has been living in the library all year round. Her face, which is a little paler than ordinary people, has been turned red in the cold wind because she has been living in the library all year round. However, the girl herself seems to have no feelings about it.


    She sniffed, probably feeling a little cold, and leaned a little closer to Sylvie: "I think what you''re doing now is more serious than messing around with an entertainment company."


    Looking at the girl''s face puffed up, SIVI couldn''t help laughing.


    Most of the rebels are poor farmers, and their daily meals are not even comparable to that of the Cutler troupe. However, it is interesting that the girls who complain about the poor food in the troupe can still drink porridge made of bark or grass roots, chew semi-raw corn or other things without any complaint. Even SIVI offered it to them She rejected all their suggestions for a small stove.


    "If we can''t even eat the same food, then what qualification do we have to take them to the battlefield where they may die?" That''s what the girl said at the time.


    This gives SIVI, who thought he knew each other well enough, a new understanding of Sophia.


    In his eyes, he is serious, rigid and does not understand amorous feelings (...) The girl suddenly became cute.


    "I thought you would at least ask me why I could solve the demonic legions with one hand, but let the ordinary people''s resistance fight against them." Sylvie scooped a spoonful of noodles and put it into his mouth. You can see that the taste of this thing is not good. He was raised by the college canteen, and he had a bitter face. He took the strength of his boss to swallow the paste.


    "Don''t you want to tell me now, my lord?"


    Sophia, who seemed fresh at SIVI''s rare expression, looked at him with a smile.


    "Well, it seems that our professor Sofia is as keen as ever."


    In the end, Seaver could only smile bitterly and explain to her.


    Originally, he went to timothyn''s Dark Alliance only to take a road to Middle Earth to visit the eldest princess of the night aristocrat.


    To be sure, one or two vampires or abyssal demons, or even an army of Two vampires and abyssal demons, is nothing to SIVI, but timothyn''s nominal master is still the princess.


    Even before the orc invasion, she came all the way to Aldrich to remind Seaver that she was sister Saran, which made him unable to attack her casually.


    The great mages are not invincible. Apart from the existence of the same level, human relations and justice are their biggest constraints.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for saran patting the breast of the airport and promising to kill so many scum as three princesses, Sylvie would not even do it himself.


    However, there are some guys in timothyn''s Dark Alliance who have unspeakable malice towards human beings. As a member of human beings, SIVI certainly will not allow those guys to act recklessly. In fact, on the reputation panel of the academy system, SIVI''s reputation in timothyn''s Dark Alliance is still the enemy inherited from the night aristocrats.


    Since we can''t do it by ourselves, we should just disintegrate from the inside. As a penetrator from the Chinese dynasty, the most important thing we need is the theory of Anti Japanese war behind enemy lines


    However, Sylvie could not have been in the rebel army all the time. If the rebel army had been under the protection of his wings and had not experienced a bit of bloody rain, once they met with a tragic defeat, they might be defeated immediately.In order for them to be able to be tempered, so SIVI will spare no effort to create opportunities to let them experience the cruelty of war.


    After all, he''s still here. The fight between the rebels and the enemy is like playing Warcraft when the map is fully opened, and there are always ready to input cheating secrets


    Only in the iron and blood honed out again and again, is a truly qualified soldier. Only the real soldiers can stand firm in this hard resistance and survive tenaciously, and block timothyn all the time.


    In order to prevent the rebel army from growing, timothyn officials, as long as they still have some brains, will not continue to do the same thing as before. As a result, people''s living conditions in the western part of the country were improved.


    What''s more, in the future, Aldrich can send some students to help the Resistance Army, and at the same time hone himself. Whether it''s the psychological quality or the ability to cast magic, he will be better than other colleges'' outings!


    "What are you talking about?"


    In the middle of Sylvie''s explanation, saran came running with an holly leaf in her arms (not the same species as the holly leaves on earth, which looks like lotus leaves).


    "After that, of course." Sylvie sighed and swallowed a spoonful of batter with a bitter look on his face.


    "Ah..."


    The little vampire didn''t seem very interested in this topic. Regardless of the dirt on the ground, he sat down to Sylvie''s empty right hand. Then he found an oval object about the size of an egg from the holly leaf: "do you want to eat the baked potato I asked the chef?"


    "Oh! What a help With a surprise on his face, SIVI quickly took over the burnt potato: "otherwise, I can''t drink this kind of porridge called morroro..."


    Although the potatoes are only sprinkled with salt for seasoning, it is a rare delicacy for Seaver compared with the strange taste of pasta.


    "Sister Sophia, do you want it?" The little vampire took out another one from the inside: "I got four in all!"


    "I don''t have to." Sofia shook her head and refused, then looked at the rebel members who were fighting in the distance.


    I don''t know how many of these guys will survive the next time I see you?


    At this moment, SIVI suddenly handed Sophia half of the Moro porridge: "sorry, you can hold it for me first No, it doesn''t matter if you drink it all. "


    "Are you a picky child..." It''s not easy to have a little girl''s sadness, but Sophia, interrupted by SIVI''s destructive words, said angrily.


    But then she found that there was no joking look on Seaver''s face, but a serious look in the direction he had been looking at.


    "I''ll send some evil guests who come to visit." He dropped the remaining half of the potato into his mouth and said vaguely, "give me ten minutes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Senon always thought he was lucky.


    Originally, he was just a little blue devil. Every day in the abyss, he was frightened and cautious, for fear that he would become the food of predators.


    Although the evil demons have the most orthodox demon lineage, the huge base number and the inherent bottleneck of evolution make it impossible for them to become the kind of devil who can soar in the heaven and earth, and even compete with the angel.


    So is senon.


    But its peaceful and dangerous life is broken by a crystal it dug up while expanding its underground nest.


    As soon as the crystal was dug out, it gave off a dazzling light, which startled senon.


    Because of the cowardly nature of the evil devil, it almost subconsciously wants to hide the dazzling thing. However, the evil devil''s low IQ makes it put the crystal into its mouth in a hurry, and the crystal also slips into its stomach like a smooth pebble.


    Then, terrified, it abandoned its nest, trekked through the night, climbed a hill, and settled down again - until now, when it thought of it, it was still glad that it had obeyed its instinctive choice.


    As a matter of fact, when the crystal was excavated, it released an amazing wave of magic. As a low-level demon, the blue devils could hardly feel the magic wave, but the light on it was dazzling. Some of the middle and high demons, aware of this unusual fluctuation, immediately set out to check what happened. Of course, at that time, only one person was left to go to Loukong''s broken nest


    After absorbing some of the power and knowledge in the crystallization, sanon vaguely realized that this crystal is the spiritual heritage left by one of the seven demon kings in the mythological era. The original intention is to use this as a backup means to resurrect if it is defeated or even killed when invading the main material plane.


    I just don''t know why the crystal was buried in the soil.


    As the soul heritage of the demon king, this crystallization not only contains amazing power, but also leaves a complete demon inheritance.


    So senon began to learn from them, and it took only ten years to evolve from a blue demon to a middle-level demon named ice knot.


    Unfortunately, the essence of the demon king who left the legacy is not a devil, so after the evolution into ice clean devil, the legacy crystal was silent.


    After becoming a middle-level demon, senon began to recruit followers and compete for territory with some other intermediate demons - something most middle-level demons would do in the abyss, and the rest would go to the higher demons or the great demons


    Just when senon thought that he could only survive as an ice devil in his life, in a scuffle, he was secretly plotted by the enemy and fell into the huge crack in the dark glacier, which was too deep to see the bottom. Among the demons, it was equivalent to being sentenced to death. Even some high demons who could not fly had no record of survival after falling into the crevice of the ice.


    But good luck once again favored it, so that it did not fall to death, but fell to a protruding place on the ice wall, and found an arm frozen in the ice wall and a demon body.


    After taking out the arm and the corpse through his magic like ability, senon found that the strength contained in that arm was no less than the demon king''s soul legacy! And that corpse is a devil it can only look up to!


    So it devoured the unknown arm and the corpse of the great devil, and then frozen himself. It took him 30 years to digest most of the arm and body, and once again successfully advanced to become an advanced demon named ice night devil.


    After its comeback, it killed all its enemies and swallowed up their power, becoming one of the big giants of the night glacier.


    After several years of calm, the rest of the dark glacier suddenly joined forces to launch a annihilation attack on the slowly expanding senon forces.


    In that war, after killing three high demons, senon was severely damaged by one of the big demons invited by the enemy and almost died. However, at that moment, the demon king''s spiritual legacy resonated with his uncanny arm which had not been digested in his body. His power soared again, and he even evolved again in the battle, becoming the peak of demon evolution All demon creatures must look up to the great devil!


    Moreover, it won the demon''s inheritance and easily defeated the big devil and reversed the whole situation. Finally, it became the owner of the dark glacier.


    At this time, a big devil who called himself Mephisto and whose body was unknown sent out an invitation to him to become a member of the "seven lords of hell.".


    Originally, it didn''t want to pay attention to this invitation, but the other party indicated in the invitation that as long as he accepted the invitation, he could lead his subordinates to the main material plane for which the demons yearned in the mythological era! So it finally agreed to the invitation, and accepted the call, from the abyss to the main material plane


    Not long ago, at the request of BachIn, who was also the seventh Duke of hell, came to attack those who dare to resist the rule of demons."It''s too long. Can you sum up your experience in three sentences?"


    Sylvie dug his ears and said to the chattering creature in front of him, dressed in blue armor.


    "No, one sentence is enough."


    The humanoid grinned.


    As a result, the temperature around the cold wind suddenly dropped again, and SIVI could even see the white frost on the withered grass leaves at his feet.


    "Anything that becomes our enemy will be destroyed by me in the end."


    As soon as the words fell, the other side sprang up like an eagle, turning into a white shadow and pouncing on SIVI.


    "Actually, I don''t think you should be called SENNON."


    The pale green magic shield flashed in front of SIVI and forced him to stop his action. When he became a big devil, senon could naturally feel the strength of the magic shield in front of him.


    "How about doragon praude Skye?"


    Sylvie joked casually.


    "Die, man!"


    However, it seems that the demon, who brought his own halo before meeting SIVI, was not interested in chatting with him.


    So it was smashed to death by Sylvie''s magic missile which magnified 120000 times.


    This kind of simple, violent, direct and unremitting attack is the best for those who can still find martial arts secret script after falling off a cliff.


    "Ten minutes and three seconds This guy is so wordy


    After patting the dust on his body, regardless of the crater in front of him that was still curling with smoke, SIVI turned and walked towards the rebel camp.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Aldrich college, Dean''s office.


    "Your honor, do you want me?"


    Francon came in and asked seavy, who was sitting in a chair with his chin on his hands.


    "You are not an outsider, so I''ll tell you the truth..." Sylvie sighed and said solemnly, "it is almost impossible to cure Claude''s ghost disease at the present level of our understanding of the human soul."


    The skeleton mage stood still for a long time, and then asked in his trademark emotionless voice, "but since you will come to me, there must be more than this bad news?"


    "Almost..."


    Sylvie gave a bitter smile.


    Last night, the college system was updated again Although the basic settings in addition to the system name after a more v2.0 luxury version of the world chapter, almost nothing has changed, but for a long time there has been no movement of the main task chain.


    "Main task: the mystery of the world i-soul territory"


    "task content: please choose one of the following two options to explore the mystery of soul territory. "


    " ¢Ù soul War: if you choose this option, you will get 88 "Horcruxes". Each Horcrux will resonate with the soul of the right person and play an incredible role. The Horcrux will record the user''s soul state and parameters. According to the law of causality, when two Horcruxes fight, one of them will die. The soul data of the loser will be fed back to the master tower of the first school district. The task is completed when all of the 88 eligible souls have received death record feedback. At that time, you will have the "key" to open the boundaries of your soul. "


    " ¢Ú soul sacrifice: if you choose this option, you must kill 99999 people and stack their bodies together within three days. At that time, you will be able to learn the soul science of LV5 directly. "


    " task requirements: Please select the corresponding option within 0:10:24, otherwise the task will be regarded as failure. Note: (1) hunju is the manifestation of miracles. Most of them can make an ordinary person possess the level of high level mage. Horcruxes have no effect on you or the person you designate. When the task is completed, you can choose to cancel the Horcrux and let it disappear from the world. Soul can''t be copied. ¢Ú There is no limit to the way people die as sacrifices, but you have to do it yourself. "


    to be honest, Sylvie doesn''t want to choose either.


    The former is like deliberately trying to make a mess of the whole world. Ordinary people can get props equivalent to the combat effectiveness of an army. No matter which force in the eastern plains will covet


    The latter is more simple and direct. Do you want to learn spiritology? OK, let''s kill tens of thousands of people for tuition.


    This time, although it is indicated that it is the main task, there are not only failure conditions, but also no punishment after failure has been announced Although he was used to it before, I don''t know why. This time, there is always a kind of system, which is not joking, but seriously releasing this task. If the task fails, he will miss the future.


    This feeling is so mysterious that it is difficult to explain it in words. That is why it is difficult for him to make a decision.


    In fact, when the task appeared, it was 18 hours long, but even though SIVI had been thinking about it for so long, he still couldn''t make a decision.


    "Now, I have two ways to save Claude." He looked at Franken unblinking: "but both methods have side effects The first one is that the situation in the eastern plain, which was not easy to settle down, may be thrown into chaos again, and the completion time is uncertain; the second one is to kill 100000 innocent people, but once the number is enough, it can be completed If you had to choose between the two, which would you choose? "


    "If it was me, I would definitely choose the second one." Franken said without hesitation, "I am already a dead creature, and I have a natural hatred for the living. However, you are still a human being. To you, my choice is not necessarily correct. "


    He twisted the screw on his temple and said in a tone of exhortation: "please don''t create endless regret in the future because of the temporary escape from the dilemma."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s Franken. "


    Sylvie sighed a long sigh, and at last he said bitterly, "I''m sorry."


    "Never mind. It''s my servant''s duty to dispel the fog in front of you." Franken nodded, his voice softened a little.


    Because he could not make a choice, he left it to others to choose. This attitude is indeed a proof that he evaded the choice.


    For Sylvie, it''s even harder than facing a hundred adult dragons.


    "Without this degree of awareness, one cannot touch the mysteries of the soul Is that what the system wants to tell me? "


    He murmured in his heart, and somehow Sylvie suddenly remembered the cold and painful expression when fitter had just come to Aldrich about being a ghost.Just as human cloning was a taboo on the earth before, the search for the soul may also be a taboo in this world. Therefore, even in the mythological age with extremely developed magic civilization, there is no real soul study.


    So, what''s the reason for the system to let him fight against taboos?


    A long time ago, a question once again came to Seaver''s mind: Why did the college system come to him? What''s the purpose? What does this have to do with his establishment of the world''s first college?


    Warning: there are three minutes left. Please make your choice as soon as possible. "


    the tingling feeling that he had not seen for a long time emerged from the back of his hand with the mark, and ran to his forehead at the speed of 120 yards, which made him suddenly sweat out of his defenseless.


    "I have said that, but I still want to say sorry to you again."


    Sylvie took a deep breath and said to Franken again, "I may make a decision that is not good news for you."


    "If that''s your will." Franken made a mage salute to SIVI: "I''ll watch it carefully until Claude My son will leave the world or be reborn. "


    Sylvie got up, turned, and looked out of the French window half of the college, and beyond it, the vast blue sky.


    Warning: there is one minute left. Please make your choice as soon as possible. "


    " in that case Then let me be the one behind the scenes to stir up the whole situation. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Sitting behind the counter, Loba yawned and leaned back against the wall, lazily looking out the window at the patterning rain through her natural chestnut bangs.


    Birch road has been an old block in clarketore for some years. The green brick floor is uneven, and many puddles will accumulate in rainy days.


    No one, except naive children and amphibians who have crept ashore from the harbor, would like to see these unknown depths, which might cause them to wriggle to their feet or splash with mud.


    Looking at the passers-by in the rain, Loba couldn''t help feeling a little gloating.


    Although it''s not snowing yet, it''s winter after all. I have to run around in such a heavy rain day. I think it''s freezing enough.


    While congratulating himself on his luck, Loba added a few pieces of coal to the heater beside him and leaned towards the fire.


    If it wasn''t for the old man who worked in the magic workshop and the owner of the medieval shop were old acquaintances, I''m afraid he couldn''t find such a good job.


    Although it is called Zhonggu shop, in fact, the basic functions of the shop are the same as that of the pawnshop. However, in order to deal with the chaotic public order after the end of the settlement of the orc invasion, the empress of Huo Lian issued No. 62 act, which increased the punishment for stolen goods and the sale of counterfeit goods. Therefore, the owner of this shop had to make such a shop to hide people''s eyes ¡£


    The salary here is very good. As long as you can continue to work here, you will have enough savings sooner or later. You can marry a virtuous wife and live a stable life.


    Loba pondered idly, and yawned again.


    At this time, the string of bells hanging at the door as the doorbell sent out a clear and pleasant sound on behalf of the guests'' door, and called him back to God outside the magic object.


    "Welcome." He tried to cheer up, trying to make his dead fish eyes more energetic. He said to the visitor in the black cloak at the door, "are you here to buy something, or..."


    As a pawnbroker''s pawnbroker, Loba naturally has a little insight.


    It was raining heavily outside, which was rare in winter. When the other party came into the shop from outside, he was not wet at all, and his hands were empty without any rain gear. It was worth Loba''s serious consideration.


    "I''ll pawn something."


    The black visitor walked to the counter, put down a long box which was taken out of nowhere, and then sat down on the chair for the guests without any restraint.


    "Oh, I''ll contact our appraiser now. Please wait a moment."


    Loba nodded to make sense. Then he opened the drawer and took out a rune to contact the appraiser, intending to activate it.


    In accordance with the previous method, he touched the rune like a match, but found that the rune in his hand was just like an ordinary stone, and there was no response.


    Obviously, this should be the guest in front of me.


    "Before that, do you mind if I ask you a few small questions?"


    At this time, the strange guest suddenly said.


    "No problem, please."


    Loba''s forehead exuded some cold sweat. The other party came when he was the only one in the shop, which also hindered his means of communication. He just wanted to eat black


    "Are you satisfied with your life now?"


    "Eh? What? "


    Loba was stunned. When he wants to come, the other party''s question should be "money or life?" Or "where is your boss''s vault?" That''s right.


    "Are you satisfied with your life without any goals?"


    The guest repeated his words, and at the same time he took off his gentleman''s cap on his head, revealing his short black hair. Loba realized that the guest''s face was surprisingly young, not even much older than him.


    "Well, is that satisfactory?"


    Although he was surprised by the other party''s question, Loba replied honestly.


    Indeed, even though clarktor did not become the target of the orcs'' invasion, the influx of a large number of disaster stricken people made this small city extremely bloated. The situation of excessive manpower and the decline of consumption power led to the depression of the market. In addition, clarktor was not an economic city, and could not digest the population of the whole city The economy was dragged to the brink of collapse.


    Such a secure job as he is, and he can work comfortably until he dies of old age as long as he is willing to do so. It is absolutely that people outside want to come in even if they break their heads.


    Seeing the scene of so many displaced families breaking up and people dying, Loba naturally could not say that he was dissatisfied with the status quo.


    "Well, if you have a chance, you can have incomparable power, which is so powerful that it can even be compared with those who are sitting in the Qiyao master tower Do you want it? "It was as if a magical voice had been introduced into lobar, and then it was deeply imprinted into his heart.


    With that, the guest took out a small bottle and two small cups. After unscrewing the cap, fill the glass with half a cup of amber liquid, and then push one of the glasses in front of Loba.


    "You, are you kidding..." Loba didn''t dare to drink the liquid, which was so attractive and mellow. His throat was dry and his heart beat a little faster, but he managed to smile.


    "At that time, you were able to stand on top of countless people, with power, wealth and honor that you can''t imagine now But by the same token, you will be exposed to dangers unimaginable now. "


    The guest drained the amber liquid in the glass, and then added half a cup to himself. It was clear that the bottle was not much larger than the glass, but the liquor still flowed out, which made people feel quite magical: "but one thing is certain, your life will definitely become more wonderful."


    "But, but I''m just a guy in a medieval shop..."


    Loba picked up the glass and stammered.


    "Every legend starts with nothing."


    There was a faint smile on the corner of the guest''s mouth.


    Stand on the top of the world and write your own legend. It''s something every man dreams of.


    Loba was no exception. He had secretly saved a lot of money to do the qualification test of magician with his parents on his back.


    But reality gave him a clear and cruel answer - he didn''t have any magic talent.


    It''s impossible for him to learn a trick.


    Therefore, in the end, he would lose all his vigor and be a shopkeeper in this small medieval shop.


    "Well, I I''m looking forward to adventure I want to be the brave in the story


    Like the other side, a mouthful will not know the name of amber wine dry, Loba choked, red face coughing said.


    The smile on the guest''s face became more obvious.


    He lifted up his hat, put it back on his head, and stood up at the same time: "then go on with our pawn."


    He lifted off the lid of the box and revealed the long sword with single blade placed in the brocade box: "I''ll give you a copper corner for this sword."


    As if driven by something, Loba gently stroked the sword after giving a copper coin to the guest, and a stronger feeling than blood came to him.


    At the same time, there is a strong sense of holding the whole world in hand.


    "Guest, this is..."


    Loba released his hand like an electric shock, raised his head and wanted to ask the other party exactly. He found that the figure of the guest had disappeared in the huge Zhonggu shop.


    In the pattering rain, the doorbell at the door didn''t ring, so the mysterious visitor disappeared.


    "This is..."


    Loba lowered his head and muttered to himself, and his eyes could not help looking at the long sword again. Somehow, a passion for holding it to travel around the world came into being


    On the first day of the mission, 88 people survived.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    "What do you say?"


    In the devil''s palace, barchin, the heart eater, raised his face, which was red with the blood of the woman under him, and said in disbelief, "senon was killed by a mere human being?"


    "It''s incredible, but it''s true. Lord BachIn. "


    The Duke of the vampire, in his curly hat, said politely and unhurriedly, as if all the vampire tribes executed by the rebels had nothing to do with him.


    "And the rebel forces are expanding and will soon surpass the territory we occupy."


    "Hum! How dare you be so arrogant


    BachIn threw the girl''s body in his hand, and the graceful body lost its temperature quickly turned into a stone statue, then fell to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    "Those humble beings, I will punish them!"


    He gritted his teeth.


    A faint smile flashed on the Duke''s face.


    But before they made any concrete plans, a light and empty voice sounded in the open hall.


    "Before that, Mr. BachIn, can you explain why you didn''t obey our orders and kill human beings in your own territory at will, and provoke that person?"


    The clear and pleasant voice is like a wonderful vocal music, which reverberates around the beam for a long time.


    However, when BachIn heard this voice, he showed a tense expression as if he were facing a great enemy.


    Then, in front of them, a blonde girl in a big red princess skirt with no movement appeared.


    Behind her, wearing a black windbreaker and white gloves, was assacher, the great demon.


    , "this is not the royal highness of the vampire princess. What''s the reason for coming here?"


    BachIn is not frightened. He can make a career in the abyss. Even if his brain is not easy to use, he will certainly have the corresponding strength and courage. After the initial surprise, the heart eater quickly adjusted his mind.


    Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. At least, he is also a big devil who can influence the wind and rain in the abyss world. In the face of a vampire girl who has been rich in material things since childhood, no matter how you look at it, you should have made the best of it!


    "Didn''t we just say that? Why don''t you obey our orders and orders? "


    The girl did not talk with him, with a slight smile on her face and said in a very noble and dignified tone.


    "Princess your highness is safe." At this time, the Duke of the vampire bowed down to the girl, which was a salute.


    "No harm." The girl waved to him, too.


    The arrogant attitude made BachIn feel that the other side looked at himself as if he were watching a monkey in a cage, full of irony.


    So he got angry.


    "Don''t look down on me, one of the seven princes of hell!"


    With the roar of the thought, his clothes were suddenly burst by the soaring body, revealing a toad like, pimples, disgusting black skin, twisted to no human like face, but full of ferocious: "such a little devil like you I can eat a dozen at will


    "But isn''t it true that senon lost to a human magician?"


    The girl was not frightened by the momentum of the other side, but said calmly and incomparably.


    After a pause, the girl suddenly said, "your next sentence is" coward, senon is just the weakest seven kilometers of hell! "


    "Coward, senon is just us Scared? "


    BachIn, who had just subconsciously uttered half a sentence, could not help swallowing the second half of the sentence into his stomach. He looked at the girl who was the same as the human girl in front of him.


    "Ba Qin, I urge you to respect the royal highness of the great princess!"


    Asasher, behind the girl, warned again.


    "It''s you who should shut up! You son of a bitch who only kneels and licks vampires! You don''t deserve to be one of the seven lords of hell


    Baqinseli growled in the stubble. Even though he realized that the vampire princess in front of him was much stronger than he expected, he had no intention to retreat.


    "Your next sentence is," do you think this little trick will scare me? "


    "Do you think this little trick will frighten me?" Although broken by the girl, resulting in a stagnant momentum, but BachIn roared out.


    Then he swung his fist the size of a casserole and smashed it on the girl''s head - in the case of the great devil, this way of attack was surprisingly simple.


    , the Duke of the vampire not far away, with a regretful expression, did not know whether he was sorry for his royal highness or his reckless ally. In a moment, he quietly stepped back to make sure he was in a safe area and not involved in the fighting.


    The figure of the vampire Princess fluctuated a few times like a reflection in the water, which made BachIn''s fist hit the empty place.The next moment, the dark blue shadow rose behind the girl - a monster about nine feet tall, with a human like upper body and head, but with six arms and no hair on its head, was replaced by countless poisonous snakes hissing, and the lower part was a giant spider body.


    Each of the monster''s six arms held a total of five weapons, and the only one that needed two hands to hold was a huge sickle, about six feet long, wrapped in dark blue chains.


    Before BachIn could react, the scythe had already crossed his body!


    ¡°¡­¡­ What is that? Completely ineffective attacks? It''s also true. My skin can resist even Longxi! "


    After checking his body in terror, he found that he didn''t have any scars. BachIn grinned and called to the vampire princess.


    "Stupidity." Asasher, who had never done anything from the beginning to the end, snorted coldly: "haven''t you noticed that it''s not right?"


    "What?" BachIn was stunned, and then found that his body appeared a subtle sense of stiffness: "how, what''s going on?"


    "As a heart eater, you radiate petrified aura around you all the time. It''s just that you have resistance to fossilization and have the means to inhibit fossilization, so you don''t care about it at all


    The vampire Princess whispered, "but well, we just stripped your petrification resistance, so you will naturally be petrified by your petrified aura."


    "No way How can such a ridiculous thing be done? "


    BachIn roared in disbelief, but his legs, which had been turned into stone, were suddenly broken because of his excessive force. He fell directly on the ground and could only groan in pain.


    "There is nothing impossible in this world." The vampire princess touched the shadow behind her: "because, this is our ''miracle''. Have a good experience of being killed by yourself. "


    With that, she looked at the empty corner of the hall and showed a charming smile: "is this degree of punishment enough? Dear Mr. Aldrich. "


    In the camp hundreds of kilometers away, SIVI opened his eyes and relieved the mage''s eyes, who had hardly touched the enemy''s stronghold, and murmured gloomily.


    "Found..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    So what It says that I found a big bug, so I''m retooling the plot now. I can''t update it today.


    And I always feel that the flavor of the recent chapters is a little wrong, and I plan to take advantage of today to sort out my ideas again, so please take a leave.


    I''m very sorry that we will make up for 5000 words tomorrow


    PS. the new edition book review area has been refined, which is troublesome OTZ


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    The border of signoma, open country.


    Although it has the name of wilderness, in fact, due to the relationship between Weathering and soil erosion, the area is full of towering craggy stone columns and grotesque gully caves.


    It would be a better hiding place for the rebels against the authorities of timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    "Lord Aldrich, are you really going


    Asked the young man, dressed in simple leather armour and half his face bandaged, in a rather hidden cave.


    His waist is tied with a blood stained, a little cut-off machete, there are also a lot of scars on his body, his look is full of that kind of fierce momentum trained by fighting in the battlefield.


    But this kind of young man who was full of killing spirit showed a little boy''s reluctant expression when he faced SIVI.


    He will never forget how the man in front of him integrated the scattered soldiers who survived the invasion of demons, and pulled out a high morale army out of thin air in the villages that were originally used as Mermaid meat.


    Even the weapons they used were provided by this adult with magical magic.


    Although they have become famous now, even if the adult is gone, there are still young people in many villages eager to become part of their resistance army, and many human weapon dealers have offered their weapons secretly.


    But almost all of this is due to the adult in front of him.


    "Johnny, you can''t always be so sentimental as the leader of the resistance."


    Sylvie smiles and pats the young man on the shoulder.


    "Without you, there would be no resistance at all!"


    Different from the general members of the Resistance Army, as a senior colonel of the former government army, Johnny is very clear that this adult is not just a scholar traveling mage who has no strength to tie the chicken as it appears.


    If it had not been for him, the rebels would have been wiped out countless times by timothyn''s demonic forces.


    "If you like, even if I give up the position of the leader of the resistance..."


    Johnny was so excited that he was forbidden by SIVI.


    "The leader of the resistance can only be you. You lead your men to defeat the enemy''s demonic army again and again. Your prestige, your image and your words have long penetrated into every member of the resistance. " With a smile on his face, SIVI explained to Johnny, "only if you are in front of you will the rebels be in high spirits."


    "You Are you ready to do this in the first place? "


    Joni''s face is complicated when he thinks of SIVI''s hidden behind the scenes in every battle, only to show himself.


    "Listen, Johnny, I''m a magician."


    Sylvie continued calmly, "I''m not the venerable mage of the noble or royal family, a member of the Qiyao mage tower Council, or even a believer in the holy light. I''m not bound by any rules or regulations. I''m just a magician who likes to study and be free, and who travels constantly in the eastern plains. So, no matter what happens, I''m not going to be the leader of the resistance, do you understand? "


    "But..."


    Johnny turned and punched on the rock wall. A pit was made on the wall which was not very hard. His voice was full of confusion and reluctance: "but if you are not here, what should the rebels do? Where is our future? "


    "Everything about the rebels is on the right track. The only thing missing now is the accumulation and running in of time. "


    Sylvie scratched his head and reluctantly gave the leader, who was a little less confident, one last piece of advice: "what you want to think about now is not how to maintain the" I "resistance, but how to form your own Resistance Army."


    He said, as if he was looking at his own students, again showed a gentle smile: "no problem, more believe in yourself, you want to do can do a good guy."


    Johnny looked back and looked at SIVI, tears streaming out of his naked eye.


    "Lord Aldrich..."


    "I''m a little more worried about your left eye than this one."


    SIVI''s voice turned, sighed, and his face became serious again: "have I said that? Although soul gear has powerful power, it will bring misfortune to users at the same time You can''t regret it now. I can take it out for you


    "Well, I''ve decided. I want to be as great as Lord Aldrich. "


    Johnny nodded, touched his left face wrapped in bandage with one hand, and said with the same serious expression: "besides, if it wasn''t for this soul tool you gave me, more comrades in arms would have died in the battle yesterday Even if it is to protect them better, I can''t give up this soul tool! "


    "No more. Saran and Sophia are still waiting for me outside the cave. We''ll see you next time


    SIVI stepped back two steps: "may the goddess of seven Yao protect you.""May the God of war protect you."


    After saying goodbye to each other, SIVI takes saran and Sofia, and goes West in a raptor cart provided by the rebels.


    But not far away, the vampire princess in a bright red princess dress and her entourage, Asahel, appeared in front of them.


    "We have been waiting for you for a long time. Mr. Aldrich. "


    "Long wait, your royal highness, the king of the night of timothyn."


    Sylvie also responded.


    "We thought you were going to stay in that rebel army for half a year."


    As if she didn''t recognize the thorn in SIVI''s words, she seemed to be chatting with her friends. She continued, "I''m really impatient to wait."


    It was Asahel behind the girl, frowning at SIVI.


    Saran seemed to want to say something, but after looking back and forth at Seaver and the vampire princess, she felt that the atmosphere between them was a little strange, so she finally shrank back and did not speak.


    "Thank you for your trouble."


    Sylvie took off his hat and bent over to the girl. "Before that, I want to thank your Highness for the last reminder."


    "Isn''t it natural to help allies?" The girl bent her mouth and showed a kind smile.


    Seeing the girl said so naturally, he did not remember that he had promised to make an alliance. He was stunned and opened the prestige panel of the college system.


    The word "dead enemy" inherited from the dark night aristocrat still shines behind the name of timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    But among the more north-west rebels under timothyn, his popularity had reached the level of reverence.


    "I''m sorry, we are just academies. We don''t seem to have the ability to form alliances with norms."


    "Besides, I had a bad past with you, so in order to avoid more friction, I think it''s better not to talk about Alliance casually."


    "Ha ha, don''t be nervous. We are optimistic about your future. And, even if there was any unhappiness in the past, as long as something happened between our two senior leaders, then there would be no problem? "


    The eldest princess showed a coquettish smile, stretched out her bright red little tongue, and licked her plump red lips. Her beautiful face matched with the charm of a vampire. The spiritual impact caused by the moment even made Sophia, who is also a woman, feel a little nervous.


    Fortunately, Sylvie immediately coughed, and Sofia regained consciousness.


    "Really What a shame... "


    Sophia blushed, gritted her teeth and whispered behind SIVI.


    It''s a pity that she seems to forget that all the people present are monsters with abnormal perception


    "People over there, you are so rude!" The big devil asashere''s eyes were fierce, and immediately began to scold.


    "No harm."


    But the vampire princess is still with a look of banter: "human girl yo, in fact, we don''t mind three people together at all."


    "No, don''t be kidding!" Sophia obviously had no resistance to such words, and could only yell in a red face.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Suddenly, the vampire Princess regained her serious expression: "we seem to be wrong."


    "I think it''s not the wrong level anymore..."


    Sophia recovered from her shyness when she saw that her partner seemed to be more serious.


    "Saran, it doesn''t matter if you come, even if we have four people!"


    "Give me a little bit of it!" Sophia yelled at the top of her voice.


    "Is that ok?"


    The little vampire fluttered his wings and asked in surprise.


    "Saran doesn''t want her eyes to shine with her!" Sophia immediately said, "what do you make complaints about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I''m not interested in four people together or anything


    "What''s the matter with that suspicious pause ahead?"


    Of course, it''s because even if you''ve become a great magician, you''ll occasionally have fantasies


    make complaints about Sophia after several minutes of farce.


    "Well, sir idrick, your subordinate family is very interested. How about exchanging three cities with you?"


    Asked the eldest princess, pointing to Sophia.


    "Sorry, she''s not for sale." Sylvie stands out.


    "That''s a pity."


    the royal highness of the vampire Princess sighed and did not know whether she was acting or not. The disappointed expression made her heartache.


    "the human being is regarded as the highest glory by her royal highness!" In the farce just now, the poor man asasherma, who was completely excluded from the farce, jumped out to brush his sense of existence.It''s just that his words have been automatically filtered out by Sylvie.


    "Asahel, be quiet."


    ''s Royal Highness Princess of vampire did not know from there to take out a fan, and she said it gently and infrequently.


    "Sorry." Then the great devil immediately and respectfully retreated behind her.


    "Well, it''s almost time to get to the point."


    After drinking back her loyal dog, the girl became serious again: "we know what you think. But this time, we have a good reason to ask for you.... "


    She snapped the fan off, pointed it at SIVI''s nose and said, "join hands with us to save the world."


    "I refuse."


    And he was turned down by Sylvester.


    Although I don''t know what it means, Sylvie has been tired of such great titles as "saving the world" and "saving mankind".


    "If there''s nothing else, we''ll go first."


    Seeing that the other side didn''t seem to have any intention of detaining him, SIVI called on Sophia and saran and was ready to leave.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but you''re quite different from what you used to be in your college, sir." At this time, the vampire princess suddenly said.


    Nonsense, because I have become a great magician


    Sylvie had just thought that in his mind, and the other side continued as if he had sensed his thoughts.


    "Of course, what we are talking about is not your strength, but something more fundamental." She said with a burst of blood: "your concept of good and evil and right and wrong seems to have begun to appear abnormal."


    "I think it''s a freak for a vampire to say what''s right and wrong." Sylvie stopped, turned back and retorted, "or does your Highness the lady of the night think I should go straight to war as soon as I see you?"


    "You''re talking about racial differences. For vampires, sucking blood is as normal as eating bread. That kind of "evil" is just the definition of human beings


    The vampire Princess sophisticated.


    "Do you think this kind of fallacy can convince me?" Sylvie frowned.


    "We are not going to revise your three views in this respect. But this time we''re going to talk about something else - for us, no, even for you, the two countries have achieved annexation and reunification through war Is this evil? "


    "It depends on the means of annexation and so on." Sylvie frowned and chose a golden compromise.


    "Well, more pure Is the relative unity of human beings and the change of rulers be regarded as evil? " Asked the girl, pressing step by step.


    "Can''t we just use the dualism of good and evil?"


    Sylvie is not confused by the other side''s words, and still keeps his mind clear.


    "That''s right. It''s hard to say whether it''s right or not, whether it''s owned, exploited or ruled But every race''s civilization is inseparable from these three. For our family, this is the same as plants will blossom and bear fruit, animals will seek food to satisfy their hunger, no matter whether animals and plants need to breathe, it belongs to a manifestation of the law of nature The girl nodded: "but beyond that, there are some things that can disrupt order. They don''t know how to conquer. They only know how to destroy. They don''t know how to create. They can only destroy. This completely disobeys the rules and will bring us a series of troubles. For us, it is pure evil. "


    The vampire Princess paused, and finally realized: "for you now, even if this pure evil appears in front of you, as long as it does not endanger yourself, even if it does not matter?"


    It is.


    After choosing to spread the dangerous goods such as soul gear to the eastern plains, SIVI fell into the broken window effect.


    Even if you know that you can''t do something, but you know that you''ve done something bad anyway. Even if you do a few more things and become a thorough villain, what''s the matter?


    By the way, this kind of state can also be called a broken pot or a broken pot -- "it has been done anyway. What kind of pure is it?" That''s almost what it feels like.


    "Join hands with us to save the world?"


    The vampire Princess looks at the silent Sylvie, then reaches out her hand again and asks.


    After hesitating for a while, SIVI suddenly woke up and said, "wait a minute, you haven''t said anything about saving the world, right? What does pure evil mean


    "The exact thing, in fact, we are not very clear, but it should be related to the mythical age."


    "But the only thing for sure is that it must be very dangerous."


    "You have a lot of big demons, high-level demons, and vampire Duke Marquis and so on?"


    SIVI frowned and looked at asashere behind the girl. Now he can understand that the other party is just an empty shell, and the body of the great devil is not here: "even if it is like this, there is no way to take that thing?""The age of myth is an age of miracles Some miracles can''t be piled up just by quantity. "


    The vampire Princess replied quite candidly: "the only thing that can stop a miracle is a miracle. To be honest, we suspect that if we throw that thing to hornheim, we may be able to tear down that annoying Qiyao mage tower. "


    In other words, she should also be afraid that her own power will be exhausted in this war, and give human beings the opportunity to counterattack.


    "But then again," said Seaver suspiciously, "if so, why don''t you just throw the thing you''re talking about to hornheim?"


    "Of course, it''s because we still have something to do with it And a little bit of night aristocratic pride. "


    The girl stood up quite different from saran. With her turbulent chest, a proud expression appeared on her face: "how about it? Do you want to join hands? "


    After thinking about it, SIVI raised his hand and snapped his finger, and a void door opened around Sophia and them: "Sophia, Saran, you go back to Aldrich first."


    "Do you want to stay alone?" Sophia, who had recovered for a long time, shook her head: "this is too dangerous And... "


    And we don''t have to help vampires.


    Although Sophia wants to say that, but because saran is nearby, and the other party''s perception is not weak, it is easy to hear her.


    "I''m sorry, I want to have a try and have a look at my heart..." Sylvie touched his chest. "Peace of mind. As long as the other one is OK, I won''t really die."


    "Isn''t saran here for a while?" Asked the vampire princess.


    But the little vampire shook his head. "Eddie needs me."


    "I was rejected twice a day. It''s the first time for us to feel this sad mood."


    though so, the royal highness of Princess Edric''s face is full of smiles. There is no such thing as "sad". Let''s show you the most beautiful mirror in the world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    Naturally, the vampire Princess won''t take SIVI around her territory to give him the chance to figure out the terrain.


    As a matter of fact, she showed the same magic ability as Sylvia. After Sophia and saran left, she used a fan to stroke in the void and rebuilt a portal with light purple light.


    Sylvie is not afraid that the other side will play tricks on the portal. Anyway, even if he is lost in the void, he can come back


    In the lead of the vampire Princess through the portal, revealed in front of SIVI is a not too large room.


    This room is probably a display room or warehouse and so on. There are a lot of things in order. There are silver armour that looks gorgeous, heavy but shining with striking magic light, epee that looks like Hercules cup, and many bookshelves full of books.


    Sylvie noticed that they seemed to have come out of the fireplace behind them. Similar to his own magic, but the medium point of the vampire princess is not void, but a small piece of free space debris. From this point of view, Sylvie''s ability to come and go freely in the void is slightly better.


    Regardless of the way of transmission, as a great magician, his perception is different from that of the past. He suddenly realized that this seemingly small room is filled with all kinds of protective magic and seals.


    If anyone comes in casually, I''m afraid that in the end, they don''t even know how they died.


    Quietly leaving a magic coordinate, Sylvie followed the steps of the vampire Princess and began to walk forward.


    "Speaking of it, why don''t you persuade saran to stay? With her personality, it should be easy to be talked about?"


    Perhaps to add a touch of relief to the dreary journey, or just to keep the other party from finding out that he was constantly making magic marks, SIVI asked the girl in front of him as he swaggered in Asahel''s unfriendly eyes.


    "We just don''t want to embarrass her." The girl did not look back, but sighed in a tone different from before, without any sense of charm: "after all, she and Kim are the only attachment left by this body."


    The attachment of this body Is the present consciousness not the original consciousness of the body?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He didn''t expect to get this kind of information by talking nonsense. Sylvie didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Although when talking about the vampire princess with saran before, we got a judgment that the other party might be possessed by something, but I didn''t expect that the other party would disclose such important information to him so easily.


    And judging from the fact that the demon named asasher didn''t show any surprise at all, I''m afraid it''s no secret for him that the vampire princess was possessed.


    Sylvie could not help but begin to guess to himself what the other side was saying.


    At the same time, he did not want to discuss this issue more, he also began to explore other aspects: "things here, are very interesting?"


    In fact, the things on display here are really strange. Even Sylvie, who has a high level of miscellaneous studies, can only identify a few of them. If you want to know the exact properties, you can only use the identification crystal.


    "These are all the strange things that our family brought from the abyss, or our subordinates have collected." The girl seems to be very complacent about this, holding her chest in her arms and saying in a boastful tone: "it''s not our boasting. Everything here can be exchanged for at least one city."


    Is it true that the value of this guy''s items is measured in cities?


    associates with make complaints about three cities for Sophia.


    Just as he was thinking, a magic guide book, different from other books on the shelf, came into his eyes.


    The book had a red and white border. The cover had a metallic sheen. The head of an unknown animal was printed on the cover.


    The reason why it attracted SIVI''s attention was that under the effect of the wizard''s hat, SIVI could see the big red characters of "osamengo" floating on the books.


    Is there something sealed in it?


    With such an idea, as a wizard with a strong thirst for knowledge, SIVI, regardless of Asahel''s murderous eyes behind him, approached to have a close observation.


    However, the development of the matter was beyond the expectation of Sylvie. At the moment that Sylvie got close to it, the book suddenly opened its pages like a living creature, revealing the dark space and white teeth inside, and rushed towards him like a living creature!


    With the effect of mage''s warning, SIVI subconsciously dodged the surprise attack, and made this book bite directly on asasher''s head, which was blocked by SIVI and could not dodge


    Then the book jumped onto the shelf on the other side, shaking the toothed pages like licking something dirty, and gave out the sound effect of "bah, bah, bah.".


    Sylvie looked at the holes in his head. Asacher, who was like a fountain of blood, had a profound understanding of the sharpness of the teeth in the book.Probably because he felt that he had vomited the dirty things, the book turned the page again at Seaver, shaking and making a sound like dogs deterring their prey.


    Just when SIVI was considering whether to burn the book which started to emit Longjing level magic waves with a torch, the vampire princess suddenly came over, regardless of the threat of the book, and gently stroked the spine of the book. The book suddenly became more tame and fell on the display shelf.


    Then the girl took out a leather belt and tied up the book.


    "Well, our goal this time is" the magic mirror of the moon of van erelles. " After all this, the girl threw the book away, gave seavy a smile, and then turned and walked on.


    Looking at the book, which was made into zongzi and howling, SIVI involuntarily swallowed his saliva and quickly kept up with the girl''s pace.


    Both of them are very tacit understanding to ignore asashere, who is still lying on the ground, whose life and death are unknown and who is spraying blood


    Soon, as he reached the edge of the showcase, SIVI saw a mirror at the end of the room, covered with white cloth.


    concealed most of the cloth because she was covered with cloth, and could not see the true face of the Queen''s vampire princess, the most beautiful mirror in the world. However, it was only exposed under the cover cloth that it was covered with rust.


    Is this really the most beautiful mirror?


    Before Sylvie could question it, the girl lifted off the cloth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    As the cloth fell, Sylvie saw the mirror itself hidden under it.


    It was a fitting mirror whose frame and bracket were too rusty to see the original shape. Only the oval mirror was still in extremely good condition. It looked very ordinary.


    Yes, there''s no magic wave. It''s like a normal mirror.


    It must be the wrong posture I observed. Sylvie wiped his eyes, trying to find something special about the mirror, but it was a pity that the mirror was still in front of him.


    I said that even if I can''t tell me who is the most beautiful person in the world, at least let me see what my deep desire is! After


    had vomited a slot in his heart, Xi Wei turned his eyes to the vampire princess who was stacking up the cloth and stuffing it into the mouth of a toad, and waited for the explanation of his royal highness.


    "Don''t worry, just watch carefully." Noticing the sight of Xi Wei, the princess of the vampire smiled and said, "but one thing I hope you will remember is what''s wrong with you later. Please trust our sincerity and do not struggle at will."


    Do you have to raise my reputation in timothyn first? Not to be friendly, at least neutral, is it?


    Though he thought so, Seaver looked suspiciously into the mirror, and looked at himself with a puzzled look in the mirror.


    At this time, the mirror seems to appear on the silver mist, his consciousness suddenly involved in it!


    Looking back, Seaver found himself suspended in the air like a ghost. If not many copies have scenes like CG that have made him used to this feeling, I''m afraid he will panic now, and even directly destroy this illusion.


    At his feet is a magnificent human castle.


    On the edge of the castle, there are obvious traces of magic effect of earth element, and there are many magic powers in the walls.


    In other words, 80% of this magnificent castle was built directly through earth element magic!


    To achieve this level, there is no doubt that you need to launch the four ring magic, that is, at least a senior high-level magician specializing in earth elemental magic.


    However, in addition to the one under his feet, there are many magic castles with the same specifications around. For Sylvie, the subtle, familiar flags were flying in the wind at the top of the towers of these castles.


    It''s just that at present, the most noticeable thing is not these amazing magic castles, but the monstrous monsters that rush towards the castle groups like mad bulls in the distance. They are so huge that SIVI can''t help but think of the aircraft carrier. Surrounded by a cloud of black particles, he can''t see the body, but can only see the two red light spots like searchlights in his eyes.


    In addition to the castle group, there is no cover on the grassland, the appearance of the monster charge can not help giving a visual impact.


    And in front of the monster, carrying a three meter long cavalry gun, riding a winged Pegasus, wearing bright white metal armor, the knights with indomitable momentum launched a suicide attack on the monster!


    They are more or less flashing magic light, obviously not ordinary knights.


    But even so, the suicide attack of hundreds of riders failed to break the other party''s cloudy coat! If you just get close, you will be crushed by that layer of black particles like a meat grinder, and then they will be swallowed into the cloud and disappear completely


    The mighty human army did not give up. The swords and shields soldiers held up the giant shield blessed by magic and cried forward like a torrent of steel, in an attempt to block the advance of the monster with flesh and blood. Mage troops are squeezing their own spiritual power, releasing powerful magic, including even four ring magic level attack, in order to cause damage to the other side.


    But it turns out that all this is in vain.


    The soldiers on the front line were on the verge of collapse, and without any room for counterattack and defense, they were involved in the black particles, which literally turned into scum and disappeared. After concentrating the cloud composed of particles, magic just like fireworks, just exploded a smoke, without any other effect


    Even so, no one flinched. They all tried their best to guard the castles behind them.


    "You should have understood by now."


    Seavy was stunned by the sudden words, and then the scene in front of him changed. However, he immediately realized that his position had changed, from the mid air overlooking the whole battlefield to the balcony of a magic castle.


    The balcony of this castle is the tallest of all magic castles. You can also clearly observe the battlefield not far away here. Although it is not as clear as the overlooking view, it is more amazing to face the charging of monsters.


    "Man can''t resist that monster."


    Before the sound sounded again, SIVI subconsciously looked over there, and found that it was an old woman dressed as a classical witch with wrinkles all over her face."The power of the demon king is not something that human beings can stop." The object of her talk was not West Wei, but stood on the side of the railings, a white princess dress with something like a wedding dress, a platinum head ring and a solemn girl: "only your royal highness, your sacrifice can be exchanged for victory."


    "Is that true? As long as we are willing to give our lives, we can defeat the demon king? " The girl did not look back, still looking at the tragic battlefield, as if she wanted to put this scene into her heart.


    "Well, I promise your people will not suffer from this monster again." The old woman laughed and revealed the few yellow teeth left in her mouth: "the lineage of the first royal family of human beings represents nobility, the identity of virginity represents purity, and the spirit of daring to sacrifice represents love. It''s better to use the best of human beings to deal with the negative aggregate of all things, the devil of the abyss


    "In that case, we can accept it." The girl turned and her long white hair fluttered in the wind, and her beautiful face was engraved with perseverance: "with the sacrifice of our family AI Kaos levinstein, we will exchange for the safety of all mankind!"


    "If you decide, please stand behind this mirror."


    Waving a birch wand with green buds, the witch transformed an oval mirror at the edge of the railing. The frame and bracket of the mirror are made of unknown metal, which looks very luxurious, but it still reminds seavy of the rusty mirror that the vampire Princess showed him.


    Without much hesitation, the girl stood behind the mirror as she said.


    With her movements, many runes began to appear on the mirror, and a complex and wonderful magic array appeared under the girl''s feet.


    "Is that all right?"


    The green light point gushed out from the magic circle under the girl''s feet, and then the mirror also began to appear silver white light.


    Sylvie noticed that the mirror was facing in the direction of the monster they had become the king of.


    "Yes, that''s it..." The witch''s smile became more and more gloomy: "I will send that guy to 3200 years later In this way, until the end of your country, you don''t have to be afraid of being attacked by it again! "


    "Wait! This is not the same as what was said As soon as she wanted to leave the mirror, her skin began to peel off like a broken porcelain, and turned into green light spots.


    And the creepy thing is, under the girl''s disappeared skin, there are no muscles, no blood vessels, no nerves and no bones.


    "How could You liar Even the girl whose face was missing fell to the ground and cried to the witch in despair.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t lie to you From the beginning, I just said, "make sure your people won''t suffer from this monster again."! Now, in accordance with the agreement, give me all your body, your soul and everything you have to me, to the great lord van erelles


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    Waking up from the illusion, SIVI shook his head, calmed the slight dizziness similar to carsickness, and complained discontentedly: "I said, can''t you do magic magic better? This inferior product... "


    That old mirror edge, light silver fog is still dense whirling, giving people a dreamlike feeling.


    "Because your mental resistance is too strong, even if you don''t, it is very difficult to let you see the recorded picture, so you can only pay attention to the power and ignore some corner items."


    The vampire Princess shrugged her shoulders without any psychological burden: "how do you feel?"


    Sylvie touched his stubble chin with a thoughtful expression. After a while, he said, "you used to be much more beloved than you are now."


    "That fool is not our family." The girl raised her chin and narrowed her bright red eyes: "we are pure demons."


    Sylvie quipped his lips irrefutably.


    "All in all, what you said about saving mankind before means that the thing inside has been transmitted to this era?"


    "It is." The girl nodded.


    SIVI held his chest in his hands, looked at the girl back and forth, and exclaimed, "are you over 3000 years old..."


    "Occasionally, my family will wonder why you can become a great magician with such a brain Does the human God of magic prefer the one who has no root in his head


    The girl choked on Sylvie''s words, and at last she felt like she couldn''t stand it.


    "We humans generally call this the favor of the goddess of seven Yao. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you think I''m a genius. "


    Said Sylvie, with a very awkward expression.


    At first, he wanted to continue to tease the vampire princess, who was very interesting. However, seeing that the other side showed his canine teeth slightly longer than normal people, SIVI weighed the gains and losses of further teasing, and decided to turn back to the subject.


    "If you have not lived from that time to the present, how can you be sure that the present is three thousand or two hundred years later?"


    We should know that because of the great migration, the records of the earlier history have been incomplete. Let alone the previous calendar, even some major events can only be inferred and restored to a certain extent through the comparison of several similar legends handed down by people.


    Because of the relationship between the academy system and LV5 mythology and LV5 history, SIVI can barely get an impression of all the major events of this era, but even if he is killed, he can not list a specific chronology


    As for the abyss and demons, the abyssal study, also known as LV5, told him that under the oppression of the demon king at the top of the biological pyramid, there were only some primitive tribal prototypes among the demons, and even the concept of history did not exist. Although there was an abyssal language which was almost universal, apart from some magic principles and information transmission, they hardly wrote anything else Let alone write and keep historical records.


    So he was very curious about how the girl knew the exact time.


    The vampire Princess reached out and stroked the frame, which left her hands covered with green rust - to be honest, after all these years, the thing hasn''t broken, Sylvie has found it amazing


    "Before we woke up and found our memory, we had a strange feeling with this mirror Although I can''t say clearly, we can be sure that the arrival of the devil is just around the corner! "


    "Wait, recently?" Sylvie felt as if he had heard a wonderful word: "haven''t you fixed the time?"


    "How can you be sure It was only more than 30 years ago that we woke up. Besides, if that guy really shows up now, we won''t leave the mirror in the showroom with so many collections. "


    "Can you draw a general time frame?"


    Sylvie sighed and began to regret his agreement to help.


    "No problem," agreed the vampire princess. Her wine red eyes looked at Seaver and said, "if we feel right, the time frame should start today..."


    Sylvie nodded and waited patiently for the following.


    "Within three years from today."


    "It''s too long. Hello ---!"


    Sylvie stumbled.


    "For 3200 years, three years is just a flash..." Said the maiden, with a serious manner that was not at all joking.


    "That''s not the problem!" Sylvie patted the frame around him: "I don''t have so much time to play with you here!"


    "Ah, if you shoot that shelf over there..."


    Before the girl finished speaking, Sylvie felt something bit his hand.


    "Will be bitten by little Vica."


    "It''s too late!" While swording was throwing away a hand that was biting on the green book with the word "Wei Callas", he shouted loudly: "make complaints about how many kinds of books you would bite!"Because before the attack, the other party was no different from ordinary books. There was no magic smell or biological smell, so even experienced Sylvie didn''t notice it. In addition, although the opponent''s attack makes the hand very painful, it seems that there is no substantial damage, so even the mage alarm did not work this time.


    "This is not a real book. It''s just a book type self-discipline guardian The vampire Princess shrugged and showed her hands innocently: "and we have added you to the guest list before, so this child is just playing coquetry on you."


    Wait a minute. So, isn''t that guy lying not far away, called asasher, with his head still spraying blood, on the so-called guest list


    Sylvie felt it better not to go into it.


    "I think it''s not good to bite the bone." He took a metal wand from his locker and tried to pry open the teeth of the book.


    "Put this aside in advance." The girl ignored SIVI''s "get this thing off" look and handed him a scroll: "when the devil appears, we''ll let you know. You can open this up and get to the designated place


    "How are you going to inform me?"


    Finally, Sylvie, who had pulled out his hand, stepped on the still struggling green book and took time to ask the girl.


    "Then you will know."


    The vampire Princess puts a finger against her delicate lips and makes a gesture of "Shhh". At the same time, she shows a smile and winks her right eye mysteriously to SIVI.


    I don''t know why, before turning a blind eye to the girl''s charm ability, at this time, because of the girl''s natural smile and disorderly heartbeat.


    As if to hide his embarrassment, Seaver suddenly asked, "which of the seven is that demon?"


    "No, it''s not one of the seven


    The girl said word by word: "it is the eighth demon king who is submerged in history and nobody knows."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    When Mrs. quelling opened the wooden door, the stale smell and the burning smell of firewood gushed out of the small room.


    The windows in the room, which occupied most of the walls, were covered with thick velvet curtains, and did not give a glimmer of light.


    The fire in the fireplace is not too prosperous. When the unknown wood burns, it makes a crackling sound, which makes the fire flicker continuously, which adds a bit of unreal feeling to the already illusory fire light.


    The owner of the room was as motionless as if he had fallen asleep on a velvet mat. Only the unclosed eyes on his wrinkled face proved that he was still awake, and the old man with white hair was staring at the magic ink and a badge with blood in the fire.


    A thin layer of dust has been accumulated on the broad mahogany table top. Usually, the owner of the room can clean it up by waving his finger. But now it is obvious that the other party has no mood to do so.


    "Well, shaman. I know you''re still blaming yourself for Pierce''s death, but you can''t help it. No one can predict that the famous green family will be captured by those monsters, and there''s not even a word coming out... "


    "No, it''s really my fault."


    Old Shaman''s voice was hoarse, and his right hand trembled and stroked the badge: "the Green family has done some strange things before, but I didn''t care My negligence killed my best friend, pierce, who has been with me for more than half a century


    "Don''t be like that, shaman, no matter how much self blame, pierce will not come back."


    The old woman sighed, took off her pointed wizard''s hat, took out a cup of steaming tea from it, and handed it to the old man with muddy tears in her eyes: "now drink some honey tea and have a good rest. Even the greatest magician of the century, you are still just a human being. "


    "No, I''m just a relic of the last century. I''m afraid the most dazzling people in this century have already appeared in our vision... " Old shaman didn''t get Mrs. quelling''s tea. Instead, he wiped his eyes with his robe sleeve and leaned back on his chair. "The times have come to the next corner. There is no stage for us old guys."


    "Do you mean that little guy who always works miracles?"


    Mrs. quellin put honey tea in front of the old man. She was devastated by the years, and her face showed a kind smile: "it is true that she has been running around, giving people a feeling of energy. You and I can''t match it."


    "If it wasn''t for that little guy, I''m afraid Pierce would have suffered an unbearable insult to his noble personality even if he had died because of the monsters."


    The old man sighed.


    "Although the little guy also took this opportunity to blackmail us a lot of benefits..."


    The old woman said with a soft smile: "besides, if you''re heard by Charlie, he will definitely object to" Pierce''s noble personality " He and pierce were on the wrong track from the beginning


    "No, you''re wrong, quilene. It''s a sign of their friendship. After Pierce''s death, Charlie left honheim to search for traces and clues to the monsters. For Pierce''s death, he is the saddest of us - though he will never show up in front of us. " Old shaman shook his head, and his face finally improved a little: "come on, quilene, what are you doing here today? Although my head is no longer easy to use, I also know that a cup of honey tea will not bother you, the great magician, to deliver it. "


    "It''s also about the little guy and his college, of course."


    Seeing that the old man seemed to have a little spirit, the old woman took out a plate of biscuits from her hat: "would you like some cookies? I haven''t baked my favorite childhood snack for 20 years


    "I''m really honored, though I''m not so confident about my teeth By the way, please sit down and enjoy the rich afternoon tea with me


    The old man flicked his finger, and a mahogany soft chair that matched the room furnishings appeared across the table: "I''m also very interested in hearing what our interesting little friend has done again."


    "His previous sky academy, which had disturbed the entire eastern plains, is missing."


    After taking out a small plate of cookies and a cup of fragrant black tea, Mrs. quelling took her hat back to her gray hair and began to report what she knew to the greatest magician of the last century: "it''s said that it suddenly disappeared. But the teachers at Huolian college seem to have been informed, so they are not alarmed


    "Long distance transmission of large objects?" Old shaman immediately frowned: "in addition to the Green family''s magic ship" longanier green ", there are other magic that can transmit in large volume


    "Our people have heard that there is a portal to the missing Sorcerer''s College at hollion college, but they haven''t seen it yet, so they''re not sure if it''s a rumor."The old lady sipped a sip of black tea gracefully. Even though she had given up her noble surname, she still retained the elegant gesture carved into her bones when she was young.


    "In that case, it is indeed a great progress for mankind If you can confirm that the message is true, let''s try to negotiate with the little guy and see if he will sell us the magic message Old shaman also drank a sip of honey tea. The sweet taste made the old man open his eyebrows: "of course, if we can find his words."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    Mrs. quelling stood up, went to the window, opened the heavy curtains, and let the sunlight from outside into the small room: "because he''s been around Morag all these days."


    "The plague city..." The old man''s face was filled with emotion.


    "He built a new college there, one that is no less than sky college, and even more like a spectacle." The old woman looked out of the window as if she wanted to see the magic school in Morag thousands of miles away.


    "I see." The old man put down his empty glass, narrowed his eyes, and looked out of the window in the warm winter sun: "in that case, I''ll go to Morag in person this time. I want to see it with my own eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Hill is the owner of a pub in Morag.


    It is said that this tavern named cashmere was set up by his grandfather''s grandfather and has been handed down.


    According to his father who died of green spot disease, cashmere is a kind of weed that can be seen everywhere outside. The reason why their ancestors named the tavern was to make this small tavern as small as cashmere, but with incredible vitality.


    But Hill hasn''t seen real cashmere since childhood It is said that the peddlers in other places said that this kind of weed is very common in Morag, but somehow it did not spread to Morag.


    "It may be because the weeds are afraid of catching the pestilence." At that time, the peddler drank the wheat wine with a lot of impurities, while laughing and joking.


    Before long, he fell on the streets of Morag because of the black plague and never left the plague city.


    This is an ominous city.


    That''s what hill often thinks.


    Except for some peddlers who risked their lives to enter here for profit, the whole Morag was filled with a heavy twilight, as if they would enter the decaying coffin at any time.


    In addition to those stinking drunkards, the only people who come to the tavern are local ruffians who want to steal oil and water from his small shop owner all day long.


    If it had not been for the windmill and Heihe, who were barely above the semi official level, he would have been killed and robbed of his wealth, although he had nothing to take.


    Hill''s favorite thing is that he meets with foreign professional businessmen, who are always optimistic, positive, talkative and chattering all the time. At this time, Hill would give each other a free ale and listen to them about the outside world.


    Unfortunately, he already had symptoms of green spot on his arm, and he would soon die of this strange disease like his father.


    From time to time, Hill had expectations of "looking out on the outside world" or "wanting to see a little bit of cashmere". But he knew that from the moment he was born in this desperate city, his life had been confined to this huge, but extremely small, world.


    It should have been.


    But, suddenly, a break with the status quo has happened.


    The terrifying monster suddenly appeared over the lake in the city, and even from a distance, the terrible pressure made Hill shudder.


    At this time, the great master magician appeared in front of them.


    As for what magic magic the master used to solve the monster, so far, there are still a lot of speculation in the streets. The only thing that can be confirmed is that when the master solves the monster, he will also remove the curse that has haunted the plague city for decades.


    Hill was also surprised to find that the green spot on his hand had disappeared.


    Originally dead city, finally began to appear a ray of light from the future.


    At the beginning, people who had some doubts about all this still kept their original behavior habits, but under the guidance of windmills and Heihe, gradually some people who had been proved to be disease-free left Morag or joined the adult''s caravan to start a new life. So the rest of the people have finally become more active and want to engage in a new life.


    Only in this way, the business of cashmere taverns is worse.


    People who have stayed in Morag are desperate to squeeze out, while those outside don''t want to come in. In just a few days, the population of Morag has sharply decreased from 400000 to less than half, which makes the whole city feel empty.


    At this time, it was the master magician who saved the city again In other words, it was the school of magic founded by the master magician.


    Although hill, as an ordinary citizen, is not very clear about the specific situation, but according to the merchants who suddenly flooded into the city recently, the school established by the master magician in the Huolian Empire has mysteriously disappeared. Therefore, the caravan that originally cooperated with that college to carry out various alchemy materials, magic articles and a series of alchemy products can only modify the plan and the target It was placed in the only external school district of the college called Edric, which is in the city of Morag.


    From the result, they seem to be quite satisfied. Thanks to them, Morag''s population is thriving again. And unlike before, the once cursed city is no longer full of twilight, but suddenly full of new vigor.


    Inspired by this spirit, Hill recently felt that he could no longer muddle along like this.


    "Excuse me ~" the welcome bell at the door makes a clear sound, and then the familiar voice also rings.


    Three teenagers and a girl filed in from the door.


    They were dressed in wizard robes of different colors and holding various magic wands in their hands. They looked awe inspiring and full of spirit."Welcome." Hill stopped his work and went to the bar to meet them with his usual smile.


    "Boss hill, as usual." With a familiar smile, the leading boy snapped his fingers at hill.


    They were Aldrich''s students and Hill''s acquaintances. He prepared three cups of hot cocoa and a cup of hot milk, and put them in front of them in turn.


    Kamiyou took a big sip of hot cocoa, then sighed a long breath, revealing a comfortable smile: "sure enough, hot cocoa with cashmere salary is good to drink! It''s great to have a drink after finishing the task


    The cat''s tongue will not be affected by the cat''s tongue


    "But the boss''s hot cocoa is really delicious." Reddenis also said that he did not agree.


    Ignoring Dorothy''s words, kamiyou looks behind hill and finds several large packages behind the bar.


    "Boss, you are..." He looked at Hill suspiciously.


    "Oh, I''m going to look outside." Along kamiyou''s line of sight, Hill found that he had already seen the packages and then showed a smile: "recently, looking at the energetic you, I don''t know why, my old heart seems to have a new impetus."


    "That''s a good thing." Riedel put down his mug and took the lead in congratulating Hill: "boss, you are so good at your craft that you can open a big pub somewhere else!"


    "Yes, yes, my boss''s fried steak is really delicious! And vegetable salad, too! And stewed potato soup Tannis nodded his head immediately to show his agreement.


    "It''s just a little melancholy to think that I can''t eat the boss''s food in the future ~" kamiyu said with a smile.


    "I will come back."


    Suddenly said Hill.


    "Why? No, boss, you don''t have to worry about us! "


    You don''t have to worry about his words


    "No, it''s not like that."


    Hill looked at the four little guys who were stunned by his words and said very seriously, "no matter what extent I can do outside, Morag is my hometown, and this is the only store for cashmere. The rest are branches! So one day, for the sake of my hometown, I will come back! "


    Four little guys, you look at me, I look at you, and then quite tacit smile together.


    "Well, let''s drink to the success of our boss Hill''s branch." Kamiyou clapped at the table and yelled.


    "So it''s going to cause trouble to other guests. Stop it!" Dorothy is on the side trying to stop him.


    "Cheers "I''ll come too!" But Riedel and Tennessee have already joined in raising the mug.


    Hill looked as like as two peas at the door of the tavern. It was already a cold winter season. But there was still a grass that stood upright against the cold and stood in the wind. The scene was exactly the same as the design on the sign on the door of the tavern.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    "So this is your final product?"


    In Aldrich''s Alchemy workshop, SIVI picked up a magic wand made by a new craft and asked with regret.


    The wand is about three feet long. Unlike the traditional wooden wand, it is made of a variety of magic alloy parts and then assembled. At first glance, it doesn''t look like a magic object, but it''s full of science fiction.


    Because the main material is metal. Even SIVI has a heavy feeling when holding it in his hand. For those underage students, I''m afraid they have to use both hands to do a good job.


    In terms of process complexity, each part of this trial wand named "impactor" by Evangeline is equivalent to a traditional wand Of course, it is the more popular type. Even so, the manufacturing cost and difficulty of "impactor" are much higher than ordinary magic wands.


    Of course, the complex processing process and expensive materials also give this wand a completely different ability from the previous wand.


    "We''ve looked at some of the swordsmen''s weapons and added a glitter slot to the impactor''s wand head."


    After getting the guarantee of SIVI, Franken also put down the study of soul and joined the development of special magic items of Aldrich.


    He twisted the screw on his head and took out a bullet shaped bullet from his clothes. The bullet head was inlaid with a small metal object of Yaojing the size of a nail cap, and inserted it into a small hole at the top of the "impactor": "as long as the trigger is pulled, the magic power in Yaojing will be extracted by the built-in conversion machine of the wand. What will happen after that It''s up to the bearer to use these magic powers. "


    As he explained, he waved the wand from Sylvie to demonstrate the method to the other party.


    Because the scope of magic flow is limited in the wand, the holder will not be in danger of invasion of exotic magic. The complex structure and expensive materials also ensure the firmness of the wand body and the success rate of casting.


    In other words, the holder of this wand will undoubtedly be able to cast unlimited and continuous magic within his control as long as his mental power and Yaojing bullets are sufficient!


    "I have to say that this can be regarded as a cross era invention It''s just that almost all the key technical problems of magic guide technology are solved by yourself, and nearly half of the design ideas come from you. " Then francon put down his wand and bowed to Sylvie: "your wisdom is more profound than I thought."


    "To be honest, I''m still not satisfied..."


    Sylvie frowned at Franken''s praise with no complacency. "Gentlemen, you''ve done a good job, but to tell you the truth, it''s not as good as I expected. What I want is something more and greater that can make the whole world cheer for us


    What he wants is an invention that can really change the whole world, like the steam engine that led the steam age, or the generator that led to the electrical age Instead of the enhanced version of the regular wand.


    For example, he wants to create thermal weapons that can subvert the whole social structure in a world full of cold weapons and still occupy the main environment!


    Only after the successful development and promotion, can idrick truly become a college standing at the top of the world!


    Now this wand is good, but it is still only a good level of things, and once there is no Yao Jing bullet, it is not much different from an ordinary iron bar


    "Well, what should we do now?" Franken wiped his hands on his dirty white coat, turned the screw, and in a puzzled voice asked Seaver.


    "I will continue to invest more in alchemy workshops and provide new ideas. You can continue to develop new magic items."


    SIVI wanted to explain his request in detail, but considering that he could not kill their imagination too much, he finally blurted out and walked out of the workshop.


    After saying goodbye to the vampire princess, the other party directly sent SIVI to this big city nearest to the cliff of the west land.


    After two rounds of the city, he found that the security of the city was not bad, so he found a hotel to stay at.


    "I say, you don''t really believe that vampire?"


    Install the temporary college beacon, and fitter, who has been absent for a long time, jumps out.


    After revealing all the things that she had seen in the fantasy, the girl immediately crossed her waist, swayed her golden ponytail, and warned SIVI, "you can''t trust others so simply! Especially that guy is the princess of the night aristocrat


    "Of course I know."


    Seavy sat on the hard bed, nodding his head to show that he understood: "you know, that guy is behind a lot of riots in the eastern plains Whatever else, I don''t think that her attack on Huolian National Academy of magic was just a whim... "


    After all, at that time, if the variable SIVI had not appeared at that time, and the half plane of Langer''s treasure had directly killed the remains of the demon king, it might have appeared on the main material planeComparing these cases with the heroic words of the vampire princess, it is not difficult to find the loopholes in the other party''s words.


    "If I didn''t guess wrong, she was not sure that she could wipe out the evil king who was about to appear, so she took me to work together When the demon is eliminated, the mirror as the demon carrier will naturally recover its original function Sylvie, holding his chin in one hand, muttered to himself, "she said before, that mirror is still useful And if the dialogue in the fantasy is true, the demon king is not sealed up to now, but directly transmitted to modern times That mirror, I''m afraid, is a wonderful magic device. "


    Thinking of this, Sylvie stretched out: "forget it. I''ll talk about it later. Anyway, I''ve left a magic coordinate over there. I''ll steal the mirror when I''m free."


    "You are too lazy..." The ghost girl sighed: "compared with this, what are you going to do tomorrow? Is this the way to the desert? The cliffs of the west land are not easy to climb. "


    "No, no, No. in fact, the desert is the most difficult one to walk." SIVI patted his chest with confidence: "so far, many strong people want to cross the desert, but in the end, they are all missing. On the contrary, it''s the cliff of the west land. Everyone is trapped by the wind outlet, so I don''t know what it looks like behind the highland. As long as we can get through the new world, we can definitely find it


    "I think tuyere is more terrible After all, it''s not the real wind... "


    "It''s OK. I''m already ready." Sylvie laughed mysteriously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Xiluxin tuyere, commonly known as tuyere, is located at the top of the cliff of Xilu. It blows a terrible storm that can easily sweep away the whole castle all year round.


    Strong winds from the interior will be mixed with a large amount of sand and gravel soil, blow down from the cliffs of the west land, turn into sandstorms in the winnila sand basin, roll over the Missouri mountains and the Leyne prairie, and finally fly to the east coast.


    It is for this reason that the area of the east coast has been expanding outward. In fact, according to reliable historical records, when the great migration of human beings ended and settled in the eastern plain, the coastal sandbanks that built several prosperous capitals in modern times did not exist at all


    No matter how this strange terrain is created, the wind outlet and the desert in the southeast are the few roads to the Middle Earth in the eastern plain. If you want to go to the birthplace of ancient humans, you have to go through these two places.


    Of course, if you''re brave enough and you''re not afraid of trouble, you can also borrow from the ancient forests of the elves or the northern hills of the orcs, though they seem even more unreliable.


    It''s just that even the great mage, facing the constant storm, and the sand and stone mixed in the storm, which is as powerful as the shotgun due to the kinetic energy bonus, will feel heartily headache.


    Although some magicians had the idea of trying to get through the cliff of the west land before, they got rid of it and created a wind nest that was always making tornadoes on the ground


    After the tornado nearly wiped out the surrounding towns, the bear child magicians had to pay far more labor and money than digging a hole to fill in the hole again.


    After that, no magician was interested in the troublesome and worthless place of tuyere.


    If you have time to grind here, it would be more interesting to shrink to the mage tower to study new magic or travel around the world to spread your faith


    "So, I ask again, do you really want to go to the tuyere with me?"


    Sitting behind the Falcon, SIVI yelled at the two girls behind him, trying to keep his voice out of the wind.


    "Of course! Because of the interesting look


    Elijah, a pure white saint who had recovered to the size of a normal girl, was lying on the back of the dream dragon, which seemed to be shivering because of the wind, and giggled with interest.


    It''s a guy with a lot of energy that doesn''t look like a virgin at all.


    "My mission is to protect the virgin You can understand, Mr. Aldrich. "


    Sitting firmly in the saddle of her magical creature, Pegasus, the silver sword lady furley replied to Sylvia in her usual calm tone.


    It is said that after Sophia and saran went back to Aldrich college, Elijah, who had been idle for a long time and was about to grow mushrooms, said, "it''s my turn." This kind of words, just let Sylvie over there open the gap magic, she and her entourage Frey to pass over.


    "So, can you not think of adventure as a journey..."


    Sylvie sighed, feeling as if he had two troublemakers.


    "What''s the difference between travel and adventure?" Elia asked immediately.


    Sylvie thought about it for a while, and suddenly felt that for him now, it seemed that there was not much difference between the two


    "After that, it''s very dangerous for you to get through the air vent, but what do you say about it?"


    Finally, he suggested in a compromise.


    "Ah? But if you run away from this exciting thing, then you won''t have the pleasure of traveling? "


    One of the saints showed a bad face that could destroy the faith of the pure white church believers, and complained reluctantly.


    "So I''m taking risks, not traveling."


    Sylvie retorted immediately.


    "Why don''t you both step back."


    At this time, Frey, who had always been a peacemaker, said, "as a great magician who can make a mess of the Holy See, Mr. Aldrich, you must have the ability to protect Lord Elijah in the wind?"


    "Hum..." Sylvie acquiesced.


    "In that case, when you feel that there is no problem, let Lord Elijah follow you. If something goes wrong, I will immediately cover for your retreat."


    Continued Frey.


    Sylvie murmured something reluctantly, but was soon covered up by the wind.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, Elia grinned and grinned like a little girl.


    The three headed flying creatures flew over the terraced steps on the cliff of the west land and flew towards the wind outlet. The more upward, the more steep the cliff was, and the impact of the storm began to intensify.


    The most obvious thing was that the feathers of the Falcon, which had not been easy to grow, began to be blown off the ground by the strong wind.


    "Ga..." It reluctantly looked at the feathers that were thrown behind him in an instant. The sound was full of sadness and weariness.Seavy patted him on the head and said in a soothing voice.


    "In fact, I''ve been working on a prescription for graduate students recently."


    "Ga?"


    "In theory, Warcraft can work."


    "Ga?"


    "I''ll give you a bottle after it''s developed."


    "GAOW


    Black beans seem to be burning a fierce fire in the eyes of the Falcon. It opens its wings and flutters with determination. Like a piano master, he controls the turbulent air flow with ease. While the black feather is flying, it turns into a vague shadow, and suddenly rushes to the wind outlet where the common birds of prey tremble!


    "Ah, Fu Lei..." Elia looked at the figure, which was speeding up in vain, and asked the girl who was riding the illusory horse beside her: "I just seem to hear a sound that is not like birds can make?"


    "It''s normal. If I remember correctly, Ji Ying falcon, as a subspecies of Ying falcon, is said to have a certain degree of ostrichophobia lineage, which is also a distant relative of reptiles..."


    Furei bukui is also a saint silver Jianji who is in the library (although she spends most of her time reading romance novels), she has a clear idea about the origin of Ji Ying falcon.


    "Besides, the kind of potion that addric said Is it the one made in the workshop before? "


    Elia continued.


    "If you''re not mistaken, it should be that one." Frey nodded.


    "But After the potion was used by the experimenter, didn''t his hair grow like kelp


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this moment, both girls began to mourn for the future fate of the big bird.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Let the Falcon calm down and slow down its flight speed. After Elia and Frey catch up, Sylvia begins to explain the precautions for crossing the tens of thousands of kilometers of wind.


    Both the records left by the predecessors and the personal experience now can make them clear that if they want to resist the strong wind which is far more powerful than level 12 typhoon, they will not be able to carry it for a second, and they will be blown away and can''t even see their shadow


    Ordinary magicians can only do nothing in the face of this situation. If you don''t open the shield, you will be killed by the sand and stone mixed in the wind. If you open the magic shield, you will increase the area against the wind and suffer greater resistance.


    Although the magic like the force field wall can stand steadily in the wind, it can''t move forward any step because it has fixed its own coordinates


    As for the wind element magic to control the wind is more fantastic.


    You know, even the most powerful wind element magician in modern times dare not clap his chest to ensure that he can control the extremely chaotic wind of the air outlet.


    But Sylvie is not a "normal magician.".


    He opened a soap bubble like transparent film directly around the three of them, then coated the outer surface of the film with a layer of virtual energy, and finally opened a small crack in the space of the film leading to Aldrich college.


    In this way, whether it''s a powerful storm, bullets of sand and gravel or anything else, it will be annihilated at the moment it touches the wall of the void energy, and it will have no effect on them at all.


    They were able to walk around the whole vent in this horrible environment, and although they were completely isolated from the outside world, they did not need to worry about the danger of suffocating in the bubble because of the air provided by the crack leading to the Aldrich college.


    Even a saint kept telling SIVI to "open the crack a little bit and let others see the amazing scene here.".


    Of course, it was rejected by Sylvie in the end.


    I''m kidding. It''s very troublesome to maintain a coating of void energy and void energy all the time. Is it going to kill him to open the gap again


    In fact, if Elijah and Frey didn''t insist on following me, Sylvia wouldn''t have to cross here in such a tiring way.


    One thing SIVI had to agree with Elia was that the scene was really amazing.


    In addition to his college, which is always floating in the sky, this is the highest place he reached after crossing the cliff.


    At first, he thought it was just an ordinary mountain, but when he arrived, he found that he had made a mistake in his view of the cliff of the west land. Tuyere is not a narrow cliff, but an endless plateau.


    It''s no wonder that after the great migration, no one has successfully crossed the wind. Even if a magician managed to climb up the cliff of the west land against the strong wind, he found that he had not climbed the mountain but the plain. What''s more, he had to watch the wind cross the whole plain before he could finish the task. If one was not careful, he would have to go back to the starting point and start again Or simply the whole life is over, no matter who will choose to retreat first after the silly eyes


    The plateau is surprisingly flat, with black and red rocks all over the plain. At first glance, it looks like an abstract painter''s mural.


    The thick clouds on the top of the head seemed to be within reach, and the clouds above the tuyere were not black clouds, but gray with blue and purple flashes.


    From time to time, there are amazing lightning from the sky, hit the rock wall, although it will not cause damage, but that kind of blue and purple electric light will be scattered on the rocks of unknown texture, it looks like a different kind of aesthetic feeling.


    Interestingly, the red part of the rock surface would be scorched to black when the thick electric light of the bucket was cut off. This made Seaver guess in his heart that "these black stones should not all come from this way." at the same time, he was surprised that the rock surface did not turn black after so many years.


    In short, rough rocks and flash of lightning in the dead world interweave into a magnificent and sad beauty.


    At first, SIVI also prepared himself to be attacked. After all, flying over such a thunderstorm filled plateau was like running to the highest building around him on a thunderstorm day, holding up the lightning rod and shouting, "you''re so quick to chop me!" It was no different, but it didn''t happen after flying for a long time - there were even a few flashes of lightning falling around them, but they didn''t mean to strike them.


    In the end, Sylvie half guessed that "the void can make them seem like they don''t exist in the world, so lightning can''t find them as targets.".


    There is no sign of plant or animal life on the plateau. But it''s normal to think about it. In such a harsh environment, there should be no other life except for microbes.


    While thinking wildly, Sylvie continued to take two young girls who were no longer excited before to advance on the plateau. As a result, three days passed.The area of tuyere plateau exceeds Xiwei''s imagination. After flying at standard speed for three days, he still can''t fly to the end. In terms of area, the tuyere plateau area known to them is probably one fifth of that of the eastern plain.


    "How long will it take to fly out of this boring area..."


    Elia sat in the back seat of the Falcon, yawning dully.


    The dream dragon is not a creature that can endure long-distance travel. As the weakest dragon, it can''t stand it after flying for a day. It escapes back to the virgin''s dream, making Elia and SIVI ride the Falcon together.


    In the past three days, Miss saint and Frey have traveled to and from Aldrich college many times in order to wash or do other things.


    In this regard, SIVI can only say that you are really just here to play!


    In order to maintain the progress here, Sylvie has to stay here and move on. Even the physiological problems can only be settled for a while, and then watch the filth blown away by the wind


    I hope no one in the eastern plains will be hit by his shit, Amen.


    "How do I know..." A little sleepless Sylvie replied weakly. At this time, he noticed the first vision on the plateau in three days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    Let us first look from the tuyere plateau to the COPOL evergreen forest on the border of the Principality of eklakit in the eastern plain.


    A 15-year-old boy carrying a girl who looked a little younger than him, pushed aside the branches and leaves of the still green trees in the cold winter, stumbled and struggled forward.


    The young man dressed like an ordinary hunter with a purple machete pinned behind his waist.


    Only in recent years, hunters at this time will not risk entering the jungle where dangerous creatures may roam. In winter, because of lack of food, hungry demons are much more dangerous than in summer.


    The girl is wearing a thin linen long shirt, shoes have not been found, a pair of small feet frozen purple. She had a cotton forehead guard on her forehead, and an eye pattern embroidered with gold and silver threads in front of her forehead.


    Close to the words, but also from the girl can smell a strong smell of blood.


    "Jon Enough, let me down... "


    All of a sudden, the girl is still like the voice of residual candle in the wind.


    "Don''t worry, Elsa. As long as you go through this forest to a big city like that, you will surely be saved! "


    Obviously, his strength is almost exhausted, but the young man is still biting his teeth, regardless of his feet full of blisters.


    "I In my heart It is clear that I, have It''s hopeless. "


    The girl''s voice was very quiet and weak, but in the young man''s ears, it was like a thunder, which made his body tremble.


    Not long ago, the girl used her own delicate body to block a rune arrow with a curse for him.


    Although he soon tried to do emergency treatment for the girl''s wound, the curse on the arrow still devoured the girl''s life, making her wound completely unable to heal.


    Up to now, even the youth''s back has been soaked in blood.


    "Don''t give up, Elsa! Don''t you see the future! Your future is certainly going on Regardless of his own voice, the young man may attract soldiers and shout out to encourage the childhood sweethearts he grew up with.


    "I''m sorry, Jon It''s hard to get out of there From now on Maybe you''ll be alone... "


    The girl''s voice began to fade.


    "Hateful, hateful, hateful! Sure enough, that uncle is right! The soul has something It can only bring misfortune to people. "


    The young man''s words had a nasal voice: "wena also left us because of the spirit, and now even you..."


    "Jon I can''t say that... " The volume of the girl''s voice suddenly increased a little: "it''s because of the soul tool We can escape from that slave owner... "


    "Your sister Wena, too She believed until her deathbed that Soul can bring happiness to people The power of... "


    Trying to squeeze her little life, the girl wants to pass her mood to the young man and know: "me too These days of escaping with you It''s my whole life The happiest day... "


    In his consternation, the teenager named Jon felt something cold fall into his collar.


    I think it should be a girl''s tears.


    "Don''t resent the world Don''t hate soulful You''re going to take vena and me together Live well... "


    The unconscious legs were finally tripped by the air roots of the trees exposed to the ground, and the boy and the girl fell to the ground together.


    "I can''t. I can''t imagine a world without you. "


    The young man got up from the ground and sat beside the girl in spite of his gray face. Tears fell down.


    "Cough..." The girl''s face became paler because of the impact of falling. She coughed for a while, trying to squeeze out the last smile: "Jon Tell you a secret... "


    "What?" The boy held the girl''s hand, which gradually became cold, and snuffled.


    "Actually In order not to be found by those guys Vena''s soul I swallowed it in my stomach... " She wanted to smile mischievous to the boy as usual, but her face full of tears made her unable to do so. She stretched out her hand and took off the forehead protection from her head and put it into the boy''s hand: "when I die Cut my stomach open If you take that out of there You''ve got three soulfares in all Will be able to become Everyone respects Heroes. "


    "Joking, joking!" "Don''t talk stupid!" roared the boy! How can I do that! "


    "To be a hero Isn''t it your dream? " The girl''s eyelids began to droop uncontrollably: "with the power of soul Save more people After becoming the number one hero in the world You can also say to others that You used to have a The best childhood sweetheart The best Lovers... "


    "I don''t want anything! It was said that I would always be with meThe boy could not bear it any longer. He hugged the girl''s body with tears and tears: "don''t go, I beg you!"


    "Sorry I I can''t see My future It is... "


    At this moment, white, cold snow began to fall from the sky.


    It seems that even God is crying for the girl.


    "It''s cold to death." A soldier in the leather armour of the Duke of eklakit held his spear in his arms, dusted off the snow on his shoulder armor, rubbed his hands with leather gloves, and breathed a breath of white air at them, probably to warm his hands. Unfortunately, it had no effect at all: "I said, just looking for a few slaves, can you use such a big battle? Even we, who are the most powerful troops of the principality, have been drawn out. It''s freezing to death. "


    "It''s said that the escaped prisoner has a lot of treasures. It''s clear that they are just a few pariah, but they even killed a high demon that Lord Basha spent a lot of money training to guard the slaves."


    Another soldier standing next to him, who was peering through the trees, shrugged and replied casually:


    "no? Isn''t lord Basha the famous rich man in China? I don''t remember that before, there was a rumor that he bought a demon with a crusade level of 20 or above? A slave who doesn''t even have magic talent... "


    The complaining soldier was surprised.


    "Who says not." It may be that he felt a little tired at work. Another soldier, leaning on his spear, stopped for a moment, pulled back the iron shield and wiped his sweat: "even the Lords in the Qiyao master tower have been disturbed. Of course, the Duke can''t sit still."


    With that, he went on with his work and waited for his companion to answer.


    But after waiting for a while, he still didn''t hear the response, so he turned to see if the companion was fishing and lazy again, but he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    The soldier who had just complained was actually split in half from the middle, splashing blood and internal organs on the ground, and even died before screaming.


    Next to the body was the boy who was only 15 years old on the wanted list.


    At the moment, the other party held a purple machete in his right hand, and a protective forehead with an eye pattern on his forehead, and a red thing in his left hand. The soldier noticed that the hand the boy was holding was covered with a black solid like blood.


    Some of them swallowed their saliva in horror. The soldier immediately rolled into the trees according to what he had learned in military training, and then hid behind a thick tree which was hugged by two people. He intended to take that as a shelter and send out a distress signal around him.


    However, the next moment, he found that he and the tree were all cut into two pieces by the other party from his waist!


    How could It is clear that the other party is just an ordinary person Such a ridiculous thing


    "This is where your future ends."


    At the end of his life, what the soldier heard was the cold voice of the boy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Sylvie naturally did not know what happened in the Principality of eklakit thousands of miles away. Now he only focuses on what is in front of him.


    After three days in the tuyere plateau, the boring and unchanging scenery finally has some difference.


    Seaver was keenly aware that something seemed to rise from the ground not far ahead.


    Soon, not only he, but even Frey discovered the thing. As a famous Saint silver swordswoman in the surrounding area of holy land, the fighting quality of the girl was very good, and her vigilance was one of the best people Sylvie knew.


    The only one in the party who had not found that thing not far away was the lady lying on the saddle of the Falcon.


    With the shortening of the distance from that thing, sivina''s Wizard Hat finally played its role.


    The bright red letters, which represented hostility, floated in the sky above the shadow.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is the shadow winding the dragon He read the letters out in a puzzled whisper.


    "Do you know that thing?" Frey turned her head with a look of surprise on her face.


    "Not very clear..."


    Sylvie shook his head.


    By the west, the biological information is more uncertain.


    He has reached the LV5 level in both magic and biology. It can be said that after the great migration, all the creatures recognized by human beings can be easily recognized whether the records have been saved or not.


    However, not only the monster named ozaki not long ago, but also the huge dark shadows not far away were beyond the scope of his knowledge.


    "What should I do now? Is it a detour? " Frey continued.


    The creatures that can survive in the powerful wind around them are certainly not weak things. It may be better to take a detour than to offend each other rashly.


    After all, for Frey, the main purpose of her trip is to protect Elijah. Naturally, Ludwig chooses the option that can reduce the risk.


    "What are you talking about?" Hearing their conversation, Elia looked up and asked excitedly, "is there something out there at last?"


    The expression of "bad" appeared on her face immediately. After a long time of getting along with each other, she knew the holy lady''s willful disposition


    "There are some things that I don''t know why."


    Without waiting for Frey to stop him, Sylvia answered Elia.


    "Really? Let''s go and see what it is In the eyes of the girl, it seems that little stars are about to appear It seems that these three days of life has made her bored to mushroom.


    "No! We have no way to prove that it is harmless. If we approach it so rashly... "


    Frey immediately objected: "it''s not easy for Elijah to recuperate and recover to the present state. If something happens, I''ll be responsible for it!"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. Sylvia will protect me, right?"


    Elia laughingly saved SIVI from behind, which surprised Sylvia who was considering what to do.


    It seems that Sylvia''s behavior of saving Elia twice in a row makes the girl have an indelible sense of trust and dependence on him.


    In this regard, don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing.


    "In any case, one of the purposes of our trip is to broaden the horizons of human beings. If we bypass something that may be dangerous, it would be too little of a pioneer."


    After a moment''s thought, seavy decided, and in order to stop fley''s mouth from saying something, he immediately added, "let''s go and see. Anyway, even if something happens, I''m sure I''ll send you back to Aldrich in an instant."


    Frey and he looked at each other for a few seconds, and finally sighed, "why can you always do something dangerous without fear?"


    "It''s probably because of my confidence and hope for a better future."


    Said SIVI, half jokingly, with a shrug.


    Then he pulled the rope that was tied to the Falcon, like a rein. The bird immediately understood it. After a long song, its wings fluttered. Like an aircraft that made evasive action, it sank down suddenly, and instantly lowered its flight altitude and flew toward the dark shadow.


    The closer you are to the shadow, the more you can feel the huge outline of each other and the unspeakable sense of oppression.


    Soon, the true face of each other was exposed to SIVI''s vision.


    It''s a giant dinosaur like creature on the earth. Its skin is made up of tiny blue light spots. The skin of rhinoceros is wrinkled, the muscles with sharp edges on the body, the texture of horns and claws are similar to metal, and many details are shown by the combination of light and dust, giving people a kind of three-dimensional It''s not realistic like projection.After discovering Sylvie and them, the beast first made a roar - even though he had completely isolated the other party''s voice through the void energy barrier, SIVI could still tell from the tremor of the surrounding ground that the roar of the other was astonishing.


    What''s more, the other person''s expression form that is completely different from normal life also makes SIVI a little confused This kind of unreal feeling is like a ghost.


    It''s a pity that the other party has substance.


    I don''t know if it is with the help of the wind, the huge monster suddenly stood up, and then involuntarily launched an attack on them.


    Its body is not as illusory as it looks. Every step it takes, it leaves a deep hole in the ground. At the same time, it also has a similar attack method of spitting out light balls, but all of them are blocked by SIVI.


    It wasn''t long before Seaver estimated the power of the behemoths that were trying to attack their void barrier.


    The Crusade level is about 23-25.


    The physical destructive power is very strong, and it can also spit out the light ball with magic like ability. The weird light and dust structure of the whole body also makes ordinary attacks completely ineffective. Even if a lot of light and dust are eroded by SIVI''s virtual energy barrier, the opponent''s body seems to be a little broken, and the opponent still seems to be able to continuously replenish and quickly recover.


    "But If it''s just like this, it''s still a little weak. "


    The failure to affect SIVI''s void energy barrier means that he has no magic power proportional to his huge body.


    While SIVI made such a judgment, the monster named virtual shadow serpentine made an action that caught him by surprise.


    It blew itself up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    After several months of development, the third school district in Morag is not what it used to be. It is not just a rudimentary form like before.


    The plague source, which was blocked at the top of the main hall, became a large battery after SIVI''s new achievement of building the magic energy refining furnace, which continuously supplied the third school district with magic power to maintain its function.


    Moreover, unlike the second school district with limited land area, the third school district floating over Morag has a huge city relying on the Mohr RASI river. Moreover, due to the large number of people moving out, the whole city can use countless places.


    Soon, around the main hall of the main building in the third school district, many small branch buildings surrounding it sprang up.


    There are many more biological recruitment buildings.


    Now, even an ordinary resident of Morag would not be surprised to see some strange looking magical creatures or sub humans swaggering down the street.


    After all, they all have their own positions in Aldrich - either as teachers in a particular discipline or as guards with amazing fighting power.


    In addition, the proportion of students receiving tasks has also increased significantly. In addition, with the education of Edric, they are not as bad as traditional magicians. Therefore, in Morag and its surrounding areas, Aldrich''s students have a very good reputation.


    Sitting in this school district, the furnishings and decorations of the dean''s law tower are a little more crude than those on the empty island. It seems that Sylvie, who has been closing his eyes and meditating, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Just now, he learned through the soul link that the other himself died suddenly in the tuyere plateau.


    At the same time, Elijah, Frey and the chiyingying falcon, who was still stupidly confused, suddenly appeared in the square outside the hall.


    The magic object named virtual shadow serpentine dragon does not have strong self explosion power, but it produces a wave that will affect the control arrangement and distribution of magic power.


    After being caught off guard, sivena''s soap bubble like empty energy film suddenly went into disorder, and immediately began to bite back at him as a performer.


    Originally, according to SIVI''s magic cultivation, even if the emptiness can be reversed, it can still open another layer of virtual energy on oneself in an instant, so as to offset each other, so as to carry out defense. However, in this way, he would not be able to take into account the Elijah and Frey who were with him, and the big bird in his crotch - well, I mean the tassel falcon.


    In order to ensure their survival, Sylvie finally gave up his defense and sent two people and a bird back at the last moment, while he was torn to pieces by the void energy and the wind of the riot.


    "Tuyere plateau has that kind of monster..."


    Sylvie sighed and once again realized that the great mage was only a human being, and that he would die in some accidents.


    In fact, if he had known the opponent''s ability for a long time, SIVI had countless ways to avoid this result, such as keeping a safe distance to kill him, summoning alien creatures to kill him, or opening fire all at once, so that the opponent would become scum before he even had time to explode.


    It''s a pity that money is hard to buy.


    As a matter of fact, if not natural death, the death of great mages in history is basically the same as Sylvie, who wants to challenge some things that ordinary people are hard to reach (which can also be called death), but in the end, they accidentally play it off


    Fortunately, for Sylvie, it''s not a big deal even if you die.


    "Re open the dual existence..." Sylvie closed his eyes again and sensed his situation: "will it take two days..."


    The other one used magic to kill himself when he died. Although this kind of explosion would not have too strong power, it could wave his magic power in a place for a long time, just like the nuclear radiation left after the nuclear bomb explosion. In this way, it can also serve as a magic beacon for transmission.


    "I hope the wind doesn''t affect the duration of the spell."


    It''s not that Sylvie likes this masochistic challenge - tuyere plateau doesn''t look like a copy of the college system, and there''s a reward for getting through it - it''s that he always thinks the monster is a little weird.


    Whether it is carbon based organisms, silicon-based organisms or elemental organisms, they all have the desire to live. Only a small number of creatures like that monster will take the initiative to die and drag the enemy into hell when they can''t obstruct the enemy.


    As far as Sylvie knows, most of the creatures that have this kind of ecology are bees or ants, with a large base of lower layers, and a colony of queen bees and queen ants.


    If we look at this level, then the monster whose Crusade level is beyond level 20 should also be the subordinate unit of their population. According to the general population rules, their highest level of combat power is at least level 40. If we take into account the common points of these social creatures, that is, the amazing coordination like sharing a brain, the overall combat effectiveness can easily subvert the whole human society and even the whole world To be honest, this level of social life is almost impossible.In that case, there may be only one left.


    "What is that thing guarding..."


    Only by being bound by a contract or an enchantment that must be carried out even if one gives his life, that monster may ignore his own safety, and even if he explodes, he will hinder him from going forward.


    After the completion of Xizhong''s determination to cool down the Xizhong tuyere, it is only after the completion of the second time that Xizhong''s determination has cooled down.


    "Although you don''t seem to be in a good mood now," fitter''s Pearl colored body penetrated the wall and drifted slowly into the room. "But I have something important to tell you, my lord Dean."


    Lazy to pay attention to the other side that kind of ridicule style tone, SIVI rubbed some swelling pain Temple: "what''s the matter? If it''s an invitation from the aristocrats, that''s fine. I don''t have any interest in the kind of banquets that don''t smile. "


    And somehow, the recent aristocrats seem to be very keen on selling him those super coquettish aristocratic ladies


    "Oh, that kind of invitation has been burned by theo." Fitter chuckled. "She doesn''t seem to like you going to that kind of party."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Don''t know what to do about this, SIVI decided to play dumb.


    "Miss Theo''s caution aside, I do have something very important to report to you."


    Fitter coughed a few times, and said, "according to the reports of the grass elves that we have scattered around, they have found a man of great magic driving towards here on a white horse."


    After that, fitter stopped for a moment. His charming light blue eyes looked at SIVI without blinking. Then he continued: "according to the analysis and comparison of the man''s appearance by the intelligence agency, they think that the fellow riding like an ordinary old man is the current chairman of the Qiyao mage Association and the most powerful wizard in human beings, old man shaman."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Although it''s a little strange why shaman, the most powerful man in the legend, had to ride a horse slowly around. But after thinking for a while, SIVI decided to leave him alone.


    Isn''t it said that many strong people have their own quirks? Maybe people like it?


    However, before the dual existence cools down, Sylvie does not intend to continue to do anything dangerous. Instead, he pays close attention to the development of the college.


    "Hello, are you all right?"


    While SIVI was still comparing the construction cost and practical value of several successful buildings in hand, the gate of the Abbot''s law tower was pushed open.


    Elijah, the sweating saint who was climbing the stairs, asked, panting.


    It seems that the explosion of tuyere plateau made the girl realize that they have become the burden of SIVI.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t stop Lord Elijah..." Flea, who was beside the saint, had no idea what to do and apologized. She paused, looked at SIVI in the room and the ghost girl floating beside him, and said softly, "we haven''t disturbed you, have we?"


    Sylvie''s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something, and then scowled: "of course I''m sorry."


    "I''m so sorry."


    When she heard the unexpected words, she widened her blue eyes and was very surprised. She covered her mouth and bowed apologetically. "If there is anything I can do, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Frey, you don''t have to take all of them."


    Elijah looked suspiciously at Seaver for a moment, and then comforted the chivalrous maiden, and said to Sylvia, "I will take the corresponding responsibility."


    Although she had been isolated from the world since childhood, living in Prynne''s court, she behaved like a child, but this does not mean that she is a fool.


    In fact, her sensitivity to a lot of things, even in Sylvie''s experience, is quite outstanding.


    Obviously, this time, she was subconsciously aware that Sylvie had something to do for him.


    "Since you said that, it''s as you wish..."


    Sylvie gave a dry, affected cough.


    But before he finished speaking, Frey began to cry out in some panic.


    "No, my lady! You are the holy daughter of the pure white church. The treasure of all mankind can not be damaged at all! That''s why I was sent here. How can you take such responsibility? "


    The rigid chivalrous girl''s right hand was on the plate armor of her chest, and her left hand was on the hilt of her waist. She made a knight''s oath like action and said very seriously: "as long as I have a useful body, I will never let you suffer that kind of damage again!"


    This kind of inflexibility made Sylvia and Elia sigh.


    "Don''t worry."


    Elijah showed a soft smile, silver hair and pure white dress reflected in the magic lamp, so that she was filled with a sense of holiness that could match the name of "Saint" on the ground: "I don''t think Mr. SIVI will arrange some dangerous punishment, right?"


    "That''s it. Your holiness and you are my guests, and certainly will not punish you in a real sense. "


    Seaver nodded in agreement and explained to Frey, "I''m just like those guys in your eyes."


    "This Of course not. "


    In the face of Sylvie''s teasing, Frey also immediately responded, but she seems to have a little resistance to this: "just..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, at least let''s listen to Mr. seavy first. "


    She stopped talking, and she continued to sigh.


    Sylvie shrugged and said what he had already prepared.


    Ten minutes later --


    "''This is something that can only be done to you. In terms of our pure friendship, please do me a favor ~" I said you''re going to cheat girls


    After Elijah and Frey left, fitter, who watched from the beginning to the end, imitated SIVI''s words in a different tone, and then couldn''t help laughing.


    "What''s wrong with what I said?"


    Even though the inherent attribute of "Security + 2, perimeter deterrence + 1" looks great, he is a little concerned about the fact that "occasionally there are skeletons in it" in the note below.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it." fitter floated down to the table, like a mermaid in the sea. He only showed a small part of his head above his nose and looked at Seaver, making him feel uncomfortable all over: "but is that really good? Let them meet shaman After all, they are the strongest human beings. ""Just because I''m the strongest human being, isn''t it good for me to let the lady, the treasure of mankind, greet me?"


    Sylvie put aside his achievement building drawings, picked up a thick volume from his desk and looked at it.


    Different from the second school district, the third school district has not yet fully popularized the three sages system, so after moving the office here, Sylvie has degenerated from the previous sci-fi style work style to the present old office mode.


    "You know that''s not what I mean..." Fitter took it seriously a little harder: "is it really okay for the virgin to show up like this? You know, in the past, the pure white holy land has been hiding her as a treasure, and even can''t let outsiders see it. "


    "What''s more, I''m afraid members of the Vatican can''t see her except for some conventional speeches. Otherwise, why does every saint''s speech have a large number of people going to the Holy Land central square to play crowded people with the mood of watching monkeys? "


    Sylvie sneered.


    It''s true that the protection work of Holy Land in the past is quite in place, but in this way, it not only obliterates the freedom of the saint herself, but also turns the original treasure into a pure exhibition product like the animals in the zoo.


    "But what does it have to do with getting them to meet shaman?" Asked fitter curiously.


    "Nothing at all It''s a way to provoke you and me Sylvie looked at the file in his hand carelessly.


    "Did you just treat me like a fool just now


    "Ah, I''m a little interested in Eliza''s friends recently. If I remember correctly, the activity room they applied for was over at the tower of leonna..." Sylvie put down the file and stood up.


    "What''s the matter with this clumsy way of shifting the subject?! You deny it to me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    In a small village near the outskirts of the Principality of eklakit, Jon, still in bandage, is devouring dry hard black bread in a small village near the outskirts of the village.


    He choked on the dry black bread because he ate too fast.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have to eat in such a hurry."


    The girl dressed as a village girl in front of him put a cup of hot goat''s milk on the table and gently patted him on the back.


    After washing the bread from his throat with goat''s milk, Jon showed gratitude to the girl: "thank you very much. Not only saved my life, but also provided me with such a rich lunch. "


    "In fact, it''s not so rich..." There was a slight blush on the girl''s face.


    Even for ordinary farmers, black bread is hard to swallow, and it is only occasionally used as dry food when it needs a long time to work or travel. It is really not rich.


    But because the village people are somewhat xenophobic, the girl can only bring some black bread to the boy she picked up outside the forest.


    "For many reasons I''m sorry you can only sleep here at night


    She bowed her head in shame to Jon and apologized.


    "It doesn''t matter. There''s a lot of hay here. If you spread it a little bit, it''s warm and comfortable to sleep."


    But Jon, who had lived as a slave, didn''t mind at all: "rather, I''m very grateful that you can provide me with a place to rest."


    "Why did you faint in that place The girl asked curiously, but seeing Jon''s embarrassed expression, she explained in a flustered way, "I don''t want to cross examine you It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it... "


    "I''m trying to be a hero."


    What was beyond the girl''s expectation, said Jon in a serious tone after a sip of goat''s milk.


    The girl, who did not understand Jon''s words, seemed to want to say something, but a middle-aged farmer with a white moustache at the door of the warehouse had called her name with discontent.


    She gave the boy an apologetic look, and the girl patted the grass stalks of her skirt and quickly came to the door of the warehouse.


    "What''s the matter, dad?" She asked softly, with her head tilted and innocent eyes fixed on her father.


    "I don''t care if you pick up some kittens and puppies before, but this time it''s ridiculous." The middle-aged man said: "the farmer is not sure how to pick up his beard!"


    Then he looked up at Jon, who was still munching on black bread in the warehouse: "look at him. He has a strange scarf on his head, his clothes are ragged, and he has a knife on his back! It doesn''t look like a good person in any way! "


    "I don''t think a person''s good or bad should be judged by his appearance..." The girl protested weakly.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s see if he''ll help us with the farming! " However, the middle-aged farmer''s rebuke immediately followed: "recently, the horse thieves in the nearby area have suddenly become active, and several villages have been affected. If this guy is the spy of the horse thief, if you pick him up, you will lead the way for the horse thief!"


    "But when I saw him, he fell to the ground as if he had been hurt..."


    The girl recalled that when she went out to pick winter vegetables, she saw him outside the forest: "it''s not like pretending at all."


    "What do you know! It''s true that thieves are good at acting... "


    The father and daughter, who were talking quietly, did not notice that Jon, who was eating bread, suddenly seemed to see something. He put the remaining black bread into his mouth, then raised his head and looked serious.


    Before long, the big bell in the village, which only rings in case of emergency, clanged twelve times.


    This made the father and daughter change their faces together - twelve times means that the villagers must pack up their things and take refuge in the woods for temporary refuge.


    "Damn it, that stinky boy is gone!" The middle-aged farmer subconsciously looked at the forage warehouse and found that Jon, who had just been inside, had disappeared. He could not help but change his face. He warned his daughter, "go and clean up with your mother. Don''t tell anyone else about it!"


    The girl''s face was pale. At this moment, even she could not help but suspect that the smiling boy was the spy of the horse thief.


    "What are you doing! This time the thieves are coming very fast. If you don''t run away soon, it will be dangerous! "


    At this time, a villager who was familiar with their father and daughter rushed by and yelled at them at the same time.


    The two of them ran home to get ready.


    However, although the villagers were very quick, this time the horse thieves were totally different. In a blink of an eye, they appeared outside the village, blocking the villagers who had no time to run out.


    Different from the bandit regiment, the bandit regiment also understands the principle of continuous flow. They only collect a little protection fee for the villages within their sphere of influence, while the horse thieves wandering around the eastern plain are almost indifferent to morality and morality, only know how to destroy and plunder.Without preparation, they were blocked in the village. Looking at the sharp weapons of the other side and sitting down on the ferocious Warcraft, the villagers were almost in despair.


    The girl can only shrink in her father''s arms and shiver. The evil deeds of the horse thieves that I heard in the past all come to her mind at this time. It is said that when the thieves plunder the wealth, they also like to rob the young girls to satisfy their animal desire. After playing enough, they will kill those women who are better than alive to serve as the fodder for them to sit down.


    But the desperate villagers waited for a while, only to find that the massacre they imagined had not happened.


    Trembling, they opened their eyes, and the first thing they saw was a not generous figure.


    And in the back with the purple machete, there is a circle of horse thieves and Warcraft corpses.


    What happened?


    At this moment, looking at the young man who was confronting other horse thieves, almost all the villagers had this question in their minds.


    The one who answered them was the horse thief leader in the distance.


    "This feeling Sure enough, what you have in your hand is a spirit tool The head of the horse thief, who was so big that he seemed to mistake him for a black bear, licked his thin lips. His small and treacherous eyes were full of excitement and greed: "originally, I just wanted to rob some extra money, but I unexpectedly ran into the royal treasury!"


    The monster in his crotch is obviously different from those of other horse thieves in Crusade level 1 and level 2. It is a monster that matches his body size and looks like a brown bear with four arms.


    It''s just that Jon, who holds the Horcrux, knows very well that the monster is actually a Horcrux - a creature.


    Without any hesitation, with the help of the power of soul gear flowing into his body, he used his feet in vain. The whole man was like a purple phantom. In a moment, he killed several horsemen and their mounts, and in the end, they suddenly turned into purple meteors, and the machete blade cut to the head of the horse thief!


    But he was pawned by the bear spirit.


    With the help of the shock, Jon slid back a few meters to stabilize himself, but his face remained the same, without any regret for the failure of the attack.


    "You are strong!" The head of the horse thief seemed not to care about the loss of his men at all, and grinned: "but this is not enough! Compared with you alone, I have nearly a hundred men and the same number of demons. We also have crossbows and other long-range weapons! You have no chance of winning! I''ll take your Horcrux


    With that, he suddenly raised his hand.


    With his command, armed with a crossbow, the horse thieves, who had already been stringed, fired deadly arrows at Jon.


    "I''m strong."


    However, as if he had already known the flight path and landing point of all the arrows, Jon did not even stop him, so he could easily close the distance between him and the horse thief leader in the rain of arrows.


    "That''s all you''re right about."


    In a flash, those around the horse thieves were like an invisible blade, all of them were cut into two pieces without fighting back!


    "What..." The head of the horse thief was like swallowing a bee. His face was ugly. He patted his soul gear and roared: "quick, turn into armor!"


    The bear was equipped to stand on both feet, and then the chest opened to reveal the inside of the amulet armor.


    However


    "This is where your future ends!"


    It''s too late.


    Jon, without any hesitation, chopped off half his head in an instant!


    At the moment before his death, the other side put his hand on his own weapon. It can be seen from his calloused hands that he was also a good fighter before, but after getting used to the power of soul gear, he gave up his identity as a soldier, so that he died in Jon''s hands so lightly and easily.


    After shaking off the bloodstain on the machete, Jon looked at the spirit tool that had been stopped in the middle of the change because of the owner''s death. After a while, he held the handle in both hands and threw out a purple knife light. He cut the giant bear spirit tool which had lost its owner and had no self-defense ability!


    "Soul is not something that can bring happiness to people."


    Putting the knife back in its sheath, Jon turned and bowed to the girl who had taken care of him. Then, without looking at the village any more, he walked towards the sunset, and soon the whole person melted into the twilight


    "He Who is it? "


    For a long time, the shocked middle-aged farmer asked his daughter.


    "I don''t know. But, "the girl who didn''t ask Jon''s name shook her head, and then a gentle smile reappeared on her face:" I think he must be a real hero. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    "What a surprise..."


    Inside the Abbot''s tower, SIVI covered his cheek like a toothache, showing a helpless expression.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you encourage students to be curious about everything? "


    Fitter looked at Seaver, who had a sore face, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    After becoming a great magician, Sylvie is always in charge of everything. Even if he was killed by surprise yesterday, it just made him a little depressed, but from his expression now, we can see that he is indeed suffering.


    What he was worried about was not the demon king who would come out to destroy the world when he was exploring the Middle Earth or the vampire princess, but the research fellowship composed of Eliza and her little fellows.


    Of course, the tonghaohui is a perfect system put forward by SIVI. Students who are interested in a certain event or activity and can call a sufficient number of fellow students can apply for the establishment of tonghaohui.


    After passing the examination and approval of the three sages, the college will allocate the students space for the activities, some props to be used, and the funds needed for the activities.


    In addition, students who participate in the activities can also get corresponding credits if they get certain results.


    Although this system may bring troubles such as the small groups of students, compared with the advantages of being able to unite and cooperate with each other, and to experience the experience of magicians studying various things earlier, those small defects are acceptable.


    It is because of this that many students are keen on the club.


    There are also some popular associations among the students. For example, some of them have just changed from underground activities to formal ones, such as the "Tongji Association" of the hoax alchemy workshop established by camiyou, the "celestial ball club" which is fond of celestial sphere activities, and has a great interest in mystical magic (generally refers to all magic with strange effects and has been lost) Picture of the "secret society" of mysterious magic


    Eliza and Eliza also set up a small club not long ago. In addition to Eliza, there are only two members, Theo and Alice.


    "It''s good to be curious. According to the myth, human beings have learned magic from ignorance to chance, and finally spread out because they have full curiosity and action power to pursue the truth. They have nothing to do with the gods worshipped by the mage Association and the pure white church... "


    Sylvie sighed bitterly: "that''s why I can''t say anything to stop them even though I know their research objectives are dangerous."


    What the girls studied was nothing else, but it was just these days that they began to gain fame all over the eastern plains, claiming that even those without magic talent could use the "Magic Wizard".


    That''s right. It''s called soulful.


    Originally, after spreading the eighty-eight Horcruxes across the eastern plains, SIVI planned to leave them alone, and when the time came, he would cancel them all.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, in this way, he had a subtle connection with those spirits.


    Fortunately, although some little guys say they are very interested in spirituals, they do not have the huge intelligence network of the pure white church in various cities, nor do they have the authority of the mage Council to mobilize powerful forces at any time. Therefore, at present, they are not in touch with any soul gear except for their interest


    What''s more, almost all human countries are now looking for soulful envoys. With only a few of them at most intermediate level magicians, they should not have a chance to encounter those things.


    Even so, SIVI was careful to log them on the Horcrux''s white list - Horcrux''s effect was not valid for those who landed on the whitelist. Unfortunately, the white list will be refreshed every time, and it needs to be reset. Moreover, the quota is limited, so we can''t just log in all the people in the College


    After some consolation in this way, Sylvie repressed his uneasiness and asked Fett.


    "Let''s put this aside. How''s our guest?"


    "You''re asking at the right time." After closing his eyes and calling the surveillance information through his own authority, fitter, with his long horse tail shaking, said to Seaver, "he seems very satisfied with Miss Elia''s reception. Just now, he has arrived inside the college."


    "After all, Elijah is also a saint..." Sylvie raised his eyebrows and took it for granted: "even in a pure white church, it''s almost impossible for a saint to receive guests. Even if the other party is the strongest human being in the world, it is the limit to be able to show up at the welcome meeting. "


    "I don''t think those white church guys are already regretting having sent Miss Elia to our college?"


    Said fitter, with a delicate smile on her face.


    "In a sense, what we''re doing is really disrespectful to the pure white church." Sylvie scratched his head: "but I even beat the Pope and destroyed many places in the holy land. It seems that there is no problem with disrespectful things...""By the way, recently I always feel that the guest is aware of our surveillance." Fitter shrugged her shoulders irresistibly. For the ghost girl 500 years ago, the pure white church, one of the three major human forces, was not a big problem in her mind.


    "It''s strange to say that he is not aware of it. After all, he is also the person closest to the legendary master in this era. Although we haven''t been able to use the mage''s eye to watch, the grass elves are too weak as a magical creature, and they can''t be concealed. It''s natural that they will be discovered. "


    Sylvie took it for granted. It would be a shame to be the strongest without this ability.


    "So what now? Remove surveillance? " Asked fitter.


    "Take it out. Besides, you should leave first." Sylvie waved his hand slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" The girl asked curiously with her head tilted.


    "Of course, because our guests have arrived at the door."


    "What?"


    The ghost girl was surprised In her monitoring, the old man should be walking slowly with a maid.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Aldrich." However, the old voice coming from the door proves that SIVI''s words are true.


    Dressed like an English gentleman in a suit, the old man pushed the civilized stick under his arm and opened the door of the Abbot''s pagoda and said to SIVI sitting inside.


    So, at this moment, the meeting of the strongest men of the two eras began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "I always think the atmosphere in this college is a little strange..."


    Alice, dressed as a maid, pushed a cart full of desserts into the small room with the "magic goods seminar" on the doorplate.


    This is the activity room provided by the college for them to have a good association. Because the number of students is only about 100, there are many vacant rooms in the college


    "I don''t care about the professors of Huolian, but the dwarfs and the guards who patrol seem to be alert and ready to deal with emergencies."


    She said to Eliza, who was browsing through the thick literature, as she put on the table one by one the sweets in the dining car, which were all small dishes that even a girl could swallow.


    At the same time, the puppet Zhenhong, who was sitting under the dining car, jumped down from the partition board and looked at the hard-working figure of his current host without expression.


    "Did you notice that, too?"


    Eliza put down the already yellowing volume of the book in her hand and stretched out her waist. Compared with half a year ago, she showed a lot of enchanting body curves.


    She twisted her neck a little stiff because she had been reading in the same position for a long time. She lifted a plate of chocolate mousse cake from the table and scooped it into the mouth with a small spoon. Meanwhile, she replied to Alice, "since yesterday, the atmosphere has changed, but the professors didn''t tell me what happened, just let''s just keep the same as usual."


    "It turns out that the college has not issued a danger level warning It''s probably the teacher''s judgment that there''s no big danger. "


    Alice took out her wand and pointed to the empty dining car, which seemed to have life. It began to slither out of the room and slide slowly towards the dining room.


    "In that case, let''s follow the professors'' advice, and don''t care too much..."


    Alice sat down at the table. Zhenhong jumped onto her lap and took a more comfortable position. The back of her head rested on the maid''s chest, which was rarely seen in the college.


    Eliza put the empty plate aside, patted the table and protested, "how can you say that?" despite the mousse on her mouth


    "Why, what''s the matter?"


    Alice, who had just picked up a small plate of Montblanc cake, was startled and asked with some trepidation, "Miss Eliza, is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    "There are too many wrong places!" The blonde girl pulled a plate of pudding, the hair on both sides of her head was shaking because of her movement. At the same time, she pointed at the maid with a spoon: "have you forgotten what the teacher said? We magicians should have the curiosity to explore the truth behind things


    "Even if you say that, Miss Eliza..." Alice said with a trembling voice, "but if you make a survey at will, it will certainly cause trouble to the professors."


    "Well, don''t worry, I''m not the kind of guy who can only run rampant in kamiyu. I''m not going to do something that will cause trouble to the teacher Said Eliza, with a serious look on her face.


    The maid realized that Eliza was using a teacher, not a professor As far as Eliza is concerned, the only one who can be called a teacher is the dean of Edric, Sylvia Aldrich.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter if you give professors trouble


    Aware of this, the maid showed a bitter smile that she did not know what to do.


    As a matter of fact, although Sylvia doesn''t know it, the maid knows that Eliza has been trying to help him with her own strength.


    Join the picket Committee, do our best to rectify the atmosphere in the college, assist some students with poor grades, and help professors compile and bind various documents


    It''s just that for Sylvie now, the power of a girl is too weak. All she can do is to make college life better.


    Even the original intention of this magical objects seminar was that Eliza knew that Sylvia was developing new magic devices. Therefore, she had the idea of studying those magical things and providing help to SIVI''s development work after she knew about the soul tools that suddenly appeared recently.


    It''s just that they probably don''t even think that they want to break their heads. It''s Sylvie who spread the soul tools


    "Don''t you believe me with that look?" Eliza bit the spoon, frowned and looked at Alice, who was shrinking her neck and showing a hopeless smile: "and did I say that? Just call my name directly, and then you don''t need to add the honorific title like miss


    "Oh, sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Eliza sighed, "be at ease. I just asked Theo to go to Sita to find out about the situation."


    "Ah, so it is..." The maidservant girl was relieved.


    Although she was also one of the three sages, she was so busy that she had to open many trumpets for herself. Sida spent most of her time doing nothing. If this guy was not a hybrid of high elves and angels, even if he became a ghost species, he still had countless gain auras, and he was also compatible with goblin creatures who burst his watch Sylvie would have regretted having used up a three sage position for this guy.In addition to Goblin creatures and Sylvie, only her best friend, Theo, could understand Sida''s words.


    Even if she didn''t ask about the world, she was still a three sage with super high authority level. She knew more about the affairs of the college than Eliza and her students Therefore, it is different from his own random investigation to ask Theo what happened to Sita. It has high credibility, but it will not cause any trouble to others.


    While they were quietly eating dessert and waiting for Theo to come back, the door that had been closed was thumping from the outside.


    "Who is it, please?" Holding the real red in her lap to the ground, Alice got up and walked to the door.


    Theo is also a member of the club and has the right to open the door of the activity room, so it is definitely not Theo who needs to knock on the door.


    Open the door, appeared outside is a two people are a little familiar, but almost did not say much about the girl.


    Even among the students, the opponent is relatively short. He holds a big brown book, and his long black hair is tied into two thick braids. He is pretty and has a pair of glasses on his face. This is also a magic item provided in the college store. In addition to the original function of the glasses, it also has an effect on some magic skills that can be used with eyes Fruit.


    At this time, she looked up at Alice who opened the door with her shining eyes, and then, as if she had tried her best to say something in her heart, she called out: "please, please let me join this club!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    "Running around in other people''s homes is the proper education for the highest seat of the mage Council!"


    Fitter, who had not been able to leave the room, looked discontented and reproached the old gentleman in an aggressive tone.


    "I just want to see Mr. Aldrich, who has made a miracle."


    The other party didn''t feel a little bit embarrassed because of the poor tone of the ghost girl. She looked at each person and ghost in the room with a kind smile exclusive to the old man.


    "Within half a year, from an elementary magician to a great magician This speed of terror is remarkable even in the history of mankind. "


    He sat down on the sofa and shook his hat, which still had snow in his hand: "is there a hat rack here?"


    "You don''t really need to be so serious."


    SIVI waved to fitter and let the ghost girl go first. Although fitter was also a great magician before her death, her strength declined greatly after her death. Her mind was too simple for her to face the old fox like old shaman.


    At the same time, on the wooden floor next to the sofa, a small tree without leaves slowly grew up, and finally turned into a clothes hanger.


    This is also a way for SIVI to demonstrate. In fact, even as a great magician, he is not like the wood elves who can control the growth of ordinary plants casually. He can only do this with his own complete control over the college.


    In the mouth of the little ghost heart unwilling to dive from the floor, Sylvie to face up to the world in front of the few old people can give him a lot of pressure.


    "Really, I''ll just relax a little bit."


    As if he was completely unaware of SIVI''s demonstration, the old man hung the gentleman''s cap on the hanger, gently pulled the corner of his clothes, and in a blink of an eye, he changed his energetic formal dress into a pure white loose robe similar to that of SIVI.


    "It''s almost time to get to the point."


    SIVI didn''t care whether the instant change of clothes was a counterattack to his demonstration. He leaned on his chin and looked at the old man: "I don''t know why Mr. shaman came to visit our college without notice?"


    "No, you misunderstood me." The old man raised his head and looked at SIVI. With the ever-changing kind smile on his face, he couldn''t guess what he was thinking: "because he had to go to other places in the eastern plain to confirm some things before deciding whether to visit you now or not."


    "Is it just incidental?"


    Sylvie guessed to himself what he was saying, and tried not to show his mind on his face.


    Don''t you like to hide and guess? Even if I can''t guess, you can''t easily see through my cards.


    "Of course not." In the face of SIVI''s interrogative words, the old man said with a smile: "I just think that if you want to visit your college if you don''t have to, you should be polite enough. It''s better to meet solemnly in formal occasions."


    "That is to say, your excellency, is it worth telling me now that you have left honheim to confirm yourself?"


    Sylvie naturally would not take each other''s words seriously, but he also used the old man''s words to lead the topic to his own interest. Then he remembered what the vampire princess had said before, and then added: "is it the devil of the mythical age that will come into the world?"


    "I don''t know if Mr. Aldrich has ever seen anything like this or something like it before we talk about it?"


    The old man refused to answer SIVI''s question, and he never knew where he had pulled out something that Sylvie felt very familiar with.


    It is like a cone-shaped object composed of two palm sized pyramids.


    Although it is different from SIVI''s color taken from living storm and rock born behemoth, it should be the same kind of thing from the external pattern style.


    "I did see it a few days ago." Sylvie gave an ambiguous affirmation, then asked the old man, "I don''t know what this is?"


    It''s not a conversation skill, but he''s really curious about the origin of this kind of thing.


    Regardless of the unheard of living storm, there should be no such thing in the rock born behemoth worshipped by some Asian tribes as a demigod. The core should be the mountain rune or the wilderness rune, but the rocky behemoth knocked down by Theo did not have that precious natural magic object at all. Instead, it was this strange thing


    In addition to these two strange cones, Sylvie''s only one who has seen something similar to it is probably only the monsters that suddenly appear in the legendary great war that the tower of grinding reappears.


    It was the fear of the monsters that kept seavy trying to figure out what these cone-shaped objects were. Now there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, he can''t help asking.


    While sighing in his heart that he was still too young to hold his breath, SIVI waited for old man shaman to answer his doubts."In fact, I don''t know the nature of these things."


    But old man Shaman''s words shattered his hope.


    Mom, since you don''t know, don''t look so mysterious!


    However, it''s normal to think about it. Even SIVI, who has unlimited collection of books, can''t find the origin of this kind of thing, and the chance of Qiyao mage association having relevant documents is too small.


    "However, I have heard from my teacher some proverbs passed down from generation to generation in the mage Council."


    "One of them is very similar to the current situation," said the gasping old man, admiring Seaver''s expression with satisfaction


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Because he felt cheated by the other side, Seaver decided not to go along with the other side''s words.


    Anyway, in the light of the present situation, the old man will say it in the end.


    "Mr. Aldrich, do you know where I found this thing in my hand?"


    Seeing that SIVI didn''t want to take care of himself, the old man continued to ask with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In the body of the demon? "


    After looking at each other for more than ten seconds, SIVI still took the lead in surrendering, conjecturing casually based on his own experience.


    "Right or wrong."


    I don''t know if it''s the temperament. Although the old man still has a unchanged smile on his face, he feels that "the other side is finally serious.".


    "This one, I got it from the tsunami."


    "Tsunami?" Sylvie frowned.


    "Yes, it has life, like a monster tsunami." The old man stood up and shook the corner of his clothes. He heard only a tinkling sound, and dozens of cones of different colors and sizes fell to the ground from his robe: "in addition, there are lava flow with life, thunderstorm with life, stratocumulus with life..."


    Sylvie looked at a cone in surprise, and something seemed to flash through his mind.


    He had two cones, one from the storm that had life, and the other from the body of the rocky behemoth.


    As a demigod, behemoth is in charge of earthquakes, landslides and land subsidence In other words, it can not be regarded as a disaster.


    "You seem to realize that, too."


    The old man''s meaningful voice was once again in Sylvie''s ear: "this is one of our proverbs that have been passed down from generation to generation:" the world wakes up, the origin of Susheng. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    Theo opens the door of the magic goods seminar and walks in slowly.


    Then she saw a bespectacled girl with two black braids and a blue ban robe on her right hand.


    "Who?" The little girl asked Eliza with her head tilted.


    "He''s a new member of our fraternity. Daisy, introduce yourself


    Eliza took a sip of the Milky black tea and introduced it to theo.


    "I, I, I My name is Juno Daisy! You, you, Hello, miss scange. It''s a great pleasure to meet you! "


    As if she had been scalded, the girl with glasses bounced out of the soft chair and introduced herself to Theo in a panic.


    You don''t need to use honorific terms such as "you" and "honor" to the students of the same level?


    Eliza and Alice, the maid on her left, looked at each other with a bitter smile. It seems that the new member of the same society is a little timid.


    "Oh." Theo doesn''t care In other words, the girl didn''t care much about anything except SIVI and some people close to her.


    After nodding slightly, the little girl went straight to the empty seat and sat down. She pulled a plate of black forest cake to her face and ate it herself.


    Eliza frowned slightly.


    Although Theo seems a little cold, but not that kind of unreasonable child, a lot of times, Eliza feel that her mind is not mature than this girl who is a few years younger than her.


    Theo''s task this time is to find out from Sita why there is such tension in the college. But Theo didn''t put the information he got together after he came back, so there are only two reasons to think about it.


    For one thing, even Sita didn''t understand the reason for the vigilance - in this case, Sylvie would have informed the professor and the magical creatures himself.


    The other is that Theo has learned the reason for the alert, but because a new person comes to the activity room, in order to prevent the meaningless leakage of information, he pretends that nothing has happened. Although there is no idiom that three people become tigers, SIVI once told them that the rumors are terrible


    No matter what the reason is, Eliza is not going to pursue it now. If it''s the former, it''s useless to ask. For the latter, after Juno leaves, Theo will take the initiative to say it, so no matter which one it is, it''s meaningless to ask now.


    I think of the lovely face of the young girl eating the cake.


    "Well, please continue with the topic Since Theo didn''t hear it, it doesn''t matter to say it again


    "Ah? Sorry... "


    The recovered girl''s face turned red, and she did not dare to look at Eliza, who did not smile. She lowered her head and stammered.


    "I, the world we live in There was once a very powerful ancient civilization, also known as the last era, or, or myth era. It is only because of the disaster of the Department that the civilization was once extinct, and the history of mankind had to start over from the wreckage of the past


    The more fluent Juno talks, the more fluent it becomes.


    "Even so, in fact, even though we came to the eastern plains through the great migration, we can occasionally find some traces of ancient civilization left in the world That''s the so-called "pre historical heritage"! "


    "There are not many discoveries of pre historical heritages, but one out of every three discoveries will affect the structure of the entire human society. The best example is the "Dragon Knight" era 300 years ago


    "At that time, an academic magician found a magic item named" riding dragon "from a relic. After interpreting and imitating its structure, the highest combat power of that era was born," Dragon Knight ". The friction between human nations was greatly accelerated by the birth of this weapon, and eventually evolved into a great war rarely seen in human history in this era. "


    "At that time, the great battle of master Elaine was about to stop. Moreover, Lord Ian has also developed a new miracle. As long as the name "lederette", that is, his descendants, is still in the world, the existence of "riding dragon" will be sealed. Even if those human countries secretly make it out again, it will be just a pile of useless scrap iron. "


    Eliza looked at Juno, who was talking more and more. She had to cough a little and interrupt her speech: "Daisy, is that all you want to say?"


    "Ah Sorry... "


    Juno''s face turned even redder when he recovered from the frenzy.


    Like a frightened rabbit, she shrank up. If there was a hole in the ground, she would not hesitate to get into it.


    "What I want to say is that the" soul utensil "you are studying now should also be a kind of heritage of ancient history. Only the pre historical heritage will suddenly appear in people''s view when there is no news at all before... "She tried her best to make the sentence come out of her throat.


    "Why, then, is Miss Daisy so keen on the legacy?"


    Perhaps it was absolutely too nervous. Alice asked, holding the doll in her arms, so red, with a smile that made people feel warm and kind from the bottom of her heart.


    "Actually After a moment''s hesitation, Juno Daisy said, "I''m a witch."


    Even Theo, who was still eating the cake, was surprised to raise his cream covered face and look at the shy bespectacled girl.


    Human maidens (usually virgins) and descendants of higher demons are born with magic like abilities, and are revered by most people. This is the witch.


    To be honest, this completely broke through reproductive isolation, and even the process of pregnancy was extremely unscientific. For a long time, he had to come to the conclusion that "there is no scientific explanation for the different world"


    "It''s amazing. I didn''t notice at all, Daisy, that you''re different from other people..." Eliza widened her eyes and looked at the shy girl, whose ears were red now, and sighed involuntarily.


    As mentioned before, because they are born with magic like abilities, many witches either have special organs that ordinary people don''t have, or the flow of magic or elements around them is quite different from ordinary people. It''s really rare for witches like Juno to look like ordinary people.


    Even Theo, the most powerful magician among the four, nodded and agreed with Eliza.


    "So, what are Miss Daisy''s relatives?" Alice, the most gossipy, took out her silk handkerchief, wiped Theo''s mouth with reluctance, and then approached daisy with interest.


    "That I don''t know. "


    In the face of Alice''s curious eyes, the girl with glasses involuntarily stepped back and said softly with an embarrassed expression on her face.


    "Ah?" The three people were puzzled.


    "Although I know I''m a witch, I haven''t found any magic like abilities since I was born..."


    If you don''t have magic like ability, why can you be sure that you are a witch?


    Juno lowered her head so that Eliza could not see her expression, but the slightly trembling voice let them know that the glasses girl herself was very concerned about it.


    "Don''t you have a clue?" The maid, with her white fingers against her lips, thought and asked Juno.


    "Yes."


    Juno stretched out her right arm, and then a small gray shield with a rustic pattern emerged from the air and appeared on her arm out of thin air.


    "My mother said that this legacy is what my father left me, and the only thing that might prove my identity."


    The girl with glasses raised her head and gently stroked the round shield on her hand.


    That''s why you''re so keen on the legacy of pre history.


    Until this moment, the three suddenly realized.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    Until old man shaman left, Sylvie couldn''t understand what that proverb meant.


    According to him, the maxims of the mage Council only follow the rules. They are handed down from generation to generation. Members of the Council of mages will try to decipher the meaning of those maxims. But so far, only a few of them have been interpreted as unimportant or just after the event.


    However, more lice doesn''t itch, and if you have more debts, you can''t worry. Now that Sylvie has a lot to care about, since you can''t think of the secret of this sentence for a while, let''s put it aside and care about other things Maybe, just like all kinds of detective novels and anime, we can get hints from other things and solve the secret of that sentence all at once?


    With this mentality, Sylvie stayed in the college for another day. After handling most of the affairs, the miracle of dual existence finally cooled down.


    After calling out another self again, he only said hello to fitter, followed the traces left by the previous magic explosion, and cut through the space to return to the tuyere plateau.


    Then again, he was warmly welcomed by Xu Ying''s winding dragon.


    "Sure enough, there is more than one of them..."


    After controlling the void barrier and keeping himself at a distance from the monster that came out of nowhere, SIVI began to observe the situation around him.


    The gray sky was filled with a lot of dust, and the visibility was very low, so we could not see the scene too far away. The ghost serpentine dragon will stop attacking after SIVI exits a certain distance.


    After trying to move forward in other directions, he found that only when he was close to the place with the shadow winding dragon as the center and within a radius of 500 meters, the opponent would launch an attack. This also made Sylvie confirm his conjecture that if the concept of territory was not abnormal, the monster was really guarding something behind him.


    Then SIVI tried to avoid each other and try to contact the things protected by each other from the side. He found that there was also a shadow like that printed in the same mold, shining with faint light.


    After a careful investigation, Sylvie finally understood the other side''s current state.


    For example, now the other party is like a flower. The pistil is the thing they guard, while the petals are the virtual shadow serpentine dragon. The areas protected by different virtual shadow serpentine dragons overlap with each other, forming a protective circle without dead corners.


    Another thing that SIVI cares about is that, unlike the previous journey, the surrounding space is filled with whirlpools of chaotic elements. Sylvie with the void shield is OK. If other magicians enter by mistake, the magic elements of violence will directly pour into their bodies. At the same time, their spiritual power will be affected by the erosion symptoms of alien magic invasion At the same time, they will resonate with those elements, activate the magic in the body, and finally turn themselves into human fireworks Unless there are miracles or magic items that can help themselves, they can almost be sentenced to death


    However, this danger has strengthened Sylvie''s desire to find out the truth. In a sense, it also benefits from the idea that "the more difficult it is, the greater the harvest" that has been inculcated in him by the copy of the door of trial


    For other magicians, this kind of place is no different from purgatory, but for Sylvie, he is well prepared and there is no soy sauce bottle to hold back. This level of difficulty is still within his tolerance!


    "If the approaching war will make the virtual shadow winding dragon explode, then knock it off from a distance in one breath!"


    If the petals get in the way, just pull them off.


    After finding a suitable position for casting, SIVI opened his skill bar. Because of the unique structure of tuyere plateau, almost all elemental magic can''t be used here. Even Arcane is affected by the turbulent elements around. In this case, the only way to rely on is to benefit from void magic.


    Of course, it may also be a good choice to find a dragon to use as a meat shield through the high dragon oath alliance and other magic. Moreover, if the dragon is killed, the price will not be paid


    However, considering that the reputation of his dragon clan is just a little more aloof, and in case it will be troublesome because of hatred, SIVI finally gave up the tempting idea. After adjusting the track, he directly pasted a large group of empty energy wrapped in zongzi shape onto the face of the virtual Dragon


    Therefore, the virtual shadow serpentine dragon, chosen by SIVI as the target, was swallowed up by the void energy before it could even scream, and was completely wiped out from the main material plane.


    Sylvie immediately seized the opportunity and rushed to the gap left by his death - God knows when a substitute for this thing will appear. Move faster.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie still thinks this task is too simple. After rushing in, he meets the monster suspected of the second wave of defense.


    It was a large group of strange creatures, a little like jellyfish, floating leisurely in the wind. Because of the previous failure, the "wise and speculative wizard''s hat" is still in the process of repair, so we can''t even see the name of the other partyThe jellyfish are also made up of countless dark blue light and dust, which is worth noting. What''s more, the unusual amount of each other makes his scalp numb.


    If it''s in other places, it''s a big deal to give full play to the magician''s self walking Fort nature, and once again enough to bury an army''s magic washing ground. However, elemental magic can''t be used here, and gap magic can''t be used without restriction. In places like tuyere plateau, if you can''t maintain the void energy shield due to excessive casting, it will be miserable.


    "I thought I couldn''t use this move after becoming a great magician..."


    With a sigh, Sylvie grabbed a handful of complete elemental crystals from his storage box, closed his eyes, and began to communicate with the existence in the void.


    A few seconds later, he opened his eyes again, and the crystal of the elements in his hands had disappeared. At the same time, the whole space began to vibrate like a ripple.


    Then, like a glass crack in the space, those jellyfish like creatures seem to feel something and start to flee in panic. Even the other empty dragons in the distance can''t bear this heavy sense of depression and roar in panic.


    Now, of course, Sylvie couldn''t hear those voices. He was staring at the jellyfish that were still in large numbers, and his mouth showed a confident arc.


    "Now, let me see what you are guarding like this! ¡ª¡ªThe judgment of the void king


    The space was smashed, and the huge hands composed of the void energy suddenly closed, annihilating all the creatures that stood in front of SIVI, revealing the turbid color behind them. For places like tuyere plateau, it is obviously not normal for tornado walls


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Some readers told me that the latest plot was boring. I think it''s true when I look at it myself.


    So I''m sorry to ask for a leave today. Let me sort out the plot line. After all, I think no matter who I am, I would like interesting plots compared with the old and crude ones


    So that''s it today. Tomorrow we''ll add 5000 words to update. I''m really sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    "It''s so cold..."


    On the large balcony temporarily serving as an airport in the third school district, Theo wore a beige cotton scarf and a bulky cotton padded jacket outside his robe. He looked round and lovely, just like a bear.


    Because of the sudden cold current, the temperature in the coastal area of the eastern plain suddenly dropped by a grade, as if the severe cold in the middle of winter had come ahead of time. And Morag is naturally within the scope of the cold current. Although there is a heating system in the third school district of Aldrich, it doesn''t matter, but once you go out, it''s enough to make you become a magician, but in essence, it''s still a group of fearless little ghosts who are freezing hard


    Thanks to the cold current, Morag''s ready-made clothing stores have sold out their overcoats, even some old products that have been overstocked for a long time and whose styles have not kept up with the trend.


    The little girl swayed her long light blue hair, sucked her red nose, and let out a breath of white air. She complained in an impassioned voice, "hasn''t Juno come yet?"


    "Should be coming soon?"


    Next to her, Eliza, who was also a little bloated, replied uncertainly, "although I don''t know why, she didn''t answer my student card correspondence..."


    Then the blonde turned curiously and looked at Alice, who was still dressed in a proper maid''s dress, behind them: "Alice, aren''t you cold?"


    Whether in or outside the college, whether it is winter or summer, maid girls always seem to wear a slightly cumbersome Maid Dress.


    "Not at all. I''m used to it."


    Alice picked up her skirt with a smile and turned around. Unable to find time, she had taken out a broom from unknown places and swept the accumulated snow on the balcony: "and the teacher has enchanted me with this maid. It has a certain fire element on it, which can provide heat. Would you like to have a try? "


    "Really..." Eliza looked at each other''s skirt and thin coat, and shivered: "forget it, you look cold in this dress."


    It is worth mentioning that although Alice, as the host, is not afraid of the cold, her puppet is so red that she has already got into the suitcase and refused to come out.


    At first, the maid girl thought that there was something wrong with Zhenhong, and she was very anxious. Later, after explaining by Sylvie, she knew that puppets like Zhenhong, who had a certain degree of self-care ability, would avoid themselves when they judged that the temperature was too low or too high. They would not appear unless they were formally ordered by the puppet master.


    "If it''s really too cold, I can bring you a pot of hot cocoa or hot milk." Unable to see Eliza rubbing her hands to keep warm, the maid asked anxiously.


    "No, before I met my teacher, I was just an ordinary peasant girl, and I haven''t been so delicate." Eliza burst out a simple smile and responded to Alice''s tenderness.


    "But then again, Miss Daisy is really slow."


    After a while, after working with Theo to make a twisted Snowman out of the snow, Alice wiped the sweat from her forehead, and said strangely, "if it goes on like this, the empty boat for higrad will start..."


    Yesterday, after Juno Daisy joined the fairytale, the black haired bespectacled girl with two coarse braids produced a seemingly useful piece of information.


    When she was doing a task in a village in the distance, she overheard the villagers mention it, and then she asked other students who had been working in the nearby village for information.


    In the vicinity of the Principality of eklakit, there appeared a young man whose duty was to collect and destroy the Horcruxes. It is said that he fought back the principality army which had gone to rob the Horcruxes by himself. Then he alone wiped out the disordered horsemen. Now he is wandering in the area, looking for other spirit tools.


    It is for this reason that after obtaining the permission of SIVI, Eliza and they also plan to take the latest empty boat to the nearby area to explore the traces of soul gear.


    Although SIVI once intended to stop them, he finally gave up. After adding their names to the list of Horcruxes'' exemptions, he allowed them to come forward to contact with the soulful emissaries. Regardless of whether they could find each other, even if they saw them, it would be a good idea to investigate the psychic envoys nearby. In any case, even with the addition of Horcruxes, those guys had several small families An opponent of Partnership


    No matter how bad it is, there are still life-saving props such as crystal on the way home, which can save souls from all kinds of strange abilities. At least, there is no problem in escaping.


    Back to the point, Eliza and the three of them had already arrived at the appointed assembly site, which was the temporary platform. However, Juno Daisy, the leader of the operation, was still missing.


    Just when Eliza couldn''t help but send another communication, her student ID card sent out a slight tremor, indicating that a student was contacting her.


    "I''m sorry I got up early today. I went to the library to read books for a while, and now I am back to my mind... "


    After touching out the student ID card with a nearly unconscious hand, there was Juno Daisy''s crying voice."Didn''t I get my previous contact?" Eliza couldn''t help asking.


    "When they went to the library, they left their student ID cards in their dormitories Please wait for me for five minutes No, three minutes Wow, why are there stairs here Ah, why is there a section missing in the corridor here Wait, where is this? "


    Along with the continuous sound of "pingting" in the student ID card, both Eliza and Alice sighed involuntarily.


    It seems that the new member is not very reliable.


    "Achoo!" As soon as she put down her student ID card, Eliza couldn''t help sneezing.


    "Sure enough, I''ll get you a cup of hot cocoa?" Asked the maid again.


    "Please." Sucking her nose, Eliza said in a slightly embarrassed smile, in a voice as fine as a mosquito.


    "Hot cocoa for me, too."


    One side is still trying to repair the shape of the snowman Theo also said.


    "Yes, just a moment, please."


    The maid responded with a calm smile and walked to the castle in no hurry.


    After Alice''s back disappears at the entrance of the castle, Eliza looks back and looks at the snowman, bigger than the little girl herself, and slightly twisted in shape.


    "Oh, Theo, this snowman is a good one. Let me guess what you piled up ~ "


    " OK. " The little girl shook her long hair and stopped her movements, probably thinking of Sylvie saying to her, "be polite." she added, "please."


    "From this shape Cyclops? "


    Shake your head.


    "Well Snow monster? "


    Shake your head.


    "Highland ogres?"


    Shake your head.


    "Disgust? Rotten devil? Bogart? "


    Shake your head.


    "What is that?"


    "Sylvie..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    -- tuyere Plateau --


    "achiao --!"


    Sylvie sneezed without warning.


    "Will the great mage catch a cold as well..."


    He wrung his nose and looked at the scene again.


    After a tornado, which can be easily cut into two pieces of wind wall, before him is a lifeless ruins of the ancient city.


    Unlike the gust of force 12 outside, there is no wind in it. What kind of structure or theory can cause such a phenomenon? Sylvie has been too lazy to take care of it Anything is possible in the different world. It is estimated that he will not say anything even if he sees the waterfall flowing backward in two days.


    In contrast, the whole quiet inside is like a decadent tomb, and even the air is filled with the stale and turbid smell accumulated over countless years.


    "Maybe it''s not a cold, but a dust allergy or something..."


    The ground is similar to the outside. It is also a kind of reddish brown dry rock. However, because no one cleans it all the year round, and there is no wind, the dust has accumulated a thick layer, which reaches SIVI''s legs. Every step will stir up a large amount of dust. Moreover, it takes a lot of effort to pull your feet out of the dust. In short, it is more difficult than the desert Let''s go.


    It''s not that SIVI doesn''t want to use floating magic. It''s that there is no magic element in it. It''s not a matter of rarity. It''s just that there''s no such thing as Even the magic is still in the air, which is similar to the fake and forbidden realm that SIVI encountered when he was looking for Elijah.


    Of course, as a great mage, it is not difficult for SIVI to open up an element channel, and the loss of magic power has no effect at all. However, he always feels that it may be very dangerous to do so, so he prefers to continue such a arduous journey. As a great mage, his passive magic "mage alarm" has been practiced for a long time Jing, it''s close to the level of prophecy. Where the situation is unclear, it''s best to believe in intuition.


    It''s only after walking a long way that he comes back to his mind. If NIMA can''t open up the element channel, I can use the magic items directly. Why should I be like an ascetic?


    Then he took out a safe and pollution-free broom, slowly moving towards the center of the ancient city.


    All the buildings in the ancient city are very Roman. They are made of bricks and stones of the same texture as the red rock on the ground. As for the use of binders such as cement, it is not known.


    "I always feel that these houses are a little delicate..."


    After floating into the ancient city, SIVI looked at the houses standing beside him and frowned slightly.


    He drove the broom to get close to one of the two-story stone houses with artistic atmosphere relative to the surrounding buildings. After a careful observation, he reached for a gentle push.


    The seemingly solid stone house turned into dust, collapsed and disappeared in front of SIVI''s eyesIt''s not that Sylvie used the magic of understanding the exorcism, but that the house had been completely turned into dust many years ago because of unknown forces. It was only because there was no external interference that it remained in good condition. When SIVI was lightly piled up, it lost its original appearance and disappeared completely.


    "Unbelievable What''s going on here? "


    SIVI narrowed his eyes and looked around the buildings.


    All the buildings are the same as the dusting double-layer building, which gives him a subtle sense of disobedience. In other words, all the buildings around, and even all the buildings of the ancient city, have actually been turned into the aggregation of countless dust. Let alone push, even if there is a gust of wind, the seemingly towering ancient city will disappear in an instant!


    "Being able to dissociate to dust is completely different from that of dissociation."


    Looking at the dust in front of him, SIVI touched his chin.


    If you think of those imaginary dragons and weird jellyfish guarding here, maybe this ancient city has a great secret!


    He raised his head and looked at the sky, which was not sure whether the sun was shining on it or not. He thought about whether to fly the broomstick into the air and look down on the ancient city.


    After all, the higher you are, the better your vision will be. Apart from being able to see distant scenes that cannot be seen from lower places, you can also connect with the whole.


    But now the ancient city gives him a more weird feeling than he just came. It''s just like not opening the element channel casually, and it''s better not to fly rashly into the sky If there is an enemy here, the higher you fly, the easier it will be to become a target.


    After calming down, he continued to fly forward. Somehow, he always felt that there was something in front of him, and the closer he was to the center of the ancient city, the stronger his feeling was.


    The more forward he went, the more surprised Sylvie was.


    From entering the ancient city until now, the road length he has passed is almost more than five kilometers. If he was not worried that the wind from the rapid flight would blow all the houses on both sides into dust, so much time would have been enough for him to run dozens of kilometers.


    "The estimated tornado radius from the outside is less than three kilometers, but the city has exceeded ten kilometers by visual inspection alone Now I''ve flown So far that I haven''t reached the center of the ancient city. The layout of this city seems to be bigger than I thought Sure enough, the wind wall is also famous... "


    It seems that this space is the same as the castle in his second school district. The size of the outer space is different from that of the inner one. Of course, he may have already arrived at another place by crossing the wind wall.


    "All in all, they have come here. It must be seen what''s in it." Cheering himself up, Sylvie moved on.


    With the gradual deepening, the surrounding houses began to grow larger, but also showed some inexplicable state. Some houses had scratch marks and sharp marks left by unknown things, some houses had been lifted off the roof, and some houses were as miserable as being destroyed by shells. SIVI even saw a house directly stuck in the middle Irregular shaped boulders


    The common feature of this undaunted building is that, like those stone houses in front of it, it has turned into dust, and it is just barely able to maintain its own form. Besides, all the attack directions are from the center of the ancient city.


    In other words, what happened in the center of the ancient city, once led to countless stones mixed with sharp weapons and other attacks, and finally made the houses in this area suffer a certain degree of damage.


    As he speculated in his mind, Sylvie moved on, and then appeared in front of him more severely damaged houses and ground.


    He even experimented with the depth of the dust here, and found that it was more than twice as deep as the outside.


    Obviously, the extra part is the dusty ground like the surrounding houses.


    Less than a kilometer ahead, the vision suddenly widened.


    From here, all the way to the city, all the buildings are gone. Instead, they are the corpses of various creatures.


    Although it doesn''t turn into dust like houses, all the mummies here are like pieces of paper that have been put for many years, and they will be broken into pieces at a touch


    "Human, Kobold, ORC, demon, is this a spirit? I always think it''s different from the forest spirit. And the vampires over there? But aren''t vampires dead without bodies? "


    The more he went, the more surprised he was. He found that almost all the human like and sub human bodies could be found here, even the Centaurs and nagas, which were very different from human beings.


    Later, the remains of dragons, abyssal demons and some elemental creatures also appeared in this strange battlefield.


    Most of them are human corpses. Unlike other alien species, almost all human bodies wear the same armor and carry the same weapons.


    Is this the remains of the ancient alien invasion of mankind?However, it seems wrong. Judging from the appearance of these bodies, they did not fight with each other in their lifetime, but rushed to the center of the battlefield together.


    In that case, is all the mystery in the middle of the battlefield?


    SIVI looked up and saw something like a hill in the middle of the battlefield, but it was not clear what it was.


    Even if he had the courage to walk in such a place, he couldn''t help but feel a little flustered.


    After swallowing his saliva, he began to march towards the center of the battle again.


    Soon, the true face of the "hill" in the middle of the battlefield was revealed to SIVI.


    Faced with the scene in front of him, SIVI could not help but stop.


    It''s a mountain of corpses of countless races.


    Because he had already guessed, the answer didn''t give seavy too much shock. What stopped him was what was on the hill.


    A monster about the size of an adult African elephant falls to the ground. Around the monster, eight humanoid creatures of different shapes are surrounded by sculptures. The white wings and dark magic wings behind two of them are particularly striking


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "Angels and demons? Why do they appear in such places... "


    Sylvie frowned and, without hesitation, continued to approach the corpse hill.


    Different from demons or other creatures, angels are pure energy creatures. Like most elemental creatures, once they die, the holy magic that makes up the angel''s body will dissipate, and the noble body in the eyes of the world will disappear. So angels don''t say "corpses.".


    In other words, the humanoid creature with four pairs of white wings standing on the corpse mountain should still be alive.


    After pondering for a while, SIVI opened the list of items in the achievement store of the college system and spent more than 10 achievement points to exchange for a detection flying beetle.


    Since you can''t use magic, use magic items!


    After the beetle''s vision was connected with itself, he released it to observe the eight figures closely.


    It''s just that as soon as the beetle gets close to the corpse mountain, it starts to stagger and fly like a drunk. It''s no use even SIVI gives orders. After the last head stabbed into the dried stomach of some hapless ghost on the corpse mountain, it stagnated and there was no other reaction.


    However, SIVI, who was able to get the information of the beetle in real time, was surprised to find that the detection beetle had lost its life response.


    There was no magic wave, no magic phenomenon, or even any abnormality. The beetle was killed by unknown forces under the eyes of a great magician.


    Sylvie''s forehead was sweating. It was the first time that he had encountered this situation since becoming a great magician.


    "Retreat for a while..."


    Considering that his dual existence has just been restored, and he can''t easily let himself die in such a place, Sylvie decided to leave this strange place aside, and wait until he has any clue, or is fully prepared, and has full confidence to investigate.


    After drawing the conclusion, Sylvie plans to set up a magic coordinate here and send it directly when the opportunity arises.


    However, when his magic power just emerged from his body, and before the magic coordinates were formed, an attraction like pulling all his magic power out of his body suddenly appeared!


    "Lying trough?"


    Shivi, who was panicked and wanted to draw his magic power, found that the sudden attraction was amazing and even far beyond his ability to control his own magic!


    I don''t know who did it, but how could Sylvia make him do it!


    So he decided that he couldn''t stop the loss of magic power in his body. He simply gave up his magic power and increased his output. Then he cast the gap magic for transmission when the opponent didn''t absorb all of them.


    After a riot of void power, SIVI looked up again and found himself in a strange expanse of grassland.


    It''s still winter, but the grass in the grassland is still green.


    "It''s been eaten 30% magic It turns out that the mage alerted me that casting is dangerous. Is that why... " He lay on his back in the grass, looking at some gray sky, a bitter face.


    Once the spell is cast, the magic in the body will naturally overflow, and then there will be unknown forces, like a shark smelling blood, who will appear without his detection and try to capture the magic.


    Magic coordinates are not magic, so Sylvie subconsciously thinks it''s OK to do that, and once again he''s almost out of it.


    However, at least this time, he still has the strength to escape, so that he can not only launch magic to die and explode as before


    After calming down, a sharp pain came from SIVI''s left arm.


    He sat up and looked at his left hand, only to find that his left hand had disappeared from his elbow.


    "I said why I didn''t feel at all just now. Has it been broken..."


    The fracture looks jagged, as if it had been torn off directly, but Sylvie knew it was actually swallowed up by the void.


    At the critical moment just now, after he opened the gap, he could not even choose the jumping point because of the unknown force interference. When transmitting through the void, he naturally failed to protect his whole body.


    Void not only gives SIVI a powerful power, but also may bring him great harm.


    It''s just that compared with being sucked out by unknown forces, being engulfed by the void may be a little simpler, and it won''t cost the enemy any less


    Fortunately, it seems that in that case, only one left hand was swallowed up by the void energy. At this level, we can still recover with the first treatment technology in the eastern plains of Aldrich college.


    With his right hand, he took out a miniature healing potion and drank it - it wasn''t strong enough for the hands to grow, but at least it stopped bleeding and prevented infection - SIVI got up, patted the grass on his robe and looked around.When he was transmitting, he was not able to carry out fixed-point transmission. It was completely random transmission. Even if it was transmitted to the stone, the earth or thousands of meters high, it was very normal. Now he can appear on this grassland safely (not counting the left hand), which can be regarded as a lucky star.


    "Where is this?" From all sides as like as two peas, boundless prairies, and the sun being blocked by clouds, he could not distinguish between the southeast and the northwest. "I don''t remember the plains in the East have evergreen steppe..."


    Although there is a choice to go back to Aldrich directly, as he said, there is no evergreen grassland in the eastern plain. In other words, this is not the eastern plain any more.


    This time, he crossed the tuyere plateau to go to the birthplace of human civilization, Middle Earth.


    Although he had encountered a lot of things in tuyere plateau, in a sense, now he has completed the difficulty of crossing tuyere plateau.


    ¡°¡­¡­ In short, save a file first. "


    Carefully set up a magic coordinate here. When there is no abnormality, SIVI plans to go back to Aldrich, fix it, and bring a compass or something.


    As for the strange ancient city and corpse mountain in tuyere plateau, the magic coordinates have been left in the place where the virtual shadow winding dragon is guarding, so when you are ready, you can go there at any time.


    Seaver, who just raised his hand to send it back to Aldrich, suddenly found that the print on the back of his right hand had turned red again, and there were palpitations like a heartbeat.


    But under the cover of the sharp pain in his left arm, he had not noticed it at all.


    "Speaking of, I should be glad that it was the left hand that broke..."


    make complaints about it, and Xi Wei re opened the Facebook of the college system.


    There was only one sentence left over the main panel.


    "A new map has been detected. The system is updating. Please wait ¡»


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    Because he was the Centaur leader who appeared in front of SIVI at this time, his upper body was a strong man who could be called a strong man.


    In the cold winter, he only wore a minimum amount of fur to expose his well-defined bronze muscles, giving people a visual shock, even Schwarzenegger.


    Although they also carry some armor, in fact, they are only half breastplates similar to goggles and shoulder armor with purely decorative effects. They are not so much armor as they are used as marks of soldiers.


    Behind his back was a quiver and a crude bow, and in his hand was a poorly made metal Tomahawk.


    In addition, he wore a rusty helmet on his head, and half of his face exposed from under the helmet was covered with scars.


    Even so, it can not cover his face that cold and resolute.


    It is worthy of being one of the most suitable races to become soldiers in legend. If you can give them a set of armor with better magic resistance, then their combat effectiveness on the battlefield will be far better than the best cavalry of mankind.


    After sighing in his heart, SIVI made a mage ceremony to the other side.


    "I am a human travel mage from afar, a powerful Centaur warrior. Hello."


    After that, Sylvie.


    After all, these guys can find themselves suddenly on the grassland, so it''s hard to guarantee that they have any special detective ability.


    Then first admit his identity as a magician. The rest of Sylvie immediately weaves up a half true and half false lie in his heart, waiting for the other party to cross examine himself. As long as he can deceive the other party, the rest depends on his meaning. Whether asking for directions or other things, it is much more efficient than his own exploration in the vast grassland.


    However, after saying that, the Centaur did not ask questions for a long time.


    SIVI looked at each other suspiciously, but found that the other side was looking at him with some doubts.


    Stupefied, Sylvie''s mind suddenly came up with an idea: is it possible that this guy''s xiumen language is half baked, can''t you understand what he said?


    So what''s the common language for centaurs? Orc language or earth language?


    After thinking about it, Seaver felt that if he suddenly came up with other languages, he might be able to live up to the reputation of a spy or something. So he simply kept his words straight and said them again and again.


    It''s time for the other party to understand.


    "Come on, you, what, do you want to do?" The other side leaned his axe to the ground and spat out a few words.


    It seems that the goods are really half baked. They don''t even know the grammar of xiumen language.


    While giving the Centaur a name in his heart, Sylvie began to make up a story about a human magician who bravely broke through the underground ruins according to what he had just thought. As a result, he triggered the wizard trap and was sent to this place.


    But when he told the story, he spoke a little faster, and the other party was still stunned. He had to repeat it slowly.


    However, this time, it is probably because there are too many proper terms involved in the story, such as magic traps, historical relics and so on. Even if the story is repeated again, the other party still does not understand.


    He scratched his head, and finally had to brave his head and launch a magic "clay trick" of earth elements to make a mud board. Then he used his own wand as a brush, while talking, he was like telling a story to a child, and finally let the other side understand his meaning.


    The Centaur leader, who had just seen SIVI use magic, looked back and forth between the mud board and SIVI, and said in a low voice.


    "Words, trust, no, I, human, to a great extent."


    I don''t quite believe in human words. After combining the fragmented language of the other side, SIVI came to this conclusion.


    "Sorry, I''ll leave soon. Before that, can you tell me where this is and where it is on the mainland?"


    With the previous experience, SIVI spoke clearly at his slowest speed.


    I don''t know why, this always makes him have a subtle feeling that he is still learning English from the earth


    "This is new green, grassland."


    It''s rare that the other party''s word order is finally right, which makes Seaver feel quite relieved. However, the other party''s next words let him into a confused situation: "natural territory, ward, northwest, chekozilica."


    Natural territory can barely be used as a proper name for place names. Northwest is the general direction. But what are ward and Chico zilica? Place names? Or is he introducing himself?


    Unable to understand, SIVI simply asked, "sorry, can you tell me how far it is from China?"


    Just as the Centaur leader frowned, as if to say something to the unkind man in front of him, some sentinel centaurs outside suddenly began to hiss like real horses. Let the Centaur leader in front of Sylvie look pale and shout in a language that SIVI has never heard of, but is still within the range of lv6 linguistics."All ready to retreat!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    What makes the Centaur such a natural warrior so vulnerable?


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows and let a mage''s eye float in the direction of the hissing.


    And then he saw Goblin?


    It must have been a mistake.


    Sylvie canceled the mage''s eye, then cast a brilliant mage''s eye again, and went up again to look over there.


    This time in front of him was a large group of goblins in turquoise skirts.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s right. It''s the kind of goblin that only appears in the initial copy and is beaten many times by SIVI when he is a junior mage.


    Although the skin is a little darker than that of the complete green goblin, the Goblin creature would have been slightly different according to the different habitats. It is normal for goblin to live on the grassland than in the forest.


    Is it true that the Centaur that is praised by human beings is chased and beaten by these things?


    "Run away, you, quick."


    The Centaur leader, after shouting orders to his subordinates or people, turned his head and kindly reminded Seaver to run away as soon as possible.


    It seems that the other side didn''t intend to let Sylvie enjoy the ride


    Well, in fact, according to Sylvie''s knowledge of witchcraft, centaurs generally don''t allow humans or humanoid creatures to ride behind them - even if they call themselves animals, but it''s insulting to equate them with horses or mules.


    Each Centaur can only be ridden by one person (or quasi race and sub race) in a lifetime. Even in the last era, centaurs joined the human camp to resist the invasion of the abyss. It is clear that as long as they unite with the elite human riders, their strength can be greatly enhanced. However, they prefer to be used as cannon fodder to be active in dangerous battlefield, and they still have to maintain this tradition.


    This is very similar to unicorns.


    Looking at the Centaur, who began to retreat in an orderly manner, sivei wondered whether he would show his strength and value at this time before he could get better treatment.


    Looking at the goblin coming from the distance, he raised his hand to blow up the fireball and sent it out. Neva, Goblin killed too many in the copy. Now when he sees this thing approaching, he will react conditionally and attack subconsciously


    As soon as the fireball the size of a basketball touches the ground, it explodes as powerful as a grenade. The grass and the surrounding goblin are all smashed into pieces. Even the ground is blasted to dig out an iron pot like pit. The soil, plant debris and goblin''s remains are like rain, and they are drenched with goblin''s face.


    However, to SIVI''s surprise, the goblins, who had thought he would run away with their heads in fear, did not respond at all. They still swarmed in like ants discovering prey. The pit that had just been blasted out was then submerged by the goblins


    They''re not scared. Are these guys turning around? Or is goblin braver in the grassland than in the forest?


    Thinking of all sorts of things in his head, Sylvie unleashed several wide area elemental magic in succession - element magic was better at killing than arcane.


    Numerous rock cones burst out of the earth, will stab the goblin meat kebabs, and then launch the earth element magic of explosion to cause secondary damage; the ice meteorite falling from the sky causes impact damage, but also creates large areas of frozen ice on the ground; like a water ball, it will explode when it touches the ground, splashing out countless liquid that will ignite once it touches the body In addition, the air pressure is dozens of times higher than the normal state, and as soon as you enter it, you will be squeezed into a rotten tomato like wind element boundary.


    No matter which magic is in this, it belongs to the more difficult type of the four ring element magic. If it can be successfully cast in a short time, it will undoubtedly get the evaluation of high-level magicians.


    Even the intrepid Orc army, under this level of magic attack, will only be defeated and become the fate of historical dust.


    This time, however, the attack did not seem to work for the goblins.


    It''s not that those short people have the ability to be immune to SIVI''s magic. In fact, even the dragon with the strongest magic resistance will feel cold in the face of the situation of multiple four ring magic. The magic power is superb, and the damage is very obvious. Almost every second, three digit goblin will fall under SIVI''s magic.


    But that''s not enough. Not only did the number of goblins gathering around him not decrease, but more and more. The dense feeling reminds SIVI of the marching ants he saw on TV in his previous life.


    Are you kidding? This density of goblin has reached the level of locust plague?


    Not to mention the grassland, even if it is a forest with more abundant products, the place where these less picky guys pass by is absolutely impossible to leave even an ant?


    Until now, Sylvie understood why the Centaur leader had so decisively ordered to retreat immediately: a lion facing three wolves is called brave. If a lion does not retreat in the face of the mighty marching ants, it is not bravery, but a show of mindIt''s not suitable to stay here for a long time


    SIVI shook his head and muttered in a military way. Then he floated up through the wind element magic, left behind the estimated tens of thousands of goblin corpses and flew as fast as possible in the direction of the Centaurs'' retreat.


    Even though there are a lot of goblins, so far, these guys are just a little more daring than ordinary goblin, and they are not afraid to die a little. Instead, they are not as colorful as those in the copy, and even have no ability to use similar magic. They can only watch SIVI swagger away.


    Used to describe it as "silly, you can fly!".


    After flying for a while, Sylvie, who was just a little proud, began to feel numb.


    The number of goblin groups is far beyond his imagination. Even if he is now exhausted, he can''t kill all these vast creatures.


    What made him even more surprised was that goblin was still around


    It''s no exaggeration to say that even if you throw a brick down, you can hit four or five goblins.


    If these guys find their way to the eastern plains, I''m afraid the whole human race will be in danger of extinction!


    Even now, Sylvie is a little worried about whether this number of goblin will really destroy the entire grassland ecology like a mass of locusts.


    Ignoring the powerful goblins for people with phobia, Sylvie discovered the fleeing centaurs after flying for a while.


    He can''t help but sigh that these four legged legs are so good. In less than ten minutes, they almost ran more than ten kilometers, which almost caught up with the bus.


    Unfortunately, even so, they still failed to escape from the siege of goblin, but fell into a bitter battle.


    After losing the speed advantage of sprint, it makes the tall and powerful centaurs feel tied up to deal with small and flexible guys like goblin.


    What''s more, judging from what SIVI has learned in the air, when goblin, a mountain and country, has surrounded the area, and then gradually narrowed the circle.


    Leaving aside the unexpected factor of his own, Goblin''s action was exactly like targeting the Centaurs. This made SIVI a little surprised. Although there were some high-level Crusaders in goblin, it was the first time that he could work a large group of goblin like queen bee.


    Although the direction of the Centaurs'' escape is said to be the weakest place in goblin''s encirclement at present, nearly 10000 goblins have to be wiped out to escape, and this is based on the fact that goblin at the back has not come to support them.


    "Do you want to do me a favor


    Because the system is updated, SIVI, who can''t see his reputation on the Centaur side, touches his chin and measures his gains and losses in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Willarent tiehoof is the chief of the iron-hoofed tribe.


    As the strongest Centaur tribe in the new green grassland of this era, their iron hoofed tribe also shoulders the responsibility of dividing the territory of the Centaur tribe and maintaining the ecological balance of the new green grassland.


    Since the end of the mythical era, human beings, demons, and other human forces have disappeared from the new green grassland. The Centaurs have been passing on generation after generation in accordance with the rule of "the most powerful tribe manages and protects the entire grassland.".


    Even in the face of some dragons who want to occupy this beautiful grassland as their own territory, they have not retreated. As proud soldiers, centaurs will not be afraid of any challenge from the enemy!


    Even if one tribe is weakened by fighting, other tribes will inherit their rights and give them corresponding protection - unlike humans, there is hardly much dispute between centaurs.


    Willarendt iron hoof thought he would live like this for a lifetime, but the sudden change shattered their carefree and peaceful life.


    The change began half a year ago.


    At first, only other centaurs found goblin communities wandering on the edge of the grassland.


    The Centaurs did not specifically reject the new species, but took a laissez faire attitude.


    Then, the grassland began to be destroyed and eroded.


    Large quantities of edible vegetation were uprooted by the goblins and taken to their nests.


    By the time other centaurs discovered this, the edge of the grassland and the destruction were in a mess.


    Of course, there are not only centaurs on the grassland, but also some demons with big tempers, such as the coyotes in groups.


    After the goblins made such a big noise, the wolves attacked the goblins.


    For the big toothwolves, goblin is just a weak bait.


    As a result, the wolves fell into goblin''s trap and were completely destroyed by goblin''s overwhelming army!


    However, at that time, many centaurs were still immersed in the glory of the past. They thought that the wolf species was not strong at all, and this time there were more goblins. In fact, Goblin was not worried at all.


    As a result, some Centaur communities began to contact goblin, trying to drive them out of the new green steppe.


    Soon, however, news came that the communities had been destroyed by goblin, and the rest of the Centaurs realized that the goblin invasion seemed to be different from the weak green skinned creatures they knew


    At this time, the Centaurs were divided into two groups: the full-scale conquest of goblin and the detailed investigation in advance.


    Willarendt, who had been quarreled with by his compatriots, finally made a decision and, based on the above-mentioned opinions, made a general investigation by himself. If there was no problem, he would directly deploy the army.


    But not long after the start, the Centaur singers of the scouting team (equivalent to the existence of human prophets or Orc sacrifice) told him that there was a magic reaction nearby, which, according to his prediction, might bring good luck to the investigation.


    So willarendt made a detour to the place where there was a magical reaction and met the strange human magician.


    In fact, it did bring him a little bit of good luck.


    If he didn''t go there, but rushed straight to Goblin''s place, he would not have been struggling to support him. Instead, he would have got into the center of the encirclement and directly made dumplings. Like the previous waves of centaurs, he would have been wiped out.


    But the luck didn''t seem to be enough to keep him out of the goblins.


    After waving his Tomahawk and flying the three headed goblin like a golf ball, willarendt gasped.


    His flank has been scratched by a deadly goblin. Although he cut the goblin in two later, the wound has made his vitality flow away


    You can''t go on like this!


    Although the number of goblins in this direction should be the least according to the ground vibration, even if he looked far away, he could still see the goblin all over the mountains and fields, and could not see a head at all.


    "My fellow countrymen!" "Now we are in crisis, but this investigation is meaningful!" he cried out in the Centaur language


    After a pause, he swept several Goblins who tried to attack him in vain. Willarendt continued to shout: "now it''s time to make a decision! Singer, we will try our best to send you out of the encirclement. Please tell our people what happened here and let them not act rashly


    At the end of the day, his voice full of ambition for death became sonorous, and the Centaurs around him showed a look of death at home.


    They are born soldiers, they are also the favorite of the grassland; even the grassland elves are not their opponents on the flat land; they never fear difficulties, they dare to face death; they are centaurs!"Fellow countrymen, let''s charge together


    Shouting the final slogan, the Centaur chief''s face was arrogant, waving his axe like a crazy soldier. He intended to take the lead and rush into the goblin sea to open a short-term passage for his people with his flesh and blood.


    "Actually


    At this moment, however, a voice that verlarente felt subtly familiar was heard above them.


    He looked up in surprise and saw the figure floating in mid air.


    "I think you can all save it."


    At the same time, dozens of dark red, lava like fireballs fell from his side, causing waves of fiery explosions on the ground.


    The sea of goblin, which had just seemed inseparable, was like the Red Sea in front of Moses.


    The Humen language of willarendt is handed down from generation to generation. It is said that their ancestors once stood on the same front with human beings, and even some of them fell in love with human beings, gave up their identity as clansmen and left the iron hoofed tribe.


    Although it was too long to use at ordinary times, verlarente''s Humen language was so poor that he could not understand what SIVI had just said, but even then he could understand the other party''s behavior.


    The human magician is opening the way for them in the sea of goblin!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Gratitude is the common morality of every race with conscience.


    The centaurs, who claim to be warriors, are not the same kind of lowly race of Goblins who live by lying and playing tricks.


    After SIVI took the trouble (though not much effort) to help the Centaurs escape the siege of goblin, the Centaur chief, the tall Centaur, who called himself "willarente iron hoof," withdrew his arrogance and asked him to go to the Centaur tribe for a rest.


    Sylvie accepted it without hesitation. His original purpose was to ask the way there and brush his favor. Unlike human beings, centaurs are somewhat similar to orcs. They are very straightforward and straightforward. If you can''t say anything with modesty, take care of these guys and leave without saying anything


    The Centaur tribe is a bit like the nomadic people in ancient China. They have no fixed residence. The houses they live in are just hat like tents woven out of sun dried grass. After staying in one pasture for a period of time, they will start to move to other pastures to give the former pasture time to rest.


    Like bamboo shoots, many tents on the vast grassland also prove the prosperity of the iron-hoofed tribe.


    After appointing another Centaur as his guide, villarent said goodbye to SIVI for a while, and hurried to discuss the information with the other Centaur tribe Messengers - after all, it was a matter of life and death for the entire Centaur population.


    Although the Centaur, who was also one of the survivors rescued by Sylvie, carefully guided him and tried to explain enthusiastically, he felt a little bored


    The reason was that he had pretended not to understand the Centaur''s language, and now the Centaur did not know the human language as willarendt did, so although SIVI could understand each other''s words, he could not answer and ask questions.


    How else do you want him to explain? Laozi is gifted. Can I learn your barbarian language in a second


    Not only that, maybe because there is hardly any human relationship here, many centaurs have cast a curious look at SIVI along the way. Even though the Centaurs are of high quality and will not point out the impolite and low price behavior of guests, the way they look at monkeys in the zoo still makes SIVI feel uncomfortable.


    Mom, what are you looking at? You half man and half horse are more suitable for exhibition in the zoo than me!


    Perhaps seeing Seaver''s lack of interest and thinking that this distinguished guest was tired, the guide Centaur respectfully took him to his residence where he was resting tonight Of course, it''s still a hat shaped stable.


    Seeing the guide Centaur away, seavy sat down on the floor.


    As environmentalists who are similar to elves, centaurs, who advocate nature, do not have the concept of floor at all. The structure of the lower body and horses makes them even save bed. So even though the stable is likely to be "VIP" or "presidential suite" among centaurs, there is almost nothing inside


    After touching his chin, seavy felt that he was idle, so he might as well let the scouting beetle go out and eavesdrop on the Centaur meeting.


    Just when he opened the college system panel, he suddenly remembered that the system was being updated and the achievement store was in an unusable state.


    To my surprise, however, the system panel opened successfully.


    "Has it been updated? It''s a little faster this time... "


    The last system update was when SIVI left the Huolian National Academy of magic. It took him a lot of time to update the system, but this time it was not even half a day.


    After a little browsing, he understood why the update was so fast.


    Compared with the last one, which almost changed the whole system architecture, this time is just a little new, with different degrees of trouble and different times.


    The first is the door panel of trial. The number of copies inside has increased a lot, which makes siveixin, who is worried about the certificate of the strong one, very happy.


    It''s just that the entrance to the door of trial three times a day was cancelled and replaced with a fatigue value similar to that of some games. Because there is no test yet, SIVI doesn''t know whether this correction is good or bad for him.


    In addition to the trial, there is a new panel called the tower of cause and effect.


    After exploring for a while, Sylvie determined that the device should be a copy, just like the door of trial, because the fatigue values between them seem to be common, in other words, the fatigue value will be deducted no matter where you enter.


    In addition, SIVI found that the college system was finally like a normal game system, and began to bring its own map.


    "But most of them are blank..."


    As for the map that only shows a small part, and we can know from the place name that the map is the eastern plain, Xiwei has no other way except dahukengda.


    It seems that only the places we have visited will show up on this map.However, the good thing is that he finally knows that he is now in the northwest of the eastern plain. Considering the proportion of the eastern plain, he has already reached the upper left corner of the mainland, which is obviously too much.


    "Anyway, with this thing, I don''t have to worry about getting lost."


    After comforting himself in his heart, SIVI continued to check for other updates to the system.


    In addition to the influence prestige, the reputation panel now also shows the regional racial reputation. For example, the reputation of his Centaur tribe in the new green grassland is more friendly than that of his tribe.


    The setting of reputation points is cancelled. Once a place''s reputation reaches a certain level, it can be rewarded.


    Judging from the reward from the human power (reverence and prestige) of the "Huolian Empire", it is probably an anti fatigue agent that can restore the fatigue value consumed by brushing the door of trial and the tower of cause and effect


    "I always feel that the system is getting closer to a Penguin Is it my illusion? " Embarrassed embarrassed,


    make complaints about the Yellow drug.


    By the way, the "Resurrection currency" has appeared in the achievement store, but the exchange price is slightly higher, at least not the price that SIVI can afford now.


    In addition, there are some more such as the Horcrux panel that can see the Horcrux and user state, and the Academy panel that can observe the academic state


    Finally, when siveira arrived at the task panel, a new mainline task appeared on it.


    "The main task: our goal is to control hegemony by all races! -1¡¹


    "task content: receive at least ten Centaur students (110) recognized by the system within one week. "


    " note: open the school all over the world! ¡¹


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just smile at this time, right?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Although the task notes are very unorthodox, SIVI thinks it''s normal to have this task.


    Originally, the goal set by the academy system was to be "the first magic school in the world" rather than "the first in human beings" or "the first in the eastern plains".


    If we can only recruit human beings to complete this task, from the current experience, it is too easy to mix.


    After all, in the eastern plains, except for old shaman, who had already returned to Hohenheim, SIVI was the best.


    As a result of the good atmosphere brought about by the college system and the constantly revised school rules, Aldrich college is developing rapidly.


    With the support of Sylvie, I''m not afraid of those scampering curfews. The following colleges are also going thousands of miles in a day. There will be no disjointed situation between reputation and strength. If the development goes on like this, it will only take some time to settle down, and he will soon surpass St. doragon college and become the first magic college in the eastern plains.


    Therefore, it is reasonable that this type of mission will occur after we come to the world outside the eastern plain and see intelligent species that do not exist in the eastern plain.


    "But then again, when we went to the ancient forest sea to help the forest spirit solve the changes, why didn''t there be a similar task?"


    Not only Forest Elves, but Sylvie has encountered a lot of messy races in the eastern plains so far. There are also some types of intelligence similar to human beings, such as those orcs with normal intelligence, and the dwarf subspecies of grey dwarf. However, he is quite puzzled that he has not yet come up with this type of task until he meets a centaur.


    Is it because of leaving the eastern plains? Is it a system update? Or is it because his college didn''t have enough ratings before?


    Some big thinking Sylvie simply put the problem aside and began to think about how to complete the task.


    "The first is language But that''s a good explanation. "


    Pull open the achievement store panel, Xiwei skillfully found a kind of Chinese knot amulet in the strange things.


    Effect: write two languages below level 5 on both sides of the amulet. As long as you carry the amulet with you, no matter which language you speak, you can communicate with creatures who use another language. "


    " note: "Oh, my God! Do I really want to waste such precious magic items on lizards? " ¡ª¡ª"Friendly note: since you can''t modify it after writing, please pay attention to the typos. "


    as long as you write Centauri and xiumen on this precious talisman, even if you speak xiumen language here, the Centaur will understand. As long as you take the opportunity to say that he actually has a hand in making magic items, I believe that those centaurs who lack magic knowledge to death will have no doubt - do you still expect that there will be someone in this kind of fighting people to study magic


    So the main difficulty of this mission is still how to abduct Well, I mean recruiting young centaurs willing to leave the new green grassland.


    After all, the Centaur race has a strong sense of territory, which can be called "local complex" in another way.


    It''s not that Sylvie has age discrimination, but the adult Centaur''s world outlook and outlook on life have already been established. Even if they have talent, they can''t learn magic well. Only those young centaurs whose hearts are still pure and white can have the value of teaching.


    After a long time''s consideration, Sylvie finally decided to adopt the simplest and direct method first.


    Most creatures in the world yearn for being strong. Only when they are strong can they survive better. This is why organisms continue to evolve and learn.


    As long as you show the Centaurs the power of magic, the Centaurs who yearn for this kind of power will naturally be attracted.


    At present, the most powerful battlefield is the war with goblin.


    Even Sylvie, who doesn''t know much about the Centaur community, can be sure that the legendary proud Centaur warrior will take a big loss at goblin''s hands and run away in dismay without doing anything.


    What''s more, the goal of the goblins is the grassland on which they live.


    In this way, it''s important to know what the Centaurs are going to do.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a minute. After a long time, you''ve come back to the point where you want to find only beetles. "


    After patting himself on the forehead, Sylvie sighed, reopened the achievement store panel, found a scout beetle in it, and after connecting the beetle''s vision and hearing, he let it out and flew toward the largest canopy in the middle of the Centaur''s camp.


    No matter which race it is, the residence of the ruler or the location of the power organ are always the most huge or brilliant. Therefore, if you don''t know where the meeting of a certain race is held, you can find the largest building directly, and 90% of it will be right


    This time, too. Soon the beetle flew into the hut and saw a dozen centaurs, no smaller than willarente''s hooves, gathered together to discuss something in a language similar to that of a horse''s hissing."We need a strong ally!" A half horse with black body insisted on his opinion: "for example, those prairie elves."


    "No, the grassland is ours, you are selling our home!"


    "He next to a look not small, wrinkled half horse immediately grumble.


    "Stubborn opinions will only destroy themselves!" The black half horse was unadvently weak: "even if we can resist the goblin army, according to the iron hoof, our compatriots will surely die and hurt badly. If at that time, the lowly guy like the goblin or the dog head will take advantage of the grassland, but it will be even more disgusting!"


    "So you''re going to put your ancestors together and give the prairie that was poured out with blood to those sharp ears? No, I will never agree! "


    "Hey, you''re misinterpreting me! I didn''t say I was going to give my home to others! "


    "But that''s what you mean!"


    Two half horses said, and they were in a red neck and quarreled. It seems that if villarent, who is not the current Centaur chief, is still here, they will pull out their knives and fight


    "Please be quiet."


    At this time, villarendt finally made a voice. He comforted both men first, and then said something that surprised both: "Bob is right, we need strong allies Don''t get excited, nit, listen to me. I met a human before Yes, you''re right. It''s the race that made a miracle in the last era. "


    "His strength, to be honest, is beyond my expectations, and those fellow citizens with me can prove that." When it comes to half a meal, villarendt continues to say after confirming that others are focused on themselves: "so, what about making the partner human?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "Even if you say that, chief iron hoof..." The old Centaur named nit pouted his hooves impatiently: "but now we have only the one you just brought back? Since our ancestors moved here a thousand years ago, until now, we have lived on this grassland for generations. It is because of this that we can be sure that there is no trace of human activities around the grassland. So even if the human is a prince or a nobleman, in the absence of reinforcements, in the face of goblin''s beast tide tactics, a person can not play a role at all? "


    Sylvie, who heard these words by scouting beetles, nodded.


    Just against the goblins like the sea, even as a great magician, he will face the danger of his magic exhaustion.


    Of course, if you set up a mage tower or a magic position, you might be able to fight. It''s just estimated that the Centaur environmentalists would not allow him to build large-scale projects on the new green grassland.


    "The strong man of mankind suddenly appeared on the grassland. Although he claimed that he was somehow transported here by the things in the ruins, even the most powerful Centaur warrior would be a little nervous and anxious after experiencing that incredible experience, and I could not see any worry about his future in his eyes." Willarendt was obviously very influential among the Centaurs. After his voice, the other centaurs were quiet and listened to him: "I''m afraid his appearance is not so simple It will be predicted by the current singers in our tribe, which shows that


    Hearing this, Seaver touched his face subconsciously. I thought that these bumpkin centaurs who had never seen the world were easy to cheat, but I didn''t expect that the guy who looked like a bold man had such a meticulous mind.


    It seems that compared with those old guys who have lived for decades, their acting skills have not reached the level of perfection


    "I''m sorry for my impoliteness," retorted former feeling and old man Manette. He was black and shiny, and had no hair. Bob seemed to be in awe of willarendt, and even used honorific words when he expressed his opinions: "even so, you still don''t say what role a human being can play in this war."


    "Because I doubt that the human has mastered the ability to come directly from where they are to the new green steppe."


    As a result, willarendt''s words directly confused the half men and Sylvie


    When did I master the ability of such a blockhouse? Xi Wei first secretly make complaints about it, then suddenly remembered his gap magic.


    Well, there are As long as you leave a magic coordinate in this place, it''s not difficult to bring a group of people to play.


    Compared with sylvier''s natural calm, the Centaur''s side exploded.


    "What? Does that man have this power? " "In this way, our peaceful life will not be broken by human beings?" "It''s very difficult to deal with those sharp ears..." "Should not those guys want to catch us as slaves in the mythological age?"


    In an instant, it became a meeting room for the vegetable market, which made Sylvie nod his head.


    It seems that humans don''t look very well on the Centaur side.


    "Everyone, be quiet!" A wrinkle on the face can kill mosquitoes. In any case, it''s the oldest Centaur in the thatched shed. First, he drinks a lot and suppresses the noise.


    It seemed that he was no less in the Centaurs than villarent.


    Then he asked willarendt, with a face, well, probably serious expression - you know, the wrinkles on his face are so many that you can''t see it - he asked vellarente, "chief iron hoof, where do you infer that man can lead other humans to the new green steppe?"


    "Because he can" magic "in the legend. The great singer, you should also know how terrible human "magic" is in the mythological age? "


    "And my fellow countrymen who went with me also saw the power of human terror," said willarendt with a dignified face. If you really want to defeat him, you should at least crush all the soldiers of the three top Tribes! If the strength of the strong man is the same as him, as long as there are less than 100 human beings, they should be able to compete with the goblin army! "


    All of a sudden, the whole meeting room in the thatched shed was filled with "how terrible human beings are!" "Magic is terrible!" "The dry grass is terrible!" £¨£¿£© A kind of sound.


    No, no, no, no, chief Centaur, you are too thoughtful. Not all human beings are so abnormal


    and sitting in a guest room near the room, the second strong people in the eastern plains are struggling to make complaints about themselves.


    "But on what terms are you going to ally with them?" The singer continued.


    "Centaur friendship, and our mineral and herbal resources."


    "What should we do if mankind has the ambition to invade the new green grassland? In that case, it is no different from inviting the wolf to eat at home


    The great singer asked the interim leader of the Centaur, villarente."At that time, we will naturally carry out the will of our ancestors and fight against those who want to touch the grassland."


    "Isn''t it more glorious to be a proud Centaur warrior than to die in the hands of humble goblin and the strong man of mankind?" said willarendt gravely


    After the singer and willarendt looked at each other for more than ten seconds, the old Centaur bowed its head first.


    "Since you insist so much, I won''t stop you. I hope you can take us on the right road..."


    "It''s my duty and duty."


    Centaur Chief Justice said: "I will always walk in the front, open the way for the compatriots, until I drain the last drop of blood!"


    Wait a minute. Don''t you guys think about the possibility of mass transfer or alliance failure? Anyway, you''re overconfident, right?!


    looked at the opposite half centred leader Wang Daoqi, and the other half of the men swore to follow his footsteps and fight with the invaders (whether goblin or human). The only thing that would be the next thing was to make complaints about the West brother''s side.


    But anyway, after knowing the other party''s plan, Sylvie has a general outline of his trip tomorrow.


    "Compared with this post, it''s easier to talk about terms when someone else posts it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    Theo sits on the back of a lizard claw monster that looks a bit like a Komodo lizard, but is bigger than a yak. She swings her feet and hums unknown tunes, waiting for Eliza and them to arrive.


    When she sat down, the one who had already died could not die any more. The level of the evil spirit crusading for the village was 12 levels. All the year round, she occupied the edge of the mountain village which was not short distance from the capital city, forcing the villagers to give it a child and enough livestock as sacrifices every six months.


    It is powerful and cunning. Every time an army from a nearby city comes to attack, it hides in the mountains and even stealthily attacks the single members of the expedition. Once you find that you can''t afford to exist, you will hide for a long time like hibernation. When those strong people leave, you will continue to be domineering.


    But when Eliza and her party, who are looking for clues to the Horcrux, pass by here, it''s a tragedy.


    After learning the story from the villagers and connecting it to the task panel of the college through the temporary beacon of the college, and confirming the reliability of the task, several little guys immediately planned to kill the village with passion.


    First of all, Theo pretended to be the tribute of the village and sent the villagers to the place designated by the demon.


    Before enjoying the sacrifice, the wary demons will make sure that there are no stalking Crusaders around. Therefore, Eliza and she can''t go here immediately. They can only wait a little while.


    Fortunately, Theo, who has become a middle-level magician, is the strongest among several small guys. In addition, he feels that he has nothing to do in the college. On the other hand, she just sets up a temporary beacon for the college. She can live in a certain range and follow him in Theo''s student ID card. As a hybrid of angels and high elves, even though he has become a ghost and lost most of his magic power, his healing ability alone has made Theo fill his blood bottle all the time


    so when the devil decided that only a small girl nearby was sacrificed, she couldn''t wait to enjoy this meal, and it was abandoned by her Princess.


    Even if it is cunning like it, I''m afraid I can''t think of it until death. For Mao, a human little girl, will have such a powerful power.


    "Ah..."


    The trembling student ID interrupted Theo''s tune. She took the thin card out of her pocket and looked at the message from Eliza.


    Sita, who was full of faint white light, came out of nowhere and floated to theo. She leaned over her head to see the words on it.


    Although it can also communicate with the function similar to the telephone, because it is far away from the college, the voice will be seriously distorted if it is communicated through the temporary beacon of the college. It will not only sound uncomfortable, but also cause various misunderstandings. So when going out, most students will use this kind of text message like SMS for communication.


    The message from Eliza is very simple. As the first people who came to this area, they lost their way and couldn''t come to meet. By the way, they asked what happened to Theo''s demon.


    Judging from the text on the text message, they don''t worry about Theo''s safety at all. It seems that Eliza and they are very confident in Theo''s strength.


    After thinking about it, Theo slowly wrote some words on the student card with magic power and sent it back.


    In summary, it means "this side is very good, the enemy has been knocked down, and now I plan to release Sita to you. Please come and join us quickly.".


    After finishing this, Theo said to the ghost next to him, "go and find Eliza. There are three of them. Bring them here."


    I don''t know if Sida understood the girl''s words. Her white light brightened a little, then she dived into the ground and disappeared.


    Theo looked at the ground where Sita disappeared. After a while, she said abruptly, "come out, the wind element has brought your smell to me."


    Soon after the voice fell, not far away from the girl and the magic object, the Bush was pulled away before it was completely withered. A young man in a shabby hunter''s suit, with a purple wood knife hanging from the back of his waist, and a forehead guard with an eye pattern on his forehead, walked out of the room awkwardly.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to peek."


    His eyes only stopped for a moment on the demon who had already swept the street, and then moved back to Theo: "is this what the villagers call the monster I didn''t expect to be knocked down by you. "


    It seemed that the boy had received the same task from the villagers, and it was after Eliza and their departure. In addition to showing that the villagers have little hope for Theo and their little girls to defeat the demons, it also proves that Eliza and their lost ways seem to be far away


    Seeing that Theo didn''t seem to pay attention to his own interest, the boy scratched the back of his head: "is that luminous body just disappeared in the ground, is it your soul?"


    Fortunately, Theo has not forgotten the main purpose of their departure from the college. She finally had a little reaction when she heard the word soul.


    The little guy looked up and down at the young man who was about to be called a youth, and asked in doubt, "the soul is making?""Almost."


    The young man gave a bitter smile and stroked the purple wood knife behind him: "my name is Joan. Are you also the user of soul gear?"


    "I''m not." But Theo choked the boy with a word.


    "No?" He obviously didn''t believe Theo''s words: "but if you''re not a psychic, how can you beat that guy?"


    The boy pointed to the body of the lizard under Theo''s body: "that guy is just smart, and it''s not a rare species. But if you want to knock down this monster, you need at least three two turn magic swordsmen or two squadrons of heavy cavalry..."


    "I''m a magician."


    Then Theo choked his words in five words.


    "But even so..."


    "Why can''t I see your future?" he continued


    "The future?" Theo tilted his head slightly and repeated in confusion.


    "One of my soul tools," the pupil of the future, "the young man flicked his headband:" this was originally my wife''s, and she could see the future in a minute with it. Because my soul doesn''t fit in well with this one, I can only see a person''s future in five seconds. So far, I have seen many magicians, but I can see their future clearly. Only your future, I can''t see it


    Then the boy looked at Theo again: "so Who the hell are you? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    "What a magical object..."


    Willarendt iron hoof looked over and over at the skin care which was a bit like a Chinese knot and a bit like a Ping''an charm on his hand. He couldn''t Stop Praising: "it''s a legendary magician to be able to make this kind of magic object in such a short time."


    The effect of this amulet is not to translate, but to know clearly that the other person is speaking a language that he or she does not understand, but still can understand the meaning of the words.


    "Because as a magician, we have to deal with other planes and even Outland creatures. The ability to communicate is necessary. Therefore, some magic items with magic such as" knowing the language "are very common."


    Sylvie added on the side.


    It''s true that magic items with a good command of language can often be seen at auctions in the eastern plains. However, the price of those items is generally 50 gold coins, and it can only be translated into low-level languages without mystery, such as dog''s head human language.


    "So, my human friend, how are you thinking about what I said before?"


    He returned the amulet to SIVI, and willarendt asked again.


    After coming to this stable Well, when I was talking about the VIP room, the Centaur chief made a request to SIVI for human assistance.


    "in fact, my main destination for this trip is central Turkey. I had already planned to leave after asking for the location of this place."


    Sylvie mused in a pretentious way.


    "Originally" means, do you have a new consideration now


    As the leader of the family, willarendt, whose mind was much more delicate than other thick lines, suddenly recognized the implication of SIVI.


    "Yes. In fact, although I have mastered a little space ability, I have great limitations. In addition, I was injured in the ruins before Ah, it''s a dark wound. I can''t see the scar I''m afraid we can only bring a small group of humans to help Sylvie''s face was not red, panting and lying: "well, judging from my current state, I can only bring about 30 people. And I can''t bring a man stronger than me. The magic power of those 30 people is certainly not higher than me. "


    Hearing this, the Centaur chief''s face sank.


    He didn''t expect this kind of situation at all - the other party was not unwilling to help, but the power to help was limited.


    Thirty people, even if they all have the strength of the human magician in front of them, the number is still so small that it can only be described as pitiful in the face of the endless ocean of goblin. I''m afraid that if you throw it in, you can''t even see a bubble.


    Of course, this is just the brain tonic of a little-known Centaur chief. After all, he doesn''t know what the great mage is, and from the beginning to the present, he hasn''t seen Sylvie seriously. Even the great magic company attack that killed tens of thousands of goblin was used after the gang escaped.


    Not to mention 30, even if there are only three or four of them at the same level as SIVI, we can work together to take over the previous goblin sea liner


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t plan to pack up all the goblin.


    "But it''s not that there is no other way to deal with it."


    In the other side''s appetite, Sylvie continued.


    "I''ve brought a limited number of people, but aren''t some of you centaurs human?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Villarent''s thick eyebrows wrinkled.


    "Let''s teach you some magic talents to deal with the enemy''s magic, and set up a magic position at that time. I guarantee that they will also be able to make you gape."


    Sylvie finally revealed his real purpose, which had been restrained for a long time.


    Through the previous wiretapping of Centaur meeting, we can know that these centaurs did not have the confidence to resist the mighty army of goblin. If you and the elder brother horse alliance, you will not die in the same place.


    And if Sylvie hears the other party''s proposal for an alliance, he immediately smiles and says, "OK, OK." and then he pulls the second school district directly from the ectopic side I''m afraid the first reaction of the Centaurs is not that the confidence of reinforcements has risen greatly, but that "you definitely intend to invade us from the beginning?" And then it''s all martial arts.


    After all, although it''s better than the prairie elves or the drow, the Centaurs with a strong sense of territory can be regarded as a very exclusive race.


    Thirty. This is the number of people Sylvie is considering for the normal operation of the college, as well as the rapid education of magic knowledge, and as far as possible will not make the Centaurs feel threatened.


    As soon as the contingent of 30 professors arrives, they can immediately start to teach and educate the next generation of centaurs with human culture.


    The melting pot of nationalities has always been the best tactic of the Chinese people. In history, there were countless foreign countries that invaded China and established the country. However, they all disappeared under the national assimilation of the Han people and became a part of historyAlthough centaurs have two more legs than humans and have reproductive isolation, assimilation is a little difficult, but at least there is no problem with cultural bombing.


    The most important thing is In this way, it is absolutely impossible to complete the main task that emerges from nowhere.


    "My friend, is that true?" Willarendt, who was already a little sick and in a hurry, gazed into Sylvie''s face, as if trying to find something suspicious in his face.


    But Sylvie was a little confident about defending against the current of goblin, so he didn''t show any flaws.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can bring a clansman with magic talent first and let me teach it for a while and see how it works."


    Said Sylvie confidently.


    "However, the total attack of goblin is close at hand..."


    "It''s because of the lack of time that I suggest you do the experiment quickly." Sylvie took out a crystal from his arms and threw it to willarendt: "this can test people''s magic ability. You can use it. As long as someone holds it in his hand and it''s bright enough to light up the space of the room, you can bring him


    "Well, if you can do what you just said, you will always be our Centaur, our best friend of the iron hoofed tribe at any time!"


    Willarendt sprang to his feet, like a horse, standing on his hind legs, waving his front legs - a salute like gesture in the Centaurs - and then he fell steadily back to the ground, lifted the curtains, and walked out of the stable stable stable.


    After confirming his departure, SIVI''s face was like a child of a night God''s family


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    Magic is not a quick art.


    Even the children who are favored by the owl sent by the college system have so far achieved nothing more than to be able to step into the middle-level magician''s stage (Theo is the favorite of SIVI, not included in this list).


    This is especially true for centaurs, whose innate magic abilities are not as good as human centaurs.


    The crystal Sylvie gave to willarendt can''t really test a person''s magic aptitude - except for the academic system, so far, human beings have not found a standard to quantify a person''s magic qualification, which can only be divided into five grades: excellent, good, qualified, inferior and insulating - that crystal is only used to test magic relatives And standard.


    Magic affinity level has a great influence on the accumulation and control of magic, but it has nothing to do with the actual talent of magicians.


    As a matter of fact, many swordsmen have a higher level of magic affinity than magicians, but because of other problems, those guys still have no connection with the highly rich and handsome profession of magicians and can only move bricks


    Although the mage profession can''t be completed quickly, the swordsman can.


    As long as you have enough combat experience, plus a little bit of magic talent and magic equipment provided by Edric, that qualified magic swordsman is born.


    "Just before that, a new type of magic device independently developed by our college has been reported that it may cause certain effects on the human body, and it must be tested before it can be put into practice..." Sylvie touched his chin and muttered, "when it comes to human experiments, who can compare these limbs No, it should be a centaur with six legs and a strong body


    In any case, the most side effects of that thing are alien magic invasion or magic overload. Even if these centaurs train for a few days, they won''t have much magic in their bodies. In addition, their physique is far better than that of human beings. A little bit of exotic magic invasion or magic overload is not a problem at all, at least it will not kill people.


    Without hesitation, after marking the entire Centaur community with mice in his heart, SIVI pulled open the space and asked fitter to send a new set of magic devices, and then began to test it.


    After all, this kind of magic device was developed according to the standard of "user for human". If it is replaced by Centaur, and it is still used by beginners, there will be some disharmony. In order to make these half man and half horse guys more acceptable, SIVI has to reset it from the Perspective of biology.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t really use centaurs as experimental materials. However, the task required students rather than combat machines. At present, it is only a temporary plan to train him into a magic swordsman. His intention is to wait until the matter is over, and then gradually lead those villains who really have magic talent and have formed a fighting style to the road of battle mages. It''s just right now that the magic learning direction of idrick''s students is either arcane or elemental expertise, and there are very few hardline battle mages


    After a little more than ten minutes of fiddling, Sylvie felt a little shriveled stomach, put down his work, and planned to go out to find something to eat.


    Although there are a lot of food in the silver storage box, it''s rare to come to this kind of prairie, and I''m also a guest in the Centaur tribe. Isn''t it good to eat some of the local specialties here Anyway, even if the Centaur''s food is the dark food of the star sect, he doesn''t care. Even if the food is poisoned, he runs back to the college to wash his stomach, and another SIVI comes to sit in town


    But as soon as he lifted the curtain, he saw willarendt''s big face with great personality.


    "Oh, my human friend, I was about to come to you."


    The other side seems to be in a good mood: "I have found the right first choice."


    Worthy of being a centaur, this efficiency is high.


    Sylvie couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart.


    "Really? Let me have a look first. If we are really qualified, we can start the course in the afternoon. "


    "Well, before that, he wants to see what you can do..."


    Said willarendt, embarrassed. Then he walked two steps to reveal behind him the young man with the appearance and coat color similar to him, but full of the taste of iron and blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this your son? "


    SIVI asked subconsciously, comparing the facial similarity of the two horses.


    "My father has done a lot for the centaurs, so I think I should make a little contribution to the family."


    Said the young man and horse.


    "Fortunately, with the blessing of harano, the child also has a magic talent."


    Willarendt took out the crystal and motioned to his son to take it.


    I saw that the crystal in the hands of the young people issued a bright white light, from the brightness of the words, the level of magic affinity is really high.


    "Then, what does the so-called look at my ability mean?"


    After confirming that there is a certain talent, SIVI asked with great interest.


    "My father was not only a chief, but also the most powerful warrior in the iron hoofed tribe. I''ve been training with him as the goal, and now I''m a top-ranking fighter of Centaur clan! So please fight with me, and I can only worship you as a teacher after I recognize your strengthThe young man continued to drag.


    Kou Guyue, I don''t know how many magicians in the eastern plain don''t have the qualification to worship me as a teacher. You drag a fart!


    Siveton''s face sank and looked to willarendt on one side.


    The Centaur chief grinned apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''ve already said that you''re strong, but it seems that it''s more motivating for Gila to fight..."


    "Yes, even my father recognized this powerful, let me see it!"


    Looking at the Centaur boy over there who was so self absorbed that he couldn''t help feeling a little headache.


    Even if the cheeky one is as thick as SIVI, he can''t pull his face to beat a real child


    Temo, a great magician who is about to stand at the top of the world, bullies the combat effectiveness and converts it into a magic object. I don''t know if there are any double-digit little guys in the Crusade level. If it spreads out, where will his face go.


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid of hurting me? Don''t hesitate, just do it


    Especially when the child didn''t have any consciousness


    -- a moment later --


    SIVI sat on the ground, enjoying the clear and beautiful sky and eating highland barley cake (although the highland barley in the cake is not the same thing as the crop of the same name on earth), this pasta has a fragrant smell, fresh taste, endless aftertaste, and unexpected delicious.


    He enjoyed the afternoon leisurely.


    "Teacher, shall I pinch your shoulders? My father said my massage was great. "


    Then the black and blue faced Centaur boy destroyed the leisure atmosphere completely: "how about beating your back?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    This is a huge abandoned church.


    The church, which was in disrepair for years, has no roof, and the bright sun shines down from the place that should be the ceiling, and spreads all over the interior of the church. Numerous green plants have opened the floor tiles and spread in the church. The vines like Parthenocissus are crawling all over the white walls and columns of the church, bringing a sense of desolation.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean there''s no life in it.


    Sylvie left his half charred black object aside at random, walked in the corpse which was completely baked into coke by the flame he drew from the fire element plane, and pushed the door leading to the church chapel with the hand of the mage.


    A giant man with a rhinoceros head, about three meters tall and dressed in priest''s clothes, was greeting SIVI. He held a huge hollow iron ball with a bigger volume and a chain in his hand. The magic light in the core of the iron ball was clearly visible. The material of the iron ball also determined that even if it was empty in the middle, it would weigh several tons and could easily smash a large truck Into a heap of scrap iron.


    It should be a magic item.


    And judging from the tonnage of this item, I''m afraid there was a high demand for the user''s magic control. Only in this way can we use the magic of the hand of a mage as a portable magic position.


    However, the monster in front of him disobeyed the common sense. Relying on his own terrible power, he directly used this thing as a weapon


    Well, at the moment, the destructive power of this weapon is much simpler than that of a magic position.


    However, this level of attack is not enough for SIVI, who has experienced many battles in various aspects.


    He gently sidestepped the iron ball, allowing the iron ball strengthened by earth element to smash a big hole in the wall behind him.


    At the same time, he put his hand on the iron chain linked to the iron ball, and the red flame was blazing, and in a few seconds the iron chain was broken, making the human rhinoceros lose the ability to recover the iron ball.


    Seeing that his weapon had lost its effect, the rhinoceros simply threw the remaining half of the chain in his hand and tore off his mass robe.


    All of a sudden, bricks, gravel and clay poured into his body, and then quickly condensed together to form a hard armor covered with a thick layer of earth elements.


    The earth element can well disturb the effects of magic and other elements, and the rhinoceros head, which is thick and bloody, can be described as a hanging bomb after being covered with rock armor.


    It screamed like that, using the sharp corner of its head as a weapon, it rushed towards SIVI.


    Then SIVI picked up the iron ball with mage''s hand and smashed it out.


    "This thing is very convenient..." With the iron ball in his hand, SIVI tried to wave it. He found that it was very interesting to use, and he could get other effects according to the elements attached to the magic core.


    It''s just a pity it shouldn''t explode.


    After hitting the rhinoceros head with an iron ball again, SIVI stopped playing and directly used an enhanced version of brilliance to smash the other side to the ground


    Once again, there was a ghost in the church.


    The podium in the middle of the chapel collapsed, revealing a small box.


    "Sure enough, the settings of the treasure chest have been reserved..." After taking out a card of the strong and some small things from the small box, and confirming that there was nothing particularly valuable in them, Sylvie chose to leave the page in front of him: "but there is no lottery setting after customs clearance, only one thing will be sent directly according to the customs clearance evaluation Although I don''t think it makes any difference in essence. "


    The surrounding environment changed in an instant, and became the stable where he entered the replica of the Church of the forgotten.


    Not long ago, after lunch and the removal of the new Centaur student, seavy started working on a new replica system.


    "Unlike before, it''s not three times a day, but it''s consuming fatigue value to make copies Different copies consume different fatigue values. "The well of the ghost" with the difficulty of four stars consumed more fatigue than the "Church of the forgetters" of the three-star difficulty


    Judging from the door panel of the trial, the copy with the highest star rating has a full 12 star difficulty, but it has not been opened because the conditions have not been met.


    The most difficult copy has reached eight star difficulty, and the content of that copy still remembers that it is really a very troublesome and disgusting copy - because the main task of that copy is to protect others. The protected target is not only thin skinned and bloodless, but also physically weak. If you eat a magic missile, you will almost be favored by the Lord And he will be immune to all kinds of enchantments, even the magic shield can not cover. What''s more, he didn''t have any idea about his weak physique. During the whole mission, he kept killing himself, just like challenging how to die in the shortest time


    At that time, in order to get rid of that copy, Sylvie wanted to die."Fatigue is almost exhausted, but it seems to recover over time."


    After summing up these rules, Sylvie opened the task panel, which was full of all kinds of messy branch tasks.


    In addition, the reward value of West dimension can be increased by looking at the upper limit of fatigue tasks


    If the previous college system was trying to tell seavy that "the task is the most important and the copy is just daily", now, from the point of view of fatigue value and task reward, the system seems to convey to him the meaning of "task is a cloud, go brush the copy, young man"


    Of course, it''s not just the copies in the door that need fatigue value now, but also another updated page that needs fatigue value.


    "Tower of cause and effect".


    From the appearance, this page is no different from the door of trial. It also has a lot of red and green dots, but it needs more fatigue value to open the cause and effect tower.


    "Forget it, now any guess is just in vain. When the fatigue value is fully recovered, you can go in and have a look at it and you will know what''s inside."


    After patting his face, seavy shut down the college system and began to adjust the magic device - after all, it was one of the few things he had nothing to do with the system Although at present, this magic device is not comparable with the equipment in the system.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

I''m sorry, I have no idea today. In addition, many things happened during the day. I feel sleepy. It seems that I can''t update it. So please take a leave.


    Make up 5000 words tomorrow.


    I''m so sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    "Teacher, can this really help us beat back goblin?"


    The Centaur asked suspiciously, wagging his tail, holding in his hand the wand that SIVI had adjusted all night.


    No wonder he doubted that, compared with his height of nearly two meters and his knotted arms, the wand produced as a sample looked as delicate and fragile as a branch from any tree.


    This always gives Jila the feeling that if she makes a little effort, she will bend this strange weapon.


    "Jila, remember, as a magician, the most useful part of your body will be your head, not your biceps."


    Sylvie sighed, and had to correct his new student''s ideas and actions - he was holding his wand in the position of a Tomahawk.


    "Do you mean to end the enemy with a mallet? I think this kind of attack is more useful for unicorns... "


    The Centaur boy suddenly realized.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xi Wei swallowed the Tucao that make complaints about his mouth.


    Well, anyway, now we just let these centaurs become magic swordsmen. Most of the fighting still depends on physical attack.


    But Sylvie indulged for a while and immediately began to correct each other''s movements.


    "Do not poke stones with the head of the wand, nor twist the crystal stones on the wand!"


    The soul is light. The one on the head of the staff is crystal of elements. It''s very expensive, OK


    After retraining a centaur boy with ADHD, SIVI began to teach him the basics of magic.


    Because he had done the same thing with Eliza and Theo a long time ago, Sylvie finally felt familiar.


    Only every time he spoke a few words, Kyra, a centaur teenager, raised her hands to ask him questions.


    "What is the magic element?"


    "Why do we need to close our eyes when we perceive them?"


    "What is mental power?"


    "Why do our minds produce mental power?"


    "Mental power comes from the head, but why does magic come from the body?"


    "What if I don''t feel the magic element?"


    Cold sauce, light soul! Have you asked enough!


    Sylvie''s a whole head.


    It''s not that he can''t answer these questions, but some of them belong to the basic of the basic. If you come step by step, you will soon talk about them. There are also some profound theories. For example, everyone knows that Apple will fall to the ground, but why it will fall to the ground still depends on the gravity of the earth, which involves the earth The concept that the ball is a circle


    To put it simply, children who are just beginning to learn to read want to talk to adults about the value of life, a very heavy and difficult philosophical topic.


    Mom, even if I tell you, you can''t understand!


    "It''s a good thing to have a thirst for knowledge, but in learning, you will inevitably encounter some magic formulas and theorems that are difficult to understand. At that time, as long as you remember those formulas, theorems or proper terms, you will be left to yourself to explore their significance and verification methods." In the end, Sylvie could only say so equivocally.


    After all, he will not specially attack the other party''s curiosity and inquiry psychology.


    So the centaurs, who had been encouraged by Sylvie, became more energetic.


    "So we''re going to select 30 teachers to teach centaurs how to use magic items, right?"


    After listening to Sylvie, who was sitting behind his desk, fitter nodded clearly.


    "But we can''t get so many professors in our college right now? Even if Huolian''s temporary professors are included, there will be no more than 30 professors. If all of them are transferred out at once... "


    Then fitter, who knew more about the college than Sylvie himself, frowned: "are you going to give up the education of the students here for the sake of the Centaurs?"


    "Of course not."


    Sylvie shook his head.


    Aldrich is his base camp. He will not do such self destructing things as taking away all the professors casually.


    "I didn''t say it must be the professor over there."


    "What?" Fitter''s eyes were high, and her ponytail at the back of her head shook in defiance of gravity: "you don''t want to release tasks for students to do?"


    "Worthy of being my secretary." Sylvie gave the ghost girl a thumbs up.


    "You are worthy of your stature." The girl pulled her long hair hysterically: "why let the students do this?"


    "Accumulate experience, expand experience, and let yourself learn from the past while teaching others And so on? "


    "Why interrogative sentences?"


    The ghost girl floated up to Sylvie, her eyes fixed on his face as if to see something from above."Fitter, didn''t anyone tell you..."


    Sylvie and the girl looked at each other for a moment, then said slowly.


    "What, what?" The ghost girl, who seemed to be close to SIVI, was stiff and her eyes were a little wavering.


    "The temperature around you seems to be a little lower than elsewhere." "I''m a little cold..." said seavy


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why are you suddenly angry?"


    SIVI asked in surprise, avoiding a vase thrown by the mage''s hand. The answer was a specimen of the head of an elk nosed tapir that had been hanging on the wall and was now flying towards him.


    "You don''t understand a woman''s heart." The precious specimen that can speak xiumen language for some reason was smashed into pieces with a sigh.


    After a long period of banging and banging for a while, fitter asked seavy again and seriously, "what kind of consideration did you put the students in that place? You should know that it has not been explored by human beings, and everything is still unknown. If there is no complete preparation... "


    "There is no real sense of readiness in the world, my secretary." SIVI took out a magic wand with healing magic and began to gradually change the mess of the room back to its original appearance.


    "Oh, Lord Almighty, thank you for your mercy. I thought I would be called by the Lord this time."


    The strange creature with a deer head and a nose like a walrus nose exclaimed in a voice of lingering fear.


    But one of the people in the room ignored it.


    "Well, let me change the question. Why don''t you just stop goblin in some other way?" Fitter floated into the air, facing Seaver in the distance, with a serious look on his face: "if it were you, there would have been a way?"


    Indeed, magic positions, super large ritual magic, or simply summoning a large number of exotic creatures with thick skin and blood and infinite power can be regarded as solutions.


    But Sylvie chose the most thankless one.


    When the ghost girl wanted to come, he must have his own consideration to do so.


    Girl, you think too much. In fact, the goods are only for the completion of the task


    "It''s not a big deal." Sylvie scratched the back of his head, and then began to sell: "do you know when people are most impressed?"


    "When?" The ghost girl is not a psychologist. Naturally, there is no research on this.


    "It''s the first impression of our first meeting. That impression will remain in the subconscious and affect the communication between the two people


    "In fact, the first impression is not only between two people, but also between different races," he explained with a teacher''s face


    "My ideal is to establish the world''s No.1 Magic Academy. But can a magic academy that only accepts human students really be called" the world''s first "? I don''t think so. "


    "For this reason, we should not only recruit human students, but also some gifted human race students. And I did the same Some time ago, I purposely increased the number of sub ethnic guards for non students in the college. The main purpose was to make students accustomed to the existence of non-human beings


    "It''s true that professors have knowledge and experience that students can''t reach at present, but at the same time, those knowledge experiences and their life experiences have made the ideas in their minds completely fixed and difficult to change."


    "Centaur is a very bold and extremely sensitive creature. When we get in touch with the Centaur tribe, the professors who look down on the sub race and the quasi race are easy to be detected by each other, and finally give them a first impression that we don''t pay attention to, and it''s very difficult to change and wash the first impression


    "That''s why I decided to send the students. Although they are all my favorite students of Aldrich, they are still young after all. Their curiosity about external things must be far greater than those prejudices, and they are mostly kind to human like creatures. Let them contact the Centaur tribe, should not leave a bad impression


    "That''s why I made this decision."


    With that, Seaver sat down in the leather chair, with a look of waiting for the trial.


    "Since you said that..." Fitter sighed a long sigh, but then she asked suspiciously, "but don''t you say you want them to teach centaurs how to use the magic items developed by our college? If you remember correctly, they haven''t touched the weapon yet? "


    "The other one is teaching a centaur how to use it. During this time, they have enough leisure to learn the usage of that thing. If they are magicians, they can''t even compare with a centaur who has never been exposed to magic, of course, it doesn''t make sense to go Stay at school and make up for it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    After teaching his Centaur students a little basic knowledge of magic, and letting him explore and familiarize himself, SIVI returned to his stable.


    After more than half a day''s accumulation, his fatigue value finally recovered to the level that he could enter the "Tower of cause and effect" page.


    According to the introduction of the system, the copy of the tower of cause and effect and the door of trial should be similar. However, compared with the door of trial, there is only one green dot on the tower of cause and effect, and all the rest are red dots that can''t be entered.


    And even if you focus on the green dot, there will be no information about that copy, even if you don''t even have the name of the copy. You know, the copy in the door of trial can almost guess the content by looking at the name, so that he can be prepared in advance, and suddenly lost the convenient function, which makes Seaver a little hesitant


    However, he was also a great magician, and his hesitation was soon forgotten. After collecting the fatigue value, he directly entered the copy.


    The next moment, the surrounding environment suddenly changed, from a stable to an endless grassland Well, in terms of appearance, this grassland is no different from the new green grassland, except that there are no annoying goblin and stinking centaurs.


    From the temperature point of view, even the season has changed from the cold winter to the hot summer.


    "There''s no starting point here..." Accustomed to the mutation, SIVI scratched his head calmly.


    It''s OK to say that there are no supplies. If there is no pay box, what should I do if I get unnecessary materials in this copy?


    And without the campfire and camp, even the crystal on the way back should not be used.


    In addition to the Academy''s system, the system can also open the system.


    It is worth noting that on the task panel, in addition to the ultimate goal of "building the world''s first magic academy", other tasks, including a series of main tasks, have disappeared. The same is true of the reputation page. The prestige values of all ethnic forces have disappeared.


    In addition, the page of the tower of cause and effect is still there, but now there is only a blue dot on it. It seems that this point should be something like going back to the city and enabling him to return directly to the real world.


    It''s just that activating the blue dot also requires the corresponding fatigue value


    "Although you can feel the magic, the magic seems to be limited..." He tried to cast the spell, but when he failed, SIVI touched his chin: "but the skill tree in the system is still there, and miracles can still be used."


    The connection with another self still exists in the soul, and one''s greatest dependence has not disappeared.


    Then he came in and pulled out some card like things from his pocket, which was replaced by the system without permission.


    "Explosive arrow", "traction anchor", "excellent lightning chain" These are... "


    Sylvie immediately realized that the magic was part of his ability. One ring, two rings and three rings.


    And these cards all have some information about the magic.


    For example:


    "burst fire arrow"


    "second ring fire element magic"


    "casting: this magic requires paying several magic and fire elements to cast"


    "effect: after one fire element damage to the target creature, it will cause another range explosion damage around the target creature. The damage power depends on the magic and fire element input.


    " limitation: this There''s no limit to double names. This magic can only be used three times (33) in a causal trip, and it will be sent to the graveyard after exhaustion. "


    " note: "Hey brother, if I were you, I would never touch this thing like magma!" ¡ª¡ªAfter thinking about it for a while, SIVI put the card between his fingers, pointed to a random place, and tried to use a explosive arrow again.


    With the subtle magic of the passage, this time the dark red flame arrow successfully launched out, and in the ground not far away from a big hole.


    The number limit on the card has also changed from 33 to 23, which seems to reduce the setting by 1 every time you use it.


    "Does it limit the number and type of casting I can cast?"


    The stack of cards that came out of the pocket was only about twenty, only a small part of the Seville magic which had reached at least three figures.


    "Obviously, I can do so many magic, why is this the only card?" Then SIVI began to think about other aspects.


    He soon discovered the common ground of these magic.


    All the magic cards were acquired from the skill tree page of the college system after he spent the certificate of the strong or skill crystal. But the other magic that he learned from reading and his own magic did not turn into cards.


    "Is this forcing me to spend more evidence magic of the strong? Sure enough, the system has been awesome recently, and I''m really cheating at last. "When he understood that, Sylvie had an impulse to swear.


    However, in such a place where the land should not be called bad every day, it seems useless even to shout abuse. So he simply started to move and try to find out the customs clearance conditions for this copy in the grassland.


    There is no specific task, there is no monster, plus a variety of special settings, so that he used to crush type customs clearance at a loss.


    "Ah, if the system works, just look at the map directly!"


    Suddenly, he seemed to think of something, so he hammered his hand, showing a sudden insight, and then opened the large map layout presented after the system update.


    Then he found out that the name of his place was the new green grassland. However, the eastern plain, which was supposed to have been lit up on the map, is still shrouded in darkness, indicating that it is an unexplored area.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Staring at the four characters of "new green grassland" on the map, Xiwei couldn''t help being confused: "is it said that the copy of the tower of cause and effect is based on reality? Or is this actually a parallel space


    After a while, he turned off the system page of the college, rubbed his forehead, and sighed.


    In any case, this time I have to go on exploring.


    Although magic is limited, but with the miracle that can void all supernatural phenomena and this pile of cards, you should be able to protect yourself.


    Anyway, as long as the fatigue value is restored to a certain extent, we can leave this inexplicable place. Explore something. You can come in when you are ready


    In the real world, SIVI moves on the grassland by floating or flying. Although the floating skill is carded, the duration of casting is limited. SIVI doesn''t want to waste this move which can be used to save his life, so he has to cross the grassland with his legs this time.


    This made him realize how difficult it is for ordinary people to travel long distances where weeds are at least knee high. No wonder only centaurs and prairie elves live in such places.


    Just as he was thinking, several goblin suddenly came into his sight.


    The other side is obviously not an elite monster. Judging from the rickety appearance, it is estimated that it is just the miscellaneous soldiers in goblin. The three crusading levels are not known to be level 1.


    "Quest" can be generated in "Ding Bu Lin" section. "


    the pop-up task panel attracted SIVI''s attention. The task was to kill 10 goblins, and the reward was 10 points of fatigue recovery. There was no penalty for failure. After he picked up the goblins, he quietly approached the goblins.


    Looking at their malnourished backs, he thought for a moment, then put the cards he had taken out back into his pocket, and then took out a precious magic sword from the storage box.


    This magic sword called "the gift of the tide" is put into the real world. Its excellent properties can definitely cause the rapists majoring in water element to scramble for it. Even some high-level water elemental magicians will be attracted.


    It''s just that in the tower of cause and effect where all magic items are invalid, this thing becomes an ordinary sword


    However, white clothes or treasures, maybe for ordinary people, a sword that has been cut can''t do more than three goblins, but for SIVI, who killed goblin almost to vomit in the copy, if it wasn''t for fear of breaking the wand, even if he used a wand as a stick, he could have knocked over several goblins.


    However, before Sylvie rushed up to dry over the short wax gourd, a few arrows broke through the air and shot the goblin into a meat kebab.


    Sylvie was shivering. The mage''s alarm card had to be put on his body to work. However, a few minutes ago, because the maintenance time was exhausted, the card had been sent directly to the cemetery, so he didn''t even notice the arrows that were flying


    Startled, he immediately turned his head and looked at the place where the arrow came.


    Then he saw a few tall centaurs.


    The Centaur, whose body was larger than that of the Centaur chief seen by Sylvie in the real world before, was more tall and bulky. His upper body was naked, his bronze skin was shining under the double effects of the sun and sweat, and his scarred face was interrogative, exerting pressure on SIVI silently.


    "Human beings," the Centaur''s Humen language was surprisingly good, which made Sylvie, who had already begun to talk to each other in Centaur language, "this grassland is already our thing. The final war is over, we centaurs will not continue to have any involvement with your salvation army. If you understand, get out of the new green grassland


    ¡°¡­¡­ The final war? The salvation army? "


    Sylvie''s eyes widened and he swallowed. "Wait, can I ask you a question?"


    "What? You''d better not play tricks, man


    The words of semi human and horse are similar to those of the real world."What age is it now? I mean, in terms of human chronology... "


    "Tara, 1299. But I hear you want to make this the first year of the new era. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Tara calendar, the first year of the new era, the age of myth


    Mom, why did you come to ancient times again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    It''s not that seavy hasn''t experienced this kind of replica of a certain era. In fact, he has not only experienced it several times, but also made a deep impression on him almost every time - because it is only in the tower of tempering that can get him promoted.


    Thinking of the last time the tower of honing was busy opening the college system, Seaver found a new task format in the task page that he had never seen before.


    "A new causal chain has been discovered: the second coming of King goblin. "


    " you can''t leave the new green grassland area of causal space-time until you have completed the second visit of goblin king. "


    when he saw this place, Sylvie winked at the corner of his eye. It seemed that he could not leave the grassland for the time being.


    At the same time, he sighed and felt proud that he had discovered some tactics of this copy.


    "King brin''s execution time is less than 15:33. After one hour, the number of goblin doubled and 1-6 new subspecies appeared randomly. "


    " seal magic has been sent to your card bag, please check. "


    " reward: the reward for the success of this causal chain depends on the completion of the chain "


    " punishment: the Centaurs are completely destroyed, and the maximum fatigue value is permanently reduced by half. "


    " note: "damn it, because of the existence of that monster, these goblins launched suicide attacks on us like crazy!" ¡ª¡ªWeiyin city garrison tatt "


    "... "


    How to say, this mission made Sylvie feel strange.


    The first task is not the usual Crusade (although in his current situation, it is very difficult to attack the goblin king), but to seal, and intimate enough that even the magic for sealing is ready.


    Second, the task prefix and content prefix. "Causal chain" refers to the chain formed by the "cause" and "result" of the event, and the prefix of the task content this time is "cause (in execution)". Can we think that after this, there will be tasks with content of "effect"?


    In addition, why is the dilemma faced by the Centaurs in this replica so similar to that of the Centaurs in the real world?


    Finally, the punishment for failure of the mission.


    If the upper limit of fatigue value is halved permanently, it seems strange that the Centaurs in front of us are completely destroyed Why is his mission linked to the survival of the Centaur?


    If we extend our thinking a little further, what about the Centaurs in the punishment content is not just the Centaurs in the copy, but together with the Centaurs in the real world?


    All of these things are connected together, and Sylvie has a very bad guess.


    Should not, the tower of cause and effect is not a copy, but really let him go back to the past?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Although in the heart had the fantastic conjecture, but Seaver''s face did not show any special look.


    No matter how to say, he still has a few crossbows in front of him. If he overreacts, he will be in trouble if someone pulls the trigger


    Even if the Centaur on the opposite side seems not to be bad in nature, it does not mean that he has no hostility to human beings. Judging from the wary expression of the other side, the Centaur does not mind shooting arrows into his head if there is any change. Even if he fails, those centaurs who are the most promising centaurs behind the other side will not stand by, so the final result is just to change from an arrow in his head to an arrow in his whole body


    "Don''t be nervous." Because of the task of the system and the restriction of being unable to leave the new green grassland, Xiwei could not go to Zhongtu according to the plan just now, so he could only try to talk to each other: "I am an academic magician, and I have some research on the habits of some kinds of magic creatures. Why don''t you tell me about the recent operation of goblin near here, and let me have a look at it? "


    "You want to hear from us?"


    Said the Centaur in a sharp voice, perhaps because of the urgency of speaking, the voice also became a bit like the neigh of a horse.


    What a stubborn guy.


    Sylvie sighed to himself, "do you think humans will send people who can''t even cope with goblin to spy on your tribe?"


    After hearing what he said, the Centaur thought about it and thought it was right From the situation that he had a sword and wanted to attack goblin stealthily before, this guy really didn''t have much ability.


    But even so, we can''t tell the people about the situation nearby.


    Just as he made up his mind, suddenly another Centaur came running from the south.


    "Chief Bruno!" Among them, one of the half horses, whose body was reddish brown and had a long dwarf beard, cried anxiously, "little Niemann was attacked by a purple goblin, and now he has been poisoned strangely. The singer has no way to treat him!"


    Suddenly, there was a little commotion in half man Mali.


    "What?" Hearing that his compatriots were in danger, the tall Centaur, known as Bruno, did not continue to confront SIVI: "human, leave quickly, or we will treat you as an intruder."


    After that, he spread the horse''s hooves, followed the red Centaur, and ran to the South with the other centaurs.


    It seems that he didn''t pay much attention to himself.


    Sylvie touched his chin. It seems to be a good thing for him.


    So he simply drew out the card of levitation, started floating, and kept a certain distance from the Centaurs and followed it.


    After arriving at the scene, Sylvie saw a lot of centaurs gathered together, their faces full of anxiety.


    It''s just that it''s so far away that you can''t see anything. In addition, if you get close, you may find it by the centaurs, and then it will be very difficult to explain (and it''s not guaranteed that the explanation will be useful). So after maintaining a certain distance, SIVI can only take out a binoculars from the storage box, pull out the front tube and look over there.


    Surrounded by the Centaur was a young man, only a little older than the Centaur student he had just enrolled. His body began to show strange swelling, his mouth was like two sausages hanging, his lips became purple and swollen, and his whole face was no better than eggplant.


    Centaurs are a fighting race. For them, fighting is like eating and sleeping. It''s nothing special. And death is very normal. Even in the battlefield, death is a special honor for them.


    So the young centaurs who make them so nervous must have an extraordinary identity.


    Having come to this conclusion, he began to sneak up on the other side, while all the Centaurs were in a state of sadness.


    The voice of Bruno and the singer is particularly clear when the other centaurs are silent.


    "Little Niemann''s vitality is losing My prayer can''t play a very important role. The records left by the witch doctors are not complete. There is no content about this kind of poison He will die soon. Sorry, chief Bruno. "


    He wore a feathered crown similar to that of the native Indians, and the Centaur singers bowed their heads apologetically.


    The scepter in his hand, which was in the iron ring, kept shaking, making a crisp sound, and at the same time broadcasting a weak and peaceful power, which was able to barely sustain the life of the young centaur.


    This is the totem magic born from the orc sacrifice, the unique indigenous magic of centaurs.


    Because it was once attached to orcs, many parts of Centaur civilization have been influenced by orcs. In addition to the specialized version of the "singer" of sacrifice, there are also the smelting techniques of centaurs, and their nature is similar to that of alchemists, but they are called witch doctors because of their excessive manipulation of poisons and curses.


    Hearing what the singers had said, the tall Centaur could only touch the young Centaur''s face, which had begun to turn black, with a rough hand. On the face of a man of iron and blood, there was an expression of crying. But soon he was able to control it and return to his selflessness."In that case, let''s prepare a funeral for him..."


    "Is it? I think he can save it. "


    At this moment, SIVI said suddenly.


    All of a sudden, all the Centaurs were on guard. At this moment, nearly 20 weapons were put on his neck.


    However, SIVI ignored the weapons that might take his life at any time, and looked directly at the lost Centaur chief: "the one who attacked there should be poison marsh goblin. That specialized monster has almost no defense ability, but it has a poison gland that can produce terrible poison in its crop. That kind of poison is a hundred times more violent than the miasma in the forest. If it is poisoned and can''t be detoxified within ten minutes, he will die immediately... "


    Seeing the questioning eyes from the other party, SIVI nodded: "I am an academic magician who studies the habits and weaknesses of magic creatures. I am naturally prepared for what may be used in the wild. It also includes powerful antidotes. "


    Saying that, SIVI handed out a bottle of purple potion - this is an antidote produced by the system mall. Although its efficacy is similar to that of detoxification crystal, the effect gap is not small.


    "It''s up to you to use it."


    After looking at Seaver for a few seconds, Bruno finally seems to have made up his mind to take over the potion in SIVI''s hand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    After drinking the antidote provided by Sylvie, the condition of the Centaur boy, who was in critical condition, soon settled down.


    It''s just that without the help of a healing potion, it''s going to take a while for a full recovery. And Sylvie, who was just held up by a group of centaurs, would not be so generous as to provide them with the healing potion. This favor has been sold enough, and many healing potions will not change in quality, not even adding flowers to the brocade.


    "I''m sorry for the rude behavior I just made to you."


    Bruno, the contemporary Centaur chief, pressed his hand. All of a sudden, the nervous Centaur warriors understood and put down their weapons.


    "It''s OK. I understand your concerns."


    Sylvie touched his neck. Fortunately, the Centaur he met was a type of man who was willing to listen to people. Otherwise, he would have to waste cards and kill all the magic.


    "I''m Bruno hoof, chief of this Centaur tribe."


    The tall Centaur extended his calloused hand to SIVI.


    Sylvie readily accepted the offer and shook hands with him: "I''m a travel mage, Sylvia Aldrich."


    "From now on, you will be our forever guest."


    Said the Centaur chief.


    "It''s my pleasure." SIVI is not anxious, not impatient, flattered or humiliated.


    Well, just being a centaur guest is not really something to be happy about.


    However, after finishing this, some new information appeared on the information panel of the system.


    "Your interference is beginning to influence the course of events. Get 1 causal value. "


    " you have unlocked a new card. Please open your card bag to check. "


    because the Centaur chief, together with the other centaurs, once again focused on the Centaur boy who had just escaped from the danger of his life. Sylvie did not keep his upright posture and took out the card stack from his pocket.


    It is worth mentioning that at present, no one seems to be able to see the cards except him.


    That''s good. At least you don''t have to explain what these are.


    Sylvie peeked through the cards for a while and finally found the new one among the cards.


    "Void King''s fist"


    "three ring subspecies Summoning Magic"


    "casting: this magic requires a considerable amount of magic power. In addition, an unused magic card must be thrown into the graveyard as an additional cost to cast it successfully. "


    " effect: causes an absolute void energy damage to the target, and decides whether to be annihilated by void energy according to its void resistance "


    " limitation: this magic has uniqueness. This magic can only be used once in a causal trip (11). When exhausted, it is banished from the chain of cause and effect. "


    " note: "I heard that you can lead out void energy? Let me have a good look... " ¡ª¡ªThe last words of Professor laguralin, who studies the void, is bright in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that the empty King''s fist can also be used. Although it can only be used once, it can be regarded as an unexpected joy.


    This means that the magic that can be carded is not only those on the magic tree of the system, but also the skill books printed in the copy, only need to be unlocked.


    As for the unlocking method, from the above prompt, it should affect the development of the original event Or do something that changes the trajectory of the world.


    So the question is: what kind of behavior is the trajectory of changing the world?


    Before that, just got the other party''s excellent, and announced the name of the reward.


    In theory, killing all the Centaurs here is also a way to change the trajectory of the world. However, Sylvie can be 100% sure that if he does, he will not be rewarded, but will directly lead to mission failure.


    Looking at the Centaurs around the boy, Sylvie shook his head and put the dangerous thought aside.


    So, while, on the face of it, you can get rewards for changing the way the world is going, it''s not.


    It''s not "changing the trajectory of the world can get rewards," but "changing the trajectory of the world in a certain direction can get rewards.".


    As for the direction of guidance, as long as the main task before the seal goblin king, you can speculate.


    If Sylvie isn''t there, can the Centaur kill goblin, which is like cockroach''s proliferation? They didn''t even know that King goblin existed.


    If we did not have the sudden existence of Sylvie, and if we continued with this development, I am afraid the final result would be that the Centaurs would be piled up in the goblin sea, and the "green" in the new green plain would have changed from grass to Goblin.


    Maybe the goblin sea will spread out, which will change the situation of the whole continentThe situation in the real world has not become this way, that is to say, it is because of what happened that the Centaurs in the real world have survived to this day.


    In this way, the direction of guidance will be clear.


    What he wants to do now is not to tamper with history, but to guide history to the future he has existed in.


    After determining the general direction, the rest is much simpler.


    Seal the king of goblin, solve the problem of this goblin riot, and then go back to the real world and take out the goods that have probably broken the seal


    However, he is different from the real world as a great magician. He can kill directly in front of the goblin King regardless of the obstruction of the goblin sea. However, he can only use low-level magic even though his magic power is still there, and there are restrictions on the number of times and use, which is very unfavorable.


    If you want to find the king of goblin and seal it under the blockade of the goblin sea, you have to rely on the strength of the Centaur tribe.


    But now it seems that although the other side has no hostility to him and has shown kindness, they seem to care more about the unknown Centaur than he does.


    Sylvie has no interest in sticking his face to others'' cold buttocks, and rather than doing the kind of kindness, it''s better to take something casually and trade with the other party, which is more in line with his values.


    Anyway, the reputation has been brushed to friendly, and the other party will not refuse his win-win proposal.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie opened his locker and began to look at some of the things that were not worth much or were not useful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

Sorry, there is no update today


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Some goblins formed a circle and sat by a broken iron pot which they had picked up from somewhere.


    The magic flame from the goblin caster was burning under the pot for a long time. There was a man''s hand in the pot outside, and the dirty soup was beginning to bubble.


    The goblins were salivating and fidgeting over the stew.


    There are no human beings on the new green grassland. The only sub race is centaurs. You can imagine what is cooking in that big pot.


    Not far from the goblin community, a few centaurs held back their anger and walked around quietly.


    They have a more important task than teaching goblin.


    Moreover, unlike the usual loose and cowardly goblins, these goblins, under the leadership of King goblin, are not only brave and fearless to death, but also cry out for their companions after being attacked. Once the surrounding goblin communities are disturbed, they themselves will be in danger and eventually become part of the pot.


    Strangely, as centaurs, their height was far higher than the grass, and they were very eye-catching at a glance, but no goblin found them.


    This is what SIVI found after searching the achievement store for a long time. The effect is similar to that of Harry Potter''s invisibility cloak, except that the form is paint and there is a time limit.


    Although we must be careful to make sound and not move too fast, because of the inherent attribute of "breath blocking Lv2", it can cover up the breath very well, even the smell of Centaur can be screened out at the same time.


    Although for some creatures with special detection methods, or demons with a strong sense of danger, it doesn''t have much effect, but goblin is enough.


    Of course, the biggest advantage is that it''s cheaper than a real invisibility cloak or something like that


    As the Death Squadron, the only mission of the Centaurs was to go deep into the goblin community and find the location of the goblin king. In the best case, they can bring the information back on their own, and if they are found, even if they are dead, they must inform SIVI of the location by summoning the beetles.


    From that goblin community to the distance, the depths of the goblin sea, the eyes of several centaurs revealed the light of perseverance.


    "Sorry, I have to trouble you at this time." Bruno hoof leads SIVI to a tent.


    Interestingly, the Centaurs of this era used reinforced linen tents, but in modern times, they turned into simple straw sheds, which made Seaver speculate with a little malice that these tents were actually sent by human beings. After they all rotted away, these centaurs with poor handicraft technology would have to return to nature and environmental protection ...


    "You mean that little guy..."


    "It''s Niman, Niman. The fire." Bruno interrupted SIVI with a more serious look.


    "Well, Niman. The fire." Sylvie perfunctorily said, "what''s the matter with him looking for me?"


    What''s more, the chief of this tribe can make a special trip. What is that guy''s identity


    "I don''t know. He didn''t tell me the details."


    At the entrance to the stable, Bruno stopped, pouted his hooves gently, and made a snort like a horse.


    This action is similar to knocking on the door, but also to remind the people inside that they have arrived: "then I will send you here."


    "Won''t you go in?"


    Looking at the tent, SIVI blinked.


    "No, Niman doesn''t seem to want to be heard." Bruno shook his head and lifted the curtain. "Come in, please."


    After a look at the tent, which looks a bit dark than the outside, Sylvie''s head can''t help but say, "there are eight hundred swordsmen lurking around, and the number of smashing glasses is no more."


    Tossing the thoughts aside, SIVI pinched the card in his pocket and walked into the tent.


    When his eyes adapted to the darkness of the tent, SIVI saw what it was like inside.


    The Centaur boy named Niman the fire of war was lying on the ground like a horse, but his human waist was straight, and he was staring at Seaver seriously.


    "Sure enough..."


    Suddenly, his eyes were shining on Seaver and he said in a very excited tone, "it''s been a long time, Mr. Aldrich! Before I heard their description, I thought it was you


    What


    Sylvie was blinded by the unexpected words.


    "That Are you? " In the end, he can only euphemistically say that he does not seem to know each other.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little too excited to see you."Niemann tried to restrain his joy.


    As a magician who is extremely sensitive to spiritual fluctuations, SIVI can clearly feel that the other party''s uncontrollable happiness is completely from the heart, without any false elements.


    "My name is Niman. The fire." The Centaur said excitedly, "of course, you may not have heard of the name. But it doesn''t matter, because I also know that my name is not famous, even among centaurs, and iron hoofed tribe is better. You may not know, but I come from the other side of the arachivia mountains. You can see that my mane is bright red, which is the characteristic of mountain centaurs. It is different from centaurs here. Besides, our mountain centaurs also have manes on their hooves, and... "


    At first, Seaver listened patiently to the other party''s talk about the physical features and mane maintenance methods of the mountain centaur. However, he found that the other side still did not want to stop after half an hour''s talk. He gradually lost his patience.


    So he simply interrupted the other party, who did not know when to turn to the topic of grinding hooves with stone: "can you just say the point?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ll forget the point as soon as I talk about it." The decent looking teenager scratched his head awkwardly, then straightened up and said, "my father you should know. His name is ares warfire. He''s a centaur hero."


    No, I still don''t know Xi Wei silently make complaints about her.


    After a pause, the Centaur continued, "yes, the Centaur soldier who joined you in the final war, the battle of talieside."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    After patiently correcting Niman, who was on the wrong side of the subject for several times, Sylvie finally understood what he meant and pieced together a general impression.


    To put it simply, a few years ago, on the eve of the battle of talieside, the final decisive battle between mankind and the abyss demons, Nieman had seen SIVI in the salvation army through his father as a hero.


    It''s not clear whether this is the false memory instilled by the college system or any other reason, but it''s certain that he didn''t know this Centaur named Niman and his father, Ares, before that.


    More seriously, before leaving the eastern plains, SIVI had not even seen a live Centaur except in the copy


    "All in all, it''s wonderful to see you! After that great battle, all the members of the Salvation Army on the front line, the legendary heroes, disappeared with the abyss demons, and we worried about it for a long time. Some time ago, someone said that I saw you around here. I didn''t believe it at first, but it''s great to be able to go out here. Although the grass here is not very delicious, and there is no prey for tooth sacrifice, there are zhongyanlu in my hometown, alasiweiya mountains. The meat is very delicious, especially after roasting, it''s hard to feel the juice splashing It can be better... "


    Leaving the chattering Neyman aside, Seaver finally understood why this guy was valued by other centaurs.


    All the characters who can be called heroes have amazing brilliant achievements, especially the 88 heroes handed down as myths. Almost every experience can write a thick novel, and the plot is not heavy


    As a descendant of a centaur hero, he will be respected by others as long as he is not too useless.


    Just as Sylvie was thinking about whether to excuse himself for being tired or not, when he left the noisy stable for a while, the black beetle broke the curtain and flew to SIVI''s side.


    Niemann stopped chattering, looking curiously at Seaver and the black beetle that was resting on his shoulder. He had dealt with many human magicians who belonged to the salvation army. Naturally, he knew that this kind of insect was either an enchanter or a magic object.


    Sylvie''s face was straight, he grabbed the beetle and began to put magic into it.


    Inside the beetle came a murky voice from the Centaurs who had gone to explore the goblin colony.


    The first half of the report is just a very ordinary position and the location of the enemy''s foothold. However, as time goes on, the report becomes more and more quiet, and the content of the report also appears special.


    "There''s a hole in azluka dug by goblin Zizi It''s very dark inside, we can''t see far Zizi Byrne went in to explore, but didn''t come back Zizi Something is coming out of it Zizi Damn, we were found Zizi Wang Here "


    after the scream and the dull sound, there was only a murmur.


    "Mr. Aldrich?" Even Niman recognized the not so good implication.


    It seems that the Centaur soldiers who were sent out have suffered a lot.


    "I''m sorry, but would you please go and call chief Bruno?"


    Sylvie touched his chin and said thoughtfully.


    Although the Centaur chief seemed to be guarding the door at the beginning, Niman chattered for so long that he could not even notice the beetle flying back.


    "No problem!" Niemann promised, clapping his chest, then got up and trotted out of the tent.


    It wasn''t long before chief Bruno rushed in.


    "I hear you have received the message?"


    As soon as he got into the stable, he couldn''t help but ask, and his address to Sylvie became honorific.


    Without saying a word, Sylvie replayed the information that the beetle had brought back.


    "The death of every compatriot is an unfortunate thing, but they did not sacrifice in vain and brought back important information for us."


    Bruno pondered for a moment and asked in a heavy voice, "so, what can you do about it?"


    "According to the information they sent back, it is not difficult to analyze two points."


    Sylvie sat in a critical position, sorting out the information in his heart, and said: "the first point is that King goblin is different from what we think. He does not live in a simple city, but hides in the underground. They can make a lot of easy to defend and difficult to attack in the cave


    "This is very tricky We don''t have enough power to attack a crypt... " Bruno sighed, "especially when the crypt is less than half our height."


    "The second point is that in that cave there are also some very sensitive detection goblin subspecies - otherwise I don''t think your trained soldiers will be so easy to detect."Sylvie continued.


    You know, the Centaurs here are not the real-world people who seem lazy because of the perennial peace. They have just come back alive from the front line against the abyss demons. Even if they can''t compare with those front-line armies, they can be regarded as elite soldiers in the elite troops.


    Being able to detect centaurs equipped with a magic coating indicates that individuals with perceptual variation have appeared in goblin. Some of these assassination plans had to be abandoned - Bruno was not naive enough to think that King goblin would not leave a way to escape in that cave.


    Suddenly the whole stable fell into silence. For Bruno and his men, the information that centaurs brought back at the cost of their lives was not good news.


    "That''s really bad news." "Is there anything Mr. Aldrich can do to solve this situation?" Niemann asked, uneasily, with his hoof


    "Of course." Sylvie stuffed the beetle back into his pocket and nodded his head of course.


    "Sure enough, even you Eh? What did you just say Niemann''s eyes widened, and even Bruno, who was still pondering, was surprised to look at Sylvie.


    "I am a magician. There are not many magicians in the world who will be baffled by the soil."


    The West Uighur two men (horse?) who have already outlined the general plan in mind A brilliant smile appeared: "I wonder if you two are interested in listening to my plan now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    The blue moon in the sky exudes a bright light, and the whole grassland is quiet and peaceful under the moonlight.


    Different from the earth, even if the blue moon is high, the stars are still clear and distinguishable. In the grassland without light pollution, it is even more brilliant.


    But in the silence, there was still a restless atmosphere.


    The centaurs, who had been ordered to rest for half a day, did not want to enjoy the beautiful scenery. They put on their armour, took up arms, and marched quietly towards the gathering place of goblin.


    It''s about 2:00 a.m. to 3:00 a.m.


    Because centaurs can only rely on Celestial timing, Sylvie himself did not bring in the Millennium hourglass, there is no way to determine the specific time.


    But it''s enough to know a general category. This is the deepest sleep time for most diurnal creatures, and it would be great for night raids.


    "Sir, the man Is Mr. Aldrich''s plan really all right? "


    Bruno, walking next to the line, asked the Centaur, somewhat worried.


    "No problem."


    Niman replied without hesitation: "my father once said that Mr. Aldrich is a human being sitting on his back, so I believe in his plans and abilities."


    Being able to sit on the back is almost the highest level of recognition that centaurs have for other humanoids.


    And a man who can gain the recognition of a centaur hero is not bad.


    Even so, Bruno iron hoof bowed his head a little uneasily.


    If he can fight side by side with the hero, he can only fight with the hero.


    However, the whole Centaur tribe was involved in this plan. It was too heavy to use the whole tribe as a bargaining chip, which made this bold man hesitant.


    Niemann naturally knows the reason. As the son of a hero, he spent almost all his childhood with his father in fighting the abyss devil. Naturally, he has the experience of surpassing most people.


    Therefore, he would not impose his will on others, let alone that the adult had explained this before he left.


    "You don''t need to be so upset."


    So he comforted the distressed chief, "didn''t Mr. Aldrich say that, too? Our main purpose this time is not to annihilate goblin. If the battlefield situation is not favorable, we can withdraw directly, and he will not blame us. "


    "Since you said that..."


    Bruno breathed a long breath and looked at the line of men and horses around him, and his eyes flashed with determination.


    "We used to be members of the Salvation Army, and we came out of the sea of corpses and blood. We were not afraid of war and blood. If we don''t get rid of goblin, it may turn out to be the worst. In that case, I''ll trust you, the human magician, to give us the strength of centaurs once. "


    "Thank you for your understanding. Ah, speaking of it, I forgot to ask Mr. Aldrich my father''s question. You should know that after the final battle, almost all the participants disappeared with those abyssal demons. Only a few people have witnessed rumors all over the world. I''m so happy to see Mr. Aldrich this time. I even forgot the original purpose, Chief Bruno, have you heard the rumor that circulated in the southwest half a month ago? It is said that there were other final wars in which the participants in the battle of talieside were found... "


    With that, Niemann went off to the eastern plains again.


    Bruno gasped, regretting that he had not stopped Niman''s words in time.


    The God of grassland, when is this guy going to talk about


    Goblin Grottoes: a little guy about half the height of ordinary goblin shrinks in the deepest part of the cave. It grows a lot of things like plant roots and roots and plunges deeply into the surrounding soil.


    It''s King goblin.


    Of course, the most vulnerable individual is not easily exposed to other creatures.


    Regardless of whether it''s hiding in the cave now, it can''t be found if it''s not carefully searched. It''s enough that ordinary creatures can''t tell whether it''s true or not just by preparing a massive puppet with a crown on his head and pretending to be king goblin in front of the cave.


    Other goblin nerve information came from its roots, and the group of four hoofed creatures that had been beaten away by them not long ago sneaked up to attack its people.


    What stupid hooligans! Haven''t they found out that the inferior goblin, who is so vague about his self-consciousness, is useless no matter how much he kills? As long as there is food, the lower goblin can reproduce at an amazing rate that even cockroaches can''t match.


    On the contrary, they will be killed by the endless lower goblin!But then king goblin found something wrong. Once it began to control the goblin sea and tried to encircle the Centaur troops, they always did not want to fight. Naturally, the two short legs of goblin couldn''t catch up with the fast-moving centaurs.


    After repeated attacks several times, the goblin king also noticed that it was wrong.


    The ungulates seem to be deliberately guiding their armies.


    After realizing this, it immediately released the variant goblin around the cave and began to search around. As expected, a group of centaurs were being led away from the goblin sea and marched towards this side.


    If so, the stratagem that these ungulates can think of is probably at this level.


    After commanding its own guards to block the entrance of the cave, it ordered a part of the army to begin to encircle the cave again like dumplings.


    It''s safe.


    Just as he thought so, the cave above him suddenly collapsed.


    Along with the soil, gravel and grass roots, it was a man in a black magic robe.


    Seeing the expression of surprise and panic on King goblin''s ugly face full of pimples, SIVI dusted his robe and said calmly, holding the seal card provided by the mission between his fingers.


    "I know you have a lot to ask, but I''m sorry, I don''t have time to explain it to you."


    90% of the boss died of talking too much. Naturally, Sylvie understood this indestructible truth. Now he is not sure that he can retreat under the siege of a large group of mutant goblin.


    So the next moment, he threw the card in King goblin''s face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    Many veterans galloping in the battlefield will have a kind of mysterious feeling.


    Sometimes this feeling can make them aware of the danger ahead of time and avoid it. Sometimes it can help them escape the fatal threat and let them survive in the cruel battlefield.


    That''s what Roald flying mane feels like.


    After joining the Salvation Army, he has survived through a series of hard and cruel wars. Even the original Flying mane tribe has disappeared, so that he can only live in the iron hoofed tribe.


    It was that ethereal feeling that made him survive the war again and again, and try to continue the glory of flying mane.


    But today, the feeling in the dark told him.


    He will die in this goblin sea.


    "Drink


    With a long hiss, the internal forces begin to work.


    Although centaurs don''t have very good magic aptitude, they will also produce many people with similar magic ability according to their talent.


    In fact, it is precisely because of their high heritability of magic like abilities that the Centaurs can occupy a place in the salvation army of the powerful in the land where magic races abound, instead of being used as cannon fodder in the real sense, like the lower races of the dog headed man.


    The magic like ability was activated, and the ubiquitous atmosphere became his help. His body immediately became a sophisticated killing machine, waving his Tomahawk and dancing a bloody Waltz in the goblin sea.


    However, this is far from enough. The ground cleared by the Tomahawk will soon be filled with new goblin, and the broken limbs and arms will gradually pile up. This also limits the movement of Leo and gradually fails to perform.


    Suddenly, the sky is still a dark sky, blooming a gorgeous magic fireworks.


    "Leo, the order is down there, ready to retreat!"


    Not far from him, roared a centaur, who was also trudging through the sea of corpses.


    Their original task was to attract the attention of the goblins. As soon as the mission was completed, or when there were too many casualties, the main force would send out the signal just now.


    Is it because the mission has been completed, or is it just that the casualties of the main force are too large?


    Looking at the steady stream of goblin, Lloyd frowned.


    I''m afraid it''s the latter.


    This means the failure of this operation and the meaningless sacrifice of our compatriots who died before.


    I don''t know whether it''s self mockery or sigh. The complex expression appears on his face: now that he is unable to protect himself, what is left to mourn for the dead compatriots?


    With the power of the atmosphere, he lifted up high and swept goblin in the way with his Tomahawk.


    Anyway, to live is to win!


    Even if the war with the abyss devil has been broken through by him, how can he casually die in the hands of goblin!


    At this point, Goblin casters, who were in the midst of goblin, hurled their only magic at Leo.


    As far as the magic is concerned, Roald can easily resist or break them up with weapons, but now there is no place to borrow from the air, and the attacks fall like raindrops, so that he can only bite his teeth and endure a few times, and then continue to protrude towards the periphery regardless of the pain.


    "It''s a little bit short of..."


    Although they only had a little contact with the leading troops of goblin as a lure, they were wrapped up in three layers inside and three outside in a few minutes.


    On this escape Road, Lloyd saw at least three hills of goblin, lying on the hills, wriggling and tearing out pieces of flesh and viscera with blood from the inside of the hills. Even if he didn''t see what was inside, Lloyd could imagine what was inside.


    If Sylvie was here, he would have thought goblin was like some zombies in movies


    "Get out of here!"


    While roaring in the Centaur''s unique language, trying to dispel the lingering feeling in his heart, Lloyd also tried to squeeze out the little power left in his body to shake off all those still fearless goblin. In order to save his physical strength, now he has no spare power to kill those guys.


    Never die here


    Keeping this last faith, Lloyd rushed forward regardless of the rapidly increasing wounds on his body.


    However, with the loss of blood, his strength and physical strength quickly passed away. Finally, he could only kneel down on the ground with a face full of reluctance, and watched the bright red eyes, and the ugly and ferocious goblin surrounded him.


    "Damn So I said we shouldn''t believe in human beings... "


    Remorse crept into the heart of Roald''s mane, and the past flashed past him like a lantern.


    Human beings deceived the isolated flying mane tribe out of the secluded valley with their eloquence, formed an alliance with them with the so-called righteousness, and finally regarded his whole tribe as an abandoned son in the battlefieldAlthough we can''t blame all the hatred on the whole human beings, and human beings have finally saved the main material plane, so Luo de originally planned to live in the new green grassland with the iron hoofed tribe.


    As a result, they did not expect this kind of thing to happen. Because of a human plan, the iron hoofed tribe once again rushed to the front of the goblin sea, and finally became abandoned children again, just like before.


    The only difference is that this time, there should be no miracle to save yourself.


    At the moment when the goblins came to him, something seemed to disappear in vain in heaven and earth.


    Those who had been crazy about goblin suddenly stopped and looked puzzled.


    What happened? Originally intended to wait for death, Lloyd looked at those who began to panic up goblin, heart can not help but doubt.


    Then a voice rang through the whole battlefield.


    "King goblin has been sealed by me. Next, we need to clean up the unbalanced goblin. Please be careful not to be affected."


    It''s the human voice!


    Lloyd''s mouth grew in surprise, and he didn''t know what to do.


    Then, a "door" suddenly opened in the sky, and many fireballs spewed out of the door full of fire elements, and slowly ran into the grassland under the control of the caster.


    Surprisingly, the flame has no temperature and will not ignite the grass. However, Goblin will be ignited when it is hit by a fireball or exploded when it falls to the ground. After a miserable cry for a while, it turns into white fly ash


    In less than a minute, a large group of goblin, without the king of goblin''s driving, were scared to flee by the fireballs which were not powerful in fact, and were completely defeated.


    The threat of the goblin sea came to an end


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Goblin is a kind of cowardly creature. The reason why goblin can form considerable combat power like this is due to the disguised manipulation of King goblin.


    In other words, as long as you get rid of goblin, then everything will be easy.


    After the Centaurs had discovered the cave, where King goblin was, SIVI made a quick plan.


    The plan is not complicated. If goblin is compared to an ant, the goblin king is equivalent to an ant queen, and the underground cavern is an ant nest.


    Individual ants are not terrible, but once they form an amazing number, even beasts cannot compete with them.


    If you want to kill an ant queen, you have to lead those ants away.


    To attract the vast majority of goblin out of the nest, you must have enough bait. The main force of centaurs is naturally the main force of the Centaurs.


    Obviously, they did a good job, attracting almost all the junior goblins.


    Just as in addition to the workers, there are soldiers in the nest who are responsible for guarding the queen ants. There are also a lot of variation goblin with great fighting power left in the underground caves of goblin and its vicinity.


    At this point, another special operations team was required to make a surprise attack from other directions to attract the goblin''s attention.


    I don''t know if it''s Bruno''s selfish intention. Most of the members of this team are centaurs of different surnames. Unlike the Centaurs of the iron hoofed tribes, most of the Centaurs from other tribes destroyed in the salvation war were rebellious and disobeyed orders. Obviously, as long as they contact and retreat with the mutant goblin, they rely on their bravery and fall into a dilemma.


    But fortunately, in this way, they also completed the work of luring the enemy more fully.


    So SIVI went straight through two battlefields, one front and one back, one big and one small, and went straight to Goblin Cave Above.


    King goblin is also goblin. He inherits that timid nature. Even if he makes full use of bait tactics, he still leaves many high-level variants. Goblin stands by in the cave to prevent anyone from taking advantage of the present to assassinate King goblin.


    If he is still in the state of a great magician, those so-called "high-level" mutation goblin is also a scum in front of SIVI. However, it is not a small obstacle for him at present.


    However, Sylvie is not a saint fighter. He doesn''t need to follow the path set by the enemy like those bronze cockroaches. Since this road is not available, why don''t we just take another route?


    After searching for the exact location of King goblin by the scouting beetles carried by the Centaur soldiers who came to investigate but were finally buried here, SIVI did not need to walk slowly from the entrance of the cave. He directly pierced the ground with magic on King goblin''s head and went to perform beheading.


    So the mutant goblin and all kinds of mechanism traps that guard the levels all cry


    It has been proved that King goblin''s brain is smarter than ordinary goblin, but it is still a lot worse than human beings. King goblin, who was stunned by SIVI''s surprise attack, didn''t even have time to react. He was slapped in the face by SIVI''s card and sealed directly


    "Your interference has affected the original direction of the event and gained 5 causal values. "


    " you have unlocked the new card, please check it in your card bag. "


    " you have unlocked the new card, please check it in your card bag. "


    " you have unlocked a new card, please do not continue to gather words. "


    instead of mentioning a series of card rewards, SIVI directly pulled the system information to the end, and then saw a message like this:


    " the chain of cause and effect is "the second coming of King goblin". The "cause" has been achieved and the "effect" has been opened. Please go to the task page to check. "


    after seeing this message, he finally felt at ease. Although he seemed to be a little sorry for being a boss, it seemed that King goblin did not have a second form or a third form. He would suddenly break his seal


    So he opened the task panel again, and the original bright red task on it turned into normal green.


    "Causal chain: the second coming of King goblin"


    "cause (completed)"


    "result (in execution): after thousands of years, King goblin wakes up from the seal and re enters the world. Please destroy the Centaurs before King goblin destroys them. "


    " reward: the reward for the success of this causal chain depends on the completion of the chain. "


    " punishment: cut a life moment, and the upper limit of fatigue value is permanently reduced by half. "


    " note: "why did Togo brin appear suddenly?" ¡ª¡ª"Sure enough, the second half of this mission needs to go back to the real world..."


    After confirming his guess, SIVI, who was in a good mood, flew out of the cave from the hole he had blasted out of the cave with the help of the floating card effect. Then he drew out three rings of fire element magic "gate of fire" from the cards he had just obtained. He dragged out more than a dozen soul fireballs from the fire element plane, and directly blew up the Goblins who had just recovered This incident has been solved completely.¡ª¡ªHalf an hour later --


    Mr. aldrick, are you really leaving so soon? " "The half horse boy, Niemann," asked the fire.


    Behind him, many half of them came to say goodbye to sives spontaneously.


    "Well, because there''s something else to wait for me to do."


    Sivy stands on tiptoe (...) Touched the head of the half horse boy.


    Even though he was nearly two meters tall and had had many wars with his father, Niemann was still a child.


    "Besides, my father Do you know where my father is now? "


    After hesitation, Niemann finally asked, "although I understand that the secret of that year should not be able to tell me such a small role, but if you can, you can at least tell me, now my father is OK?"


    "Sorry about that." "For some reason, I was not able to participate in the battle of Talie West, so I don''t know about your father''s whereabouts," said SIVI


    Seeing the disappointment of the other side, SIVI could not help but comforting: "but I don''t think it will be so easy to die with your father''s strength. Maybe he''s looking at you right now. "


    Although SIVI did not remember knowing ares war, in every child''s heart, his father was a hero of all abilities, which would certainly not be contrary to the sense of harmony.


    "Well, I will continue to hone myself in the iron hoof tribe, and when I am adult, I will travel the world like you and continue to look for him."


    The boy wiped his eyes and smiled again: "by that time, Mr. aldric, we will meet again."


    Sivy nodded, too.


    A breeze blows through the broad grassland, human beings look at the horse and horse, and then, there may never be a meeting day.


    "Ah, by the way, Mr. aldrick, you can listen to me. If you have not made sure of your future trip, you can go to the alasivia mountains where I was born. The scenery and climate are pleasant. The villages of human beings at the foot of the mountain are also very nice. The baked rock crust cakes are very delicious, but it is a little hard. I think it will be better to make a bubble of milk. In addition, it will be better to make milk on the mountainside There is an apple tree, which my mother planted. The apple that comes out in autumn is very sweet and refreshing... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SIVI would occasionally feel that consumption was indeed the culprit in the destruction of the atmosphere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    The so-called soul tools are props with incredible power.


    Their forms are different, and even similar creatures exist, but the only thing to be sure is that behind the powerful forces, there are some unknown curses.


    The so-called spirit tool envoy is actually a person who is recognized by the spirit tool and can use its power.


    The higher the degree of congruence, the greater the power.


    However, how to determine the degree of fit is still a mystery.


    This is what Jon himself has about Horcruxes.


    "Well," said Juno Daisy, a ponytail girl with a dry smile, scratching her hair. "I always feel that as a soulless emissary, your understanding of Horcrux is surprisingly poor..."


    "Because this kind of thing was handed over to us for no reason."


    Jon, who had been drained of all the information she knew by Juno Daisy, sighed helplessly.


    Fortunately, Juno Daisy seems to be the only one who is particularly interested in him (actually the soulful source). Other girls seem to be more interested in the structure and effect of soulful than he is.


    "So why didn''t you ask that person anything and accept the spirit tool casually..."


    Juno Daisy patted her wide forehead and sighed.


    Originally, Jon thought that Theo he met at the beginning was just a special case. Unexpectedly, after that, the three girls who reappeared were immune to their own souls like theo Not to mention the "pupil of the future" that can see the future, even his purple machete, which can cut everything in half, is also the same as the ordinary chopper.


    If it wasn''t for the machete that still worked for everything else, and if the future of others could still be seen through a few small villages after that, Jon would have doubted whether the two apparatuses were broken.


    "But if you say that Horcruxes don''t work for us, that is to say, what''s special about us that affects Horcruxes, right?"


    Sitting on a tree stump, Eliza looked up with her notes. "In other words, if you can find out why it doesn''t work for us," she said, "it should also be helpful to analyze the origin and effects of hormonal devices."


    "That is to say, but the only thing we have in common among the four of us is that we are all girls, and all of us are magicians." The maid Alice made a set of tables, chairs and sunshade umbrellas from nowhere. Then she took out snacks and teapots and cups, and made a dazzling afternoon tea in the wild


    Indeed, if only Juno Daisy was immune, it could be explained as the relationship of witch blood, but the fact is that all of them could be immune to the effect of soulful.


    "Neither" female "nor" magician "is tenable


    Jon held the steaming cup and looked at the black tea. Finally, he was alert and didn''t dare to drink it, so he put it back in the saucer.


    Although he felt that he didn''t need to play around with the girls, Jon was also interested in these unknown spirits, so he involuntarily joined the topic.


    "Is it possible to be immune to female magicians?" Juno, after learning that Jon himself did not know the soulless source, turned his interest to Eliza and their topic.


    "It''s also possible."


    Taking a sip of the black tea with sugar in it, Eliza asked again, "Mr. Jon, have you tried psychics to work with other female magicians besides us?"


    "I didn''t pay special attention to it..."


    Jon returned, shaking his head as he looked curiously at the luminous figure behind theo.


    After showing Juno their way back, Sita did not return to college, but stayed with Theo.


    By the way, Theo seems to have no interest in what they are talking about. He is eating the cake quietly.


    Originally, Jon was wanted near here because he was carrying a spirit weapon and had killed many soldiers. How could he spare no time to find a female magician to test the soul gear


    "In that case, the next city will have an experiment."


    Alice closed her hands and said happily, "it''s just that I don''t have enough tea and desserts, and I have to bring some companion gifts to the dean of the school ~ Magicians are not common, not to mention rare female magicians... "


    For Jon, who had been working hard, the sorcerer profession has always been the feeling of being superior. Usually, there are few magicians in small cities. Except for traveling, those mages seem to spend half their lives in the wizard tower, studying strange things or mysterious magic. They never leave the tower half a step away.


    For example, he has been surprised for a long time by the appearance of four magician girls."I don''t have to worry about that."


    To answer him, Eliza was full of confidence: "as long as there is the Qiyao mage tower, there should be no problem."


    "No?" Jon looked at several girls younger than him suspiciously: "Qiyao mage tower is directly under the Qiyao mage Association. Doesn''t it mean that no right in the world can command them except the mage Council?"


    "No matter how we say, we are all students of Aldrich. Not long ago, the mage association also had formal contact with us. As long as we are not high-level magicians, we should all have a face."


    Seeing that Eliza didn''t seem to want to explain it, Alice, the maid, immediately explained.


    A student of a high school of magic, and his apprentice is the Dean, not one of the youngest Great Magicians in history.


    This level of backstage, in addition to some bad tempered academic magicians, probably no one would not like to sell a favor.


    "What''s more, we don''t have any other ideas. We just meet each other, don''t we?" With that, Alice added some more tea to Theo and Eliza.


    "Well, are you so talented?" Jon looked incredible.


    But then, as if thinking of something, he stood up from his chair and said, "wait, so, don''t you have one thing in common? That''s the Rick college student


    "But the magic system we choose is different. Some professors were originally from Huolian National Academy of magic, so I don''t think it is possible to be related to the school."


    Eliza immediately denied his hypothesis, then drank the black tea, which Jon looked sweet to her teeth, and said vigorously, "anyway, let''s go to the next city first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Originally empty in the stable, a figure suddenly appeared there.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So you should be back? "


    Sylvie looked around and felt his connection with another man. He was relieved to see the not so strange straw barn around him.


    He opened the college system and went to the task list.


    "The causal chain task is still on the task list And although there is no indication, even if the "cause" is completed, there is still no way to leave the new green grassland in the tower of causality. "


    Even after saying goodbye to the Centaurs and walking all the way to the border of the new green steppe and a valley, I can''t move on. I feel as if I''m in a copy and I''m cut off by invisible walls.


    "But then again, is the so-called tower of cause and effect really used to change history and so on?"


    Although I came to this conclusion when I was in the tower, I still feel a little strange when I think about it carefully.


    "Maybe it''s just like some specific copies, it just needs me to accomplish a certain purpose, but the copy of the tower of cause and effect is based on reality Is it all right to guess? "


    Touching his chin, Seaver raised his head with a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    The elements around him jumped with his magic.


    Compared with the cause and effect tower of cards, the real world is more convenient.


    He opened the tent and SIVI went out.


    The vast sky is occupied by starlight and moonlight. Looking at it, it gives people a feeling of incomparable brilliance.


    According to another one who has been stuck in the real world, he spent nearly two days in the tower of cause and effect, but not too long in reality.


    two worlds are as like as two peas in the world. This is not the same as the trial door. We must know that the copy time in the trial is exactly the same as the real world.


    By closing his eyes and letting the elements of the wind spread out with the breeze, Sylvie took everything around him into his grasp.


    Most centaurs are still resting, and the Centaur patrol in the south is still patrolling. One of the two centaurs in charge of the guard is standing and sleeping. The current Centaur chief will larente is grinding his teeth in his sleep, and his new students are trying to sense the Magic Elements


    After sighing once again how wonderful it was to be able to use magic freely, SIVI looked in a certain direction.


    "I think it should be in that direction."


    In order to prevent the other centaurs from being disturbed, he put on a layer of magic magic, and then flew directly out of the iron hoof tribe''s encampment with flying skill, and flew toward the wilderness.


    Flying was much faster than floatation, and soon he saw goblin in his field of vision.


    For those goblin, SIVI still wanted to say the same sentence: silly, I can not only fly, but also invisible


    Ignoring the growing number of goblins and the increasing number of goblin subspecies, SIVI finally found what he was looking for - a small entrance to the cave.


    The entrance looks very new. It seems that it has just been planed out.


    In the tower of cause and effect, the Centaur tribe sealed off the queen goblin in SIVI, killing the apparently excessive number of goblins and filling the goblin King''s cave with earth.


    So the new soil at the entrance doesn''t mean anything.


    He landed at the entrance, dragged the two gatekeeper variants goblin into the void and destroyed them. After that, SIVI quietly walked into the cave.


    The grottoes were filled with the stench of goblin. Sylvie can even see the suffering of animals and some unclean excrement on the edge of the cave.


    Along the way, he met many goblin subspecies. Many of them had been listed in the regular script of Pan human integration alliance, and the level of Crusade reached double digits.


    But in front of SIVI, these goblin subspecies that can destroy a small unit of troops alone are not enough to see. Almost all of them are put down face to face.


    Soon, SIVI saw a huge, fat body.


    From a distance, the other side is like a meat mountain, piled in the middle of the cave.


    He was a big man with blue teeth. His smell was far more than other goblin''s, and his head was crooked with a crown that he didn''t know where to get it. He looked very fierce.


    If you let unknown Crusaders look, Jiucheng will think that this guy is king goblin.


    In fact, this guy is just a puppet of the real king goblin.


    Whether it is a big body or a serious body odor, it is to attract the vision of the Crusaders, paralyze their sense of smell, so that they can not find the real goblin king after solving this guy.


    However, with one experience, Sylvie will not be cheated by this fake. After he has knocked down the other party for two or three times, he does not stay here. He discovers the hidden tunnel with earth element magic, and then moves on. Finally, he comes to a small space.The king of goblin, who had seen him not long ago, was looking at him shivering, his eyes full of perplexity and fear.


    It seems to have seen itself.


    Sylvie knew that, but he did not immediately make a judgment. Instead, he set out a ball of light to illuminate the underground cave, and at the same time, he looked for his own goal.


    He soon found it. In the corner of the wall, there was a simple sketch of the emblem of the Aldrich college.


    It was painted by Queen goblin in the tower of cause and effect, in order to prove the essence of the tower of cause and effect.


    Now it is almost possible to draw a conclusion that the tower of cause and effect is not a copy, but a return to the past in a real sense.


    But it''s strange to go back to the time point in the past, actually after the end of the war.


    Thinking of several copies of the tower of sharpening, Seaver suddenly has a feeling that "if you go a little further, maybe he will become a hero to save the world because of the system." This feeling


    After confirming that he wanted to know, SIVI glanced at the goblin king, who was lying on the ground carefully, raised his eyebrows and set a magic coordinate on the other side.


    As long as he wants, he can open the door of the void at any time on this coordinate, and then the guy as the carrier will be engulfed by the void energy.


    Although solving the goblin king can complete the task, it is necessary to save this guy''s life in order to recruit centaurs. The magic coordinate is the insurance for this guy. If he wants to escape or do something like death, he can solve it directly in order to prevent more disasters.


    After all this, Sylvie opened the gap and went back to the stable before.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    "Actually, I''m curious."


    Fitter floated to one side and said to Sylvie, half lying, "don''t you know how to teleport magic?"


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not transmitting magic."


    SIVI tries to explain his magic to the ghost girl: "it''s taking void as a pedal, inoculating through the preset magic coordinates..."


    "It''s all right with that kind of thing!"


    But before she finished, she was interrupted by the ghost girl.


    This guy was a great magician before he died, right? Is it really okay to be so interested in an epoch-making magic? Make complaints about


    ''s heart, and Xi Wei asked, as the body shook, what are you curious about?


    "Of course, if it can be transmitted, why should we take a bus here?"


    That''s right. Now seavy and fitter are sitting in a raptor''s cart, bumping along with the rough road in the sound of the wheels.


    It''s going to start a day ago.


    After old man shaman told SIVI that "heaven and earth wake up", he became sensitive to some natural changes in the eastern plain.


    It has been proved that some changes have taken place in this world, and many organisms that should not have existed in the main material plane have also appeared. This can be seen from the task release column of the College of Aldrich - recently, there has been an increasing proportion of quests for unknown creatures.


    And one day ago, a giant earth element with a volcanic head appeared in yoniak County near Morag


    Despite the fact that the head of that thing has been erupting all the time, the bump man size alone is enough to cause a devastating disaster to the local people. In the end, a dozen mages are known to be able to deal with the failure of a dozen mages.


    After judging that the monster was not something that the students could deal with, Seaver simply put his hand to solve the problem.


    After that, thinking that he seemed to have stayed in the college for a long time (although the other one was doing mischief in the new green plain), SIVI decided to take a raptor cart back to Morag after attending the celebration organized by the nearby residents, so as to take the opportunity to observe the recent environmental changes in the eastern plain.


    "I remember telling you yesterday that we should investigate the changes in the surrounding environment?"


    SIVI lifted the curtain and looked out the window at the field.


    The coldest period of winter has passed, and spring will come soon. Some farmers are already wearing thin clothes and farming in the fields, planting some crops with high cold resistance.


    "But you haven''t found anything wrong so far?"


    Fitter sighed. "Why don''t we just go straight back to college, and we won''t find anything?"


    "Are you carsick?"


    Sylvie looked back at the ghost girl with a playful look on her face.


    "It''s not about dizziness or carsickness..." The ghost girl looked even more listless: "this time you brought my subject out. Without my subject, although the three sages and my sub body can work, their efficiency will be reduced a lot."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. You should give other people a little exercise every now and then."


    Sylvie didn''t care: "besides, don''t you feel like you''re always in the castle? It''s not good for both body and mind. It''s better to enjoy the idyllic scenery with me. "


    "Anyway, my body and mind have rotten with time..."


    The two of them chatted in the carriage for most of the afternoon.


    Four hours and twenty-three minutes later --


    "finally back to college!"


    SIVI stretched out and looked relieved: "Damn it, the magic shield is useless for the bumps caused by the car My ass almost bumped into meat


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to enjoy the idyllic scenery?" As in the past, there was no physical body, and the ghost girl who had not had any influence on her journey for eight hours, as always, Tucao: "if you are not comfortable, don''t make complaints about yourself. It''s not good to send it directly."


    "Bravado is a boy''s patent Men die with boys


    With a few words of unknown meaning, seavy led fitter to the dean''s room.


    Seeing the president who rarely appeared, the students and professors stopped their steps and saluted him one after another, and SIVI also paid back one by one.


    "Ah, my lord Dean." After reaching the corner of the dean''s office, he met with her, and the expression was relaxed and lively compared with the past. Many former princesses took the initiative to greet him: "I didn''t expect you to come back so soon."


    "After all, there''s nothing to see out there..." Said SIVI, with a serious face, regardless of the ghost girl laughing behind her.


    "HOHO, it seems Miss Sophia''s prediction is wrong."


    Evangeline covered her mouth and snickered."What do you mean?" Sylvie doesn''t know why.


    "Nothing ~" the former eldest princess of Huolian made a wizard ceremony to him: "I still have something to prepare. I''ll go first."


    Then he ran away.


    "Strange guy..."


    Sylvie scratched his head.


    "Speaking of it, I have to go back to Sanxian people first."


    The ghost girl behind him seemed to suddenly think of something, and disappeared without waiting for SIVI to speak.


    "Am I the only one who has nothing to do now?"


    A certain Dean looked at the empty corridor, some of them were depressed.


    He walked quickly to the door of the dean''s room, opened the door, and found his chief assistant, Sophia Langer, lying on the sofa in several mage''s robes, snoring faintly, as if asleep.


    It''s not too late now, but after all, after all, after SIVI left, she had to deal with all the affairs of the college. In addition, Sophia also had a lot of things. It''s understandable to sleep here when she was tired.


    But it''s winter now, and it''s possible to catch a cold if you sleep in this place.


    So Sylvie plans to wake her up.


    When Sylvie got to the girl, he found something wrong.


    The girl''s upper body is covered with his master''s robe (not washed), and the girl''s lower body is also his robe (not washed).


    Burying half of her face in the master''s robe, the girl showed a very happy expression.


    ¡­¡­ Where did she find these clothes?


    "Hey, Sophia, wake up."


    Sylvie tried to shake her.


    "Umm..." The girl let out a lovely groan, opened her dim eyes and looked at him: "Sylvie?"


    "Don''t sleep here. You''ll catch a cold."


    Although for Sylvie, the world''s cold can be cured in a flash


    "Well?" It may be that the girl is still awake, with her head tilted, as if she is understanding the meaning of SIVI.


    "Why use my clothes as quilts


    "That''s because of the smell of Sylvie..."


    A happy expression reappeared on the girl''s face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They looked at each other for a long time, and Sophia''s expression seemed to sober up a little.


    Then her face turned red at a visible speed.


    "For, for, for, why are you here? Wait, wasn''t that just a dream? "


    Without waiting for Sylvie to answer, the girl bounced from the sofa like an electric shock and ran away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    "Why did you take my clothes away..." Seeing Sophia disappear outside the door for a few seconds, Sylvie scratched his head and said an unimportant remark.


    "My Lord, you really don''t understand women''s heart."


    Hanging on the wall, the specimen of the moose nosed tapir shook his head and sighed.


    "Shut up, or I''ll give you to the Kates as a paw sharpener."


    The musk nosed tapir, threatened by SIVI, immediately regained his face and continued to make specimens on the wall.


    And Sylvie rolled his eyes and sighed.


    No wonder fitter left suddenly.


    "You knew through the three sages that Sophia was in my room, didn''t you?"


    He asked without looking back, and then the ghost girl floated out of the floor.


    Fitter''s face was not seen through shyness, but a pair of natural akimbo said: "in the sky to guard the young girls sour and sweet feelings is one of my hobbies!"


    How to say that already started to run three of their own are not teenagers? Looking back at a great ghost girl, Xi Wei make complaints about her.


    "This kind of behavior is generally called peeping in the world Wait a minute. Recently, the three sages'' calculation burden has suddenly increased. Can''t it be that you use it to peep? "


    "People are just protecting the mental health of the students of Aldrich. For a magician, mental health should take precedence over physical health."


    Said fitter without hesitation.


    Recently, Sylvie has always felt that people (or ghosts) around him are more and more able to use this specious fallacy for sophistry.


    Really, how is this bad habit caused! One of the culprits thought indignantly.


    An aggressive knock came from the cypress gate.


    The door of the dean''s room was not closed after Sophia ran out. It was no doubt that he would knock on the door when he entered the room, which undoubtedly showed the good manners and habits of the comers.


    Sylvie and fitter turned their heads together and looked at the door. Even though they had already known who the visitor was - after spending so long in the college dye vat where everything was more casual except for a few rules that must be observed, only Evelyn, the former Princess of Huolian, and the doctrine were engraved to the bone The holy silver sword lady in the son.


    But Evangeline had just had a meeting with Sylvia, and it was obviously not her, so there was probably only one left.


    "Good evening, Mr. Aldrich, Miss fitter." Dressed in decent white casual clothes, the young knight politely said hello to them, and then her eyes wandered back and forth between them: "I didn''t disturb you, did I?"


    "It doesn''t matter, of course it doesn''t matter," fitter said in a somber voice as he slowly crept into the floor. "If you had come earlier, it might have mattered."


    Even now, flea, who is not used to the existence of Fett, can not help but glance at the floor where the ghost girl has only one head exposed outside, and asks curiously, "I just met Miss Sophia on the road, and her face doesn''t seem normal..."


    "It''s all right. She''s just sleeping."


    Sylvie''s face naturally pulled aside the topic: "compared to this, you visit so late, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not me who''s visiting, it''s under the crown of the virgin."


    After saying that, flea took a step to the side, exposing the girl behind her to SIVI.


    Looking at the honor of Her Highness, Sylvie''s first words were --


    "where are you going to die?"


    "Although people don''t know what" death "means, it''s certainly not a compliment, is it


    Not long ago, in the shape of a young girl, but now only about as tall as SIVI''s abdomen, Elia, the saint, puffed up her cheeks and looked discontented.


    "No, I just think it''s amazing that you can find a way to become a child every time."


    Said Sylvie sincerely.


    But our virgin is not happy at all.


    "This time, when playing on the high platform under the saint''s crown, she accidentally fell down from the railing..."


    Seeing that Elia didn''t mean to explain, Frey explained it for her.


    The high platform of the third school district is about 30 meters above the ground. There is almost no obstacle in the middle that can slow down. If you fall down from there, you will either directly hit the ground, fall all over the ground, or fall on the roof, and be stabbed into meat bunches by the thunder on the roof.


    Of course, for Elijah, it''s amazing whether she becomes a "Saint all over the land" or a "Saint meat kebab"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not easy to recover to this level in such a short time. "


    In the end, Sylvie could only sigh like this.


    "Yes, it took us a lot of effort to get the crown back together."At ordinary times, as soon as she thought of the situation at that time, her face showed a look of fear.


    "Frey, don''t say anything extra!" Some little Saint cried with a red face.


    "At that time, nearly 12 of the students who witnessed the tragedy had a slight psychological shadow."


    has been on the semi potential floor fitt also suddenly opened the knife: "shift psychological counselling professors were forced to listen to them repeatedly about the horror and bloodshed of the tragedy, which also caused great pressure on them. So far, three professors have been transferred from the psychological counseling shift."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Oh, it''s not good to touch the head, Sylvie


    "Why comfort me with such words?" Elijah, with her teeth and claws, swayed her hands in a swagger: "people don''t need pity."


    "Mr. Aldrich, I think there is a limit to bullying the virgin."


    At this time, Frey came forward to stop some people''s mischief.


    "Why is there a limit? You can''t bully, right? Flea, are you standing there? "


    Little girl is not satisfied with this.


    "I''m sorry, I''m a little bit carried away when I play." Sylvie scratched the back of his head and played it off with a giggle.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that I think we need to pay attention to time and place when we play under the virgin''s crown." Said Frey, with a serious look on her face.


    "Don''t ignore me --!!" The little girl blew her hair like a cat and pounced on SIVI.


    After a while, the dean''s office returned to calm.


    "So, to get back to the point, you didn''t come to me for fun this time, did you?"


    Rubbing the teeth marks on his wrist, SIVI asked a saint who was still grinding her teeth.


    "In fact," said Frey, looking at the troubled saint, she could only smile bitterly instead of her: "we received a letter from Holy Land yesterday."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    "Although it''s all about myself, it''s really subtle to watch another one play a romantic comedy."


    Seavy sat on the top of the stable, trying to adjust the magic weapon, and sighed: "why can I only train the pony in such a place where there is nothing..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the voice of his new student came from under the stable: "teacher! I have done what you said


    The Centaur named Jila excitedly ploughed the earth with his hooves, holding in his hand a wooden cup full of water and a small stone in it, shouting, "would you like to confirm it?"


    Shuijianshi, a ritual used to confirm the affinity of its elements, can be carried out with a glass of water and a stone, so it is one of the simplest magic rituals.


    Jila''s time to learn magic with SIVI is no more than five days. Unless he is a genius among the geniuses, there is absolutely no way to save enough time to carry out water magic.


    As a centaur, born with magic, there is no magic genius in this creature. In fact, Jila''s magic talent can only be regarded as a good magic talent in human beings, which is very valuable in Centauri.


    The reason why he is able to perform the water see movement is that SIVI has used a little method to help him feel the magic. In addition to helping him feel the magic through collaborative meditation, he has also given him two magic drugs, namely, magic active potion and element precipitation potion, for three consecutive days.


    The former can activate its magic power, which is just like the catalyst in chemical reaction. Although it will not change the user''s magic power qualitatively, it can make the use of magic power and the construction of magic become simple. Even if it is only a small amount of magic, it can be fully reacted in the water expression.


    The latter can reduce the activation of the surrounding elements, reduce the difficulty of capturing magic elements and increase the success rate of casting. When used in shuijianshi, the effect is also to make the ritual more obvious.


    Both of them have certain sequelae. Although the sequelae is not serious, SIVI will not give them to students under normal circumstances.


    But now there is a time limit, there is no way to learn slowly and step by step like in the college. In addition, in order to make Jila who is out of character have the motivation to continue to learn, obvious learning achievements are also essential, so now we can only take strong medicine.


    "Yes, let me have a look."


    Sylvester sits at the top of the stable, overlooking his students. Apart from this position, he has to look up at Jila every time he looks up - the height of centaurs is so much


    "No problem."


    The Centaur boy puts the cup on a stone slab, then keeps a certain distance between his hands and the cup, closes his eyes and makes the action of holding the cup.


    Sylvie nodded slightly. As a great magician, he had already sensed the change of Magic Elements in the air. Although it was with the help of magic medicine, not counting the first two days of feeling magic, the Centaur boy was able to guide his own magic in only three days. Even in human beings, this learning speed is commendable.


    After a while, bubbles began to float from the bottom of the glass, and then more and more bubbles appeared. Finally, it gave people a feeling that the water was about to boil.


    This means Gila has a magic talent with fire affinity.


    To be honest, SIVI is still a little surprised. As a centaur who loves nature and home like elves, SIVI still thinks that gira''s talent is either the element of wind or the element of earth. In fact, most of the abilities of centaurs with similar magic abilities are related to these two elements.


    I didn''t expect it to be a surprise.


    "Yahoo! Again Gilla, who opened her eyes and saw what was in the glass, danced happily.


    Is it because this little guy has a hot temper or a hot-blooded drive that can even break through racial boundaries? Before talking about it, he seemed to be fearless to challenge himself


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, besides the magic of void series, Sylvie is also good at fire element magic.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Anyway, SIVI poured cold water on it first: "being able to recognize the magic elements you are good at is only opening up the evil church necessary for you to lead to magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

I''m sorry, because I went to a relative''s house for dinner today. I''m so tired that I fainted


    Let''s take a day off today and make up 5000 words tomorrow.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "Strange church appeared?"


    Sylvie sat in the soft chair, took a sip of the hot black tea, muttered softly, "this tea is not as good as Alice''s," and repeated the words of St. silver sword lady in a puzzled tone.


    "It can''t be said that To be exact, it should be a resurgence. "


    Elia added a few spoons of sugar to the black tea in front of her, and then pushed the sugar jar to the holy silver Jianji: "do you want it, flea?"


    "Oh, thank you, Lord Elijah incorrect! Why do we drink tea without any tension here? "


    As the only conscience of the three present (fitter is the ghost), the knight girl slapped the table, raised her eyebrows and roared.


    "If it''s just some strange religions, don''t we really need to be nervous?"


    In the face of chivalrous maiden knights, Sylvie did not feel frightened at all. He blew the water vapor from the teacup and analyzed it carefully: "after all, although the pure white church is now big, no one knows how many religions there are in the eastern plains. What''s more, the orc invasion is still around the corner, and the northern region is in a state of waste. When people''s spiritual world is empty, those who preach doctrines and absorb believers will surely attract many people? It''s not uncommon to make a profit from it. "


    "I say, Mr. Aldrich, don''t you think the name of the Church of necessary evils is familiar to you?"


    Instead of paying attention to SIVI''s words, Frey asked in a different direction.


    "I run a school of magic, not a religious one. My understanding of this is probably limited to your pure white church, which must be evil Wait, where else did I hear that name? "


    Half way through, Seaver stopped his movements, put the cup back into the saucer, and thought bitterly, "where did you hear that?"


    "Half a year ago, the evil Church of necessity appeared in the eastern plain and incited serfs everywhere to revolt. But in the end, with the cooperation of the king''s Council and the pure white church, it was wiped out, and the strange church ceased to exist. "


    Seeing that Sylvia seemed to think of something, Elia simply said part of the information.


    "Oh, oh!" Sylvie clapped his hands in a sudden realization.


    "Do you remember?" Fitter poked his head out of Sylvie''s desk and asked curiously.


    It was after that that that she met Sylvie, and naturally she didn''t know what was going on.


    "No Sylvie shook his head in a very bachelor way.


    "Well, you''re so big!"


    "I just suddenly remembered that I always prefer coffee to black tea."


    The two of the pure white Vatican sighed helplessly as they looked at the one who was playing tricks and one ghost.


    "The rest of the story is still confidential. Just hear it."


    Elijah said, with her hands on her chin and a sullen face.


    It''s just that she has become a young female model. Now her gloomy expression also has a different kind of lovely feeling, and the momentum deliberately created has no deterrent power at all.


    "The heretical adjudication organ that attacked the necessary evil church did not find its leader in the other side''s last stronghold, but all the upper class members were" first embraced. ". Finally, we asked for the help of the Qiyao mage association to successfully annihilate the brood of immature vampires. "


    First embrace, that is a kind of ceremony that vampires turn human beings into the same kind.


    However, there are also huge restrictions on the new baby, and the most important one is "blood". One step in the first embrace is to exchange blood between the two. Vampire itself does not have much blood, human blood into his body at the same time will be like food directly digested.


    Even if the prince level vampires have been squeezed dry, I am afraid they will not have many descendants.


    There is only one explanation for a vampire who can give birth to so many vampires at one time that it is difficult for the heresy adjudication authority to solve the problem quickly. There is only one explanation, and the "parents" of the vampire are not the only one.


    In other words, the necessary evil church at that time was probably a religion pulled up by a group of vampires!


    Speaking of this, Sylvie finally remembered: "Oh! I remember that the necessary evil church was not something that the night aristocrats had deliberately created to attract attention in order to cover up the fact that they were calling on the abyss demons! "


    And in terms of the results, those guys did succeed. In order to quell the huge wave of rebellion, the king''s Council and the pure white Holy See, two of the three major forces of Pan human integration alliance, put a lot of energy into it, resulting in insufficient preparation for the invasion of abyss demons.


    Now it''s like a stubborn disease sticking to the west of the eastern plain, as evidenced by Timothy''s Dark Alliance.


    "Do you mean the eggs of those vampires are hurting now?"


    Asked Sylvia, after he had found out about it.


    "If so, it would be nice..." Elia had a headache and a long sigh."The Pope of the necessary evil church now is a human being, and they have also revised the radical parts of the doctrine, but there seems to be no major omission from the outside."


    Saint silver sword Ji furei explained to the confused Sylvie.


    "It''s no use even if it''s like this? I don''t think that the king''s Council and you will leave behind a small force that has caused great trouble to itself. Don''t you want as many excuses as you want to kill them? "


    SIVI continued.


    For example, if a person fails in an uprising in the name of yellow scarf, then someone inherits his name and sets up a yellow turban gymnastics association with the theme of strengthening health As a result, ninety-nine percent of them were killed by a slap in the face of the court.


    "Because things have changed a little..." The bishop of St. Lydia said, "the elder of St. Lydia has given you an excuse to leave


    "So the necessary evil church has become the result of" spreading the gospel of Holy Light "


    Hearing this, Sylvie finally understood what happened.


    To put it simply, the last time he made a big fuss in the Holy Land and killed several elders. Finally, he left the Holy Land unharmed. He even abducted the saint and the popular Saint silver sword lady. In addition, the Pope, who had calculated with severy, began to clean up the faction and influence of the Presbyterian Church. This behavior scared the surviving elders to urinate, so they all died He escaped from the holy land.


    But how could they live their lives in a small corner of the eastern plain in anonymity?


    So they simply went to find someone to reestablish the once influential evil Church of necessity, and revised and approved their doctrines as pure white elders of the Vatican. In this way, the necessary evil church became a subordinate religion of the pure white holy see. The king''s Council was afraid that the pure white Holy See would not do anything, while the Pope was worried about the impact of the incident on the believers, so he could not do it easily


    "What are you going to do? Is this religion laissez faire? " Sylvie thought for a moment and asked after a sip of tea.


    "No way! There are a lot of small religions in the eastern plains, but those old people have chosen the necessary evil church with sensitive identity, which is clearly to test the meaning of our pure white holy see. If we can tolerate the necessary evil church, I am afraid that before long, our affiliated churches will blossom everywhere in the eastern plain! "


    Elia patted the table, but her strength was much smaller than that of Frey, who could make everything on the table jump a few centimeters. Moreover, Sylvia also found that after shooting, the girl seemed to put her red little hands behind her It looks like it hurts.


    "So you''re going to take care of this..." Sylvie touched his chin and pondered for a moment.


    "But what does this have to do with us?"


    Then fitter''s word brought seavy back to his senses.


    Yeah, what does this shit have to do with us? Why do I have to rack my brains for such a thing?


    "It seems that his majesty intends to hear from you." "And so far, we can''t be sure that we''ve got 100% correct information..."


    "So..." Seavy leaned back on the back of the soft chair, making the chair creak. Meanwhile, he looked at the ceiling: "speaking of course, I''m curious about a little bit."


    "What?" Frey asked suspiciously.


    "Although it is a puppet raised by your pure white Presbyterian Church, what kind of person is the present Pope of the evil Church of necessity?" He truthfully said his part of curiosity: "if you are just a worthless person, how can you become a Pope? After all, the pope must be an example to the believers. "


    "On that point..."


    The city of Brunei --


    "under the Pope''s crown!" "The Pope is back under the crown!"


    For a moment, all kinds of noise filled the whole street.


    It is not fear or respect for such feelings, but passion that can already be described as fanaticism.


    "The evil of necessity? I always feel like I''ve heard it before... " Eliza held her cheek in one hand and recalled it, but she still couldn''t think of anything to start with.


    "It must not be a bad guy to be so warmly welcomed by people." Alice is always optimistic.


    "Whether it''s a bad guy or not, there''s no mistake in the fact that people in the carriage must have a spirit."


    Jon lowered the brim of his straw hat to make himself less obvious with his turban: "it''s just that I always think it''s a little strange that his soul has breath..."


    "Judging from what these people have said, I am afraid that the Pope of this church is in that carriage." Juno Daisy made a serious analysis: "I don''t think we can easily get close to the Pope of a religion."If you are a magician, you can get a certain degree of preferential treatment under the name of Sylvie. However, religion is different. This is totally different from magic. Unless you take the holy girl in the college, you can hardly get any preferential treatment.


    "Eliza." From somewhere in the crowd, Theo hands Eliza something like a flyer.


    "Thank you, Theo. Have the cheap papermaking and movable type printing invented by the teacher spread to this remote corner now I am worthy of being a teacher... " Eliza first sighed about Sylvie''s ability, and then she and Alice looked down at the words on the flyer.


    "Is there a teaching session in the afternoon presided over by the Pope himself, so that we can have a chance to meet each other." Juno Daisy clenched her fist and said excitedly.


    "Wait a minute. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to rush into contact with a soulmate whose enemy or foe is unknown."


    Eliza immediately objected: "the soulless are not as weak as Jon Friendly


    Put aside Jon''s murmur that "I always feel like I hear your heart in a moment," Juno Daisy offered a different opinion: "maybe Jon is just a special case of a soulmate, maybe other soulful envoys have a better understanding of the soul? I think we can get the truth by comparing with more soulful makers! "


    Looking at the two girls, the maid Alice suddenly cut in and said, "that..."


    "Sister Alice, which side do you agree with?"


    But before she had finished, Juno Daisy asked, and Eliza looked at the maid.


    "I think," said Alice, after touching Theo''s head with her usual gentle smile, "we should find a place to have lunch first."


    "Well..." "Er..."


    The two girls who had just quarreled with each other immediately turned off the fire, and they both looked at the maid maid without knowing what to do.


    "I don''t think it''s a problem to go to a lecture if you just look at the other person''s appearance. However, if you are not prepared, it''s better not to contact other spirit makers at will - at least you should know the effect of each other''s spirit tools."


    "So I agree with Miss Alice that when you go to a restaurant for dinner, you can collect intelligence, make decisions about whether to contact the other party, and if you do, you can prepare in advance. I didn''t expect Miss Alice would have thought of such a far-reaching place in such a short time


    "It''s really Alice! Have you thought so much already Juno Daisy, with her fist on her chest, looked admiringly at the maid.


    "Oh, ha ha, I still can''t win Alice." Eliza also smiles and looks at Alice gently.


    "Alice, that''s great." Even the yellow eyes of Theo were touched.


    Why is it so? I can''t say, I want to eat because I''m hungry


    The maid, who was overestimated by others, suddenly felt Alexander.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Finally, the five people were divided into three groups. They went to different places to inquire about the news and agreed to meet here again in an hour.


    By the way, the result of the grouping was Theo and Alice, Juno Daisy and Eliza, and Jon, by the way.


    "How is it going?"


    Soon an hour passed.


    After they met, they began to exchange information they had obtained.


    Eliza, who had always been in charge, took the lead in asking.


    "It''s strange." To their surprise, the first answer was Theo, who had been silent all the time.


    "Theo, do you know anything?"


    Eliza looked at Alice, who was in a group with Theo, but found that Alice, who should have known what Theo knew, was as curious as they were.


    "The tiramisu here is terrible."


    Said the little fellow with a serious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eliza faltered, with black lines on her face, and Juno Daisy and Jon, who listened attentively, looked the same way.


    "And Montblanc, chocolate mousse, fried ice It''s very bad. " "I don''t seem to be aware of Eliza''s gaffe," Theo continued seriously.


    ''Alice, have you been eating all this time Eliza sighed and asked Alice, who was smiling awkwardly.


    "Ah ha ha, because miss Eliza, you said you could solve the lunch problem by the way..."


    The maid replied with a dry smile, "and what''s more, Miss Theo''s expression when she wants to eat I don''t know why, I can''t refuse it at all... "


    "Well, it is."


    Eliza agreed.


    Even Eliza, who has been trained for six months, can''t refuse her request with her bright yellow eyes and kitten eyes.


    "Miss Theo, there are magic eyes."


    "Yes, yes, especially when you look tearful sometimes. It''s a foul."


    So two young girls, who had served as Theo''s caretakers before and after, resonated in strange places.


    It gave Juno Daisy and Jon a subtle look.


    "I don''t want to disturb your communication, but can I tell you something about what I have learned?"


    "Are these girls really OK?" This uneasy thought was carried back to the bottom of her heart, and Jon interrupted their resonance.


    "Oh, no problem. Go ahead." Eliza quickly put away some slack expression on her face and reappeared her smart and capable look: "let me compare with the intelligence we have collected."


    She also took out a small notebook from her robe.


    "First of all, I didn''t get the name of the Pope The residents here seem to find it disrespectful to call the Pope''s name Jon first said, "but then I went to ask some of the kids who didn''t care much about these taboos and found that they didn''t know the Pope''s name either."


    After a pause, he continued, "so I suspect that the so-called Pope did not announce his name."


    "Is this to prevent curse magic?"


    Eliza frowned and doubted, "but even if you don''t publish your real name, you can use some pseudonyms. Why do you want to hide them?"


    "Although it''s just my guess, it may be because his spirit has some restrictions on this aspect." Jon then replied Eliza.


    "Is it? Will Horcruxes have restrictions on users? " Asked Juno Daisy immediately.


    "That''s right," Jon nodded, affirming, "because I''ve been in contact with a Horcrux that also has restrictions on users."


    "It may not be very relevant, but can I ask what are the restrictions on the user of that Horcrux?"


    Daisy immediately approached Jon, and, despite her distance from her, was a little too close, and even her braids were hanging over her, and she continued to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment''s hesitation, Jon replied, "there are two options to use its power. One is to never speak and lose the ability to distinguish colors and tastes. The other is to never like others. "


    "Good, harsh restrictions."


    Juno Daisy, as if startled, put her hand on her chest: "I don''t think I''ll ever want that kind of soulless for the rest of my life."


    "Although I don''t want to dictate your freedom to Juno, I feel that as a student of Edric, the necessary reserve is still necessary."


    Eliza warned with a little headache.


    "Whoa, I''m sorry!" Juno sprang up from Jon at a distance.


    "We have the same information as you."Later, Eliza continued: "the Pope''s gender is unknown, some say men and some say women, but the appearance is the same, neutral face, slender body, long black hair, wearing a large white cloak with holy emblem, and a long mass scarf over the cloak."


    "In addition, although rumors are not enough for reference, it has been said that" angels "appeared around his holiness. And around this pope, there have been so-called "miracles", and it is that series of miracles that make him a fervent believer in this city. "


    "I always feel like you don''t have a good impression of the Pope?" Jon was keenly aware of the subtleties of Eliza''s tone.


    "Yes." After looking around to make sure no one was paying attention to them, Eliza said, "because I found that the so-called miracles can actually be forged by magic or magic."


    Anyway, for those of us who haven''t seen a magician, magic and other things are similar to miracles.


    Jon make complaints about it.


    "But whether the miracle is true or not, it can''t prove the character of the other party. Don''t ordinary religions forge some so-called miracles to attract believers? "


    Juno Daisy is very open about it.


    Unlike most of the magic schools that like to keep information hidden, Aldrich''s education policy determines that these children can release themselves from the dark side of the world very early, so they are more receptive and mature than their peers.


    "But this method of playing with people''s hearts makes people totally unable to have a little favor." Eliza shook her head and looked serious: "besides, after my investigation, all the so-called" miracles "are not for the benefit of people, but for the feeling that" to survive depends on the protection of the church. "


    "It''s like creating a disaster, then resolving it, and finally showing a good face, saying," that''s the disaster caused by your original sin. Only by believing in us can you get rid of your original sin and avoid suffering from this kind of suffering? "


    Alice also showed a dissatisfied expression: "in that case, we will definitely go to the Pope''s lecture after that."


    "Though impulse is bad But in the absence of information from other places, we can only consider this plan. " Eliza pondered: "and I always think this church is a little strange, if I can take this opportunity to understand..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    "Oh? Is the Pope of the necessary evil church also the holder of the spirit


    Sylvie had a slightly surprised look on his face.


    Although the Horcruxes were distributed by his mission, he could only monitor the current situation of the Horcruxes, such as "change of owners", "damage", "destruction" and so on. He was not very clear about the status quo of the soulful envoys.


    "It''s a headache to talk about Why do good people suddenly come up with such things as soulmates? " Elia puffed up her cheek and seemed very dissatisfied with this: "the source, nature and channel of emergence are completely unknown. They are distributed in the eastern plain as if they suddenly came out of the void one day. However, most of the spirits that can be confirmed now still have thorny abilities, which directly makes the division of forces that have been calm for so many years begin to stir."


    Since the establishment of Pan human integration alliance and the confrontation of the three major forces, although there are still some frictions among some small countries, the world pattern has been set, which has never changed over the years. Even if the abyss devil invades, directly devours the western territory of the eastern plain, and begins to seduce the Lord of mankind in secret, he still fails to give this The pattern has too much impact.


    However, the sudden emergence of the spirit has done In the face of this powerful force, no one will be indifferent.


    "If you let me know which bastard made such a thing, I''ll give him a good blow!" Elia, waving her little fist, said angrily.


    Although she is not qualified in some parts, Elia is a saint and has a natural attachment to the whole human race. The emergence of soul gear pushed this race, which had experienced countless ups and downs, to the turbulent wind and waves again, which naturally made her very uncomfortable.


    Facing the anger of the saint in the state of young and female, one of the initiators lowered his head and drank a cold black tea.


    Sure enough, it''s better to find a chance to speed up the progress of soul gear tasks.


    "My lord Elijah, you are off the point."


    Holy silver sword Ji furei kindly reminded.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been thinking about asshole soulful things recently, so I''ve been talking about it unconsciously."


    Elijah took a breath, and her washboard chest heaved: "in a word, that Pope is indeed the bearer of the spirit. According to the intelligence, although the specific appearance and ability of the other party''s soul can''t be determined, it is supposed to be a quick attack type, because the guy once made a record of killing three ogres in the wasteland in a flash. "


    Wasteland ogres, sub humans, demons, demons.


    These thick skinned monsters are hardly afraid of the magic attack of the three rings and below. Even the military crossbow is difficult to penetrate their cuticle. Unlike the bulky appearance, they have amazing movement ability. If they don''t know enough about them to fight, even the high-level magicians will find it difficult.


    The Crusade level of these monsters is as high as level 24 when they are grown up. According to the difference of talent type magic ability, there is still ¡À 2 level correction. If it is not stupid, there is still room for further improvement.


    Maybe for Sylvie, as a great magician, he can kill three ogres in the wilderness for a moment, even thirty of them. However, we should know that the Pope of the necessary evil church did not use magic or the auxiliary ability of magic swordsmen at all. He achieved this kind of achievement only by his soul weapon!


    "Frey, can you do that?" Sylvie pondered for a moment, because he took the rocket like strength promotion, he did not have a clear understanding of the strength level of people who were weaker than him, so he could only use the analogy of people who understood the strength.


    Frey, who had fought with him several times, was the right choice.


    "It''s not difficult to defeat simply. The difficulty is to kill in an instant." "Fu Lei''s eyes were closed, but I didn''t think about it until she opened her eyes."


    Sylvie nodded to show that he understood that after the appearance of the angel shadow, there would be an unscientific leap in the combat effectiveness of Frey. Without opening up a miracle, she would even have a certain threat.


    If you think about it in this way, the Pope''s combat effectiveness is still very considerable after he has possessed his soul gear.


    "By the way, what is the stronghold of the necessary evil church? Surely it will not be too close to the holy land, will it


    Sylvie opened the drawer, took out a map from it, and laid it on the table. The mountains and basins on the map were set up like stereoscopic projections.


    Elia and Frey, who have been used to all kinds of amazing things in this college, are on the map together.


    "According to the information we have, the other side should have two strongholds, one bright and one dark. We haven''t been able to grasp the dark stronghold, but the stronghold in the light has been confirmed to be in Brunei city. " Elia probably wanted to point out the city on the map, but it was a pity that she was young. The girl''s back arm was too short and she stretched out on the table for a long time without being able to point it out. At last, she had to ask Frey to do it for her in a indignant way: "the other Pope seems to be planning an open teaching session in the afternoon.""Brunei city Wait, fitter, get me a picture of Theo and their situation. "


    Sylvie looked up at the magic mirror in the corner of the dean''s room, which served as a decorative floor mirror.


    The magic mirror shows the attribute column of several girls. At present, it seems that they have not encountered any difficulties. All the attributes are normal. However, in the last column, there are three words of Brunei City predicted by SIVI.


    Originally, those girls were looking for and studying soulful objects, and it was normal that they would come to Brunei city all the way (though it was only by chance in fact).


    "What are you going to do?"


    Sylvia didn''t set up a secret when he looked, so Elijah and she could see the same list. The young lady raised her small face and asked SIVI.


    "Even though I think there''s a calm Eliza following me, Theo, they don''t necessarily provoke the Pope..."


    What''s more, now they are all put on the white list of Horcruxes by siveira. If they are targeted at several of them, Horcrux will not work.


    Sylvie touched his chin, thought for a moment, and then came to the conclusion: "but there''s still some worry. So I might as well go and see with my own eyes what the evil church is doing


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Sure enough I know how a church can really let ordinary people come into close contact with the Pope


    Eliza murmured in a whisper in the crowd.


    All of them are now gathered under the tallest building in Brunei.


    The shape of the building is a bit like an anvil. Although the main part of the building is as square as that of other buildings, there is a prominent sharp angle platform above the building.


    Below the platform is the central square of Brunei city.


    There was also a fountain in the middle of the square. It is said that it was a magic object made by a magician who was the founder of Brunei city. It had no other effect except that it could spray water continuously. However, after the necessary evil church settled in, the fountain was removed and replaced with an angel statue.


    In fact, the so-called teaching of doctrines is just to let the Pope show his face on the platform, look down on the believers of the church and say something casually.


    "It''s crowded..."


    Like Eliza, Theo, who was in the crowd, was holding his wand and his sweaty little face looked impatient.


    Eliza felt as if she could feel the agitation of the wind elements around her.


    Obviously, he is only a middle-level magician, but he has been able to influence the magic elements with his own emotions. It has to be said that Theo''s magic talent of wind element has reached a level against the sky


    Anyway, if the silver causes a riot here, they will also be in trouble. Eliza and Alice, one left and one right, comfort and persuade Theo, which finally turns the little girl''s mood cloudy.


    "Come out."


    Said Jon, who had been putting his hand over his eyes since the beginning, and looked up from the high platform.


    At the same time, the guard of honor standing at both ends of the high platform began to play the sacred music.


    The cheers of the believers were even more fanatical. If they were not very clear in their minds, Eliza would have doubted whether they had been cast some kind of enchanting spiritual magic.


    Seven people came out of the door, and the three in front were also the guards of honor. They held white hollow parasols, gold powder and pink holy water in their hands. While walking, they sprinkled gold powder and holy water. Then the two substances mixed with each other, and finally turned into red thick carpet, which covered the road they walked.


    For Eliza, who had studied magic medicine, this kind of magic drug reaction is not rare, but for ordinary people, the scene of making a carpet with some powder and a little water is just like alchemy, which makes people yearn and yearn for.


    The two men behind the guard of honor were bishops and the like, dressed in the necessary evil church''s clerical uniform and the white church''s mass scarf. With a thick hard red book on his right hand, he walked solemnly.


    After them was the Pope of the evil church which was rumored to be necessary.


    As is rumored, the pope had long black hair and a neutral and beautiful face, revealing a cold and noble meaning. He hid most of his body under his robe and slowly followed the two bishops.


    Finally, there was an old man in a white robe with many wrinkles on his face.


    First of all, it was not the mysterious Pope who came forward to speak, but the two bishops.


    They opened the thick leather book in their hands, just as if they were talking about cross talk. Different from crosstalk, their words are long and boring, and they are very formulaic, which makes people feel sleepy.


    Eliza even found that some of the devout believers who had shown their enthusiasm just now also showed the expression of almost falling asleep in the long speech


    After the two bishops went down, the figure they were waiting for finally came to the stage slowly.


    "Whether they believe me or not. May the compassionate gods give you the power to get rid of your impermanent destiny


    He said softly.


    Eliza and Alice looked at each other.


    Obviously, you can feel that the voice of the other party is not high, but the voice is like ringing in the ear, so that everyone can hear clearly.


    "No one can be perfect when he is born. Since we appeared in this world, we have to bear the sin and evil. In the same way, there are things in this world that light can''t judge. Good is not omnipotent. Therefore, we need the existence of "necessary evil" that can preside over real justice! "


    Just as he was talking about the doctrine of the necessary evil church, his eyes inadvertently crossed Jon''s place, and his careless eyes suddenly became serious.


    And Jon also felt the change of each other in that moment.


    "No, it''s found out!"


    He whispered to the girls, "his telepathy is stronger than I expected."


    Spirits can sense each other and resonate with each other. However, as long as the breath is restrained, this resonance can be prevented in most cases, which is the biggest reliance on which Jon dare to come here.But I didn''t expect that the other party''s spirit had a much more sensitive degree than he imagined. Even after he suppressed the spirit breath, he still felt the spirit on him.


    "What should I do now?"


    Alice looked up at the Pope, who had only a slight pause, and was now speaking again, and asked anxiously.


    "Retreat for a while. It happens that we also see the Pope. Let''s find a place to hide and sort out our thoughts before deciding on the next step."


    Eliza took Theo''s hand and tried to squeeze out of the crowd.


    Jon, on the other hand, looked back at the same soul bearer as himself, and then, consciously or unconsciously, stroked his sword, which was constantly feebly resonant, and slipped into the crowd.


    In this case, Jon constantly used the effect of the pupil of the future to predict the situation five seconds later, always on guard.


    Not only Jon, but Eliza, are ready to fight.


    After all, spirituals are too tempting for ordinary people, but for the newly emerging forces such as the necessary evil church, it is also a shortcut to quickly expand themselves. Often, as long as one or more powerful soul tools are obtained, it is equivalent to one or even several high-level magicians entering their own forces. Therefore, even if the Pope suddenly rises and points to a group of people at the next moment It''s not surprising to shout "catch them.".


    However, until a few people all squeezed out of the crowd, still no one came to encircle them.


    Even if they felt it was wrong, Eliza and they left immediately.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    It''s a wave that''s not even, it''s rising again.


    SIVI of the new green grassland lies idle on the soft lawn, watching his new student meditate.


    Although there is still a lot of time before the deadline of 15 days, the students on the other side of the college have already mastered the use of magic weapons. In addition, this period of time has really been a troubled time. Therefore, he can only seize the time to let gene get enough strength quickly, and unite with the Centaurs to solve the problem here and finish the purpose of this trip as soon as possible.


    God knows when the demon king over there will appear. If he is entangled by the affairs there, if there is a moth here, then these days will be nothing.


    "Mr. Aldrich."


    Just as Sylvie conceived the plan and yawned in boredom, another corner of the iron hoof tribe, the Centaur chief willalant iron hoof, and representatives of the other Centaur tribes gathered again.


    "Dear chief willarendt, although we, the Xugen tribe, respect you and your opinion, with all due respect, we don''t have so much time for that human being to waste. According to the information obtained by our compatriots, the number of goblin is not only increasing at an alarming rate, but also their population is beginning to diversify. There is even intelligence that goblin is trying to tame rhinoceros. "


    Said the Centaur, on the left-hand side of willarendt, with a look of solemnity.


    Rhinoceros is a herbivore. It is three meters long and weighs four tons. It is one of the largest creatures in the new green grassland, not counting the occasional Asian Dragon species.


    They have thick skin and hard horns. Although the starting speed is very slow, once it runs like a tank, it can easily crush anything on the grassland.


    A group of rhinoceros would not like to play with the ground


    "I think the people of Xugen tribe are worried too much. Although the rhinoceros is usually gentle, it is not easy to tame even for the grassland elves who claim to be the son of nature, let alone those goblin


    Villarent shook his head, snorted and soothed.


    "A month ago, we also thought it impossible to have more than 10000 goblin communities. But now the number of goblin has definitely exceeded 100000. These guys who are more greedy than rodents have caused great damage to the surrounding grassland The Centaur, from the Xugen tribe, did not take it seriously: "the chief should also know how great a threat it would be to us if the rhinoceros were really domesticated by goblin."


    "But I promised Mr. Aldrich that he would be given 15 days..."


    Willarendt was also a little shaken, but he still resisted the breach of the agreement: "under the gaze of the God of the prairie, my glory as a warrior will not allow me to do something contrary."


    "Well, if that man was really serious about teaching gene magic, I wouldn''t say anything, but every time I pass by, I always see him looking relaxed. If you hadn''t said that you had seen him kill hundreds of goblins, I would have thought that he was a spy whom goblin had deliberately sent to delay us


    As soon as the emissary of the Xugen tribe spoke, other centaurs, who did not think highly of human beings, echoed in succession. Thanks to the majesty of willarendt, they reluctantly agreed to the 15 day agreement. After a few days'' leisure in the camp, their patience was about to be polished off.


    This group of people who have no connection with magic will not know that the general progress of magic learning should be based on the year, even the genius should be monthly Like Sylvie, who measures the speed of progress in terms of days, is already the result of his efforts to go against the weather with a little help from the seedlings.


    "Besides, although you promised to give him 15 days, you only said that you gave him time. You didn''t make any specific agreement with him, did you? In that case, even if we attack, we have nothing to do with him, right? "


    It has to be said that the Centaur from Xugen tribe is a centaur. There are few people in this dead hearted race who are more flexible and have a very slippery manner. They soon come up with such a fallacy.


    "Give SIVI 15 days, and if it works, promote magic to wipe out goblin." this statement clearly tells willarendt not to attack and leave enough strength to survive. Otherwise, when the Centaur is dead, he will promote a yarn


    Now he understood it literally, ignoring the well-known meaning.


    After half a day''s deliberation, willarendt looked up and agreed to their plan.


    So, without Sylvie''s knowledge, the Centaur''s death plan began.


    Brunei City --


    five little guys huddled in a small hotel room and looked at each other.


    "What do you think?" Eliza first asked.


    "That hood, it''s strange."


    To everyone''s surprise, it was Theo who made the first noise."Although I think the Pope is a little strange But isn''t it a little too much to call someone else to be hooded... "


    Alice said with a dry smile as she made tea for everyone.


    "Miss Theo, that''s not a hood." Juno Daisy said seriously, "it''s a headscarf specially worn to show the meaning of ''my mind is as white as snow''"


    "I think it''s all right to do this kind of thing..." Alice whispered to make complaints about it.


    "Oh." Theo nodded and continued to say in a tone less voice, "that turban jerk is very strange."


    "It''s going too far!" I make complaints about Alice when he make complaints about Tucao.


    "I don''t like that guy." Theo frowned. "There''s a nasty feeling in him."


    Her words made Eliza ponder.


    Most of the time, Theo, like a child or some animals, is able to detect the kindness and malice of others by instinct.


    Although it can''t be said absolutely, the people who make Theo hate are not really good people.


    "He did find me at that time, but I don''t know why he didn''t send someone to chase me directly."


    Jon was wondering about something else: "if it''s for fear of chaos, we can attack after we leave the crowd I don''t think such a big church doesn''t have such a staff. "


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t feel that my present hands have been able to win the assurance of a soulful envoy?"


    Juno Daisy made a conjecture.


    "Maybe he thinks there''s a better way to capture us, like poisoning or cursing." Jon also suspected.


    "No? No matter how they say it is a church? And judging from the mass robe, it seems to be a subordinate religion recognized by the pure white church. "


    Alice said in disbelief, her eyes widened.


    "Instead of guessing here," Eliza, as if sensing something, opened the window and closed it again. "How about we ask ourselves?"


    Seeing Jon''s puzzled expression, Eliza pointed out the window: "the warning magic I set was touched. The Pope himself came And no other helpers have been found


    She gazed at Jon with a look of interest on her face.


    The meaning of this kind of sight is very simple: the other party must have come for the sake of spirit, so what to do must be decided by Jon himself.


    How about running away or contacting him?


    This multiple-choice question came straight to Jon.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to get in touch."


    After thinking about it, Jon made a decision. He looked up at the four girls and said, "except for my wife and sister, all the psychic envoys I met before started fighting without saying a few words. If we can get useful information here..."


    "Do we need to avoid it?" Alice asked, understanding.


    "No more." Jon said with a wry smile, "although it''s not ambitious to say that, I think I''ll be more at ease if you''re here And even if she avoids it now, will Miss Juno pull the conversation out of my mouth? "


    "Of course." Juno Daisy replied without hesitation.


    "Please don''t say that with pride It''s not a compliment... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    "I thought you would run away."


    Eliza''s delicate eyebrows were frowned at the first sentence of the Pope, who was still covered with her own face.


    "In addition, I advise you not to show me your soul tools casually."


    His second sentence made Jon frown.


    "Is this a threat from you, your holiness?"


    The boy lowered his face and grinned like a wolf cub who found his enemy.


    "It''s advice." The mysterious Pope replied categorically, "although I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or not, up to now, when two spirits that are not friends show up at the same time, one of them must die."


    "It may be nice to be young, but I hope you can calm down a bit if you don''t have to." He went on to say, "it''s hard to meet someone who might be able to communicate with you. I don''t want my hands stained with your blood."


    Obviously, what the Pope meant was that if Jon insisted on doing it, he would win.


    It''s an insincere negotiation attitude. Eliza made such a conclusion in her mind, and then added in her heart: and she''s a cocky guy.


    "Why did no one notice you all the way from the church? This is a little bit different from the scene when people welcome you in the empty alleys. Is this also the effect of your soul? "


    Asked Juno daisy.


    The Pope of the evil Church of necessity looked at her, and the eagle''s sharp eyes between her hood and her lapel made the girl shrink to theo.


    "It''s just a kind of special arcane art that makes people lose the cognitive ability of the target. Moreover, this kind of arcane also has no effect on the magician whose mental strength is beyond ordinary people. "


    After showing a trace of appreciation for Theo''s nonchalant attitude, the Pope replied casually.


    For ordinary people, if their cognitive ability is blinded, apple is no different from a red stone. Money is only printed with patterns on paper. Ordinary fanatical idols are no different from strangers on the road around them.


    It is because of this effect that the magic of "Sao Jing in the exterior" is added to his body. In the eyes of ordinary people, this strange Pope is just a suspicious person that can be seen everywhere


    "The problem is that most of the apparatuses that have been confirmed at this stage are not magicians." Eliza took the other side''s words: "some of them are soldiers, some are robbers, there are coolie slaves, there are peddlers, but almost none of them are magicians."


    In other words, this move can be regarded as a unique move for most of the unprepared hunchbearers.


    If the Pope didn''t come to her for a while, she might not have come out in advance.


    "I didn''t expect you to be magicians at a young age. It''s really a mistake for me." The Pope shrugged his shoulders and said in a voice without regret: "although it''s not very nice to say that, in fact, even if you three are all middle-level magicians, you will not be my opponent together. However, the city of Brunei is also the stronghold of my church. It is not difficult to find you here. "


    Juno Daisy scoffed at Eliza and Alice for her confidence.


    Even if Brunei city is your territory, so what? What if you could turn the whole city over? There is nothing in the world that can trap the students of Adrian. It''s no big deal with a piece of crystal on his way home. Anyway, this one-time thing has depreciated to the point where he has almost one piece of his hands.


    You know, even the most strict prison cell in the eastern plains was successfully robbed by SIVI, let alone the small city of Brunei


    "It''s not very nice to say that, but to be honest, we are not afraid even if all the members of the church stationed in Brunei come together."


    As expected, Eliza also completely ignored the other party''s threatening words. After copying the other party''s words and stabbing him, she directly snatched the right to speak: "it''s better to be frank than to pretend here?"


    "Well, what kind of information do you want?"


    I don''t know whether the Pope believes it or not. Anyway, he hums coldly and doesn''t argue any more. He changes his question.


    "All the information about Horcruxes." Juno Daisy, seeing the situation, interposed.


    "I said," it''s the boy who owns the spirit, isn''t it? Why do you magicians come to join the fun all the time


    At last the Pope, unable to see Jon''s miserable situation, asked several people.


    "Because our magic objects Research Association is his agent." Juno Daisy looked at Eliza and replied after the latter nodded.


    "Never heard of Forget it


    As if he had given up asking the strange name of the organization, the Pope plumped down on the wooden chair: "do you not even prepare a cup of tea for the guests?"As soon as the words fell, the hot and delicious black tea, the delicious tea and the pancake drying frame appeared on the table.


    At the table, Alice, dressed as a maid, with a smile that was 1.5 times brighter than usual, asked the other party, "black tea and dim sum are ready. Would you like anything else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It is impossible for the Pope to take off his cover and drink tea That sentence was just to embarrass Eliza, but now it seems that she slapped herself in the face.


    "In a word, I''m not a philanthropist or your teacher. If you want to get information from me, you have to exchange it with equivalent information."


    With a slight cough to cover up his embarrassment, the Pope continued: "exchange of equal value is one of the truths that must be observed at any time."


    "No problem. Although we don''t have much information about the spirit itself, there are a lot of collateral information, many of which have unexpected value. "


    Every day, Aldrich can obtain a lot of external intelligence, and these intelligence can be exchanged with different number of reward points according to the importance, except that confidential documents will be locked.


    Eliza, who had a lot of first-hand information for a long time, nodded and agreed to the deal: "however, please tell us the information first and let us judge its value before we can decide what kind of information to exchange."


    With the ability to haggle, we can only fight with each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    "Gene, why is there a lot less centaurs in the tribe today?" The idle Sylvie asked the Centaur boy who was still practicing casting while taking out a precious wand from the storage box for maintenance.


    The iron hoof tribe is usually not bustling, but also very lively, but today there is a kind of extra quiet. After a little perception, SIVI found that most of the stables in the tribe were empty.


    "I don''t know. But if my father didn''t tell me, maybe it''s not a big deal. Maybe it''s going out hunting together


    After wiping his sweat, the Centaur boy carefully manipulated the flame on his finger. He twisted it into S shape and B shape according to SIVI''s teaching.


    Although the teaching method of "cultivating the seedlings and promoting the cultivation" enables the Centaur to obtain the magic power in a few days, he has to put more effort into the control and casting stage than the man who slowly studies and practices magic.


    Fortunately, Sylvie is not the kind of irresponsible teacher. Now gene''s training is equivalent to mending the rope after a sheep''s death, which can help him master the magic control as soon as possible.


    "Collective hunting?"


    Sylvie took a grass fairy bullet that might have been drunk and fluttered to his nose. Spring was coming, and these little things, which looked like grass elves, but were more common than drafting elves, could be seen everywhere on the grassland as spring approached.


    Centaurs are omnivorous creatures, but they prefer vegetarianism more than meat. These days'' life has also made Sylvie understand that the staple food of these centaurs is a kind of plant root, which is similar to potato. It can be seen everywhere all the year round, so centaurs don''t worry about food rations at all.


    By the way, it''s a bit like a potato with crumbs. It''s not delicious for Seaver.


    "I remember you have a lot of smoked meat in stock?" "If the reserves are enough, is it necessary to do this kind of large-scale hunting?" he asked


    Although the hardness and taste of that Bacon can be regarded as anti human


    "Well," said gene, with a puzzled expression on his face as he stopped practicing, "it''s really strange that you said that, teacher Is it possible that this kind of activity is specially organized in order to maintain the feeling of fighting? After all, we will be idle in the tribe until we reach the deadline agreed with you. "


    "Compared to this, gene, I have another question to ask you."


    Sylvie threw the wand that could make 30% of the magicians in the eastern plains crazy for it back to the storage box, and looked at the ignorant Centaur: "is your father the kind of fool who casually transfers the family''s defense forces to hold activities?"


    "How could my father have made such a mistake Wait a minute, teacher. You mean we don''t even have a security force in our tribe now The expression on gene''s face, which came back to understand the meaning of SIVI, turned into shock.


    As a result, he slowly drifted into the sky and looked around with a wide field of vision. However, he did not find any young members of the iron hoof tribe around him.


    However, Sylvie was also a great magician with rich experience, and he found some clues easily.


    "There are signs of lodging in the grass in the northeast. Judging from the extent of the lodging, many people should have passed over there recently."


    "Northeast? Isn''t that the gathering place of goblin


    Gene''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "That''s right." "I''m afraid your father can''t wait to see the results of your training and take your people to goblin to die."


    The Centaur boy was stunned for a while, then his eyes showed a firm look.


    "Sorry, teacher." He bent his front leg slightly and bowed to Sylvie.


    "Tell me in advance that you don''t want me to help your people. Now that they''ve put my advice and agreement aside, they should be ready to go home in a terrible defeat. "


    After feeling the magic coordinates of King goblin and finding that there is no change in the same place, SIVI said with a cold face.


    The terror of the goblin sea, not to mention the centaurs, could not even be captured by SIVI.


    Unless the iron hoofed tribe has a way to gather all the centaurs, prairie spirit tribes and creatures with similar combat effectiveness in the whole new green grassland, they will be able to compete with the goblin sea.


    "Of course I know what you mean, teacher, and I don''t mean to expect you to help my compatriots." The Centaur boy is not surprised by SIVI''s indifference. During his study with Seaver, gene, who was originally wild and passionate, has also had a lot of fresh experience. Although his general character has not changed, he has calmed down a lot compared with before, so now he also knows clearly that it is their Centaur''s own fault this time: "I I just hope that you will allow me, as a child, to go to the battlefield to help my fatherDifferent from the loose teacher-student relationship in the school of magic, generally speaking, the concept of teachers and students of centaurs who teach one-on-one is more similar to the feeling of "being a teacher for one day and being a father for all one''s life" of a visiting mage.


    So even if he wanted to go to the battlefield at once, gene suppressed his anxiety and asked Seaver what he meant.


    "It''s your own will, it''s none of my business."


    "I see, teacher. Goodbye."


    Even though I know that this time I went to the battlefield, I still went there for my father''s sake. I have to say that Jean is indeed a good boy.


    How about secretly following him to protect him from the premature death of this rare filial student? Sylvie thought to himself.


    But soon he denied the idea.


    Regardless of whether gene, who has been under his wing and has not experienced setbacks, can grow up well or not, when he arrives at the battlefield and sees the miserable appearance of the centaurs, SIVI is not sure that he will not rescue him. In this way, NIMA''s words just now are tantamount to slapping himself in the face.


    "Wait a minute." Finally, Sylvie sighed: "I will never do it myself."


    He made a big premise, and then he continued: "but I will set up a magic position in Mushan grassland, which we went to practice two days ago. You can activate the position with your flame. If you can, lead the enemy there, and it will just let your people see the achievements of your hard work. If that''s OK, take your magic weapon. "


    "Thank you. Teacher Gene''s face was surprised: "I gene. Iron hoof will never disgrace your reputation!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

In recent days, the state is not good, I am not satisfied with the chapters I wrote, so ask for a day off, adjust the state, and sort out the ideas.


    As compensation, tomorrow''s double shift (probably)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    As a chieftain of the iron-hoofed tribe and the interim head of the centaurs, willarendt occasionally regrets some of his decisions.


    However, he can be sure that even if all the regrets in the past were added up, there would be no more regrets than now.


    What are the scouts doing! What is domestication Isn''t it all in practice already? " He waved his axe and flew a circle of goblin, a soldier who was surrounded by him. He growled in a heavy voice.


    From his position, we can see that not far away, just like a tank, regardless of the enemy, we will crush and crush the rhinoceros horn herds trampling on the slag, which is slowly advancing, tearing out many holes in the battle line that the Centaur soldiers have been supporting. As a result, a large number of goblin poured in, and the whole square array began to become chaotic, and the casualties increased rapidly ¡£


    If this goes on, all the Centaurs will be wiped out.


    Why should I rashly agree to attack? If we abide by the agreement with that human being, we will not do anything for the time being, and at the same time conduct a comprehensive investigation of goblin, this situation can be avoided.


    Although his heart was full of remorse, this negative emotion did not affect willarendt''s judgment.


    "Retreat! Don''t keep fighting! All of you


    At the same time, with the help of his magic like ability, he rushed to a nearby rhinoceros horn beast. His axe, which was covered with rust and blood, was cut into the gap between his neck which was not protected by armor. Suddenly, the blood smelling like being pumped up by a high-pressure water pump, splashed out from the wound, and the rhinoceros horn animal also gave out grief When he was running, he fell to the ground and hit a piece of goblin, who was about to pursue the Centaur.


    The rhinoceros is covered with horny armor and thick skin, but its neck is barely a flaw. However, regardless of the fateful nature of the narrow area itself, even if there is no armor protection, the thick skin and fat make the felling feel like beating a car tire with a wooden stick, which is very heavy.


    There are no more than five of the Centaurs that can kill a rhinoceros with a single blow, as willarendt did.


    At present, more than 100 rhinoceros horn beasts have appeared on the battlefield. In addition, the formation of goblin and centaurs began to collapse, which makes the assistance of high-level combat power just like a drop in the bucket.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as we can escape from the battlefield, with the speed of rhinoceros, we can''t be threatened."


    Willarendt called out to cheer up his people.


    I don''t know if this sentence has played a role. The Centaurs seem to retreat faster. It seems that they can get rid of goblin''s entanglement and return to the tribe after a while.


    Even so, verlarente''s remorse was stronger than at the sight of the centaurs, which had been so sparse just before the war.


    It was at this moment that villarent suddenly noticed a few dark shadows passing over the grass, and an ominous premonition struck his heart.


    "Watch out for the air!"


    As soon as the warning was issued, some centaurs that could not be prevented were already suffering.


    The huge shadows, which were scattered with scales, came down from the sky, dragging the Centaurs that failed to respond in time to the sky. After a while, the stumps, broken arms and internal organs fell from the sky like rain. It can be imagined what kind of treatment those centaurs were being pulled into the sky.


    "Deer hunting butterfly!" A few Centaur hunters, who knew everything about grassland life, immediately called out.


    It is the fifth largest butterfly in the human record with a wingspan of nearly eight meters. It ranks 12th in the expedition.


    Although it is a butterfly, it is different from its vegetarian relatives. It has six sharp claws on its abdomen, which can easily cut a person''s belly. On its basketball sized head, it also has spines that can pierce into the skull of prey to suck brain pulp.


    In its infancy, deer hunting butterflies are fleshy caterpillars the size of a hound dog. They lack sufficient self-defense capacity, so they hide in the ground all year round and swallow them when prey comes near.


    It is worth mentioning that the deer hunting butterfly was rumored to be able to invigorate the sun when it was young, but its scales and powder were expensive materials for alchemy and magic medicine when it was an adult. Therefore, it was hunted and nearly extinct by magicians in the eastern plains


    However, in the new green grassland, because of the lack of natural enemies, these predatory insects still maintain a large population.


    "Be careful!" "Shoot, shoot!" "Those monsters have something on their backs!" "It''s goblin! Goblin is riding on the deer hunting butterfly


    The chaos of shouts was heard among the centaurs, and willarendt could barely grasp the situation.


    It seems that this time, the goblins tamed not only rhinoceros, but also one of the overlords of the sky in the new green grassland, and became the pawns of these small and ugly monsters.


    "The guy in charge of investigation should be arrested and castrated!"


    Watching his compatriots being dragged away by monsters flying around in the sky, said willarendt, gnashing his teeth.If rhinoceros was an accident, and had just finished training before they attacked, these deer hunting butterflies had become the last straw to crush the Centaurs.


    The only way for the Centaurs to prevent these dancing enemies is to use them to chop them to death as soon as they dive down.


    But in this way, the speed of the Centaurs must be greatly affected, and in order to care about when the enemy will dive down, they have to keep their eyes on the sky, which makes running at full speed a luxury.


    And if the Centaur''s proudest speed slows down, it will be the prey of the horned goblin Knights hanging behind them.


    Why is this? Willarendt was a little confused.


    Now, the Centaurs seem to be in a dead end, and it''s just that he led his own people to jump down.


    What should we do now? What will happen to the Centaurs after this battle? No, compared with these, how can we get rid of this dilemma?


    If all these young people die here, it is absolutely impossible for them to survive in this already earth shaking grassland by relying on the old, weak, sick and disabled in the camp.


    In that case, is it possible that the Centaur clan, which has been handed down for thousands of years, will be destroyed here?


    The surrounding environment suddenly darkened. Looking at the deer hunting butterfly that was attacking him, he fell into endless remorse and pain. Willarendt even forgot to dodge, and just like that, he watched the other party''s claws towards him


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Setting up the magic field, SIVI found that he seemed to have overlooked a very important thing.


    "Why did the goblin King pop up all of a sudden?"


    Generally speaking, apart from the well-designed strategies of human or human like species, only the presence of heterotopia, such as the arrival of demons, can cause this kind of local species upheaval.


    However, he did not find the smell of heterotopia in his body when he came into contact with goblin twice. In addition, although the other side''s body was bent and looked a little thin, he also had the characteristics of adult goblin, which was not like that he had just been born for a long time.


    If you had the ability to control goblin from the beginning, it could not have been unknown before. The war in the mythology era was almost all over the whole continent. Moreover, because of the participation of the dragon and dwarves, it was the kind of all-round things in the sky and the earth


    So it''s almost certain that the other person''s abilities have evolved in adulthood, and so should the extraordinary goblin''s intelligence.


    Although the probability of such a thing is very small, it is still possible on the vast continent.


    The question is, what are the sources of variation?


    If the other side is a monster that has existed in modern times since the beginning, Sylvie would not have been so inquisitive. But don''t forget that King goblin really appeared not in modern times, but in the past when the final war just ended and the salvation army was disbanded!


    At that time, the land was full of remains from the invasion of the abyss demons.


    The remains are likely to be responsible for the transformation of goblin into King goblin.


    Worse guess is that there is a remnant of the demon king who intends to resurrect with the help of King goblin''s body.


    Of course, this possibility is relatively small, almost negligible.


    The devil is not a rotten Street thing, where you can go, you will encounter the problems left by the demon king


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wait, according to the system''s consistent pit father urine, this may not be without ah.


    After finishing the position, SIVI scratched his head: "no, I don''t think it''s right. I''d better make sure."


    Even if you make a mistake, you can have peace of mind.


    After a murmur, he reached out to scratch the space and slowly stepped into the void


    -- new green plain battlefield --


    just when willarendt gave up his resistance because of the regret and guilt that he had buried his compatriots in this battlefield, and was about to be pierced by the six sharp claws of deer hunting butterflies, a ball of orange fireball suddenly hit the deer butterfly, which was forced to blow a little, and then fell to the ground, and so on The goblin on his body was thrown out and turned into mud by the other centaurs.


    "Father


    Gene yelled at his father and waved his magic weapon to cast his only magic secondary fireball.


    As the highest achievement of alchemy in Aldrich college, the wand in his hand, which began to develop towards the axe wand, can not only increase the magic effect to a certain extent, but also assist gene to complete the casting.


    The structure of magic, the flow circuit of magic power, the calibration of operation methods, and so on. After arranging most of the casting process, all Jean had to do was to provide magic and magic rudiments.


    Because of this, even the mage apprentice is not counted, and he has a certain degree of combat effectiveness just by casting.


    It seems that deer hunting butterflies have not been domesticated for a long time. They have instinctive fear in the face of fire. After several fireballs successfully repel those deer hunting butterflies that have come up, gene calls on his compatriots to run to the direction of SIVI''s preset magic position.


    After all, his magic power is limited, and his magic power is also very limited. Even if his magic power is drained, it is impossible to solve all those guys in the sky. Since this is not the case, it is better to keep some magic power and put his hope on the magic position left by the mysterious teacher.


    "Gene, is that what you''ve achieved these days?" Willarendt followed his son, looked at the majestic youth, and asked involuntarily.


    "Yes, father, this is the foundation of the foundation of magic that my teacher taught me."


    The boy in running at the same time, also nodded to reply.


    "It seems that I was really wrong..."


    Verlaren sighed long.


    The Centaur''s ability to air has always been criticized. In fact, apart from bows and arrows, centaurs have little means to defend against attacks from the sky.


    After breaking away from human contact, the bows and arrows made by human beings gradually degenerated. At last, they could only make coarse and inferior bows and arrows to make up for the number, which are still used today.


    That''s why the Centaurs feel powerless in the face of a deer butterfly attack.


    However, it took only five days for gene to develop a powerful (though almost magical) ability against the air, which made willarendt realize once again how stupid it was to ignore the human agreement.It''s just that now that the boat is done, what should be done afterwards can only be seen by walking.


    Soon gene found the magic position set up by SIVI, and after calling the others to hide in the safe area of the position, the army of goblin who was chasing them appeared on the horizon.


    Although the pursuit of the enemy is less than 50000 at most, but the heavy pace of the rhinoceros still makes the Centaurs feel afraid. The only one who was confident was Jean the Centaur who was singing with his wand.


    It is wrong to say that he is singing. In fact, it is the wand in his hand that is singing now, not himself.


    As the singing of the music version of the wand comes to an end, orange lights appear on the edge of the magic position. Those lights merge with each other and form a wall of light.


    Goblin and rhinoceros horn ran in front of them and ran into the orange red wall directly. The wall was severely hit, but it was still safe. On the contrary, the goblin and rhinoceros horn were all burning with flames. They screamed and rolled on the ground desperately. However, this kind of behavior was still of no help. At last, they could only be engulfed by the fire and burned into a handful of ashes.


    The goblin behind it also stepped into their wake. As soon as it touched the wall of light formed by orange light, it burned up


    just a wall of light that looked a little ethereal, and actually saved the lives of so many compatriots.


    It has to be said that at this moment in willarendt''s mind, the so-called "magic" has been infinitely elevated


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    "Well, Uncle Is the Dean absent? " Saran made a voice of surprise.


    This is the aisle on the third floor of Aldrich college. On the way to the dean''s office, saran meets Sophia who has just returned from the dean''s office.


    "Please keep your voice down." Sophia sighed first, then said, "this is what I just learned from Miss fitter He seems to have gone to the Principality of eklakit. It''s to make sure Theo is safe and investigate something. "


    "That''s right..." The little vampire puffed up his cheek and muttered in a low voice: "I always think he seems to be very busy recently."


    "After all, he carried the whole Aldrich on his own, and of course he didn''t have much leisure. And this is the result of more than 90% of the social activities. " Sophia''s head ached at the thought of the pile of letters on her desk from all over the eastern plains.


    She rubbed her forehead before she continued, "if only there were other people who could share some of the weight of his reputation."


    It''s true that now, although Edric enjoys a certain degree of prestige in the whole magic world, in fact, all these prestige are supported by SIVI''s title of "great magician", which has little to do with Aldrich himself Even from the perspective of the Academy, I''m afraid that the recognition degree of Aldrich college in the magic world is not as high as that of ordinary people. At least, the impression of being kind and helpful to others has been rooted in the minds of residents nearby for the sake of internship and task.


    This can be seen from the regional reputation on the SIVI prestige panel, which is so high that it is about to explode


    But in this world, public opinion doesn''t matter - at least not yet. Aldrich''s present state is like a castle with only one load-bearing beam. No matter how solid the load-bearing beam is, it always gives people a sense of danger. If the bearing beam breaks, the only thing waiting for the castle is to collapse.


    "What do you mean by that?" Saran asked curiously.


    Although the girl is not smart, she has a keen intuition and can quickly detect another meaning in Sophia''s words.


    "Saran, do you want to help Sylvie?"


    Instead of answering the vampire girl directly, Sophia asked.


    "Of course, I''m here to help him." The vampire nodded without hesitation.


    But immediately she said in a somewhat frustrated way, "but I''m not the same as you. I''m not smart and I can''t teach students. Most of my strength is also inborn and can''t be used as an experience reference I always feel like I''m useless here. "


    "Maybe you don''t have a great ability in places like teaching, but there''s one thing I think only you can do."


    Sophia looked at the bright red eyes of the vampire girl and said it carefully.


    The vampire girl, who intuitively realized that the other side was saying serious things, also responded seriously: "what kind of thing is it? If I can do it, please tell me. "


    "I hope you can get stronger."


    Sophia''s words made saran a little confused.


    "Eh?"


    With a puzzled blink, she reconfirmed, "stronger?"


    "Yes. Stronger. " Sophia replied again.


    "But it''s about helping uncle What''s the matter with the dean? " The little vampire waved his hands and asked, "is he a great magician? A strong man who can change the terrain of the continent as long as he has the heart. If there''s something that he can''t solve, I don''t think it''s useful no matter how strong I am... "


    "I don''t mean to let you fight."


    Sophia seemed to be organizing the next language, and after a pause she said, "if I can, I want you to be a mainstay of Aldrich college. Although the name of the great wizard of Sylvia can scare off many people, it is not a good thing for a college to stand alone. It would be great if there were other deterrents. "


    Although many professors from Huolian National Academy of Magic have the level of middle-level and high-level magicians, they are outsiders after all, and can not be regarded as the talent reserve of the college itself.


    Sofia, however, has no chance of promotion because of her talent. Theo, they have a lot to do in the future, but because they are too far away, Franken is dead, and the possibility of rising strength will disappear with the passing of his life.


    In addition, other people are not qualified for the college''s second best name for one reason or another.


    After thinking about it, the only one suitable for this position is probably saran.


    As a vampire Princess of pure blood, she has already possessed the strength equivalent to the level of high-level magicians at this stage. After good training, even senior high-level magicians are probably not her opponents. At that time, if she can further step into the field of miracles, it will not be said.


    Unlike human beings, which can only be strengthened step by step, the vampire''s method of becoming stronger seems to be much simpler, and the more pure blooded vampire is, the simpler it will be - of course, this simplicity is only relative."But to be honest, I don''t think those people in my family would agree to give me the way to get stronger. After all, in the eyes of many of them, helping uncle is simply to join the human race and betray my compatriots... "


    Saran looked at Sophia hesitantly.


    "Of course I know the virtues of the night aristocrats Cough, take it easy. I''m not talking about you. " Sophia said with a wry smile, "in fact, I asked Franken a little help some time ago. He seems to be on the line with the rose inlaid with gold


    Rose inlaid with gold is one of the vampires who are close to human beings. It can be regarded as a semi reclusive one. In terms of the power of light, it is far less than that of the night aristocrats, but it can count for one or two among the vampire forces close to human beings.


    "You can go to Franken and get a contact number, and then how they can teach you how to be strong is your own business." Sophia said slowly, and then her serious face showed a warm smile that seemed to melt the winter snow: "of course you have to remember that no matter what decision you make, we stand behind you and support you."


    "I see."


    After thinking about it for a while, the little vampire raised his head and showed a resolute expression on his face: "if this can help uncle, I will go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    "It''s set up together..."


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes.


    He is now in the goblin nest, or "original" goblin nest.


    In front of him, it was the place where King goblin was, and the magic coordinates he set on King goblin did stay here.


    However, there is only one body that has begun to rot.


    In terms of body size, it should be king goblin, whose magic coordinates are still well marked on the corpse. However, it is now in winter, and there is also a distance from early spring. The corpse can not decay so fast.


    Not to mention Sylvie has found other doubts on the body.


    If it can be described in more explicit terms, it should be "take down the part of the body marked with magic coordinates, put it on another body, and then let it rot to the point where it is hard to identify, so as to cover up the behavior."


    But the real king goblin has already used this kind of technique which is close to the golden cicada to escape.


    It''s not easy to find that guy again in the vast grassland.


    "But then again, King goblin in the tower of cause and effect is not high in intelligence, and his fighting methods are basically straight to the sea of people tactics. However, modern king goblin not only has the same intelligence as human beings, but also understands encirclement and other tactics..."


    He rubbed his stubble chin for a moment: "has its intelligence improved greatly in the years it has been sealed?"


    We should have dealt with King goblin at that time.


    After a little regret, Sylvie suddenly found that the body in front of him suddenly inflated.


    Experienced in battle, he immediately summoned the magic shield. At the same time, a violent explosion sounded in the cave, and the cave, which was not very solid, was blown down directly.


    After the shock caused by the explosion stopped for a few seconds, a somewhat embarrassed figure emerged from the ground.


    "It''s a Corpse Explosion Why is that thing related to Necromancer again? "


    Apart from Franken, Sylvie never met any other necromancer in his life. Moreover, because of the environment of the eastern plains, he did not learn necromancer very much. Suddenly, he encountered a corpse explosion. He had no other countermeasures except defense.


    "Anyway, a mere goblin made me so embarrassed You wait for me... "


    The angry Seaver did not notice that his words were similar to those of the villains in the animated novels. He went straight up into the air and spread Arcane "hostile marks" into the ground.


    This three ring arcane can mark a creature hostile to the caster with a specific mark. The mark is composed of special light, which can be seen only by the caster or the person who has enchanted the corresponding magic. Moreover, the light is almost not blocked by objects. No matter how the target reporter hides, it can be easily found as long as it is within the marked visual range.


    It''s just that this magic is actually prepared for some creatures who are good at escaping or have the invisible magic like ability. The scope of application is extremely narrow. In addition, the difficulty of casting has reached the level of three rings. The general magician can''t use it at all, so it''s very awkward


    For SIVI, the magic mark has just been greatly improved. However, it has not played a great role in the improvement of the magic mark.


    New green grassland. Magic position --


    "long weapon team come forward, kill!"


    After the initial panic, the Centaurs finally got used to the gratings that surrounded them, and under the command of willarendt, they reorganized the battle formation and attacked the enemies outside the grating one after another.


    Up to now, except for one Centaur pulled out by a prairie ogre who had been tamed by goblin, the other centaurs have killed a lot of enemies, and their bodies have been torn apart under the siege of the enemy.


    After a long period of consumption of 50000 goblin, the number of legions has been reduced from 50000 to about 35000.


    Outside the grating, Goblin''s corpses have been piled up into hills, which have not reached the height of centaurs'' chest. This does not count those who have been burned to ashes


    Just as the Centaurs have achieved great results, the grating they depend on has begun to show instability. It seems that the duration of the magic position will soon be over - in fact, it is a miracle that gene''s magic can last till now.


    "The blade weapon team comes forward and cuts down!"


    Centaurs'' weapons have already reached the limit, and this battle has made it clear that their weapons are backward. The general machete will show signs of curling after one or two goblin are killed, not to mention the rusty old weapons.


    Sylvie even suspected that the Centaurs were carrying this weapon in order to let their enemies die of tetanus


    Of course, tetanus doesn''t save centaurs right now.At a time when they thought their victory was in sight, once again on the horizon was goblin''s short, long line.


    Willarente. The face of the iron hoof was white.


    The number of goblins coming from the opposite tide was terrible, with rhinoceros horned beasts, deer hunting butterflies and disordered demons, which made willarendt even say, "did goblin push all the forces up?" The illusion.


    The one far away has not seen the noumenon, but the moving footstep makes the prairie ground tremble unceasingly, and makes the hearts of all centaurs sink into the abyss.


    Willarendt, holding the handle of his axe, felt that his palms were beginning to sweat.


    His guts had long been regretful - if he had known that goblin''s military situation had been distorted to such an extent, how could he have brought his compatriots to death.


    "Gene, get out of here!"


    At this time, he turned to his son and said, "you are the hope of our tribe. Take the rest of the tribe to move and leave here. The only thing I''m glad about this operation is that I didn''t bring the singer. When you come back to the tribe, he will help you, not to mention the man Your achievements now show my mistake. If you can, please ask me by the way and apologize to him. "


    "But father..."


    Gene looked pale because of the magic overdraft, and his face showed a reluctant expression: "soldiers should not run away!"


    "It''s an order, gene! Besides, aren''t you a magician now Willarendt looked at his son with a happy smile: "live well, my son."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    "No, I can''t find it in this way..."


    Although the hostile marking effect is good, the problem is that the new green grassland is too vast. When he turns over the whole grassland, it will be enough for the Centaurs to die seven or eight times.


    It is estimated that the system will directly determine the mission failure.


    No, no, no, No. at least ten income colleges must be left to complete the task. He has been on the new green grassland for so long, not to see centaurs and goblin mixing.


    "Mom, do you still have to use that..."


    After searching around for the original site of goblin''s nest, SIVI returned to the top of the collapsed goblin nest.


    First, he softened all the collapsed rocks and soil with fossils, and then made a spoon with ether. He dug out the debris that was turning into mud and came back to the body disguised as king goblin.


    In fact, there are a lot of very bad things in the store.


    But generally speaking, that kind of thing is so expensive that SIVI can''t even afford to pawn his underwear, and most of them are disposable props.


    "I don''t want to spend this money if I can..." As he murmured reluctantly, Sylvie spent most of his hard-earned achievements, and then a crystal clear little bottle appeared in his hand.


    If you look at it carefully, you can find that it is an exquisite hourglass, which is like the fine sand made of gemstones, shining with enchanting colors and light.


    "The sand of time, from the long river of time, let me get the picture of the past!"


    After reciting the words in a soft voice according to the introduction of the treasure named "sand of time", Seaver tilted the bottle slightly and shook the sand out a little, so that the crystal sand slowly fell on the body.


    There was a cold wind hanging on the new green grassland at the moment, but the strong wind that could blow SIVI''s robe hem disorderly had no effect on the crystal sand.


    Then pictures began to appear in front of SIVI.


    Back in time, this is one of the simplest usages of time sand. You can know what happened in this place just a little bit. Although it is not a miracle, it is beyond the realm of ordinary magic.


    Different from his initial conjecture, King goblin didn''t take the part of himself with magic coordinates In fact, Goblin King''s bad magic talent makes it impossible for him to know where Sylvie left his magic coordinates.


    So it attracted a lot of goblin who lost their self-consciousness and combined them through some ceremony. From the appearance, it was just like goblin''s version of hate.


    Then king goblin was eaten by goblin


    It''s not right to say it''s eaten, but it should be absorbed. After a process of digestion that is incomprehensible to the viewer, the body is now being rejected by goblin.


    However, goblin, who seemed to be ignorant and expressionless, hated that he woke up from a dream, looked at his body tremblingly, and then squeezed out of the cave with a happy face.


    That''s the end of the picture.


    "Grafted your consciousness on that thing..." Sylvie frowned after he had collected the rest of the sand.


    The ability to transplant consciousness, which involves both soul and brain, is almost a miracle in humans.


    What''s more, even after changing the body, the opponent''s ability to control goblin still remains.


    However, in this way, SIVI can also be sure that the other party will never be forced to know something messy. The deformed social structure of goblin makes it impossible for them to develop a real civilization, and naturally there is no strange ceremony to pass down.


    That is to say, the ceremony that he saw just now, which combined a large group of goblins, probably came from where King goblin learned


    It''s much easier to do next.


    After walking out of the cave, SIVI used the sand of time again, determined the direction of goblin''s abomination, and then ran after him.


    From the second picture, Goblin hated to continue to absorb other goblins to strengthen themselves. If they could not be wiped out quickly, it would be more troublesome when the other side became a giant.


    This thought just took a head in his mind. At the edge of his vision, he could already see a mountain of meat rising from the ground, slowly moving


    And the direction of its movement is the direction that SIVI laid the magic position before.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± All of a sudden, Sylvie had an impulse to lose his body and bend forward.


    Ma Dan knew that she had been waiting for the goods to be delivered as planned! What is the purpose of running back and forth like now and buying a bottle of expensive to death time sand!


    "It seems that the defense system of magic position is going to collapse." Glancing at the flickering orange grating that could disappear at any time, Seaver raised his eyebrows and said to himself in a satisfied voice, "but it''s beyond my expectation that gene can hold the shield up to now with his own strength."Even now, Sylvie still doesn''t want to show up again to wipe the Centaurs'' buttocks. After all, in a sense, it will become this situation. Nine of them are willarendt''s own problems.


    Of course, Sylvie doesn''t want to be saved What''s more, the clue characters of the current mission are also the Centaurs.


    So he decided to destroy the other centaurs before he devoured the unknown goblin, who became so huge that he hated to appear in front of the other centaurs.


    Well, that''s OK. Sylvie nodded, satisfied with the way he had come up with.


    Slowly moving goblin hated to raise his head and looked greedily at the grating not far away. Obviously, he had been thinking about the delicacy of Centaur for a long time.


    At this time, a small figure appeared in front of it.


    "Hey, grandson! (Chinese) "


    makes a gesture of disdain towards the other party, and SIVI makes a big move regardless of whether the other party understands or not.


    The villain dies of talking too much. So now he also learned to be smart, not to talk nonsense, a direct move put down again!


    The void energy gushed out from the space gap, and then combined with each other. Finally, under the control of Xu Shenxing, he became four swords with different shapes and suspended around him.


    "Empty kill array. Four magic swords are havoc!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Like cutting cream, the magic sword of void energy and ether could easily cut open goblin''s abominable body and cut off pieces of it.


    Sylvie looked at the other side''s disgusting body, because it absorbed a lot of goblin''s blood and flesh, and it had not yet fully integrated. The outermost layer of goblin''s abhorrence had begun to rot, and the green pus ran down from it, making people nauseous.


    So in his heart, he replaced the butter in the metaphor with dog excrement.


    Unlike the disgusting appearance, Goblin''s aversion is highly evolved and even has a certain degree of law resistance.


    You should know that the law resistance is general, but only the great mage who understands the miracle, or the magic items of treasure level can have the attribute.


    No matter what it is, it will always have a certain degree of resistance when faced with a mortal attack or void energy. For example, it is said that the highest crystal of the magic puppet technology, gabbro, has the law resistance, so that after being exiled into the void, he will not be annihilated immediately. Instead, he will become a virtual creature after struggling for a period of time


    Goblin''s ability to hate is not as good as that of Gabriel, but it can also weaken the eroding power of SIVI''s void power to a certain extent. After cutting off the rotten outer body like tofu, Goblin''s inner muscles are weak. Although it can make a hole, the wound is too shallow, and the body of goblin''s hatred is over It doesn''t matter.


    The other side seems to be saying, "see, this is the complete body of goblin!" It''s very uncomfortable with Sylvie.


    After changing his title to "goblin butcher" who killed countless goblin in the copy, Xu Shenxing decided to take this opportunity to sort out his magic system.


    So the inhuman mob bombing began.


    The earth element converges in the air, and then the door connecting the earth element plane opens. A roaring huge meteorite falls from the sky and falls towards goblin''s abomination. Goblin looks up in disgust and stretches out his twisted arms. Then, like an inflatable doll, his arms suddenly expand and thicken several times, and forcefully connects the meteorite which is more than ten times larger than his body Come down!


    The ground under its feet was hit by a huge impact force, huge pits, smoke and grass debris flying together, filled with gray smoke.


    But that''s not the end.


    A second meteorite appeared in the sky, and if the volume of the first meteorite is just a villa, then this meteorite is a large 12 storey apartment!


    The second meteorite suddenly hit the back of the first, and the double power finally smashed the unbearable goblin into the ground, and then the two meteorites exploded violently together.


    The deafening roar swept over half of the grassland. Even the Centaurs in the distance were frightened by the terrible roar. At the end of their vision, a mushroom cloud rose slowly, and a strong storm came along with it. Even many goblin were directly blown up by the storm and disappeared in the upper half of the sky


    SIVI, the initiator, hid behind the void energy barrier and watched the explosion unaffected.


    It is no longer a pit. It is like the whole surface has been dug out by a huge force. A large part is missing. Even underground water system gradually converges in it.


    If you leave it alone, it is estimated that sooner or later this place will become a lake.


    At this time, the mud at the bottom of the water wriggled a few times, and a completely deformed black shadow emerged from it.


    "I didn''t die like this Are you ready to go? "


    Looking at a circle smaller than before goblin abhorred, even SIVI can not help but some tongue.


    However, he was more determined to solve this guy.


    If you can''t kill this thing here, God knows what a disaster it will bring to the world if it has a nearly immortal body and can control goblin to become stronger infinitely.


    He stamped his foot gently, and goblin, who had just managed to get out of the mud, hated it and floated out of the pit with a pile of gravel.


    Weightlessness, the reverse use of gravity, is a magic that most Earth Elemental magicians like.


    However, there are not many people who can cast a spell at a distance like SIVI.


    Goblin hated it, as if he knew it was SIVI who made him fly. He looked at the human male with a pair of wings on his back and wanted to escape from here.


    It''s a terrible thing to say.


    After he became king goblin for unknown reasons, he was able to command all goblins. In the first battle, he met SIVI, who shuttles through time and space through the tower of cause and effect. Before even a wave could be lifted, he slapped him directly into modern times.


    Finally, he broke through the seal and was reborn in modern times. As a result, NIMA met SIVI again in the first battle


    If he knew the Humen language, he would shout, "NIMA doesn''t play like this.".Finally, he worked out the ability to make himself stronger and even gain law resistance. Before he could make a big show, he was beaten by Sylvie, and then two meteorites stripped off three layers of skin


    It''s good to pee!


    So it didn''t even have the heart to resist. It just wanted to run away.


    But Sylvie won''t give it a chance to escape.


    I saw that the rocks floating with it were like iron pieces attracted by magnets, which hit goblin''s detestable body heavily, and wrapped it into a big ball, unable to move.


    SIVI is full of the spirit of spoof named this move earth burst star.


    The elements of wind and fire converge in front of him, and then constantly compress and compress


    When it is compressed to the limit, it is constrained to be linear and radiates towards the big ball in the sky.


    So an orange red light went straight through the ball, causing a slightly inferior explosion.


    However, the power of the air blast is far stronger than the previous two meteorites for goblin''s detestation. After all, just now, it can drill into the ground to reduce the damage, and this time the whole ball has become the source of damage.


    When the storm and the dust cleared, Seaver raised his eyebrows at the lifeless body that had fallen before him, and then a purple flame appeared on his fingers.


    Before he threw the flame, known as the killer of the dead, on a corpse that goblin hated, a new change took place.


    It bulged up a lot of small bags, and then those pustular like things burst, and out of it came the little goblin the size of a palm. Obviously, there is only the body of the goblin king, and these little goblins run away from each other as soon as they are born, which is hard to distinguish.


    Sylvie, of course, is not going to tell.


    After losing their highly evolved resistance to the law, these little things are no threat at all.


    So he just threw the whole slice of the land into the void.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    "Is his words believable?"


    After opening the window and watching the Pope leave, Jon asked the thoughtful Eliza.


    "It''s about 80% credible, but there''s something inside and outside that guy who intentionally misled us."


    Eliza touched her chin like Sylvie. "There''s another thing to note."


    "What''s the matter?" Jon braced up and waited for Eliza''s words.


    "Not" he "but" she. "Oh, the Pope is a woman." A sly smile appeared on the little girl''s face: "although she tried to mislead me by some means, she was still far from the methods taught by sister Evelyn."


    After all, according to the Pope''s own opinion, she was driven to become a pope after she got her soul gear. Naturally, her experience and means could not be compared with that of Evelyn, who had been an imperial Princess since childhood and lived in a court environment of intrigue.


    came to awful college after the water was not deep. The royal highness of the former princess was having trouble with eggs (though she had no eggs). Finally, she gave her students the knowledge and experience of their intriguing designs.


    "In a word, let''s sort out the current information first." Seeing Eliza''s digression, Juno Daisy immediately continued.


    Alice took out a roll of white paper and a small bottle of ink with a quill in it.


    As for the maids and maidens, the people who were used to the ability as if they were carrying a four dimensional pocket took a piece of paper.


    "First of all, according to the Pope, when they inquired about other Horcruxes, they found that almost all of them appeared at the same time, and the error was not more than one day."


    Eliza wrote on the paper, "the time of the apparatuses is very close." Jon can prove that it''s not a coincidence


    "That''s right. Our Horcruxes also appeared at that time." Jon nodded. "It''s just from an uncle."


    "This is the second point. Almost all the first owners of Horcruxes acquired them by being presented."


    Juno Daisy also wrote on the paper that "the ways of getting things are similar. They are all given by gifts. The givers are basically male, and their ages vary." then she tilted her head to think about it and added "the giver is very suspicious.".


    "And the third point is that when two hostile Wraith are shown together, one of them must die." Eliza wrote the last point, and then frowned: "this kind of mystery always seems impossible. Are all the spirits cursed?"


    "The soul is like a cursed thing..." Joan rarely make complaints about it.


    "In any case, there are not many records of hunju envoys. Maybe that impression is just a coincidence."


    Eliza drew a big question mark after the third point.


    "Combined with these three points, what can you think of?" She asked questions to others.


    "A big conspiracy!"


    Juno Daisy, a romantic girl full of adventurous spirit, immediately patted the table and said, with no sign of her usual weakness.


    Although she said very briefly, except Theo, several other people also nodded.


    "From the point of being able to give away soul gear in all parts of the eastern plain in a short time, the other party should be a huge organization." Eliza pondered for a moment, then raised her head, and her eyes twinkled. "The current situation is a little beyond our expectation. I''m afraid we can''t compete with those behind the scenes by our strength alone."


    "What shall we do? Will you hold your breath until those guys finish some shady plot? "


    Jon frowned, and it was obvious that the girl''s words had made him feel aggrieved.


    "Miss Eliza certainly doesn''t mean that." Alice immediately began to smile, and said, "she should mean that we should also ask for strong help."


    "What''s so powerful, eh..."


    Half way through, Jon suddenly realized that although the girls in front of him didn''t look special, they actually seemed to be some magic college students who even wanted to give some face to Qiyao mage Association.


    "Our teacher is one of the strongest magicians in the eastern plains." Eliza said with pride.


    "No one." From the beginning, he did not participate in the discussion, but added by Theo, who was eating tea and drinking black tea.


    "In a word, as long as the teacher comes forward, there will be absolutely no problem!"


    Because a series of incidents led to a remarkable degree of blind trust in Sylvie, said the maid.


    And it was agreed with other girls.


    But they didn''t know that the most powerful magician in their mouth was hiding his body and floating outside the window with tears on his face: "I can''t tell you. I made this thing out of my mind. I can''t say it..."¡ª¡ªThe new green grassland -


    after the last goblin was also swallowed up by the void, only one of the things that SIVI threw into the void remained.


    After he had pulled the thing out of the void, he had a look of slight consternation.


    It''s a fist blade. Of course, Sylvie''s surprise is not this one, but the property panel that pops up after he holds this thing in his hand.


    "Thoreau''s death shadow fist blade (legend)"


    "suit legend"


    "weapons with ominous magic can''t be identified until that magic is purified. "


    " friendly hint: if you keep holding it in your hand, you will be eroded by the power of the devil in three minutes. "


    seeing this familiar attribute panel, the memory that sleeps deep in Sylvie''s mind suddenly wakes up.


    "Ma Dan, it turns out that even the author almost forgot the seven magic tools!"


    Looking at the weapon in his hand, Seaver didn''t know what kind of expression to face it.


    Before solving the problem of goblin king, he had thought about many reasons for the other side''s change. Even "King goblin was possessed by the devil. After defeating King goblin, the devil came back to break his shell and turned into a second transformation to fight with himself happily." this kind of bullshit ended up in this way


    By the way, with this thing, Sylvia has only collected three magic tools.


    "The strategy for centaurs also needs to be adjusted Well, let''s go and see how their casualties are. After this campaign, it should not be too difficult to recruit them. " At last he sighed heavily and floated towards the magic position.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Horna branla walks alone in the bustling streets of Brunei.


    The city seems to have forgotten the pain of the orc invasion, and is showing the vitality and vitality of an emerging city in its own way.


    After the Church of necessary evil settled in, the vitality and vitality were mixed with a taste of fanatical belief.


    Every man''s face was pious, and on his chest hung a cross pendant symbolizing the necessary evil.


    Horna didn''t like the smell of danger, but she had to witness the growth of the fever.


    Because she is the current Pope of the evil Church of necessity.


    At the thought of her name, even though she had opened the magic boundary of "Sao Jing in the exterior" and no one had noticed her now, the girl could not help tightening her diffuse robe and white hood wrapped around her body.


    Who could have thought that this revered Pope was only the adopted daughter of a peddler a month ago.


    Walking, the girl''s thoughts gradually drift away, back to the past


    Probably because of her adoptive father''s relationship, horna has been longing for the natural and unrestrained life floating in the Eastern Plain since she was a child. Her thin back, full of vicissitudes, is her goal in her life, which is to carry her own fragmented family and give her brothers and sisters a life of food and clothing and hope for the future.


    "The outside world is not peaceful. If you want to walk by my side, you should at least have the ability to protect yourself, such as becoming a magician or something."


    After his young self told the man what he expected, he said it half jokingly.


    Believing that he really tried to squeeze into the entrance test of the nearby magic college.


    Unfortunately, although horna does have a certain degree of magic talent, there is still a long way to go before she becomes a magician. On the contrary, there will be a good prospect for her development towards the magic swordsman.


    After hearing this from the magician in charge of the test, his adoptive father was silent for a long time.


    After that, he spent less and less time at home and longer time away from home. The only time and cost of delivery is the same every month.


    Then, one day, he suddenly returned home and said with a proud smile that he had finally earned hola enough money to study at the magic swordsmen camp.


    He was always like that, in order to let horna and their better care and education, desperately drained their bodies.


    It is a common person who does not know magic, has mediocre martial arts skills, and even has ordinary commercial talents. In her mind, she is more dazzling and yearning than those heroes who saved the world in the legend.


    However, when horna was promoted to the third grade with excellent grades, he finally fell down because of his hard work.


    She learned how to defeat the enemy. She could not afford the high medical expenses, nor could she hire a priest. She could only watch his body deteriorate day by day.


    Just when she was desperate, a strange person appeared in front of her.


    "Want to understand the meaning of life? Want to Are you really alive? " He said to her, "if you want to, sign a contract with me and become a soulmate."


    "No


    However, horna, who had been taught not to sign strange contracts with strangers since childhood, immediately rejected him. After all, in this magical world, there are many demons who run from the abyss to the main material plane for various reasons and linger in the shadow, persuading people to sign contracts with them in order to obtain souls.


    Therefore, as long as people who have received normal education, they will hardly pay attention to this kind of inducement of unknown origin.


    "Want to be a strong man? Do you want to be famous in the eastern plains? " Then the strange man immediately changed another way of saying: "if you want to, sign a contract with me and become a soulmate."


    "I refuse."


    The girl said firmly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well," the strange fellow looked at her dejectedly for a few seconds, then put on a fresh look and said again, "young girl, I see you are a marvellous genius. You are the only one in the world. Sign a contract with me, and the task of saving the world will be entrusted to you!"


    Horna turned around and ran.


    The person who can quietly appear in front of him is definitely the one who can''t afford to be a devil swordsman.


    All the way home, she closed the door and bolted the door. The girl was relieved and went back to her bed to see her skinny adoptive father.


    All the things that can be sold at home have been pawned and sold at a discount. Even their younger brothers and sisters have also gone out to work. This is how they managed to maintain the family plan while paying the minimum medical expenses.


    If it was not for her adoptive father''s insistence, horna would have dropped out of school and joined the mercenary corps to make money to support her family.Recently, her adoptive father''s consciousness has become more and more vague, and her condition has deteriorated sharply. She can''t help hesitating.


    She held her adoptive father''s hand, which was as thin as skin and bone, and tears began to fall.


    "Want to cure him?"


    The sudden sound in her ear surprised horna and subconsciously drew out the iron sword pinned on her waist.


    When she looked back, she saw the strange man just like a ghost floating into the wall: "do you want him to live?" As if not aware of the girl''s hostility, the man still slowly said: "then sign a contract with me and become a soulmate."


    At this moment, horna hesitated.


    "Really..." Trembling, she whispered, "will a contract with you really make my father better?"


    "Absolutely true." "I swear in the name of my great will."


    "In that case, sign it! Soul life is something else. Take it She slammed her sword on the ground, and horna called out, "but if you break your promise, I will curse you even if you fall into hell forever and your soul turns into fly ash."


    "That''s my pleasure." The guy raised his head and the smile on his face became more and more annoying.


    The huge building in front of her with the banner of the necessary evil church interrupted her memory here.


    The girl, who had become the Pope of the church, touched the emerald ring on her hand and said, "am I really on the right path now After signing a contract and becoming a soulmate, what exactly have I lost? Why did you choose me


    "Oh, you seem to be troubled."


    As at that time, the voice that she would never forget suddenly sounded in her ears.


    She turned and looked in amazement at the man who, as always, had a nasty smile standing there.


    "Won''t you invite me in for a seat?" Said Seaver, looking at the astonished girl with a smile that he didn''t know had been marked with hate in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    After solving the goblin king, the remaining goblin will return to the original cowardly personality and disperse.


    That''s what Sylvie thought.


    And that''s exactly what happened in the tower of cause and effect.


    However, the king of brin didn''t return to the position of one of the Seven Magic sabres, but he didn''t return to the position.


    Before facing King goblin, he grabbed several goblins and threw them to Franken. They studied them a little and found that some strange organs grew in these goblins influenced by King goblin.


    It was an organ that looked a little bit like a spherical liver at first glance, but in this organ, it could secrete a kind of milky white mucus that acted as stimulant. The mucus would flow through capillaries through goblin''s body, making him in a state of life overdraft for a long time.


    However, at this time, the organ in the goblins has disappeared, just like melting in the body. Instead, every goblin body is filled with the power of curse. The curse that can''t be explained clearly makes the goblins completely lose their self-consciousness and become monsters comparable to zombies.


    "Tut, is it the last insurance left by King goblin..." After a great repulsion technique, SIVI ejected all the goblins that were trying to get close to him, and then broke the goblin in his hand for research into countless tiny glass beads.


    It takes a very long time for a population of organisms to evolve, but mutation is much faster. It''s just that mutants are always a small part of the population.


    But now there are tumor organs in goblin all over the mountains and fields. I''m afraid these Goblins who have been quietly guarding near the seal were influenced by the king of goblin. From the mythological era to the present, they have evolved a new organ that is easy to control and strengthen combat effectiveness. The modern goblin Army is obviously much better than those in the tower of cause and effect.


    After the death of King goblin, the organ lost its control and became an eternal curse. All the goblins affected by it took their own responsibility to kill the nearby creatures. With such a large amount of stimulant and curse power, it is estimated that those goblins would not live long.


    In an easy to understand way, King goblin''s meaning is "no one wants to live when I''m dead. Let''s go to hell with me!" This feeling.


    "In this way, will not the Centaurs be all destroyed?"


    Regardless of the goblin who came back to him, SIVI used an excellent lightning chain to electrify all the huge butterflies circling in the sky, which made them unable to take care of themselves. They fell directly from the sky and fell into meat cakes with various hunting postures. Then he flew into the air, controlled the wind elements and accelerated to fly towards the magic position.


    "No, we haven''t received any indication of mission failure, which means that centaurs should have a considerable number of survivors."


    Although Sylvie did not study wind elemental magic, as a great magician, he could not fly slowly because of his element affinity. In a flash, he had reached the magic position.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for shooting games with goblin, who was riding all kinds of birds and insects, I''m afraid his speed would have gone up a notch.


    The defense border around the magic position has been broken, and the rune lines on the ground have become messy under the trample of countless goblin, and they can''t see the original appearance.


    However, in the center of the magic position, a pillar of fire kept rising, turning all those who tried to get close to Goblin into coke, while the remaining Centaur soldiers formed a circle. When the pillar of fire stopped, they killed and repulsed the approaching goblins.


    However, even though the defense is as tight as a barrel, under the suicide attacks of countless goblin, there are still centaurs being pulled out of the circle and torn into a pile of rotten meat.


    And in the center of the Centaur defense circle, it''s Seaver''s new student, Centaur gene iron hoof, who fires the pillar of fire every once in a while.


    I didn''t expect that the students with a perfunctory attitude could hold on until now without the support of magic position. It seems that we have to reevaluate the magic talent of centaurs.


    Though he was thinking of all sorts of things in his head, Sylvie was glad that the Centaurs still had many young people. At the same time, he fell from the sky and blew all the goblins away with a wide area of repulsion.


    It''s not that he doesn''t have more powerful magic, but sooner or later, these goblins will belch. Isn''t it good to save some magic with high cost-effective magic


    "Is it a teacher?" At this point, gene, who was in charge of casting at the Centaur defense circle center, hobbled over with the help of other centaurs.


    "Is casting too much? It doesn''t matter. Just take a little rest..." Sylvie said something carelessly at first, but then his brow frowned.


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?""I stabbed it blind myself." Gene''s pale face showed a weak smile: "before I had not much magic left, but at that time I found that when other senses were blocked, the perception of fire element could be enhanced, and the magic needed to cast a spell would also decrease So I stabbed myself blind. Thanks to this, we can stick to it until you come... "


    It is no secret in the world of magic to seal up one''s five senses to enhance the perception of magic elements. Moreover, there is a similar school among traveling mages. However, it''s better for those who are learning from the Western way.


    "You fool, if I don''t come, you will be blind!"


    If your eyes are in good condition, you may still be able to rush out by magic power. If you are blind, don''t rush out. Don''t plunge into the enemy''s heap. You''ll be glad


    "I really don''t know if you will come, teacher. However, now that I am the current chief of the iron hoofed tribe, I will never leave my compatriots and run away alone! " Said gene in a weak but firm voice.


    And the Centaurs around him showed respect from his heart.


    It seems that the former chief has died in the goblin sea.


    "For the sake of you being my student, I''ll do it." After making up a great repulsion, SIVI sighed heavily and added, "only this time."


    "On behalf of all the centaurs, thank you, my teacher."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Sylvie knew for a long time that he was not a wise man.


    Although he has a little bit of intelligence, most of the time, except for the status of a great magician, he is no different from ordinary people. At most, because of the relationship between him and the other people, he has a little more knowledge than the old-fashioned villains in this world.


    Therefore, every time he plans or arranges, he is always ready for failure. After getting used to the death in the copy, he has to a certain extent achieved the degree that he does not like to be happy with things but to feel sad for himself


    However, after crossing the tuyere plateau and being transported to the new green grassland where he was not familiar with his life, his plans were hit one after another because of various accidents. Most of the time, he just made a decision in the morning, and the situation in the afternoon became a mess.


    Even the clay figurine has three points of anger!


    King goblin''s calculation that death would drag people on their backs, this time the Centaurs'' unauthorized action almost destroyed all the living forces of this race, leaving only a pile of old, weak, sick and disabled over there. Although the control is better controlled, who can guarantee that there will be enough people in the old, weak, sick and disabled group who have good magic talent to make up for the task?


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. The Centaurs just can''t understand.


    After all, it is impossible for him to consider the future as a matter of his own.


    Therefore, he intends to tear his skin and show off the strength of human beings, so that these centaurs, who claim to be soldiers and are immersed in the glory of the past, will sober up.


    After the third repulsion lifted goblin from the surrounding area, SIVI raised his hand high and snapped his finger.


    The battlefield is full of all kinds of sounds, such as the roar of weapons, heavy steps, friction between armor and body, panting, screaming, piercing into the body, roaring of monsters


    But the sound of fingers, which should have been concealed by countless voices, reached every Centaur and every goblin.


    Even the red eyed goblins, still in a frenzy, were temporarily suspended.


    Tens of meters above Seaver, strange ripples began to appear.


    Just like a piece of soft cloth, which is rubbed, folded and pulled wantonly.


    That''s what happened when the slices of planes controlled by Sylvie collided with the planes of main matter and began to interpret each other.


    Space quickly stabilized under the magic support of Sylvie. Instead of the undulating space like waves, it was a round space door with unforgettable brilliance.


    Then, a huge thing broke out of the space door and landed on the main material plane!


    It is a strange building connected by several floating islands, and the palace halls rise and fall one after another. No matter where they appear, they can capture everyone''s attention.


    It''s the famous Aldrich college, but there''s a second school district that disappeared from people''s view a few months ago, the sky''s escaconi school district.


    Compared with a few months ago, the school district has become more solemn and solemn. Even if it is put together with the religious buildings in the holy land, it will not be suppressed by the other party.


    What''s more, the achievements of the past few months are more focused on the inner part of the second school district.


    After moving the students from the second school district to Morag''s third school district, Sylvie put a lot of achievements into the school district and carried out a comprehensive transformation.


    Now the second school district, rather than a college, may be more appropriate to regard it as a fort of war.


    At least the whole eastern plain can block the attack of this sky fortress, except for the holy land of hohenhaig, where the Qiyao mage association is located, and the holy land, the headquarters of the pure white church.


    Even the seat of the king''s Council, which is called the three major forces together with the Qiyao mage Association and the pure white Holy See, is no longer the rival of this fortress in terms of the armed forces alone!


    These centaurs are the first witnesses to the power of the secret weapons of the Academy, in addition to his insiders.


    Judging from their gaping appearance, the demotion was very successful.


    It''s just an appetizer.


    "Sentry tower switch to focus magic ray, allow free shooting."


    Sylvie is also the first time to manipulate this alternative magic object to fight. The feeling of blood boiling makes him feel a little hard: "the first batch of war demons are airdrop ready!"


    The towers on the edge of the island chain radiate magical lights of different colors - different from previous magic rays, the power and quantity of this time are far greater than that of the invasion of the abyss demons.


    As long as the single digit goblin species of the Crusade level are swept by the magic beam, they will become either a pool of tomato sauce or a lump of ice sculpture.


    Just one face-to-face, the number of goblins charging towards the sives has dropped by 30%!However, this is not over. Hundreds of black shadows fell from the empty island like meteorites, and made huge craters on the grassland which is not hard.


    Then, the three meter high steel statues climbed out of those pits.


    This kind of magic image uses a magic core similar to grem''s own ring on Sylvie''s hand. It can replenish its own action power through the ground, while its steel strength and iron bone endow them with tenacious vitality and destructive power.


    After losing the ability to identify the enemy, the goblins naturally put their primary target on the demons that suddenly hit them.


    "Prepare for alchemy explosive, carried by gargoyles for saturation bombing! The second batch of statues will be airdropped. "


    Seeing that the time was ripe, SIVI continued to order, "get me all goblin together!"


    Although the cost of that kind of alchemy explosive is quite cheap, but the quantity is more, it is also burning money. But for the sake of visual impact, SIVI can''t manage that much now.


    Fortunately, Goblin on the grassland seems to have only about one-third of the total number of goblin. Otherwise, even with the support of sky college, the difficulty of getting crazy goblin together will increase exponentially.


    The continuous bombing finally allowed the goblins to gather in accordance with their intentions.


    The Centaurs over here have been stunned Goblin, who was able to crush them all over the grassland, felt helpless in front of the huge human creation!


    "Surface inversion matrix charging begins! Prepare to give them a final blow After seeing the goblins gathered together, Sylvie said coldly, "let our new friends see the power of mankind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Plane inversion matrix. Although it sounds very high-end and foreign style, it is actually a magic weapon which is not complicated.


    In short, it is to project the plane of a half plane or plane fragment onto the main material plane.


    Unless it''s a creature with law resistance, it''s a good rhythm to be killed by the plane, no matter how tough your skin and muscles are, how strong your armor is, and whether you have any magic shield on your body.


    How can ordinary creatures survive when their upper and lower bodies are not in the same plane


    Of course, this power is almost four ring magic, and its lethality is even closer to miracles. It''s very simple to say, but it''s troublesome to do it. First of all, you have to have a half plane that can be manipulated freely


    "Coordinate determination, range correction, projection start!"


    With SIVI''s slogan, mysterious and unpredictable energy drifts in the air, and the thick blue and purple electric arc is popping up on the Steampunk style buildings of sky college, which is shocking.


    The next moment, everyone had a weird feeling.


    It''s like a barrier that can''t be seen or touched, but it does exist.


    This sense of awkwardness is fleeting - even the magic devices provided by the college system can only disturb the law of the main material plane for a short time.


    And this is less than a second, but it has made all centaurs incredible effect.


    Those goblins, who were driven to a place by the idols and occupied the first piece of grassland, were completely destroyed in a moment.


    The Goblins who have lost their self-consciousness naturally have no idea of avoiding, and their poor instinct has no way to understand the high-end existence of plane. At that moment, all the upper and lower goblin bodies were drawn closer to the plane, while the lower ones remained in place.


    After several seconds of silence, the bodies of goblin, who lost their upper body, fell like dominoes and covered most of the grassland in sight.


    From the beginning to the end, Sylvie did not use even a little bit of magic except setting the transmission coordinates to let sky college shuttle here from the half plane.


    This means that, even if he is not there, he can compete with a great mage to a certain extent.


    "The show is over, let''s draw the curtain."


    His voice diffused away with the wind, waking up the Centaur in a daze of surprise. At the same time, the outline of the huge sky academy began to blur, and then disappeared like a rainbow after the rain.


    And the Centaurs looked at SIVI with a slightly arrogant look, only deep awe.


    Is the legendary human being such a powerful creature?


    Is magic in mythology such a terrible power?


    Since the end of the mythical era, the Centaurs have no real record of magic (these guys don''t even have parchment. What they inherit is handed down from generation to generation). So with the power of SIVI, their attitude naturally changes from scorn to respect and fear.


    "It''s so powerful. Why didn''t you use it in the first place?"


    It''s just that not all the Centaurs seem to comply with Seaver. A centaur standing in the distance, looking no bigger than gene, burst into tears and yelled at him in a gaffe: "if you used that to help us in the first place, my father would not have died!"


    "It''s ugly."


    Sylvie did not waver at the other side''s words. He looked around him with a serious look. Except for the young Centaur, all the other centaurs turned their heads to avoid opening his eyes.


    He sneered: "is the honor of Centaur soldiers you have been talking about so ugly?"


    "What are you talking about?" The half man horse''s hoof, which had not passed the second stage of the second stage of the second stage, began to dig the soil. This action was similar to that of a general animal, which showed threat and was ready to attack at any time: "I will not allow you to insult our glory."


    "Your so-called glory is to try to involve other unrelated races, and let them help you fight in the front line, and finally blame others for your own stupidity?"


    It''s a matter of minutes for Seaver to crush a small Centaur, but he didn''t do it. He just sneered: "what kind of preparation do I need to use that kind of magic, how much cost I need to pay, and what kind of consequences will eventually have? It doesn''t matter to you. Even if I die, will I help you solve goblin? On what basis


    Why did he almost squeeze the three words out of his teeth? It was like a loud slap in the face of the Centaurs.


    Yes, they were just passing through the new green grassland. They had nothing to do with the riots in goblin. They were pulled in by them for various reasons (centaurs of course did not know that SIVI had a mission). It was the utmost benevolence to help them resist goblin''s army together. Why should people take out the things at the bottom of the box Selfless dedication?The city of the sky just now, even if it is a centaur who does not know magic, can see that it is extraordinary. The attack of killing hundreds of thousands of goblin is even more frightening. With such a powerful weapon, even if there are no sequelae, the fuel consumed will not be known?


    I don''t know that the earth bugs carrying the star pulse furnace equivalent to the perpetual motion machine on the sky academy say that the pressure is great


    But Sylvie didn''t let them go. He went on to say, "I agreed with you that I would bring you the atmosphere of civilized magic, spread the gospel of mankind, and let you have the strength to defend your own homes. But you doubted my sincerity again and again. Finally, you even threw aside the agreement with me and ran to die by yourself. "


    He tried to turn his expression into scorn and snorted, "to tell you the truth, if gene wasn''t here to live and die with his fellow countrymen, I wouldn''t have bothered to save you treacherous fellows!"


    In fact, the Centaur clan is a little too far, but SIVI, who has been in a series of holes in the system, happens to find a degassing bucket and simply scolds it.


    "You want to talk about honor with me? I don''t want the honor piled up with such ungrateful faith! "


    - Brunei city. The stronghold of the necessary evil Church -


    just as another SIVI was spitting on the stars and criticizing the Centaurs with a flaunting manner, SIVI here was still enjoying the fragrance of coffee quietly.


    "Brinocchio''s coffee beans are pure and fragrant, with a strong and cold taste. You can taste the beauty without adding anything," he said with a smile after sipping the brown liquid in his tea cup. "Adding so much sugar and milk like this will cover up the taste of coffee itself. It''s not a good choice."


    "It''s my freedom to drink coffee with as much sugar and milk as possible."


    Because the other party has already known his real body, so now the Pope of the necessary evil church has not continued to cover his face with gauze, but has shown his true face in a big way.


    That''s what she said, but she stopped adding sugar to her coffee and took a small sip of it, learning from Sylvie.


    "Gu, how bitter Then her eyebrows wrinkled into a ball, and the corner of her eyes was filled with tears because her taste buds were bombarded with bitter bitterness.


    Then she looked up and saw Sylvie, who was struggling to sweeten and milk her coffee.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Because I always feel that I am a little unwilling to suffer by myself. " Sylvie gave a giggle and stirred the Milky brown coffee with a spoon.


    Generally speaking, he drinks coffee without sugar and milk, but the taste of this coffee is so strong that even SIVI is almost knocked down It is not Sylvie''s personality to let himself suffer alone, so he resolutely dragged the innocent girl into the water.


    In any case, we''ve already dealt with each other''s problems in terms of soul equipment. Pits are more healthy


    "You fellow Standing on the sofa, the ring is shining.


    Obviously, no matter what happens in front of the believers, she can keep calm, but when facing this guy, she always has a feeling that she can''t control her emotions.


    It is worthy of being the original holder of the spirit. In the end, she can only blame that.


    "Don''t be too excited, or the bitterness in your mouth will spread even more." SIVI didn''t notice the girl''s anger at all. He took a sip of coffee and then frowned: "it''s still bitter. What''s the matter with this coffee..."


    "I didn''t let you in to talk to you about coffee."


    Seeing Sylvie''s face of making up her mind, the girl calmed her anger again and sat back in her seat.


    "Well, how about your bust? I haven''t seen you for a few days. They seem to be bigger... "


    "Its quality is chopping and its shape is sword." The pale green light spots shot out from the face of the ring, forming a sword endowed with the "chopping" element. It cut the chair sitvi sat on in two and scattered brown liquid on the ground.


    "I don''t think it''s right to cut down the guests casually." Sylvie, who had only a cup in his hand, looked helpless.


    "Now, can we have a good talk about business?"


    After dispersing the light green particles, the girl looked down at Seaver, who was sitting in the wreckage of the chair, with a proud expression on her face that she had won once and for all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    In fact, Sylvie is not afraid of the papal girl''s sudden attack Regardless of his own strength, he is immune to all spirits. Even if the girl''s sword, which was transformed from spirit tool, was really cut on him, the effect of soul tool would be invalid in that moment


    Although the other side will be difficult, but also because he is difficult to tune the reason.


    However, it was a different taste for him to watch a beautiful girl''s younger sister blowing her beard and staring at him because of her own words. Maybe because of the pressure recently, I have to say that SIVI''s bad taste has become more and more strange.


    "Well, then let''s get down to business."


    SIVI pulled out a black leather bound notebook and a quill pen and threw them aside.


    Then, in horna''s surprised eyes, as if someone invisible were in control, quills and notebooks floated in the air, making an appearance that they were ready to record what they were talking about.


    Is that also a soul tool? The girl guessed in her heart.


    It''s a pity that it''s just a little exotic alchemy


    While enjoying the girl''s surprised eyes, SIVI said in his heart, "you don''t understand the world of magicians." he pretended to be serious and said, "so the first question..."


    "Wait, why did you ask me?" Horna regained her consciousness and looked warily at SIVI.


    "If it''s difficult, you should ask me." Sylvie looked shocked.


    "Why are you so surprised? I usually ask you questions." The girl seemed to want to pat the table to increase her deterrent power. She found that the sword had not been controlled well and split with the table. So she resolutely hung her finger in the air to SIVI: "as the host, it''s not normal to care about the identity of uninvited guests a little bit!"


    "Come uninvited? I don''t think you even know where to invite me, do you? " Sylvie curled his lips and grinned strangely In horna''s eyes, it should mean scorn or something.


    But there''s nothing to argue about that.


    Almost all known Horcruxes are acquired from others. Although it seems that there are many differences in the image of the one who gave it, men, women, old and young, there is only one thing that is the same: no matter which organization in the eastern plains used a lot of strength, they could not find the owner of the last one.


    It''s normal that this happens. After all, Sylvie is not stupid enough to directly show them his real face. In the seasonal goods of the achievement store, a magic item called "flesh and skin fake face" has been updated. It is a thin mask that can be used to change one''s appearance. It is very easy to use. Although the price is a little expensive, it can be rented cheaply, which can make up for this This shortcoming


    Even now, Sylvie is wearing it. Even if he is face-to-face with Eliza, they probably don''t recognize him.


    It''s not that he won''t change his own image of magic, but if there are magic items to do for him, why should he suffer this crime comparable to cosmetic surgery


    anyway, in the west of Tucao''s Tucao, the temperature in the reception hall plummet and make complaints about freezing point.


    Although horna showed her hand a little bit just now, in her eyes, Sylvie, after all, is the former holder of soul gear. It is impossible to fall out with him casually. Therefore, the girl simply said nothing and showed the appearance of Non Violence and non cooperation.


    "Well, well, in that case, let''s ask and answer each other." Sylvie scratched his nose and compromised, "how about if I ask three and you ask two?"


    "You ask one, I also ask one, each three questions, involving confidential words can not be answered."


    The girl immediately responded.


    "Do you think you''re buying vegetables? You can bargain..." Make complaints about West Wei''s follow up.


    However, because there was really no room for discussion, he finally agreed to do what the girl said.


    "Well, first question," said Seaver, with his hands resting on his chin, with a deep expression, and his eyes under his false face fixed on the girl''s face: "what is the real purpose of the establishment of the evil Church of necessity?"


    "I don''t know." The girl answered faster this time, and the answer was even more expected by Sylvie: "although I am the Pope of the church, most of the power in fact is controlled by the Presbyterian. I am just a chess piece put on the surface because of my soul gear."


    It seems that the girl is more aware of her position than Sylvie thought. Originally, he thought that after flying from a pheasant to a Phoenix, the girl would have some pompous mentality.


    "So, here''s my question." As Sylvie was still sitting on the wreckage of the sofa, the girl was sitting a little higher than him. She nodded slightly, looked at SIVI who was leaning against the wreckage of the sofa, and asked in a deep voice, "what is the contract you signed with me?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. It''s just a symbolic thing." Sylvie shrugged. Although the contract was very important, it was actually part of his bad taste: "it doesn''t matter whether you sign it or not as long as you accept it."¡°¡­¡­¡± Horna pressed her lips tightly, and didn''t seem to be able to take SIVI''s answer.


    And Sylvie didn''t intend to go on explaining.


    He appreciated horna''s expression for a moment, and then asked the second question: "well, how many white archbishops from the holy land are there in your church of necessary evil?"


    "I didn''t expect you even knew this..." Horna frowned. She felt a sense of belonging to the necessary evil: "sorry, this is confidential. I can''t say it."


    "That''s a pity."


    If you are negotiating with some real insiders, you can always get something out of the other party''s mouth as long as you give sufficient benefits. However, after all, horna is just a peripheral vase for believers to see, and Sylvie is not interested in wasting time for unimportant information.


    After thinking for a while, horna asked the second question: "do you have any other Horcruxes in your hand now?"


    She originally wanted to ask about the origin of soulful or the identity of Sylvie, but she always felt that even if she did, she would only get a reply: "this is confidential and can''t be answered". So she chose one of her own questions that didn''t seem to be so important.


    "No, all the Horcruxes have been handed over to your generation."


    Said Sylvie, with an air of truth.


    In terms of words, he did not lie.


    He no longer had any horna on hand, and all of them were handed over to horna, who was actually the first generation. Just from what he said, it is easy to draw the wrong conclusion that there was at least a generation of psychic envoys before horna and her.


    "One last question: are there any other reasons why you joined the necessary evil church, apart from their threat?" Seeing how thoughtful horna looked, SIVI asked involuntarily His third question was whether there were members of timothyn''s Dark Alliance in the Church of the evil of necessity.


    "There is no special reason. I must say that their doctrines are quite normal. They are not so boastful as other religions, and in the end they do nothing. And these days, the evil Church of necessity has indeed brought happiness to people. "


    The Pope girl thought for a moment and didn''t know if she was missing her original decision or something else. Then she said slowly.


    "That''s not a question. If you don''t want to answer, I won''t ask: what would you do if one day you found the church completely deviated from its original doctrine and began to run counter to its own ideals?"


    "It''s ridiculous to say that, but I''ll try to turn it around."


    "What if it''s too late to turn around?" Asked seavy again.


    "Then cut it off." "The false doctrine can only blind the eyes of the believers for a while, and I have friends of my own like-minded here," said the young girl boldly


    The green light spot flows around the girl, and the dark green light makes the girl''s face look a little strange.


    It seems that, to a certain extent, she is aware of the malice of the elders of the pure white church and has made some preparations.


    "I hope you can remember what you said today."


    Sylvie stood up and patted his robe. The coffee stains on the robe seemed to be alive. They drifted out of it and dropped to the floor.


    Then, with a smile, he walked to the door.


    "Its quality is lock, its name is chain!"


    The light green light points constitute an illusory chain, winding toward SIVI. Accompanied by the chain, there is a girl''s voice: "don''t try to slip away, you still owe me a problem!"


    SIVI flicked on the chain, and the chain turned into countless firefly green spots and disappeared.


    "Did you really think about the last question?" He asked, looking back.


    Horna was stunned. In order to get the most information, she didn''t think about what questions to ask.


    "It''s over." Sylvie showered: "if you don''t think about it, just keep it and ask when we meet again."


    With that, his figure disappeared in front of the girl like the snow melting in spring.


    After a while, there was a knock at the door of the reception hall.


    "Your Majesty, have you come back?" A little old voice came in.


    A member of the Presbyterian order that actually controls the Church of necessary evil. Although the old man always followed her in the name of protecting and supporting himself, horna knew that his most important purpose was to monitor himself.


    That''s why the girl developed the magic of "Sao Jing" in the exterior through soul tools, in order to avoid the other party''s surveillance.


    Thinking of SIVI''s sudden exit, the girl had no reason to think that he left in such a hurry because he found the old man coming


    -- new green grassland¡ª¡ªThe centaurs, especially the iron hoofed tribes, have been seriously damaged, and even have an impact on the continuation of the population.


    Originally, the iron hoofed tribe had to be incorporated into other tribes in order to continue their lineage and inheritance.


    However, after SIVI''s intervention, the situation changed.


    before his death, the former chief of the iron hoof tribe, willarendt, passed the title of chief to gene, who was the blind Centaur student of SIVI.


    The singers of the iron hoofed tribe also recognized gene''s status, and gave him the art works made from Yalong scale as the chief''s certificate, which was placed beside him before he set out.


    As a staunch supporter of SIVI, he agreed without saying a word after SIVI expressed his intention to recruit him. He also urged the people to pack everything they wanted to take away.


    It''s estimated that even if SIVI wants to ride him (think of people who go to strange places, please face the wall), gene will not hesitate to agree.


    Of course, Sylvie himself is not interested in the heavy taste of sitting on your brother Even if the elder brother is his student.


    The survivors of the goblin Crusade also said that it was OK. The old, weak, sick and disabled who did not go to the battlefield also had some expectations for the future of "going to the place where human beings live".


    It''s just that not all centaurs agree.


    "So you give up the glory of being a centaur, and bow your head like a cheap mule after mankind?"


    The Centaur, who had not yet recovered, jumped out and yelled.


    Interestingly, his words also won the support of a vote of centaurs.


    "If you insult my teacher again, the benefactor of our family, then I can only propose grassland duel to you."


    Gene''s answer to this is: "in the mythological era, our people had precedents of following powerful human beings to help them establish and stabilize their forces. Have you all forgotten?"


    "So those people are a disgrace to the Centaurs!" As everyone was drunk, I woke up alone: "our ancestors took us to establish the present tribe in the new green grassland, and those disgraces have now been completely submerged in history. Don''t you understand such a vivid example?"


    "But there will be their names in history, but not yours." Jean, who was also a hot blooded teenager in secondary school, launched a counterattack without hesitation.


    And for this kind of "two goods and half human horse" who are the same as those keyboard teasers on the network in the past life, Sylvie has only one meaning: "love comes and doesn''t roll, don''t affect my teaching."


    It would be hard for him to get rid of these chubbies from the half man Mali who had brought them back to the eastern plains. Otherwise, God knows what will happen to these centaurs who think they are superior (psychologically, physically, centaurs are higher than humans). Even if Sylvie is not afraid of trouble, it''s not his hobby to wipe chubby''s ass.


    It was only after the Centaurs had left that Sylvie called sky college back.


    After all, it is impossible to travel all the way with this group of old, weak, sick and disabled, and finally go back to the eastern plain through tuyere plateau Let alone the centaurs, it is uncertain whether a few Asian dragons will be able to pass through tuyere plateau safely, not to mention how many crises are hidden along the way from the new green grassland to the tuyere plateau.


    Compared with this unreliable way, it is easier and faster to let them enter the second school district first, and then go from the portal of the second school district to the third school district of Morag. The only problem with this method is the stability of the portal. I don''t know if one or two centaurs will be lost during the transmission


    Of course, this is not a problem. As long as you set up a temporary magic coordinate on centaurs, you can find them even if they are lost - unless they are directly stuck in a stone or something, then you can only mourn.


    Different from before, the sky academy, which was empty, now has a few banshees and an empty boat on standby.


    While picking up people from the empty boat, Seaver retested the Centaur''s magic talent. Unfortunately, there was no one with good talent like gene, or even enough to become a wizard.


    Fortunately, there are still more than a dozen centaurs who are still young. Although they can''t become magicians, they still have a certain degree of magic talent, so it''s no problem to be a magic swordsman.


    After they were all included in the scope of students, the task that had been hanging around was finally completed.


    Mission rewards are good, but Sylvie''s focus is not on that.


    I don''t know why, looking at those centaurs who are full of longing and uneasiness for the new life and the magic academy, Seaver suddenly has a subtle feeling.


    I always think I have seen this expression before.


    The memory of more than half a year ago suddenly came to my mind. I was selected by the owl and was picked up by the dwarfs. Didn''t the current students of Aldrich have the same expression when they just came to Aldrich"It''s been less than a year, but I always feel that those little guys have grown up all of a sudden."


    He scratched his head and looked up into the sky, filled with emotion.


    After becoming a great magician, I seem to pay less attention to students. A lot of things are fought in silence. What has become of Mr. Aldrich now? Have the students grown up well? And what are their expectations for the future?


    "Why do you suddenly have this strange feeling like an old man?" Sylvie sighed.


    Maybe it''s because of the frustrating fate of the iron hoofs. In the end, he can only blame this.


    "In that case, the mission will be suspended, and I will not go to Zhongtu first." After carving a magic coordinate on the new green grassland, Sylvie also boarded an empty boat to fly to the second school district: "let''s go back to the college for a while to have a rest, do something interesting and relax Too much has happened recently. "


    Although it''s nice to have two people who can share a lot of things, there is also a double fatigue.


    After reclaiming the other side of himself, SIVI yawned and looked at the messy new green grassland from the window, and his consciousness became blurred


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    After the task of collecting centaurs, the task of causal chain has been completed.


    In addition to the proof of the strong in routine work, a series of resource rewards that can be regarded as rich and the upper limit of fatigue value is increased, a little legend value is added, a small piece of plane fragment is obtained, and there is an optional reward.


    In addition to the legendary value, which is still unknown, Sylvie is most interested in the plane fragment and the optional reward.


    The plane fragment is actually a large half plane, but as a remnant of the plane collapse, its rarity is much higher than that of the half plane that has not yet grown up, so it is difficult to find a complete plane fragment in the void.


    In addition, unlike the law, which is fuzzy and easy to cut into the half plane of various planes, the plane fragments generally have their own perfect rules, which are difficult to intervene in other planes. If they are forced to join or intervene, they are likely to cause disasters such as plane collapse or space earthquake.


    I don''t know if it is because the mission site is located in the new green grassland, and the reward plane fragment is also a green grassland, and the temperature is suitable, which is much warmer than the main material plane just entering the early spring.


    The contents of the optional awards are all architectural drawings, which are "general architecture, Wu Xun hall", "achievement building, hanging star Temple" and "spectacle ¡¤ Aldrich arena".


    There are not many descriptions in each drawing. From the introduction of that phrase, we can probably conclude that Wuxun hall is similar to the store brought by the college. Through "Wuxun value", you can exchange all kinds of messy things from it. The specific value of Wu Xun and the main categories of convertible goods are not mentioned at all.


    The hanging star temple is similar to most religions in the eastern plains. Unlike the previous earth, most religions in this world have an object of worship and power.


    For example, the Forest Elves worship the quiet moon (the blue moon), the pure white churches worship the holy light (there is a saying that the sun is actually the projection of the sacred light on the main material plane), the Centaurs worship the God of war and the incarnation of nature, while some goblins believe in behemoth, the rock born God of the earth.


    You know, even Sylvie didn''t care about that pile of badges. He opened the folded stationery and read the words on it.


    It''s just that the more you read it, the more weird the expression on his face.


    "What''s written on it, my lord?" After a while, Nancy asked curiously.


    "There''s an event at Aldrich college, and I hope we''ll come and join us."


    The old man handed the letter paper to Nancy: "I remember you went to the college hierarchy meeting held by hornhager with him, and you had a certain understanding of that magical young man. What do you think?"


    Nancy took the letter and scanned it quickly, and her expression became a little strange.


    At first, she thought that the wonderful college, which took only half a year to suddenly rise and occupy a place in the eastern plain, was definitely to collect certain fees from the participating colleges in order to ensure the normal operation of the activities. Although the magic academy seems to be rich in the eyes of outsiders, in fact, whether it is the teaching of professors, it is necessary to charge certain fees to the participating colleges The cost, the purchase of various materials, and the acquisition of magic books for expanding the knowledge base all require a lot of money. The more prestigious a college is, the more expensive it will be.


    In Nancy''s opinion, only one term, and his reputation has already matched that of some old-fashioned colleges, he will surely fall into the dilemma of breaking the capital chain, so he will go against his usual mysterious attitude and make such an activity.


    However, after reading the letter, she found that she had made a complete mistake.


    They not only said that the registration fee was free of charge, including the board and accommodation during the activity, but also noted that as long as they participated, there would be precious magic items.


    Even if it is a gift of the most dreary magic items, more than one college to participate in, is also an amazing expense!


    This college used to be so wealthy.


    For a while, the Aldrich college, which was originally mysterious and unpredictable, added a local tyrant aura to Nanxi''s eyes.


    "Your honor, do you intend to attend?"


    Put down the paper in her hand, Nancy asked curiously.


    "Of course." The old man''s face had recovered his usual expression: "why not? Not only can you get free magic items, but you can also take this opportunity to explore the bottom of Aldrich college. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? "


    "But if it''s a trap..." Nancy still has some doubts about it.


    The terms of the letter were too good for her to doubt.


    "In that case, just in case, send the students from the second echelon to attend." The expression on the old man''s face changed, and he showed a kind smile: "if it''s just the courtship of Aldrich college, then naturally we should respond with kindness. And if he is for what purpose and entrapped my students, then I will let him know that our ixuowen college is not so easy to bully, and the great mage in the eastern plains is not the only one! "Nancy was a little bit breathless by the old man''s momentum, but fortunately, the other side immediately returned to his usual bad old man''s appearance: "anyway, Nancy, this time I have to let you go."


    "Yes. It''s my pleasure. "


    "Go down, then. The students will inform me in person


    Nancy saluted the old man.


    Then he turned and left the dean''s room where the fireplace was blazing.


    After Nancy left, the old man''s expression fell off his arm, staring at the letter paper in a trance.


    "Aldrich, what the hell are you doing..."


    In only half a year, he became one of the strongest in the eastern plain from a little man who was unknown. He had to pay attention to this unprecedented speed.


    The scene similar to ixorwin college is also being staged at nearly 100 magic schools in the eastern plains that have received the invitation from Aldrich college.


    Some of them are greedy for magic items and are ready to start; some are afraid of Sylvie''s existence and decide to retreat; some are as ready as ixorwin


    No one can understand why Sylvie Aldrich made such an obscure and even secret activity at such a time.


    For a while, the magic world, which was quiet like a stagnant pool, suddenly glowed with the astonishing vitality of the Council.


    Guess the purpose of SIVI, guess the content of the activity, guess how many colleges will participate in this time Even some determined academic magicians have recently begun to leave their mage towers and share their speculations with their colleagues.


    After all, as one of the fastest-growing legends in history, Sylvie himself is quite topical - of course, no one has guessed that 90% of Sylvie''s actions are just because his eggs hurt.


    In a word, even the common people who have no contact with the magicians have heard the most popular word in the eastern plains recently.


    - the great magic academy joint exchange conference, referred to as the Great Magic Festival.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Jon vowed that he would never ride in a raptor''s wagon for three days.


    Although in the past, there was always a feeling of envy to see those rich people riding, but once they came to sit, they found that they did not have the comfort they imagined. And the city is OK. Once out of the city, the rugged road makes the rag toothed beast cart bump up, and its degree is similar to that of the 5.6 magnitude earthquake


    "I think my bones are falling apart." He complained with a fresh look on his face.


    "Even the little lady didn''t complain. Did you complain there, little brother?" The coachman laughed. He was a very talkative middle-aged man. He had a certain knowledge of the local conditions and customs along the way, but Juno Daisy, who was traveling with Jon, learned a lot of interesting things and relieved some of the tiredness and boredom of the journey.


    Three days ago, after deciding to hold the Great Magic Festival, SIVI sent a recall notice to all the students in idrick, asking them to rush back to the third school district, Morag, as soon as possible.


    And Eliza, Eliza and Theo, they received urgent notice.


    I don''t know what happened to Eliza and they plan to go back to college directly with the crystal.


    But that''s the question - what about Jon?


    As the holder of the spirit tool, Jon''s name is still on the wanted list. If it had not been because he was a humble slave, no one deliberately remembered his appearance, and the slave owner had been killed by him, his wanted list would have been on the street.


    However, after some time''s publicity, Jon''s appearance has already fallen into the eyes of those who have the intention. What''s more, the Pope of the necessary evil church has come to confirm his identity in person. I''m afraid that the wanted order will come out soon


    To leave him alone in Brunei is to expose him to those who covet the soul.


    So after some discussion, Eliza decided to ask Juno Daisy, who had just received the usual recall message, to take Jon to Morag, while those who received an emergency message would go back with the home crystal.


    "Daisy certainly doesn''t complain..." Jon slumped down on the car and said listlessly, "because she''s passed out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, different from Eliza and her party, Juno Daisy is an ordinary little girl in essence. Even Joan, as a slave, has become like that, not to mention the delicate little girl like Juno daisy. Such a long journey is a torture to her.


    The coachman had to stop to have a rest.


    "Ah Mother of heaven, are you calling me Warm and comfortable, a world without pain and rag toothed carts It''s amazing... "


    The girl with a stone in her head looked at the sky and muttered to herself.


    "No, don''t go to that suspicious place!" Joan make complaints about a wet towel on the girl''s forehead.


    There was a stream nearby, and the water in early spring still had the piercing chill of snow melting at the end of winter, which made Juno Daisy shiver involuntarily, and her head was much more sober.


    "Uncle How far is it from Morag... " She asked weakly.


    "About another day." The coachman looked around, determined where they were now, and said with some uncertainty.


    "One day..."


    Juno Daisy and Jon''s faces grew paler.


    Is there another day for this hellish life It''s tragic.


    Juno Daisy looks sad.


    If it''s really such a bumpy day, the girl will be able to spit out her liver.


    The coachman looked back and saw the painful expressions on the faces of the two little guys. He was startled and quickly explained, "but the turbulence will soon be over. In front of him is the world governed by the magicians of Aldrich. As soon as we get there, the ground will be better.


    "Is Morag a very prosperous city?" Jon could not help but have a faint sense of curiosity about the city he had not met. After the coachman nodded, he asked, "is it a traditional commercial city like the southern city of chaubuick?"


    "No, actually, a year ago, that city was a famous plague City, and no one dared to do business there except some businessmen who were not afraid to die. Even I just walk to the front station and turn back. After all, no matter how much money you give, it''s not as important as your own life. But later, the legendary great magician Sylvie idrick suddenly fell from the sky, defeated the demon lurking in the ground, and helped Morag''s people lift the curse that lasted for decades. Later, the adult moved the school of magic he founded to Morag, and by various extraordinary means, he managed the small city as it is now. "


    The coachman was very fond of seeing and hearing about this kind of things. He smoked a dry cigarette, smashed it, and then continued: "now Morag is the economic center of this area nearby. In order to hurt his feet Oh, it''s traffic. I can''t remember this kind of wordy words in my mind In order to make the traffic more convenient, the main roads near Morag have been poured again, and they are extremely smooth. Even if the vehicles with hardwood wheels walk on them, they can not feel any bumps! ""Is that Lord Sylvie Aldrich really that great man..." Jon couldn''t help being surprised.


    I have heard Alice before. They have mentioned their teacher, eddick, in a few words, and they have no doubt that they have a great respect from the tone of their voice. Now even the ordinary coachman has an indescribable sense of awe for that man.


    "It''s not that I lied to you. I used to look at the adult secretly in the crowd when he was on a trip. That feeling, that kind of temperament, tut Tut, is really not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    The coachman spattered and said triumphantly.


    "Is it so amazing..." Jon, still incredulous, murmured.


    "It''s not that amazing, but most of them are right."


    Juno Daisy took the wet towel off her forehead, sat up from the floor, and said to the boy.


    I didn''t expect to be whispered by the girl. Jon scratched his head awkwardly.


    "The Dean has always been a very mysterious person, and even our students of Aldrich don''t see many of them. Generally speaking, he seems to be a kind uncle (SIVI sneezed at Aldrich College), but his rumor has become a legend of the new magic age, which is so widespread in the magic world of the eastern plains. "


    Juno put the wet towel back into the nearby bucket, stood up and patted the dust on his robe: "and many of his legends are not exaggerated It has prevented the march of the demon army of the abyss, thwarted the conspiracy of the vampires, repelled the invading orcs, defeated the demon incarnation from the abyss, and rescued the Forest Elves from thousands of miles Almost every major event can create a hero. "


    Jon''s mouth grew up in surprise. "No, is there really such a good man in the world?"


    "In the whole eastern plains of mankind, the strength of the president can rank in the top three!" The girl held out three fingers, shook them in front of Jon''s eyes, and said with pride.


    "I didn''t expect that the young lady knew so well, brother. I really danced in the temple of war god (meaning to show off the axe at the door), and I made a fool of myself."


    The coachman knocked his own cigarette gun in the stone mountain and shook his head.


    "My strong point is to collect all kinds of intelligence. I know it''s normal."


    After finishing her braids, she got back into the car: "since it''s coming soon, we shouldn''t waste time."


    At this time, a humped camel like a tall horse with gorgeous feathers darted by, carrying a cloud of smoke and dust, which scared the two rag toothed beasts to death.


    But before long, the humpback came back.


    At this time, the coachman also reflected that the feathered camel beast was a monster of level 9! For ordinary people like him, if the Crusade level is less than level 5, he still has the hope of escaping. Once he exceeds level 5, he is likely to lose his life.


    Jon subconsciously grasped the soul machete behind him, intending to shoot as soon as there was something wrong. Although he had spent the first half of his life in a slave camp, his insight was somewhat shallow. However, relying on his instinct and his fighting instinct, he felt that the monster in front of him was not his opponent.


    In fact, in terms of combat effectiveness alone, the single digit demons of the Crusade level are not a threat to Jon, who has two soul tools (actually three, but one can''t be used).


    "Juno, did you get a recall and come back?" A clear female voice came from behind the camel.


    It was not until this time that they found out that there were still two people on the camel.


    "Sister hillwin!" Juno Daisy was surprised to find that the girl sitting in front of her was also a student of Edric, and she was also an acquaintance of her own: "this humped camel is so beautiful. Did you take it?"


    The feather camel''s mouth is tied with something similar to a bit. All the students who have paid attention to the odd items column in the college store will know that this is called obedience to the reins. As long as the demon is subdued and put on it, it can make it understand its own instructions to a certain extent and avoid the tedious training.


    Of course, in addition to the price of this thing is not cheap, there are also a lot of requirements for the level limit of demons.


    "Ah, this..." Hillwin shook the reins in her hand and said with some embarrassment, "this is Donald''s bad taste. To say that a knight should have his own mount or something."


    At this point, hillwin found that the knight behind her seemed to be very honest today.


    She turned her head slightly to find Donald staring at Jon, who was next to Juno daisy.


    "The man, very dangerous." Seeing that his partner noticed his gaze, Donald whispered in hillwin''s ear.


    But this kind of intimate action let hillwin''s face fly a beautiful red glow.


    "Sister hillwin is still as good as Mr. Donald It is worthy of being the first magician to find his own knight Perhaps because of the relationship between acquaintances, Juno Daisy was obviously in a very good mood, without the old look of a little timid."By the way, Juno, won''t you introduce us to the little gentleman around you?" Although the blush was still there, hillwin stiffened her face and asked solemnly, "or is he the knight you approve of?"


    "Of course not."


    Juno answered without hesitation, and then introduced him to hillwin and them: "his name is Jon. He''s my friend, and they know him as well."


    Then she introduced Jon, who was still on guard, "Joan, this is my classmate, hillwin, a very good magician, and behind her is her knight, Mr. Donald."


    Hillwin nods to Jon, and Donald, after a moment''s silence, rolls off his horse and reaches out to Jon with a friendly hand.


    Jon doesn''t want to make enemies everywhere. Besides, he is also a friend of his friend. So after hesitating for a moment, he also loosened the handle of the knife and shook hands with Donald


    Because both groups were planning to return to Aldrich, they simply left together for the rest of the trip.


    On the way, they talked about why Sylvie suddenly issued a recall order.


    "The great magic sacrifice?" Juno Daisy looked curiously at hillwin.


    "Yes, don''t you know?" "It''s spread in a lot of places. If there''s a magic school nearby, you can always hear a little bit of it," she said in surprise


    "We were in Brunei before."


    Juno showed a sudden look: "Brunei is now occupied by the necessary evil church, the surrounding church is more popular than the magic school. In addition, we have been trying our best to get on the way these days, so we have not heard the rumors


    "The Church I''m not used to dealing with organizations that are not magic at all


    Hillwin sighed.


    "Anyway, I had to take Jon to college, so I had to ride in a raptor. Sister hillwin, you''re supposed to have a group home crystal, right? Why do you want to ride back on a camel? "


    Juno Daisy exclaimed, and asked in a rather good way.


    "Because crystal is very expensive on the way back to the group." Hillwin showed a wry smile: "at the beginning, when we finished the task, we did use the group transport crystal back to Aldrich, but the group return crystal is more expensive than the ordinary return crystal. The credit earned by the simple task of one to two is not spent much, and the success rate of difficult task is low, so it is not cost-effective. And if I still put all the credits into the reward points, my assessment in the second half of the year will be in danger So if you can save, you will save. Anyway, it''s not an emergency recall. It doesn''t matter if you ride a camel slowly. You can enjoy the scenery along the way... "


    "That''s what it says, but it doesn''t hurt to ride that ass all the time?"


    "Of course it hurts I envy you too. You can take a car. "


    "I have my own troubles."


    The two girls look at each other speechless, only tears a thousand lines


    Compared with the lively girl group, the youth group is much more dead.


    Donald: are you a swordsman


    Jon: No


    Then there was a strange silence.


    Donald: do you like sweet or salty tofu


    Jon: "salted bean curd."


    Then there was a dead silence.


    Even the coachman who drove the car had a strong feeling on his back because of the atmosphere


    The rebuilt road is much easier to walk than the mountain trail. After more than half an hour''s smooth progress, moragna''s distinctive city wall and the city''s only Aldrich college which is higher than the ground level are finally presented to the public.


    Because the third school district suppressed and sealed the relationship between the source of the plague, the college shape is more crazy and publicized than ordinary buildings. Also because of the source of the plague, Morag''s sky is mostly overcast, only the clouds over the third school district of Aldrich rotate slowly, showing a downward spiral. Inside the thick green arc flashed from time to time. After accumulating to a certain extent, the thunder and lightning would break through the shackles of the dark clouds and rush to the roof which sealed the source of the plague.


    And that huge amount of current will be directly transmitted into the magic energy conversion furnace buried under the college in an instant, and be transformed into the magic power for the operation of the College


    However, in any case, judging from the appearance, the third school district is more like a villain boss nest than the college.


    For example, Juno and hillwin have been used to seeing it well. Jon, who has little insight, has seen the most blockhouse in his life, which is only the Rubus of the necessary evil church stronghold in Brunei, is directly in a state of shock and can''t be recalled for a long time


    If he had any doubts about the exaggerated achievements of the founder of the college, Sylvie Aldrich, his doubts had disappeared after he saw the college completely beyond the level that ordinary human beings could build.


    And when he got closer, he was even more surprised to see Morag''s amazing fallen city - he didn''t expect there was such a magical place in the world!"Hillwin, Daisy, are you back, too?" A figure fell from the sky, and, startled, Juno Daisy and hillwin immediately recognized the man with a magic broom.


    "Monitor Taylor." Juno Daisy, who was a stranger to Dorothy, respectfully saluted her.


    "Don''t be so outspoken ~" Dorothy herself is more easygoing Unfortunately, as a member of the wind Discipline Inspection Commission, the impression and reputation of hitting kamiyou more than ten meters away with one punch were too popular, so Juno was still afraid.


    "Dorothy, are you going out?" Asked hillwin curiously.


    Why did you go out at such a time when you just received the recall order?


    "It''s a preparation for the Great Magic Festival." Dorothy raised her finger to her lips and said, "keep it secret for now. You''ll soon know."


    With that, she told the party goodbye, sat back on the magic broom again, flew into the sky, and gradually disappeared in their field of vision.


    "Anyway, let''s go back to college first." "As for Jon, would you like to sit out in the pub for a while? Outsiders need a permit to get in to Aldrich, and it will take a while to get a permit for you. "


    "In that case, sister Eliza should have done it for him." Juno interrupted.


    "Oh, that''s easy." "Let''s have a good look at the most magical school of magic in the eastern plains."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    "Princess your highness, this is the intelligence that line people are hiding in human beings."


    In the castle on the cliff of the west land, a pale but handsome man presented a secret letter to a young girl sitting on a velvet bed.


    The girl snapped her fingers a little, and the secret letter floated to her and opened it to reveal its contents.


    Originally some of the golden eyes of the languid, after browsing the letter, suddenly became divine.


    "Huo, it seems that Aldrich''s wonderful human friend is going to do something interesting again."


    She jumped up from the soft bed, and her loose robe floated high because of inertia, revealing a vast area of white and smooth skin that made people daydream.


    Then she was a ring finger, that some wrinkled robe disappeared, replaced by a bright red princess skirt and must be decorated with tassels gorgeous parasol.


    "princess, do you want to join the rather baffling vulgar activity of the human being?" Said asasher, who was covered in his black robe, somewhat surprised and disdainful.


    "Asahelyo, have you ever participated in this activity called the great magic sacrifice?"


    , the Royal Princess of the dark night, her blood red eyes glanced at her chief servant, and asked in a cool and sweet voice.


    "This is the first time that I have ever participated in this activity." Although there was some confusion about the girl''s question, but out of his absolute loyalty to his master, assacher replied truthfully: "it''s just that the activities of the lower creatures of human beings do not need to waste time and energy to pay attention to."


    "It''s not a good tendency to deny an emerging thing without first experiencing it."


    The girl took the parasol as a crutch and leaned on the ground.


    "Yes, but Humans are nothing but food for vampires... "


    "But all our vampire civilizations are learned from humans." Asahel seemed to want to argue, but she was slapped by the girl: "Asahel, you are too impetuous recently. Go back to the abyss and calm down in the river Styx."


    Asahel''s lips murmured a few times, but finally did not dare to contradict the girl, only slightly bent down: "understand, subordinate, this makes those lichs ready to open the door of the abyss."


    the door leading to the abyss is not so easy to open. Otherwise, in order to let those abyss devil come to the main material plane, the royal highness of the vampire princess does not have to exert so much energy.


    Even now that the abyss forces have been stabilized in the eastern plains to a certain extent, it is still difficult to open the portal, and it will take some time to prepare.


    "I don''t know when the devil will come. It happens that our family is tired of living in the castle all the time..." It can be seen that the girl is in a very good mood now: "Aldrich is really a good guy."


    "but your highness."


    The handsome vampire who had just sent the information looked at asashere, whose face was cloudy under his hood. He hesitated and asked, "does it really matter if you suddenly run into the territory of human beings like this? What''s more, it will affect the future cooperation if it just brings trouble to the human Aldrich? "


    has done a lot of work, Princess Royal. You can give up this unreliable trip.


    Asahel cried in his heart.


    "Do Kalu, you think too much. We will play as a human. As long as he doesn''t reveal his identity, he won''t be stingy for a place


    The vampire Princess waved her hand, and then, as if she remembered something, she said, "by the way, if Asahel goes back to the abyss, I need a bodyguard. Do Kalu, please come."


    So the handsome vampire accepted the appointment with bitterness and bitterness in the eyes of Asahel, who seemed to send out empty eyes at any time.


    It''s not good to be thought of by a big devil Especially when he was just a Duke vampire.


    Even if SIVI didn''t ask for it, the entire Morag residents still put on their own lights and decorations to decorate the city, which was not long ago dead, like the biggest festival.


    Walking in the colorful street, no matter who is, will be affected by that kind of happy atmosphere, even the mood can become extremely happy.


    It''s a pity that no matter how happy the mood still can''t be a meal.


    "Professor Evangeline, you are also the first princess of Huolian. Can you be a little more reserved?" Alice pushed the dining car to Evangeline''s table, collecting most of the empty dishes on it, and putting the new dishes with delicious dishes on it. At the same time, the maid also said with a wry smile: "some of them had longed for it Your students are showing the disillusionment of their idols


    "No way, the food of horngorat empire is really terrible!"


    Evangeline finally stopped the image of the previous eating, put down the dishes in her hand, and in the case of her mouth was still stained with debris, she complained to the maid who had just returned to the position of head maid shortly after returning to Aldrich: "I''m used to eddrich''s food, and then I''ll eat that shit, how can I eat it!"Although horngorat empire is the largest country in the eastern plains, because their country adheres to the rules of the emperor handed down from generation to generation, both the royal family and the nobility lead a relatively poor private life.


    It is said that this is to enable them not to indulge in enjoyment, and to keep vigilance to their positions at all times Although most people don''t know what food, clothing, housing and transportation have to do with alertness


    As a matter of fact, many nobles in horngorat have begun to ignore this rule and enjoy a good life - only in private, on the surface, they still have to abide by this kind of ascetic rules - and do not know whether it is out of the unbalanced psychology of "how can I fix it? Don''t want to eat well if I can''t eat well", which is a VIP move of horngorat empire The food in the hostel is very much.


    There are many dishes in Ming Dynasty, which are beautiful in appearance, fragrant and nutritious, but they are very bad to eat


    "Sorry, the food in our country is not very good. If the guests have any opinions You''ve come to beat me


    Although the Empire did not say anything about it, the above sentence is almost their default attitude.


    Who can beat you in the surrounding countries!


    In a word, it is because of this that Evangeline would be so disrespectful when she got used to the delicious food of Edric and then went to the imperial hostel in horngorat to eat the food that the dogs ignored.


    Of course, there is also a big reason that after unloading the burden of being a princess, her cold shell as a disguise gradually melts and peels off when she gets along with the innocent and pure students of Aldrich, revealing her real relationship.


    "Professor Irving, why do you want to go In fact, there was still a long way to go before lunch time. There were not many people in the restaurant, so Alice took the time to ask Evangeline.


    "I am not looking for horngorat, but the king''s Council."


    Evangeline said vaguely, biting the spoon.


    As one of the three major forces in the eastern plains (not counting timothyn Dark Alliance), the permanent decision-making place of the king''s Council was in horngorat empire.


    Of course, the monarchs and dukes of every country can''t stay in horngorat all the time, so most of the time, the king''s Council is made up of the spokesmen of the Empire, of which Evangeline was one last year.


    This time, Evangeline''s mission to the king''s Council was not difficult. She only asked the other party to borrow all the land within a radius of 20 kilometers around Morag. During this period, no one was allowed to enter under any pretext, and he would return it when the magic ceremony was over.


    As a wizard technology, it claims to be a company, and can be comparable to (in fact, many aspects have been ahead of) the Aldrich College of Qiyao mage Association. Naturally, there will be a way to monitor that area.


    Although during the meeting, some people who did not like Aldrich college jumped out to oppose it, but after most people, especially the country where Morag originally belonged, agreed, the proposal was made smoothly.


    "What on earth does the teacher want to do?" After listening to Evangeline''s account, Alice held the plate in one hand and her cheek in the other, and there were more question marks in her head.


    "Isn''t it the magic sacrifice? The students outside are already preparing. "


    Evangeline had no such confusion at all.


    Not long ago, all the tasks on the bulletin board were cancelled, leaving only the last one named "preparation for the great magic sacrifice!" Task.


    The task is very simple. Let the students make programs that they think are interesting: Games, competitions, strange levels, stall selling, exhibitions, performances and so on. By the time of the Big Magic Festival, all programs will be listed in the competition list, and the top ten will be able to get gifts prepared by SIVI.


    So from the announcement of the mission, the students began to work hard to prepare for the great magic sacrifice.


    "I don''t think the teacher will just make a potluck of students'' shows as the main activity of the Magic Festival." Alice put her index finger to her lips and guessed, "there must be other activities. Miss Evangeline, you should know a little bit about the truth, don''t you?"


    "It''s Alice, the dean who really knows us."


    Evangeline, who finally wiped out the food on the table, sighed contentedly, and then naturally enjoyed the black tea that Alice had brought up after dinner: "if you want to say, it''s really not a" student''s program hodgepodge ", but" a hodgepodge of dozens of magic academy programs. "In addition, Mr. seavy has arranged some other things, and that''s not me Responsible. If you want to know, ask the other person in charge. "


    "Why? Aren''t other colleges invited to the event? " The girl blinked her eyes and asked in a puzzled way.


    "Don''t forget the real name of the Great Magic Festival: the great magic academy joint exchange conference. If only we are working hard and other colleges are just enjoying themselves, the word "communication" is meaningless at all


    Evangeline, holding her tea cup gracefully, said softly that there was no way to connect her with the hungry ghost."What should the guests do if other colleges are also participants?" Asked the maid, doubtfully.


    "I don''t know."


    This time Evangeline simply replied, "this is not my area. Besides, compared with this, Alice, have you decided what kind of program the Great Magic Festival is going to do


    "I would like to serve the guests as a maid?" The maid thought about it and said with a smile, "the teacher should also need us to show the way for the guests."


    "Well It''s so boring. "


    "Please don''t take part in the magic ceremony with the mentality of watching your students make mistakes. Professor Evangeline, you are the teacher that students admire."


    After putting all the plates together, Alice pushed the cart away with a smile on her face. "It''s going to be lunch time soon. I''ll go to the kitchen to help prepare. See you later."


    Evelyn waved her hand casually to show that she knew.


    When Alice pushed the dining car out of the dining room, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. The maid touched her lonely face and murmured to herself, "is the program No, as long as I can help the teacher Well, that''s enough. "


    The dean''s office of Aldrich College Sofia slapped her thick budget statement on SIVI''s desk.


    As has been said before, Aldrich college has realized paperless office for a long time. These budget statements are only printed by girls to increase their deterrent power.


    "In this activity, I didn''t see any vested interests at all! Even if our college is rich, money and magic items can''t be wasted like this! "


    "Oh, Sophia, did you eat it?"


    "Not yet No, don''t talk about it The girls teased by Sylvie tend to evolve towards active volcanoes.


    "Don''t get excited. Don''t get excited."


    SIVI pushed his hand and made a "please" gesture to the sofa to prevent him from being scalded by the lava of the volcano.


    The girl raised her head and snorted, but in the end she sat on the sofa.


    Sure enough, Aojiao is good coax.


    "In fact, it''s not other people who benefit most from this activity. It''s just us," he said with a serious expression on his face


    "What? Judging from the budget statement, even in the best case, the loss is only relatively small. How can we benefit from it? "


    The girl retorted impatiently.


    Although Sophia did a good job as a housekeeper, she was just a girl growing up in the magic world. Her books were mainly about technology, and her foresight and overall outlook were not good enough.


    "Sophia, why do you think the Qiyao mage association has been able to stand out among the numerous mage associations and finally become such a dominant one?"


    Instead of answering the girl''s question directly, SIVI asked another seemingly unrelated question.


    "Powerful executives? The number of magicians? Or the number of books? " Sylvie lists the options and denies them all: "none. Before the Qiyao mage Association really stood out, these aspects were only general. So why do you think it has become such a giant? "


    The girl attracted by Sylvie''s question bowed her head and considered it.


    "Trust is the relationship."


    Sophia did not answer, but the ghost girl who did not know when she appeared said: "because they have re divided the level determination method of magician and Magic Academy, and independently led the two kinds of assessment, and accumulated nearly indestructible public trust in the magic world, so they will jump up and become real giants?"


    "Yes. When you think of the Mage Level Assessment, that is, the magic Jin exam, you will think of the Qiyao mage Association. When you think of the college level, you will think of the Council. No matter which is the cornerstone of the current magic world, after a relationship with it, the Qiyao mage Association will become an official institution similar to the magician over time. "


    Sylvie nodded and approved fitter''s answer.


    "But what does this have to do with the great magic sacrifice we''re doing now?"


    Sophia still doesn''t understand.


    "The great magic sacrifice is just a cover." Sylvie showed a subtle smile: "games, performances and so on are all part of the cover. Our real goal is to" stall ", that is, to trade."


    "I have checked that there is no special trade fair for magicians in the eastern plains, which makes most magicians want to buy or sell magic items or alchemy materials only through those auctions. And 90% of the magicians will not be satisfied with the final result Although money has a great attraction to ordinary people, it has no great significance to magicians. It is linked with money. Moreover, in the case of magic goods with price and no market, and without reference, the final result will naturally deviate from the expected. If we can create a real magic market, I''m afraid it will be a rare blessing for all magicians. "SIVI explained to the girl who was still a little confused: "the purpose of investing a lot of money and materials to attract people from other colleges is to create a scale at one time. As long as the scale is achieved, everyone can taste the sweetness. The next time we hold a similar gathering, even if we don''t invest money, we can achieve corresponding success. At last, as long as we mention the magic market, people will naturally think of our great magic sacrifice. Even if we collect money, I''m afraid that countless magicians will rush to send money to attend. "


    Seeing a girl with a dull face, Seaver touched her head in a funny way: "so, it''s just one of the steps that Eddie has done to become the world''s first Academy of magic. Do you understand? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    There are still three days to go before the opening of the Great Magic Festival.


    But most of the invited colleges have come to Morag.


    In any case, the great magic ceremony held by Aldrich is also an exchange activity between colleges and universities. Once the formal communication between the two forces is involved, it is naturally impossible to be as casual as that between ordinary people.


    If you want to participate, you will naturally send a formal reply or simply come to visit. Even if you don''t come because of various concerns or reasons, and you are polite and respectful to Sylvie, the great magician, you will inform Aldrich in advance.


    After that, the colleges that decided to attend received an invitation letter from the Aldrich college, which indicated the start time and basic activity mode of the great magic ceremony, and activated the badges sent before - those with the emblem of their respective colleges were equivalent to the ID cards of temporary staff members.


    Even if you don''t participate in the college, the emblem will not be recycled. It''s still left for them as a souvenir. In any case, the inactive state can only be used as decoration.


    Sylvie believes that by the time the Great Magic Festival begins, those colleges that refuse to attend will know what they have missed.


    What do you think of Emma, the professor


    A Komodo rhinoceros claw vehicle moves slowly along the road to Morag.


    In the carriage, the purple haired girl from Karaji of the alchemy Institute asked one of their leading teachers.


    "It''s definitely just a third rate college that''s sensational." On the bridge of her nose was a single crystal mirror. Her hair was meticulously tied into a bun. Her expression was so serious and mature that she could think of the three words "old maid". Her eyes left the book in her hand and said with a slight disdain.


    If you can ignore the shallow wrinkles on her face and that bad face, it can be regarded as a good beauty.


    "I can''t say that." Another leading teacher, who had known that Emma''s attitude was not afraid to offend people, would not say anything good. Another leading teacher said with a wry smile: "at least they are the same level of higher education as us."


    "The reason why they were able to be in the top colleges was because of the relationship between their Dean, Sylvie Aldrich. Although the great mage is indeed standing on the top of the wizard''s existence, it does not show how good the college he founded. As a place of inheriting the knowledge and wisdom of magicians, the school of magic needs time accumulation and precipitation. "


    With that, a middle-aged woman named Emma took out a thick notebook from her pocket, opened it and turned to a certain page: "I have investigated this college before, and then I found one thing - the College moved from Huolian to Morag in less than half a year. I don''t think it''s good to be a college that doesn''t value where it came from. "


    "Ah? In that case, why do they hold such an event this time? "


    Asked the purple haired girl strangely.


    In the huge carriage, the other students also stopped and stretched their ears to listen to Professor Emma, known as "Karachi''s brain trust.".


    "I''ve already said that they do it like a cherry baboon in a cage, just to make a fuss."


    Emma pushed the monocular, and the lens flashed a white light because of the reflection, giving people a feeling full of wisdom: "last year, eddrich just established, so it was Sylvie idrick who personally led the team to participate in the evaluation of the college. Although there is no academic assessment this year, there are also some other assessments. Naturally, eddrich, who has officially become a higher level college, can no longer be led by SIVI Aldrich. And the newly established magic institute can not really teach many good students. Therefore, they have put their thoughts on this kind of irrelevant place and want to let other colleges keep the idrick college Good impression, good in a variety of assessments to achieve better results. "


    "Originally, is this the case..."


    Although I always think that Professor Emma''s attitude is not good, but after all, what she said is reasonable and reasonable, and the girl with purple hair can only accept it modestly.


    "I don''t know how aderic is teaching." Another leading teacher, a somewhat sloppy looking Professor, scratched his moustache and scuffed chin and yawned: "but at least Eddie has good alchemy."


    Unlike the theorists, who are full of all kinds of magical alchemy theories, this sloppy professor who is addicted to alchemy and magic making is a thorough practitioner.


    He pointed to the floor outside the window: "this kind of ground is paved with materials provided by eddrich. The material is not only very smooth and smooth, but also extremely strong. Even the weight of Komodo rhinoceros claw can not leave a trace on this ground."


    "Oh? I don''t think you can be a good magician if you can pave the way. If this kind of road is used, the same or even better effect can be achieved by using qingjinyan and eromuda clay bricks Emma snorted, stuffed her notebook back into her pocket and continued to look at the previous books.


    However, the price of clay bricks in qingjinyan and mount elomuda is very high. Even the Karaji Institute of alchemy and magic, which is supported by the state, does not have so much money to spread these two kinds of alchemy materials which will be more useful in other places.It was just that the sloppy uncle felt that it would be too troublesome to continue the argument, so he finally refrained from speaking out.


    "All in all, it''s also an opportunity for us to hold this kind of event. Don''t forget our purpose. We should make a good reputation of our Academy of alchemy and magic in all colleges at this great magic ceremony


    There was an uneven response from the car.


    A couple of rhinoceros claws come up to the top, and then the rhinoceros turn over.


    "Is this the legendary Aldrich College It''s incredible. "


    By the time they arrived at the gate of the Academy, a young Orc girl in maid''s clothes, with a pair of triangular ears on her head and a collar and bell around her neck, was waiting for her.


    "Are they the guests of caraji?" The orc maiden asked the astonished party in her skillful Humen language.


    After getting the confirmation of the other party, the orc girl touched her skirt and bowed slightly before leaving a sentence: "please follow me." Go inside the college.


    "Isn''t it that Sylvie Aldrich is the hero who fought back the orc invasion? Why are there orcs here? " The purple haired girl blinked her curious eyes and murmured.


    "It could be a prisoner of war This kind of ORC, which is no different from human beings, is still very popular among aristocrats. It is said that a good-looking Orc can be sold Puff Before Professor slovenly finished, Emma kicked him to the ground.


    "Please don''t give students strange knowledge."


    The old maid Professor pushed a single mirror, with a face that made the dirty Professor involuntarily associate with the terrible expression of the abyss devil.


    "I, I know..."


    The students from Kalaji, as if they were used to this kind of scene, did not show any surprise or other expression, but followed the orc maid into the interior of Aldrich college.


    And then they were scared by what it was like inside.


    Just like the castle of the second school district, the third school district has been equipped with space expansion equipment, and the degree of expansion is more maddening than that of the second school district. The internal space is 27 times of the external performance!


    In addition, many luxury goods marked "no selling, trading and giving" can be purchased at very low prices. It can be used to decorate the college, which can definitely frighten people who understand art appreciation.


    It''s no wonder the students from Kalaji do this.


    In addition, there are a lot of creatures that other colleges can''t force to see.


    For example, centaurs, self-discipline demons, Kates, dwarfs and flower fairies


    When the professor snores, even the students will snore when they are snoring! And it''s close to twilight! This thing can destroy a small and Medium School of magic at one end!


    Of course, Aldrich is not the only thing that will frighten them. There are many things that can be labeled with the unique technology label of Aldrich.


    "Passage 13, please."


    Like this box elevator.


    After the orc maid explained to the Kat tribe in charge of the control, the man''s big brown cat pressed on the panel in front of her for a while, and the box in which they were standing slowly suspended.


    Because of the transparent design, through the surrounding glass, you can clearly see other elevators that are shuttling up and down in the tunnel and stopping at the entrances of each floor.


    "It''s incredible. It''s amazing. " Sloppy professors are constantly in the elevator He watched and stroked around, and from time to time he took out some strange alchemy instruments for numerical measurement. If you gave him a wrench, he might be able to dismantle the elevator directly.


    He said in a feverish voice that he was excited to the point where he could not control the direction of floatation in theory after solidification, so the manufacturing of magic ships has always been a problem, and the crystal furnace made by Alchemy can not be miniaturized But it''s all solved perfectly here, with technology that I can''t understand It''s unbelievable! I dare to swear on my own reputation that if this technology is published, it will definitely make the headlines of the goddess Pravda! "


    "Sorry, it''s not up to a servant like me to decide."


    In fact, Professor slovenly is not the first to say so. He can''t even rank in the top ten. The orc maid has gradually changed from panic at the beginning to sophisticated and tactful response.


    But even if she said so, the sloppy professor was still reluctant to part with the elevator.


    In the end, Emma grabbed him by the ear and pulled him out of the elevator. By this time, Karaji''s students had already kept a distance from the sloppy professor with a look of "I don''t know this disgraceful guy.".After encountering other world leading magic technology and repeating the above scenes several times, the party finally arrived at the destination.


    It''s a temporary portal built on a balcony in the open air.


    The sea blue light forms a light cocoon that is three people high, like a lens. Through the cocoon, you can even see the scene behind.


    It has to be said that looking at the scene of thunder and lightning, rolling clouds and flickering light through this cocoon of light, people really feel like a dream.


    However, the orc maid showed them that the beautiful cocoon was not a handicraft.


    She picked up her skirt, walked over and disappeared into the cocoon of light.


    Emma, who had long cast her contempt out of the clouds, took a look at the sloppy Professor, who took the lead.


    As the leading teacher, when encountering this kind of situation, he should take the lead.


    After Professor slovenly confirmed that the cocoon was safe and kept running back and forth with great interest, Emma kicked him in, and the rest of the people walked into the wonderful cocoon.


    Different from the outside, if the outside is still like a dream, the world in the cocoon of light is simply a dream world.


    Wonderful fluorescent plants, not afraid of human animals, vast grassland, color flowing sky, and not far away that seems to be carved out of a mountain city as shocking buildings


    This is the real strength of Aldrich. This is the college created by one of the top three human beings!


    "Welcome to Aldrich''s Great Magic Festival Although it has not yet opened. "


    At this time, the orc maid made a voice to wake them up from their surprise. I don''t know when, the orc maiden also had a sense of honor for being a member of the Aldrich college. With her well-developed breasts and a charming smile, she said, "now please continue to follow me, and I will take you to your neighborhood. Just because you are late, I''m afraid you can only get half the street. "


    "You can order the food and we''ll send it. To get out of this space, you just have to go back a long way from here. "


    "On the third floor and the second floor, passage 14 is forbidden. Please pay attention to this. In addition, please respect your identity and don''t make a mistake. "


    "If you have any complaints about this, you can raise them with us. Of course, you can go to the provisional Dean''s office in the center of the city and have a personal interview with the Dean, Sylvie Aldrich. Of course, it''s a reservation. "


    "Above. Finally, I wish you a happy time. "


    The girl raised the skirt and once again made a graceful lady''s ceremony.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    "Whoa ~" his mouth uttered meaningless exclamation. At the same time, Qiu, wearing a knitted hat and a red and black skirt with grass leaves on it, opened his eyes and looked at the lively scene around him: "it''s incredible. Is this the College of our predecessors?"


    "This is just a peripheral city. The real college is the right one."


    Sitting on the girl''s shoulder, wearing a pure black princess dress, with long snow-white hair and golden eyes, the doll pointed to the huge Castle Building in front of her.


    Because during the journey of seeking (field) looking for (foreign) benefactor (seeking) teachers (students), I heard about the rumors that the great magic ceremony was going to be held at Aldrich college, so Qiu kecai made a long journey to arrive at Morag the day before the opening.


    Although it shows that genius is the official opening day of the Great Magic Festival, many people have already flooded into Morag City, including magicians who are interested in the Great Magic Festival itself, some businessmen who have seen the business opportunities, and most of them are ordinary people who just come to watch the festival.


    Of course, in addition to the residents of several nearby cities, those who can make it to Morag are at least small rich families.


    Many people left the city after SIVI sealed off the source of the plague, making the Morag residents get better. At one time, the city seemed a bit empty.


    And Sylvie also seized this opportunity, simply re planning the layout of Morag, with the help of the construction technology of the dwarfs, making the whole city emit a distinctive modern flavor.


    In recent days, the influx of a large number of people makes his planning initially reflect the results.


    The broad road will never be congested; the commodity is complete; the prosperous commercial street is unforgettable; the quiet park allows people to have a rest and recover their spirits.


    Not only that, because of the Great Magic Festival, even the original residents of Morag have received the task assigned by SIVI, and they operate some interesting temporary stalls, such as goldfish fishing, hooping, shooting, etc.


    As the basic material costs are paid by the merchants of Aldrich, many residents will find that their income in the past few days is far more than their daily hard work when checking their income at night


    In addition to ordinary human beings, SIVI also specially employed a lot of large-sized pygs through the college system. This kind of food eating race, which was once a magical creature, has been on the verge of extinction. In addition to the magic like ability that can reduce their sense of existence, they hardly have any means of self-protection. However, it has to be said that the craft of this race can be put into practice China is also a five-star chef.


    In the legend of them, nine out of ten are related to what they eat, and the last one is related to what they drink


    In a word, before the opening of Aldrich college to the public, when foreign tourists can''t taste the foul "delicious + 2" dishes, the outdoor snack stalls of the pygs will satisfy people''s appetite.


    "It''s called fried noodles. It costs 8 copper. It''s so expensive But eat well... "


    Qiu, who was tired of eating all kinds of wild vegetables in the wild, could hardly eat hot snacks. She could not help holding her face and showing her happy expression.


    However, although the snacks are good, the weight is not large. One dish of fried noodles is not enough for ordinary young people. Even if Qiu can eat it in small mouthfuls, the only degradable plastic plate (produced by the Aldrich alchemistry) will soon be left.


    "Oh, why are you eating so fast The barbecue balls over there look delicious, and the sandwich like thing over there... "


    "I said, if you continue to eat, Chou can only eat wild vegetables for the next month?"


    Sitting on her shoulder and turning over the dead fish eyes, the girl sighed helplessly and warned the girl.


    "I don''t mind!" Qiu Ke, who still has sauce on his mouth, holding up his fork and ignoring the fact that he has attracted the attention of tourists around him, says in a cheerful voice.


    "But I mind!" The doll girl grabbed Qiu Ke''s sideburns and said, "I''m a dragon! Even compared with the dragon, it''s almost there. You should think about my feelings when eating wild vegetables all day long. "


    "What a pain! I, I know, I really know! "


    Jo could only beg for mercy with tears in her eyes.


    "Do you really understand?" The doll girl loosened her sideburns and stroked her bangs: "as my master, I also hope you can be smart..."


    "Al, you must want to eat it, right? If I had said that, I would have nothing to do with you."


    "That''s not the problem!"


    ">" stop! That''s the food for the next three days


    Finally, the puppet master girl was stopped by her own puppet and failed to get what she wanted.


    In other words, I always feel that the position of master and follower is reversed


    Just as she came to Morag''s central square with a gloomy face, a figure appeared in front of her.


    "Joco?" Seaver looked at the girl who seemed to have been robbed of her beloved toy. She even walked with a feeling of "I''m very unhappy." she called out with some uncertainty."Wow, master."


    The startled girl raised her face and saw SIVI''s familiar look: "Why are you here?"


    "Because this is part of my college. I''m on a tour now to see if there''s anything wrong with the city. "


    "As the host of the Great Magic Festival, I have to be responsible for the safety of all tourists," said SIVI, who wanted to escape from the dean''s office because he wanted to be lazy


    "Worthy of being an elder!" The girl who was completely fooled looked forward to it.


    "Would Jo like to hang out with me in Morag?"


    Anyway, he felt that he didn''t have anything to do, so he invited the girl.


    "Why? No, I''m clumsy. What should I do if I delay your patrol? " The girl blushed and shook her hand and refused.


    Just as she finished, her stomach began to purr.


    "What a shame..." From just now on, the black-and-white Doll Girl, who was not used to other people''s sight, patted her forehead: "why did Eve find this guy as a partner?"


    "Oh, ha ha, don''t say that. Jo certainly has advantages."


    Sylvie touched Joker''s head.


    "Yes, yes, there must be advantages in others." Qiu Ke''s cheek puffed up like a stuffed bun, and made a fuss with his puppet: "master, tell al the advantages of others quickly!"


    Sylvie''s smile froze in his face.


    After a moment of silence as if he had pressed the pause button, he returned with a gentle smile and turned away from the girl: "how about I treat you to a scone, joco?"


    "What''s the matter with the silence just now?! Why don''t you look at me?! Is this a new bullying technique? "


    The puppet girl was in tears.


    "Do you want pancakes, then?" Asked SIVI, with a wry smile.


    "To eat!" The puppet girl immediately replied in a high spirit.


    The black-and-white puppets sigh at the performance of their masters.


    Jo is a typical outgoing sunny girl. A scone filled with beef can make her forget all her troubles.


    While munching on the pancakes, the girl took time to ask Sylvie, "why didn''t the shopkeeper charge you?"


    "Because the residents of Morag recognize me, and most of the stalls are sponsored by the chamber of Commerce of our college to a certain extent." Sylvie wiped the sauce from the corner of her mouth and then replied, "but I''ve told them not to make a statement even if they see me. I don''t want to come out and be surrounded by three layers inside and outside."


    Considering that SIVI, as the host of the Great Magic Festival, the fastest magician in history, and the founder of Edric, if his identity is revealed in this place, he will surely be surrounded by everyone.


    Due to the majesty of the great magician, the scene of the three floors inside and outside the three floors will certainly not exist, but it will not be able to go shopping leisurely like this.


    "So if I''m with you, can I eat all the snacks for free?" Jo''s eyes brightened.


    "In theory, it is." Sylvie replied casually.


    "Master, please go to Morag with me!" So the girl immediately took SIVI''s hand and said sincerely.


    Unlike the increasingly ugly black-and-white dolls, Sylvie was stunned and then began to laugh.


    If you dare to treat the great magician as a free meal ticket, there is probably only Qiu Ke in the world.


    But to be honest, it''s not bad.


    The dean''s office of Aldrich College --


    "that guy ran away again!"


    Sophia said, gnashing her teeth, as she twisted the neck off the dummy SIVI had left to hide.


    "Obviously, there are so many documents to deal with!"


    "I think that''s why he ran away..."


    Fitter looked at the file pop-up window, which almost filled half of the dean''s room, with a wry smile on his face.


    It''s just an information version. If all of them were changed to paper media, I''m afraid that the documents and reports alone would allow Seaver to swim in the dean''s room


    "But he was the one who said that the exchange activities of the great magic academy would be held! This kind of attitude of leaving half done and running away is really infuriating


    The red haired girl said angrily, "if you want to do it, please take it seriously for me."


    That kind of murderous look makes the moose nosed tapir shiver and dare not even say a word.


    "All in all, let''s cheer together."


    In the face of Sophia, who is already angry and about to transform into a second stage, fitter can only try to squeeze out a smile to comfort him.


    "That''s what it''s all about." Sophia finally had to deal with the documents with a sullen face.It''s just that anger is still around. If the resentment and anger can be embodied, I''m afraid the whole third school district will be burned by her anger.


    "When he comes back, I must let him know that there are some things in the world better not to do."


    It''s terrible, Sylvie. You''re looking for more In the heart of such a silent thought, fitter can only shiver and tear at the same time to help deal with a large number of documents.


    Inner city of Morag


    Sylvie sneezed, wiped his nose, and muttered in bewilderment, "strange, is anyone cursing me?"


    On the other side, Qiu Ke won the prize for hitting ten flying saucers in the dynamic shooting booth.


    "Master, what is this?" She ran up to Sylvie and handed him the prize.


    It''s a round product a bit like the gold medal of 2008 Beijing Olympic Games, but it''s not jade embedded in it, but the crystal fragments of elements.


    "This is the ''currency'' of the great magic sacrifice."


    Sylvie explained to her: "the great magic sacrifice is held in the half plane. Most of the transactions involve magic items and magic materials. Ordinary currency can''t be used to measure its value, so tomorrow we will launch a special currency. Of course, it doesn''t matter if the participants want to trade in common currency. "


    "Why? So, is this a substitute for money? " The girl''s eyes widened: "but, this crystal with pure magic element flavor, is itself a very precious alchemy material?"


    "It is because of their own precious, so it can be used to reflect the value of magic items. In fact, the denomination of this one is quite large. In short, you should put it away first. "


    Said SIVI, touching the girl''s head and laughing.


    In fact, one of the biggest reasons why he has to spend so much money and energy to create a festival atmosphere for Morag is to promote his own magic currency.


    This currency can be obtained through game rewards and other means at the booth, and he will also use some activities to pour it out in large quantities tomorrow.


    After that, they can control the stable price of goods in the market through the unified pricing of magic items in their college. In this way, the currency is bound to gain a certain degree of trust.


    Then, as long as it is pushed forward slowly on weekdays, and each magic market is launched in large quantities, sooner or later, this currency will become the mainstream of the magic world.


    If you don''t understand what this means, you can refer to the relationship between the U.S. and the U.S. dollar


    Although for the time being, Aldrich has lost a lot of money, but not to mention the complete element crystal of mass production now, the currency will certainly bring him unexpected benefits in the future.


    Of course, now this is still in the planning stage, and it is not sure whether it will succeed or not. After all, Sylvie doesn''t study economics. God knows what''s going to happen. So he hasn''t even told Sophia about this. Only fitter knows a little bit about it.


    Because of its exquisite shape and pure elemental flavor, Qiu Ke liked it very much. She did not refuse and put the coin in her small leather bag.


    "Don''t you give up magic, master?" Jo looked up and said to seavy.


    "What?" Sylvie didn''t respond for a moment.


    "Those..." The girl pointed to the statues along the road, the stone carvings and statues on the houses, and the eaves statues on the roof: "are they all demons?"


    "You can see it." Sylvie laughed.


    In fact, even he was surprised that he had built a magic statue workshop less than half a year ago, and that it had produced so many statues for him The price is that the three resources of stone, alchemy material and gemstone are consumed a lot, almost not enough to build the new spectacle.


    However, after SIVI set up the whole Morag as a magic position, no matter where the magic image was started, it could get the continuous supply of magic, and these things which could only be used as decoration suddenly had their own significance.


    Their intelligence network covers almost every inch of Morag''s land. As long as Sylvie thinks, no matter which corner of Morag, he can jump out of more than a dozen demons of different strength.


    No matter who committed crimes in Morag, they will be immediately arrested by the magic statue.


    We should know that there have been a lot of disturbances recently. A great aristocrat uprising overthrew the tyrant king and won the royal throne. The final result was decided by three large magic statues. Although the statues on SIVI''s side are not as good as those used in the campaign, even the great mages, under the fierce and fearless attack and delay of the demons all over the city, can still be delayed until SIVI arrives.


    "If you have any questions about puppet magic, you can ask me!" To the other girls who don''t have magic, they can only be proud of their own chest. Right, Al? "


    The black and white doll did not answer.


    "Stop teasing me, al."The girl is trying to hold the black and white figure on her shoulder, but she finds the golden dragon eyes of the other side are staring in another direction.


    She and SIVI looked in that direction, where a maid and girl, carrying baskets, seemed to be buying something.


    And the maid and girl, is a long red dress, with a gorgeous blonde doll.


    "It''s really red..."


    Black and white puppet, or Dragon Figure ''albatrin'', looks at his former sister, representing the human figure ''true red''.


    "When the teacher handed her to me, it was so red."


    "Said SIVI to the black and white doll.


    Without their own consciousness, we can only act through the silk string magic and incomplete alchemy life energy. This is the end of the original eight people''s puppet after they were captured the divine parts.


    "Do you know which guy did it?" "Looking at West," Al asked in a gaunt voice.


    "We haven''t found out yet. But now ''Flores'' is collecting divine parts "But I think it''s better not to act recklessly if you find that guy, and if possible, let me know to help."


    "Sorry, but it''s our eight. You don''t need to bother." "Elle shook his head:" Jude, I''m tired. "


    "Ah? Oh! " Qiu, who was suddenly named, immediately returned to God, took out the box behind him and opened it, and let the black and white doll drill in.


    Eight people.


    Sivy looked at the suitcase and shook his head slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    In the early morning of the day, there were countless twinkling goblins in the sky, forming a variety of patterns, people''s faces on the streets were full of expectations, and even the air was floating with exciting smell.


    "Sophia, are you nervous?" Seavy sat in the dean''s room, sipping Alice''s coffee leisurely as usual, and asked the fidgety redhead.


    "Of course, there are too many people to face in the opening ceremony, not to mention the kings of several big countries, the famous artist Yu alchemist, and the famous great magician in the whole eastern plain..." She took a deep breath and glared at SIVI. "Only monsters like you will face this kind of lineup and remain unmoved."


    The monster in your mouth was cleaned up by you severely yesterday.


    Xi Wei put the coffee cup back to the cup holder, and secretly make complaints about it.


    Yesterday he tried to invite his younger sister to live at Aldrich college, but the girl turned him down.


    Although the girl gave the reason that "this kind of event must be personally involved in order to enjoy the maximum happiness in the crowd", SIVI also knew that the reason for refusing was probably due to the relationship between black and white dolls.


    Even though he always seems a bit dull, Sylvie can feel that his younger sister has unexpected sharpness in places related to dolls.


    Since people have said that, Sylvie naturally doesn''t ask for it. It''s estimated that the girl is in a hotel in Morag, waiting for the start of the Magic Festival like other tourists.


    "But that''s not the only reason why you''re really nervous, isn''t it?" Said Sylvie, with a wry look on his face.


    "The opening speech is coming soon. Please pay attention to your attitude." Sophia immediately said in a business tone.


    "Is it because someone from the longers is here, too? I heard there were a lot of letters a while ago that wanted you to repair your relationship with your family. " Sylvie continued to joke without a sense of crisis.


    As the reputation of Aldrich college continues to rise - the most intuitive performance is that SIVI''s College reputation panel values are about to explode - Sophia, as one of the college''s elders, has naturally been noticed.


    The family that had drawn the line with her naturally realized the value of the girl and tried to make her recognize her ancestry again.


    But it seems to have been rejected by the girl.


    "By the way, my lord Dean." Sophia looked at SIVI with a smile. "When are you going to give me the 528 documents left yesterday?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, the preparatory work for the opening ceremony should be almost finished. "


    Sylvie coughed gently, putting aside the idea of peeping at his schoolgirl with the crystal ball on the table, and turned the topic in other directions. He reaches for the floor mirror across from his desk, and the mirror becomes like a screen showing the entire Morag and the map around it.


    The map of Morag city outside there are dense red dots, if you look closely, those red dots are still moving slowly.


    Considering that the scale of the map in this mirror is more than 1:20000, the objects represented by those red dots actually do not move slowly.


    This was prepared by Sylvie, but even if the second batch of people arrived, the number of participants was still small. If the half plane was fully opened, Morag would gather too many people, so he would set up such a rule.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that those who don''t have tickets are just coming for nothing.


    In the next few days, he will gradually open up according to the atmosphere and population density of the hemifacial spectacle, so that ordinary people can participate.


    In addition, the city of Morag itself began to shine new things.


    It was a magic technology experience courtyard which was designed by SIVI himself, invested a lot of money and materials, and finally completed with the help of the system.


    Amusement park.


    Although for ordinary magicians, the things in the amusement park may not be attractive, but for magicians who specialize in alchemy, the driving principle and energy supply of those things can make them indulge in them.


    Not to mention the larger base of ordinary people, they have no strength in the first capture of tickets will certainly suffer losses, and finally the vast majority of the remaining population is certainly this part of the population.


    Maybe for the magicians who specialize in wind elements, roller coasters feel just like this, but for ordinary people, this kind of excitement like flying in the sky has been able to make them unable to stop.


    Not to mention pirate ships, Ferris wheels and a host of other facilities.


    These entertainment projects under the banner of "experiencing magic" will surely be very popular among the general public, and will enable Sylvie to recover part of the funds in a short period of time. As a matter of fact, after the end of the great magic ceremony, the profit level of this piece of money even made him regret why he didn''t build more facilities of this kind at that time.


    After that, at least for now, it''s time for them to start preparing for the opening ceremony."Sylvie, I have bad news for you."


    At this moment, fitter suddenly drifted into the room through the wall.


    "Don''t tell me that it''s the devil of Nassau." Seaver patted his forehead and said, somewhat displeased.


    "No, timothyn''s side has not been contacted so far. What I want to say is that at the west entrance, Claude saw some sneaky looking guys, and the strength of each other seems to be very strong, even he was almost found."


    After Evangeline successfully obtained an area of 20 kilometers around Morag from the king''s Council, in order to prevent the demons from running out and reduce the difficulty of tourists in finding the magic statues in disguise, SIVI covered the surrounding area with a border, leaving only the entrance for tourists in and out of the southeast and West. There are a large number of demons in each sect, excellent students with considerable strength, and some fighting ethnic groups employed by SIVI, such as Tauren and so on, standing on the side like a barrier.


    As a ghost patient, Claude''s fighting capacity is still at the bottom of Aldrich''s battle effectiveness, but after his soul is out of the body, he can make his body infinitely close to the state of suspended animation, and even the most sensitive enemy may not be able to discover his existence.


    At this time, he served as a secret sentry, monitoring the situation at the west entrance together with the bright one.


    "Although the other party''s identity is unknown, Nanbao doesn''t want to make trouble."


    Fitter also knew that the situation was time-consuming, so he made a long story short and concluded directly.


    "Deportation?" Sophia asked SIVI.


    "No, it''s our face that makes things worse if we act rashly."


    I don''t know when the double existence was opened. Another SIVI, who was born, took out a fake mask and put it on his face. He changed into a different look. Then he disappeared into the gap he had drawn: "I''ll check the situation myself."


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I''ll let the great magic ceremony hold normally."


    Sylvie''s face in the dean''s room was full of determination.


    If the two of them work together, I''m afraid there are not many people in the eastern plain who can stop him.


    In Morag City --


    "Whoa, oversleeping --" With his coat buttoned up in a hurry, and with the free toast offered by the hotel (the cost of accommodation was on Seaver''s head), Jo ran out of the hotel, even wearing his black knitted hat on his head. "Why don''t you wake me up, Al?"


    "I cried, and you slapped me from the bed to the floor."


    The black-and-white puppet seems to have lost the listless look of yesterday, and has recovered the ability of the past. After all, it is also the existence of three figures in her age. In such a long time, she has learned how to adjust her mood: "I am a dragon at least. Can''t you have more respect for me?"


    "Deception, as usual, you should not directly break my hand out of joint, in my pain wake up the other moment, in order to eliminate evidence and re connect this way to wake me up!" After chewing off the toast in twos and threes, Joker ran to Edric and retorted to the doll lying on his head.


    "At that time, if you don''t, you will fall asleep in the ice and snow, OK?" The doll girl didn''t respond angrily: "or are you going to wait until the spring snows and then be dug out by others?"


    "The pain at that time is still in my heart..." Qiu Ke shuddered, and then he cried: "Oh, what if I can''t catch up with the opening ceremony?"


    "I think it doesn''t matter if I can''t catch up..."


    One man and one doll rushed to the front of Aldrich college in such a noisy way.


    In front of the third school district, there is a broad platform, where Sylvie is already standing in full dress.


    In the two places behind him, Sophia and several girls have been with him since he founded Edric, followed by the Banshee and the magic professors employed by Sylvie.


    The magic professors, who were originally Huolian, were full of red faces and held their chests with pride.


    In addition, a series of distinguished guests, such as old man shaman, representatives of Forest Elves and representatives of King''s Council, all sat there, adding a lot of solemnity to the whole event.


    Sylvie took a slow step forward, and suddenly the goblins in the sky lined up like fireworks, and the instruments that played the music automatically stopped moving.


    "Magic is the most brilliant star in human civilization."


    Although he did not speak in a loud voice, it was clearly ringing in everyone''s ears.


    This is just one of the most superficial use of the wind element, but this alone has made ordinary people feel incomparably magical, and the crowd has also made a small stir.


    Sylvie didn''t pay attention.


    He continued: "the flashing light of magic guides the direction of human progress; the magic sword opens up a new way for us to kill; the era of magic creation makes us stand at the top of all humanoid creatures in the eastern plain.""This is the best time. We are exploring all the unknown and yearning for endless magic knowledge; we excavate ancient relics, deduce, restore and reproduce the lost magic guide technology; we look forward to the future and build more brilliant achievements with our knowledge."


    "This is the worst of times, when orcs plunder, demons invade, and natural disasters continue. But we are still alive. The orcs in the northern hills are not our opponents. The demons from the abyss tremble because of our magic. Even the continuous natural disasters still can''t defeat our will


    "This is our age, the age of magic!"


    "As long as human beings still exist, the seeds of magic will continue from generation to generation."


    "The school of magic is the place where we inherit magic, cultivate magicians and study the truth of the world. Every school of magic has its own uniqueness. Maybe you are good at alchemy, or you are good at magic craft, or you are good at some element magic But this is not enough. Knowledge needs to be accumulated. In fact, all our achievements are based on the accumulation of our predecessors! It is because of this that I decided to put aside the worldly prejudice and hold this exchange activity of the great magic academy! "


    "I believe that through exchanges, the school of magic will gain new accumulation and gain more brilliant achievements in the end."


    "So far, I declare that the first exchange activity of the great magic academy, the grand Magic Festival, is officially opened


    There was thunderous applause.


    Most people were fooled by Sylvie''s speech.


    Unfortunately, these people are almost all ordinary people who don''t understand magic well enough.


    After listening to Sylvie''s words, I had no other thoughts except the idea of "I don''t understand, but I feel magic is so powerful.".


    Other college mages and travel mages are all subtle about Sylvie''s speech.


    No matter how much you talk about it, the school of magic will not change its attitude of self preservation and take out the core technology for so-called "communication".


    This is especially true of the itinerant mages who depend on their unique skills.


    After SIVI''s kouzu, Sofia is next on the court.


    After talking about the matters needing attention about the great magic ceremony, the girl also announced the first activity of the Great Magic Festival as planned by Sylvie. She captured the small magic statues and obtained tickets to enter the half plane.


    After the rules were explained and the event officially started, people scattered in the originally bustling square, leaving only two or three kittens still unresponsive, as well as a lettuce (a vegetable that looks like Chinese cabbage) spinning around the ground.


    At the same time, under the instruction of Sylvie, the dwarfs also began to assume that the shuttle door could lead to the half plane under the condition of sufficient authority in the square.


    "Wow, how terrible..." The slow reaction of Jo Ke''s eyes around, some dizzy walking in the street.


    Just now the tide of people has knocked her to pieces. If not for Al''s quick reaction, she would have been trampled on.


    "They are all for admission tickets. After all, only half of the noodles are really big magic offerings, and the outside are all those bluffing things."


    "What are you going to do?" Al sighed? If you continue to be so slow, you won''t be able to catch the statue? "


    "Woo..." Jo groaned in distress.


    "If you can''t, he won''t refuse to ask your elder for a ticket?"


    "But yesterday I said I didn''t need his help." Qiu Ke scratched his cheek: "even I would be embarrassed..."


    Facing a pair of black-and-white puppets with dead fish eyes, Qiu Ke said in a flustered way: "in a word, let''s go out first. Maybe we just catch one when we get outside."


    At this time, a slightly lazy sexy voice suddenly came into her ears.


    "This little sister" is holding a parasol which is not opened, but can still be seen. She is still wearing a bright red princess dress that seems to have just come out of a formal party. There is a strange atmosphere around her. But if you don''t pay attention to it, you will ignore this sense of disobedience. The whole person is like a charming blonde girl Huan came out of the alley next to him: "if you are a person, we can form a team with you to catch the magic statue."


    "No, we are two." Al replied, alertly.


    Her keen intuition and extensive experience made her suddenly aware of the dangerous atmosphere of this wonderful girl in front of her.


    It''s even a dragon, she has some shudder for it.


    "That''s a pity. It''s hard to see the same kind of friends in our family before..."


    There was no pity on her face, and she said with a smile.


    "What do you mean by the same kind of old friends?" This time, without waiting for Al to speak, jockey immediately asked.


    "Of course, it''s the same as the doll around you."The smile of the blonde girl always made al feel that he had won.


    "It''s like being called Stephanie Meyer ~"


    "please form a team with me." In spite of Al''s opposition, joco resolutely said, "if you can, can you tell me more about that one?"


    "With pleasure." The smile on the face of the vampire princess is more gorgeous: "and we just have something to ask you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    "I''m sorry, I''m from other places. I''d like to ask you, the one to go in..." A girl with long purple hair pointed to the mysterious portal in the distance: "where can I get the little card I need?"


    Because of her shallow knowledge of the outside world and the lack of information, she didn''t even know that the portal had just been built for a long time, and only lasted until the end of the great magic ceremony.


    "Oh, you mean tickets."


    Seaver patted his head with a sudden realization: "I''m going to do that too. Do you want this lady with me?"


    "This..." The girl quietly looked back at the leader of the man in black, and nodded his head.


    So she also replied with a clear face: "OK, please take me with you."


    "My name is Edward Alphonse. May I have your name, miss?"


    Since the other side speaks in a more archaic way, Sylvie simply accompanies her to play with her.


    "Lorraine iscario." The girl raised her long violet hair and replied naturally.


    From that attitude, this should be her real name


    "Miss iscario It''s a rare surname, but it matches your temperament. " Sylvie complimented naturally.


    "You flatter me."


    Lorraine replied softly, politely, with a perfectly formulaic smile that doesn''t feel too close or isolated.


    After a few gossips, Sylvie took her to the hunting ground outside the city.


    The men in black, however, followed them boldly. If it wasn''t for the magic effect that ordinary people unconsciously ignored them, it would look like the big brother of the gang going out with his lover and thug


    "I''m going to see the magic items provided by Aldrich this time. It''s said that many of them are very good." Sylvie, who was leading the way, tried to say, "I don''t know which college you''re going to see inside, miss iscario."


    "I''m not going to see that. I''m looking for something."


    The girl shook her head and replied casually, in a veiled manner that Sylvie knew that it would be futile for him to continue to ask.


    So he immediately changed his strategy.


    "If you want anything, you can ask me." SIVI patted himself on the chest, put on a confident expression, and said to the girl, "don''t look at me like this. In fact, I have lived in Morag for a long time. In terms of looking for things, no one in this city can match me!"


    Girl Leng Leng Leng, and then once again secretly looked at the black man leader behind him.


    Through the tiny mage''s eyes on the back of his head, we can clearly see that the leader in black is making a difficult decision.


    "But why did you help me so much?" Loran waited for a moment without seeing the instructions, so she tried to get off the subject. She asked curiously.


    To get more information about you, of course.


    "Of course, it''s because I think it''s very pleasing to see you, and to be honest, I have a little bit of trouble." Sylvie deliberately reached out his hand and twisted his index finger and thumb. "Now I''m short of money. If I can really get information about what you''re looking for, can you pay me for it?"


    In difficult times, although it''s good to have someone willing to help you for free, there will always be "why did he come to help me all of a sudden?" "He must be plotting something." this kind of thought thinks that the other party is not good.


    And if it''s a fee, the idea becomes, "I paid (or something else), so it''s only natural that he helped me." The stereotype that he helped me was just for money.


    So if you need to charge extra fees, you will be able to trust others.


    "Well, how much do I have to pay if I ask you to help me find something?" Asked Lorraine again.


    "No matter the size, get a clue of 1 gold coin, find the location of 5 gold coins, directly help you find 10 gold coins." Sylvie made a random price list.


    As he expected, the leader of the man in black nodded his head.


    It is estimated that they are holding the idea of "anyway, the holy sword is scattered, even if this ordinary person finds it, he doesn''t know what it is, so it doesn''t matter if he helps.".


    "Then please tell me the characteristics of what you are looking for."


    Seeing that his goal was so simple, SIVI couldn''t help but feel happy. Sure enough, pit bumpkin is simple.


    After obtaining the permission of the leader of the man in black, Loran drew the general appearance of the sword E on the paper that SIVI took out


    In the wonder of the half plane --


    "Shenghui''s three standard units of Yao Jing or an AI coin."


    Kamiyou handed a small thing from his stall to the visiting mage in front of him. His face didn''t match the master''s robe and the merchant''s standard philistine expression.The so-called AI coin is the abbreviation of the kind of coin that Jo could obtain before.


    In addition to the various stalls available outside, they can also be exchanged for magic items in the pawnshop of idrick.


    Kamiyou had been running an informal alchemy shop in the college, which was famous for all kinds of messy and tricky gadgets, but the business was quite good.


    However, kamiyou was just a student. Even if he had a lot of credits as a monitor, he still had a limited amount of alchemy materials he could exchange. He could only think about a lot of things, and he didn''t have the financial resources to make them.


    However, this big magic sacrifice is an opportunity to get rid of his dream. After applying for the booth, the alchemy materials used for making commodities can be reimbursed. As long as you show the commodities you are ready to sell, you can claim the corresponding amount of alchemy materials!


    For kamiyu, this is the kingdom of heaven!


    So he kept making all kinds of alchemy products a few days before the opening of the Great Magic Festival. If Dorothy hadn''t knocked him down with a stick, he would have had enough sleep time. I''m afraid he would have died suddenly.


    In fact, it is not only kamiyou, but also many students.


    Originally, the main reason why Sylvie held the magic ceremony this time was to show his college''s strength. So long as the students didn''t go too far, he agreed with them.


    This has directly led to the fact that more than half of the streets in this city of wonder (actually the arena) are occupied by students from Aldrich college. The various chaotic contents make professors and students of other colleges cry out "lying in the trough, wasting it!"


    You know, often a small and medium-sized College prepares the same booth budget as an ordinary Aldrich student


    Of course, many foreign tourists and tour mages had a good time and praised the ideas of the students.


    "Kamiyou, how are the stalls operating? Are there any guests?" Eating the apple candy she bought outside, Dorothy went to the stall in kamiyou.


    Kamiyou, who had just sent the guests away, plumped down on the chair and drank a big sip of iced tea. His face showed a satisfied look: "great! The sales of "scared dragon magic fireworks" and "cockroach candy" are surprisingly good! If it goes on like this, I will be able to earn all the tuition fees for the next three years! "


    "What a small dream..." Dorothy, with a disdainful expression on her face, sticks out her little tongue and licks the apple candy.


    "Long winded, you have no way to understand the pain of my poor family!" Camille made a grimace at Dorothy: "so, what''s going on with Riedel and tannis? The guy in Riddell, I asked him to come and help sell these great inventions... "


    "That''s because he''s had enough of it as your experiment."


    Dorothy looked at Camille with a slightly disdainful look: "now the whole college students are scared by you, and it''s the good old man Riddell who will continue to let you do the experiment."


    "We are magicians, and alchemy research is the right way!" Not only was he not ashamed, but he also showed a triumphant expression: "by contrast, Riddell, the one they made What''s going on


    "Warcraft exhibition hall." Dorothy added.


    "Yes, the world of Warcraft. What''s the point of that?" He said with a straight face.


    After the great magic ceremony was announced, Riedel and tannis began to hunt demons together. They also purchased the corpses of different demons at a high price. Even SIVI helped them with the remains of some high-level demons.


    And they used those things to make a variety of specimens, write a good introduction, and display them in a house, with the atmosphere created by the faint light of magic crystal, which is somewhat the prototype of ghost house.


    "But they''ve made a lot of money now, and they''re highly rated by tourists." Dorothy immediately said with a smile, "it is said that Professor Sophia thinks it is very good, and even wants to set up a similar exhibition room in the college, which can enrich our knowledge of Warcraft."


    Indeed, with the help of special professional textbooks of Aldrich college, Riddell''s introduction to Warcraft is detailed and rich, which is a rare learning material for many magicians. Moreover, it is different from the kind of books in which there are only slightly distorted portraits or words. It is obvious that the value of learning is greater.


    "Goo, demons, Warcraft and so on. That''s what people who take part in the ecology of Warcraft should learn. What I''m taking is intensive research and alchemy. That kind of thing has nothing to do with me!"


    Kamiyou retorted insufficiently, "and are you here to mock me?"


    "Oh, by the way, if you don''t say it, I forget it." The girl held the apple candy in her mouth and found a piece of paper from her robe. There was something strange on it.


    She handed the paper to kamiyou, took the apple candy out of her hands, and pulled out the long silk thread with her crystal saliva. The girl licked her lips and said, "this is the secret search command issued by the Dean just now. All the students have one. If you see something similar to this painting, try to find a way to get it. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter to report it to the college directly ¡£¡±After she took out her handkerchief and wiped her mouth, she continued: "except that you can''t tell anyone outside the college, the priority of this command is only the third level, so it doesn''t matter if you just leave it alone and just look around at the search around you at your stall..."


    "Well, I thought I needed to leave my favorite shop."


    Kamiyou''s face looked like an amnesty, and then he frowned: "what''s this imprint?"


    "It''s said to be jian''e."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s ugly. "


    For a long time, the young man said seriously.


    "I think so." The girl agreed.


    Miss Lorraine iscario in the distance will cry when you say that


    -- Morag hunting ground --


    "catch, can''t catch..." Jon fell to his knees, panting.


    Apart from the soul gear, he is just an ordinary person. Even if he can predict the action of the spirit tool in five seconds, he is still a little weak in the face of the overwhelming power of the other party. You can''t just split it into two pieces with the admission ticket if you can''t catch it?


    "Why do these things move so fast..." He was out of breath.


    In fact, the action ability of those magic images arranged by Sylvie is only very strong for ordinary people. Most magicians can capture them through a series of magic combinations. After all, these monsters are simply implanted with escape commands and cannot resist.


    But even so, it''s hard for an ordinary person to catch these guys.


    "Jon, unexpected clumsiness."


    Sitting on a stone to one side, Juno Daisy said with a bored cheek.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I''m really sorry."


    The sweating Jon simply changed to lie down on his back. While basking in the sun on the lawn, he calmed his violent gasp: "and you don''t need to be here to catch the magic image with me. It doesn''t matter if you go in directly. I know that all the students in your college have tickets."


    He was not used to being well intentioned, so he advised the girl, "I''m not a problem even if I''m alone."


    "We don''t need tickets, and idrick''s student rights can get us in there." The girl with two braided braids waved her hand. She grabbed the end of her braid and scratched her face in a somewhat boring way: "but I have nothing to do when I go in. I haven''t set up a stall. It''s not interesting to go shopping alone..."


    "Do you have few friends?" Asked Jon, somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, it is not! There are a lot of friends, but this time my friends are busy... "


    At the beginning, the girl cried out her denial, but the more she said, the more she said, the more she said, she probably felt that her momentum was not enough. So she said out loud: "besides, sister Alisa, they told me to take good care of you, so I''m here with you. Don''t get me wrong!"


    "I see." Jon had a smile on her face and stood up again. "Since you''ve sacrificed your playtime for me, I should keep trying."


    "What do you mean by that smiling face! I''m absolutely laughing at my lack of friends Juno Daisy jumped to her feet, completely oblivious of her old cowardice.


    As long as you are with Jon, this usually submissive girl will somehow get tough.


    "No, no, no, you''re too thoughtful."


    "Well, I hate that attitude of you!"


    Hustein Avenue is one of several commercial thoroughfares funded by the Greenland empire. It is also one of the few roads that the Greenland empire can take to Morag.


    At this time, a figure was galloping along the road at a speed beyond the reach of ordinary carriages.


    It''s early spring. The sunny weather makes people feel comfortable. The warm sunshine is all over the land. The trees and hills on both sides of the road are showing people the vigorous vitality of spring, and they put on green clothes one after another.


    However, the figure was covered in a large and thick black robe, which made people feel "hot".


    It was such a thick and heavy robe, but it was so light for that person that she could continue to run at full speed.


    This robe can''t be taken off, otherwise even if she has the strength of a high-level magician, she will be turned into fly ash because of the extremely comfortable sunshine for ordinary people.


    She is saranya, the night aristocrat''s three princesses, and is now one of the staff of Aldrich College (on paid leave).


    Some time ago, in order to help SIVI in the future, on the recommendation of Franken, she went to the pro human vampire faction "inlaid with gold roses" to learn various skills from the other vampire leaders who have reached the prince level.


    Even though she knew that SIVI was going to hold a magic ceremony, she still didn''t return to Morag because she learned a critical moment.However, not long ago, she accidentally got a message that even if she gave up her study, she had to rush back to Aldrich to inform sivey.


    Once again, the knight''s eyes raced faster than a girl''s.


    Even though she is about to break through the sound barrier, she still can''t relieve her anxious mood.


    Why isn''t it night? If it''s night, you don''t have to run at all, just fly! She thought bitterly in her heart.


    Faster, faster!


    Because of the rapid running makes the body of the robe set off a little, thin blouse can not stop the invasion of the sun, the girl''s body came a pungent smell of scorching.


    "Woo..." The little vampire groaned in pain, but even so, she did not slow down.


    This level of pain is still tolerable, and will never fall down before reaching Aldrich. She cheered herself up in her heart.


    Even if you do your best, you must bring this news to Sylvie!


    "Aldrich College Our college is under attack


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Let''s go back two hours.


    As a vampire force close to human beings, gold inlaid rose does not hide in the dark like other vampire forces.


    In fact, their main stronghold is in the middle of lavender street, the imperial capital of Greenland.


    Of course, in order to prevent riots, for most civilians in Greenland Empire, this is a secret. Many Lavender Street residents even die without knowing that there are a group of vampires around them


    Franken had traveled in the eastern plains for a period of time before he was alive, and he had some friendship with the vampires inlaid with gold roses. It was because of this that he introduced saran to study there.


    "How do you feel?"


    Saran''s friend and mentor, the female vampire frasa, handed a small packet of blood to the sweating saran and asked with concern.


    She looks a little younger than Saran, but different from Saran, she used to be a human being. Later, she was attacked by a vampire and became a vampire because of her bad taste. Later, the owner of the gold rose killed her unruly parents and took her into the rose inlaid with gold.


    "It''s like It hasn''t changed much. " Saran gasped, looked at her hands, and said with some uncertainty, "can activating your soul really enhance the control of magic?"


    "Of course, but the results vary from person to person."


    Fraser sat down next to saran and drank the blood from her glass.


    The blood source of the rose inlaid with gold comes from the prison in the kingdom of Greenland. As compensation, vampires decorated with gold roses will "go out" every night to help the kingdom of Greenland arrest some criminals and so on.


    It is said that a former king wanted to use the rose inlaid with gold as his weapon in the battlefield, and did not hesitate to force him to do so. However, after the owner of the gold rose showed his strength, the other party gave up the unrealistic idea decisively, but also got the promise that if there was invasion from other countries, the rose inlaid with gold would not sit idly by.


    As for the vampiric master inlaid with gold rose, no one knows at present, but it can be sure that the one who can see the head but not the end is at least the strong one at the level of great mage.


    "Of course, some people say that the Lord has died, but before the news is confirmed, no one dares to mess around. Even when Timothy''s kin invaded human territory, the king of Greenland just doubled his forces to watch us As always, Fraser told saran about the gold roses, and in return, she would tell her all kinds of interesting things about Adrian.


    "By the way, Saran, didn''t you say that Aldrich produced a green crystal that could be used to go straight back to that college?" Fraser suddenly thought of something and asked Saran, "can you show me that crystal? Don''t look at me like this, I am also a gem lover


    "That I didn''t bring it. " Saran scratched her cheek somewhat sheepishly.


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! Why not? Isn''t that a very convenient thing to go back to college


    Fraser blinked and asked in disbelief.


    "Don''t laugh if you say it..." Saran''s face was slightly red. She hesitated to let the other party make a promise, and then she said shyly, "because if I take it with me, I will use it secretly because I want to go back to see the magic sacrifice."


    "Poo Hoo..."


    Fraser couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s too much to laugh at Saran''s face became even redder. It''s hard to imagine that the vampire''s face, which is famous for anemia, could be so red


    In fact, it''s also because of the purer lineage of saran. A half baked vampire like Fraser, let alone blush, can''t shed much blood even if she cuts a deep bone wound on her body.


    "Pooh ha, I''m sorry. I''m sorry."


    Fraser begged for mercy.


    After two people fight for a while, saran against the back of the window, drink her own packet of blood.


    When she was in Edric, the canteen always provided her with dishes that looked like ordinary food, but could satisfy her blood sucking impulse. So she hasn''t drunk blood directly for a long time This kind of feeling is like after being used to the delicacies of the mountain and sea, suddenly a simple meal comes up. Although it was good to change the taste at the beginning, it took a long time for the girl to miss the canteen of Adrian involuntarily.


    At this time, there are several figures sneaking towards the building in the corner of her vision.


    "Are those guys also the ones with gold roses?" Saran pointed to the figures, who were careful not to be exposed to the sun, and asked Fraser.


    Even with gold roses, it doesn''t mean that all vampires are as optimistic and cheerful as Fraser. It''s better to say that Fraser is a special case. If you can''t live in the sun for a long time, it will have a great impact on a person."Oh, they''re some of the most annoying guys in the neighborhood known as the lackey gang." Fraser wrinkled her nose, and it could be seen that she was not interested in those people: "obviously, I agree with Timothy''s radical views more than our thoughts, but I enjoy the pleasure of being able to move freely among human beings, so I joined the rose inlaid with gold."


    "Yes, but as long as you don''t do anything out of the ordinary and abide by the law and discipline, even if you don''t think too well, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    I don''t know if she was influenced by Sylvie''s stockbreeding education. Saran doesn''t feel much about these people''s behaviors.


    "But the problem is that they only comply with our rules" on the surface. ". Wang is so old that no one or two tramps will be found out at night. " There was a scornful sneer on Fraser''s face: "and he mingled with ghouls and abyssal demons who sneaked in without knowing where they were. They were all smelling of demons, and they were complacent that no one else knew. Look at the way they are now. I guess they are planning something


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Saran was just about to say something, only to find that the people suddenly looked at her side. The next moment, despite Greenland''s rule that vampires should not be shown in the streets during the day, the guys jumped up and hit the girls'' rooms like shells!


    Fortunately, saran''s experience in the tower of endless sky is not blind, and she has rich experience in dealing with unexpected situations. Almost at the same time, she responds, grabs frasa and quickly retreats a large distance, avoiding the scope of the other party''s surprise attack.


    The walls of the room were destroyed, and the three black figures were particularly striking in the smoke and dust.


    "Jie Jie, you see what I said. This guy will be silly and abide by the rules and stay in the room!"


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the big man led by the owl screamed and said, pointing to saran.


    "Don''t look down on the other side. Let''s make a quick decision." On the left-hand side of the burly man is a male vampire like a hemp pole. He said coldly.


    "I see. I know, Quint. You''re always so cautious." The burly man''s face was disdainful: "even if she came from that college, she was weak enough to be taught by Fraser, and certainly not so strong."


    At the same time, his movement is not slow, directly toward the girl in the past.


    Frasha immediately erected a pale red magic barrier: "she is the guest of the Lord. What do you want to do?"


    "Even if it''s the guest of the Lord, then what? The Lord has not appeared for decades! Recently, I only heard of her voice, but I didn''t see her. After we caught her, we immediately left the gold inlaid rose and went to the night aristocrat. It''s enough for us to rely on this woman as a pledge and a meeting gift. "


    Blocked by the barrier, the burly man who stepped back two steps involuntarily didn''t feel depressed. Instead, he laughed and stretched out his hands with a glove like magic object and tore the barrier open!


    "Who ordered you to kidnap me?" Saran and the burly man who was still stinking looked at each other and asked fearlessly.


    "No one tells us, it''s just our own will."


    It''s not a burly man who answers Saran, but a third person. It''s a girl, but her voice is a little rough, and judging from her appearance The vampire who picked her up must have drunk too much


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that the radicals nearby have taken over the Dark Alliance of timothyn recently, and according to our information, the radicals are going to attack Adrian to show their loyalty to Timothy sheen. The time is today! You''re one of idrick''s, aren''t you? What''s more, it seems to be very important to let people express their feelings and directly enter the study of gilded roses. So I''m sorry, we are tired of this disgusting false peace, and we are going to go to Timothy sheen! "


    "How could you attack your own people? I didn''t expect that you guys have fallen to this level!"


    Said Fraser, with a look of indignation.


    "She is not one of her own. Little one, I advise you to be honest and don''t do anything today. None of us is much weaker than you. Even if you can entangle one of us, the other two can immediately catch the outsider behind you and spare our hands to deal with you. Don''t blame us for not being friendly! "


    Said the burly man, laughing.


    "Stop talking and do it." Ma Gan man frowned and watched them pull for a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help interrupting the burly man''s words: "it would be terrible if someone else came."


    "Yes! I''m sorry, young lady, are you going to surrender or let me break your limbs and surrender again! "


    The burly man rushed over again with a strange smile. This time, before Fraser could erect the barrier, she was reeled by a hand in the shadow of the ground. Not far away, one of the three women''s hands is reaching into her shadow, showing a strange smile to Fraser. It is the second ring shadow magic. The hand of the latent shadow.


    The reason why saran has set up a strong relationship with men is that they haven''t formed a strong relationship with men."Saran, run!" Only in time for this, she was hit and flew by the big man. She was like being hit by a train. She had broken several bones and twisted her body into strange shapes. It was very sad. If it was ordinary people, she should have died.


    "No use, you can''t run away! Accept fate and suffer less skin and meat! "


    The big man was chuckling and hurtling towards saran.


    But next moment, his movements No, it should be that all the three were all stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tell me in detail about the radical attacks on idrick, "the expression on saran''s face disappeared, her voice cold and her almond eyes red like blood. Besides, her appearance has not changed any more, but the three people feel like they have carried tens of thousands of Jin of heavy objects, and their body can not move a little finger. The innocent girl in front of them now gives them a sense of rolling over them completely in the food chain like a giant dragon with meat: "otherwise, you will become Yang A small fraction of ashes in the light. "


    Come to learn how to become stronger, not to say that Sharan is not strong, in fact, she even has the power to face the complex high-level magicians. At least for now, in the gold rose, she can win her and count it with one hand, and the three guys in front of her are obviously not in that hand.


    The royal family of the dark night aristocracy, which has been inherited from the archaic era, is superior to all the non orthodox vampires, which is undoubtedly revealed at this moment!


    But these three guys are of the type of high or low. The real core position of the radical can not be reached, and the news is only a relatively fragmented information from the side.


    But there is absolutely a bit of it. That''s why timothyn Dark Alliance did contact radical vampires elsewhere in the eastern plain and made plans to raid idrick.


    Not only that, but those who are now involved in the attack plan should have arrived at Morag.


    After asking about the main intelligence about radical attacks on aldric from the three, saran cut off the limbs of the three and then packed it to frasala - it was not a big deal for vampires to break a foot or something. As for what kind of punishment the three guys who violated the rules would not be of Sharan''s concern - and then she started to run straight to aldric Compared with horses or other, the girls who have far more physical strength than ordinary vampires are running faster than the other.


    "Sister What are you thinking about... "


    It seems that he had a good relationship with West Wei before Ming Dynasty. Why did it suddenly make such a decision? If they are fighting, what about their position?


    A mess of girls in her head finally decided to, anyway, come to aldric and inform SIVI of the news.


    "Oh, I''ve already known that I will bring the crystal back to the road."


    -- Morag hunting ground --


    br > little brother Edward, have you done something right so soon "And Lauren isgalileo, the black man a, looked at SIVI, who had come from afar, and asked in surprise.


    "No problem. I have already explained it. If what you''re looking for is really in Morag, I believe it will be found soon. "


    After giving the paper to fitt, she photocopyed hundreds of copies to the students, and asked them to notice if there was something similar around them, and soon returned to the group of people who called themselves the guardian of the holy sword.


    "Do you have to wait a while..." Lorraine frowned.


    "We have nothing else to do compared to this?"


    Sivy hit him right away.


    "Other things?" Purple hair girl crooked her head, and looked at the black man behind her with her hidden action.


    The black men shook their heads to say they didn''t know.


    "Tickets! If you have to find something in the half face, you can''t get in without that? " SIVI shouted at her.


    "Oh, oh, yes, and that thing!" The girl remembered that, and those black people also showed the expression "right, yes, and that thing comes".


    Sivei was about to appease his forehead and sighed: Mom, are you going to find the holy sword to save the world or to make fun of it?


    In short, if you want to get tickets, you have to catch the magic statue. SIVI doesn''t plan to help the sword guardians. Take this opportunity to see how the strength of these swordsmen is.


    As he walked out of the city with a group of two goods, SIVI and another group of people who had already got tickets passed by.


    The breath on the other side let Xu Shen Xing settle down.


    A bunch of vampires? And the rank is not low.


    He looked at the people who were going away in a little confusion.


    Why do those guys suddenly appear in Morag?


    "What''s the matter, do you know the group just now?" Asked the purple wave curling girl, Lauren, strangely."It''s nothing. I just read it wrong." Sylvie shook his head.


    At the urging of Loran isgallo, he went out again, but on the way, he quietly opened the task page of the system.


    There are still only a few isolated tasks above, and there are no new tasks.


    There is no corresponding prompt on the system information panel.


    There are a lot more in the reputation panel and achievement panel.


    Is it true that the vampires just came to attend the magic ceremony?


    Seeing that the system didn''t give any task tips, Sylvie was a little uncertain.


    Anyway, it''s better to be careful. The Great Magic Festival is the first large-scale event held by Aldrich. No matter what, it can''t be screwed up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Zuant is quietly lurking in the river water, which is filled with a lot of negative energy.


    As a dark warrior''s advanced body, though zuante is not as good as the Black Warrior Leader''s physical attack ability, he has obtained the astonishing promotion in the sneaking aspect. It is precisely because of this reason that it can survive in the perilous River Styx until now.


    As a dead creature, it doesn''t need to breathe, so it doesn''t matter even if it''s immersed in water for a long time. The negative energy in the water and the unique aquatic algae of the abyss can also be used as its food - in fact, only demons and some demons need to breathe in the whole abyss.


    The abyss is a very chaotic place. Originally, the river Styx was slightly better under the rule of three powerful adults. However, not long ago, after the three adults suddenly disappeared, even here began to become chaotic.


    The turquoise tentacles reached silently from behind to its neck, as if to break the neck of zuante, who was totally unaware of it.


    At that moment, zuante pulled out the dagger inserted between its ribs, turned back and cut the ball algal creature with two bloodshot eyeballs in half, tore a small piece of plant fiber from each other''s body and put it into his mouth to satisfy his hunger. After that, he dived into the water again and quietly left the area occupied by the rotting demons in the sky A place lurks.


    As one of the few creatures with a clear mind and a decent IQ, zuant is certainly not here in a daze.


    The overlord of the nearby water area is a 16 legged corpse devil snail. The body of that monster has been deeply buried under the river bed of the Styx river. Usually, it uses 16 tentacles which are thicker than the water tank and are a little like octopus to hunt and meet the enemy.


    Zuante has never seen its noumenon in more than 40 years since he moved to this area. According to zuante''s friend barbarian, a blue devil with barbed spines and only one eye, the sixteen legged corpse snail only comes out of the river bed once a hundred years on the day when the moon in the sky begins to bleed, to receive the baptism of the blood of the demon moon.


    Of course, even if its body doesn''t come out, the 16 wrists and feet alone will be enough to deal with all the enemies except the three adults. Even the great devil is not necessarily its opponent. In fact, in the past 40 years, zuante has seen at most the sixteen legged corpse snail using eight arms and feet at a time.


    Of course, zuante didn''t stay here to see the body of the sixteen legged corpse. After all, according to the abyss calendar, the next time the moon drops blood is at least 20 years away.


    It is waiting for an opportunity.


    Yesterday, an extraordinarily powerful presence suddenly rushed into the river Styx, stirring the waters of this generation upside down, directly blasting out the twelve arms and feet of the sixteen legged corpse snail.


    The battle between the two giants lasted until an hour ago, and now the whole area of water has been quiet again, and the low-level creatures who were scared away have gathered together again.


    Who won? Zuant was curious, and he was more concerned about whether he was lucky enough to make a profit from it. You know, when he was a black warrior, it was because he accidentally found the scales of the dark dragon king that he successfully advanced to become a righteous hero of the Styx river. He stood out from the numerous black warriors and became the existence of a superior devil.


    The long life makes zu''an have the patience that ordinary people can''t reach. He slowly approaches the place where the two monsters fight each other at a slight speed. At the same time, he doesn''t forget to guard around. After all, the two real monsters made too much noise yesterday. Now there are some guys who have the same idea with him.


    Suddenly, the calm water began to swell with huge waves. Before zuant could run away, a huge figure emerged from the water.


    Because there is no light source in the sky, even zuante, who has dark vision, can''t see the other party''s shape for a moment. He can only vaguely perceive that the other party is like a huge sea snake. His body over 100 meters long is long and full of a sense of strength. The part exposed to the water has three pairs of wings like dragon wings, and the head of the monster can be seen from the silhouette It looks like a lion with a fluffy mane.


    Zuante didn''t know the level of the monster, but even if he was able to slip away in the face of a big devil, he couldn''t have the slightest idea of escaping at this time. This has proved that the opponent is far more powerful than the ordinary devil at least.


    Is he one of the three pillar demons who control the river Styx? Zuant even had this idea in mind.


    The next moment, the silhouette of the monster disappeared like a real shadow, only a human like body emerged from the water.


    Not only the body shape, but also the appearance of the human male image.


    "It''s a sixteen legged corpse snail, even if I want to deal with it, it''s not easy." His right hand held a pearl as big as a basketball, which was like a pearl in the dark river Styx. His left hand wiped his face and wiped the water from the river Styx.


    The light of the Pearl was very conspicuous in the whole abyss, and the man did not want to hide, so he half floated on the water and enjoyed it for a while.The river Styx, which is always able to fight for something casually, is unexpectedly silent at this time. Even the three eyed crows in the sky, greedy and noisy scavengers, are the same.


    No matter what the creature was, the threat was instinctively felt in that man.


    It seems that the man who suddenly appeared yesterday won the fight between the two giants.


    Just then, a beholder slipped out of the sky, and finally flapped its bat like wings and floated in the man''s ear and whispered something.


    "Well, what a fool, trying to take advantage of me and adults not to do that kind of small action."


    Man sprinkles ran a smile, the face is full of disdain to say with abyssal language.


    His body slowly extended out of the water, and then the man stretched out his hand, and a black hooded cloak appeared in his hand.


    After covering his naked body with his cloak, he began to walk towards the shore: "well, let me Asahel take this opportunity to wash all the strange men of Timothy enri!"


    The beholder, who had completed his task, flew to asasher, and was crushed by asasher. The thick plasma splashed around, making the bloodthirsty demons and monsters around him ready to move.


    Regardless of those in their own eyes and ants are no different from the lower demons, asacher a hand plasma. The dark red plasma automatically formed a magic array to connect the other main material planes. Then, a purple magic light appeared on the magic array, indicating that the magic array had been opened.


    A breath of fresh air, which was completely different from that in the abyss, which was full of sulfur smell, came out of the magic circle. Asahel didn''t stay much and walked in quickly.


    When his terrible breath and magic circle disappeared, zuante and the rest of the surrounding creatures jumped to the bottom of the Styx River, ready to share the magic body of the sixteen legged corpse devil snail


    -- Morag --


    "what a whirlwind of demons..." As a member of the Holy Land delegation, Nero, who participated in the great magic ceremony, frowned.


    Unlike other members of the Vatican who have entered the half plane, he is walking through the busy streets of Morag.


    It''s just that the light that he believed in and gave him strength has reminded pious young bishops more than once that there are dark creatures around him.


    Just walking around a street, you have passed by at least three dark creatures And from the light reaction point of view, should still be in the dark creature level higher vampire.


    Is this really OK? Nero felt his right hand with leather gloves, which he doubted.


    "What is Mr. Aldrich doing Perhaps it would be better to inform the virgin under the crown? " After inheriting Frey''s position and becoming the new head of the Knights Templar of the pure white church, he muttered to himself with some uncertainty. He only remembered that he had seen the unreliable appearance of the virgin in the brandy court, and he hesitated: "otherwise, I''d better consult with teacher Frey..."


    Just as he was about to go to the semiplane, the commotion not far away caught his attention.


    "How do you do business?"


    Dressed in leather armour, with a two handed sword on his back and dressed like a magic sword mercenary, the strong man kicked over the fried noodles stall in the business, drank and cursed at the pig people who were cooks: "who told you to put garlic in this food!"


    Behind him, two men dressed like him echoed one after another. One of them even threw his paper box fried noodles on the ground and trampled on them to vent their anger.


    Those guys are vampires.


    Almost as soon as he saw them, Nero recognized the men''s identities.


    And only vampires care if garlic is in the food


    "The sauce mixed with garlic can enhance the flavor of fried noodles and lead to the hidden flavor contained in the ingredients. It is an indispensable part of my fried noodles. If you don''t like it, don''t eat it..."


    The pyg''s face turned red, but considering that he could not beat the three people in front of him, he could only say so in the end.


    Anyway, if the other party really starts hitting people, the magic images set up around will start immediately. After beating the three troublemakers, they will be sent to the temporary prison.


    "Hum, our brother is allergic to garlic. If you don''t say anything about vomiting and diarrhea after eating it, it will be life-threatening. What should you do about it?" The leading man seemed to know that it was only himself who would suffer if he started, so he didn''t really do it. He just approached the pyg with an imperious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Or I''ll give you a refund and then I''ll give you some more coupons? " The personality of the pyg people is a little cowardly. Seeing that there is room for turning things around, they immediately say that they are weak.


    "Do you think we care about that?"


    The first vampire man sneered. Then he turned his eyes and pointed to the AI coins rolled out of the stall and said, "give those to us, and it will be all right.""No, no, No." The pigs shook their heads and refused immediately: "this is what Mr. idrick gave me. Only those who won the big stomach game can get it. I can''t give it directly to you."


    "What, you guy..."


    The vampire man stared at him. As a radical group hiding in the gentle vampires who was close to human beings, he had developed a strong sense of superiority with human beings in recent years. Besides the big nose and ears, the appearance of the pigs is relatively simple and simple, and it is not very different from human beings. Looking at this human being dare to disobey his own meaning, he is suddenly quite different Anger.


    "I advise you to be more relaxed."


    At this time Nero finally made a voice: "he still depends on others for his own food and wrong things. This is Morag, the human territory, not timothyn, but it will not be your power."


    If SIVI is there, he will feel this: once he gets on the stage, he is full of hatred. He is a knight of the holy temple. Indeed, he is the material for t.


    "What do you say!" Vampire man rage value is high, even long canine teeth are exposed.


    "Want to fight?" Nero, facing the other''s raging anger, was not only afraid, but Yu Yu helped the pigs to organize the booth: "I heard that Morag management is still very strict recently. If you want to be caught in prison, do it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hum, you are lucky today! Be careful not to meet me later! "


    Vampire man did not dare to do it, just put down a cruel word and left with two dog legs: "let''s go!"


    Nero glanced at them and continued to arrange the pitch for the pigs.


    Because of Nero''s relationship, the onlookers also helped, and soon the stall was restored to its original form.


    After receiving a box of fried noodles and a coupon for food products as a gift, Nero left the pigs and walked alone.


    He walked more and more quickly, and he walked more and more biased, and saw the alley drill until he entered a narrow dead end.


    He turned to the alley and shouted to the alley without expression: "I know you are there, come out!"


    "Yes, I found out that we were following you so soon."


    At the alley, the vampire man who was angry with Nero and his two dog legs approached him with a grim smile: "it''s stupid to be so stupid that we are going to throw us off the alley. If you run to downtown, we can''t do it."


    "It''s not necessarily who is stupid."


    Nero faces them three without fear Go.


    "Boss, it''s a bit of a mistake..." One of the dog''s legs seemed to have noticed the mistake.


    "Don''t be afraid, he''s just bluffing!"


    The vampire man pulls out the sword back hand, with vampire is different from the ordinary people''s physical ability, with an incredible speed to the Nero straight past!


    Nero, however, made a stupid move to vampires - he did not pull out his sword, but subconsciously extended his right hand to keep in front of him.


    Stupid! My sword will cut your hand in half with your body! The vampire man licked his lips and shouted excitedly in his heart.


    As the first student of St. silver sword, would Nero really make such a low-level mistake? The answer is naturally No.


    The other side''s sword was like cutting down the iron wall of the copper wall. After making a sharp sound, Nero was hard to block it by Nero''s right hand.


    And after the leather gloves were cut down, Nero''s right hand showed what it was like The bright red skin of the cortex is combined with the dark blue like crystal like material, and it is able to make a person become a semi holy spirit level divine magic and pestilence force, and the world''s unique right wrist.


    Before the vampire man was surprised, Nero turned his hand and pinched the blade, and easily took the long sword from the other side.


    "This sword..." He squinted and looked at the beautiful sword: "the legendary Saint sword Roland dur? But the magic smell above is not pure, but it is a fake with a shape in vain. "


    The vampire man who was easily robbed of weapons took two steps back unbelievably. I wonder if he felt insulted by Nero. He yelled hysterically at his two followers in red: "what are you looking at? Get on with me! There is only one human being, only one person class!!! "


    The two men woke up in their dreams, and drew out their swords and attacked Nero.


    With his excellent sword skills, Nero can even tap the vampire man''s head with his sword body. However, when his eyes touch the weapons in the hands of the two followers, Nero can not help but gently "Yi".


    They also had a copy of the saint sword Roland dur.


    What happened to the vampires in the past year? Did vampires begin to switch to holy swords?


    Seeing that the physical attack can not reach Nero, the vampires immediately open their minds to change into magic attacks, but before that, they were attacked by Nero''s ghost hands, and hit seven meat and eight elements, and lost consciousness.After searching the three people for tickets and several money bags, Nero found nothing else.


    It seems that these vampires are still very cautious. They don''t even bring anything that might reveal their identity.


    "There''s something wrong." Looking at three as like as two peas of sword, Nero suddenly remembered that the vampires he had met seemed to have long swords. Although he didn''t care at first, it''s really strange to think about it now. In addition, how could the four waves of vampires he met all use swords? We should know that vampires always prefer to be mages rather than swordsmen. Even if they use swords, their choice is elegant stabbing sword or one handed sword. When was the two handed sword popular?


    Vaguely, Nero felt as if he had found a corner of a conspiracy that the vampires were carrying out.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to inform Mr. Aldrich directly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    In the dean''s room of SIVI, the top people of idrick gathered here.


    "These swords are imitations of Roland dur in appearance, but they are low-level magic items enchanted by demons. According to the standard of our college, they are" white "


    Franken put the three fake swords that Nero had seized back on Sylvie''s desk, twisted the screw on his head and said in a puzzled tone: "although some low ring magic has been attached and solidified according to Roland dur''s ability, the effect is far from the magic items we are studying, let alone compared with the real ones To be honest, the materials used to make this kind of forgery are much better than this kind of semi-finished product if only a skilled craftsman forges and enchants them with a little care. "


    "Timothy''s men were not clever, but they were not stupid enough to waste a lot of alchemy material to make useless weapons for their soldiers." Sophia, leaning on her cheek, ran her brain as hard as she could: "I must have put so much material into making this kind of forgery out of some consideration we don''t know."


    "What about the three vampires that Mr. Nero captured?" "Can''t we get a little bit of information from them?" she asked


    "The three unfortunate men were cursed by their parents. It seems that they have been found in our hands. "


    Sylvie laid out his hands. The rule of blood inheritance between vampires is very strict. As a parent, the vampire can even take the next vampire''s life in a single thought.


    Even Sylvie couldn''t effectively prevent the unique rules among ethnic individuals.


    "Say, Sylvie, I think the sword of Roland dur is very similar to the one you just cheated from the guardians of the sword."


    Fitter compared Roland Dole''s imitation with a slightly more abstract pattern on the paper, and said to Seaver.


    "It''s true. If there''s no mistake, the sword guardians mean Roland dur." Seavy, who had discovered this for a long time, nodded and replied.


    Roland duel is a very legendary treasure.


    Its original name is beyond verification. Roland dur is the first holder of the treasure.


    It is said that before the beginning of the mythical age, in a much longer time, it was not humans or spirits that ruled the mainland, but the "night demons" of the original eight tribes.


    They are powerful and arrogant. They look down on all races except night demons. With their powerful strength, they enslave other races, even gods.


    When it was repressed to the extreme, the elves and dwarves alliance ignited the flames of war across the continent. The specific situation has turned into dust of history and lost in places that human beings can''t find. However, it is widely spread that Roland dur, the first warrior of mankind, pierced the heart of the last night devil in the world with this sword


    Since the beginning of the mythological age, Roland dur, the first warrior''s sword, was once regarded as a symbol of human kingship and circulated in the upper class of human society, but no longer appeared in the battlefield.


    This situation continued until the arrival of the demons. At that time, as the first inheritor of the human Empire, a prince whose name was no longer available took Roland dur to the battlefield and died in the first battle of his life. Roland dur was once lost.


    By the time this famous sword reappeared, it was the end of the mythological era, and the holder was a blind boy who was favored by a stooping angel.


    In three wars in a row, the blind youth, relying on the power of Roland dur and angels, turned the situation unfavorable to human beings, and cut off one of the horns of the Lord of fear. It is even more difficult to count the abyss demons who died under the blade of this sword. It was at this time that Roland dur got the name of the sword.


    Later, the blind boy with the title of hero also took part in the last great war, the battle of talieside.


    Like all the heroes in that mysterious battle, the blind youth disappeared for no reason, along with the disappearance of this brilliant sword


    Since then, the history of mankind has continued to develop. During this period, there have been many swords with great power or great significance. Naturally, some of them are called holy swords.


    The name "holy sword" is gradually devalued. Today, I''m afraid that any sword that can cut down the great devil will be hyped by the pure white Vatican and offered up as a holy sword


    "At present, there are 277 vampires that can be monitored by the demons. With the three dead, a total of 280 people are in total. Nearly 260 of them are carrying long swords or containers that can hold them."


    Fitter, after fine tuning Morag''s surveillance, reported to SIVI, "do you need to get the demons out to get all those guys under control?"


    "Of course, we should control it all Although I want to say that, even if all the Morag''s statues are pressed together, they can''t do it. " Said Sylvie with a bitter smile.According to Nero''s description, the three vampires who attacked him were a count level and two Viscount levels, and being able to kill them through blood curse indicated that Marquis and even Duke level must exist among the remaining vampires.


    For Marquis level, the demons rely on the number of demons, and they want to suppress the Duke level vampires. At present, only SIVI can be sure of winning the whole idrick.


    What''s more, even if the demons can really catch those vampires, from the perspective of ordinary tourists, they will also become those demons who attack tourists for no reason. As long as someone incites, I''m afraid there will soon be an unexpected commotion Even if the general forces don''t want to have a grudge against Adrian, the world will never be short of bad guys who want to see the fun.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean Sylvie is going to sit around like this.


    "Although I wanted to take it out on the third day Forget it, I''ll just drive over the second school district and stop over Morag to deter those vampires. At the same time, I''ll spread the students who are temporarily out of work all over Morag, so that they can catch up as soon as something happens


    After more than half a year''s study and experience in the tower of endless sky, Aldrich''s students have already experienced many battles and have a certain degree of self-protection ability in the face of danger. With the help of the magic image and the second school district in the sky, it should not be difficult to drag a vampire or two.


    "Please go to the church where you are and ask for the help of the mission."


    At present, both the mage Association and the pure white church have delegation in Aldrich, among which there are some strong people (even the old Shaman is here). In case of real disturbance, they will not sit idly by. As long as we can let the top human beings, including Sylvie, free their hands, more than 200 vampires and vampires are grasshoppers after autumn, and they will not be able to roam for long.


    Of course, there is no good intention for no reason in the world, so after that, in order to reward the pure white church and the mage Association, SIVI should have given a little blood, but judging from the current situation, this is undoubtedly the best choice Anyway, even if Eddie left some garbage, they would give it as a treasure. Why not?


    What''s more, all his preparations were made in Morag, and he was not worried about the spectacle in the half plane. There are dozens of high-level magicians alone. There are 200 vampires. If all of them are Marquis level, there is still something to look forward to. If most of them are just earls or viscount level, it is really hard to stir up any storm


    In fact, there is only one thing that really bothers seavy right now.


    That''s why the academic system is not responding to the fact that the vampires who are clearly evil have come to Aldrich Even the daily task will be to make him beat at least six people in the big stomach game


    Mom, the college has come to this critical juncture, what big stomach King competition, you give me a little nervous, OK!


    -- Morag hunting ground --


    with the rabbit shaped magic statue that he had painstakingly captured in his hand, he took out the ticket from his belly and threw it aside.


    "You really caught me And there''s no magic on the way... " The black-and-white doll said with a look of embarrassment.


    "After mastering the knack, it''s much easier to catch this than to catch a real rabbit."


    Qiu Ke wiped his nose and chuckled triumphantly: "my days in the wild have never been in vain."


    "I don''t think as a magician, it''s not something to show off in the wild just like you..." The black-and-white doll sighed: "and according to the fluctuation of the feedback from those wind chime dolls you just spread out, that guy has come again."


    The wind chime puppet is a kind of common temporary detection puppet. Puppet masters with high level of craftsmanship can build this kind of temporary puppet with leaves and branches, which can be used as the effect of mage''s eye. Although it is slightly cumbersome to use, it has higher concealment, less consumption and longer duration than the mage''s eye.


    , "clearly, I am not being detected by magic. I have covered my taste with special perfume. The route of escape is carefully chosen. What is it that she can catch up with?"


    The expression on jockey''s face broke down at once.


    She had been running all the way from just now on, but no matter what means she used, the suspicious blonde in the big red princess dress could find her again.


    "So don''t start with that guy." The black-and-white puppet grabbed Qiu Ke''s sideburns and let the girl go on saying, "in a word, this time Well, wait a minute. It seems that the man stopped suddenly. The wind chime puppet reported that there was another person there


    "OK, now..." Jo''s eyes brightened.


    "Run away?" Asked the black and white doll.


    "How could it be, of course, sneaking over there to see what they were doing?" There was a light in the girl''s eyes called curiosity.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with calling this kind of light the heart of eight trigrams"Are you a fool! All the novels and operas, except for the protagonist, were killed by the villains for "you know too much."


    "I don''t have to beat that guy!" the black-and-white doll objected immediately


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I still have the crystal on my way back from my predecessors. If I can''t, I can use this to escape."


    Said Jo Ke carelessly, and then crept in the direction of the wind chime doll he had just built.


    It was a forest of trees. The trees that had just sprouted in spring gave people a green feeling. In order to avoid being easily found, Qiu Ke also made a pile of bushes to wear on his head to hide people''s eyes.


    And the vampire Princess obviously didn''t want to hide herself. Her red dress was very eye-catching and could be seen from afar.


    After confirming that he should not have been discovered by the other party, joco turned his eyes to another person who was face to face with the vampire princess.


    "Well, that man, I remember, was the elder''s daughter." Qiu Ke whispered to the doll beside him.


    When I first met joco, Sophia and saran were next to Seaver.


    But at that time, because of her appearance problem, saran had to pretend to be SIVI''s daughter


    Although Sylvie explained the reason to Qiu ke a little later, at the first sight of Saran, the girl could not help but associate her with the identity of "Sylvie''s daughter".


    But not far away, the vampire princess seemed to have no idea that there was a doll peeping at them in the distance. With a sweet smile on her face, she said to the girl in front of her: "we heard that you went to set gold roses. Originally, we thought that we could not see you in this magic ceremony. It''s a pity, saran."


    At this time, because she kept on driving, she was pale and had a smell of protein burning on her body. Because Morag''s sky was always overcast, she didn''t even care that her hood slipped to one side, revealing the dim eyes on the girl''s face.


    "What do you want, sister?"


    She asked her sister, frowning as she gasped.


    Spring is still a little cold breeze blowing through the trees, making the girl''s Cape hem and the vampire princess''s red dress dancing.


    It''s a pity that no one can enjoy the beauty of this famous painting except for Joko and Al, who are hiding in the trees.


    "It''s unreasonable to ask. We don''t know anything."


    confronted the girl with a bit of anger and blame, and the royal highness of the vampire princess said with a look, "our family is only here for the magic offering."


    "Don''t be kidding. Didn''t you instruct the radicals to sneak into Morag?" Saran did not waver because of her sister''s attitude. She looked at the girl in front of her, who had not changed much since the beginning and has always been the target of her dreams. She resolutely said, "let your people leave here. Although I can''t do anything to my sister, if it''s a vampire who wants to make trouble, I will not You will be merciful! "


    With that, saran''s almond eyes turned blood red in an instant, and her pupil became a vertical slit like a cat: "there are not many people under you who can win me!"


    "It seems that it was a good decision to send you to Aldrich. Even the little girl who was only submissive in front of our family has grown up to look like this."


    the royal highness of the vampire first sighed, then shook her head again, "but it''s still too impulsive."


    "In that case, get out of the way, I''m going into Morag!" Saran also does not argue with the vampire princess, trying to bypass, but was stopped by the other side.


    "Although those guys are not our orders, we can''t let you in like this now."


    She did not know where to take out a fan decorated with Tassels and lavender fragrance. She opened it with a slap, covering half of her face, which also turned into blood red eyes and staring at saran: "my family feels that you don''t need to be so serious. Mr. Aldrich is a rare talent. Even if there is any emergency, he will deal with it Good, isn''t it? "


    "But the great magic sacrifice will be destroyed, and Sylvie''s reputation in the magic world will plummet. Is that what you expect?" Saran looked at her elder sister coldly: "you really let me down, sister!"


    "Really, are you rebellious? If you don''t want to listen to us, we are very sad. "


    The vampire Princess made it clear that Saran was not allowed to enter Morag. Saran also knew that once she started fighting with her elder sister, she would lose out of ten to one, so she could only confront each other.


    If it''s normal, she certainly doesn''t mind fighting with all her strength, but now she hasn''t told seavy about the vampires coming to Aldrich, so even if she''s in a hurry, she has to make sure that she won''t be directly captured After all, there is still a glimmer of hope in confrontation. If we fight directly, there will be no hope at all.It seemed that she enjoyed the expression of the maiden. The royal highness of the vampire was not only shaken by her attitude, but also showed a mysterious smile. The umbrella in her hand pointed to the place where they could hide: "since you are so impatient, let''s tell you a piece of good news." In fact, there are two little mice listening to what is said here


    Found out!


    Startled, Qiu Ke immediately took up the black-and-white doll and jumped out of the grass.


    "Is it you?" Saran was surprised at first, but immediately called out to Joko, "there''s a vampire who wants to do something to Eddie. Go tell this to Seaver!"


    Then she stood between the vampire Princess and Joker: "I''ll buy you time!"


    "Well, I''ll trouble you ~" Jo was not affectated. He grabbed the black and white puppet and ran to Morag, and secretly held the crystal in his hand.


    Just at this moment, the pale and handsome male vampire, who is the follower of the vampire princess, suddenly appears and blocks him in front of him, and directly records a vampire''s touch and grabs him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    At the critical moment, the black-and-white puppet won Qiu Ke''s arms. Without any tricks, he directly hit the vampire''s touch with a fist, and just beat the dark red whip into a red magic, and finally disappeared.


    With the name of Al bartlein, she is the semi-finished product of alchemy life, and there is no blood in her body to be touched by a vampire. Even if she touches it, it doesn''t matter. What''s more, as a puppet representing the dragon clan, whether it''s magic or power, it''s far beyond the scope of ordinary vampires. Even if you fight the pale guy in front of you, you''ll have a good chance of winning!


    However, the handsome man with pale face was still in no hurry. He sang a few words in a low voice. At his feet, there appeared a mud pool composed of red mud, which was bubbling like lava.


    "It''s disgusting That''s why I hate blood magic. "


    Al murmured, and beside her there were many string puppets about her size, some with spears, some with daggers, some with shields Vivid and vivid. Using these little guys to fight, that''s what Joker is good at.


    "So young to be able to operate so many dolls, you''re good enough for humans. It''s no wonder adults want to win you over. "


    The handsome vampire man even had time to boast with an elegant look: "it''s a pity that we are enemies, and the final fate is doomed."


    The black-and-white puppet, who found that the tone of the other party was wrong, immediately cried out, "chouke, run!"


    But it''s too late. It''s too late to jump out of the ground. It''s bigger than the touch of a vampire. The magic whip condensed by the power of cursing can''t help but draw on the back of the girl, who can''t help but scream bitterly.


    Vampiric Touch is to let them belittle the enemy, the blood swamp is to attract their attention, and talking to each other makes them have no time to take care of their own feet, and finally makes him attack successfully.


    Although the two guys in front of him should not be his opponents, he naturally disdains the kind of open and wide-ranging fighting, and the sneak attack like this makes him feel more successful.


    However, it was at that moment that she activated the returning crystal in her hand and disappeared into the whirlpool of green with the black and white puppet


    "Have you run away Forget it, it''s just a miscellaneous fish... " The male vampire snorts and walks in the direction of the vampire princess.


    When SIVI was busy controlling all aspects of the Great Magic Festival, fitter''s face suddenly changed and said to SIVI, "just now, there was a seriously injured person being transported by the home rock on the rooftop by the return crystal!"


    "Seriously injured?" Sylvie frowned.


    Although homecoming crystal is not a precious thing in Aldrich college, it is basically bound to users. In other words, the students or professors in the college or people who have a lot of relationship with Seaver like Frey or Elia can use the home crystal.


    "Now the students are still in the middle of the plane, and there are not many people left behind in the college, otherwise it should have caused a stir." Fitter then added.


    SIVI didn''t answer. Instead, he looked directly at the crystal ball squeezed into the corner by a pile of documents on the desk. As long as it was about the college, he could monitor it through this crystal ball.


    The thing that looked like a glass ball immediately showed what he wanted to see.


    In the picture, a girl with a black knitted hat and a red short skirt is lying on the ground. Behind him is a ferocious, bleeding wound. The skin on the edge of the wound wriggles with black magic. It seems that the wound is not caused by physical attack, and the dark red blood flowing from it has dyed the marble floor nearby.


    Beside her, the black-and-white puppet''s hands are shining white. It seems that they are trying to prevent the girl''s injury from getting worse.


    "Is it joco?"


    SIVI was shocked and immediately transferred himself to the college roof by a gap magic.


    The black-and-white puppet was startled by the sudden appearance of someone. After discovering that it was Sylvie, he immediately called out to her, "help Jude quickly. She''s badly hurt!"


    Sylvie nodded. Then he took two bottles of medicine, one white and one red, from his robe and fed them to Qiu Ke.


    "That should be fine."


    "How casual! Jo was hurt by the blood magic of the vampire. That kind of magic is a curse


    But his seemingly perfunctory action made the black-and-white puppet yell, "why do you think Jo got hurt like this?"


    "I''m really interested in that. Can you explain it a little bit?" Sylvie asked, not in spite of his disobedience.


    The black-and-white puppet almost became angry because of his light tone.But at this time, the ground can make a slight moan, and then wake up and turn around.


    She looked at the black and white figure with a little anger on her face and innocent SIVI. The white face was full of just waking up confused colors. At the same time, she reached out to scratch the place where the wound should have been, and then she showed a silly smile: "what, it was a dream I said how it would not hurt to eat the horrible move just now


    The look on the black and white doll''s face became very strange. She ran straight behind the girl and lifted her clothes from the bottom up.


    "There''s no wound?! How could it be, it was just a moment... "


    The black and white doll was full of shock.


    "Whoa! Al, what are you doing! The elder generation is still here, and if you are seen, they will not marry their wife! "


    Qiu, who has returned to God, has a red face and desperately presses his chest clothes. No matter the flat white belly that has been released from spring, he defends the final position.


    No, you can''t marry a wife as a girl?


    West Wei will make complaints about the Tucao that has rushed to her throat, and now is not the time to play with them.


    "The white medicine is called the high-efficiency evil ablation potion, which can eliminate the negative effects caused by all three rings and the curse, darkness and shadow magic under the three rings; the red bottle is called the life supplier medicine, which can quickly recover the flesh''s body trauma, and it can also help with a large number of blood loss and other symptoms. Both of these formulations are our aldric ''s The secret of the (charge) is that the flagship store of aldric''s official drug dealers is selling these two kinds of drugs, only five AI coins, but only one bottle can be purchased by each person. "


    First, SIVI explained to the black and white puppet the origin of the two bottles of potions just now - of course, the two things are just the anti curse drugs and the usual life potions produced by the copy. They are diluted by him a little, and after playing the famous role of cool bully, they are sold directly on the stall, and are popular from now on


    "I''m more interested in why you''re doing this than that."


    After explaining, SIVI threw the problem out again.


    "By the way, I have a very important thing to tell your predecessors!"


    Just after that, Jo looked at West Wei, his face was white.


    "Is there anything behind me?" SIVI turned back, and there was nothing behind him except for the Blanky face of fitter.


    "You, ghosts!"


    The girl shouted at fitt.


    It''s five minutes since she calmed down.


    Later, with the supplement of the black and white puppet, Jo told sives all his previous observations and news.


    "Then saran''s kid is not in danger?" "I knew that the queen of the night was not happy," said fitter, with his eyes round and hatefully! Sivy, let''s go and help saran! "


    And SIVI was in silence.


    After a while, he looked up again, and a glimmer of clarity flashed in his eyes: "it seems that I wanted to fork in the beginning."


    "What does it mean? Shouldn''t you hurry to save people now? " Fitter was puzzled, and even Jo nodded.


    In this moment, a kind of extremely strange magic spread from the center of Morag towards the surrounding, making everyone in Morag feel like a head hit a soap bubble.


    With the development of this strange feeling, the stable portal on the square had lost sight after flashing two times.


    Aldric''s Alchemy students began to rush to repair under the command of several professors.


    But sivy knew it was useless.


    "It''s eight strings interfering in the knot," he said, seeing that others were showing a confused look, and SIVI''s face was heavy: "I didn''t expect that radical vampires could actually beat this stuff No wonder I dare to make trouble at my big magic sacrifice. "


    "What is the eight and what is the junction? I''ve never heard of it? " Jo blinked and found that the black and white figures she knew and heard were all showing an unknown expression.


    "I have heard of the law of phase string transition But is this knowledge about space magic? And the law of phase string transition is just one of the trivial laws that space magic must abide by. "


    As a magician 500 years ago, fitter had a broader understanding than the maid and her doll.


    "Octagonal string interference in the junction, which is what I see in ancient books, has the only effect of distorting the laws that space magic should have obeyed to some extent, as Fitter you said, which is equivalent to limiting all space magic in the junction."


    While SIVI explained to them, he looked down from the platform of the sky over the whole Morag: "this magic originated from the myth age, which was originally used to prevent the abyss demons from escaping to the abyss. However, after the war was won by human beings, the magic gradually disappeared with the decline of human magic civilization.""The portal itself uses a lot of space magic principles, and it is natural that it will be affected by the interference and boundary of the octave phase string. In this way, those strong people in a half plane will be imprisoned in disguise. But this time, I''m afraid the radical guys are not targeting the portal Sylvie''s face gave a sneer and looked at the dark shadows, which were shuttling through the streets and moving faster than ordinary people. "If I''m not wrong, those guys'' targets have nothing to do with Aldrich."


    "But those vampires are clearly evil! What''s more, what''s more, the intelligence saran just brought back after her death said that the target of vampires is our college? "


    Fitter was puzzled.


    "The goal is Aldrich" and "the goal is in Aldrich" sound similar, but actually they are two quite different concepts. The former shows that their purpose is us, the college itself, while the latter refers not to the college, but to someone or something in the college. " Sylvie didn''t go on fishing for her, and said his reasoning.


    "One of us Is it saran? In that case, the child''s situation would be extremely dangerous! " Fitter, after a moment''s consideration of what sivey said, came to this conclusion.


    "No, it''s not a good idea to target saran directly. I''m afraid we all underestimated the ambitions of the radicals. Those guys don''t want to fight with the human race, but they want to take the whole Eastern Plain into their pockets. Therefore, they are dissatisfied with the current peaceful situation. Therefore, they begin to take action. If they want to complete their ambition, they must first cross a hurdle From the very beginning, they have only one goal, or the one who has to be solved if they want to achieve their ambition. "


    SIVI shook his head, then said slowly to two girls and a doll, "that''s timothyn''s current supreme leader, the night aristocrat, the Royal Princess, the night King''s daughter, the most powerful vampire at present, AI Katrina K. arukado - although she managed to get the vampires and the abyss demons out of the shadows, and gained part of the eastern plains However, from the point of view of the radicals, her policy is still too conservative. Recently, she began to open up trade with human beings, which is regarded as a product of compromise between vampires and human beings by those who don''t know the form... "


    "Master, do you mean that what''s going on in front of us is actually Timothy''s civil strife, and the radical faction has made this situation in order to assassinate the vampire princess?"


    Jo said in disbelief, as if listening to the Arabian Nights.


    "There''s a little bit of evidence missing, but that''s about it." Sylvie nodded.


    "Yes, but why do you choose to kill here? If it''s in your own territory, is the success rate higher? " ''asked Seaver at once.


    "because the royal highness of the great princess did not go to their sites. As far as I know, the Royal Highness, the princess of the great princess, stayed in her bedroom for more than two months, hardly ever coming to herself personally, and some things were done by several of her followers. If you want to assassinate in the other party''s bedroom, I''m afraid it will be much more difficult than to assassinate here. " "In particular, it''s very troublesome to interfere with the setting up of the border, and in our case, the radicals can take advantage of the opportunity to visit the stalls to secretly place the ceremonial objects of the border. As long as the means of escape from the Royal Highness were limited, the rest was assassinated. "


    "That''s not right. Even if all the radicals come here to fight together, there will only be more than 200 people at most. With the strength of that vampire princess, even if the other party is rushing in, it can easily deal with it?"


    Fitter is still a little bit surprised about this.


    "That''s why they brought a fake of the sword, Roland dur If I''m right, one of those vampires must have a fake with a real Roland dur sword. Roland dur''s initial achievement is "pierced the heart of the night devil and exterminate the night devil family". With the blessing of this concept, Roland duel should have the effect of "killing the night devil with one strike". The royal family of the night nobility is said to be the blood of Cain And Cain is the last night devil killed by Roland dur Sylvie explained to them in detail: "it is because of this legend that vampires are actually the descendants of night demons Whether this statement is true or not, at least the royal family of the night aristocrats, the arukado clan and the night devil have a certain degree of connection. In this way, even if it is only a fake inlaid with a sword, it is likely to be fatal to the eldest princess. The radical plan should be to let those who hold this weapon mingle in the crowd and make a final blow to the royal highness of the great princess. And the Royal Highness should be aware of this, so he stopped Sharan specially, so as not to let Alloo Ricardo, who had the same Sharan''s blood, enter the city rashly and bump into each other''s encirclement network.


    In fact, there is one thing that Sylvie didn''t say is that the main reason for his speculation is the college system.If the radical vampires are really aiming at Aldrich, there''s no reason the academic system will not respond at all. And if they''re targeting a vampire princess who has nothing to do with Adrian, that makes sense.


    "Wait a minute. Isn''t that Saran''s baby still dangerous?" Fitter, a little stupefied, recollected, and called again in Sylvie''s ear.


    "Of course I know. The interference of octave phase string is only space magic, not a miracle. Don''t worry. The other one happened to be in the hunting ground, and when I was talking to you, I was already there. " As he said that, Sylvie showed a smile of mastery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Sylvie wanted to yell at kengda system, "don''t make any noise!" However, considering the current situation, it is not serious to do so, so I stopped the idea.


    Anyway, we didn''t say that we should elect immediately. We should just wait until the situation becomes clear.


    Then, under the system task information, under his gaze, there is a word "select remaining time 00:09:59", and the countdown on the above is slowly decreasing


    You''ve had enough!


    Motherfucker, this is still the main task, not to do the kind. Someone with a black line had to analyze the current situation carefully.


    First of all, we can know from the conversation just now that the radical faction on Timothy''s side has been very dissatisfied with the gentle measures taken by the vampire princess, and even risked such a big risk to attack the night aristocrat princess, the most famous among the vampires.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you will find that the excuse used by the other party is not very good: I think you are not good at doing things, so I have to cut you to death and then do it yourself What a mess of logic.


    I''m afraid the radicals have colluded with the abyss demons, and there may even be other forces behind them. Otherwise, how could the radical be so hard headed.


    As for the sudden emergence of the second princess vampire, SIVI is not very concerned. Although it is always felt that the other side is somewhat subtle, it is not enough to see the two princesses'' Royal Highness than the vampire princess. What''s more, Sylvie is not flattering about their plans. You know, the vampire princess is also a super power who has realized the miracle. It''s too fanciful to surround and kill the vampire princess by relying on only a part of the imitation sword. For example, if the vampire princess is a strong world-class martial arts champion, then those radicals are just toddlers. Even if the martial arts champion has a sprain, and some of them are still holding a fruit knife, it is not realistic to beat the martial arts champion.


    But anyway, Sylvie is certainly not going to work with the radicals.


    The remaining two groups are worth pondering.


    One is the vampire princess who seems to be at a disadvantage because she is weak and has been severely damaged; the other is the guardian of the sword who has never known the source. Although her performance before was like a second Leng, the fight with Princess vampire for a moment just now also shows their outstanding side of the sword guardian.


    To be honest, Sylvie absolutely does not believe that the vampire princess is not prepared for this situation. As a matter of fact, as the great princess of vampire, the most intelligent magician, Xi Wei, has discovered something wrong. Although his royal highness looks very injured, the wound is bleeding constantly, even the corners of her mouth seem to be streamed with blood. However, from the beginning to the present, this guy''s momentum has not dropped at all. No one can keep his momentum at the peak after suffering heavy damage. Even those who have the ambition of life and death and want to burn jade and stone with others will have a low momentum first, and then burst out suddenly.


    So no matter how she thought, she must have hidden her strength and pretended to be such a miserable picture. It is worthy of leading a group of loose sand vampires and abyssal demons, and humans to fight the same guy, as expected, there is enough cunning.


    After seeing this clearly, Sylvie had no sympathy for the sly girl


    But not far away, Saran, who was hidden by the eldest princess, knew that she had wronged the eldest princess. Her face was full of tears and her face was full of remorse.


    Finally, there are the guardians of the sword. So far, Sylvie still doesn''t know their details.


    There is currently no conflict of interest between the two, and based on the theory that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, it is not surprising that they cooperate temporarily.


    However, the system divides them into two different camps, which indicates that the sword guardian or the vampire princess will not cooperate with each other for some reason.


    From the system consistent pit dad urine, after choosing a camp, it is bound to do something for that camp to complete the task.


    The mission of the radicals should be to kill or restrict the princess, while the task of the guardian of the sword is to retrieve the imitation inlaid with some of the real ones, while the task of the vampire princess is hard to determine.


    To save her from life? Help her out? Or simply join hands with her to kill all the radicals?


    Sylvie, who always thought the last possibility was more likely, frowned slightly.


    Although the radical is not a good thing, even if the vampire Princess continues to pretend to be seriously injured and doesn''t work hard, he alone can solve the problem of over 200 vampires. You know, he once killed 100000 orcs alone!


    Only in this way, the vampire princess is equal to complete the work of eliminating dissidents in disguise.


    If there is no man who does not agree with others and integrates the remaining forces of timothyn, I am afraid that the strength of the Dark Alliance will not decline but rise. There will even be free hands to liberate the revolutionary army which is in turmoil. This is a great threat to the human beings in the eastern plains.Sure enough, you should leave something for the vampire princess.


    After deciding on this point, SIVI decided to join the sword Guardian camp. After he made this choice, the previous task became the word of completion, and gave him some resources and a strong certificate. Then, as he expected, a new task appeared on the task panel:


    "mainline task: successor of the sword"


    "task content: collect all parts of the holy sword Roland dure. "


    " parts: handle head (01), sword handle (01), hand guard (01), sword blade (01), sword sheath (01) "


    " remarks: "when Roland dur comes out of the furnace, all magic elements are shaking, covering the terrible darkness of the world, as if penetrated, revealing a ray of dawn called hope." ¡ª¡ªThe nameless swordsman of the night devil era "


    " have you made a mistake? "


    Xi Wei finally could not help but make complaints about it.


    The original choice of the guardian camp of the holy sword is not to recapture the sword, but to put the whole sword together Nima, where can I find the sword for you!


    He was full of tears because of the different reasons from saran: I knew that the kengda system would not let me go!


    Maybe his voice was a little louder. In an instant, all the eyes on the field were focused on him.


    Fortunately, even the vampire Princess didn''t seem to be able to recognize him because of his flesh and skin.


    "Well, if I say I''m passing by, can you spare me?" Seaver gave a dry smile and said to the vampires.


    "We don''t have much time. Let''s make a quick decision!"


    The second vampire Princess didn''t pay attention to SIVI''s words. Instead, she yelled at the radical vampires around her. All of a sudden, those vampires were holding Roland dur''s fakes and roared at the princess.


    The eldest princess frowned slightly and pulled saran back to her side with the bright red chain just now to prevent being hurt by others. At the same time, her eyes were a little more serious.


    It was the first time Sylvia had seen her take it seriously in battle.


    What a fool If you don''t rush through at this time and cast magic on the periphery, you may actually consume more of the magic power of the vampire princess. Now such a swarm of people will only make the people behind you afraid of hurting their companions and dare not even release the magic. Although Roland dur''s forgeries have certain ritual significance, they are not very different from ordinary weapons for the existence of the vampire princess.


    But Sylvie also knows that these guys have no choice.


    Not to mention the demons in Morag and the rest of the strongmen have begun to move this way. Even in the half plane, Aldrich''s students keep in touch with SIVI through the college beacon, and start to reactivate the portal. Meanwhile, the dwarf construction team has been dispatched by SIVI to the outside of the border to rebuild the portal, which cannot be transmitted to the octave If you interfere with the border, it will spread to the outside. As long as the portal comes along, massive human strongmen can knead these vampires and play


    In this case, it''s incredible to be able to play a war of attrition with the eldest princess with magic.


    The internal vampires have begun to beat up the vampire princess, while the external vampires, unable to squeeze in, began to target SIVI and their body.


    I don''t know if the second vampire princess used any means. Now the magic effect on the guardians of the holy sword seems to be suppressed to a very low level.


    "Eight two escape, Chong Xiao break." The leader of the man in black made a decision and roared in a language that had never been heard before. Kengdai system now helps SIVI translate it into a more ancient saying.


    It''s too late for you to be polite now!


    From the silver storage box, he takes out a magic sword which has a great damage bonus to dark creatures. He cuts down the vampire who is facing him, and then he takes time to look at the guardian of the sword.


    The group of guardians of the sword, including Loran, who had put on his cloak again, formed a formation similar to the sword array in martial arts novels. However, SIVI could see at a glance that it was actually a simple magic formation. It''s just that the runes are replaced by sword bearers with different postures, while the lines have been carved on the ground through sword marks in the battle.


    With the fighting magic of these men in black, they suddenly showed their extraordinary power and defense ability. More than a dozen count level vampires could do nothing about them!


    However, SIVI still shook his head slightly. This kind of fighting method can only be used to defend or besiege others, which is not too clever. Moreover, in case someone who is a little familiar with the magic array, for example, he can directly change the lines depicted by the sword marks on the ground through some methods, so that the whole magic array will collapse from the inside!


    At the same time, the magic array itself should also be on the way to optimization, there are many unnecessary or wasteful places.


    Of course, Sylvie won''t go straight up to them and say, "there''s something wrong with your big move. Let''s get a professional one!" This is not called help. It''s called death.It seems that the guardians of the sword will protect themselves from danger, so they will simply leave them alone.


    It''s not better than the protection system?


    At the thought of this, Sylvie no longer hesitated. First, he used the great repulsion technique to fly a few magic blows from his face. Then he used the wind flower. The spirit disappeared directly in the sight of those vampires.


    Now Sylvie has two purposes. One is to see if he can take advantage of the situation to save Saran, and the other is to snatch the fake from the second princess.


    The second princess has not been seen in the vampire group. It seems that she should also change her appearance and mix with the crowd to surprise the eldest princess.


    "These bastards are all holding the same sword. We can''t see which sword is genuine..."


    Now, Sylvie has a headache.


    After all, the sword of the target is just a small part of the sword, which is genuine. It can''t be seen from more than 200 vampires.


    No matter whether you expose your identity or not, first of all, it''s hard to explain to the guardian of the holy sword. After all, the main task needs to collect all the holy sword parts. Now, the only thing SIVI knows that can detect the holy sword parts is the Sinan like device they used in the beginning, although it looks very unreliable.


    Of course, direct snatching is also a way. Anyway, the strength of those guys at present can''t stop a great mage.


    However, Sylvie has always been a bit against the act of killing and robbing treasure, so he will not consider it for the time being.


    After all, how can we trust the guardians of the sword and get the Sinan piece from them?


    Sylvie scratched his head.


    He suddenly found that his thinking seemed to fall into a misunderstanding.


    Why do you insist on contacting the guardian of the sword with this identity? You can play and disappear directly after making a big fuss here. Then you can contact these funny people with your original identity and propose cooperation.


    Anyway, with the IQ of these guys, it should not be difficult to fool them into being lame with their own muzzle skills.


    Having reached the conclusion, SIVI was in a good mood, so he relieved the effect of Fenghua and Shenyin and revealed his body shape.


    The vampires, who were still wandering around the periphery, were startled when they saw a man suddenly appeared, but they immediately cut them down with their swords wrapped in dark red magic.


    Sylvie ignored this kind of soldiers. He waved his robe and sleeve, and expanded the "great dissociation field" of the four ring magic combined with the grand dissociation technique and the magic macro field. The surrounding vampires lost their color and kept their final action there.


    After he walked forward three steps, their bodies gradually turned into gray white fine sand, and the weathering disappeared


    The vampires were scared by Sylvie''s hand. And Sylvie no longer continues to cover up his strength, all the way straight in, all the way to the vampires are magically turned into fly ash.


    In any case, the impression of the eastern plains on Sylvie, a new superpower, is that any magic has a crackling void energy. After not using the sign''s void magic, SIVI''s own discernibility has declined a lot.


    Of course, ordinary people want to be a great magician, and they don''t need to pretend to be a nameless road talent.


    All in all, Sylvie soon got to the center of the vampire ring.


    "Although we were a little suspicious from the beginning But I didn''t expect it was you. "


    But it doesn''t seem to hide from the vampire princess.


    She was like an ordinary lady, sitting on the ground in her spare time, and saran''s small face was white against her back, and the vampires around her were extremely ugly.


    They paid 30 casualties, but not even the hair of the vampire princess! And it''s still in the case that the vampire Princess didn''t do it herself because of the wound in her abdomen. She just let the phantom monster protect her!


    "This is my territory. Why can''t it be me?" Seeing that the other party had recognized him, SIVI was too lazy to continue to quibble: "in addition, you owe me a favor."


    "This favor can be exchanged for three hundred years of peace between timothyn and the eastern plains."


    The girl nodded knowingly.


    As a long-lived vampire, the life span of a girl is much longer than that of a human. So she quickly made the similar vow that she would never attack the people in the eastern plains in his lifetime.


    "What if you add one more person?"


    waved his hand to a vampire who wanted to sneak attack, and Xi Wei cast a dispelling magic spell to the other side, dispelling the illusion of the other side''s boundary, exposing it to the true nature, which is naturally the two princesses of the night noble.


    Saran''s face turned whiter and her body was shaking.


    In her impression, her second elder sister should have been dead.At this time, SIVI, who seized the fake sword, finally remembered what happened to his subtle familiarity with the second princess When he was invited to the Lillian National Academy of magic to explore the treasure of Langer, someone disguised as the royal highness of the vampire princess, attacked the school of the Anne of the Anne of the Anne, and killed the then Dean, who was finally frightened by the Siwei of Apollo''s sword.


    and the magic as like as two peas in the two princesses, just like the original vampire princess.


    Realizing this, Seaver frowned again: what''s the origin of this guy?


    The ground vibrated slightly. It seems that the army of demons is about to arrive.


    The faces of the radical vampires, who were deeply disillusioned, were filled with despair.


    However, the second princess had a successful smile on her face.


    "My elder sister Huang, three thousand and two hundred years old, but it is fleeting..."


    She spits out a white crystal from her mouth. While shining, she laughs and says, "the game is just beginning."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    "What a fool!"


    Asahel gently waved his arm, and the demons in front of him were crushed into pieces by invisible forces: "if you don''t rebel, you won''t die. Why don''t you bastards understand?"


    At a time when most of the high-level fighting power of the radicals were devoted to the killing of the vampire princess, the radicals who still stayed in timothyn could not help but rose up and started a massive rebellion.


    Asahel, who had just returned from the abyss to the main material plane, soon learned about it from his own men.


    in fact, he was reprimanded by the great princess and sent to the abyss, which was originally used to paralyze those guys who wanted to be unruly, and those radicals had been put to death by their hidden eyeliner.


    It was because of this that he came back from the abyss in time.


    "I can''t blame them for their lack of foresight."


    stood beside Asa Sher with a pair of black and black horns on her head, and a woman with a lizard tail behind her, throwing her dark red whip into her hands, explaining to asasher: "because the princess''s strategy is too strong. First, they managed a chaotic occupied area in an orderly way, and restrained those demons who had only negative thinking in their heads with severe punishment. Then, they took back the control of most of their territory by various means, which made many ambitious guys only crouch in a corner, for fear that even their last chips would be taken back. At the same time, through the excellent management of the Royal Highness, our hands are gradually infiltrating the areas that have not yet taken control of what they are. If they are dragged down again, when they look back, they will find that their territory has nothing to do with themselves.


    With that, his hand trembled, and his polished whip suddenly stretched out, leaping over dozens of abyss demons. All of a sudden, he entangled the neck of the demon governor hiding behind him and dragged it to them: "the most terrible thing is that the heel of the woman''s fantastic world version of high-heeled shoes severely stepped on the head of the demon governor, making the head a little like the devil of pig head man "Your Highness did all this in less than half a year," he cried


    "That is to say," Asahel smashed his hands on the ground, and the ground within a radius of more than 300 feet suddenly sank. All the demons who did not have the ability to fly were shaken down. If they were too close, they would not be able to live because of the double impact of the roar and the shock wave. It seemed that he could not live. He used his gloomy appearance covered by a black hood "These guys are just dogs jumping over the wall," he said


    "Although I''m curious about why they''re risking their lives in rebellion, rather than shrinking down and waiting for an opportunity, it''s true in theory."


    The woman unscrewed the head of the demon governor, looked at the surrounding abyss demons, and licked his lips charmingly. However, in the face of women''s attractive appearance, those abyss demons could not help shivering They are very clear, in this woman''s charming appearance, hiding how terrible strength.


    "But it seems that the rebels, made up of human scum, took advantage of the chaos to occupy some places and killed many of our loyal servants."


    Without paying attention to the constant flow of enemies, asasher smashed the heads of several nearby demons and said in a relaxed tone as if chatting with friends.


    "I thought that there was no top strong among those guys, and nothing could be achieved. But I didn''t expect that the leader of the army had successfully killed a marquis after holding a prop called" soul tool. "


    The woman unfolded the huge dragon wings behind her, smashed several demons who tried to attack secretly, and showed an intriguing smile on her face: "when this rebellion is over, I will take a moment to see what kind of organization they are."


    A huge, iron wrist - guard made of jade steel, the chopper smashed through the lower demons who served as cannon fodder, and ran straight to assacher like a tank.


    Although there is a magic word in the name of splitting Yi demon, in fact, these stupid guys are not demons. Instead, they are distant relatives of monsters in the main material plane.


    However, because it was born in the abyss, it has been eroded by the power of the abyss all the year round. In addition to its thick skin and rough flesh, this creature also has terrible curse, shadow and corrosion resistance. Even the general elemental magic has no great effect on it. As for the divine magic and divinity with outstanding effect, do you still expect the pure white church believers in timothyn''s Dark Alliance ¡­¡­


    They can even tear the wrists when they are adults!


    Of course, the premise is that the dragon will stay still and let them tear


    In short, as a super monster with level 28 of Crusade and ¡À 1 level correction, this is the real main force of this rebel army.


    "Can I help you?" The woman took back her whip and looked at Asahel with some interest.


    "You''re kidding."


    Asahel''s mouth was tilted and his right hand was horizontal. He just received the hammer blow from the arms the size of a car. It''s just that the ground he''s standing on sank a few tens of centimeters once again, making it look like asasher was hit in the mud by a punch in the head."Mora To smash it You Chopping Yimo takes back his big hand with only three fingers and shouts intermittently in vague abyssal language.


    "Hey? Is it up to you? "


    Asahel grabs his opponent''s iron wristband and pulls himself out of the earth with the great power of splitting Yi mo. Then the body lightly stood on the other side''s hand.


    Chopping Yi Mo, like a mosquito, clumsily tries to capture asasher.


    But every time asasher easily dodged.


    "Mora I hate fleas The chopping demon, who repeatedly missed the shot, roared angrily.


    "Fleas? It''s just a simple way to chop Yi Mo.... "


    Before asasher finished speaking, he was patted by his hands.


    All of a sudden, those low-level demons around all screamed with excitement.


    In the eyes of these low-level guys, no one can survive under the powerful chop Yi mo.


    But their revelry had just begun and ended immediately.


    Asahel stretched out his hands to hold the two huge palms of Yi Mo, but with the strength of his body, he blocked the blow!


    Then there were two successive clicks, and the chopper took his wrist and started to roll on the ground, crushing and injuring many lower demons all the way.


    "I''m tired of it. Let''s fix it in one breath."


    Asahel breathed a dull breath, and then he raised his hands as if he were in the shape of Viva. The dark red light spots quickly gathered on his head. Before long, a huge dark red light ball appeared. If SIVI was here, he would yell "lying trough, energy bomb! It''s a foul! "


    And in Asahel, you can use the yuan Qi bomb Well, I mean this powerful technique, at the same time, the woman just whipped all the low and medium demons around her with a whip, and she couldn''t even make a sneak attack. In the process, she couldn''t help but laugh at "Whoa ho ho ho ho" and the Queen''s style was fully displayed.


    The next moment, the dark red light ball burst out. Except for asasher and the woman in the center, all the demons and things around were washed away by the manic magic, leaving only the broken limbs and arms. Even the village not far away is now only a piece of ruins.


    "This blow is too much. Your highness will certainly scold you when he comes back."


    The woman shook her head and sighed.


    "Well, anyway, I was scolded at most for a few days." Asahel was disdainful.


    At this time, a palm sized Asiatic species slowly fell from the sky, fell on the woman''s shoulder, and howled.


    "What happened?"


    Asahel couldn''t understand the Dragon language. He could only see something from the expression of the Asian Dragon species which looked like a bat.


    "the housekeeper told us that there was something stolen in the treasure house of his highness."


    The woman lifted her long hair to her shoulder, and her face showed a little more serious.


    "Stolen?" Before that, why only let this Asian dragon report? If you''re not here, then I don''t know anything? "


    Maybe he felt despised. Asashere didn''t look well. He and the women''s strategic goals are not the same, this time the alliance is just because of accidental encounter.


    "According to my younger generation, the housekeeper has sent someone else to inform you."


    The woman''s charming smile, and then said: "but the vampire who came to inform you just got involved in your big magic and was blown to pieces."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, let''s talk about what your Highness has lost. "


    Asahel coughed a little and then changed the subject abruptly.


    "A mirror." The woman put up a forefinger and said solemnly, "the mirror in the deepest part of the treasure house."


    So even asacher turned pale.


    -- Morag hunting grounds --


    "what is the situation now?" Juno Daisy and Jon hid in the trees and looked far ahead at the amazing scene.


    Hundreds of men with swords were besieging three, and the three seemed to have the upper hand.


    Juno was even more surprised that she knew one of the three people she knew - Professor Saran, emeritus professor of Aldrich. Juno and her contact is not much, only know that she is strong, but the level of teaching is not very good.


    The other two are a male magician who is not familiar but has strong strength, which makes Juno subconsciously think that the other is already a great magician, and the other is a girl with a dark blue monster standing behind her.


    "You say you know the man in the middle?" Jon asked hesitantly, "in other words, do we have to find a way to help them?"


    Although the other two people in the middle, apart from the one named Saran, are very relaxed when they fight around, it doesn''t mean that the swordsman is weak.As a matter of fact, Jon has long found that the swordsmen are much better than themselves, even if they don''t use the weird red magic. They can even do some actions that ordinary people can''t do.


    In general, with the help of the power of two spirit tools, he is confident that he will be able to surprise a sword holder in the average strength of the guy. But once you meet two, you can only find a way to escape. If you meet three, you will have difficulty in escaping.


    The problem is that the number of sword holders is not a single digit problem, but a three digit problem


    So even Jon, who had always been more daring, hesitated.


    "Wait..." Juno Daisy is not a fool, knowing that even if the two of them serve together, they will only serve vegetables, which may drag each other down, so she doesn''t rush forward: "it seems that there are some new changes."


    However, it seems that the man caught the powerful sword from the center of the sky. With a spirit that could predict the future in five seconds, Jon subconsciously closed his eyes and escaped.


    When the flash disappeared, Jon found that in the middle of the swordsmen there was an old, old and strange mirror. Although it was not true because of the distance, there seemed to be something flickering in that mirror.


    "What happened..." Finally, he could only mutter involuntarily.


    -- half plane. Spectacle - outside the arena of the adelic arena --


    "is it connected to the external portal?"


    Kamiyu anxiously asked the dwarf who was adjusting the portal.


    "Not yet, but we''ve got the signal and we''ll be finished soon." The dwarf immediately replied.


    "Soon, how long?" However, kamiyu is obviously not satisfied with this statement.


    "That I think it will be about 30 minutes. " The dwarf estimated it and replied.


    "No, it''s too slow!"


    Kamiyou shook his head: "there are magicians from other colleges who want to go out. Dorothy, they tried their best to stabilize those guys for the time being, so that they didn''t find out that there was something wrong with the portal. Once things get big, our reputation for eddrich will be in a slump


    "I know that too," the dwarf''s big, pointed ears drooped down: "but this is our limit Well? "


    Speaking of half, has been staring at the portal console of the small dwarf demon mouth suddenly issued a puzzled voice.


    "What''s new?" Kamiyou asked with a glimmer of hope.


    "The signal from the portal in Morag, which has not been received since then, has reappeared." The dwarf raised his hand happily: "it seems that the strange interference just now has disappeared."


    "So how long will it take to repair this portal?"


    Although I don''t know the signal, it seems that things are turning around.


    "It doesn''t need to be readjusted. If we just dock again, it will be finished soon. Even if we add the signal analysis to ensure safety, it will only take 10 minutes at most!"


    "That''s good. Please move faster."


    Kamiyou took out his student ID card and communicated with Dorothy immediately after he had explained to the dwarfs. He told them about the portal and let them continue to drag on for ten minutes.


    "But then again What''s going on out there? "


    Put away his student ID card, kamiyu looked at the wonderful sky and muttered to himself.


    I hope there''s nothing wrong with Aldrich college.


    -- Morag hunting ground --


    "the mirror of van yeris?! Why are you here? "


    The pale expression on the face of the vampire princess was finally broken.


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows. Compared with this, he cared more about how the second princess escaped from his own hands.


    "I said," is that coming out? " SIVI looked at the radicals who seemed to want to retreat. While considering whether to leave some of them as meritorious deeds to stabilize the people''s hearts, SIVI asked the vampire princess, "that''s the devil you said before."


    "No, it should be a while before If it is now, how could our family come here? " The vampire Princess immediately pleaded.


    But Sylvie didn''t believe much Maybe she is fighting to put the devil here, so as to disguise Morag as a hostage, and let SIVI fight with all his strength.


    "The crystal just now seems to catalyze the time of the mirror itself. I can already feel something coming out of it. "


    Anyway, it''s no use arguing now. We''d better solve the problem quickly, and then use this as a handle to exchange something useful or beneficial to this side


    As for the devil Sylvie says he''s had a lot of it.But he seems to have overlooked a very important issue.


    In the past, the devil is not resurrected completely, it is just a projection, but this time the devil is directly shuttling through time, the king of the heyday!


    You know, although the mythical age is not "great mages are everywhere, legendary mages are as many as dogs", but simply in terms of the number and quality of the strong, it is indeed the end of this era.


    Even at that time, only a few brave people could win the demon king alone.


    Even the system started to remind seavy.


    Br > < br: the task of "the evil king comes again" is like the task of "the evil king comes again". Brave little Young man, pull out your wand, fight with it and protect the world! "


    " mission requirements: please choose one of the seals to destroy the demon king. Depending on the selection, you will get the corresponding support items. "


    " note: "there are eight demons in the abyss, among which there are natural disaster demons, which is very balanced." "


    " where are the reminders? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    For the task that appeared, Sylvie did not hesitate, and directly chose the option of destroying the demon king.


    Originally, he was quite disdainful of the way that a monster would be sealed in a novel or a movie or TV series What''s the seal for? For future protagonists to practice


    It is true that compared with the seal, it will be more difficult to eliminate this option, but the system is still trustworthy in one aspect, that is, it will not release tasks that cannot be completed.


    If it encounters an object that is hard to contend with by its own strength, it will also rent some messy things to SIVI in the form of mission items, for example, the sword of Apollo when facing the Lord of death in Langer''s treasure.


    In addition, the reward for difficult tasks must be much higher than that for simple tasks In addition, facing the demon level opponents, whether it is seal or eliminate, in fact, the difficulty is very high. Just like playing RPG, when facing the final boss, the opponent''s level is 10000 or 10001. In fact, there is no big difference between them. Instead of choosing a seal that can''t go up or down, or gambling, you can choose to eliminate directly.


    Of course, it''s all based on the fact that the unknown devil in history is about to appear in the Morag hunting ground.


    "Doesn''t it matter if that damned mirror is broken?"


    asked her Majesty the vampire Princess behind her, and when she did not wait for her to reply, a big cracking operation was thrown out.


    But at the moment of contact with the mirror of van yeris, the great splitting disappeared in a white halo.


    This is the standard phenomenon of magic resistance.


    "It''s no use. We''ve tried a lot of methods, but we can''t do harm to the mirror of van erys!"


    The vampire Princess stood up from the ground, and the dark blue shadow behind her, with ice blue flame in her eyes, looked at the magic mirror of vanelles floating in the air.


    "What about the seal?" Sylvie stopped, looked at the girl and asked, "even if the devil came through time and couldn''t influence it, just seal off the mirror that made the passage for him?"


    If there is no entrance or exit, it is equivalent to nobuho''s time machine without drawers, and Xiaoyan''s magic does not have that round shield. Even if he is strong enough, he cannot return from the time tunnel.


    "It''s not so simple. Every time we are reborn, we will immediately find the mirror of vanelles and try to add a new seal to it, but so far we have not succeeded..."


    "That is to say, it can only be resisted in the end." Sylvie urinated, pinched his neck, and moved his muscles and bones a little: "just to my liking."


    Black, turbid and rustic air began to gush out from the mirror. The malicious, pure and unabashed, which was not mixed with any other emotional factors, made Sylvie shiver involuntarily.


    Black dust also began to appear in reality, like the ashes of burning rice and orange, forming a gray fog in the surrounding air.


    "Tut, it''s a little tricky to defeat this guy without using the gap magic..."


    Seaver''s face became more and more dignified when he felt that something more and more huge, filled with indescribable malice - or nothing but malice - gradually rose from the depths of the mirror.


    But then he was stunned as if he remembered something, and then he put out his finger and waved it.


    There was a strange crack in the space above his fingers, in which the surging void could surge.


    Sure enough, as he thought, the influence of octave interference on the boundary has disappeared.


    Although the appearance of the natural disaster demon king is similar to the time shuttle, it will not affect the space basically, and the interference boundary of the eight fold phase string naturally can not interfere with the arrival of the other party. But before that, as the landing coordinates of the demon king, the magic mirror of van yeris suddenly appeared. No matter how you look at it, it should be summoned to the mirror through the similar way of summoning. The vast majority of summoning is magic that can use spatial knowledge.


    That is to say, from the moment that the other party calls out the mirror of van yeris, the interference boundary of the octet has been invalid.


    This shows that Sylvie can do his best.


    Looking back at Saran, who was still a little distracted, Sylvie shook his head slightly.


    A space crack was just pulled apart in vain, and another one, who was originally in the dean''s office, stepped out of it.


    "The army of demons is in place to capture the fleeing vampires while preventing the spread of the aftermath of the battle."


    The new comer said casually, picked up Saran, and then threw the little vampire into the space crack without any pity


    She closed her mouth to the crack and screamed with her fingers.


    Anyway, the dean''s office is opposite. Sophia and they are there. There should be no problem.Not far away, some of the guardians of the sword hesitated to look at SIVI, who still had a fake face on his face, and seemed to be thinking about how to get back the sword they were looking for.


    "You only care about saran and don''t ask us about this seriously injured patient?" Not far behind the two sives, the vampire Princess leans on her monster''s shadow and says playfully.


    "I don''t think it''s the level of being stabbed by a vampire." "Especially when you still have the power to use miracles," quipped Sylvie, the new arrival


    Because he didn''t want to expose too many cards to the guardian of the sword and was secretly observing other forces here, SIVI, who had been there before, did not remove his disguise.


    The vampire Princess seems to want to say something more, but from the beginning, her eyes have not left the mirror of van yeris, with camouflage Sylvie suddenly cried out.


    "Coming!"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding atmosphere of black particles suddenly increased, just like a layer of cloud like, covering people''s vision.


    Then, like a mountain, a body larger than the rocky behemoth rose abruptly from the forest, breaking down many trees around it.


    The dark clouds of black particles begin to spread around. Everything that touches those clouds, whether it''s rocks or trees, whether it''s the flesh and blood of a vampire or the steel body of a magic image, will be smashed and completely disappear in that weird cloud. The effect even reminds Sylvie of his great dissociation field involuntarily It''s just that his great dissociation field needs to make a magic resistance test on the subject first, and now this weird cloud directly smashes it, which is even more powerful.


    A low, thunderous sound exploded in the sky and spread in all directions, making Sylvie dizzy. This was the monster''s roar as if he were celebrating his new life.


    The evil Lord (unnamed) is coming!


    "Theo, they''ve just contacted me, saying it''s about five minutes before the half plane reconnects to the portal of the square."


    Seaver, who showed his true face, was not far away from himself. He was covered by a cloud of countless black particles. Only the monster whose eyes were like a searchlight emitting a palpitating red light, still spoke to the other himself with ease.


    "Got it. Get rid of this big guy in five minutes." Masquerade Sylvie nodded his head and replied in a very cooperative way, as if in a double reed.


    Only the vampire Princess looks weird: "five minutes?"


    Joking, what they have to face is not a magic thing, but a real demon king! You can''t even win the legend!


    In five minutes, where is this guy brave enough to say such a big thing?


    Instead of answering her doubts, the sives began to refine the magic in her body at the same time.


    At the moment when the cloud of black particles came towards them, countless lines of magic appeared on the ground.


    Magic field, expand.


    -- Dean Aldrich''s room --


    "hold, I''m sorry!" Saran jumps out of Sophia in a panic.


    When she was just thrown here by SIVI from the space crack, she directly overthrew Sophia, and even accidentally pulled off the girl''s hairpin, leaving her long dry red hair on her shoulder.


    "Even if someone wants to say sorry, it''s not you."


    Sophia rose unsteadily, with a hairpin in her mouth, and in her hands she coiled up her hair in numbers and tied it back into a bun.


    "I said," is it really OK, master? " ''said Jo, a little fidgety, compared to the members of Aldrich.


    "Yes, I care about that, too." The black-and-white puppet nodded his head and agreed with his master: "the number of those vampires is quite a lot, even the great mage must feel tricky."


    Different from judo Sophia, the black-and-white puppet has a certain degree of dragon blood, and is very sensitive to magic. When the radicals who surround the vampire princess don''t hide their power and start to fight, she knows how terrible the number of enemies is this time.


    "It doesn''t matter. So far, I haven''t seen the Dean lose."


    Evangeline on the side is very confident about Sylvie.


    Rather, it''s a blind sense of trust that exists all over Aldrich: as long as the dean is there, no matter what happens!


    Taking note of this, Sophia sighed to himself: this can be said to be a good thing or a bad thing. As long as the invincible myth of SIVI continues, the students of Edric will naturally have a sense of self-confidence and honor, which can undoubtedly greatly enhance their enthusiasm and reduce the error rate. However, once SIVI fails several times, this blind sense of trust will collapse completely. I''m afraid that many students will find it hard to accept this gap. What will happen to them when their idols are broken is unpredictableIt doesn''t seem to matter at the moment, of course, because Sylvie is one of the best humans. Sophia, with her arms around her chest and nodding, thought to herself.


    Well, in fact, even she has an unconditional trust in Sylvie


    "Don''t worry, the demons army is in place. There are not as many vampires as there are demons."


    At this moment, fitter''s pearly body appeared in the room. This sudden appearance makes Qiu Ke almost pour black tea on herself. It seems that she has not been able to get used to ghost species well


    "What''s more, Morag is our home court. If it doesn''t work, our college itself has a certain degree of attack ability."


    Fitter''s words of confidence and pride made the black-and-white puppet''s suspicious attitude improved. She took a piece of fresh cookies from the table and sat down in Jo''s arms. She was about to taste the delicious biscuits, but her small face turned white.


    Just at that moment, an amazing magic power rose from the Morag hunting ground. The magic power was so strong that even if you were at Aldrich college, you could easily feel the towering feeling of looking up; the magic was so evil that you could hear the sinful people in hell tearing their hearts and lungs when you close your eyes The magic was so terrible that she could not even think of resistance at all.


    "Joco! Let''s get out of here


    Without any more hesitation, she stood up and yelled at him in a panic.


    "Why? Are you feeling something, Al Asked Jo suspiciously.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s go!"


    After the black-and-white doll roared, he turned pale and said to the others who were looking at him in surprise: "something has appeared I have lived for more than 300 years. Before that, I have met the magic power of the strongest one. Even if it is three times stronger, it is not as strong as the monster outside the city now! It''s all over. The city can''t resist the monsters that are far beyond the level of natural disasters, even if you include this college. At least, on the open plains, let more than ten Great Magicians prepare the magic positions in advance, and then lead them in to snipe together. And they must sacrifice at any time and even the consciousness of total annihilation can win that kind of monster! "


    Everyone was stunned by what she said.


    After a while, Sophia asked in a trembling voice, "soon the half plane will be able to connect with the portal here. There are nearly 50 high-level magicians, one of the strongest human beings and several bishops. Maybe..."


    "It''s useless. In the face of monsters of this level, the existence of high-level magicians has hardly played a significant role. You''d better prepare for the worst. "


    What''s the worst preparation? Give up Morag? Give up eddrich? Or is it more terrifying to die here?


    The black-and-white puppet looked at some lost Sophia, shook his head and continued: "if we have to compare it with this monster..."


    She took a deep breath, and then slowly said in the eyes of the people, "maybe there is only the legendary" demon king. "


    The devil. The most powerful being in the abyss.


    Even in the mythical age when human magic civilization is extremely perfect and there are countless powerful people, in the face of only half of the demon king''s invasion, they paid an incredible price. Civilization almost collapsed, and countless legendary great mages and great mages also fell one after another. Even some Asian races allied with human beings have been severely damaged, and the high elves almost exterminated because of one hand of the plague Lord


    It turns out that Sylvie is facing such a terrible opponent this time?


    Everyone was silent.


    "What? After talking for so long, it''s just the devil."


    Fitter''s words that don''t look at the atmosphere suddenly break the uncomfortable silence.


    "What is" just "? That''s the devil! Not the high devil or the great devil, but the devil The black and white doll screamed at her in disbelief.


    "I know, the devil." There was a smile on fitter''s face: "Sylvie didn''t fight."


    "Yes?" It''s the black and white puppet''s turn to stay.


    The ordinary looking human, always with a kind smile, actually fought with the devil? Are you kidding?


    "Yes, I was almost frightened by the name of the devil."


    From the beginning, flea, who had been listening to them in the corner, said as if to ease the atmosphere: "I have fought with Mr. Aldrich against the remains of the Demon Lord before Although the opponent is only a third of the strength, but also a sub body. At that time, however, Mr. Aldrich seemed to have only a medium-sized appearance. "


    "And more than that, Mr. Aldrich easily knocked down the world tree that had been integrated into the arms of the Lord of pestilence in his eternal forest days."Before anyone else could digest what she had just said, she continued to disclose: "and at that time, Mr. Aldrich seemed to have only a high-level appearance."


    However, the little ghost Sita, who appeared at some time, nodded to testify to the words of the holy silver swordmaid.


    "How could..." The black-and-white doll shook her head in disbelief, and then she remembered what she and jockey had heard about Sylvie idrick during her trip to the eastern plains.


    With the help of the demons, the evil men who had been the main force to invade the abyss for half a year were defeated by the demons


    With that in mind, this guy''s experience is a bit like those brave men in the mythological age Even stronger.


    If it was him, maybe he could win the sudden monster!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Meteorite, flame hurricane, Frost Giant, holy magic, curse, void energy, study breaking laws The high ring magic, which is rarely seen in the ordinary life, is now like no money. It has hit the mountain monster one after another.


    In terms of frequency and destructiveness, SIVI alone now casts more magic than human mages could cover when the abyss demon invaded.


    Under the command and giving of the two sives, from time to time, there were magic lights of various colors, lighting up half of the gloomy sky like an aurora.


    Because of Morag''s terrain, residents can''t see the outside unless they climb the wall. Those bright and beautiful magic light at this time, 80% of them are also regarded as SIVI to increase the festival atmosphere, like magic fireworks and other things.


    General attacks, especially physical attacks, don''t work for this monster in a thick black veil. This point has been seen in the mirror of van yeres, and the well-equipped army disappears like ice and snow around the devil. SIVI is very clear about that.


    What''s more, in a round of magic saturation attack, the other side''s undamaged appearance made Sylvie label the giant with high magic immunity in his heart.


    Because there is the source of pestilence as a perpetual motion machine, assisted by the magic circuit connected by the Aldrich college, even though the sives who used a lot of four ring magic just now did not show a trace of fatigue, they still protected a considerable degree of combat effectiveness.


    Although the powerful magic like raindrops failed to weaken the evil Lord, it also slowed down its progress.


    "Mr. Aldrich, don''t you really need our help?"


    The first princess of the vampire covered the wound on her abdomen, ignoring that the extremely precious blood for the vampire was running away from her fingers. She frowned and asked Sylvie, "it seems that your attack has no effect at all."


    Even the vampire princess has to admit that Sylvie, who stands at her home court, has extraordinary strength. The magic just thrown out can plow most of Timothy''s territory. Even if she used miracles, she couldn''t do better than Sylvie.


    However, no matter how much magic was released, how powerful and how wide the coverage was, it still failed to hurt the evil Lord.


    What''s more, three minutes have passed since Sylvie set his own five minutes. That is to say, if he can''t finish it in the remaining two minutes, if he is witnessed by other colleges, and even has to use their strength to defeat the scourge demon, this time, the great magic sacrifice can be directly classified as a mess.


    As the sponsor, the reputation of the Aldrich School of witchcraft and Wizardry will naturally decline.


    "No need." Sylvie took a breath and stopped his magic.


    "We don''t think it''s time to be angry." The vampire princess looked at SIVI''s two backs, and some discontented admonishment said: "originally our family planned to deal with this demon with you from the beginning."


    She thought that Sylvie couldn''t get rid of the boredom and self-esteem of being a great magician and a man, and could not say what to ask for help from her. So she said, "besides, the strength of the other party is really strong. Even if you join hands with us, it will not affect your reputation."


    "That''s not the problem."


    Sylvie finally turned around with an expression on her face that the vampire Princess couldn''t understand.


    He sighed and pointed his thumb at the monster that was slowly approaching behind him: "it was just an experiment to test the opponent''s strength. This guy is unexpectedly weak."


    "Weak?"


    The vampire princess''s eyes were wide and her mouth was wide open. She lost her usual Elegance: "are you kidding?"


    "No kidding I once fought with a weak demon who had just recovered from the seal. To be honest, I can''t feel it in the illusion in the mirror of van erys, but I noticed this guy as soon as he appeared. In terms of the sense of pressure, this guy is not as strong as the remains of the devil. "


    Sylvie also said with a relaxed smile: "and whether it''s the image in the fantasy or the reality, it''s moving at an appalling speed. If it''s not for the outer layer of clouds that can be decomposed and absorbed by matter and magic, this guy''s destructive power may not be as great as that of leader slim."


    It is because of this that Sylvie has the leisure to speak.


    As for the mob''s sneak attack, it''s OK to give it to another one to defend himself.


    "But the attacks you have just made have no effect at all! If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time before it destroys the Morag? "


    The vampire Princess stares at the monster who is getting closer and closer to them.


    "It''s not invalid, it''s just decomposed by the external cloud." Said Sylvie with a serious face.


    "Almost the same thing."


    If we have to make an analogy, we can think of this monster as a hill made of countless cannibals. The endless appetite can eat everything in its way, but the speed of its movement is only the speed of the ant itselfIn fact, SIVI''s attack just now is not just doing useless work, but just like doing different types of experiments on experimental individuals in the laboratory. If the vampire princess is a little more careful, you can see that the amount of magic SIVI just cast is not only, but also almost no repetition.


    It did give seavy a sense of the nature of the monster he was facing.


    First of all, just like he said.


    No matter what kind of magic, when it comes to contact with the dark cloud composed of unknown black particles outside the monster, it will be broken down into the most basic magic elements, and the magic will be directly devoured by it.


    If it''s magic like manipulating rocks or the atmosphere for indirect attacks, then things controlled by magic will also be turned into dust. Similarly, if you summon a creature with an ectopic face to attack it, as soon as the body touches the cloud, the summoned creature will also be broken down.


    However, after careful observation, we can find that although the decomposition is the same, the final result is different. There is no life. Only the controlled objects will be discharged as garbage after being decomposed into dust. Therefore, an inconspicuous dust path is left in the place where the monster passes.


    After being decomposed, most of the organisms will be discharged from the body, but a small part will be absorbed.


    According to Sylvie''s observation, the part that''s absorbed is basically the part of the creature that has the most energy - obviously, this guy isn''t as open-minded as it seems, but actually quite picky.


    So SIVI got a mouse and placed a very low stability high-energy alchemy bomb in it. It''s a pity that the valuable bomb didn''t seem to work. This shows that there is no way to move hands and feet on creatures.


    Then the monster can ignore all the magic, but it can''t ignore the impact of magic.


    Although under the protection of layers of clouds, no matter what magic caused by the impact has been greatly reduced, but such as super electromagnetic gun DIY magic can drive it back several meters - although the iron bead as ammunition is decomposed at the moment of contact with the cloud, the huge kinetic energy it carries is still meritorious - Monsters even connect themselves The clouds were shaken out a little, but they soon gathered back.


    This shows that if we can find ten high-level magicians who study the lightning magic of the wind element magic branch, and then constantly take turns firing guns, we will have to kill this guy sooner or later


    However, regardless of the magic and other issues, it took too long, and Sylvie had made up his mind to make a good use of himself this time.


    Originally, even if it was not planned by the vampire princess, I''m afraid she is not as ignorant as she shows. She must know a little about the inside story. Otherwise, how can we explain all the coincidences?


    If it wasn''t for Timothy that there was a real outbreak of civil strife, and it was still a mess up to now, SIVI would even suspect that the current situation was the work of this unpredictable vampire Princess


    Finally, the monster seems to have no subjective consciousness.


    Most of this is Sylvie''s guess, but judging from a series of experiments, I''m afraid he is not wrong.


    Whether it is the scene recorded in the fantasy, or the current situation, the monster has always been blind to the existence of attacking it, but only slowly along the way, there is little possibility that it will go astray.


    Even if SIVI threw hundreds of magic into his face, he didn''t look at Seaver with a straight eye.


    This makes Sylvie feel strange. Although he can roar and attack the obstacles in front of him, his rigid way of moving forward gives people a question about whether the guy has life or not. No wonder the system will call this guy the God of natural disasters. In this case, is this product more like a natural disaster than a demon?


    In addition, Seaver didn''t study the black particles on the other side thoroughly, but he almost understood their essence.


    It''s a particle of malice and some special magic. There may be other elements, but at least Sylvie doesn''t notice. This kind of particle diameter is very small, similar to quartz sand. I don''t know what conditions are met. Single or small number of particles do not pose a threat. But once the number is too large to look gray, the particles can easily decompose biological and abiotic, even magic.


    And because of their own magic, these malicious particles can be easily commanded by monsters.


    As for the amazing amount of magic Each particle contains no matter how little magic power. When tens of millions of particles gather around each other''s body to form an individual, the amount of magic power is naturally so amazing that it is difficult to look directly at it. No wonder the black-and-white puppets who can''t see the current situation are misunderstood in the dean''s office.


    "Even so, what can you do to solve the problem?" The vampire Princess nodded to show that she understood, but she immediately asked, "all attacks can be invalid. Even the void energy can be immune to a certain extent. From this point of view, the other party even has law resistance. Even if it is pulled into the void, it may not be able to destroy the other party..."Closely reasoned and well argued, the royal highness of the kingdom had lost her family and killed countless soldiers, and even herself had fallen victim to black witchcraft. Only in a way did she seal the monster in the end, but she said that the cargo could be solved in only five minutes, and it was also very clear.


    Although the vampire Princess doesn''t really feel uncomfortable, she has to argue about her past life


    "It''s no use saying more. Watch it."


    Sylvie put his hands together. The Yellow magic light suddenly appeared. The vampire Princess felt a turbulent magic flowing under her feet.


    Then there was a huge cage of ether around the monster, and the ground below it was directly lifted up, and was still climbing.


    The vampire Princess immediately noticed a few strands of cyan in SIVI''s magic light. Under the rock, there are dozens of whirlwinds working together, throwing the rock quickly under the surprised eyes of the vampire princess.


    When the ground lifted the monster, it began to decompose gradually, but the thick rock was not decomposed fast. Soon, the monster itself was accelerated to a very amazing speed. Pushed by the remaining few rock trays, it broke through the clouds and flew toward the sky.


    But this is only the beginning. The magic of wind element continues to boost. In addition, a series of magic such as "weightlessness", "no resistance", "acceleration" are actually attached to the increasingly small rock tray. As the speed increased, black particles continued to separate from the monster because of inertia.


    At the moment of breaking through the sound barrier, the black particles are directly scraped off a layer. From a distance, it is like opening a certain dark umbrella in the sky.


    If this goes on like this, this guy will probably be sent to the edge of the world and exiled to the astral world. He will never come back until he learns to break up the magic like abilities of the void or evolve organs like boosters.


    It''s just that Sylvie''s mission is to destroy each other, not to turn them into meteors, and keep flying in geosynchronous satellite orbit - of course, there is no space in the world.


    So when he felt that he was almost finished, he immediately stopped boosting and replaced it with a traction anchor that had been hooped on the ether cage from the beginning, had expanded to the limit, and finally began to exert force.


    Be aware that the anchor will increase the expansion limit with the caster''s ability. As a great mage''s traction anchor, SIVI''s expansion limit is not enough. It can be seen what height the monster has been sent to If it''s the earth, it may have really broken through the atmosphere


    Just like the rock tray before, the etheric wall above the monster is now broken down at an amazing speed, but it still provides the traction anchor with the force to pull the entire etheric cage downward.


    And unlike before, this time there''s gravity to help pull.


    As a result, the monster is like a falling rocket. There are many pieces of malicious particles on its body. After breaking through the sound barrier again, the monster has scattered a large layer. Compared with the previous towering shape, it has only a small hill left.


    And it was hidden in the thick clouds, and the mysterious body also revealed its true face - it was composed of countless black gears, bearings, mysterious lines and a cone that made Seaver feel very familiar. It was more like the existence of some kind of machinery than a creature.


    Although Sylvie wants to keep the device and study it carefully, considering that the malicious particles are only temporarily stripped off, I''m afraid it will be covered again as soon as it stops. In addition, he had no idea whether the device would create malicious particles by himself, so he finally decided to give the other party a final blow according to the original plan.


    From the sky (though pulled down by Sylvie), the violent air flow brought by the monster as it passed through the clouds scattered the dark cloud, and the brilliant sunlight poured down, which directly evaporated the vampires who had no time to escape from the sun covered area into fly ash.


    "Coming down!" The vampire Princess quickly opens her umbrella and squints at the monster that is about to hit their head.


    "Really, today is the first day of the Great Magic Festival."


    SIVI grinned bitterly and raised his hand. A rainbow jet hit the monster falling from the sky, which completely exploded into pieces in the air. At the same time, the rainbow spray also exploded with colorful colors.


    As a special magic, the more magic the rainbow spray destroys, the more colorful it will be when it explodes. Originally, the power of this four ring magic is not as powerful as other four ring magic, and it involves more than one magic element. It is extremely difficult to use, and the cost performance is so low that it is a mess. In addition, most of the time, the thing hit by this device has no magic power at all. It looks like a fireworks with dumb fire, which is not beautiful at all, so few people will use this magic. But today, the magic is playing its incredible beauty.


    In the sky cloud that crescent like gap in the warm sunshine, that seems to gather all the colors of the world''s flowers and fire is particularly beautiful.The magicians of other colleges who came out of the gate after the portal was reconnected before they could complain, looked up and saw this amazing beauty


    "I don''t know. It can''t be used as a supplement to the opening ceremony." Sylvie touched his chin and said with a smile.


    While retaining his real strength and cards, the purpose of showing the strength to the vampire Princess and other forces should be completed, and it is very beautiful.


    "We don''t know if we can''t make it." The vampire princess took a deep look at SIVI, with a very complex expression on her face: "but five minutes from what you said at the beginning, so far, it has taken nearly two minutes."


    "Er..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Claria sun.


    This is the only magic ship in the world that can make space jump, which is inherited by the pure white church from the magic Renaissance era.


    The old magic ship is immeasurable in terms of historical value and magic value. Although today, the magic ship still has the ability to navigate, but generally speaking, the pure white church group of people are not enough to provide it. How can they take it out and use it casually?


    In the past 50 years, the only time the ship sailed was when the legendary Saint maiden went to Aldrich, so that those magicians could enjoy the majesty of the church and its long tradition again


    At this moment, this historical magic ship is hiding in the imperceptible folds of space, hovering quietly.


    An old man in a high hat was standing in the bow of the boat, overlooking the place covered by the border below. Beside him, a cardinal stood respectfully.


    The high-altitude wind in spring, still with the piercing of winter, washed the deck of the Claria sun over and over again. But the old man did not feel it. Instead, the cardinal trembled slightly.


    "Under the Pope''s crown, I think the environment here is too bad, otherwise..."


    Said the cardinal, somewhat haughtily. As a half Holy Spirit, he is far better than ordinary people in cold and heat resistance, but somehow he still can''t be compared with the Pope who is still human.


    Yes, the old man is the only one in power in the holy land, the supreme spiritual leader of the pure white church, Pope Nicholas pereds.


    After the Presbyterian group was uprooted by Sylvie, the rest was not only frightened by SIVI''s violence, but also had to flee after discovering that their wealth had been seized by Nicholas.


    Because of this, even if he took the significant Claria sun as a substitute, there would be no objection to the holy land at this time.


    "In the face of a dangerous environment and the harshness of people who don''t know the truth, we can''t retreat or escape. We must look up, the glory of the holy light is always hanging above our heads. Those who believe will be saved in the end The old man''s body did not move at all, but said in a solemn voice.


    "The book of salvation of heaven, Volume 4, verse 6 I''m sorry, under the Pope The cardinal shuddered and bowed his head to apologize.


    In addition to Lyon, the former Cardinals were more or less in touch with the Presbyterian, and lost their trace in the purge. They did not know whether they had escaped or were executed in secret.


    Not long after he took office as cardinal, even the conversion ceremony of the half Holy Spirit was just completed the day before yesterday. Before I had time to experience the joy of being the top of the church, I was directly pulled to this place by the Pope.


    To tell you the truth, he still has a lot of admiration and fear for Nicholas. He is afraid that if he does not do a good job, he will directly "die on duty"


    "No matter what, human beings have many shortcomings. There are no perfect people in this world. It is precisely because of this that we should believe in the great divine light, and while worshipping it, we should correct and make up for our own shortcomings and move towards perfection. "


    The old man said faintly.


    "Thank you for your advice. I have benefited a lot." The new cardinal bowed his head again, but this time it was thanks.


    It is also a part of "correcting and making up for one''s own shortcomings" to abandon human identity and become a demi Holy Spirit. He thought to himself.


    "But I have some questions to ask you. I don''t know..." The new cardinal rubbed his hands with a gesture similar to that of a philistine merchant, and asked with a flattering smile.


    "Ask." Nicholas nodded slightly and agreed.


    "You don''t have to sneak up to Morag, do you? I think Mr. Aldrich should have sent you an invitation, too


    In fact, the pure white church was one of the first forces to receive the invitation to the great magic offering of idrick. After all, as the earliest diplomatic force to establish diplomatic relations with SIVI, both sides had a lot of contacts, and many things had happened. From the beginning, the pure white church had a feeling of being tied to the battle field of Aldrich. Especially when the noble saint''s highness and the famous Saint silver swordsman also settled in Aldrich, this feeling was directly acquiesced as the tacit understanding between the two families.


    However, to SIVI''s surprise, Nicholas politely declined his invitation, sent only one cardinal and two white archbishops, and appointed Elijah, who had already regarded Edric as half of his family, as their representatives and full responsibility.


    Even though SIVI didn''t care about it, Sophia kept whispering in his ears that the holy land had been a little too cold recently and needed to be paid attention to.


    On the contrary, from the beginning, it seemed that they didn''t deal with SIVI from the beginning, but the mage Association, which was always making obstacles to each other, suddenly fell in love with Aldrich. First, old shaman visited the Aldrich Academy in person, and this slightly farcical magic ceremony successfully invited shaman, the most powerful wizard in human beings, to the scene again.We should know that the reason why some of the little kids in kamiyu who have no prestige can still maintain a certain degree of order after the portal disappears is that old shaman, who is the strongest, also sits here.


    "There is no need to get close. Watching like this is the best choice." The old man shook his head slightly.


    At this time, the boundary is broken, something is directly blown up by more than a dozen hurricanes, smashing the clouds, and then it is like a rubber bag tied to the body extending to the limit, and then suddenly falling at a more amazing speed!


    Before that thing came into contact with the boundary again, a magic ray mixed with many colors shot out from it and hit the thing directly. And the thing also exploded more gorgeous and beautiful magic like a large fireworks, scattering most of the boundary, and the Morag in the junction.


    "What is this? Magic? " The new Cardinal was staring at the magic trump fireworks not far away from him, and his face was bewildered.


    "What a beautiful sight it is..." The old man looked at the long-lasting fireworks and sighed in a low voice.


    "Is that what the young man who is constantly working miracles has done?" The cardinal seemed to have a good feeling for SIVI, who had left numerous legends in the holy land.


    "Although he doesn''t seem to notice it now," the old man''s face finally showed a little sigh of smile: "but he has indeed reached the level of a hero Whether it''s ability or prestige. It''s just a pity that he doesn''t seem to have this self-consciousness. "


    "Hero?" The cardinal mumbled a few words.


    "Heaven and earth have awakened, evil spirits are about to revive, angels of the abyss have come, and human heroes have risen again The great era is about to begin again. "


    The fireworks finally dissipated, leaving the sky only that part of the bright light is not short. Looking there, the old man grinned and revealed a silver inlaid tooth: "at the same time, heroes also have their own end in the end. It is because of the final curtain that they will appear even greater..."


    "Under the Pope''s crown?" The cardinal''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t mind. Tell the boiler room we''re going home. " The old man glanced again at some part of the border below his eyes, then turned and walked back into the cabin.


    "Yes, I see."


    The second day of the great magic ceremony. The dean''s office of Aldrich --


    "I think the double existence is not enough. It needs triple, no, quadruple!"


    SIVI, hiding in the dean''s room, complained to fitter, who was about to become the spirit behind him.


    "Don''t say such willful words. Miracles can''t be changed after they are finished."


    "So Sylvie, who are you going to date?" the ghost girl said with a smile, and she did not mind stabbing Seaver''s wound with sharp language


    "It''s not a date. It''s not a date. It''s just shopping." Sylvie replied with a certain pique.


    The vampire Princess refused her invitation to continue playing for a while after solving the sudden disaster Demon King yesterday, and returned directly to timothyn. Now there is no news.


    But the vampire Princess II who appeared inexplicably disappeared after the appearance of the natural disaster demon king. Even if the power operation of the intelligence team of idrick still could not find the relevant information.


    The guardian of the sword said that he wanted to have a good talk with masquerade SIVI. However, masquerade SIVI said that he wanted to enjoy the celebration, so he only had time after the end of the ceremony Now I can''t spare my hand to clean you up. I''ll wait and see after the big magic ceremony is over!


    In addition, the good news is that the fake from the second princess vampire''s hand contains not only the sword, but also a blade, and it happens to be the tip of the sword. No wonder they think this sword can kill the vampire princess.


    In addition, after defeating the demon king, he got rich rewards from the task.


    Leaving these aside, Sylvie also has some feelings.


    When someone asks what he or she is doing, answer the question that the other party is fighting with the devil in protecting the world, and then he looks at the subtle expression of the other side, which is also very interesting.


    On the second day of the Great Magic Festival, most of the activities have been on the right track. After the busy day yesterday, although the number of tourists who had psychological preparation is still large, they have lost the anxiety of yesterday, and have a lot of calm. This also makes SIVI nod to himself: Celebration, it is better to have a good time, just like traveling, the focus is to watch and watch Discover the beauty of scenic spots and the charm of history, instead of the local products made in various roadside shops


    But what he didn''t expect was that tourists were not the only ones taking their time.


    "I know you must be alone. You feel so miserable. Why don''t you go shopping with me this afternoon?" He and Sophia first asked. That''s what the girl and Sylvie said when they were working on some temporary documents in the dean''s room.At that time, Sylvie thought about it, and thought it didn''t matter, so he nodded and agreed.


    Then you can see: Saran, Evangeline, Eliza, Alice, and even theo There are many people who want to go to the celebration with him, which really makes Sylvie, who has only two bodies, a little bit troubled


    "Why do they all make appointments at the same time? What''s going on with this novel like development


    Sylvie couldn''t help scratching his head. "Are they supposed to tease me in this way?"


    "Isn''t it a girl''s heart?" Fitter was very interested in this, and kept walking around in front of Seaver, making him feel a little dizzy.


    "I''m sorry I don''t understand girlhood." Sylvie looked bitter.


    "I understand." Fitter patted himself on the chest, almost without any ups and downs, and said confidently.


    "Maiden heart? But fitter In terms of your real age, you don''t already have 500... "


    Before SIVI had finished his words, he stopped wisely under the murderous eyes of the ghost girl.


    "Mr. AI De Li Ke, in this world, there are things that can be said and there are things that can''t be said. Please respect yourself." The ghost girl, with a sweet smile on her face, said word by word in a voice that made Sylvie''s hair stand on end.


    Sylvie, who can easily kill a monster close to the demon king (that is, his head is a little stupid) can only shrug his shoulders at fitter pathetically.


    At this time, Qiu Ke, with a bunch of Apple candy in his right hand, a string of marshmallows painted on it, and a small dish of fried noodles in his left hand. There were buns and sausages in the dish, and Qiu Ke, with a strange mask on his head, staggered into the dean''s office in a good mood.


    Behind her was a black and white doll with a doll about her own size.


    "Master, what are you doing here? Why not go to the celebration? It''s fun She called out in a sunny voice, seeing seavy''s distress.


    "Well, I can see that..." Sylvie looked at the girl and sighed a little.


    This guy should have enjoyed the celebration most.


    Especially after knowing that you can put the account in his name Aldrich shouldn''t be in debt because of this


    After leaving the useless worry, SIVI told the girl about her current situation, hoping that she could give some advice.


    As soon as Qiu Ke heard this, her eyes brightened and she said, "I see, so it is ~"


    she put the fried noodles dish in her hand on the table, and then took out a flyer like thing from her pocket. As the "inventor" of cheap paper, the price of paper of Adrian''s generation is so low that even ordinary people can buy it To a great extent. The prototype of the flyer was also built on cheap paper and printing.


    "If you''re right, that''s why they asked you out at that time."


    "Sweets buffet for lovers?" SIVI could not help but read the above text, and then he put up a black line on his forehead: "this, what is this?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Because of the unprecedented grand occasion of the Great Magic Festival, Morag''s hotel has already been full, and many people even have to live in tents temporarily allocated by Aldrich college.


    In this case, it is not high-ranking officials or dignitaries who can seize the room, or shrewd businessmen.


    For example, sasangsang.


    "The root of the world tree (goblin slang, equivalent to ''Oh, cake seller'' or ''my God''), it can''t be done, it can''t be done!"


    Now, in the dark little room that had been used as a warehouse, the fat goblin merchant was shaking his head, and his big ears were slapping him on the cheek with his movements.


    In this shadowy little room, there is another goblin at this time. However, different from sasangsang, although it is 1.2 meters tall, it is already a very tall type among goblins. Moreover, the exposed arms are full of muscles, and the whole person is also very strong. Those amber eyes can make people think of the eagle involuntarily, which looks quite elitist. It completely subverts the impression that goblin is only a little higher than goblin in human mind (even many people can''t distinguish goblin from goblin).


    "Monsieur sasangsang, I advise you to think it over again." The strong goblin, imitating human movements, said in a deep tone with his arms around his chest.


    "It''s not that sasangsang doesn''t help you, but he can''t help you." The fat goblin merchant still wanted to shake his head and refuse, and his tone was firm and there was no room for turning around.


    "Don''t make a decision so quickly. Our prince Kabala is waiting for you to change his mind."


    Continued the strong goblin.


    "It''s no use. Wake up! The goblin Empire has long been destroyed. It is absolutely impossible for human beings to watch it rise again! " Shasangsang screamed: "you are pushing shasangsang into the fire pit!"


    In fact, what he thought in his mind was more than what he said. Although shasang sang believed that he was smart, even the best among the goblins, he knew very well that when dealing with human beings for a long time, he knew that the wise men in human beings should grasp a large number of them, and the strong ones would be countless. He should lead the compatriots with poor intelligence quotient and play the restoration of the country under the eyes of human beings It''s just the right person to be the champion of the year!


    "We are not too hard on you. We just want you to install the outstanding achievements of our mechanical masters in the canteen of that college. We call it" loud noise ". The creativity comes from the invention that the masters can explode."


    The strong goblin spread out his hands: "it''s not too difficult at all, it''s just some small things..."


    "But these little games will explode! And its power is equivalent to a ring of exploding fireball


    Sasangsang immediately screamed: "you want to blow up the political figures of human beings in the banquet after the closing ceremony! This is absolutely not possible. If I am not present, I will be immediately arrested and interrogated! "


    At the thought of the most cruel interrogation and punishment of human beings, shasang sang shuddered for a while.


    "Then you just have to show up?" Said the stout, raising his slender finger.


    It turns out that this guy who looks like an elite just looks like


    "Shasang sang will die! Sasangsang has no magic power or protective magic items. Once those things explode, I will definitely die! " The goblin merchant cried out, "the root of the world tree, isn''t it difficult?"


    "Prince Kabala will guide us in the direction that death cannot stop. You should be honored to die for the sake of righteousness


    "I like my life more than glory


    See sand mulberry still a pair of soft and hard do not eat the appearance, that strong goblin suddenly started.


    Taking advantage of shasangsang unprepared, he was pressed to the ground, and his hands were pinched on each other''s neck.


    "If you don''t want to help, we''ll have to do something a little stupid After that, you are not going to look for the other people who are looking for the mulu to grow up! "


    The strength of his hands is not small, so that sasangsang immediately felt that the other side was not joking.


    He struggled as hard as he could, but the power gap between them was so great that his struggle became weaker and weaker.


    Just when Sha Sangsang felt that his consciousness was about to go away, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the outside to the interior. Standing outside the door was a monstrous looking monster.


    "You have committed theft and murder in Morag. We will arrest you in accordance with the basic law of the pan human integration alliance. You can keep silent, but every word you say will become evidence in court."


    Said the phantom in a very stiff tone.


    The strong goblin snapped his tongue heavily, and the whole man seemed to be equipped with a spring, let go of the sand, burst out suddenly, and ran towards the door step by step. At the same time, he felt a sharp dagger in his right hand.I saw a cruel smile on his face. The dagger turned into a light of silver, and it was cut heavily on the neck of the demon statue!


    The dagger was broken from the center with the sound of "Zheng" and the image of the devil remained intact.


    Then the devil, about three meters high, knocked down the stunned and strong goblin like an arm. He carried him upside down like a chicken. After bowing to sasangsang, he was in the goblin: "the root of the world tree, that damned blacksmith sold me a fake!" He left here in a shrill scream, leaving only shasangsang, who had just been forced by others and had not yet returned to God


    Leaving aside Dobby''s goblin revolution, SIVI is now in unprecedented difficulties.


    In the face of the invitation of a group of girls, how can you decide on your own?


    "take the momentum of being a male and just push them all down!"


    This is the suggestion of the long mouthed moose nosed tapir hanging on the wall of the dean''s room.


    After habitually casting a silence technique on the other side, Sylvie''s heart also moved


    To acridine, this is not the earth, there is no monogamy, and there is no fear of bigamy. Why do you care so much?


    "Sylvie!" The door of the dean''s room was pushed open without warning. The little girl with silver hair looked at the empty Dean''s room and muttered with some doubts: "isn''t this guy here? Clearly fitter just said he was here


    Shivi, who was startled and reflexively hid under the table, was relieved to hear that it was Elijah. As soon as he was about to climb out and say hello to the girl, our highness had already sighed heavily and began to talk to herself.


    "It''s a pity that I still wanted to invite him to have that dessert..."


    Do you want to come too?!


    All of a sudden, Sylvie''s scalp was numb, and the action that he wanted to run out of his head stopped there, and his hands were ready to run away at any time.


    "Under the crown of the virgin, you are here."


    At this time, the voice of the holy silver swordman of a church sounded a little farther away.


    "Flea, didn''t I say don''t call me Saint during the Great Magic Festival?" "I don''t care about this respectful but distant attitude, but wouldn''t it be so bad if I was known by ordinary tourists?" she complained


    The virgin is the treasure of all mankind, and the core treasure of the pure white church. It can be said that the value of the virgin itself is far higher than that of anyone in the pure white church, including the Pope - and the value here is not just the value of prestige. You know, all high-level holy water needs to use the blood of the virgin as the raw material.


    In fact, the reason why Elijah has become a little one now is the result of the Holy Land delegation who came to attend the great magic sacrifice and asked her for a lot of blood.


    Because of this, before SIVI, the elector, was born, the pure white church had not let the saint leave the brandy court of the church for a long time. Because of this, in order to show the sincerity of the church and idrick''s cooperation, the Pope let Elia temporarily stay in the Aldrich college.


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper." Frey''s respectful voice sounded again.


    It''s not that this guy has always been so serious about Elijah. Not long ago, Sylvia had seen two guys in the library, their heads close together, reading romantic novels.


    The reason why Frey is doing this is simply because a delegation from the pure white church came to monitor them to a certain extent. The reason why Frey lived with the virgin in Aldrich was because of her status as a temporary nun. If she didn''t do a good job in this identity, maybe there would be a new nun after the magic ceremony To replace her, so that she can only be sent back to the holy land. No matter how to say, to be able to obtain the title of Saint silver sword lady also shows the strength of Fu Lei. The power of the apostolic church is still worthy of attention.


    Of course, they didn''t know that Sylvia had already had a private conversation with the people of the Holy Land delegation "from the heart" and "happily and warmly". Although a lot has been said, the core meaning is only a few words.


    Elijah and Frey have to stay. If you want to do anything out of the ordinary, wash the chrysanthemums for me. Oh, no, just wash your neck and die.


    Less than half a year after that, you want to hop? There are no doors.


    The leader of the Holy Land delegation fell a lot of things after SIVI left. Sylvie was not interested at all, but the next day the other party accepted his offer.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter Oh, by the way, flea. Have you seen Sylvie The words of the virgin interrupted SIVI''s thoughts and brought him back to his senses.


    "Mr. seavy, I saw him sneaking into Professor Franken''s lab


    Without hesitation, she betrayed the location of another SIVI.


    Through telepathy, he calls another self to escape quickly, while Sylvie continues to listen quietly to the conversation between them."Well By the way, flea, are you free later? "


    "As long as it is Saint I''m free at any time, my lord Elijah said


    Although Frey''s voice still sounds respectful, it seems to have relaxed a lot compared with just now.


    "That''s all right, Sylvie. If I''m right, I''m going to pass the day without any invitation, but how can we let him do it like this?" Elijah''s voice sounds particularly full of spirit, not as soft and weak as before: "let''s join hands to catch him!"


    "If that''s what you mean, I don''t have any problems."


    The two voices began to get farther and farther away


    After picking up another crystal, Vichy starts to look at their own situation from the bottom of the table.


    After being warned to escape from the empty Franken alchemy laboratory, SIVI wandered in the Open College castle.


    Because most of the students went to participate in the Great Magic Festival, the whole castle seemed more quiet and gloomy than usual.


    While considering whether to install more magic lights, he said hello to the students who came across occasionally, studied hard and were still in the college.


    There is another one who can warn him through the crystal ball with the whole castle monitoring ability, which can almost avoid all dangers. Meeting other students can give the person who is searching for him a kind of intelligence that he is wandering around the college, reducing the detection rate of the other one, killing two birds with one stone.


    "Ah, my lord Dean


    "Hello I remember your name is Miss Juno Daisy? " Sylvie said a gentle greeting to his student, then turned his eyes to another person.


    "Oh, this is my friend, Jon, who I met during my training."


    Juno quickly introduced to Sylvie.


    And Jon was watching the man in front of him, who was rumored to be almost the hero of the mythical age - not that he had any doubts, but that he had seen from a distance yesterday that the man had easily killed the black monster. When the monster appeared, he lost his ability to move because of the monstrous malice and suffocating sense of pressure


    If you also have the strength of this man in front of you, even if you don''t rely on soul gear, your sister and girlfriend will not die.


    "Jon, is he?" As if he didn''t know the young man in front of him, he said, "my student, thank you for your care."


    "That''s what I should do." Jon replied, flattered.


    After a long time''s consideration, the boy who had seen the world''s coldness and warmth still didn''t tell Seaver about the spirit, and Juno Daisy didn''t take the initiative to mention it.


    As a matter of fact, girls have been suffering for a long time. After all, the outside world has fallen into a strange mania for soulful things. Although the dean of his own family does not seem to be a person who can covet soulful things, the fact that "as long as the original holder does not die, others can''t use it" still makes Juno resist subconsciously revealing Jon''s identity.


    Finally, the girl decided that if Sylvie asked about this, she would tell the truth and not tell a lie. If she didn''t ask, she would not say


    "Mr. Aldrich, what can we do to gain such powerful power in a short time like you?"


    After a few words of conversation and finding that the man in front of him was not as difficult to speak as he had imagined, Jon could not help but ask him.


    Two of his closest relatives were killed by the army of milfard, Duke of eklakit. Even if he had mastered two soul tools, Jon''s current strength was unable to revenge on the Archduke. It is said that there is a magician in the other''s house who is like a fake. But after seeing Sylvie''s way of communicating with heaven yesterday, he realized that the existence of the great mage has gone far beyond the realm that ordinary people can touch, even if the ordinary person holds two soul tools.


    "I''m just an example. I''m afraid there won''t be a second one in a thousand years." Seavy answered Jon with a wry smile. He knew that many people were curious about this question, but the only one who dared to ask was the young man who was fearless and fearless.


    "Can I study magic in your college?" Jon asked again. After a pause, he said a little shyly, "Tuition I can''t take it out now, but I promise that as long as I succeed in my study, I will pay back soon! "


    "Why do you learn magic?" Shivy blinked and asked the boy.


    "I want to be strong." The young man did not hesitate to reply: "I want to eliminate all man-made misfortune in this world and protect the happiness of all people."


    Sylvie looked at the weathered face of the other side, but still showed a little childish face that matched his age. He sighed to himself and reached for a nod on the young man''s head.Jon wanted to avoid his fingers at first, but he found that he couldn''t avoid it no matter how. He couldn''t help but cry out in his heart that he was the legendary Aldrich.


    And SIVI immediately took back his hand and shook his head to the boy: "if you don''t care about other aspects, you don''t have the talent to learn magic Maybe it''s OK to be a swordsman. "


    The expression on Jon''s face faded.


    It''s true that magic is not like other things that can be fruitful even if you don''t have talent. If you don''t have talent, no matter how hard you try, you''ll end up in vain.


    In fact, his magic talent is not bad. He has already passed the pass line at a low altitude, and he can still achieve something. However, since he has accepted the spirit tool, sooner or later he will die of the curse of the spirit tool. Under normal circumstances, SIVI will not let him enter Aldrich.


    "Mr. Dean, I remember that it seems that an elective course of combat magic will be offered later?" Juno suddenly asked.


    "Yes, I decided to open this course because some centaurs joined the Aldrich family." Sylvie naturally guessed what the girl wanted to say, and answered positively.


    "Is it useful for the swordsman to fight with the magic sword?"


    Sure enough, Jon''s eyes lit up again after Juno said that.


    "But our college doesn''t recruit swordsmen." And SIVI''s words once again broke his hope: "Aldrich is a school of magic, not a school of magic swordsmen."


    "Well, if Jon joined Aldrich as my mage''s retinue, would he be able to sit in on combat magic classes?" Juno looked at Jon and asked Seaver again.


    "Yes, but we must examine him for a period of time before accepting his retinue. In addition, even if he passes the inspection, he is not a member of Aldrich, but an accessory of Miss Juno daisy. No matter what happens, you will be responsible for it. "


    SIVI looked at Juno and said clearly.


    Juno looked at Jon again. After thinking for a moment, the boy nodded to Juno with a hopeful expression. The girl said with a smile, "I know, it doesn''t matter when I take the examination."


    It''s quite a good idea for Sophia and Sophia to leave after the college.


    As a result, they met frankens and his son who were returning from the trip.


    "Lord Sylvie." As his hands were full of things and he couldn''t pull his hands to turn the screws, Franken could only greet him in his usual impassioned tone.


    "I bought a lot of things." SIVI looked at the bags they were holding and found most of them were not very precious alchemy materials.


    "Because the alchemy materials provided by Aldrich are very precious, there are not many civilian materials in great demand."


    Franken continued to explain in that tone.


    "Compared with this, go to your lab and put things down. I think my hand is going to break."


    Claude''s face was full of impatient shouts, but in the middle of the speech, his words suddenly stopped, his eyes lost their vitality, and it took a long time for him to recover.


    "What''s going on? Claude, are you ill Seavy frowned and asked curiously.


    "Sick? I''ve never been better. It''s just that I''ve been a little bit worse recently Claude had a big Lala smile, but Sylvie could see the sadness and despair hidden under the smile.


    "You go and let things go first With me. "


    As if to break the deadlock, Franken said, handing over his two bags to Claude and taking him away in spite of protests.


    "When did that begin?" Seavy looked at the corner where the other side had disappeared and asked Franken.


    "Half a month ago." Franken first answered, and then he screwed the screw on his head. He found that even he did not know what tone he should use to explain the situation. Finally, he had to give up and said in the same non undulating tone as before: "the compatibility between his soul and the body is getting lower and lower. The situation that the soul was rejected by the body in a short time just now is the latest It happens more and more frequently. I don''t know when I can hold on to it. "


    Knowing that Franken didn''t blame him, Seaver fell silent.


    In order to study the soul thoroughly, he chose to spread soul tools to stir up the whole human society into a mess. As a result, the inducement of this incident became more and more serious, but the collection of soul tools was not even half of them


    Rather, except for the time when soulful first appeared, the situation began to settle down.


    The envoys were either employed by various countries or temporarily arrested for research. All those who were clever and unwilling to be chess pieces hid themselves. A few ambitious ones drew up their own forces with the aid of soulful tools, waiting for the opportunity in the dark.But Sylvie couldn''t wait.


    Let''s just kill all the soul tools.


    This idea has just come to the fore. The smiling face of the young man and the sentence "I want to eliminate all man-made misfortunes in this world and protect the happiness of all people!" They came out together.


    This makes SIVI suddenly wake up, a cold sweat: when did he begin to have this kind of attitude of regarding human life as grass root?


    Soulful makes us bear the curse of soulful and embark on the road to misfortune. Why should they join in?


    Every soulful emissary, at the time of accepting the spirit tool, had already understood that it would bring unexpected huge changes to their lives, including the possibility of their death and their body shape.


    Only when he understands this will SIVI give them soulful.


    Although this kind of behavior seems hypocritical to him who spreads his soul gear, this is exactly what he thought at the beginning.


    While Sylvie was immersed in the proposition of hypocrisy, another thought came to his side.


    Why do you have to place all your hopes on the spirit task?


    The soul is the closest part of human beings to the origin of the world. It is indeed extremely mysterious. But because of this, the number of magicians who study the soul has been amazing since ancient times.


    Now that the soul task has fallen into a bottleneck, I can not stick to that task, and try to find the information about soul left by predecessors for research, comparison and learning, right?


    After discovering this, Sylvie felt that there was a good road ahead of him.


    "Franken, what project are you in charge of now?" He asked, looking up.


    "Miniaturization of the magic cannon." Franken replied, not knowing why.


    "Put it aside first, wait until the end of the Magic Festival, and prepare for a friendly exchange visit with me in the 21st school."


    "Friendship exchange visit of 21 schools? What is that? " Asked Franken.


    "Don''t we have a lot of things we can''t use? Pull out the rowing, and then clean up the garbage left from the sale of the great magic ceremony, and we will exchange it with other superior colleges for some guide books


    Sylvie replied, and with that he added, "about the soul."


    The last time the Council elected a total of 22 upper level colleges, including Aldrich. This time, after patting his head, he decided to visit the past one by one.


    "Well, it''s an interesting plan. I wonder if Dean Aldrich can explain it to me in detail?"


    Suddenly Sofia''s voice full of resentment rings behind SIVI


    Then seavy''s expression of contentment froze in his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    There are more than 1000 documents to be processed in a big magic ceremony. If most of the documents are not screened by the three sages system and only need to be browsed, I''m afraid that only the paper of documents can fill half of the dean''s office.


    And 21 school friendship exchange visit what, the need for documents is certainly more complex.


    Then the question comes. If this plan is really implemented, SIVI a goes to visit, and Xi Wei B goes to the new green grassland and continues to move towards central China, then who are the actual perpetrators (victims) of these documents?


    "Cough, Sophia, I''m just talking about it."


    Sylvie grinned and turned to explain to the gloomy victim girl.


    As soon as Franken saw that things were not good, he ignored SIVI''s eyes for help and fled directly to his own alchemy laboratory.


    "Well, I know you''ve got a lot to do, but once in a while, think about the actual operation of the college. If it had not been for the professors at holion who had agreed to stay for a long time, now Aldrich would have been at a standstill


    Obviously for the festival and dressed up for the red haired girl with the usual rudeness is different from the elegant movements, put in the waist said helplessly.


    "Speaking of this, I intend to start recruiting new professors after the great magic ceremony to alleviate the shortage of manpower."


    Sylvie immediately explained.


    "After the great magic ceremony?" The girl frowned slightly.


    Although relying on the Great Magic Festival, their Aldrich college has indeed attracted a lot of attention. There are also many magicians who are still free at present. At the end of the Great Magic Festival, these people are recruiting before they leave. They can indeed have a higher success rate than usual. But the problem is that there are many spies mixed with free magicians. If one accidentally recruits those with ulterior motives into Aldrich, it will certainly lead to some disaster.


    "I know what you''re worried about." Sylvie patted Sophia on the shoulder with a soothing smile: "but even if we don''t recruit now, won''t those obnoxious guys try to put spies in our college when we have leisure time? As long as we have a good grasp and investigation, we will always be able to throw all those who are not well intentioned out of the college. "


    "I hope so..."


    The girl sighed.


    Just when SIVI thought he had managed to muddle through by shifting the topic, Sophia asked again, "well, can you explain to me what you just said about the friendship exchange and visit of 21 schools?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape, Sylvie could only honestly tell the girl that the real purpose of his visit to the twenty-first school, that is, to collect information about the soul and find a way to treat Franken''s son Claude.


    "Really, you can say no at the beginning. Will I stop you from treating Claude?"


    Sophia slapped Seaver''s forehead in a funny, angry way, and then asked, "so are you free next?"


    "Er..."


    Sylvie just wanted to answer, but suddenly a new task appeared on the task panel.


    "Branch Mission: Date battle"


    "task content: are you still feeling difficult because you have only one person and can''t play with all the girls? Then come to have a look, the system task guarantees to give you a happy ending! Task requirements: accompany all the people who have invited you (both men and women) to a celebration without being noticed by others. "


    " task tip: the tower of cause and effect opens the temporary cause and effect gate, so you can return to the time point when you confirm the task by paying a small amount of fatigue value. Please make good use of this point. "


    " note: "if you play off, you will have a very tragic event." ¡ª¡ª"Note 2:" in fact, I would like you to take off. " ¡ª¡ªThe cause of death was the black warrior who was stabbed by a firewood sword "


    " note 3: "please don''t date girls with a playful attitude." ¡ª¡ªThe vampire Viscount with a high-heeled shoe on his head "


    "... "


    Illusion? Sylvie always thinks that the system seems to be getting more and more unruly recently.


    However, it does provide a way to solve the current situation, that is, to return to the time of receiving the task through the tower of cause and effect. From the point of view of the task, I am afraid that the so-called return to that time is not to replace the time itself, but to be in the coexistence state at the same time


    If the future self kills the past, will it disappear? For some reason, words like "grandmother''s paradox" sprang up in Sylvie''s head.


    Putting aside the strange idea, he explained to Sophia that he wanted to go to the toilet now and let the girl wait outside the toilet. After that, he ran into the men''s room and chose to accept the task.


    Although I don''t know what reward will be given after the completion of this task, it seems that it is not a difficult task anyway. It doesn''t matter if you do it a little bit. Maybe the task reward is the evidence of the strong?At the moment of accepting the mission, SIVI felt a very subtle feeling, like a slight deflection of the whole world. Then another self appeared beside him - unlike the double self, this sudden self had no connection with him.


    "It''s a delicate feeling to see the purpose of the week." The new self scratched his head, then spread out his hand. There were many familiar cards: "sure enough, as long as it is through the effect of the tower of cause and effect, even if it is back to the past, magic and other things will be carded..."


    "What we''re going to do now doesn''t use magic, anyway?" Sylvie couldn''t help interrupting the self talk from the future.


    "Well, I said something like that before. It''s so subtle. In a word, I just tried to come back. You can call me two weeks The new seavy reached out his hand and shook hands with Sylvie himself.


    At this time, a third SIVI appeared.


    Compared with the second week, the third was much more tired.


    He said to SIVI and erzhoumu Xiwei weakly, and his face was full of bitterness: "I went shopping with the girl twice To be honest, I regret taking the task at the thought of going on a third visit. "


    Looks like this guy''s three weeks old Sylvie.


    As soon as the voice dropped, a fourth person suddenly appeared.


    The fourth Seaver''s eye socket was deep, and he looked tired, as if he would faint at any time.


    He just waved symbolically to the sives and leaned against the toilet partition to keep his eyes closed.


    This makes the hand that Ben Xi Wei Gang just outstretched is stiff in the air.


    Before he said anything to cover up, a fifth SIVI was born.


    But this time, instead of looking at SIVI, he grabbed SIVI by the collar and said, "you bastard, why did you take that damn task?"


    "Calm down, I am you


    SIVI was startled.


    Two weeks later and three weeks later, Sylvie quickly reached out and pulled them apart.


    But to be honest, the toilet compartment is not big, so SIVI had to face the angry five week old SIVI.


    "Is there any mistake?! It''s just a stroll. Is it worth exaggerating? " He asked, unable to help himself.


    Except for erzhoumu SIVI, the others rolled their eyes.


    This makes Sylvie begin to doubt whether he has done wrong in accepting this task.


    "Even if this task is very troublesome, just give up at the most?" Said SIVI, a little uncertain.


    "Note 3 is a hint that you can''t give up once you accept a task." He opened his eyes and said in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Then don''t go back to this time point. When the task time comes, the task will automatically fail? It doesn''t matter if there''s a little punishment? "


    Asked SIVI again.


    "It''s no use." He shook his head, and his face showed a wry smile: "if you accept this task, even if you don''t use the tower of causality, once the task time is over, we will be automatically transferred here I''m a living example. "


    "Since there are only five of you, it means that it takes only five times to finish?" Sylvie counted the numbers.


    "Nine times to be exact, because we''re going to cast a double presence here, only for a week. Your other existence doesn''t need to join - we need him to master the situation and not let us people bump into each other. What the task requires is not to let them find something special, which should be us from other time lines. " "Because you are the most clear headed person for the purpose of a week, you can only be responsible for this kind of thing," he said


    "In fact, once you accept this setting, I still feel a lot."


    SIVI gave a ha ha, and then went out first.


    "Sorry for waiting. Let''s go to the celebration." When leaving with Sofia, SIVI also made a safe gesture to the toilet.


    The other four have changed their dual existence into eight. They take out the small cards that can communicate with Cedric, and go to the places where other girls (or teenagers) want to travel with SIVI through the dispatch of SIVI in the dean''s room.


    Date battle, officially started.


    -- the precipice of West Land --


    "welcome your return, my royal highness."


    Asasher, dressed in a black robe, bowed down respectfully and saluted a space crack that suddenly appeared in the air. "In addition, please forgive us for losing your precious magic mirror."


    "Don''t mind. Compared with this, how are you doing


    Holding an umbrella, wearing a big red princess dress, the vampire Princess slowly stepped out of the crack.


    The wound in her abdomen has disappeared, and even her broken dress has been restored to its original state. If it is not for the blood, I am afraid that the previous serious injury is just an illusion."Very smoothly, the radicals have cleaned up nearly 60%, and the remaining 40% are non diehards. As long as the news of your safe return comes out, they will naturally fall apart."


    The answer to the vampire princess is not Asahel, but the girl with big horns and thick tail.


    Compared with asashere, who likes to rush into the army, the girl has a better command and control of the overall situation. Perhaps it is because of their two men, one man and one martial arts, the vampire princess will be relieved to leave the cliff of the west land alone to lure the enemy.


    "We didn''t pay too much attention to those human resistance forces, but arranged for them to collide with the main force of the radical faction..."


    "According to the battle capital shown by the human Resistance Army and fighting with the remaining main force of the radical faction, there is a 70% chance that the whole army will be destroyed, and at a better point, more than 50% of its combat effectiveness will be lost. But what is the reason done in one vigorous effort to destroy the princess?


    "Because that rebel leader has something to do with that magical human being of idrick."


    The vampire Princess shrugged her shoulders, then threw her parasol and sat down on her 4-pillar luxurious bed: "our family used to stir up a duel between the man who is constantly creating miracles and the natural disaster. Originally, I wanted to take advantage of that opportunity to see his cards well. Unexpectedly, the guy didn''t even have any cards, so he killed the natural disaster."


    There was a look of astonishment on the girl''s face with horns.


    She also met the natural disaster demon king, and thought to herself that she had no ability to defeat the other party. Even asashere, the most powerful player in their camp, could hardly defeat him.


    I didn''t expect that the human who had not been seen in his eyes actually solved it without revealing his cards. The gap revealed in this could not help her not to be surprised.


    "It is true that human beings are reviving at an amazing speed, but you don''t have to belittle yourself. At least compared with ordinary human beings, you are still very strong."


    "so, your highness, what are we going to do now?"


    The horned girl raised her head and asked blankly, "do you need to give human beings a little bit of a stumbling block?"


    It was a little tricky for her to slow down their development without attracting human attention. However, she still has many subordinates in the abyss. If she can''t, it is very simple to let those demons come out and incarnate as human maidens to seduce the monarchs of human beings, sow dissension, cause some wars, and cause unnecessary internal friction to human beings.


    "No. Even now, there are many races and forces that want to be a stumbling block to human beings. We don''t need to get involved. " Listening to her, the vampire Princess shook her head and showed a light smile on her face: "besides, the world wakes up, and there is not much time left for human beings. Even the man who is constantly creating miracles will have little hope of guiding this suffering race out of a way to survive in the catastrophe that follows. "


    The world wakes up. This word is like a magic spell, which makes the horned girl pale and shrinks her head subconsciously. Even Asahel''s body trembled a little, but as a great devil, he could grasp his emotions and easily covered them up.


    , yes, your highness, your highness. When our people interrogate the prisoners, they find that there seems to be other forces behind the radicals who are agitating and providing them with magic items and rebel supplies - do you want us to find out the rats who are hiding in the dark? "


    "No, it''s not the guys in the shadow altar, or the monsters in the blood nest. It''s unnecessary to do such things even if they are pulled by their roots. Soon we''re going to crush their power and nest together, so it''s meaningless who did it. "


    The vampire Princess shook her head and casually handed down death sentences to the two forces who were far from the reach of human beings.


    "If there is nothing else, you can go down first. We''re a little tired. " The vampire Princess waved her hand.


    "yes, my Highness Princess." "At your command."


    After they saluted in unison, they slowly withdrew from the huge room.


    Suddenly the empty room was silent.


    "Goo Goo ~ I did a good job at Morag?" Suddenly a voice burst out in the room.


    Then the girl with a similar face to the eldest princess loomed out of the shadow.


    If Sylvie is here, you can find that this guy is the second vampire princess who participated in the siege of the princess!


    "No, that man should have noticed something, so he captured you alive and tried to get some information out of your mouth."


    It seems that the vampire princess is not surprised that the Royal sister who yelled at her not long ago is talking with her calmly, but slowly.


    "That guy is extremely dangerous. If I didn''t get the shadow sneaking from the old people at the shadow altar, I''m afraid he could not escape. You know, even if his attention was caused by a natural disaster, well, maybe it would be better to call it a fake Even if he was attracted by the artifact, his bondage to me was not weakenedThe second princess just spread out her hands like that, and said happily in a face.


    "That is to say, this attack was really made by the old things that are almost rotten up in the shadow altar. Hum, dare to do it to our family..."


    There was a sharp color in the eyes of the vampire princess.


    "Don''t look down on the old guys. They''re disgusting." The second princess turned her mouth, and seemed to be very happy to see her sister Huang angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. Drag our blessing on Mr. aldric, who always makes miracles. We have already got this in the fake object." The vampire Princess staggered her hand, and there was a crystal bottle just like a long neck flask in her empty hand.


    There is a black jade in the bottom of the bottle. At this moment, it seems that the jade has its own life. Many ordinary people have small fingers and so thick black arms beating the bottle wall, and it seems that they are struggling to escape from it.


    "As long as we get the remains of hubosolu, we will not be afraid of in the main material position before the catastrophe comes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    The Great Magic Festival was held for three days. After the first day''s experience of confusion, the students and magicians of other colleges, under the guidance of the students of Aldrich college, understood some of the rules. For example, entertainment projects are all placed in Morag, while the actual transactions of magic goods, alchemy materials, magic books and other precious commodities are placed in the half plane.


    But that doesn''t mean that the order of the next day is better than that of the first day In fact, looking at the overall situation, the chaos intensified the next day.


    The reason is very simple, because many people who missed the opening of the great magic ceremony arrived in Morag the next day, and many people who were just watching on the first day also came from the nearest city to find business opportunities or other reasons.


    The whole city of Morag has been turned into a huge playground. It is impossible to visit the whole city in a single day. In addition, the busy magic market in the half plane makes people forget to leave. Therefore, few tourists who come to the first day want to leave like this.


    As the number of people coming and going to the city increases sharply, the order will naturally be a little chaotic. Even the beetle shaped magic bus caused some congestion.


    Fortunately, in addition to the demons sent out by SIVI to crush the vampires, the other demons have already returned to their posts and continue to maintain the law and order in the city. As soon as there is a sign of unrest, they will immediately crack down and take the troublemakers to the temporary prison and put them in jail for a period of time. So there is no riot that can really affect the interest of most people.


    "Linya, look, that sugar man looks delicious!"


    A wavy girl in a goose yellow dress pointed to a stall not far away from home, with an expression that she had never seen in the world, and yelled to her black long straight horsetail female companion.


    "Lord Xilian, please be a little bit more self respecting Even if you are not in lovinia now, you still have the title of Julian. "


    The black long straight horse tailed girl with a human purse beside her carefully admonished a certain Lord of lovinia.


    "Wow, how can you squeeze the sugar into such a delicate human shape? How can you see such exquisite skills? This time, Morag did not come in vain!"


    But obviously, her admonition didn''t drift into the ears of the city owner who was looking at the sugar man and his eyes were shining.


    "Lord Xilian, please don''t make such a shameful move What''s more, the main part of this big Magic Festival is the fairs of those magic schools and magic forces in the half plane. Please don''t forget our purpose just because of a sugar man. "


    "I see, linya, compared with these boring topics, I heard that there will be a super large dance party tomorrow night. Let''s stay another night and go to the party together ~"


    the response to the black girl is the smile of the city Lord who is so bright that even the sun will be tarnished by it.


    Because of this pure smile, even if she always does something out of the ordinary, she can''t be angry with her Linya sighed in her heart, then straightened her face and seriously refused the proposal of the city Lord.


    "No, plus today, we have been away from lovinia for nearly three days. If you stay one more day, you will be away from lovinia for five days, and we have not appointed anyone else to decide the matter before we set out. This is too irresponsible for a city Lord


    "Ah, how come?" the girl, known as Xilian, was like a dodder. She wrapped herself around the body of her guard and the chief of the city Guard officer with the posture that made the teenagers around her blush. Then she whispered to linya''s ear in a rather emotional tone: "don''t be shy. There will certainly be some young young light Junjie coming to attend the dinner party, but they will find it for you How about an object? "


    Linya made it with a straight face, regardless of the Lord of her own city: "pain, linya, stop it, people give up!" "I''m sorry, I haven''t thought about that for the time being. Compared with this, I''m more worried about lovinia."


    "Oh, anyway, linya, you''re a witch, and you''re aging very slowly. Unlike me, ordinary people have to worry about getting married..."


    Tears hanging from the corner of her eyes, Xilian puffed her cheeks and made a fuss.


    "Please don''t say that. Aren''t there many people who are pursuing you, Lord Xilian." At last, the serious and rigid expression on linya''s face could not be maintained. She said with a bitter smile.


    "Those guys just like the position of my city Lord. Hum, they are not rare!"


    Hillian murmured.


    When linya, as always, was in a headache about how to deal with the wayward City Lord, a voice with surprise and a little surprise suddenly sounded around them.


    "Isn''t this Lord hillian and Lord linya?"


    The two men followed the reputation and found a boy and a girl not far away.


    This is the girl who was just talking about wearing the Aldrich college robe.


    "Oh, isn''t this miss hillwin and Mr. Donald knight?" Compared with linya, Xilian reacted first. She immediately put aside the kind of childish expression just now, and replaced the mature, steady, natural and generous expression and noble temperament of the city Lord.This can not help but let some of the passengers around who have seen the whole process show "sleeping trough, this is OK?" The hell of it.


    "Lord Xilian, you have also come to attend the great magic ceremony."


    Although there were only a few connections, hillwin had a good impression of the Lord of lovinia.


    "Well, I heard that there are very good magic items here, and I happened to be looking for some materials that are difficult to obtain by ordinary methods, so I came here and took a chance to visit here." With that, Xilian continued to sigh in that elegant and dignified tone: "I didn''t expect that someone could turn the once plague city into such a prosperous city as it is now. It''s really worthy of the legendary Lord Aldrich."


    Hillwin had a proud smile.


    "Well, miss hillwin and Mr. Donald are also on an appointment Play? " Although the expression on linya''s face didn''t change a lot, she could not help but relax. It seems that she is also very happy to meet a girl here.


    "No, we''re on patrol at the behest of Professor Sophia." Donald shook his head. "There are a lot of patrols like us in the Academy."


    "Patrol?" Linya looks at the candied hawthorns and hot dogs in hillwin''s hand, and then at the baggy bags in Donald''s hands, with a trace of doubt in her voice.


    "The president said that our patrol focus is just to solve disputes, or to report to the police if there is anything wrong. It doesn''t need to be strict, which will damage the interest of tourists. It doesn''t matter at all."


    Hillwin explained, sticking out her tongue.


    No matter how multi-functional the statue is, it is not a real alchemy life after all. Many things can''t be clearly understood by its brain. Therefore, Sophia issued an urgent task to let the free students patrol in Morag. If there is something that can''t be done with the magic image, it will contact the nearest group of students to deal with it.


    This method has been put into use yesterday. After one day''s practice, the effect is excellent, so it will continue to be implemented today. Many students responded to the call. Many of them were busy with their booths and programs yesterday, but they didn''t have a good time. Tasks like this, which can go out and play in a proper way, and can also earn some credits, are naturally quite popular.


    When some magicians pass the official identification and certification of Aldrich, they will give them temporary permission to set up stalls when they find that there are enough items worth trading in their hands. There are a lot of visiting mages and other sorcerers coming to the Great Magic Festival. There will be only a small number of stalls, so there is no vacancy.


    "I have to say, this celebration held by your college is really wonderful."


    Looking at the jubilant people, hillian couldn''t help saying, "if I hadn''t been able to invite so many high-level people from the college, I would have held this celebration in lovinia."


    Hillwin and Donald smile at each other, and their sense of identity with the college has reached an unprecedented height.


    "Wait, isn''t that Mr. Aldrich?" Linya said suddenly.


    A group of people looked in the direction she had pointed out, and saw SIVI walking in a certain direction surrounded by a group of students.


    "I didn''t expect that they actually invited the dean."


    Before the magic ceremony, they said they would invite the dean to play together. I thought the Dean would only act with the black class sisters and professors... "


    "It''s not easy for that Lord Aldrich, either."


    Hillian smiles, and she can see that Sylvie, who has just been surrounded, has a smile on her face, but there is still a deep sense of fatigue.


    "In a word, it''s the arrangement of the goddess of seven Yao to meet here. Why don''t we go shopping together next?" Hillwin proposed.


    Donald could only nod his head.


    "I agree." Said Helene without hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t mind. " Originally, linya wanted to say something, but seeing the expectant expression of hillwin and Xilian, she could only swallow the words of opposition into her stomach.


    "Great! Where are we going now "Miss hillwin, do you have anything to recommend?"


    "The Prague circus, which I''ve heard from my classmates, is very interesting." The girl immediately reported a destination.


    "Isn''t Prague a magical creature?"


    "Can they be trained?" hillian asked curiously


    "Our Lord Dean can also use the dwarf demon. In addition to mysterious guardianship, magical creatures are no different from ordinary creatures. In addition, I heard that Professor Franken had helped Prague dispel the magic that controlled them, so Prague in morselassie was friendly with us


    Hillwin explains.


    "It turns out that Yeah? Is that Mr. Aldrich who just walked by? "Xilian just showed the appearance of sudden enlightenment, but suddenly pointed to a completely different direction and said.


    People looked in the direction she pointed out again and found that Sylvie was talking with Theo with long hair and light blue hair. The scene was inexplicably full of warm atmosphere, which seemed to have a subtle feeling of father and daughter


    Mr. Dean''s miracle can make him into two people. It was no secret in Aldrich, but little was known about it, and hillwin couldn''t say it clearly. She could only falter that they were probably wrong.


    Although hillwin''s attitude was a little strange, shirlian and linya did not doubt her.


    After all, Morag is so big that the influx of people is hard to count, and it''s not surprising that there are one or two people who look like Sylvie.


    It should have been.


    until they met on the way to the Prague circus, they met the third Xi Wei who were shopping together with the princess of the former Prince of the princess of the island. They seemed to be forced to serve as porters and wallets. In the circus, they saw fourth West Wei sitting opposite them and watching Alisa''s performance together. They finally felt something wrong.


    Even if NIMA has one or two that look alike, it''s too frequent for NIMA to encounter?!


    Even hillwin and Donald are a little confused Is it possible that the abbot can be divided into four categories?


    Sylvie, of course, didn''t do much. However, in the dean''s room, Sylvie, who is responsible for the overall scheduling through the increase crystal ball, has tried his best to stagger through nine of his own action areas - after all, several of the groups seem to end up eating self-help desserts, so they are very close.


    On the other side of Morag, shivibon, who was shopping with Sophia, sneezed.


    Do you have a cold Sophia, who was watching other people carve patterns on used Yaojing scrap chips and make them into cheap pendants, looks back and asks with concern.


    "How could a wizard catch a cold?" Sylvie habitually wiped his nose and murmured.


    "Why not? I also know that a great magician died of milk allergy."


    Sophia frowned and, without waiting for SIVI''s excuse, covered his forehead directly.


    Seaver looked at the girl''s face, felt the girl''s temperature on her forehead, and smelled the fragrance of lavender on her body. Her old face could not help turning a little red.


    "Well, it looks ok. There''s no fever."


    Sophia didn''t notice Sylvie''s behavior. She just nodded.


    "Which one do you like? I''ll see you off. " ''asked Sylvie, turning his face to the stall to hide his red face.


    "No, I just think it''s interesting to be able to carve on the waste Yaojing chip." The girl shook her head and refused, which was in sharp contrast to the original princess on the other side who was happily letting erzhoumusevi experience what money is like.


    "It''s almost noon. Shall we have something to eat?" Seeing that it was almost lunchtime, seavy took the lead in proposing.


    Let all groups stagger into the dessert bar, which is their default plan!


    "Yes." Sofia had no objection. She looked in a good mood and said with a smile, "I just saw a barbecue stand on the side of the road, and I felt very good."


    "Eh?" Sylvie blinked, puzzled.


    Isn''t Sophia asking him out for dessert?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like barbecue The girl asked him with a slight tilt of her head.


    "No problem. I''ve always been a fan of food."


    Xiwei, who was conscious of avoiding the Shura field, showed a brilliant smile.


    Sophia is a good girl. She didn''t feel sorry for Sylvie during the rest of the trip. Rather, SIVI had a good time with her.


    They lingered in all kinds of small toy stalls that even SIVI had never seen before, and chose gifts for each other. Sylvie tried to cheat by magic in some game stalls, but was knocked on the head by Sophia. In the end, even if he got a lot of prizes, all of them were returned to the tearful stall owners except for Sophia''s favorite puppets. Besides, they tried to eat the wind of various places They are popular snacks, wearing ethnic costumes with different customs, and watching various kinds of juggling made by charmingly naive magic creatures under the command of animal trainers The whole day passed without knowing it.


    On the way, except for the occasional flurry to avoid SIVI from other Zhou mu, Xi Wei still had a good time today.


    After returning Sophia to the dormitory, the sives gathered in the dean''s room.


    In addition to the original Xi Wei, all the other Zhou Mu''s SIVI looked tired to death.


    "No need to exaggerate at all, I say?" At the beginning, he felt that he was a pure worrier. SIVI said to other sives, "it''s very simple to come here with the mentality of enjoying the celebration."


    Then he was beaten.


    Two weeks and three weeks of SIVI did not do it, only four weeks and five weeks of him."Hello, Hello, I said you calm down!"


    Pure physical attack is not a problem for SIVI now, and the four and five week heads also restrain from using magic, just simply venting their anger.


    "In the mood of enjoying the celebration? At the beginning, I''m full of energy. Of course I can say that! " All around him, Seaver was tearful and looked miserable: "motherfucker, I want to kill you at the thought that I will suffer this kind of torture again!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." It seems that Sylvie of wuzhoumu can''t speak any more


    Although I don''t think it should be as exaggerated as they said, SIVI, who played with Sofia all day, did feel a little tired after the excitement disappeared.


    Before the schive of the pentazoan had transformed from a human being into a strange and terrifying existence, the sives of the other orders disappeared suddenly. It seems that they have gone back to their own time line.


    The original SIVI, on the other hand, removed the double existence, replaced his magic robe full of creases and footprints, and then opened the tower of cause and effect.


    "In a word, while you still have the spirit, you can solve all the five items in one breath."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    It''s amazing to travel through time and space through the tower of cause and effect and see another silly expression in the toilet compartment.


    Sylvie felt that the world would probably have this experience on its own.


    After repeating the scene he had seen almost habitually, mosevi walked out first and led Sophia outside the toilet.


    He pastes a patch with a communication array behind his ear and releases the double existence lag. Under the command of another Zhou Mu Xi Wei, who guides the whole situation, he quietly walks out of the toilet.


    This communication array does not produce sound like headphones, but directly acts on the auditory ossicles. It can realize unilateral communication without anyone noticing.


    Although the final result of the whole week is that everything goes well, SIVI still dares not relax his vigilance. You should know that the act of shuttling time and space through the tower of cause and effect will have a real impact on the future He was not interested in proving that the grandmother paradox was the result of god horse. If you don''t be careful, maybe something will happen in the end, although it''s not big, but it will be very troublesome


    The task of the system is not to be noticed by others. So what happens if it''s really broken?


    As a great magician, Sylvie''s physical fitness is not strong enough to be inhuman, but because of the system, his basic attributes are still quite high. He will not really become a dog when he goes to the street nine times In fact, even if he''s really tired into a dog, Sylvie also has some small magic tricks that can refresh and temporarily restore fatigue.


    So, why from the beginning of three weeks of their own will be tired of that pair of virtue?


    If you think about it carefully, you can see why I''m afraid that from the beginning of erzhoumu, those who travel through space and time have to go back to the previous time point and do it again


    In this way, their tired performance will be justified. Most of the magic that can temporarily refresh and restore body fatigue will have certain side effects. If you use it too many times, you will have serious rebound symptoms. I''m afraid that I have been repeating this scene for several weeks to the extent that even the magic can''t work.


    How many times have they failed since the second week


    Sylvie couldn''t think about it any more. All he could do was try to make sure he succeeded.


    Why do you look so nervous? Is it so boring to come out and play with others? "


    Finally walked in his side saran can''t see down, the little vampire fork waist dissatisfaction way.


    "Of course not," seavy said seriously. "I''m just responsible for my life."


    Of course, this statement would not be recognized by Saran, so SIVI had to take her to various stalls.


    "It''s so busy. It''s a bit stuffy with too many people."


    After being squeezed out by the surging crowd twice, the little vampire puffed up his small face and muttered in some displeasure.


    "I think it''s good, and it reminds me of the first time we met."


    SIVI took her to his arms, and then gave himself a brute force and repulsion shield, easily squeezed a way out of the crowd.


    "The uncle at that time was really mean."


    Saran wriggled in SIVI''s arms, picked a more comfortable position, leaned against his chest, and complained with a small mouth.


    But the expression on her face was full of gentleness and nostalgia.


    "I knew I was a vampire and made such a prank."


    Although saran is a bit clumsy, but more or more because most of the time is protected by the night aristocrats, completely out of touch with the kind of innocence cultivated by the outside world. After such a long time at Cedric college in Seville, the mind has naturally grown by leaps and bounds. At this time, she recalled her first encounter with Sylvie. Besides the little sweetness, she was more shy than words.


    I used to be so stupid that I didn''t find out


    "Anyway, Saran, I want to thank you."


    Sylvie chuckled, "you''ve helped me a lot since Aldrich was founded."


    "I think it would be better for you to say that to Sophia." Saran spat out her tongue: "compared with her busy all day, I don''t do anything worthy of praise."


    "You''re a deterrent in itself when you''re in Aldrich." But SIVI didn''t think so. He was quite moved by the fact that he was able to hold such a grand celebration: "although the professors of Huolian are very conscientious and there are a lot of high-level magicians, they are not Adrian''s own people. Compared with our college, they are more pro Huolian Empire, so they can''t return 100% trust."


    "But you are different. From the beginning, after you blocked me, I decided to give you 100% trust. And you have lived up to my trust. " With that, he squeezed into a five copper hot dog stand: "would you like one?""Well, of course." The vampire girl nodded with a smile, and her face was full of happiness: "of course, you don''t need garlic sauce."


    The two people looked at each other with a sharp smile.


    "Although I''m sorry to disturb you suddenly, one of the people in wuzhoumu is walking towards you. If you can''t leave the street in three minutes, try not to let saran turn back."


    is as like as two peas, or his voice is passed through the auditory nerve array behind his ears, which gives him some vigilance.


    The hot dog is not ready, and even if it is, SIVI has no excuse to leave with saran in three minutes.


    So he decided to adopt the second plan.


    After the little vampire got the hot dog and had a happy bite, SIVI immediately stood opposite her and held the girl''s thin shoulder in his right hand.


    "Why? What''s the matter The little vampire looks at do not know why, suddenly a face serious SIVI, some do not know what to do.


    "You have a little bit of garlic sauce on the corner of your mouth." Sylvie showed a charming smile.


    "But they didn''t put garlic sauce in it?" Asked the little vampire with his head askew.


    After three seconds of silence, SIVI continued.


    "There''s a little ketchup on the corner of your mouth."


    "No, they didn''t put ketchup on it either..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seaver and the confused saran looked at each other for a few seconds, and then he once again showed a brilliant smile: "your mouth, stained with a little carbon dioxide."


    "What is that?"


    The little girl who didn''t learn chemistry said she was under a lot of pressure.


    At this time, a SIVI of wuzhoumu was passing by saran with a group of students. Meanwhile, he said hello to him who was holding the little girl''s shoulders and seemed to kiss him at any time.


    To keep saran from turning back when she heard the noise, Seaver continued to say softly, "don''t move. Let me wipe it off for you."


    "So what carbon is..." The girl looked at Sylvie''s face close by, and her voice, which was still complaining, broke off like a broken radio, and her face turned red.


    Sylvie could feel the little vampire trembling slightly through the girl''s shoulder held by him.


    She reflected Sylvie''s shadow in her watery eyes, and then closed her eyes as if she had made up her mind. Only the trembling eyelashes could make people feel that the girl''s heart was not calm.


    At the moment, our hero is looking at the five weeks away, Seaver and his party. He is relieved that he has not found the vampire''s appearance of being picked by the king.


    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, then loosened the girl''s shoulder and started laughing. Ha ha: "Oh, it''s just that I read wrong. You don''t have anything on your mouth..."


    With that, Sylvie found himself saying the wrong thing.


    The girl suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. The blush on her face and the shaking of her body were more obvious. However, it was completely different from the reason just now.


    If it''s a GALGAME, it''s bound to have a less favorable sound.


    "Uncle, uncle, you are a fool, a fool!"


    Don''t know where he was wrong, SIVI can only desperately apologize, and bought a lot of gifts to coax the little vampire.


    The physical strength and energy consumed along the way is far more than that spent with Sofia for a week.


    But Sylvie knows that the most important level has not yet begun.


    Yes, that''s the legendary Buffet dessert.


    Although it is under the banner of lovers'' self-service dessert, in fact, as long as two people (men and women) come in together, they will enjoy the price discount.


    By the way, the cake in this is not very delicious compared with that in the Aldrich canteen.


    "I said," do you have to come here for dinner? " Sylvie was looking at the dessert shop with a cramp in his leg.


    Even if he tries to stagger the time, there is a four round eye accompanying his Highness the saint and the lady of the silver, and is influenced by Theo''s expression that he wants to eat sweets


    Wait, is there something wrong with that guy in the back? That guy''s not me. I''m not Laurie!


    Sylvie in the heart to his own defense, and then helpless with the little vampire into the dessert shop.


    Because the staff of the dessert shop have been told by the dwarf demon sent by Sylvie in advance that there will be several "avatars" coming, which is also part of the great magic ceremony. Be careful not to expose the horse''s feet and be found. So even when they saw the third SIVI coming, the shop assistants did not show any special expression. They calmly arranged a place far away from the other two sives.


    After handing out his thanks with a silver coin, Sylvie took the plate and brought a lot of cakes, pudding and cheese to the vampire."Why are you suddenly so enthusiastic?" Looking at SIVI''s plate full of desserts, the little vampire is aware of something by his sensitive nature.


    "It''s nothing. It''s my previous apology. Just sit here and I''ll get you what you want."


    Said Sylvie with a smile.


    In fact, it''s just to keep the vampires away from other people. If they slip up, it''s a big problem.


    "Well, they don''t want this kind of cake. Give me some monbrow, strawberry flavor."


    The little vampire immediately sat in a chair a little higher for her, rocking her feet and demanding.


    Montblanc was far away, and Sylvie didn''t refuse. He ran over with his plate and clip.


    As a result, a voice made him shiver involuntarily when he finally caught the strawberry flavor of the Montblanc cake.


    "Aldrich? Didn''t you go to the bathroom


    Elijah held a mousse cake in her hand, and, regardless of the cream on her mouth, destroyed the pure and elegant image of the virgin. Her round eyes were curiously staring at SIVI.


    Trough, why is Elia here? Anyway, why didn''t you get a hint?!


    "Sida suddenly appeared in the dean''s room No, I''m hiding under the table now. I can''t speak up. You try to be careful. I''ll leave first. I''ll continue to support you later... "


    It was as if he had heard the question in SIVI''s heart, and such words came from the preaching array behind his ears.


    This makes Sylvie involuntarily want to lift the table - you are a pit father!


    No, they''re just one person - you''re self defeating!


    Zhou Mu didn''t appear in the dean''s room, that is to say, there was a certain Zhou Mu''s Sylvie because of something that changed the plot!


    Stella usually acts with Theo, so it''s the damned Laurie who''s responsible for this situation!


    Although a lot of information flashed through his mind, Seaver said calmly, "well, I just came out."


    "Is that so?" The playful expression on Elia''s face made Seaver feel frightened. However, what she said later made him twitch in the corner of his eyes: "anyway, you must be responsible for Frey when you play with her to that extent."


    motherfucker, what did I do to Frey!


    The stunned Sylvie almost burst into tears.


    He could only falter, and then quickly fled back to saran''s table, gave her the plate, and then stopped the SIVI there on the pretext of going to the toilet.


    "What have you done to Frey He grabbed the skirt around him, pushed it to the corner, and asked in a low voice.


    "What? I beat her in the hoop game, so I drew a circle on her face with a quill pen, that''s all? " Four weeks Mu Xi Wei answers without knowing why.


    "Trough, what''s the matter with Elijah holding you responsible for her?"


    "Maybe I''ll wash it off for her later?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people big eyes stare for a while small eyes, and then one extremely tired sigh.


    At this time, the toilet door was pushed open, and both sives were shocked, but they were relieved to see that they were three weeks old.


    But three weeks Mu Xi Wei is Leng Leng Leng to see for a while, two are almost holding together West Wei, after a long time just tentatively asked: "self attack self receive?"


    "That''s not true!"


    As if he had been electrocuted, SIVI loosened his shirt around him and asked himself, "what''s the matter with you? Why let Sita run away? In this way, our support will be troublesome! "


    "All I had to do was talk to Theo, and by the time I came back, she was gone. I think it''s my territory anyway, and Sita doesn''t care if she doesn''t know the way Well, what a mistake. "


    Three weeks Mu Xi Wei helplessly shook his head..


    "Just talking to Theo? You are a Laurie SIVI immediately accused.


    "A big trough! How dare you say you''re resistant to Theo''s pathetic request? " Three weeks later, Mu Xiwei was furious.


    "Nonsense, of course not!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Every now and then, Sylvie feels a little bit bad about himself.


    "Compared with fighting here, I think it''s better for us to go out quickly. If those guys who come with us see that we haven''t been out of the toilet for so long, they''ll be in trouble."


    Four weeks is worthy of the oldest qualifications (although only a few more days), very sensible to put forward their own views: "dessert buffet is the last hurdle, after this, the week can be basically finalized.""Yes, in order to complete the task..." "To keep dating theo Said the other two sives.


    "Motherfucker, you''re Laurie!" "Shut up, what''s wrong with Lori?" Then they quarreled again.


    Four eyes can not help but cover his forehead and sigh.


    No matter which zhoumu''s Xiwei is the same person, but after all, different Zhou Mu''s Xiwei''s thinking mode will be different due to various factors.


    In short, after a period of murmuring, the three sives returned to their partners.


    Sylvie, who was in charge of the whole situation on the other side of the college, finally managed to regain control by taking advantage of Sida''s departure. He issued various tips to them so that they could avoid the dangerous situation ahead of time. After that, in addition to Sylvie''s feeling that he was a little bit full of food, he could barely be regarded as smooth sailing.


    In short, his second week is still a little bit of a surprise.


    Saran was sent back to the college dormitory, and Sylvie stretched himself out on the balcony, his face full of tiredness: "it''s finally over..."


    He has been shopping for almost a whole day. As like as two peas in the


    voice fell, he felt that he had returned to the toilet compartment once again, and two people who were exactly the same as themselves were looking at themselves.


    ¡­¡­ Well, it seems that this nightmare is far from over.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    Bernard is a vampire.


    The vampire has always been a terrible and mysterious creature for ordinary people.


    Even if some vampires visit human dormitories several times at night, they will not behave impolitely. They will only leave a beautiful story for people to talk about after dinner. Some vampires make corpses for human food and spread the horror of those living and dying people who can only live in the moonlight. More vampires are separated from the world for hundreds of years Absolutely, only when the blood sucking impulse floats, can we go to the human village to get some food


    Human beings are creatures with curiosity and curiosity. It is this desire to constantly explore the unknown that makes these creatures, who are totally out of line in the eastern plains in terms of body function, learn to make tools, cast magic, and finally defeat other competitors to dominate this vast territory.


    It is precisely because of this yearning for the unknown and mystery that many people in human beings think that the vampire has a different charm. Some of them are willing to give up their human identity, just to get the baptism of the blood of vampires and become the same kind of these creatures for the first time.


    Bernard is one of them. Or, it used to be one of them.


    It has been more than 200 years since he became a vampire. From a man who has no title and is only a little better than a walking corpse and a corpse ghost, he has become a marquis who is feared by people even in the vampire society.


    After all, the vampire that the human beings first embraced was not as good as the pure blood vampire. For a long time, he had forgotten his appearance and family as a human being. In his decadent head, there was only the glory and pride of being a vampire.


    In his opinion, all creatures in the world are weak and stupid. Only vampires, the nobles standing under the night sky, are the pinnacle of creatures.


    He even disdains to absorb the blood of ordinary human beings. Only the beautiful virgin''s blood is his favorite. He sucks the blood from their bodies in each other''s moaning, then transforms them into corpses and ghosts while keeping their spirits. Looking at their expressions of fear, he peels off their tender young skin and finally cuts off their skulls Wine cup and bowl sacrifice are his favorite games.


    Although Bernard''s abnormal behavior made many vampires despise him and thought that he was just using the glory of vampire as an excuse to satisfy his inner sadistic desire, many vampires appreciated his action.


    The vampires who admire him and are in tune with him are called radicals within Timothy.


    After Timothy Sein occupied a small part of the eastern plain, Bernard also obtained his own fiefdom, and could satisfy his abnormal hobby without worrying about when the holy water and cross of the pure white church would suddenly appear on him.


    Bernard, after making his territory a mess and people fleeing, suddenly realized that if he went on like this, there would be no beautiful human women for him to abuse.


    he would not reflect on what he had done, but found an excuse from other places. The land was too small. Why did the royal highness of the great princess not give the doings of their own land? Why didn''t Timothy take more human territory?


    This kind of twisted psychology was deposited and fermented in his heart. Finally, he was slightly excited by other radical people, and the evil fire in his heart burned up.


    Yes, it''s the high slut who wants to be nice to reptilian humans. She insults the glory of vampires. She''s not worthy to lead Timothy sheen! Only we such noble, the heart is full of orthodox will vampire, can be qualified to sit on that supreme throne!


    So when radical vampires and abyss demons secretly prepare for rebellion, he responded positively.


    The plan is perfect. Nearly 200 powerful vampires, including him, attack and kill the lone princess in human territory with forged holy swords. Meanwhile, comrades on Timothy''s side will rebel against the eldest princess in the absence of the eldest princess, so as to completely remove the influence of the eldest princess!


    In the end, the plan failed.


    The assassination team failed. In addition to the initial attack by the radical faction disguised as an entourage, even the second princess, as a secret weapon, failed to cause fatal damage to the eldest princess. And these 200 strong people are just two human to beat the shit.


    Bernard could see clearly that even one of them, the grand duke, who wanted to make a surprise attack, was knocked out of his head at the moment of his attack.


    Vampires have a lot of vitality, but that doesn''t mean they can survive a blow in their heads - in fact, even Duke vampires, their brains and hearts are still their weaknesses.


    So Bernard was scared to pee and pushed out.


    It has to be said that his action is very correct, because soon, the colorful human beings who fight with that demon like monster will blow up the clouds in the sky, and many slow-moving vampires are directly burned into fly ash by the sun.


    Bernard, who knew that he had nothing to do, began to flee and planned to return to timothyn to help his fellow rebels.It was just that the human power did not seem to have planned to let go of himself. Before long, he found that two magic statues were coming after him.


    The whole body is made of black steel, and there is no blood in the body. In a sense, it can be regarded as a vampire nemesis. The blood magic and the fangs of vampires lose their original function in the face of demons. In addition, these demons seem to have excellent magic resistance. Even if you attack them with other elements with poor power, they will not have much impact on them. On the contrary, they almost got caught several times.


    Bernard shuddered at the thought of what humans do with vampires.


    Fortunately, the two idols did not know whether it was lack of power or other reasons. After hundreds of kilometers, they suddenly slowed down, giving him the chance to get rid of them and escape successfully.


    "Damn bitches, Katrina, damned human bedbugs! When I come back to Timothy, you will never cry


    In his mind, his companion must have succeeded in taking charge of Timothy sheen by surprise attack, while the vampire princess is still seriously injured. Even if it is only a fake, Roland dur, the holy sword, should not be so easy to recover from the damage she suffered from her night demon blood.


    At this time, Bernard stopped and looked at a human village with smoke curling from the kitchen in front of him. He rubbed his stomach and showed an evil smile. The sharp canine teeth under his lips were chilling.


    Because he was run over by the devil for a day and a night, he didn''t have the chance to stop to eat. In addition, he was still running away and fighting for a period of time. The impulse of blood sucking naturally surged into his head.


    If it wasn''t for the midday sun, he would have turned into countless bats and killed all the people in that village, leaving only the most beautiful virgin for himself to suck blood and abuse.


    Swaggering into the village, although the village people will also look at his body is covered by a black cloak, but did not stay on him for a long time. After all, it''s time to eat, there''s a lot of farm work in spring, and there''s nothing to steal from the village. They don''t have the spare time to pay attention to an outsider.


    After walking for a while, Bernard''s eyes suddenly brightened. In the village inn, there was a girl with outstanding features.


    The girl has golden curly hair, and she is wearing a Red Plaid Dress with a khaki jacket on the outside. She also has a small felt hat full of Scottish style at the bar, which seems to be the same as her clothes.


    There was also a dirty suitcase at her feet, which suggested that the girl should be a traveler or a bard.


    Compared with the village women who are very strong because of their long-term work, girls with thin arms and tender flesh are much better than them in any aspect.


    So he laughed and came forward.


    But before he could speak, a sharp and thin voice began to ring.


    "Don''t come here. The smell of vampire on you is disgusting!"


    The voice was not from a girl. Although the girl turned her back to Bernard, he was far more sensitive than ordinary people and immediately recognized that the voice was coming from the ground.


    Angry Bernard lowered his head and saw a pug figure, about the size of a palm, completely made of sandbags, grinning at him vividly.


    Bernard was very surprised.


    The feeling of the pug puppet is similar to that of the previous one. The difference is that there is a strong magic power around the figure who chases him. The amazing amount of magic even makes him wonder whether he will be directly beaten into a sieve if he stops for a little longer, while there is no magic on the pug puppet.


    Soon he gave up thinking when he thought fruitlessly.


    In any case, this thing should be made by the human girl who is determined to be her ration. Let''s just suck her blood and see what she can do.


    At the thought, Bernard pounced directly on the girl''s back.


    The next moment, however, his body stopped in mid air.


    Bernard was horrified to find that he had not hit an invisible magic shield, but that his body was completely out of his control.


    Not only the limbs, but also the blood in the body began to flow strangely. No matter how he urged the blood magic, he could not control it. Even the two magic like abilities of incarnation bat and atomization were blocked.


    "Give up. If it''s a pure blood night demon, it may still be able to struggle with the magic eye and the talent magic ability. A guy like you who doesn''t even have a little bit of night demon blood can''t get rid of it."


    The girl dropped a silver coin into the empty glass, making a crisp crash. At the same time, she also handed the cup to the owner who was stunned by Bernard''s movement in the air.


    "Another cup of black malt wine, I have been to many places, but the black malt wine here should be the best. Please fill it up and don''t spill it out. It doesn''t matter if you slow down."That shopkeeper after pondering for a moment, immediately with the help of small farmer class understanding ability, picked up the cup and slipped to the backstage. It looks like it''s going to be a long time before you come out again.


    Although Bernard was not really very thoughtful, he was not a fool to live to this day. Seeing this situation, how can you not know that you have kicked the iron plate?


    "Human scum Young girl, I have no injustice or hatred with you. Why do you want to do such a thing? "


    "You just came over and didn''t want to suck blood. Do you still want to chat with me?"


    The girl asked with a smile.


    "No, that''s right. It''s about talking. In fact, I am It''s the man with the gold rose


    Bernard hesitated for a moment before he remembered the gold inlaid rose, which was originally called "the scum of the vampires" among the radical faction. Because the gold inlaid Rose had helped mankind solve many problems that were difficult to solve for human identity, many powerful human beings would sell the rose with gold as a face.


    "Yes, can you tell me why the tattoo on your body is not the" J "inlaid with gold roses, but the" K "of the night nobility


    Obviously, the world and sharpness that the girl saw was beyond Bernard''s imagination. The tattooed letter on the vampire was the secret of the vampire clan. Moreover, the letter itself would be covered by the pattern, but it could be easily found in the girl''s eyes.


    "Well, that''s because..." Bernard''s expression became ferocious at the sight of his perplexity and roared, "die!"


    I saw his eyes out of the frame, like a shell flying towards the girl!


    In fact, Bernard had a blind eye before he became a vampire. After the first embrace, his parents specially found him an opal and some precious stones, and helped him make a false eye. The false eye also depicts a magic array. If you send magic power to it in a critical moment, the eye will shoot out like a hidden weapon, which is so powerful that it can even be used Compared with military bed crossbow!


    In the past, he had to restrain himself from not using it, so that even his best friend didn''t know he had such a move.


    The moment that the false eye was about to hit the girl, the eyeball suddenly stopped without warning.


    "It''s a good magic item, but it''s disgusting."


    The girl looked at the fake eyeball which looked like the real one and frowned slightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, the hardness of the false eyeball was comparable to that of steel. It was like being chopped by countless blades. In a moment, it was broken into countless pieces.


    "You Who is it... " Seeing that his last mace failed, Bernard asked the girl reluctantly.


    "I''m just an anonymous puppeteer."


    The girl flicked her fingers, and Bernard fell from the air to the ground. Then he took off his cloak with a little stiff movement. In his hoarse roar, he walked out of the hotel step by step into the sun, and finally turned into fly ash in the surprised eyes of the villagers.


    And the girl is still as if nothing has happened, sitting at the bar, waiting for the boss to drink.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with that stupid girl, but I''m a little worried even though Al is here Sylvie seems to be doing well recently


    She took a sip of the black malt wine and murmured to herself, "after catching that guy, I''ll go to Morag to have a look..."


    The dean''s office of Aldrich College --


    after successfully completing a five week appointment, SIVI finally reached the limit of physical and mental strength, and fell directly on the sofa to sleep for a whole day.


    In fact, he is still good. According to others who have met him before, there is an unfortunate man who always changes history carelessly. Sylvie has repeated it 11 times in the third week. God knows how he survived.


    All in all, by the time Sylvie woke up, the color of the sky had begun to darken. The third day of the Great Magic Festival passed.


    "You wake up at last," Sophia, who was sitting at the side of the paper, looked at SIVI, and then muttered in a mosquito voice, "is it so tiring to go shopping with me?"


    "What time is it now?" SIVI wiped his eyes and ate nine minutes of dessert. He was not hungry at all. He yawned and asked in a sleepy voice.


    "After a while, the closing ceremony will be held, and then the evening sacrifice. Some of the magic schools have left. " At the same time, he sent a message to Sophia.


    Generally speaking, in addition to killing a natural disaster demon in the middle of the way, the great magic sacrifice was still very successful.


    Many magicians have traded the materials and magic items they want. Many people said that they would come back next time. Aldrich''s students also took advantage of this opportunity to make a lot of money - of course, because of the sponsorship of materials, part of which needs to be paid to the college as a commission.


    What''s more, the college itself, which he thought would lose a lot of money, gave him a surprise. After the replacement of magic equipment was sold at a low price, those items were snapped up, and a large amount of money was bought in, so that the college did not lose much. In fact, if the large amount of AI coin was not welcomed by the magicians and led to a large amount of outflow, I am afraid that the great magic Memorial College would not only lose money, but also make a lot of money.But in this way, Aldrich can finally get involved in the magic economy to some extent. In addition, because of the arrangement of the great magic ceremony and the study of half a year, but the magic accomplishment is so high that the students'' performance is unbelievable, the reputation of Aldrich college among the magicians has also increased to an amazing level. I believe that the enrollment activity starting in three months'' time should be more lively.


    "The basic objectives have been achieved, and you have done a good job." Sylvie glanced at it roughly and praised Sophia with no parsimony.


    "It''s better for you to prepare your closing speech as soon as possible than this kind of uncultivated praise." Although the girl said so, she was in a good mood.


    "I''ve got something in my mind


    SIVI grinned and went out to the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Regardless of SIVI''s words, the great magic ceremony ended safely.


    After confirming that all of them had left the plane, SIVI also removed the portal and cut off the communication between the half plane and the main material plane.


    The temporary recruited pygs also disappeared, which surprised many tourists who planned to leave the next day. They didn''t see those chubby guys out of the city, so why did they disappear overnight?


    Since then, like a restless child, Aldrich college announced a news again.


    "It''s nonsense!"


    In the conference room at the top of the Hohenheim Association headquarters, the old mage with a braid on his head and a snow-white beard threw the goddess Pravda on the table. He said angrily, "just after the great magic ceremony, we recruited new magic professors in front of other colleges and our people!"


    "Isn''t that normal?" Sitting on his right hand, an old man with a goatee and a blue magic mark on his left cheek stroked his beard and said: "after all, that college has not been established for a long time. Except for the monster boy, Eddie, only two or three kittens have been relying on the support of teachers from Huolian National Institute of magic to run normally. It is better to say that if he does not, the college has not been established for a long time It''s strange to recruit new professors. "


    "Francis is right." Old shaman, who was in the first place, nodded and agreed with goatee.


    Although he also attended the opening ceremony of the great magic ceremony, as the highest leader of the mage Association, he could not stay in Morag for long, so "what about some equipment as bait? But I always think that the utilitarian color is too serious And can the guys who come to the equipment really teach the students well? "


    Sylvie scratched his head in a rare way.


    After all, he is not an omniscient and omnipotent God, and he will not be able to do anything about it.


    "Or just choose from the middle class? But after a while, the students are about to reach the middle level, right? In that case, I always feel strange... "


    At the beginning, the owls that eddick sent out to choose students found the kind of right environment, and they would certainly make achievements. In fact, the poor students of Adrian would be offered as excellent students by most of the magic schools


    Sophia and fitter are in charge of the friendship visit and exchange meeting of the 21st school. Sophia, for some reason, takes fitter to other rooms for office on the pretext that he doesn''t want to be disturbed by SIVI and doesn''t want to disturb SIVI''s work. This makes Sylvie unable to find a reliable person to ask for advice.


    "Evangeline seems to have gone back to the palace; saran''s stupid opinion can''t be referred to; Eliza and Alice are students themselves, and it''s a little strange to ask; Theo is the same, and I don''t think the little girl has any interest in this kind of thing; Franken''s most recent reason is that Claude is absent-minded, and it''s certainly not worth asking him at this time Conclusion Even a person who asked did not expect that life is really lonely like snow. "


    Ignoring the moose nosed tapir specimen hanging on the wall, he threw away his resume and leaned back on the back of the soft chair with a big stretch and exclaimed.


    "Ah, teacher, you are lazy again." Eliza and Alice walked into the dean''s room with the tray of teacups and teapots in her hands. Seeing SIVI stretching over there, Eliza said with a chuckle.


    "It''s just intermittent breaks."


    In front of his students lazy, was found to have no sense of embarrassment, smile back to a: "are you together?"


    "Alice is here to give you black tea. She said you should be tired at this time."


    Eliza had a bad smile, which made the maid blush with shame.


    "It''s Alice, who knows my schedule." Ignoring the interaction between the girls, SIVI took Alice''s black tea and took a sip. Suddenly, he felt the soft fragrance filling his mouth, and the lingering charm was long and beautiful. He could not help but praise: "um, Alice, your tea making skills have improved."


    "Hey, hey, yeah." The maid held the tray and laughed sheepishly.


    "What about you, Eliza? What are you doing here? "


    Putting down the teacup, seavy asked his first student again.


    "Teacher, didn''t you ask us to clean up the underground cave occupied by the wise men?"


    Eliza first made a rhetorical question.


    By the way, the panjuan wise man was the monster who hid in the riverbed of the Moshi River and played puzzle with SIVI at first, and then killed himself. Finally, he was turned into the main energy source of the third school district


    Because after the death of the wise man, the wonderful boundary that separated the water still existed in the river bed of the moshrasi River, so SIVI asked the students to clean up with the dwarfs to see if they could find anything there.


    "Oh, did you find anything there?"


    Sylvie was interested in that."We dug out a part of the body of some kind of demon. The dwarf demon said that it was too dangerous to continue digging. It would be better to ask you to identify it first and then decide whether to dig it out."


    Eliza said.


    "Oh, well, I''m fed up with reading all day," Seaver said, his eyes shining. He took a sip of black tea, regardless of its hot mouth. Then he stood up and stretched out his hand in the air in front of him. A crack appeared there: "what are you waiting for? Let''s go."


    Because Alice was also curious about it, Sylvie also took the maid to the other side of the river.


    Different from Franken when they first arrived, most of the river bed has been dug out, and there are many powerful magic lights around, which can brighten the originally dark area.


    Standing on the solid soil and looking at the fish that are attracted by the light overhead, Sylvie has the feeling of being in an aquarium.


    But soon he came to his senses and was led by the dwarf who was in charge of mining, and went to the place where the foreign bodies were dug out.


    Because this is underwater, people who are not familiar with water element magic can''t get down at all, so most of the students who participate in this daily task are magicians who are good at water element. At this time, they were following SIVI with great interest, and wanted to hear from their Dean about what they had dug up.


    As for the danger In the minds of these little guys, as long as SIVI is there, no matter what happens, there will be no danger.


    Soon they came to the place where they dug up the body of the demon.


    It''s only a small part of it, but it''s the size of a small bench. It looks like the tip of a horn.


    SIVI touched it with the mage''s hand a little, and found that it was soft. It was only because it was covered with a layer of soil that it looked like a hard horn.


    In the outside of the soil to pat off, that pinch of tips to reveal its original face.


    "Is this the tip of the tail of something?"


    With the light of the magic lamp, SIVI looked at the things in front of him and tried to judge.


    But there was so little that he couldn''t even feel the magic on it, so he couldn''t be sure what was buried under the soil.


    Maybe this thing is dead Looking at the unresponsive tip of his tail, SIVI touched his chin.


    However, to be safe, he drank back the students who were getting closer and closer, and then began to operate the soil element to penetrate into the soil, manipulate the soil, and drain the biological (or dead) from it.


    As if to verify his conjecture, the first thing that came out of the soil was a long tail with black and bright fur, which did not look like it had been buried in the soil for many years.


    This makes Sylvie a little wary.


    Then out of the soil came the other half of the body.


    It looked like an oversized dog or wolf, half of which was terrifying.


    Is it a kind of wolf or a wolf?


    Sylvie was a little more relaxed. After all, although there are outstanding individuals in the species of toothed wolves and buccaneers, even those so-called outstanding ones have only the right to be a good dog.


    But what''s amazing is that so far, Sylvie still doesn''t feel the signs of magic in his body.


    Is it true that this thing died long ago, but it didn''t become a bone because of talent?


    When the other party''s head comes out, SIVI jumps out of the corner of his eye and shouts, "all of you use the home crystal to return to Aldrich!"


    In terms of appearance, this giant beast is really powerful in appearance. It has the same mane as a lion on its neck. However, its mane is fire red, and it looks like a fire when there is no wind. Its head is similar to that of a dog, but the problem is that it has three heads.


    "It''s Cerberus."


    If you can still recognize the obvious features, Seaver will not have to be a professor. If he continues to teach like this, it will be a mistake for his children.


    Cerberus, also known as the hellhound, has a 36 level Crusade and has a record of destroying a small principality overnight. If not in the sun will weaken, and extremely afraid of holy magic, the Crusade level can be increased by at least 2 levels.


    But that''s not why Sylvie told the students to go first.


    Many magicians know the hellhound, but they don''t know Cerberus.


    At the beginning of the mythical age, Cerberus appeared as the pioneer of the abyss. At that time, it was the strongest fighting mode of human beings and the only combat mage who successfully reached the level of legendary mage, holgross.


    In that war, horgros was bitten off an arm, and he was forced to fight back Cerberus, and he accidentally pulled a handful of hair from Cerberus in the battle, and turned into many hellhounds, starting to curse the world.Strangely enough, Cerberus never showed up again. The term hellhound was also inherited by the monsters of Cerberus'' hair, and eventually became a monster in the abyss that was as famous as the higher demons.


    However, the image of hellhound is different from that of Cerberus. For example, the former is covered with horny armor like an exoskeleton, while the latter is covered with black, flaming red mane It''s clear that the guy Sylvie found was not a hellhound, but a real Cerberus.


    If that legend doesn''t exaggerate, the Crusade level of this guy in front of Sylvie may have exceeded level 60. He is by far the most powerful enemy Sylvie has ever met!


    I saw the nose on the head twitch in the middle of the monster, and then slowly opened his eyes. The dark pupil seemed to be burning the fire of blue soul.


    "Is it you who awaken me from my eternal sleep, humble man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    "Is it you who awaken me from my eternal sleep, humble man?"


    The sound of Cerberus exploded like thunder. Originally attracted by magic lights, the fish that gathered above the border were scared away.


    However, SIVI can suddenly find that the voice of the other party is not only loud and deep, but also mixed with strong spiritual impact and disability curse. These two strange and evil forces are so natural that they are just instinctive habits just like human breath If an ordinary person stands in front of it, I''m afraid it won''t even move its claws. If you talk, you''ll be half dead.


    Fortunately, the students left immediately after receiving SIVI''s order, and they were not affected by these two kinds of negative buffs. And Sylvie, as a great mage, is naturally resistant to this kind of unintentional magic effect.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s relaxed now.


    Are you kidding? Because Mao just dug a hole in his own back garden, you will find this monster of ancient times!


    Shivy''s head was dripping with cold sweat, and he raised the table in his heart.


    Even if the monster just breathed, it would have a pungent smell of sulfur and a strong odor of disgusting evil. From these two points, we can deeply understand that the power of Cerberus in the myth is not fiction.


    Although Sylvie has faced a lot of legendary over powerful guys before, and has also won one by one, the situation is quite different now.


    Of course, this does not mean that Cerberus is more powerful than the demon king. According to the appearance of the real hellhound in myths and legends, its strength should be lower than that of the demons. We should know that when the devil is sealed or falls, there are more than two legendary mages.


    Sylvie was able to defeat those demons because their power was not complete, they were sealed for hundreds of years, or they were just part of the demons In the Great Magic Festival, although the power of the demon king has stepped into the level of the devil, he has little wisdom and will not use that powerful power. It''s like carrying a Gatling and using it to hit people. Sylvie has a lot of ways to deal with this mindless thing.


    However, the monster in front of him was obviously not sealed, and his body was in perfect condition. It is more obvious to know that the opponent is stronger than himself. Even if he dug out more than half of it, SIVI did not feel the magic and vitality, and even the perpetual mage alarm was not triggered! The horror of Cerberus is evident.


    Seavy forced himself to calm down and said under pressure, "I''m really sorry to disturb your deep sleep. Please don''t mind us and go on sleeping."


    "Are you teasing me, man!"


    The hellhound got up slowly. This time, the three pairs of eyes on its three heads were opened, revealing the pupils that twinkled with green light. This reminds Sylvie involuntarily of the hungry wolves wandering in the wild.


    You should know that Cerberus is a monster known as "a pair of eyes overlooking the past, a pair of eyes gazing at the present, and a pair of eyes looking into the future". Even if he just opened his eyes, the momentum aroused by this action scared Seaver. No matter what he wanted to do, he seemed to have been thoroughly seen through the three shining eyes.


    The level of strength is not on the same level at all.


    The last time I encountered this kind of thing, it was still in the copy, but even if it died in the copy, it would only lose a life moment. If you die outside Well, it doesn''t matter. After all, another student is in the third school district, and has begun to direct the students to evacuate Morag''s residents - only on the pretext that a poisonous gas leaked out of the school''s Potion making process.


    In fact, if it hadn''t been for the time being that Aldrich college was hundreds of meters above their heads and the students hadn''t been fully evacuated, seavy would have been running away.


    The same fight is not a good choice. Whether sives can withstand the attack of Cerberus or not, if they are at their level seriously, the whole Morag will be overturned!


    How can a stall managed so easily be smashed by the other party!


    What should we do?


    Ask the king of void for help? No, Morag will still be destroyed.


    Did the escape lead him away? This is the bed of the Mohr RASI River, and there is hardly any place to escape.


    Or would you like to bet on a big one and take advantage of the fact that the other party is not fully awake now, so as to see if you can get rid of this guy?


    Either way, it''s not a good idea for Sylvie.


    At this moment, a flash of light flashed into his mind.


    Do you want to fight against monsters of this level? He has no habit of playing tricks.


    In the face of this level of monster, he does not require to be able to defeat the opponent - the academy system has not released relevant tasks. What he has to do now is to live from each other''s hands and try not to affect the third school district of Aldrich college above.Although it seems very difficult on the surface, it is not impossible to think about it carefully.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have much humor."


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes to cover up the wavering in his eyes. He folded his hands together, and the magic ran through his body. Since he became a great magician, he has never been so close to an enemy.


    "Although I''m too lazy to get up, it''s good to have a little snack before I go to bed."


    Said Cerberus, grinning and ferocious, with his sticky saliva flowing out of the corners of his mouth, and the way he chose to eat people looked terrible.


    And in the moment the other side finished, SIVI started.


    First of all, the alien creatures summoned the heavy metal slyme of the metal plane in the form of a chopper and cut them on the three heads, four claws, waist and tail of Cerberus.


    Heavy metal slym is not hard enough to hurt a hellhound, but a heavy body and a body weight that is proportional to its size can at least limit each other''s movement.


    Sure enough, the unprepared three headed dog was slightly suppressed, but the next moment its angry barking rang through the entire border, and those heavy metal slym were also hit by the heart and evil aura in an instant, and were directly sent back to the metal plane.


    Immediately, the three heads of the hellhounds spewed out black mud like liquid curse, purple poison and green acid.


    But all those things were neutralized by a sudden shield when they were about to reach SIVI.


    No matter how to say, Sylvie has a lot of treasures. This kind of attack can still be resisted.


    Although it only resisted a short moment, this short moment also gave SIVI enough casting time.


    Under his control, a purple space fissure envelops him and the hellhounds, and then both of them disappear on the main material plane!


    "What have you done, man!"


    Cerberus, who realized that he had been calculated, roared angrily. The mental impact in his voice was far more than the magic "Banshee howl". Even SIVI was in a trance and was almost caught by the claws of the hellhounds!


    The place where they are now is not below Morag, but the small piece of plane fragment that originally collected the sky city of the second school district. By sending himself into the plane fragment, SIVI also brought Cerberus in - while the second school district originally placed here has already been transferred to the half plane.


    It''s not that Sylvie doesn''t want to throw this guy into the void, but the law resistance of the goods is too high to drag into the void. Even this fragment of the plane, when the other party came in, had a violent spatial fluctuation, and almost burst like a soap bubble If that happens, I''m afraid Cerberus''s law resistance will return it directly to the starting point of teleportation, which is the underground of Morag.


    "Here are the plane fragments that only I know."


    In fact, it''s not very different from the three hundred meters.


    "I can leave at any time, but you can''t." He went on.


    After the brief confrontation, SIVI found that although the opponent was still powerful and destructive, his strength was still not as strong as the legendary mage. Even those three pairs of eyes could not even see SIVI''s fighting intention, so he drew him closer to the half plane.


    Is the legend wrong, this guy is just powerful, his strength is not so good?


    Sylvie first guessed in his mind, then denied his own idea.


    Cerberus, among other things, is that the resistance alone is so strong that it is frightening. Sylvie reckons that he won''t tickle even if he throws magic on him for a day.


    His second miracle may be ineffective in destroying all the supernatural powers of the other party, but Cerberus itself is a huge three headed wolfhound, and is not an energy creature, so he can not directly judge death. Even if there is no magic, his amazing body size is enough to tear SIVI, who can not use magic after launching the miracle, to pieces.


    This kind of terror defense and resistance can''t be possessed by ordinary creatures. The opponent is really super powerful, but I don''t know why they can''t use their full strength.


    "Well, you are too confident, human. How do you know I can''t get out of here after biting you to death


    Cerberus showed no sign of bowing his head. On the contrary, after hearing SIVI''s words, Cerberus made a disdainful step forward, as if standing on the top of all living creatures.


    Seaver''s plan at the beginning was to pull the opponent to the plane fragment, and then run through the copy to seal the monster in this plane fragment in disguise.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Cerberus'' law resistance would be so strong. If it is determined to destroy the plane fragments, it may be that the plane fragments which are not very solid will be destroyed by it!That''s why Sylvie risked his life and continued to try to wrestle with each other, making it impossible for Morag''s residents and Aldrich''s students to leave before the evacuation was over.


    "Because this is my world!"


    He is like the conductor of a symphony orchestra, gently waving his hands. With the rhythm of his hands, there are several cracks in the space, and the directional flow of empty energy mixed with ether is shrouded towards Cerberus.


    Compared with the main material plane restricted by various rules and regulations, this piece of plane which may be destroyed at any time is obviously more suitable for him to perform the magic related to the void.


    Instead of refuting it verbally, the hellhound opened three big mouths full of sharp teeth and swallowed all the empty energy into his stomach!


    Even Sylvie was awed by it.


    Is there any mistake, that is, no matter what kind of void energy erodes to you, to what extent does it have to be abnormal to eat it like spaghetti!


    All of a sudden, the head in the middle of the hellhound opens its mouth again, and the empty energy it swallows into its belly pours out again towards Seaver.


    Sylvie couldn''t deal with the vomit like energy in a rude way. He opened a space crack in front of him, and all the empty energy flowed in. After disappearing completely, the cracks gradually close and fade away


    "You''re a little better than I thought, man."


    The ferocity of Cerberus''s three eyes faded a little. He looked at SIVI, and suddenly began to praise: "except for those two big demons, you should be the best I have ever seen to manipulate the existence of space and emptiness."


    While wondering whether the two big demons in each other''s mouth were mythical times, he discovered and opened the channel from the abyss to the material plane. Finally, he was slapped to death by the Lord of death because he arranged the Lord of death behind his back. He continued to watch with vigilance and showed appreciation to him Hell''s three headed dog.


    "You should also know that it is not impossible for me to kill you now." "It''s just a little bit of trouble," said cerberlos in a low voice


    Sylvie, of course, wouldn''t say, "Yeah, and then?" Or as long as the other person does not die, he will not really die of the news to the other party, just quietly waiting for the other side to say.


    "To be honest, I can only play less than one fifth of my strength now In order to recover my strength, I need a helper, a helper who is proficient in space magic. "


    The hellhound gazed at Seaver and said his request slowly: "if you can help me, I can make an equal contract with you. In your lifetime, I will not fight with human beings and the main material plane, and help you to a certain extent when you are in danger."


    "Can you first tell me why you are so weak and why you need the help of someone who is proficient in space magic?"


    Although it sounds wonderful, SIVI didn''t rush to agree. He raised his eyebrows and asked cautiously.


    "It''s not a big deal." The three hellhounds replied in a loud voice, "it''s just that I''ve swallowed the plane passage to hell."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nima, if it''s not a big deal, what''s the big deal!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    "Wait a minute," seavy suddenly realized a strange place in the other''s words.


    He watched Cerberus, who was quiet and lay on the ground like a big dog, with some vigilance, and asked in doubt, "hell plane? Isn''t it an abyss? "


    In the myths and legends of human beings in this world, there is no "hell plane". Although there are some demons with the word "hell" in their names, such as the two headed giants of hell, lava worms of hell, and Hellfire, most of them only come from the abyss (Hellfire is from the fire element plane).


    Even Cerberus, the monster with the name of hellhound, is only the pioneer of the abyss attacking the main material plane in myth.


    "Of course not." "The concept level of hell is much more profound than the abyss." Probably because he was relaxed, Cerberus'' left and right heads were also involved in the topic, and the three heads took turns to answer.


    "But there is no mention of hell in the myths and legends of mankind, and in all the documents handed down from that time." Sylvie still couldn''t believe it.


    "That''s for granted." "Because hell has the only access to the world." "It''s in my stomach now."


    Maybe he felt too tired to speak. Cerberus fell down on his front paw, and his mouth was closed, but the thunder like voice was still ringing in Sylvie''s ear.


    For such a super ancient man who has lived from the beginning of the myth era to the present, the magicians of this era have not yet been able to work out a feasible theoretical system of spiritual dialogue, which is just a trivial trick


    It''s just that Mao wants to be divided into three parts, just like he did when he spoke. That''s not what Sylvie wants to care about.


    "Do you mean to swallow this plane passage after your fight with holgross?"


    Asked Sylvie cautiously. He was keenly aware that he seemed to have come into contact with some of the most fascinating mysteries of the mythical age.


    "Holgross?" "Who is that?" "Never heard of it."


    Three dog heads, who had already narrowed their eyes, said they had no idea of the human hero famous for defeating him.


    "It''s the human that repels you when you first come to the main physical plane." Sylvie pondered the words. Instead of beating, he used a more moderate repulse.


    "In the beginning, the main material plane?" "You''re kidding." "And it''s not funny at all."


    "No, it''s not a joke. Don''t you remember?" Said Sylvie, a little depressed.


    The battle between holgross, the most powerful fighting mage, and Cerberus, the three headed hellhound, in disguised form, opened the prelude of the abyss attacking the main material plane. However, there were still many advanced monsters at that time, and even a small number of monster legions appeared in some places. In contrast, horgros did not win a complete victory, and the battle scenes were not like some places that destroyed a city by the aftershocks alone.


    In addition, Cerberus disappeared after the war, leaving only a pile of high-level cannon fodder monsters with the name of hell''s three headed dogs. Therefore, the first scene of the last mythical age has been forgotten by most people. If Sylvie did not have the mythology of lv6, he would not have known the allusions in it.


    "When I first came to the main physical plane, human beings had not yet been born!" "The whole land is covered with volcanoes and tall ferns, and the air is full of smoke and sparks." "Monsters are rampant, and they are all very scary ones."


    All three heads stopped for a moment, then the middle one continued: "even then I had to flee back to hell."


    Sylvie opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say.


    He thought he had overestimated the age of this big dog, but he underestimated it. In his previous life, this is a monster that has lived from the age of dinosaurs to the present! In the real sense, the number of ratchets is not the same as that of living cockroaches, but the living ones!


    How long will nimana take in the age when even human beings don''t exist


    In this way, sleeping from the mythical age to this era is really just an afternoon nap for it.


    What''s more, it turns out that the ancient main material plane is such a terrible place that even this guy has to run away with his tail between his legs.


    For some reason, Sylvie''s mind came to mind the cone-shaped object that suddenly appeared in the fourth floor of the tower of sharpening in the last great battle, the battle of talieside Compared with the monsters in the cone, which is stronger or weaker?


    These thoughts just flashed through Sylvie''s mind.


    Soon he calmed down his emotions: "so did you fight with humans before swallowing the plane channel?"


    "No, as soon as I came out of the passage," I swallowed the whole passage, "for a reason, of courseNow, you can''t tell Zillo about three


    Indeed, Sylvie has neither fully believed it, nor promised to help it, nor is he ready to sign a contract with it. There are a lot of things that we can''t tell you.


    "Well, let''s put horgros aside first."


    SIVI patted his forehead and said with some headache, "can''t you move after swallowing the plane channel?"


    Recalling the battle he had just fought, he soon found that Cerberus had never really stood up. The only time he held out his paw was because he was annoyed by siveyin.


    "No, it was OK at first." "I had a fight with a lot of things in the first place." "At that time, the regional plane channel could give me strength."


    Three dogs in hell smacked their mouths, as if in memory of their own scenery at that time.


    "It just changed suddenly." "The plane channel has begun to expand. Maybe something inside wants to run out. Who knows?" "Anyway, it was at that time that I was choked up by the expanding channel."


    When Cerberus had finished, there was more cold sweat on Sylvie''s head.


    In the mythical age, the forces on the other side of hell seemed to want to join in, but only because the only entrance was eaten by Cerberus, so they had to give up, which has been unknown until now.


    We should know that the great invasion of the abyss in the mythical age has almost exhausted all the strength of human beings and their allies. If there was another hell at that time, the final result would be really unpredictable.


    In other words, the goods indirectly saved the whole main material plane!


    Sylvie took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down.


    He quietly opened the task panel of the college system, and found that there was an extra task to help hellhounds take out the plane channel.


    Strangely, the task is gray and unreachable.


    "So how can I get the plane passage out of your stomach?" Turning off the panel, SIVI asked Cerberus again.


    "Don''t worry. You are still weak now." "Yes, very weak." "Too weak to accept."


    "Even if you know the way to get out of the channel," "you are so weak," "you can''t do it."


    "So the top priority is to improve your strength as soon as possible and" until it is strong enough. "


    The three heads sang and agreed, saying that Sylvie couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Dare to say that a big mage is weak, probably only these activated stone level old monsters.


    In a word, since this task does appear on the task panel of the college system, it shows that what Cerberus said is not a lie made up to get rid of the difficulties, but a fact. The reason why he can''t get it is that he can''t do it with his current strength.


    "What are you going to do after that? Do you want me to send you back to where you were before and continue your hibernation? "


    He asked tentatively, "although it''s spring now..."


    "No more." "My noumenon will stay here." "You''re more at ease, aren''t you?"


    Cerberus replied, and his eyes narrowed again, as if to fall asleep at any time.


    "Besides," the contract method of equal contract, "" don''t I teach you? "


    In fact, the equal contract is also one of the cross plane Summoning Magic. In fact, it has been lost in the sorcery world where there is little space magic. However, this magic is recorded in the Magic Book panel of the college system. All SIVI needs to pay is a skill crystal (he has saved a lot of fun).


    The contract of equality is a bit similar to the Dragon oath alliance, but the means used by the contractors to bind each other is very few, and there is no way to get feedback from the other side. The only advantage is that the magic power needed to summon is borne by both sides. Generally, it will not be too much


    However, there was something wrong with Sylvie in the contract with Cerberus. The hellhound''s rank was much higher than Sylvie''s, so that Sylvie who smashed the equal contract to the full level with the skill crystal still failed more than ten times before he managed to succeed.


    "Then you''ll have a rest here. I''ll leave first. If you need anything, contact me by contract. "


    Just as SIVI was about to leave, Cerberus stopped him.


    "I''ve been sleeping for thousands of years, and I''ve been expelled from my hometown." "Now you''ve broken into my world." you''re on your own


    Sylvie:.... "


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I seem to have made a mistake." "You know, because we''ve been sleeping too long, we''ve got a little weird stuff in our heads now and then." "Such as the projection of information from different worlds."


    The three heads of the dogs were embarrassed by SIVI''s cold eyes.


    "Cough, sleeping too long can lead to a complete ignorance of the current world situation." "Unequal information can lead us to make wrong judgments." "So it''s important to see the world with your own eyes."Sylvie frowned slightly. "You mean, do you want to go out?"


    "Of course not. I will never go back on what I said." "Don''t underestimate the self-esteem of hellhounds, human beings!" "If you will give me a little heart, I will be very happy."


    The other two heads looked at the head on the right hand side who asked for a snack. They were helpless.


    They continued after the head on the right-hand side dropped its head and even its ears.


    "In short, our ontology does not want to leave here." "We have a better idea than that." "If there''s meat, I think I''ll like you."


    "Enough, shut up!" "How can the glory of Cerberus be here..." "Wait, wait, I''m joking. Don''t bite. Do you want to be otrus?"


    Looking at the three heads that suddenly started to play, Sylvie suddenly felt a subtle sense of powerlessness - was he just scared by these three stupid guys


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your entertainment, but could you explain your ideas to me first?"


    "In short, we''ll project a avatar to go out with you." "Use her perspective to understand everything outside, and she can get strength from us to help you in a way." "Because it''s just a reflection of our projection. It doesn''t matter if we die."


    "Let me first ask you, what is the strength of your split body?"


    Sylvie took the lead in asking his most concerned questions.


    "Her strength is not conclusive." it''s only about the extent of our support. " "You know, there''s always a lot of difficulty in transferring power across space."


    This answer can not be used as a reference.


    Sylvie frowned slightly, embarrassed by their offer.


    Although it has signed an equal contract with it, the other party is still a powerful and vicious hell terrier in essence. It will certainly not be too weak, if the time comes outside SIVI can not control each other, then what should be done? Can this kind of time bomb really be taken out?


    "No extra thinking." "Yes or no." "Just give me a quick answer."


    Seeing that SIVI seemed to be lost in thought, Cerberus whispered.


    Of course, even in a low voice, its thunderous roar frightened Seaver.


    "All right, but you have to make sure that the double will be obedient."


    In the end, Sylvie agreed.


    His decision clearly pleased Cerberus, and even wagged his tail to show his kindness.


    And then the way he came on the stage made Seaver frown.


    At first, he tried to learn something, but it didn''t use any magic at all. He spat out a little girl in a princess skirt, long chestnut hair, fox like ears on her head, and a long tail behind her buttocks


    Good projection, peat!


    Before he left with the little animal ear girl named "helo" by Cerberus, he suddenly asked, "what''s your position in hell?"


    This time, the left and right heads did not speak, only the middle one which had just vomited.


    "In the first 16 floors, no one is my match."


    Timothyn. The cliff of the west land -


    the civil strife of timothyn''s Dark Alliance has come to an end, and the remaining radicals can''t make waves. On the contrary, although there is no obvious change in the human resistance, more and more people support them secretly.


    The vampire princess is not in her castle now. Instead, she goes to the abyss. She doesn''t know what to do even asasher, who has just returned from the crusade against the radicals.


    Among the demons, the young devil was in the main hall, waiting patiently for his master''s return.


    The main hall is not very large, and unlike the living room used to receive guests, it is not open. It doesn''t even need to clean. Everything is done by Alchemy.


    There is no longer a lot of things stored in the mirror of evrix, which has been stored in the mirror of man before, because it has been stored in the mirror of man.


    "Asahel Asacher... "


    It was eerie and strange, just like the voice of the evil spirit in Asahel''s ears.


    But he just closed his eyes and ignored the creepy sound.


    "Asahel Asacher... "


    The voice continued, but the young devil still ignored.


    He knew the source of the sound. It was a flask with a black sphere in it, and the ball was covered with a layer of colored particles, which were constantly forming organs such as hands and feet, and were struggling to escape from it. But the beaker is obviously mixed with some strange magic, no matter how hard the black ball tries, it can''t escape from it.If we want to classify the things in the main hall into precious levels, the top one is the black dome jade in this flask.


    "Asahel Asacher... "


    "That''s enough for you!" A little grumpy, the devil stood up, kicked the valuable chair and planned to turn away. Anyway, when the vampire Princess comes back, there will be a violent magic wave. Come back to meet her. Otherwise, if he listens to this thing calling his name again, he thinks he will go mad sooner or later.


    "I know what you''re thinking But she won''t accept you Not... "


    Just as he passed by the flask, the strange voice finally changed into a somber tone that made assacher''s body tremble.


    "Shut up! You damned monster! Shut up


    He turned and growled at the flask.


    No one else will come here anyway.


    is still trying to collect the affectation of a rebel girl, but not the people in the castle. Those who are afraid of the royal highness and those who are afraid of aschel will not.


    That''s why he can take off his usual disguise and yell at a flask like a rude human farmer - even if the value of its contents is extraordinary.


    "The person she cares about most is not you She doesn''t like you She didn''t see you at all... "


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up! If you go on, I''ll... "


    "What do you want Drop me... "


    Asasher said here just suddenly a meal, heart said: Yes, even if that thing continues to talk, he can''t stop it. What else? Drop the flask and set it free? I''m kidding. This is something that even the magical boy in human beings has done a lot to get.


    He would have done such a stupid thing unless he was kicked in the head by a raptor.


    "What do you want to say?" Asahel gnashed his teeth and tried to leave, but the voice seemed to have magic, making him unable to turn around.


    "You have a chance Stronger than that human being Let her know your strength and strength Only in this way can she look you in the eye... "


    Stronger? There was a scornful sneer on asacher''s face.


    It''s easy to say that there are a lot of people who work hard every day to make the world stronger, but only a few can succeed.


    Even asachel himself spent a lot of time and experience on his last return to the Styx, killing a monster with similar strength. Although he gained a lot, his strength still did not improve.


    "You can do it With a little help from me You can gain unexpected power... "


    "After all, it''s for myself, huh? You think I''m so simple that I''ll get hooked?"


    "Now you have no strength No strength, no everything Why hesitate When you are strong enough Even she is just your vassal... "


    "Speak to yourself slowly."


    Asahel finally turned and walked quickly towards the door.


    "Sooner or later You''ll come back to me... "


    When she walked out of the room and locked the door, she leaned back against the wall, looked at the dark ceiling, and murmured, "strength."


    What happened under the Morag Aldrich College? Why are you so panicked that the students come back quickly? "


    In the dean''s room, Sophia asked SIVI, where the old God was.


    Not long ago, when another SIVI entered the boundary at the riverbed of the moshrasi River, he did not know what happened. He told the students to flee back to the college. Then, siviyou, who was temporarily attached to the college, immediately issued a second instruction to all students to evacuate Morag''s residents in the name of gas leakage. At the same time, all students also appeared on the student card three-level warning signs.


    It was Aldrich''s sign that they were ready for a fierce battle.


    Until now, SIVI had access to the instructions and warning signs so that all the students could stop.


    Sophia also ran around the streets before, helping students to persuade and explain the residents, and in the name of the professor, promised to give them a certain degree of compensation.


    It was not until SIVI lifted the alarm that she returned to Aldrich. She rushed to the dean''s office and asked him what had happened.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll soon see the culprit of this incident."


    Sylvie, with a smile, soothed her and told her to wait a little while.


    Before long, a crack appeared in the space, and another SIVI came out of it.


    But what made Sophia almost take a sip of tea was that a little girl, who looked about eleven or twelve years old, with ears and tails of the same color as her hair, hung like a sloth on Sylvie''s body.And Sylvie had a bitter smile on his face.


    "What''s going on?" Sophia rubbed her temples and asked SIVI, expressionless, "I need an explanation."


    Knowing that this was a sign of the girl''s anger, SIVI could only focus on what had just happened as soon as possible. Of course, he still saved a lot of things Such as hell plane and so on.


    It''s not that SIVI believes nothing but Sophia, but this kind of thing, even if you know it, will only increase your worries. It''s better to keep it in your own heart.


    "In order to understand the situation of the dog in hell now, is to say


    Sophia asked with some headache, "how could there be such a ridiculous thing?"


    "I think you should ask the God of destiny."


    Sylvie shrugged and replied with a look of utter innocence.


    "Well, well, sooner or later, I will have a good heart to heart talk with fate. Before that, let me ask, Sylvie, do you really have no paedophilia? " Sophia sighed, then asked, half open. The tone sounds very unpleasant.


    "Absolutely true."


    Said SIVI, touching his chest.


    "Then why do you still hold her?" Sophia looked at helo, who was still hanging on SIVI''s body, and the corners of her eyes jumped. If it was in the cartoon, there would have been crisscross veins on her forehead.


    "Shallow human, concubine, this is to supplement the power of hell."


    Unexpectedly, the little girl, who had been silent since just now, suddenly turned back and said with a sense of superiority: "stupid human beings can''t understand it!"


    "Well, I''m human too..." ''interrupted Sylvie, with a wry smile.


    "But you have signed an equal contract with the body of my concubine. My body can use you as a channel to absorb the power from the body. The more power you reserve, the stronger the concubine."


    Helo looked up at Seaver with her little face up, and her ears trembled, which gave seavy an untimely, sprouted look on her face.


    "Although I don''t know what hell''s power is, it''s certainly not a good thing from the name. The quality of our college is complex enough. Please don''t continue to give us a negative impression."


    Sophia hugs helo and tries to break her off SIVI, but the girl holds SIVI like a koala. No matter how hard Sophia tries, she doesn''t give up.


    And then the people who made the situation even more chaotic came


    "Old teacher The child... " Alice clanged off the tray with the teapot and the cup in her hand. Her hand trembled and pointed to helo on Sylvie: "are you with those Orc girls Love, the crystallization of love


    "No, humans and orcs have reproductive segregation." Sylvie replied seriously.


    "The problem is not there."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    "I said," can''t you get off me? "


    Walking through the lush forest, SIVI sighed helplessly and said to helo, who was lying on his back.


    This is the forest bordering on the new green grassland. According to the system map, the area of the forest called "goblin courtyard" is very wide. Although it is not as large as the ancient forest sea inhabited by Forest Elves, it is almost one third of its size in terms of area.


    When Morag''s affairs were all stabilized, and the senior staff of Aldrich were busy preparing for the friendship exchange meeting of the 21st school, SIVI, as the sponsor, was at leisure. It was because of this that he returned to the new green grassland through the magic coordinates he had left earlier, and was ready to continue to explore China.


    In any case, it was not urgent to explore the Middle Earth. He simply regarded the task as a tour and moved forward leisurely. Occasionally, he found some unexpected surprises. For example, in the dwarf tribe a few days ago, SIVI exchanged a few barrels of high-quality wheat wine for a lot of Yaojing, the equipment made by dwarf craftsmen, and the friendship of dwarfs. Those things in front of him were handed over to the college Businesses under his jurisdiction can get a lot of money if they sell them, and the friendship of dwarves also shows SIVI the opportunity to maintain long-term cooperation with them. So when he left, he made a magic coordinate beside the dwarf tribe.


    More leisurely than Sylvie is helo.


    Sylvie didn''t plan to take helo with him. But it would have been more troublesome to leave heror in college.


    For example, when Theo saw that helo was always in SIVI''s arms, he came in with a little bit of piquancy. Sylvie had to try his best not to be disturbed by their two little heads, but to bear the same sight from other people who looked at scum.


    Finally, SIVI couldn''t bear to let helo go on a journey with another one Anyway, the original purpose of Cerberus was to see the present world with his own eyes. Traveling is also a way to fulfill its dream.


    "You are the power source of my concubine. In order to continue to accumulate the magic power of hell, you must be close to you. If you don''t mind, mucous membrane contact and fluid exchange can also speed up the process


    Said helo, who was lying behind SIVI and looked like an orc girl.


    Mucous membrane contact and fluid exchange is what ghost! Why can this guy say such shameless words with a face of innocent little Lori with an angelic pure expression


    Xi Wei wants to make complaints about what he wants to say, but he can''t say anything at all. He can only say it with a grim voice: "it''s been so long, hasn''t it accumulated enough?"


    "So mucosal contact and fluid exchange can be accelerated..."


    "Enough! I''m wrong. Let''s change the topic... " Sylvie wanted to cry without tears.


    If helo''s appearance is a little bigger, maybe he''ll have some sexual interest. But the problem is that helo looks so young, even smaller than Theo, who has grown up recently, and is as cute as a doll. If he reacts to this kind of little guy, he will be crushed by his guilt without being condemned by others.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t think he''s a nanny. He can''t always carry helo on his back Especially when the chest of the other party is completely undeveloped like a washboard, and there is no soft touch at all


    So in the end Sylvie pulled her off her back.


    Before long, it was clear to them that the forest had come to an end.


    "Strange..." But Sylvie frowned.


    He pulled out the system map and reconfirmed that they were actually going through the jungle, not the side road.


    "Is there anything wrong?" Helo, a little annoyed, pulled off her Princess''s skirt, which was caught by a branch, and asked Sylvie.


    Her dress was not suitable for walking in the forest. She would be caught by the branches if she walked a few steps.


    If it had not been for the fact that her dress was made entirely of the fur shed by the hellhounds, it would have been ragged and the spring had leaked out.


    "We went too fast."


    Because helo couldn''t see the system map, SIVI took out a copy of the map from his own storage box and showed her the map in the forest where they are now.


    "This forest looks like a lying moloro (a kind of plant, the root is edible, similar to potatoes), our starting point is here, and the route is like cutting the moloro into two straight lines from one side to the other side..."


    "You mean we''re on the wrong path? Where are we now Helo comes to SIVI and stares at the map. Unfortunately, she is not familiar with xiumen language and can''t understand the notes on the map.


    "No, we''re not wrong. We''re here now." Sylvie pointed to the opposite of the starting point.


    "Isn''t that normal? What''s wrong?" Helo frowned and looked very lovely. It''s a pity that Sylvie doesn''t enjoy it now."Too soon." Sylvie frowned: "according to my estimation, this route is at least 200 kilometers, but it took us less than three days to finish. You know, this is not a commercial road, but a jungle!"


    The speed of this dense jungle is much lower than that of other terrain. Plants occupy most of the space. Sometimes, they can''t even find the place to go. They can only rely on magic to clear the road.


    In addition, helo is often caught by a branch, so it should take a long time to cross the jungle. In fact, Sylvie has done it from the beginning. When he is not interested in playing in the jungle to survive, he flies out of the jungle with flying skills


    "What do you think is going on?"


    Helo, too, took an interest in comparing the maps over and over again, and asked Sylvie.


    "I don''t know But when I was in the forest, I had a strange feeling It''s like we''ve missed a long way. "


    SIVI rubbed his temples and began to recall the discord he had noticed in the forest.


    "Isn''t it a good thing to walk a little less?" Helo closed the map.


    "This is not the crux of the problem It''s not so much that we haven''t gone a long way. It''s more that the center of the forest seems to be cut off by something, and the surrounding space is in chaos. "


    Sylvie took the map, took out a quill pen and drew an irregular circle in the area representing the forest. Then he drew an arrow on one side of the circle towards the circle.


    "For example, we are walking this way," he then drew an arrow outside the circle opposite the arrow, but this time the arrow was facing the outside of the circle: "as a result, we didn''t go into the circle at all, so we came out directly from the other side, so there was a phenomenon of" walking a little less. "


    "Oh, I see." Helo wagged her tail like a dog, and her face was clear.


    "In other words, you are also a part of hell''s three headed dogs. Don''t you even feel a little bit?"


    Looking at helo''s picture, Sylvie couldn''t help feeling a little detached. It seems that Cerberus''s split does not seem to be very reliable Although it is not very reliable in itself.


    "Because the magic of hell has not been accumulated, it''s natural that you can''t detect it!"


    After putting all the blame on Sylvie, helo is ready to pounce. However, he is hit on the forehead by SIVI''s hand knife. He can only "awoo" and squat by the root of the tree.


    Now that we have determined that there is a strange place in the center of the forest, the next option is very simple: try to go to the unknown area, or ignore it and leave the forest for a while?


    The system helped SIVI make a choice.


    "Branch line task: intruder door leaf"


    "task content: how can a brave man not go to other people''s home to rummage! "


    " task requirements: please find the "gate" to enter the central area as soon as possible. If you complete the evaluation within three hours, it will be s, in one day it will be a, in three days it will be B, and then it will be c. The reward depends on the evaluation. "


    " duration: 000:00:01 "


    " note: "it is illegal to take other people''s things at will Unless you''re in a maze, dungeon, or dungeon. Besides, as a brave man, he should be able to ignore this law. " ¡ª¡ª"As an adventurer, how can you be indifferent to such a thing?"


    As soon as Seaver''s eyes brightened, he said to Herod, who was full of sorrow, "exploring the unknown is the joy of adventure."


    Helo: "Ming Ming just looked bored..."


    Do what you say and do, and have enough action power are the few advantages of SIVI. What''s more, this task is a timing task, and it has been timed as soon as the task panel is opened.


    It''s just


    "Why slim?"


    Helo looked at a blue jelly like creature. Her face twitched and asked Seaver.


    "Of course, it costs less magic to summon slim, and there is no upper limit for individual repetition. As long as you can afford magic, you can summon unlimited


    Sylvie laid out his hand to her: "there are so many slyms now, enough for us to do something."


    Then he picked up the map again and began to write and draw on it.


    According to the task, what he is looking for is the door. It''s probably a metaphor, a door doesn''t pop up in the forest.


    The so-called door leaf means that the boundary is different from the general continuous boundary. You can set a door on it to facilitate the entry and exit. What he is looking for is the position of the door.


    Of course, he didn''t expect slyheim to find such an important task - it would be nice to be able to get in and out of the plane if it was so simple.


    So these poor slyms were completely used by SIVI as a border detection device, and it took him about an hour to obtain the original appearance of the "disappeared" piece of land."It looks like a hibernating toad." On the way, because of boredom, he beat several wolf species leaders in the forest one by one. Now he is idolized by hundreds of wolves and almost becomes the eldest sister of wolves. Looking at the dense map drawn by sivena, helo said with some dissatisfaction: "what are you going to do now? Do you feel it bit by bit according to this outline? "


    "No way."


    Sylvie shook his head.


    Touch little by little, although with their own observation ability, if you are lucky, it will not take long to find a door, but this will not take long to see what comparison.


    At least Sylvie thought he could try to find the entrance in the shortest three hours.


    "If I guess correctly, there should be more than one peripheral node in this boundary That''s where we can get in. And this kind of node itself is to supply in and out, can''t be set up in an empty place, so just look at the edge to see if there are any pits, tree holes and other places, maybe you can find a surprise. "


    He also poked his head: "just now those slyms have coordinates, once they find out, we can send them to the direct test!"


    "You guy It''s amazing. "


    Helo couldn''t help sighing.


    "I think the word accident is superfluous."


    Replied Sylvie, without looking up.


    Slim, who has been dispersed by SIVI, is faithfully carrying out his orders. Once he finds the suspected entrance, he will send a message to SIVI Of course, they sometimes make jokes because of their low intelligence quotient. For example, not long ago, they took a yawning dragon''s mouth as a cave to enter, and told SIVI to come and experiment.


    And Sylvie and helo tried the past one by one, and at about the time of the 200th, the first strange place finally appeared.


    It was a tree hole, but from the outside, it looked like a big tree with two people hugging each other. Inside the tree hole, it was as empty as a small room.


    After studying the patterns on the walls, SIVI immediately found out that the characters were ancient goblin characters based on LV5 linguistics. It is said that they were adapted from the RuNi script. Each word has a wonderful power.


    And if it is written by goblins, these words will have their own life.


    Naturally, SIVI also studied the runes, but after a few ancient goblin words on the walls, the thick and dense engravings of runes were like gold pouring into the walls and turned into golden colors.


    Then the words broke away from the trunk wall, floated into the air, began to self assemble, and finally became a long book like a contract.


    "What is that? The mantra? " Helo was interested in the golden words.


    "It''s an ancient goblin text, now unlocking the access key In short, it means that you can enter it if you are approved by that volume of words. "


    With SIVI''s explanation, the volume of ancient goblin writing finally stopped turning, leaving only two lines of new space.


    Sylvie took out his wand and wrote down the names of himself and helo at the end of the volume.


    Those golden words were scattered, and then a green door, as if carved from jade, appeared in the two people''s vision.


    That''s right, this should be the door in the mission!


    Sylvie was excited and couldn''t control himself. He secretly clenched his fist. The system task also showed success. It took 2 hours and 47 minutes in total. The S-level evaluation was excellent.


    The reward for the mission is indeed quite generous.


    First of all, there are two strong certificates. Then there are a lot of resources and achievements that have not been recorded recently. Finally, it is a thing that makes Sylvie very happy.


    "Sky speculative Wizard Hat (excellent)"


    although it is only a blue equipment, and its attribute is only ordinary, but the recognition skill appears again on it. Since the Last Wizard Hat died, he has never met such a good hat.


    As soon as SIVI put it on, he found a yellow name floating on helo''s head, which represented the friendly army.


    Helo cerberlos.


    That''s great!


    "What are you dawdling about there? Why wear a hat all of a sudden? "


    Helo was confused by Sylvie''s sudden behavior: "is this human etiquette? You need to wear a hat when you enter a mysterious place? "


    "No, of course not." Sylvie chuckled at the edge of the wizard''s hat: "it''s just my hobby."


    Then he reached out and opened the green door.


    The first thing to greet them is a breeze mixed with the breath of life.


    "Oh, damn it..."


    Helo swore in a low voice.


    The little girl''s body was as if she had been ironed by an iron, and the white smoke with the smell of barbecue was coming out.


    For a hellish creature, the breath of nature and life can be regarded as the enemy.If it''s Cerberus'' body is OK, it''s just a little weak at most, but helo is a semi energy creature based on the magic power and secretions of the hellhound, plus a lot of magic.


    What is the magic of Cerberus? Of course, it''s the exotic magic from hell. When you encounter the killer like breath of life, you''ll eat it all at once


    "Are you all right?" Asked Sylvie, a little funny.


    Anyway, helo is immortal in nature. Even if she is turned into fly ash by the breath of life, she will reappear after a few days'' rest. So Sylvie, who watched her bustling about giving her various resistances, was not worried.


    "This place is very strange, very strange!" Out of the big embarrassment, she gritted her teeth and said: "the main material plane, where does the breath of life so strong?"


    "Do you want to go in now?" ''asked Sylvie, holding the doorknob and looking at helo, whose face was clouded.


    "Close, of course! How can the glory of Cerberus be left in such a place


    The little girl held up her hands and rushed straight into the sunny and scenic door.


    It wasn''t long before she came out smoking all over again.


    It seems that the environment is not suitable for this little devil from hell.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    "Although you''re just a human being, I still have to say that your gadgets work well."


    Helo finally failed to rely on her own strength or perseverance to walk into the seemingly peaceful and beautiful space.


    After persuading the other party to go back to Aldrich first and let him explore the road first, Sylvie had to find a robe from his collection that could cut off the magic elements for her to try. After all, magic elements and breath of life are not the same thing. God knows if it works.


    It turns out to be pretty good.


    All covered in a robe that didn''t fit her size, and the hem of the robe had been dragged to the ground. Helo looked very satisfied, and she turned around the robe several times to show SIVI.


    "Although the damned life breath brings the uncomfortable feeling still, but already won''t hurt to my concubine body''s body."


    Like a child with a toy, she ran excitedly from inside to outside and from outside to inside to confirm the effect of the robe.


    "When you''ve had enough, get ready to go." Sylvie looks at helo with a helpless smile.


    "What''s the tone of coaxing children? My wife is much bigger than you The little girl immediately straightened up her face and stared at SIVI. Although her expression seemed to be very unhappy, the bottom of her robe moved behind her. It seemed that the wagging tail betrayed her real mood.


    "I don''t care about your ontological age. Is this body born less than a week ago?" Sylvie glanced at the girl''s chest, and then, ignoring the anger on her face, she walked into the door.


    After getting along for a while, Sylvie also found that although helo has a bad mouth, she has the same temperament as a child. Moreover, because she has signed an equality contract with SIVI, she can''t seriously attack SIVI, so it doesn''t matter to bully her occasionally.


    "Nothing, rude fellow! I will punish you Stop for me Slow down, slow down, wait for me... "


    Because the robe was too big, helo couldn''t walk too fast. In addition, he was a small man and couldn''t keep pace with SIVI. He soon fell behind him and tried to run. As a result, "don''t think of me as a fool, you damned monster!" "Do you want to control me in disguise through that thing?" assacher exclaimed? I''m not stupid enough to do such a thing


    Although the other party has now become a poor creature in a flask, Asahel knows very well that this guy is a monster among the monsters of the same level as hubsolu since the mythical age. If he underestimates him too much, he will definitely die.


    "Don''t worry Don''t be nervous From a long time ago What I control It''s just shadow creatures that are invisible and immaterial... "


    "But that doesn''t mean you can only manipulate the brainless." Asahel sneered and said, "eating the body means sacrifice and loyalty in many dark magic. I grew up in the fighting in the abyss. I understand this little truth very well."


    "So you''re going to give up, Asahel Power at your fingertips An unshakable position Be valued by that person Depend on that Are you going to give up, Asahel? "


    As if I had not heard assacher''s question, the strange voice continued to hiss.


    After a little silence, Asahel snorted coldly and stood up.


    "When you''re in the Styx, it''s disgusting when you''re in the Styx River, or when you''re stuck in the Styx."


    Then Asahel frowned and strode out of the room with a mockery look on her face.


    No one saw the tangle and pain in his eyes, and no one could see the hesitant expression on his face.


    Only the black substance on the surface of the beaker on the table forms a mouth, and that mouth shows the planned and chilling smile


    The hidden world --


    "golden moon?" Sylvie looked at the celestial body in the sky, which was always the sun, and asked curiously, "what is that?"


    "The golden moon, the quiet moon and the bright red moon are the gods that dominate the night on the main material plane." "The golden moon brings abundance, the quiet moon sows stability, and the bright red moon gives passion. The power of the three is almost the same as the divine light of the day. I have always thought that the night is a little strange It''s a month without gold. "


    "How could If this thing is really such an important star, why is there no astrology about it? " Sylvie showed an incredible look.


    "Didn''t you say that there was a fault in your magic civilization? What''s so strange about the lost golden moon


    ''said helo, crosslegged and discontented. Obviously she doesn''t care why humans don''t have a record of the golden moon.


    "But although most of the classics have been lost, the mythology of the last era has a long history - in fact, many of the magic in this era was derived from the description of myths. The disappearance of the moon is such a big event, can not even have a mythSylvie was still surprised.


    "There may be, but you don''t know?" Helo waved impatiently.


    Sylvie wanted to tell her it couldn''t be.


    Because after mythology rose to LV5, he already knew all the existing myths of human beings. It is estimated that if this subject level goes up again, I''m afraid even the myths of other races will be understood.


    But Sylvie thought for a moment, and thought there was nothing to say in this respect. What if human beings had accidentally lost all the classics and myths about the disappearance of the golden moon? This is unlikely, but it does not mean that it is impossible.


    The priority now is not to figure out such things.


    "Besides, I have some bad news to tell you." Without waiting for SIVI to speak, helo continued: "in this space, my concubine lost contact with the noumenon If there is no magic supply in time, even the ability to move will soon disappear. "


    "How? Is it because of the breath of life? " Sylvie frowned.


    Then he found something wrong.


    It seems that he can''t open the void channel, even the half plane and the plane fragments can''t be connected.


    "Tut, has my space magic failed This space doesn''t seem to be able to use the magic of space. " SIVI pinched out the experimental flame in his hand, clapped his hands and said, "elemental magic can be performed normally."


    Obviously, I didn''t feel the expansion of the eight fold string interference boundary in the great magic sacrifice, but it could not connect other planes.


    "I''m afraid it''s not this space that forbids space magic." Helo walked to about five meters away from SIVI, and then appeared with a whoosh: "flash still works. It is not so much the prohibition of space magic, but rather that the space is closed, and we can not use other means to go outside except the door we enter. It''s also impossible for the outside world to get into it in any other way. "


    "No wonder..." Sylvie murmured a little melancholy.


    His interstice magic can''t be used directly in a single space like flash, but uses void as a transit point to achieve blinking effects. If there is no way to open the void channel, it means that the whole series of magic between the gaps will be abandoned


    However, it is still linked with another soul. It seems that the blocking level of this space should be under the miracle.


    "All in all, let''s go on and see?"


    After sorting out his emotions, SIVI continued.


    "Also, the honor of Cerberus does not allow a concubine to run away without doing anything."


    Helo nodded in agreement.


    "I don''t think it has anything to do with honor..."


    As they chatted, they continued to move out of the forest and soon walked out of the forest. What they saw at this moment was a vast lake and the typical forest spirit tree house buildings built on the edge of the lake.


    It is worth mentioning that there is no island in the middle of the lake, but there is a huge and ancient tree standing on the surface of the water. Its trunk is so thick that it is hard to estimate. The crown of the tree covers the whole lake under its shade.


    What''s more surprising to Seaver is that the huge tree is not the magic tree of the world tree or the moon tree, but a common banyan tree.


    "Well, er..." Helo''s face was even paler. She made a vomit movement and said to Seaver on her last gasp: "what''s in that tree? That thing has produced great vitality. It not only makes an ordinary tree look like that, but also radiates life and holy breath outward. It''s really disgusting..."


    Sylvie thought it was good to feel this breath of life, but he would not be stupid enough to say that in front of helo.


    "Helo, look over there by the lake." He looked around and pointed to the lake: "is that a unicorn? But why are manes and horns golden? "


    Generally speaking, unicorn, the symbol of purity, has a silver mane and unicorn.


    "Well, but that''s a special kind. Do you know unicorns love the moon? However, most of the so-called unicorn and unicorn are special cases. And this type of concubine lived in a time called minyon, which depended on the light of the golden moon to survive. "


    Helo, whose face became worse and worse, waved her hand to Sylvie: "don''t talk to me for the time being. Besides, I''m going to vomit."


    "Are you all right?" "It''s so gentlemanly to have a unicorn called a young female controller," sighed Sylvia with concern.


    "It''s better to ask this kind of question in a pretentious manner than to leave soon after investigation..."


    Helo looks in a bad mood.


    Sylvie shrugged, trying to continue her investigation, as she said, when a voice suddenly sounded behind them."Who are you? A stranger? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Sylvie looked back in surprise.


    His mage''s alarm was on all the time, and his perception ability was far beyond ordinary people''s, but he could not find the other party''s existence until the other party made a sound, which surprised him involuntarily.


    And helo beside him was no better. The robe behind the little girl was bulging. It seemed that her tail was blown up.


    When SIVI saw the speaker clearly, he realized why he didn''t notice the other person.


    Because it was a flower elf.


    The flower fairy is also called a flower fairy or a flower fairy. It is a rare magical creature with a palm size.


    In nature, these little creatures that live on nectar, pollen, plant fruit and dew are at the bottom of the food chain, and even a demonized mouse can target them.


    In contrast to the crisis ridden world, it''s this little creature''s ability to hide more than shadow creatures - in fact, the sightings of these little creatures belong to a very small category of magical creatures.


    It has no combat effectiveness and is harmless to human beings. In addition, it has a sense of being that will not attract other people''s attention just like ordinary flowers. It is also normal for mages who can avoid SIVI''s warning and perception.


    By the way, there are more than 30 such "extremely rare", "very rare" and "rare in the world" in the magic medicine greenhouse of Aldrich college, and with the expansion of the construction of the goblin tree shed and the practical installation of auxiliary components, this group is still on the increase


    "Hello, this is Sylvie Aldrich." Sylvie naturally knows how to deal with flower fairies.


    These little creatures are cautious, curious, and have a very accurate sense of the mental state of life. They can judge whether a person is malicious or kind to them at the moment of contact, even if what they say is true to a certain extent.


    The wind Discipline Inspection Commission of Adrian likes to buy flower fairies and grass elves with cookies, and let them act as lie detectors to ask students who violate school rules


    So when dealing with them, we must be sincere.


    He also took out a purple cherry which was intended to be used as a snack.


    "My name is Natasha bud. Hello, Sylvia Aldrich."


    The flower elves seemed to have a good impression on Sylvie, but they did not immediately fall into Sylvie''s hands to accept the cherry, but carefully looked at helo beside him.


    It has to be said that this space has cut off the connection between helo and her body. Otherwise, even if helo has no hostility, the monstrous malice brought by Cerberus will affect helo himself. Don''t talk to Sylvie. I''m afraid the flower elves would have been far away when they saw them


    "This guy is helo. He''s not feeling well now."


    Seeing helo''s poor face, Sylvie did not wait for her to speak, patted the little girl''s head with his hand, and pinched her ears by the way - he had long wanted to do that, and the two sharp ears felt good even though they were separated by a layer of cloth.


    Helo gritted her teeth and looked at Sylvie, who was taking advantage of the danger. However, because of his bad health, he finally gave up looking for Sylvie and kept the account in his heart.


    After feeling that Sylvie really didn''t mean anything, the flower fairy slowly fell on Sylvie''s hand, holding a cherry full of purple lines like a small Hami melon and biting it, with a surprise smile on his face: "how sweet!"


    It is not only very sweet, but also as one of the high-level magic medicine materials, ziluo cherry can comb out the magic power and remove the exotic magic. It also has a very good effect on the body of the magician who often overuses magic. It is one of the main materials of precious "Rainbow potion". As a magical creature, the flower fairy will love it.


    It''s very difficult for ordinary magicians to see wild cherries. The cherries of SIVI were cultivated in the magic medicine greenhouse not long ago.


    However, because of the relationship of the college system, as long as the magic medicine greenhouse is planted successfully once, it will not fail again. The only problem is the production and the grass and flower elves who can''t stand the temptation to steal.


    Fortunately, the little ones themselves don''t eat much, and there are many other attractive fruits in the magic potion greenhouse of Adrian, so these little guys don''t consume much. In addition, they take the place of bees to pollinate the magic medicine, and often look after and plant the magic medicine. Their magic like ability is also a "natural aura" that can make the potion grow better It doesn''t matter if the potion they eat is their reward.


    "Natasha, we are the people who came here from the outside."


    ''said Sylvia softly, looking at the little dots rolling contentedly in his hands.


    "You are indeed from the countryside." Natasha bud nodded her little head and straightened her Beret made of petals. "No wonder your ears and eyes are not the same color as the villagers."


    Thinking of the tree houses by the lake, Sylvie confirmed the previous speculation. It seems that all the residents in this space should be Forest Elves.But I didn''t see the moon tree and the world tree all the way. How did they reproduce?


    Instead of thinking about these things that could tangle with dead biologists, SIVI continued, "Natasha, can you tell us the basics here?"


    "M, it''s a bit of a problem. I''ll take you to the elder directly ~"


    the little guy vibrated the dragonfly like wings, spread his wings and hovered around the head of West Wei for several times, and then flew in another direction.


    SIVI and heros looked at each other and immediately followed.


    But not far away, a few figures suddenly jumped out of the canopy.


    "Don''t go on. Who are you!"


    They have all kinds of weapons that look extremely exquisite, like art, have long hair of silver or light gold, wear clothes made of leaves, sharp ears, and pupils are as if they have albinism, only light silver white. At first glance, they are scary, but if they look carefully, they will find a different charm.


    They stopped in front of West Wei, warning with a bad face.


    And SIVI didn''t put their warning on her mind.


    Although the momentum of these guys is still good, they have no fighting power and poor magic. They are only a little better than his students. The weapons they hold are good as art works. Other things, whether hard or tough, have no magic attached to them. They are not magic objects. They are always bursting out of life It''s interesting to have a life breath.


    And although from the appearance, the other side should be a kind of elf, but in the impression of SIVI, there is no such spirit.


    Forest Elves and grassland elves have mostly dark green hair, and a few are golden; night elves who abandon the quiet moon are black or dark blue; semi elves have the most hair colors, but they are mainly green or human flax and brown, and there is no silver or light gold.


    The scary pupil is even more rare, at least in SIVI''s memory, no race of eyes will have the same color, at first glance as if only the eye is white and there is no pupil.


    "Sorry, we are from outside travelers, we have no malicious..."


    In any case, SIVI did not intend to offend the native people casually, so he simply raised his hands to show that he was not hostile.


    And Herod, muttering something ''glory of cleoparus'', stared at SIVI discontentedly, and finally raised her hand, unwilling.


    "Jessica, they are my friends. I brought them to see the elder." "


    Natasha said in a fine voice, wondering where she had flown out.


    It seems that this little guy knows the leader who leads the unknown elves.


    "Natasha, you are so kind, these outsiders are very cunning and treacherous."


    The head of the elf frowned and lifted the goblin aside, and said at the volume they heard, and then she stood on the branch, pointed at SIVI with her bow and arrow, and shouted, "we don''t welcome you, the stranger, get out!"


    How could SIVI be bluffing back in a word after so much effort to get to the place?


    Moreover, if the other party is good at talking, but this kind of even ask without asking will directly define them as villain spies, and start to rude and drive people off without saying anything. SIVI also feels that he doesn''t have to be low-minded.


    He is a great magician, the pride of human beings! Since he was rude to this point, he would not have to be polite!


    Feeling that SIVI''s breath changed, Herod breathed heavily, as if she was going to spit out all her discomfort: "it''s time to do that."


    "No. You can''t fight!!! "


    Just as the battle broke out, Natasha, who was carried by the spirit named Jessica, felt the atmosphere of the sword, and suddenly she shouted loudly with her voice. Suddenly, the life breath in the whole space suddenly erupted, and everyone was rolled like a hurricane!


    SIVI immediately stopped in front of heros, opened the magic shield, and blocked most of the life breath. Obviously Natasha is not malicious, and the breath of life itself has no attack power. It is only a gust of wind for ordinary people. But if this thing blows on hero''s body, it is estimated that this guy will really kneel


    He was surprised now, and didn''t expect that little guy had this power Is she really just a flower elf?


    "Really, Jessica, what are you doing! Why be so mean to a new friend. Sylvia, you don''t have to be face-to-face, it looks scary! "


    Although she was still in her hand, she thrust her hands in her waist and angrily accused the principal on both sides.


    "But, those outsiders must have coveted our treasure..."


    Jessica was still hostile to them, and she looked up and shouted directly to them, "don''t think you''ve fooled Natasha to fool us guardians!""Don''t take yourself too high, elf!"


    SIVI also said mercilessly, "I have no interest in the treasures of a race that has never dominated the mainland or a plane."


    In the original eight tribes, dragons, night demons and humans once dominated the whole continent. In the mythological age, orcs attached to the abyss demons almost became the masters of the continent for some time. The dwarves were the uncrowned kings of the underground world up to the age of the great migration.


    Angels and Demons represent the mainstream of the heaven and the abyss respectively, but the high elves not only have been shrinking in the forest, but also have broken up their blood and divided into several branches: the Forest Elves still continue the tradition of shrinking in the forest; the grassland elves and centaurs and other grassland aborigines do not agree, let alone have a dominant family, and even have problems in reproduction; on the contrary, they are called betrayers Night elves are a little better, trying to snatch the title of underground king with dwarves, but they are turned over by their vulgar dwarves and goblin carts, barely maintaining the name of the third largest underground race


    Although the elves and craftsmen have made many world-famous treasures, for Xu Shenxing, according to the classification system, those treasures are at most legendary.


    Although he does not have much legendary equipment on hand, he is not without it. With the development of the system strategy, he will start many new ones sooner or later, and he is not greedy for one or two.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Jessica''s eyes stabbed SIVI like a short arrow - not a metaphor, but something sharp actually hit SIVI''s magic shield!


    Lie trough, empty crack eye stab?


    SIVI was startled, but he soon found out that the attack was only very accidental. The power of the attack was no different from that of ordinary arrows. Even the magic shield could not penetrate, but only caused a ripple. Compared with those monsters in the recent copy who can hit the magic shield casually, Jessica''s move is as harmless as a rabbit. Even the mage''s alarm also judged that it was not hurt, and did not send out any alarm


    "But do people want to kill people? I say you are not night elves?"


    SIVI looks at Jessica, who is also a little surprised.


    "No, it was just an accident..."


    The spirit leader was a little flustered: "I just learned this move recently, and I haven''t been able to control it well yet..."


    The expression on her face was not fake, but Even if she''s just accidentally using this attack, what? It is an unchangeable fact that she attacked SIVI secretly. If the attack succeeds, it will be said twice, but she still failed.


    You know, it''s Sylvie''s good at it, too.


    "Huo Huo, if the sneak attack fails, it can''t be controlled. If the sneak attack succeeds, it will severely damage or even kill me. What is that? Do you think I should die just because I came to this place by accident Sylvie narrowed his eyes to keep them from noticing the dangerous look in his eyes.


    Then it depends on the other party''s answer. If they are willing to admit a mistake, SIVI won''t worry too much about it. If they don''t admit it, they should just get rid of all these guys. In any case, they started first, and the great righteousness was in their own hands.


    Jessica bit her lip and didn''t know how to answer, and the other elves looked embarrassed.


    Even Natasha didn''t know what to say in this situation, and the little one frowned and pondered.


    Just then, an old voice accompanied by the breeze swept the place.


    "Put down your weapons. Jessica, apologize to our guest and bring him to the old man


    "Guest?" Jessica''s eyes widened, but in the end, reluctantly, she lowered her bow and arrow and apologized to SIVI: "I''m sorry, it was my fault just now."


    Instead of responding, SIVI looked around.


    The other side''s words showed that he knew the situation well, but he didn''t find the detective magic like the mage''s eye around him, which made Seaver a little uneasy. You know, he has his own anti reconnaissance magic. Except for the bug in the academic system, his image should be completely black.


    On the contrary, the seemingly magical way of speaking just now is to let your voice add wind elements and then turn it into a breeze. It belongs to a relatively shallow application, and even Theo can easily use it.


    After finding that SIVI didn''t respond, Jessica didn''t express any dissatisfaction. She just waved and let the other elves hide again. Then she didn''t say anything, but turned and walked away.


    This kind of behavior, like a child''s anger, "whether you follow me or not, I''ve already brought the way" makes Seaver laugh.


    "Bang It''s still not fighting. " Helo muttered dully. Sylvie patted her on the head to make her a little more restrained.


    "Sorry, Jessica wasn''t like that."


    And the flower fairy Natasha flew to SIVI and said good words for her friend: "I don''t know why she is so angry today.""It''s OK. I don''t mind." Sylvie, with a ha ha, gestured to helo to follow, followed Jessica and walked forward.


    "Is that the elder you just talked about On the way, SIVI asked Natasha.


    "Well, he is the greatest man in this place and the patron saint here. I''ve lived here for a long time


    "It is said that the sacred tree in the middle of the lake was planted by his own hands."


    The magic tree in the middle of the lake? Is it the big and ridiculous banyan tree?


    If you look at the age of the tree, I''m afraid the age of the banyan tree will be nearly 1000 years old? Why do you always encounter the existence of this old monster level recently


    Sylvie tilted his head and looked at helo walking beside him and sighed.


    "Natasha, do you know what the elder called us to come over for?"


    Asked seavy again.


    "I don''t know, but recently the elder has not seen people very much. If you can get the interview by his name, it can be regarded as an honor in the village." The little one replied honestly.


    "Glory Well, let''s meet the so-called great elder... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Sylvie and they went all the way to the fairy village by the lake.


    The elves, who looked very similar to Jessica, peeped at SIVI''s party from the tree house.


    Maybe it was a very bad relationship. Jessica didn''t say a word to Sylvia all the way. Instead, Natasha, the flower fairy, was very talkative and had a lot of conversation with SIVI.


    And Sylvie has learned a lot from the kids. For example, the elves living in this space call themselves white elves, and they are the last generation of high elves; and similar to Forest Elves, although white elves show differences between men and women in the secondary sexual characteristics, there is no gender distinction, because they have no genitals


    Their way of reproduction also makes Seaver sigh the magic of the world again: because this space is completely blocked, no soul will be sent to the undead plane after the death of the life in the space, and no new soul will enter the space. After the death of all living creatures, the soul will be crystallized by the abundant breath of life and become crystal clear sand In the middle of that huge lake. And those soul sand interaction, accumulated to a certain extent, there will be a new white elf born, and then by the white lotus leaf to the water.


    What''s the principle? Hello


    What SIVI didn''t expect was that Natasha, who seemed to be just a little girl, was actually a big sacrifice to the moon god who believed in the golden moon, so that she could easily cause the life breath riot.


    Soon, the party came to the lake. But Jessica didn''t stop, she went straight to the lake, which was as clear as a mirror.


    The white lotus leaves suddenly burst out of the water, forming a long and narrow channel, leading to the banyan tree in the middle of the lake.


    It wasn''t until then that Jessica turned back and threw a look of "if you''re not afraid, follow up.".


    SIVI was very interested in the white lotus leaf. His intuition told him that it should also be a magic drug. As for fear I''m kidding. For the great magician, no road is a wool thread. If you can''t fly, you can use ice magic to make a road


    However, the firmness of lotus leaf is beyond SIVI''s imagination. Walking up is like standing on the marble floor, and there is no shaking at all. People can''t feel that this thing is just a kind of plant


    On the contrary, helo, a petite figure, plumped into the water when she stepped on the first lotus leaf, and finally escaped to the shore with a dog''s plane.


    Fortunately, because the soul sand needs a lot of life breath, the content of life breath in the water in the lake is not high, otherwise it would be enough for her to drink a pot. Only in this way, she gave up the idea of following SIVI to the banyan tree. She sat on the beach like a little dog, shivering in the golden moon.


    After telling her not to hurt the spirit casually, SIVI continues to follow Jessica, who seems to be curious about helo, to the banyan tree.


    Some fairies on the lake seem to be gathering lotus roots. When they see Jessica, they wave to Jessica one after another, and then stare at SIVI behind Jessica with some curious eyes.


    It wasn''t long before they came to the banyan tree.


    There are no holes on the outside surface of the banyan tree, but Jessica just points to a piece of bark and doesn''t make a sound.


    Sylvie thought that she should deliberately not give him a good face, want to see her make a fool of herself, but Jessica, who has never been out, is so simple that she can''t even do bad things. As soon as SIVI explored, she found that the bark she was referring to was just a product of magic. It really looked like a deep cave like a mine.


    SIVI originally wanted to call a fireball for lighting, but after thinking about playing with fire in the wood, if it doesn''t seem interesting, he changes the fireball into a light ball, and Shi Shilan walks into the dark tunnel in the eyes of Jessica.


    When he walked into the tunnel, he found that he was more thoughtful. There were many light green crystals on the wall of the tunnel, which were emitting faint light, making the tunnel itself not as dark as he thought.


    Jessica didn''t come in, and the tunnel was straight, without turning or bifurcating. It seemed that as long as she kept going, she could reach her destination.


    After confirming with the mage''s alarm that there were no traps ahead, SIVI strode forward to a huge room, which should be the center of the banyan tree.


    In the middle of this windowless space is a wooden pillar growing from the ground, and a man who looks too old to see his age and can barely recognize the spirit''s identity from his wrinkled sharp ears is leaning against it.


    No, it''s not so much relying on him as he has begun to integrate with the wooden pillars. There are wood textures in many parts of his body, which seems to be assimilated by wood at any time.


    In fact, according to Sylvie''s perception, the body in front of him has almost reached the point where the lamp is exhausted and the oil is exhausted. Even if it is not for the fact that the life in this space is extremely abundant, he should have been a corpse.


    "Hello, young guest."The old voice came again, but the mouth of the corpse like body did not move. But Sylvie figured out the principle of this kind of voice, which was similar to Franken''s. It''s just that the elder is obviously more proficient than Franken.


    "Hello, elder master." Sylvie was a little polite, but then he pointed to the center: "since you''ve been watching us, I''ll get to the point."


    "Don''t be so impatient, young man. How about a cup of tea?"


    Branches grow from the walls, along with the cup and the cup holder. The cup is full of hot water from unknown places, and there are also some tea leaves, emitting the fragrance of mint.


    "What''s going on in this space?" Ignoring the other party''s words, SIVI took the cup and continued to ask directly: "don''t tell me that it was formed naturally. There are so many artificial traces in it that it''s just covered up by thousands of years."


    "Yes, this space was built artificially in the last era, which is what you call the" mythical age. " The old man said slowly: "the name of space is the ideal Town, which means the best world without fighting. The builders... "


    "Isn''t it a guy named Arthur?" Sylvie was embarrassed by what the other side said.


    "No, it''s Alexander the magic Emperor Who is King Arthur? Are they heroes at the end of the mythological age The old man was stunned for a moment and then asked.


    "Nothing, please don''t mind." Sylvie had a ha ha.


    "In addition, this utopia was founded with only one intention - as one of the last shelters for human beings and elves at the end of the world, so that they could not die at the end of the world and the race could continue!"


    The old man''s next words directly caught Seaver off guard.


    "The end of the world?" He repeated it with some dullness.


    "When all these things happen, the death knell of the world will ring. It was for that moment that Alexander the magic emperor built this secluded Utopia The old man said slowly.


    "Heaven and earth wake up and turn, the origin of Su Sheng..." Sylvie once heard this sentence from the strongest old man, shaman. It is said that it was a prophecy passed down from generation to generation by the Qiyao magic association. Unexpectedly, he could hear it again here, and it was connected with the end of the world.


    "Can you explain it in detail? There is also the so-called end of the world in terms of the sentence "heaven and earth wake up and turn, the origin of Su Sheng."


    Knowing that things seemed to be heading in a very bad direction, SIVI put on the honorific and asked the old man.


    "I don''t know. The old man at the time of the establishment of Utopia was just a little servant of the magic emperor. The heroes of that era probably inferred something from the situation at that time, so they took the time to build shelters like Utopia in the war The old man sighed helplessly.


    "You just said that this is one of the refuges. In other words, are there any other shelters on the mainland?"


    So Sylvie had another question.


    "The ideal village was built first, but as far as I know, there were at least two shelters under construction at that time."


    The old man''s voice made Sylvie swallow his saliva involuntarily.


    What kind of disaster will make those legendary Mage Level heroes in the mythological age feel powerless to resist, so that they can only build such a secret refuge to escape?


    At the same time, Xiwei somehow remembered the ancient city and corpse mountain that he saw when crossing the tuyere plateau


    "But it''s so hidden here that people can''t find it even if disaster comes?" He asked curiously again.


    He still relied on the system map and system task to find this space. If it were for ordinary people, even the legendary mage might not be able to find it?


    "According to the old man''s prediction when he settled here, there will be guests from the countryside on the eve of the catastrophe." The old man said slowly and meaningfully, "at that time, as long as the guests can pass the test, they can naturally get the key to open the ideal town."


    "That guest, I should not have said it..." Sylvie patted his forehead helplessly.


    If the prophecy is about him, I''m afraid there is not much time left before the so-called doomsday.


    As for saving the world Please, you can also show the culprits who destroyed the world, such as the devil. You don''t even know the reason and the form. Save fart


    "No doubt, please be aware." Somehow, Sylvie always felt a subtle sense of relief in the old man''s voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    "The preparations for the friendship exchange and visit meeting of the 21st university are almost ready. Other colleges have expressed the intention of welcoming us to the exchange, and several of them have shown their intention to return to us after the visit."


    Sophia stood in front of Sylvie''s desk, reporting the results of her work in the past few days to a quitter shopkeeper.


    After the end of the Magic Festival, saran went back to inlay with gold roses and continued to learn some of the vampire''s exclusive magic.


    Theo and Eliza, on the other hand, seem to be planning something. They are not seen all day. However, after experiencing the Great Magic Festival, the four squad leaders became more responsible and began to restrain the students who were somewhat lax because of the end of the ceremony. Of course, this may also be related to Franken''s bad mood


    "It''s hard work. I''ll ask fitter to give me the list later. Go and have a rest first."


    After hearing Sophia''s report, SIVI said absently.


    Sophia looked at Sylvie, who was not in her mind. She patted the papers that had been sorted out by letters from other colleges on the table. She let SIVI come to her senses with a loud "pa".


    "The exchange meeting of the 21st school was originally put forward by you. We have spent so much time and effort. As the initiator, you should pay more attention to it!" "I can still remember when you invited me to make Adrian the first college in the world, but why don''t you have that kind of drive now?" she snapped


    "Sorry, Sophia."


    Sylvie was tongue tied and finally had to smile and apologize.


    At the beginning, he was just entangled with the academy system. For the sake of his own life, he had to move towards the goal of establishing the world''s first magic academy. It can be said that SIVI was barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. He was just a broken pot.


    Half a year later, he has made a series of brilliant achievements that he didn''t even expect. Under the joint operation of him and Sofia, Aldrich college has become more and more prosperous.


    This made him more timid. This is probably the so-called easy to start a business but difficult to keep it.


    And another one that he knew not long ago in that strange refuge and did not know when it would come upon this land made him a little confused and at a loss.


    What should we do when the catastrophe comes? Can that little ideal town hold all the students of Aldrich? Even if you can, what about the family members of the students? What about the residents of Morag?


    Just one shelter can''t solve the problem.


    Even if he wants to solve the problem and save the world, but now he doesn''t even see the problem. How can he solve the problem?


    There was no movement in the pure white church. The Qiyao mage Association seemed to know only the obscure prophecy handed down. The king''s Council was still busy fighting for power and profits. Looking at the whole human society, there was no one who could share the heavy responsibility of Sylvie!


    It''s time to have a good, open conversation with old shaman and the Pope.


    Probably reading something from SIVI''s heavy expression, Sofia did not continue to blame him, but quietly changed the subject: "speaking of all, that guy named helo is really OK? I always think it''s not right to let the monster who is next only to the demon king roam on the main material plane like that... "


    "Unless I am promoted to become a legendary mage, all we can do now is to compromise to a certain extent. After all, my plane fragments can''t ensure that the guy is locked up. Compared with letting her make trouble in the main material plane, it''s better to use the contract to bind and control the guy at the same time." Sylvie also knew Sophia''s intention. He changed his mood a little and replied with a smile: "be at ease. If I look at her, at least she won''t do anything out of the ordinary."


    "That''s good," said Sophia, in a bad mood. "It''s just that I hope you can be more serious and cautious in your daily life. There''s a lot of gossip about you now, after that fellow named Herod appeared


    "For example?"


    "That''s you and the orc maid''s children or something..."


    "Let the students who spread this rumor copy the orc definition a hundred times, which will definitely cure the rumor."


    Said Sylvie firmly.


    Just as they were arguing about how to deal with the rumors circulating among the students, fitter suddenly appeared in the dean''s room.


    SIVI and Sophia stop arguing and look at the ghost girl together.


    The absence of a prank like appearance of a ghost through a wall shows that she is in business.


    "The two resident mages sent by the goddess Pravda of Qiyao mage Association have just arrived at the periphery of Morag. What should I do?"


    Sophia frowned.


    This resident mage is a bit like a modern expatriate journalist, who will pass on all kinds of things happened in their place to the goddess Pravda at any time. Although the goddess Pravda newspaper has repeatedly stressed that their behavior will abide by the magician confidentiality agreement, God knows if these guys will do some espionage It is also a common practice for the Qiyao mage association to send such guys to various forces. According to what they say, it represents cooperation and trust. In fact, many magic schools dream of obtaining exclusive resident mages. In this way, the exposure rate of the goddess Pravda can be greatly increased.However, there are a lot of unconventional things in Aldrich college itself. Even for the great magic ceremony, SIVI only opens half face and Morag. In addition to invited College members, those who want to sneak into the third school district are arrested and thrown into prison. It is estimated that they will have to pick up soap for at least 10 years


    In short, the so-called resident mage is really a hot potato.


    "Give them the minimum authority and list all other places as forbidden areas. Every time they come in, they will send a little dwarf demon to guide them. Once they go to the forbidden area, they will be directly thrown out of the college." He said, "you don''t have to fight back. I will go to the guild


    There are enough things in a mess. If you don''t think he''s enough of a troublemaker at this time, you don''t have to be merciful. If you don''t drive them out, you''ll be merciful.


    "I understand." Fei nodded and disappeared. It seemed that she was going to inform the Banshee and other college creatures to be ready.


    "Well, I''m going to pick myself up, Sophia, and from tomorrow on, we''ll visit other colleges."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    "Ice crystals in the great cold zone!"


    Eliza waves her wand and freezes a wasteland ogre in front of her into a popsicle.


    It''s just that the cannibals'' natural strong vitality makes them struggle even if they are sealed in the ice, and the strong and horizontal power of trolls increases the chance of them to break free of ice. After listening to the sound of karakala, there are many cracks on the ice.


    "Fenghua. Gusty wind."


    It''s just that Eliza is not the only one fighting the ogres of the wasteland. At almost the same time, Theo manipulated the hurricane to send the ogres into the air with ice.


    After all, ogres are ogres. No matter how powerful and powerful they are, they can''t grow wings


    And in the sky, even if the other party breaks free of the ice, it also loses the ability to move, and can only be slaughtered by others - although for most people, even if there is a wasteland ogre to kill, it is estimated that there is no way to take the goods. No matter what the rumor is, a demon will regenerate quickly even if his head is hard enough


    In fact, a mage once proposed the "endless cannibalism feast" plan before.


    The original intention of this plan is very simple. It is to seal the action ability of Ogres by various means, and send them to poor areas where they can''t afford meat. Then the residents there can get a lot of meat from them every day, and they don''t have to be afraid that it will die. This continuous supply of meat is much easier and faster than running a farm, and it is almost zero cost


    A group of idle magicians did study the feasibility of this plan, but finally came to the conclusion that the flesh of Ogres contained a kind of corpse poison, and the cost of preparing a special antidote was much higher than the price of meat at that time. So this plan has no practical operational significance.


    Put that aside, of course, a couple of kids are not going to go on with this disgusting ogre meal. In fact, they just took the task of exterminating the ogres in the wasteland, and came out to look for other spirit tools.


    "Alice, please!"


    Eliza shot out some ice arrows to mend the gap in the ice, and then called to the maid behind her.


    "I understand."


    The maid summoned a large number of puppets with various weapons, and then cast a "strike mark" on the wasteland ogres. So those little guys rushed up and began to literally understand the act of "chopping into meat sauce.".


    "No matter how many times I look at it, it''s a little scary." Eliza looked at the dense figures in the sky, and her mouth twitched.


    The scene of the innocent looking puppet chopping the enemy into meat with all kinds of strange weapons is indeed a bit of a surprise. No wonder Eliza is hard to accept.


    However, Alice''s talent as a puppet teacher is really unspeakable. Even Chewie''s younger sister and the best puppet teacher, after knowing that Eliza had made such achievements in only half a year, she squatted down to the corner with her struggling black-and-white puppet and muttered, "genius is the most annoying..." "It took three years of special training in terror to master multiple manipulations when they were 14 years old, and they could only control less than 40." "it''s really nice to be young.". However, this loss disappeared immediately after SIVI promised to give her a magic statue for research.


    By the way, Joker left Morag the day after the end of the great magic ceremony and continued on his journey to find his mentor. As for what he did after he found it, Jo replied in his own style, saying, "of course, we''ll talk about it then.".


    What a dynamic guy


    "Mission complete." Theo gently leans on the ground with his wand, and the wand, which looks quite sci-fi in color, automatically folds and folds up. The length of the wand is reduced from half a head higher than that of the girl to about 20 cm, and is inserted into the special slot on the belt by theo.


    She looked up at Alice with bright yellow eyes. "I want something sweet."


    "Yes, Miss theo. The client of this task happens to run a coffee shop. How about sitting there after we finish the task? "


    The maid looked at Eliza and waited for her opinion. After all, Eliza is the leader of this team now.


    "I have no objection."


    After inserting the magic dagger into the scabbard, Eliza nodded, stirred her long blond hair, and said with a smile, "it''s a good time to collect information about psychic emissaries. I don''t like the noisy places in pubs, especially when we can''t drink."


    After getting the captain''s approval, they all went to the small village where the Commission was issued.


    However, as she walked, Eliza, who was in front of her, suddenly let her feet loose, and she suddenly fell into the ground!That''s obviously a good camouflage trap!


    Between the lights and the fire, Theo even sent a floating skill empty handed, barely let the girl not fall directly.


    "Wow Scared, scared to death... " Eliza looked at the sharpened wooden piles under the hole, and the cold sweat on her head suddenly came out: "what''s going on?"


    When etio is floating around the rock, a little boy is floating behind the rock.


    He was dressed in the brown rag clothes representing the common people. His thin face was obviously malnourished. He had a head of hair similar to the rag in both color and shape, and a rebellious expression.


    "Bang, it''s not a field mouse..." Seeing the triggered trap and the three girls beside it, the little boy spat in disappointment, and then said with a look of Indifference: "sorry, but you also broke my trap. We''re even."


    "Even your head! I was almost turned into a kebab Enraged by the other party''s unrepentant attitude, Eliza clenched her teeth and raised her wand: "give me a sincere apology!"


    "That''s why you magicians are hypocritical..." With his hands tied behind his head, the boy didn''t care about Eliza''s threat.


    But then, as if thinking of something, he said to Eliza, "otherwise, if you help me catch the field mouse, I will sincerely apologize to you."


    "To A mouse? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    "What is a field mouse? A monster


    Even Eliza, who has taken magic ecology, is a little confused by the strange name.


    "I don''t know, but it will steal our things at night and sneak into the enclosure to kill livestock. It''s a very hateful guy."


    The little boy shook his head and then said, "I dug that trap to catch the ground mouse."


    "It has nothing to do with us? Why should we help you who almost killed me


    Eliza seems to be still upset about what happened.


    "Miss Eliza, I think it''s OK to help a little bit if I can." Alice looked at the boy who was still stubborn, and hesitated and advised, "besides, if you don''t catch the creature called the ground mouse, there will surely be others injured by this trap. It''s not far from Morag, and it would be troublesome for students to get hurt in such places. "


    Eliza puffed up her cheeks.


    Although the maid said something reasonable, she was still unable to let go.


    "If you can catch the field mouse, it doesn''t matter how much you beat and scold me! Even if I can be a slave At this time, the boy suddenly said to Eliza, "I don''t have much money now, but as long as you say a number, whether it''s a gold coin or ten gold coins, I''ll try my best to earn it!"


    Eliza opened her mouth a little stiffly, and then asked, "why do you hate that kind of thing so much? Did something happen? "


    The boy bit his lips, and his fingernails sank deep into the flesh, shedding dazzling blood. It took him a long time to squeeze a word out of his teeth.


    "Field mouse, it stole my sister!"


    Why are there ogres in the wasteland


    Wearing a red Scottish cap, a dress with red plaid, and a large box of curly blonde hair on her back, the girl sighed at the two ogres in the wilderness who were standing in front of her.


    The ogres of the wasteland have a low IQ and, like their names, have an almost paranoid taste for human flesh. When they see a girl, they are growling and salivating.


    Although the girl did not show any sign of escaping, the two ogres in the wasteland were still worried that the food they had got would fly like this, and immediately set off a gust of wind and ran towards the girl.


    Just at this moment, the big box behind the girl gave out a faint "click" sound, slightly opened a crack.


    A red light shot out of it, flashed over two ogres over five meters in height, and returned to the box. At that moment, the box closed again and locked automatically.


    In less than a second to finish all this, the girl slowly toward the two ends of the rapid running ogre to go.


    Amazing things happened, the two ogres somehow ignored the girl has been forward, and the girl also calmly walked from the two ogres in the past.


    In the next moment, the girl gently hooked her finger, and the ogre who rushed over her head turned into a piece of ground meat. Even with the vitality of the ogre, he had already died and could not die again.


    As early as the red light flashed, the two ogres in the wasteland had been unloaded. However, the ogres who did not realize their own death continued to rush forward. When they found that they could no longer control their body movements, the girl''s fingers connected with several strands of string magic were the last straw to crush the camel


    After solving two kinds of Ogres that can make senior middle-level magicians headache, the girl continues to march forward as if nothing happened.


    "I remember the map I bought said there was a village on it..." At the same time, she also took out a small pocket watch, but after opening the watch cover, it can be found that the embrace of only one pointer is more like a compass, slowly turning in the dial.


    "The breath is so strong that I''ve got your tail this time." Putting the watch back into her pocket, the girl looked around with her Ruby eyes, and a beautiful smile came out of her mouth: "Miss Flores."


    Her eyes were firm and she quickened her pace.


    And then the next second


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa --!"


    She fell directly into the trap dug by the villagers


    "What is the so-called test? Do you need to beat something? "


    Sylvie asked curiously to the mummified old man.


    "No, everything here is the children of ideal country, and there is nothing you need to beat."


    The mummified old man denied Sylvie''s conjecture.


    SIVI touched his chin and recalled what he knew about the reproduction of white elves in this space. He also agreed with part of what the old man said. White elves are children of ideal country


    "What should I do then?" So he asked again."At the bottom of this room, you can lead to the deepest, safest and most secret place of this treasure tree." The old man said, along with his words, there was a dark cave on the ground, and the plant fiber was growing rapidly into a ladder. This made Sylvie think that "plants are really useful, even this kind of thing can be done".


    "There is a magic guide book in there, which was buried by the magic Emperor Alexander himself. If you can make this treasure tree be willing to give you the book of the devil''s guide, it will be regarded as having completed the test. "


    Later, the old talent added.


    "I see. I''m not welcome." SIVI stood up and patted his robe, and the stool that had grown out of the ground was immediately restored to its original state.


    Then he saw the core of the tree without any protection.


    Originally, from the appearance, this tree is just this tree. It''s just a banyan tree that grows extremely huge and strong because of the breath of life. Even Xi and helo can''t see anything special.


    But when he got into the core of what the old man said, Sylvie knew that it was the tree that supported the whole border and completely isolated the refuge from the main material plane!


    There are countless blue dots floating between the cores, which remind Sylvie of fireflies, but they have no substance and can hardly feel magic. What''s more, what''s called the core is a turquoise green mass that looks a bit like a tumor.


    Like a human heart, the mass is connected (presumably) by a large number of tree roots that act as blood vessels, hanging in the air, as if transmitting energy to the whole tree.


    Judging from the magic wave from time to time, the old man did not lie. There was something in there


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "Pooh ha Thank you very much. I almost thought I was going to die in that place


    Alice, dressed in a red tartan dress, gave a loud laugh to the girl in her red tartan cap, and she was surprised to see that she was wearing a red tea cap.


    "You don''t have to thank you. This kid made that trap." Eliza patted the little boy next to her on the head and said, "the current record is two false injuries and zero hits."


    "Don''t pat me on the head!" The little boy waved Eliza''s hand angrily.


    Alice looked at the box behind the girl for a moment, and then asked, "are you a puppeteer?"


    The blonde scratched her head and said, "well, I think it''s true, although people wanted to learn the necromancy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This kind of thing is totally taboo in the eastern plain, please don''t say so casually!


    Alice didn''t know what to say for a moment Originally, she wanted to ask the other party about some puppet problems. After all, even Sylvie was not very familiar with this aspect.


    "Then introduce yourself again." The blonde wiped the mud off her face and put on a smile with a sense of Leisure: "my name is Eve Miller. I''m a puppet artist and alchemist."


    "Eliza magotroy, her name is theo scange, and we are all magicians." Eliza pulls Theo and introduces her to Eve.


    "I''m Alice bennings, trainee puppeteer and maid." Alice looks a little shy.


    Then the little boy waved his hand and said, "iklovic Seba, the son of a hunter, will be the best hunter in the future."


    "Well, I have no doubt about this. After all, even the puppet master and the magician have fallen into your trap..."


    Eve Miller chuckled.


    "This, this is just an accident..." The boy''s red face was rare.


    Then Eliza and they told Eve roughly what happened here.


    I didn''t expect Eve to look thoughtful after listening.


    "Well, I may know what the" field mouse "you are looking for. But it''s a pity that even I can''t find her whereabouts for the time being. "


    "Wait a minute. She?" Eliza was very keen to grasp the key point in Eve''s words: "do you mean the field mouse is human? Or at least a Asian? "


    "I didn''t guess it, but it''s about it."


    Eve shook her head slightly, then said seriously, "it''s a doll with her own consciousness It can be said that this era is one of the closest to the existence of alchemy life. "


    "Is it like al?" Alice said at once, but she remembered that the girl in front of her might not know who Al was, so she added: -- Oh, I mean, Al is also a self-conscious doll. "


    "Al? Do you mean al bartlein? " There was a slight surprise on Eve''s face: "so you know joco, too?"


    "Miss Eve, do you know Miss jockey, too?" Alice was also very surprised.


    But before they could have a good chat for a while, Theo suddenly touched his cat ear hair ornament, raised his small face and looked not far away: "something is approaching, very fast."


    Through the special equipment increase, the current Theo as long as the surrounding wind element is sufficient, the induction range is very far.


    Eliza and they did not hesitate to take out their weapons, ready to fight.


    Eve''s face changed slightly after Eliza and her preparations were completed - she also sensed that the presence of unknown enemy or foe was approaching at a high speed, and Theo was more than three seconds faster than her! For a powerful mage, when the enemy and their own gap is not big, three seconds of preparation time is enough to affect the victory or defeat.


    This makes Eve have to sigh that children are getting stronger and stronger now You know, in terms of appearance and behavior, Theo is definitely not over 15 years old.


    Soon, the other person appeared in their field of vision.


    The enemy turned into a dark shadow, like a nimble ape. It jumped out of the tree crown and fell straight down from the sky. The sharp, blue shining dagger in his hand was aimed at Eve''s neck and stabbed it hard!


    However, Eve just waves her hand, and the other party hovers in the air. No matter how hard she struggles, she can''t move any more. Instead, she looks more and more rigid.


    "It''s amazing..." Alice couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Different from Eliza, who studies water element magic and Theo, who studies wind element magic, she can see at a glance what Eve uses when she is immersed in the study of string magic. This unknown puppet girl only uses a wave of her hand. Without any incantation, standard casting action and casting medium, she uses string magic to weave in an instant It became a big net.The shadow was like a butterfly that hit a spider''s web. It was trapped by the big web made up of string magic. However, it could not escape in any struggle. Instead, her body gradually wrapped around the strings and began to be controlled by Eve.


    "Practice makes perfect." Eve smiles and says casually. At the same time, she has fully taken over the dark shadow of the ability to move to the ground. Until then, other people could see the attacker clearly.


    It was a little younger than Theo, dressed in a civilian burlap skirt, with a pink bow on her head, her eyes blank, and still holding the poisoned dagger in her hand.


    "Jonah! She''s my sister Jonah lovich At this time, the boy suddenly yelled, and the expression on his face changed from bewilderment to surprise, but then he became confused: "what''s wrong with her? Why doesn''t it seem to respond to my words? "


    After thinking about it for a while, Eve said to the truth: "your sister has been made into a living puppet, and a seed of death has been buried in her body. If she dies in this state, she may become a corpse of evil spirits..."


    "You Are you kidding? " The boy asked in disbelief, pale.


    "I''m sorry." Eve lowered her head, her face full of regret.


    Eliza and their faces drooped somewhat unacceptably.


    "Well Is there any other way? " I have to say that the boy''s psychological quality is very good. Soon he adjusted his mind and asked again, "there are some people in our village who have been taken away, and they will certainly be transformed into this kind of situation! Is there any way to treat it? "


    But to be honest, he didn''t have much hope. The appearance of Eve just now clearly shows that this situation is very serious, and I''m afraid it is difficult to treat


    "Yes." Eve nodded to their surprise: "kill the enemy who planted the seeds of death for them, and then find a priest to dispel the seeds of death. After all, that thing is still a curse. Don''t be nervous ~ "


    "... "


    Then you just looked sorry. It was a mess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Sylvie watched the green glowing mass in front of him. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    After all, this is the core of the banyan tree, and 80% of the mass is the core of the tree. God knows if this thing is accidentally damaged, the space will collapse directly.


    "No, I think it''s more likely that the outer boundary will collapse."


    SA, called by the college beacon Well, I mean, fitter, after listening to Sylvie say what''s going on here, floats about the same height as the mass, mumbling and jabbing tentatively.


    However, as a ghost, her actions naturally did not have any physical impact.


    "Why is that old man so relieved of me? What if I''m not the one predicted, or something goes wrong, and I''m going to destroy this place? "


    Sylvie frowned and said to himself in some doubt.


    "I think it''s because there''s no way to be sure if you''re the one predicted, that''s why he let you in." Fitter, with her hands behind her back, floated to Sylvie, and the pale green light rose around her, making the girl''s black ponytail glow a little green.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to go to a doctor in a hurry... "


    He pinched his headache.


    "I can feel his feelings." Fitter''s face did not have the color of banter. She gazed at Seaver and said in an incredible gentle tone: "maybe at the beginning, it was because of impulse or other reasons that I made a commitment. But as the years went on, the promise of the ancient time has turned into a heavy sense of responsibility, pressed on the shoulder, and became more and more heavy with the fermentation of time..."


    SIVI looks at the girl in front of her. Although her eyes are still on SIVI, the scene inside is not him anymore, but the lonely and strong time that lasted for 500 years.


    "But in the future, with the decline of one''s own strength, the more anxious I am about the future. After getting used to shoulder responsibility, we are always afraid of the day when we put it down - how will we become at that time? Who will shoulder the responsibility? I think the old man you mentioned should be the same It''s just different from me, I just gritted my teeth to hold the seal, but he was patient and didn''t die until he finished his mission


    Indeed, although the life span of elves is much longer than that of human beings, it is impossible to span a thousand years or something.


    It''s just "endure not to die" Does this kind of thing that seems incredible to say really happen? Do people have the responsibility to do it?


    In the face of the face of fitter serious to the extreme expression, SIVI can not say his heart these doubts.


    He knew that the girl who had worked hard for five hundred years to seal the Lord of death, sacrificed herself and turned into a ghost, resonated with the old man who guarded the ideal Town, and even endured the immortal death for his promise.


    "According to your description, in order to prolong his life span, he should have been integrated with the divine tree in their mouth, and he has turned himself into a half plant before he can barely live to the present. But this transition from animal to plant should be extremely painful In this period of time, in order not to make himself become a complete plant, he should endure the pain and try his best to keep his consciousness. This is when you come. It doesn''t matter to him whether you are the person predicted. What matters is that he can finally fulfill his promise and unload the burden of a thousand years. "


    Fitter looked at the passage on the wall with an irresistible respect. Obviously, compared with her, this old man who has suffered for thousands of years just because of one sentence is more able to interpret the meaning of the word "responsibility".


    At this time, SIVI also thought of the relief feeling in the eyes of the old man when he came down.


    He suppressed the uncomfortable feeling in his heart, and then slapped on the head of the ghost girl who was immersed in the sadness of the past. Although she was still passing through the girl''s body by magic, she was shocked by the feeling.


    "What are you doing?" Cried the girl, waving her teeth and claws. It was as if Sylvie would bite a piece of meat off him as long as he could not give any good reason.


    "That stinky look doesn''t suit you at all."


    "And don''t think that the Lord of death has been killed by me, and you have no responsibility at all! Now you are one of the three sages of Aldrich, before our college became the number one in the world No, even after our college becomes the first in the world, you don''t want to give up the burden! "


    It may be because he thought this was a little affectation. In order to cover up his shyness and not look at the girl, Seaver turned his face to the light emitting mass.


    But the girl simply destroyed the atmosphere with a word.


    "What does it mean to lay down a burden?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie scratched his head in silence: "it''s more important to keep thinking about how to pass the so-called trial, instead of taking care of the burden."He looked at the dissatisfied girl and added, "besides, you don''t want that old man to cross his responsibilities, do you?"


    It''s like a magic spell that calms fitter.


    "All in all, what we have to do now is to take out the book of the wizard, right?"


    After observing the mass for a long time, the girl finally shook her head: "no, there is no trace of magic outside, and there is no rune. How to do it is completely out of my mind."


    "I have a good thing to say."


    Sylvie opened the achievement store panel of the college system, paid for a certain achievement point, and bought a master key from it: "Qiang Qiang Qiang! It''s a magic key that can open anything! "


    "Oh, it seems to be very powerful. So quickly open this thing to see if the so-called wizard book is in it."


    Fitter was surprised to see that magic wave in SIVI''s hand was delicate, but it was a very delicate key like magic object.


    "But I have one more question before I open it." Sylvie held the key in his hand and made a movement to insert it out of thin air: "is there a hole in that thing for the key?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, the answer is No.


    "What can I do for you?" Sylvie dropped the key to the ground with indignation on his face.


    "You should be aware of the problem before you take out this thing." Fitter sighed helplessly.


    "I can only try other methods..."


    Sylvie touched the mass and sighed.


    Just as he was about to start the second miracle, fitter suddenly said, "Sylvie, up there There''s a crack on it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    Hearing fitter say that, seavy turned his head and looked at the place where his hand touched.


    At the center of his palm, spider like cracks appeared on the surface of the green tumor. If you listen carefully, you can also detect the slight sound of "karakara".


    "What''s going on?! I haven''t worked hard yet


    Seaver was stunned. He took off his hands and looked at his palms with some dullness.


    When do you have such a powerful shot?


    "Look out, Sylvie. Something''s coming out of it!"


    Without fitter''s warning, SIVI had already opened the force field shield,


    immediately, with the sound of glass breaking, the green turbid liquid gushed out of the wood tumor, but all were blocked by the transparent force field shield.


    However, before long, the force field shield appeared as if the old TV screen flickered.


    "The force field shield is not stable No, this green liquid... "


    SIVI used ether to form a convex lens. He looked at the green turbid liquid that surrounded him. He found that the green liquid contained not particles, but very small three-dimensional carvings!


    "Are you kidding The inscription in a drop of water can already form a two ring magic. The liquid in the whole room adds up enough carving to make a great magic


    Carving is a rare way of Rune processing in ancient times, which is usually used for ornaments. But now this kind of carving is beyond Sylvie''s imagination.


    Each individual carving is about a tenth of a grain of rice, and as Sylvie knows, it is impossible, at least in modern times, to reduce the carving to this extent. At present, the smallest carving record was created by a Huolian magician, who successfully carved a cylindrical carving about the size of a rice grain.


    According to the law of magic, the effect of this small carving is also very weak, but this defect has been made up for by its hundreds of millions of quantities, and even makes Seaver feel a little worried - if it is an offensive glyph, how much damage will the combined damage be?


    "The effect of this carving does not seem to be erosion It''s about blocking magic and magic... " Because the college beacon was flooded, fitter''s body began to become erratic, and his voice became ethereal: "sorry, I can''t confirm whether this is harmful to human body..."


    Without waiting for fitter to finish, the college beacon finally reached its limit and stopped working, and the ghost girl disappeared.


    After the force field shield was eroded by this green turbid liquid, SIVI immediately opened another magic shield. It seems that it can hold on for a while Anyway, he has a lot of magic. It doesn''t matter to waste.


    After confirming that fitter was just unable to continue to communicate with this side and that there was nothing wrong with him, he turned his eyes to the tumor.


    The volume of the tumor is not big. It is hard to imagine that there will be a third degree of green turbid liquid that can submerge this relatively large room. Slowly floating on the surface of the water, he saw a white paper lying there quietly.


    The book cover should be made of some kind of biological leather. It feels cold and comfortable. The book pages don''t seem to be the old paper full of sheepskin and paper.


    There''s no title on the cover or spine, and there''s no author''s name. However, the book exudes an indelible sense of existence, which makes Sylvie believe that this book is what the old man called the wizard book.


    The other thing that made him think the book was not easy was that no matter what he did, he couldn''t open it.


    Brute force, exorcism, fire, flooding, magic counteraction and so on, he has tried all kinds of methods, but the book is still as indifferent as if it is welding dead - in fact, if it is really welded to death, it will be easier to deal with it.


    "Well, ask the old man."


    He put the magic guide book into his own storage box. SIVI manipulated the few wind elements left in the room and pushed him to the entrance surrounded by the spherical magic shield. After recycling the college beacon, he easily left the somewhat strange room.


    "I don''t know if this tumor will affect the external junction."


    -- villages near Morag --


    "what''s going on? Why did my sister become like this? "


    The little boy asked Eve angrily.


    After placing the unconscious girl who had been implanted with the seeds of death, Eve reached out and touched the boy''s hair with a gentle smile on her face: "don''t worry. I''m here to solve this problem."


    I can see that she didn''t want the little boy involved in it, so she muddled through.


    But Eliza, they don''t get sent away so easily.


    "Miss Eve Miller, although we would like to believe you, this neighborhood is after all the possession of Edric (the title obtained from the king''s Council at the great magic ceremony has not been returned). We have the right to know the details of this situation which may endanger the security of the territory."Eliza put on a more official language and said solemnly to the puppet girl.


    "Sorry, it''s not a situation where you kids can get involved." Eve gave a wry smile, and at the same time, a slapped doll fell off her sleeve to the ground. It was like a smoke bomb, and a huge white smoke came out, blocking everyone''s view.


    "Theo!" Eliza pulled out her dagger and exclaimed.


    "Fenghua. Gusty wind." Theo understood, closed his blue and yellow eyes, and launched the magic.


    Wind elements form a small hurricane, easily blowing away white dust.


    But Eve Miller is no longer there.


    "No way Send a signal to the Academy, we need the support of the owl in the air! "


    Said Eliza, smacking her lips a little annoyed.


    But Theo had a different opinion.


    "I can try it out." She felt the cat eared headband on her head: "one of the effects of the new gear."


    Theo''s effect refers to controlling the wind element to diffuse around. When the wind element touches an object, it will rebound. Theo, who has improved his perception through the cat ear hair band, can judge the shape and direction of the object by that rebound.


    In short, it''s the wind element version of radar.


    "Please." Naturally, Eliza also knew the function of Theo''s new equipment, and nodded, but she still asked Alice to continue to send a letter: "we need to be ready with both hands..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

The author is out to get materials, so there is no update today.


    I hope you can give us more support.


    Above ~


    above www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    "I have got the book you said..."


    Sylvie walked out of the tunnel and wanted to ask the old man about the magic book that couldn''t be opened by any means, but he was just half done.


    The old man, who had been talking to him about a thousand years ago, is now completely assimilated by trees, and his face covered with wrinkles and age spots is covered with wood texture.


    However, I don''t know if it''s because I feel that he has fulfilled his promise, but the expression on his face seems unusually peaceful.


    Sylvie looked at the statue like old man and bowed like him for a long time to show his respect for the old man who had lived for thousands of years for one word.


    Then he took the white paper out of the banyan tree.


    Waiting outside, Jessica knelt down on one knee reluctantly: "welcome back, great guide."


    Sylvie was stunned. He pointed to himself: "guide? Are you talking about me


    "As the elder said just now, from today on, he will also return to the ideal village. You will replace him and become the guide of our family and guide us in the direction of our progress."


    The young white spirit bit his lips and finally explained as if he had given up.


    At the same time, seavy also found new tasks in the task panel of the college system.


    "Task Name: the great change of the white elves"


    "task content: the white elves, who have been hidden in history, have passed on their customs and habits for thousands of years, and their customs and even their living habits have not changed at all. Now, please take you as their guide, let the white elves thrive in the change! "


    " mission requirements: the new population of white elves should reach 2000, develop a special magic system for white elves (at least 20 magic in the system, at least 5 magic in three rings, and at least 1 magic in four rings), and enroll 50 white spirit students (with excellent entrance qualification). "


    " mission limit: this task must be completed within 1 year "


    " mission item: "white elf Bracelet" - when you wear this bracelet, your race will temporarily become a white elf. "


    " note: "the age of white elves is coming!" ¡ª¡ªGreat elder "


    " what unreasonable demands... "


    Look at the big task on the top.


    Of the three task conditions, the third is the simplest. White spirit magic talent is good - at least some of the white spirit talents Sylvie has seen can be considered excellent, and it should not be difficult for 50 people to come together.


    But the other two were a headache for him.


    The reproduction mode of white elves is quite different from that outside the sanctuary. This reincarnation system, which is completely composed of the sand of nature and soul, is bound to have an upper limit on the population of white elves. If we want to increase the population at this stage, we can only wait for the newborn babies while ensuring that the existing members do not die. The problem is that as a result, the concentration of souls will be lower and lower, and the output of newborns will become more and more difficult


    "Well? Wait a minute... " Walking on the lotus leaf, SIVI rubbed his temple, and he suddenly thought of something.


    This sanctuary, known as the utopia, is not the only one.


    According to the old man, in the mythological era of the last era, many people imitated the magic Emperor Alexander to create similar shelters, providing shelter for future generations to avoid the end of the day.


    So are there any other white elves in those shelters? According to the current population situation, as long as we find two more shelters of similar size, the task of population growth should be completed.


    Finally, the development of white spirit magic.


    So far, Sylvie has developed a lot of magic, but the problem is that most of his magic is done only by optimizing and mixing the existing magic. Even the only successful magic system, the "Fenghua" series, has drawn on many existing magic elements.


    Although the casting conditions are not high and the cost performance is great, the only one who can skillfully use it is theo.


    It is so difficult to develop ordinary magic by learning from others, let alone to create a new set of indigenous magic that belongs to white elves from scratch It''s simple and beautiful. It''s very suitable for the beauty of Xibai.


    "What are you doing in there? Why do you become the leader of these elves all of a sudden As soon as he got to the shore, helo stormed over and asked seavy.


    It''s just that she''s still wagging her tail to make Sylvie understand that this guy is happy to see him come out.


    "Put those aside in advance. You can read this book."


    Sylvie handed the white paper to helo.


    As a result, before he explained, the other party opened it.


    This surprised Seaver: was the old man wrong and that helo was the Savior of the refuge?


    "What''s in it?" Sylvie went up and looked at the wizard book in helo''s hand. He found that there was nothing on it. So he turned his head and asked helo, who looked very seriously."After spitting out that damned plane channel, the body of my concubine killed all directions in hell, which is very vivid."


    Helo''s eyes flashed back and said, "the strength and domineering performance of my body are incisively and vividly Especially when you play the twelfth house of hell, it''s great


    Sylvie:.... "


    Then there should be no holy warriors in the twelve palaces Hell, right?


    Shaking his head, he threw aside the picture of bronze Xiaoqiang shouting Tianma meteor fist in his head, and SIVI took away the white paper in helo''s hand.


    "Jessica, look at what''s in this book."


    "Whoa, what are you doing! I haven''t finished reading my body yet


    Ignoring helo''s cry, SIVI handed it to Jessica, the white spirit who was walking in front of her. It seems that Jessica didn''t know that the book was the product of divine wood. She just took it in a mist and opened it without any difficulty. Then, like helo, she was attracted by the content and began to read it carefully.


    "What''s in it?" Asked seavy again.


    "Well, I became the youngest elder of the white elves..." Jessica blushed. She scratched her face a little embarrassed: "this is my biography..."


    "What is this book?" Helo looked suspiciously into Sylvie''s thoughtful face, poked him in the ribs and asked softly, "what prophecy is it?"


    Sylvie touched his chin: "it''s hard to say It''s going to take some more experiments to make sure. "


    Taking the book from Jessica''s regretful face, SIVI beckons Natasha, the flower spirit flying on the side.


    Natasha flew over and landed on the white paper like a big dragonfly.


    Then, following SIVI''s command, she opened the book gently.


    "Oh, what it says is that Natasha has discovered the magic that can make hazelnut bear fruit all year round. She is worshipped by all the flower fairies and has received the gift of golden moon!"


    The little fellow held up his hands and hopped on the book, which still seemed blank to Seaver, and said excitedly.


    Comparing his own brain records of various legendary wizard books, Sylvie finally showed a slightly relieved expression I think I know what this book is


    "Fitter, what''s the matter?" Sylvie looked at the ghost girl who suddenly appeared in front of him: "if it''s worried about another me, that''s not necessary. I''m fine."


    "Of course I know how you are." Fitter looked at Sylvie, who was having afternoon tea with the virgin of the pure white church and the saint silver sword maid, and sighed involuntarily, "I''m here to inform you of something else."


    Elijah looked back and forth at seavy and fitter''s faces, and then said, "are we in your way? Do you need to avoid it? "


    "At the moment, it''s nothing special to hide." Said fitter in a business tone.


    "Why? But it''s not good to have someone on the side when you''re confessing, right Elia looked surprised. "And we''ll be embarrassed if you fail to confess."


    The lady, who was close to her, puffed out a mouthful of black tea. She coughed with her red face and wiped her mouth with her sleeve. She also took the time to ask, "tell, tell?"


    "Calm down, who will use the word" confession "these days Sylvie said helplessly, "it''s usually directly courtship, right?"


    "But ghost species and humans have reproductive isolation - it''s better to say that they can''t even do the pre work of reproductive isolation." Elia continued.


    "I don''t think that''s the problem..."


    fitt realms very much, and then forcibly interrupts a saint who seems to want to make complaints about what she wants. She continues to say, "just now, she received the signal from Teo asking for the support of the magic ship, sending a magic ship. I just found out, so I came to let you know


    "Theo, what do they want the magic boat for?"


    Asked SIVI curiously.


    "I don''t know, Theo. It''s like they''re after someone."


    Is it necessary to use the magic boat to hunt people? We should know that almost all of the magic boats of Aldrich have been equipped with new magic cannons. With the support of the star pulse furnace, a medium-sized village can be destroyed with one shot of energy storage. However, it needs to cool down for half an hour after the energy storage. This is quite painful


    However, even the conventional volley can completely suppress a middle-level mage, and it is not without the power of a war against the high-level magicians. If all the magic ships of Adrian are launched, it is estimated that even if SIVI does not intervene, it will be able to overthrow a grand duchy.


    "I always have a bad feeling." Sylvie stood up. "Excuse me."


    "I''ll go with Frey." Elijah immediately waved her hand to show her sense of being: "anyway, your magic can lead people?"


    Mo Jiao''s cave¡ª¡ªBecause the king''s Council did not take back the control of Morag and its border areas, the Morag area is still controlled by the Aldrich Academy.


    Just like the Lord of a place, Aldrich college, especially Sylvie, almost controls the power of life and death in this area. If he needs it, he can even exercise the right of the first night. Of course, for the vast majority of civilians, it is a great honor to let their daughter become the concubine of the great magician. For suspects who destroy the peace of the territory, etc Of course, it''s within the scope of authority.


    It''s just that whether to arrest or not is the job of Adrian. Whether or not to be arrested is the matter of those suspects.


    "Human beings are as arrogant as they were hundreds of years ago!"


    After Eliza followed SIVI''s previous lecture, Flores narrowed her eyes, and the blue magic light flashed on the ground, and several stone cones hit the magic ship flying in the sky like shells.


    Flores naturally felt that there was a magic barrier like an egg shell outside the magic ship, which could block almost all magic under the four rings.


    However, the stone cone is not generated by earth elements, but is a finished product formed by extracting rocks from the land, and then exploding it into the sky through explosion. It does not have a trace of magic or magic elements, but it is as powerful as the magic of the second ring.


    Most of the magic shields have similar characteristics: they are very strong in defense against magic, but lack in defense against physical attacks. Flores grasped this point and used this pure physical attack method instead of the dragon breath flame with more powerful power!


    Of course, this does not mean that magicians have no means to protect against physical attacks. In fact, compared with the magic of all kinds, almost all magicians can perfectly defend all physical attacks with a force field shield and a protective arrow


    But Flores didn''t want to attack the magician himself, but only intended to shoot down the magic ship and give them a powerful attack!


    It''s a pity that her calculation failed. Those stone cones, which are powerful and can easily penetrate even the most solid plate armour, whirled out without even touching the hull


    The production capacity of Aldrich college has always been in a state of excess. Even if the magic ship is expensive, plus the cargo ship, they have already listed nearly 20.


    It''s just that Seaver said later, "why don''t you improve the combat and defense capabilities of the magic ship itself, rather than the number of piles?" The whole research direction of Aldrich changed from how to make better magic ship to how to make better magic ship components.


    It has to be said that the researchers of Aldrich are idle and painful. They often take a group of students, in the name of elective courses, use the students as free labor force to create a lot of messy things, most of which are just waste products - for example, let the whole ship vibrate at a high speed, impact the enemy, and cause damage Co frequency angle of great damage. As soon as this thing was opened, the people on the boat fell to the ground - and there was something very nice.


    Just like the deflection force field built just now, it is actually a product of the fixed repulsion technique of armor at many places, which has been improved to a certain extent.


    Thanks to their disorderly conduct, the alchemy and magical arts grades of the students on the SIVI system page have been rising rapidly, and they are now higher than many of the guys who have obtained the title of medium level magician Of course, the whole eastern plains can let students mess with waste materials without heartache, probably only the Aldrich family.


    "The suspect is resisting, ready to suppress by force!"


    With Eliza''s words, those Kat people who drove the magic boat made a salute of "obey", and then they were busy in their posts.


    The change shown in other people''s eyes is that the magic ship''s hull suddenly opened, and a dark and thick gun barrel was stretched out, and powerful magic waves came out from it.


    Before Flores could recover, the unnamed new magic guided gun fired.


    The magic stream immediately becomes active after hitting the dwarf doll and reacts with the magic elements around it, causing a violent explosion.


    Eve, who has been watching the play since just now, took advantage of this opportunity to move from the side to the back of the crypt, and rescued Qiu Ke, who was chained to the cross.


    At the same time, from the magic guided gun blast out of the pit came the voice of anger.


    "You''ve pissed me off, damned human beings!"


    The smoke and dust were blown away by the hot wind from the burning dragon. A fist sized ball of light appeared between the two horns of the dwarf doll''s head. The dazzling golden light even reminded people of the sun in the sky.


    Then the golden ball was thrown out towards the magic ship as a shell!


    As magicians, Eliza of course noticed the energy in the golden ball You know, that''s the product of the dragon''s inflammation, which is compressed for many times. Although it''s worth make complaints about the long time that the ball has not been burned, the power contained in it is unquestionable.


    If the magic ship is hit by this blow, I''m afraid a big hole will be burned out directly on the ship!Forward or backward dodge has been unable to do, magic ship''s own magic shield may not be able to block this blow. So in the light of the ball flying at the same time, storage force for a long time Theo started.


    The girl, who had long been dressed in the same outfit as she had been fighting with bashimos, opened her bright yellow eyes and was covered with excessive magic. She looked like she was in a steamer and her body was twisted.


    The aluminum strips in her armor were ejected after absorbing enough heat, and the built-in coolant was instantly vaporized and turned into white fog, which was ejected from several cooling vents.


    But all this has not been in vain, the girl has been ready to meet the ball of light!


    The scene in front of the magic ship is distorted - a curved light effect created by the accumulation of air.


    With the increase of density, the internal energy of the air also rises sharply. Finally, the pile of compressed air becomes a plasma shield emitting bright red light.


    It''s just that simple defense can''t stop the Dragon flame ball to the greatest extent, so Theo releases part of the air behind, creating a huge propulsion force. The force is so great that even the magic ship is like a boat in a storm because of the terrible airflow. And the object of propulsive force itself, the plasma shield is more like a tennis racket to meet the attacking light ball!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    Whether it''s Flores'' Longyan light ball or Theo''s plasma gun, it''s as powerful as some of the four ring magic. If there''s a real collision between them, the destructive power will be caused. It''s no problem to gouge out the ground directly from a grand canyon.


    In this way, although the magic ship in the sky can be free from the direct attack of Longyan, it will also be affected by the aftershocks of the explosion. No one knows what the consequences will be.


    Eliza, they probably didn''t expect to meet such a strong enemy when they were chasing someone.


    Just like Russian roulette, after being forced to die, he put his life on the gambling table to gamble.


    Theo, who casts too much, is wrapped in ice crystals in the great cold zone by Eliza as a final protective barrier. And Alice also released the true red to the magic ship, constantly adding defense magic.


    In the puppet cave, Eve and the devil''s doll Dover found it was too late to escape from the explosion range after successfully rescuing joker. Finally, Eve could only summon a large-scale pangolin like puppet to cover the two people with the figure of the puppet as a meat shield to resist the impact of the explosion.


    On the contrary, Flores did not have the slightest alarm on his face even when he was exposed to the explosion. After obtaining most of the divine components, her life form has already been sublimated. Although the explosion of that level may make her look pale, it can never hurt her!


    Just as everyone was ready for the blast, something unexpected happened.


    Two space cracks appeared in the tracks of Longyan light ball and plasma gun, and quickly expanded to engulf the two powerful magic directly. There was no residual wave left, and then slowly disappeared, as if it had never existed.


    After that, Sylvie appeared in the air with Elijah in his arms and his silver sword, giffrey, sitting on Perseus.


    "Teacher!" Eliza exclaimed in surprise.


    "If you don''t want to get rid of the silver sword, don''t you think it''s time for her to get rid of the cold," said Lydia


    "I didn''t expect it was this guy," said the lady, holding her slender waist and looking at the poor looking doll on the ground: "it seems that her consciousness still hasn''t returned It''s better to say it''s getting worse now. "


    Leaving aside the students who were in a hurry to melt the ice, SIVI began to look at the enemy this time.


    Naturally, he was also deeply impressed by the doll he had met with Elijah in the clock tower.


    "I thought it would take you more time to collect the components of the gods." Sylvie raised his eyebrows and called to the doll, "it seems you are more troublesome than I expected."


    "The promotion ceremony has nothing to do with you guys. Why do you hinder me?"


    Flores stretched out his hand, and a few bright red arrows shot at SIVI. Of course, before SIVI was touched, those arrows had been destroyed by the force field and turned into a pile of waste.


    "I can''t turn a blind eye to you doing wind and rain at my door."


    As soon as Sylvie reached out, his magic missile, several times its size, was shaped in the air. It hit the ground like a torrent of rain, making holes in the place where the doll was.


    Unfortunately, the attack itself did not hurt the puppet.


    "This guy has been upgraded to a hypocrite! Magic attack has no effect on her


    Just as siviyan raised her eyebrows, Eve, who was blocked by the puppet, suddenly yelled.


    And this also let Sylvie''s eyes fall on the girl who looks embarrassed.


    "Old teacher?"


    And then he was stunned.


    Although the iconic Scottish cap had been lost somewhere in the battle, and the Red Plaid Dress had become tattered, even the usual suitcase behind it had not been found, but that look had been deeply imprinted in SIVI''s mind and would never be forgotten in any case.


    Yes, Eve is the former teacher of Sylvie. Eve is Eve Miller, who guides the former SIVI to the path of magician!


    Just as Sylvie was a stunned God, new changes took place in the battlefield.


    Flores approached the unprepared Dover in an instant and tore the demon wings from behind the doll girl representing the devil!


    Devle screamed, and the anger in her black pearl eyes disappeared, like a worn-out doll, and fell to the ground in a strange posture.


    And the pair of demon wings turned into a black pearl and was swallowed by Flores.


    Then, a little bit like the black wings of bat wings stretched out from behind her, and the magic array engraved with divine words spread out under her feet. Flores gave out a penetrating laugh.


    At the same time, when Flores attacked dove''s child, he noticed something was wrong. Holding the sword of victory in rotation, he turned the heavenly horse into a stream of flowing light. The young girl''s flower bud was shocked by God''s words, and the hand holding the hilt was splashed with blood. The Holy sword of pure white church almost came out!"It''s over! It''s all over! At this point, I will be crowned as a God, and my long cherished wish can finally be realized! "


    Angel''s wings and devil''s wings spread together. The glare of white and black made Sylvie frown. At the same time, the power that is not inferior to miracle works in the whole plane.


    The world does have heaven, angels, but there are no gods.


    Although sacred light, quiet moon and seven Yao goddess are worshipped as gods by human beings, after research, they are more similar to natural phenomena than gods.


    Apart from the evil gods preached by the cult, there is only one true legend about the gods in this world.


    That is, the creation gods of the original eight tribes are created by referring to their own images, which are recorded in the canon of the pure white church.


    The origin of this legend can''t be verified, but according to the mythology of Sylvie lv6, the myth can be deduced to the mythological era, in which the myth already existed and passed on orally.


    No one has ever seen the so-called creator God, and there is no record of that God except this myth. In fact, even the pure white church has removed this myth from the new Canon, which is contrary to the divine light.


    At least the legend in front of them is not artificial, but it is possible that they are making


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    "Dad, I had a nightmare."


    Eve Miller came to her father''s Alchemy workshop with a pillow in her arms, with a timid expression on her young face.


    "Oh? What kind of dream is it Simon Miller, her father, the greatest alchemist of our time, put down his flask and reagent and squatted down in front of his beloved daughter.


    "I can''t remember, but it''s terrible and terrible..."


    The little girl nestled into her father''s arms: "please don''t leave me."


    "Peace of mind, I will never leave you." Simon Miller, the greatest alchemist at the moment, is nothing but an ordinary father who dotes on his daughter.


    "I swear."


    The girl burst into tears, and Annan, Simon''s dog, ran over and licked his owner''s tearful face, making the little girl giggle.


    Once upon a time, Simon had been addicted to alchemy, only to immerse himself in experiments and ignore his family.


    It was not until his beloved wife suddenly died of a serious illness that he could not even see the last time. He realized that his only daughter was more important than his own alchemy career.


    Even by their own eight students no big or small ridicule for the daughter control are comfortable.


    As the days went by, Eve grew up and finally began to help her father in the alchemy workshop.


    Then one day, the alchemy cauldron in the workshop suddenly exploded. By the time Simon Miller, who attended the weekly report of the mage, rushed back to the workshop, the whole workshop was in a raging fire.


    It was too late to know that my daughter was still there.


    The greatest contemporary alchemist lost his most cherished daughter the day before his birthday.


    Especially when he learned from his students that Eve stayed in the alchemy workshop to make a gift for his birthday tomorrow, he almost collapsed.


    The reason why he didn''t really collapse was that he was working on a theory - alchemy life.


    Only in the era of the dead has this technology been fully realized In a sense, this is also a disguised resurrection.


    Simon, who put all his energy into it, did not succeed soon. In terms of formal channels, it is impossible for human alchemy technology to complete the subject of alchemy life in this era.


    So he fell.


    He bought the rubbings of the ancient evil wizard books at a high price from some dark sorcerers, and then killed the eight students who respected and loved him. They wanted to use their bodies as materials to complete the alchemy life according to the rubbings of the wizard books.


    Unfortunately, it failed.


    He created an inhuman monster.


    And soon what he did was also exposed, and he himself began to be hunted by the mage Association.


    At that time, he gave up everything including human identity, turned himself into a lich, stripped off his other feelings and views of good and evil, and his only motivation to live was to revive his daughter.


    It took him nearly a hundred years for him to become a lich, and gradually set a trap. Finally, he sacrificed all human beings in a country as raw materials to create a soul gem with almost unlimited energy.


    After that, he ignored the nearly crazy pursuit of the mage Association, found eight babies born in the magic tide, killed them, took out their vitality, mixed his madness and obsession, and created eight puppets.


    After that, he divided the soul gems into eight parts, made them into divine parts, entrusted them to the puppets, and cut part of his soul and planted them in our hearts.


    No matter how much energy the soul gem contains, it''s just ordinary energy from the beginning to the end. Therefore, he needs to spend nearly a hundred years to let the puppets plunder each other and complete a "sublimation" ceremony. Even if the puppets themselves do not have the desire to fight, hidden in their hearts, his crazy soul fragments can also promote them to complete all this!


    As long as the reincarnation of the daughter is completed, it can be sublimated as long as it is deified.


    At least that''s what he thinks.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Eve did not return to the whirlpool of chaos after her death. For unknown reasons, she became a ghost that could not be called a face ghost, and followed him all the time and witnessed what he had done.


    No matter how the girl yelled, cried, begged, there was no way for Simon to hear his voice, nor to stop Simon from falling.


    So after Simon made a loser out of her eight students'' bodies, the girl tried to occupy the body of the loser. To her surprise, she did.


    Moreover, after her attachment, the terrible monster like failure also has the human shape, and with the passage of time, it gradually becomes closer to the appearance of the girl herself.


    Annan always knew that Annan''s father would keep her father''s records with her.Naturally, she decided to stop her father''s plan. Not long after Simon finished making the doll, he was knocked down by Eve and sealed in the clock city.


    Unfortunately, several dolls have been awakened.


    After sealing the last Flores in the box, she set out on the journey to find other dolls and tried her best to help others along the way to repay her father''s deep sin.


    Originally, she thought that this would be OK, but finally she came to this last step


    "It''s all over My father has gone astray From the beginning, I couldn''t do anything, protect anything, save anyone. "


    Eve fell to the ground and looked at the lines of God''s words that began to appear in the sky. She murmured sadly, and her tears could not stop flowing.


    "Not so!"


    The sudden sound brought Eve back to her senses. She looked from afar at SIVI, whose face was full of fighting spirit and hope, a little surprised.


    Did the little boy who had fallen into the mire be able to show such a wonderful expression now


    "Teacher, you saved me! I was rescued from despair, I can stand here all because of the relationship between teachers and you. I am the one saved by the teacher


    Sylvie looked at the presence in front of him that had transcended the main material plane. He did not have any fear on his face, but slowly stretched out his hand. The shadow of a tower loomed behind him: "now it''s my turn to save you! Whether it''s the past or the future, whether it''s sadness or pain, I''ll change it for you! "


    The gate of the tower of cause and effect opens again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    The awesome system that encountered all kinds of unexpected situations failed to disappoint Xi Wei this time, and issued a new causal chain task, and then opened a corresponding copy of the cause and effect tower.


    However, according to the tower of cause and effect, no matter when you cross to that time period, you will land at the same place in that time period from where you start in reality.


    For example, SIVI is now in a prosperous ancient city.


    Different from the medieval style of Western Europe, the architecture of this city is more inclined to the Arab style.


    "Has this place ever had such a big city..."


    SIVI drew out the card with the word "eyes of the mage" and looked down at the city from the sky.


    I''m afraid that the Lich of the culprit is not very old, and the tower of causality can be traced back to 500 years at most. In other words, will this city disappear in 500 years and be removed from human history Even SIVI didn''t know there was a city so close to Morag.


    Sylvie opened the task panel of the academy system. This time, the mission notes didn''t show off. Instead, he wrote some life stories of the lich, and vaguely understood the relationship between Eve Miller and the Lich.


    Can understand the feelings of the other party, but will not agree with the other party''s practice.


    It was Sylvie''s first reaction after learning the whole story.


    "In a word, first of all, we should find out where the guy is and what stage he is in now..." After recovering the mage''s eyes, SIVI began to consider the current situation.


    Different from the previous mission restrictions, in this mission, the replica fatigue value will slowly decrease. When it drops to 0, SIVI will be directly kicked out of the replica and face the opponent who has been upgraded to a God. Although he knows that the so-called God must have been mixed with a lot of water, at least it is also a monster that heaven and earth are singing for when they are sublimating, even if they are not beyond the legendary method It is estimated that the level of a master is much better than that of a legendary master


    According to Simon''s transformation and psychological change, his experience can be divided into four stages.


    First of all, when Simon was a human being, the stage when his daughter Eve Miller died was also the source of everything.


    If it comes to this stage, it will be much simpler. If you save Eve Miller, all the problems will be solved.


    The second stage is the stage in which the Lich kills its students and makes their flesh system into monsters.


    By that time Simon had become neurotic and incomprehensible. However, it is not difficult to stop at this stage. It should be OK to kill Simon Miller or destroy his evil wizard book and hand him over to the mage society of his time.


    The third stage is when he incarnates as a lich and begins to design the sacrifice of that innocent country into a soul gem.


    At this stage, the Lich Simon becomes very difficult. As long as the Lich''s life box is not destroyed, it will not die. In addition, the endless magic of soul gems makes it difficult for even the real SIVI to win against such enemies, not to mention the greatly reduced strength of him in the copy.


    The fourth stage is the stage in which eight dolls are finally made and intend to perform the sublimation ceremony, but the noumenon is sealed by Eve Miller.


    This stage is not very difficult. As long as you are careful not to antagonize Eve Miller and affect the future, it is up to man to destroy the puppet or try to remove the Lich soul fragment from the puppet.


    It is also worth mentioning that in addition to those magic cards, SIVI also has a new "hero" card.


    "Eve Miller"


    "alchemy life puppet hero"


    "summon: This creature needs to pay a lot of magic to summon normally"


    "sustain: This creature needs to send a magic card to the graveyard every 10 minutes as a maintenance fee, otherwise the creature will be sent to the graveyard. "


    " effect: once every 10 minutes, you can summon a "puppet derivative" to help fight. The puppet derivative can and can only last for 10 minutes. When Eve Miller is destroyed by battle and sent to the graveyard, you can randomly call one of the "dragon puppet - elbartlein", "demon Doll - Dover" and "human Doll - True Red" into the battlefield. "


    " limit: there can only be one ''Eve Miller'' in each deck.


    "note:" let me save you, my father. " ¡ª¡ªEve Miller "


    " subtle... "


    Sylvie picked up the picture with Eve Miller It''s not so much a picture as a card of a picture. The expression on the face is somewhat complicated.


    Originally, when the copy is related to people in reality, can they become cards as their own combat power?


    But from the point of view of the explanation, it seems that we can''t report the great expectation of Taida


    After putting the cards away, seavy began to pry around for information.


    In fact, he has been able to determine that he should be in the third stage. First, according to the system''s pit father urine nature, it can''t be the first stage of almost free gift. In the second stage, the other party is still hiding in the gully, let alone whether he can find it. It will take a lot of time to run out of fatigue value from here to the other party''s seclusionSo the most likely stage is the third or fourth. It''s just that I don''t know that there was a city next to Morag. I''m afraid that this city will also suffer when Simon destroys the country and disappear completely from history. Since the city is still there, the other party''s feat of sacrificing a country for a soul gem should not have happened yet. Naturally, it can not be the fourth stage.


    Therefore, through the exclusion method, it is almost certain that he is now in the third stage.


    What''s left is to give the opponent a medium two correction to see if he can handle it before he carries out the plan to destroy the country. If you can''t make a decision, Sylvie will have to go back to reality and have a face to face with a God


    But before that, Sylvie still had to find a way to find out the Lich with the same word "West" from the sea of people. This alone has given him a headache.


    "The system will not release the mission that must die. If you think about it carefully, you will find the flaw in the other party''s plan."


    A sacrificial ceremony is mainly composed of skills, practitioners and sacrifices.


    The process of sacrifice can be seen as driving to a certain place to buy something - the art is the car, the caster is the driver, and the sacrifice is the money to buy.


    It is very difficult to find out the different ways in which Luna has constructed the city in other ways.


    The caster is Simon himself, and the sacrifice is the country.


    "Wait a minute. There seems to be something missing..."


    Sylvie poked himself in the head. He always felt that he was neglecting something, but it was like being in a fog, and he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    He wandered aimlessly down the street, trying to find out if he could find the Luna Rune left by Simon, and racked his brain to catch the faint clue in his mind.


    It was at this time that a young man with a rapacious tooth attracted his attention.


    The rag toothed beast seemed to be in a bad temper. It was listless to stop and let the man do nothing.


    "Save your energy." Following the rapacious beast, a middle-aged man with a moustache laughed loudly: "you haven''t fed it for a whole day. How can it move without food?"


    How can it move without food


    The words flashed through Sylvie''s mind like a flash of lightning.


    He finally knew what he had overlooked.


    The magic source of the initiation ceremony!


    Just like the analogy mentioned just now, the skill is the car, the caster is the driver, and the sacrifice is the money to buy things. But if there is no gasoline in the car, it is certainly difficult to move.


    There is not much magic consumed by sacrificial ceremonies, which is why Sylvie subconsciously ignores this relationship However, the ceremony initiated by Simon the Lich is not a "general sacrifice ceremony".


    This is a huge sacrifice ceremony to sacrifice a country! Throughout the history of mankind, I''m afraid that something larger than this sacrifice ceremony can be counted with one hand.


    Even a lich can''t provide so much magic on the ground.


    So the question is, where does the magic of its initiation ceremony come from?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    When it comes to the most likely source of magic around Morag, SIVI''s first thought is the source of plague.


    Although it is almost made up of curses, it contains a lot of magic power. Although the magic power is seriously polluted by the curse, as long as we can deal with this, the source of pestilence with stable magic power and astonishing content is indeed a great source of magic power - at least it must be enough to start the sacrifice ceremony.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you will find that this conjecture is not reliable.


    The source of plague is located in the city of Morag. If the source of plague is used as the starting ceremony of sacrificing the state, Morag itself will certainly be included in the scope of the ceremony.


    But in reality, although Morag has always been miserable, he has not been confused to the point of being destroyed


    So the source of plague as the magic source of the initiation ceremony can be thrown into the garbage can.


    Have there ever been large reserves of high-quality Yaojing veins in this country?


    Sylvie frowned and went on reasoning.


    The best way to know if there is a vein nearby is to ask the local people.


    He casually entered a tavern which seemed to be of a good scale, and then used the gold made of gold coins to invite a few people who seemed to have a good taste to drink. In this era, the currency recognized by all countries had not been established, but the hard currency of gold was still very popular. He then asked them about the nearby ore veins intentionally or unintentionally ¡£


    The answer is that there is no Yaojing vein nearby. The nearest Yaojing vein in this country is hundreds of kilometers away. It has been left to other principalities for a long time


    "Is it that the Lich found a vein that no one knows?" After leaving the tavern, SIVI put his chin in one hand and muttered to himself with a sad face. But then he shook his head and denied his conjecture: "no, it''s a dead end. Besides, this kind of idea is a bit too much... "


    In the same way, where did the Lich get the most powerful artifact, they came here specially to start the ceremony, which also belonged to this kind of top-notch. If it really did such a remarkable thing, the mage association would never let its sacrifice ceremony be so simple.


    Morag is not in the center of the eastern plain, but its geographical location is relatively inland and bordered on some prosperous areas. This is why even if it later became a plague city that everyone feared, there would still be unscrupulous businessmen coming. If it''s really on the edge of a plain, with no village in front of it and no shop in the back, ghosts will take care of you


    In other words, it''s easy to find out if you play a trick in a place like this. Even so, Simon the Lich chose to launch the sacrifice ceremony in such a place for more than a few more people.


    "Near Morag, hard to move, powerful magic, unknown How can you really be so coincidental with these adjustments Wait a minute? "


    Sylvie pondered for a while, then showed a sudden expression. He patted himself on the head: "there''s such a thing!"


    Isn''t that the hell''s three headed dog, Cerberus, who swallows the space passage like peanuts and is buried in the ground like a dead dog!


    He used to wonder why there was a water barrier where the dead dog was buried.


    In fact, he is a second class guy. Obviously, it is impossible to set up that kind of fine boundary. Especially after the wise men were killed, the water barrier was still strong.


    After unearthing Cerberus, Sylvie always thought the dead dog had made it. However, if you think about it carefully, the goods don''t even mind being buried in the soil. How could they mind watering some more water on the soil?


    What''s more, after Sylvie moved Cerberus to the surface, the strange barrier still kept running, which showed that the dead dog was not the one who set the border.


    Now think about it. How many people can make a well-designed border and run safely for so many years without warranty, except Simon Miller, who was once known as one of the greatest alchemists?


    The Lich Simon extracted magic from Cerberus and started the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the state. It wiped out all the cities of the country that had disappeared from history, including the predecessor of Morag, in one breath. He gathered the life inside and refined it into a soul gem whose efficacy was comparable to that of the sage''s stone.


    Even if he can''t start the magic around the devil''s head, he can''t even start the magic around the devil''s body.


    Even if Cerberus could not move freely, if he found that a little Lich dared to make his own decisions, it was estimated that whether it was out of the dignity of the strong or something else, he would directly crack Simon away Hellhound is the guide of the soul in hell (by helo). The lich, a half undead who hides his soul, is not enough to see in front of it.In short, according to the concept that the caster himself acts as the source of magic in most sacrificial rituals, the Lich should now be near Cerberus, in other words, where Morag is located.


    At the thought of this, Sylvie could not help but smile bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that even if I entered the tower of cause and effect, I would go back to the place where the Aldrich college will be built in a few hundred years.


    It''s a bit unrealistic to rely on his cards to fight a demented Lich head-on, but if it''s just to stop him from completing the ceremony, there should be no problem.


    Taking flight from his pocket, Seaver stares at the time limit above and winks at the corner of his eye. Finally, he sighs and puts it back in his pocket. Then he runs to the horse shop and employs a rag toothed beast cart as a walking tool


    After all, the value of flying is to increase the maneuverability in combat rather than on the road. However, in the current situation that SIVI''s strength is limited by cards, this auxiliary magic which can increase combat effectiveness in disguise is more precious.


    "I finally feel the pain of those magicians who are limited by the number of spell positions per day..."


    Sitting in the carriage of the Raptor''s tooth and enduring the bumpy feeling of walking on the dirt road, Sylvie could only ask the ceiling in silence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Sorry, no matter how I write this chapter today, I feel strange. It''s so late to come back to my mind (even the post bar sign in has broken OTZ). Please give bat one day to smooth it out and make up 5000 words tomorrow


    I''m sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    On the way, Sylvie also imagined a lot of things that would happen when he got to Morag, but when he really got there, he couldn''t help but exclaim.


    In reality, Morag, the former plague city that has sunk nearly 100 meters underground, is still a mountain with an altitude of more than 1000 meters.


    As for Mao, there would be a mountain so high in the plains that you could guess from your kneecap that it had something to do with Cerberus below. With such a prominent landmark, it''s no wonder that the Lich Simon can find the legendary hellhound so easily


    According to the original history, this 80% of the mountain used to seal Cerberus should also be affected by the sacrificial ceremony and directly leveled. It also influenced the invasion of the wise men and the awakening of Cerberus hundreds of years later.


    After paying the rickshaw puller to leave, Sylvie began to walk around the mountain.


    Originally, he didn''t have much hope for this method of looking for each other''s tracks by sight. If he only looked with his eyes, when would the eldest mountain be found.


    Then he found a very obvious hole in the cliff.


    In addition, there is a dark purple light shining from time to time, and the whole set of signposts with the words "300 meters ahead here is the final boss.".


    It''s too bold to make such a bold sacrifice ceremony. Hello! I was afraid that I couldn''t find the entrance in time!


    SIVI twitched at the corner of his mouth and yelled in his heart. At the same time, he drew the card from his pocket and flew straight into the hole.


    When he got in, he found that he seemed to be blaming Simon.


    There are various kinds of alloy runes plated on the stone wall. From the perspective of magic guiding ability, these alloys are probably mixed with some precious metal elements such as secret silver for ordinary people.


    Although these runes are messy, the combined magic effect should also be a kind of concealment.


    In other words, the hole should have been hidden by magic before, but now it is exposed, either because the opponent has no spare power to supply the rune array, or it is no longer needed.


    The former is barely good news, while the latter is pure bad news.


    Whatever the reason, Sylvie has no way out.


    As he walked along the cave and cracked several magic traps along the way, he found that the slope of the tunnel was increasing and was leading to the underground.


    The road ahead was engulfed by the surface of the underground lake.


    Originally, the underground lake in the middle of the mountain should be gloomy and terrifying, but now the dark purple light flashing from the bottom of the lake reflects the whole space bright, even the lighting magic is saved


    "Has the underground water system of the Mohr RASI been here so long?"


    SIVI murmured softly. Then he looked at the card in his hand and found that there was no magic that could move in the water. Finally, he could only open the magic tree panel of the college system. He painfully used a strong certificate and learned the magic art of "armed explorers".


    This is a very strange two ring magic, can create a magic coating on the subject. Don''t underestimate this coating. As long as the temperature does not exceed 100 ¡æ or below - 50 ¡æ, the explorer''s arms can keep the body temperature of the subject unaffected. In addition, one of the most important functions of this magic is to separate the air that can be used by human beings from the external environment. Although this magic is not complete and has many versions, it is still regarded as one of the most practical magic methods by many adventurous traveling mages. In theory, no matter how bad the environment is, as long as there is this magic, there is room for exploration.


    Of course, it''s only in theory. Seaver estimated that if people were thrown into space, the device would not be able to prevent radiation, let alone get oxygen out of a vacuum.


    Although according to the structure of the world, there seems to be no such thing as space


    After learning the magic with the strong card, he had a new card in his pocket.


    This also proves the correctness of his inference that "the cards of the world are actually the magic learned through the system magic tree layout".


    In short, after coating himself with a magic shield, Sylvie jumped into what should have been the icy water and swam to the shade at the bottom of the lake, which was constantly emitting a dark purple light.


    There is no trace of biological activity in the whole underground lake, and then the light from time to time can see that the bottom of the lake is covered with a thick layer of rotten objects.


    Even the explorers'' armed forces are unable to isolate, constantly pouring into SIVI''s nose, so that he can resist the feeling of nausea, understand where the original creatures in the lake have gone.


    When he swam to the edge of the water barrier, through the cognition of it in reality, he could easily get into it, and everything was suddenly clear to him.


    The key to activate the sacrificial ceremony has long been inserted. A large number of by-products of purple dandelion like magic are scattered in this space. Naturally, the Lich itself is afraid of being affected by the ceremony. The only person who carries out the ceremony is a small part of the soul fragment. Anyway, the magic source of the ceremony is from Cerberus, even if he doesn''t come Relationship.This makes Sylvie very depressed, did not expect to go through the arduous pursuit, encountered only a sub body.


    The purple veins on the ground, like blood vessels, began to spread from the center of the water barrier. It is estimated that it has already penetrated the whole sacrificed country, forming a huge ritual array that ordinary mages can''t imagine.


    Did you fail


    SIVI gritted his teeth and was about to leave the tower of cause and effect and reopen the copy again. However, his fatigue value is almost exhausted, and he may not even be able to catch up with him again.


    Just then, the mummified Lich in front of him suddenly spoke.


    "Who are you? It''s not ordinary people who can find out and come here? "


    Unlike Sylvie''s expectation that he would shout at the sight of himself, the shriveled old man seemed to be quite good at speaking.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t have time to waste arguing with him. If he didn''t want to get some information from the other side, he would have been a fireball on the other side''s face.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter who you are." The shriveled old man turned his head and looked at the ritual array. Then he looked down at his skinny palm and said, "I can''t do it any more If you can, please try to stop the ceremony. "


    What he said made Sylvie stagger - coach, is the script wrong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    "Because I don''t have much time, I''ll make a long story short."


    The old man didn''t seem to see the strange expression on SIVI''s face. He said to himself, "a hundred years ago, when I was transformed into a lich, something happened In a word, all my normal thinking has been sealed up, leaving only the most efficient and rational thinking. Then the old man at that time made a very dangerous plan


    That''s not rational thinking, but the so-called one track mind, right?


    "What is the situation? In that case, why would you say that to me? "


    Sylvie''s hand in his pocket was already holding the card, and as soon as he found out that the other side wanted to entangle him here, he immediately started.


    "Because just now the avatar consumed a lot of magic power, which made my normal thinking occupy the initiative again..." The old man sighed: "I think it''s a hindrance for me to keep my normal thinking in my soul, so I''d better separate me from my soul and let me live and die with the ceremony here."


    "What''s the matter with the ceremony? How can we stop it? "


    He was too lazy to take care of the other party''s sigh. He opened the door and asked.


    "More than 100 years ago, I found an amber from an Archean battlefield ruins. There was no living things in the amber, only a drop of body fluid similar to blood. That body fluid has an almost obsessive and instinctive desire for the soul, and it can devour and dissolve the souls of almost all living creatures


    However, the old man began to say irrelevant words, which made Seaver almost throw out a few magic tricks and blow him up


    "Can''t you say the point?"


    He asked discontentedly.


    "If you don''t know the nature of the ceremony, you will suffer in the end."


    The old man replied solemnly, and then continued to tell the story solemnly in Sylvie''s gloomy face.


    "I searched all the classics that I could find, and even sneaked into the official library of the mage Association at that time. I was almost beaten to pieces by several great magicians, but I still couldn''t find the relevant records of the master of the body fluid."


    As a lich, how brave is it to go to the master''s Association? Finally, the whole society of Enron escaped!


    "I heard that after that, hornheim built the gate of Endymion, but this is not the point. Let''s get back to business. "


    Is that you! Is it because of you that the mage Association spent so much time and money to build the super magic sentry with a height of more than 300 meters!


    Sylvie felt his image of hornheim crumbled with a roar


    "Later, I met a strange religion in the territory of the orcs. Unlike ordinary orcs, they neither worshipped the blood of their ancestors nor worshipped the gods of wilderness and war. What they believe in is a strange god named ozaghi. "


    Sylvie''s body shook and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect that he could hear the information about ozaghi after searching for a long time!


    "That religion is so exclusive that even ordinary orcs can''t join in, let alone as an old man of a lich. It took me a lot of time to catch a believer. I asked him something from his mouth. He called himself a traitor and worshipped ozaki named "traitor of evil". I don''t know what kind of existence ozaki is, but according to it, betraying evil things can judge whether a person is a traitor. If he fails to pass the test, that person will be devoured by his soul, while his body lingers in endless pain - "you plead for death, but in vain," I remember. Whatever else, the ability to devour the soul is very similar to that drop of body fluid discovered by me. "


    "What does this have to do with the ritual you''re talking about?"


    The more Sylvie heard it, the worse it was. He asked in a deep voice, his face taut.


    Although he is also interested in ozaghi''s intelligence, it is obviously not the time to listen to the story quietly.


    "In fact, there are only two concepts of sacrifice. The first is the sacrifice of power or other things by offering sacrifices to the object of belief, which is generally called tribute sacrifice; the other is more similar to alchemy, in which the sacrifice is submitted in some way to reorganize other things, which is called refining sacrifice. But neither sacrifice can accomplish what the pure rational "I" wants. That''s why the pure rational "I" has designed a third different sacrifice, that is, this ceremony. "


    Shriveled Simon held out three withered fingers: "this ceremony is actually a combination of three different rituals. The first is to awaken me to extract biological components from the body fluid, and then mix other biological bodies to create artificial demons. I call them "nightmare demons". These things have no soul, but because of the instinct of that body fluid, they will hunt for souls within the scope of the ritual and gnaw away the whole country. The second ritual is waiting for the nightmare to kill each other after they hunt, and the essence of the spirit left by the loser, and repeat this step until the last one. The last ritual is to sacrifice the only remaining nightmare, and condense the essence of the soul condensed through the second ceremonies into the most pure crystal in the world."Can''t the ceremony be terminated immediately?" Sylvie''s eyelids are jumping Nightmare magic peat! Isn''t this the one that often appears in martial arts novels!


    He was able to create his own new sacrificial rites, and even SIVI had to admit that Simon Miller, known as the most outstanding alchemist of his time, was indeed a genius.


    Maybe it was in this three in one ceremony that he tasted the sweetness, so Simon later designed a ceremony for eight little dots to kill each other to decide the gods


    "The first ceremony began ten years ago, and those demons had already awakened, just waiting for the final order And the moment you come in, that order has been sent out The old man said slowly, "the other two rituals will also operate in nearly 30 different ways. Even if one or two of them are destroyed, it is useless - and one of them is purely based on nightmares, which is designed to prevent people from making trouble."


    Mother, should you be so careful? If the magicians and alchemists in the world are half as careful as you, there will be no magic experiment accidents in the world


    Sylvie wanted to cry.


    "Has the pure rational ''I'' really noticed my existence?" The old man''s shriveled face showed a Well, it''s probably a smile. Then his skin began to crack at a rather slow rate: "I don''t know how you got in, but now you''re the only one who has the potential to stop this tragedy."


    "as far as possible to overthrow some nightmare demons, when only one remaining nightmare devil, the following ritual will start, the more nightmare you overthrow, the more the soul essence that the other party obtains, the lower the ritual success rate. If you can defeat more than half of the demons, even if the ceremony is successful, the final product will be useless. " Then he sat down cross legged and quietly waited for the end of his life: "I have done a lot of wrong things in my life, and I have already planned to face today It''s a pity that I can''t fulfill my long cherished wish before I leave. I''ll see my daughter again... "


    His face began to peel off like scurf, revealing his skin, which looked like a failed firing clay, covered with cracked Brown muscles. With the old man''s sad and regretful expression, it looks extremely bleak.


    "Say, is there that kind of monster around here?" Suddenly asked seavy.


    "Of course, though not much." The old man nodded.


    "In that case, let me show you my secret weapon." The card''s gone. It''s a new card. It''s a new one.


    "Come out, Eve Miller!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    "Hughes? Hughes, where have you been


    With a moustache under his nose, Mr. James, who has recently gained some weight, is very angry.


    As the owner of the axe tavern, he has to deal with a lot of people every day, which makes Mr. James accumulate a lot of pressure.


    Mr. James, who was a coward, naturally would not be angry with his guests. At the same time, he did not dare to be angry with his wife who was more like a ball than himself. Finally, all the pressure he accumulated could only be released to the new bartender.


    Because he always thinks that the guy who looks like a thief is sent to make trouble in the opposite aromatic grass pub. He often makes some low-level mistakes in the busy time of the tavern. The tables and chairs that have been smashed by the guests in the past few days can fill the whole storage room. If the tavern doesn''t need a lot of firewood, maybe there is no place for their ale and smoked ham Yes.


    "Damn it, I just told you to go to the wine cellar to get a bucket of wine. If you don''t get out of the cellar, you won''t have to come from tomorrow!"


    If it wasn''t for the short-term jobs that are hard to find recently, he would have fired the little bastard.


    Mr. James swearing and swearing to his own cellar, which often grows a lot of moss and mushrooms because of his greed for cheap goods, and opens the door of the cellar.


    Then he saw an arm on the ground.


    sleeves as like as two peas on his arm, which are made of poor quality fabrics, are familiar to Mr. James.


    The white hand, which is slightly smaller than that of an adult, is full of calluses caused by rough work.


    Obviously, this is the arm of Hughes, the only employee in his pub.


    However, all the parts above the elbow have disappeared. The white bones and bright red tendons are clearly visible. The red liquid seems to be bitten by something from the arm, and the uneven fracture exudes, forming a small pond on the ground.


    As for Hughes himself, it is estimated that he is in danger.


    "Oh, the stars are on What the hell is going on... "


    The fat on Mr. James''s face trembled at a very high frequency: "has any Warcraft sneaked into my wine cellar? I have to hire the swordsman quickly No, it''s better to go to the pure white church. "


    He took the broom he had left at the door as a makeshift weapon and stepped back in sweat. Then something came out of the shadow of the cellar.


    Mr. James took a cold breath. He could swear that he had never seen anything so ugly in his nearly fifty years.


    It looks like a huge tentacle full of flesh lumps. The top of the tentacle is like a flower petal with four opening and closing organs, which are full of sharp serrated teeth and eerie eyes like strange organs.


    Even if he didn''t see where his bartender was, he could guess where he was just by looking at the sharp teeth of the monster and the pipes extending beyond Mr. James''s waist


    If Mr. James had one percent of courage and instinctive curiosity before, now he has nothing but panic and fear.


    He suddenly turned around, under the pressure of fear, made to run at a speed that could not be achieved by an ordinary fat man.


    Just run to the store! There are many mercenaries in the shop today! No matter how powerful the monster is, it is not the enemy of the mercenary!


    With this in mind, Mr. James''s two short legs almost swung into a circle and fled back to his own tavern hall at a very fast speed.


    However, in the tavern hall, he was not welcomed by the usual warm and brave mercenaries, but by a messy room and a corpse.


    There are many ways to die, but there are only two main ways. The first is that the skull is cut off by a sharp blade weapon, or it is directly split into two parts, and the colorful things in the belly flow all over the place.


    The second is that most of his body is bitten off by something that looks like Hughes'' wrist found in the cellar.


    "Oh, brilliant star, oh brilliant star..." Mr. James could say nothing more than he kept whispering the names of the people he believed in.


    He waddled out of the tavern and found the street more chaotic than the pub.


    There are monsters of different shapes everywhere. They seem to have come out of the dark holes on the ground. The smallest of these monsters is the size of one person, and the biggest one can be as big as the shop signs. The only purpose of these monsters is to kill or eat all the human beings.


    People scream and run in all directions, but it doesn''t have much effect. They often fall into the cobweb trap set by another monster just after escaping from the hunting range of one monster at the sacrifice of several people


    Even the lavender tavern owned by Mr. James''s old rival was now enveloped in flames and would soon be reduced to ashes.


    "It must be a nightmare..." Mr. Jamie was staring at a little girl who fell to the ground not far away. After being torn up by several centipede like monsters piled up with flesh lumps, he shivered in vain and came to his senses.I don''t want to be rations for those monsters anyway.


    Looking at the distance, he seemed to notice his own monster. The cold sweat on Mr. James''s head came down with some oil.


    He twisted his butt and struggled to the center of the city.


    This is the place where the LORD lives. The Lord has recruited private troops. Although most of them are not there now, there is still some basic defense. With the city defense team and Qiyao mage tower, it should be the safest place in the whole city.


    Just as he thought so, the Lord''s Castle sprang up.


    It''s not that the castle has any special functions, but a huge monster emerges from the bottom of the Lord''s castle. Its head seems to be stuck in the castle, and its body as high as 100 meters directly carries the castle.


    The giant monster looks a bit like a human being. It is covered in black horny armor, but it is very slender. Its hands are like gibbons, which can hang down to the knee. At the moment, with his head stuck in the castle, he looks like he''s wearing a giant hat.


    But Mr. James couldn''t laugh at all.


    In his startled eyes, the giant monster directly broke open the Lord''s castle and poured the people inside into his mouth - even if they didn''t fall into his mouth, when they touched the giant monster''s body, they would melt like a pool of red viscous liquid Even the Lord who was high on weekdays and bravely raised the business tax yesterday in the face of the curse of businessmen.


    This made Mr. James look desperate.


    "Damn it Is the world doomed? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Looking like an alligator, a black monster made up of countless sarcomas swallowed dozens of tiny dolls that came to the door in one breath.


    Then it was detonated from the inside by the puppets, which exploded into countless pieces of meat, like dark raindrops splashing around.


    But that doesn''t mean it''s over. The pieces of meat are wriggling like slym, gathering in a place that looks like they''re ready to be reborn.


    However, the black flame from the sky built a barrier on their way, making the meat burned into a stream of black smoke.


    "Teacher, are you ok?"


    Taking the door of fire back into his pocket, SIVI asked the girl standing by.


    Eve Miller is not the same as she is in reality. Her facial features were a little fuzzy, and her pupils were dull and lifeless. The dress on the body is closer to the clergy than the artist''s dress in reality. The way of fighting is also different from Eve, who pays attention to skills in reality. She prefers to fight head-on.


    It''s just that the girl summoned from the card also has all of Eve Miller''s memories of SIVI. Although the way of fighting is different, the way of thinking is the same as that of Eve Miller.


    However, in battle, she will obey SIVI''s command. This is probably because the girl is summoned by card, which is regarded as SIVI''s calling creature by default.


    Even so, Sylvie still calls each other a teacher according to his own physical habit.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Compared with this, do you really have a way to solve this incident? " The girl took a breath, apparently not as much as she said.


    The country chosen as a sacrifice by the Lich Simon is a grand duchy named Irel, covering an area of nearly 20000 square kilometers, which is almost three times the size of Mordor. Although it can''t be compared with those large empires with an area of more than 100000, it is not the degree that SIVI can easily run around.


    In fact, things are far worse than SIVI expected.


    Hundreds of thousands of monsters are distributed in Irel. Because of the barrier of ritual effect, the outside world has no idea what happened to Irel, and the residents of Irel can not escape.


    The magicians of Irel fought hard to resist, but the number of them was too small compared with that of the nightmare devil. In addition, the weird attack way of the demon sucking the soul could not turn the storm.


    The number of swordsmen is much more, but unfortunately their overall strength is not so good. When they encounter some small demons, they can fight for a while. If they are targeted by medium-sized and even large-scale nightmares, it will be a rhythm of one death and one big one.


    Even SIVI can''t play a big role in this situation.


    First of all, his own strength is limited by the rules of the tower of cause and effect. Many powerful magic can''t be used, and most of the cards are limited in times or time, and the less they are used.


    And then there''s Eve Miller, the calling creature. In order to keep Eve Miller alive, seavy had to scrap one card every ten minutes, six at the end of an hour.


    Even after the intentional adjustment of SIVI, the cards discarded each time are only one use right or several seconds left. However, the number of cards is too large to carry.


    These magic cards are all learned from the magic tree panel and can be used as learning skill points. In addition to the extremely low rate of skill crystal, there are only precious strong evidence, so SIVI did not learn too much. The magic he used in reality was either self-taught from other books or created by optimizing other magic.


    There are not many cards so much, which naturally become less, such as the secondary fireball magic magic is completely ineffective, can only be used to add confusion.


    In terms of the present situation, not to mention knocking down the monsters in the whole kingdom, it is a bit troublesome even to protect ourselves from being swallowed up.


    "Terrible. I have no idea how to solve the situation."


    Sylvie grinned bitterly, took out a card and watched it turn into a little gold powder and disappear into the air. That''s what''s used to pay for eve Miller''s maintenance.


    For the first time, he was at a loss.


    The system won''t release the mission that must die, this time as well.


    In addition, for sylvestre, the ritual that can not escape from the wall can not be easily avoided by the five magic charms of Sylvester, which can not escape from the wall.


    But the only thing he wanted to do was to stop the God from coming here.


    It''s a pity that it seems impossible to achieve this goal now.


    "Eddie, do you remember what I said to you when I learned magic from me?" All of a sudden, Eve looked at Seaver, frowning, and asked softly.


    "Of course." SIVI sighed, and a smile of nostalgia appeared on his face. Although it was the memory left by his predecessor, after so many things, it has now become his memory: "although the aptitude is only ordinary, but I can learn with an open mind and try to connect with each other. If I am too persistent in front of me, sometimes I can''t see the real important things." Right? ""Yes, can you see further now?" The girl gazed at SIVI with her godless eyes.


    "When..." Sylvie just wanted to make sure. In his opinion, after crossing, he really had a certain degree of view of the overall situation, which was no longer limited to the vision of the original rural poor boy.


    But when the words came to his lips, he was stunned again.


    Can he really see further?


    Other than that, even if you can really change history and prevent the ceremony from happening here, then the ceremony of the next eight dolls will certainly be affected, along with Eve Miller''s actions. Isn''t it possible that the fate of Sylvie Aldrich, who took Eve Miller as the turning point in his life, would be different?


    To be more extreme, can he still exist with Seaver Aldrich?


    A cold sweat broke out on Sylvie''s head, who was once again aware of his grandfather''s paradox.


    "I see. I see It looks like a dead end, but it''s the only way to live. " When he looked up again, there was no confusion in his eyes.


    "Thank you, teacher."


    "When students are confused, it is also the responsibility of a teacher to push on behind you." There was a faint smile on Eve''s face: "have you made up your mind?"


    "Yes. But I''m sorry, teacher. Maybe you and I will die together


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Mr. James didn''t know how he got out of the city.


    In short, when he came back to his senses, he had fallen out of the city in confusion, and could only watch his hometown turn into a sea of fire.


    Even the most valiant principality soldiers are not the opponents of those monsters. The heavy metal armor is easily torn, and the sharp weapons are not much more solid than straw for those monsters. The walls and the ground are as virtual as the monsters, and the team organized by human beings is on the verge of collapse.


    When he fled, he also heard from the priest who ran away with him that the souls of those who were devoured by those monsters would be sucked out and tortured endlessly with the death of their flesh.


    The priest''s words crushed the thoughts of many people who intended to die, and let them take up arms again to resist, although the end did not change much.


    Later, the priest was stabbed to death by a fleeing officer of the principality for disturbing the people''s hearts.


    It''s said that the officer wanted to hang him, but he didn''t have enough when the monster came.


    "It''s all over My home, my pub My mother-in-law and my three-year-old son It''s over, it''s all over! "


    Next to Mr. James, a middle-aged man who looked as thin as a hemp pole sat on the ground and began to cry. His once shiny moustache looked like a weed in the bleak autumn wind. It gave people a feeling that it would fall down at any time.


    His cry aroused the resonance of many people who fled together, and the whole mountain cry suddenly became loud.


    "Shut up


    The officer who killed the priest waved his sword angrily and yelled, "shut up, do you hear me! Do you want to bring those monsters here? "


    The refugees, who were extremely sensitive to the word monster, immediately quieted down. Even if some of them couldn''t stop for a moment, they covered their mouths and sobbed soundlessly.


    "Sir, what are we going to do now?" Mr. James, who had finally recovered his breath, looked at the tearful middle-aged hemp pole beside him, and pressed out the merchant''s usual ingratiating smile on his face, and asked the irascible officer.


    "Go to OREZ, where there is Irel''s most powerful army. It is said that even the dragon can hunt! These monsters are no match for them


    If you don''t mind the officer biting me on the way, it''s better for you to stop biting my teeth


    Everyone was silent, afraid that they would become the bait of those monsters. A few young people were also afraid of the magic sword in the hands of the officers.


    At this time, there was a rustle in the grass next to them, which made the nervous refugees nervous. They were afraid that a monster would jump out there.


    Fortunately, it''s not monsters that come out, but people.


    "I''m from rephania, which is already occupied by monsters, and the monsters are spreading this way."


    His face was covered with mud. He could not see his true face. He could only reluctantly know that the other side was a young man. He asked for a steamed bread from Mr. James. He tried to fill his mouth like he had not eaten for a long time. He said, "the whole Irel is surrounded by invisible walls. We can''t break through the encirclement to the East. Now we are planning to go west There is a strange magician who has made a hole in the invisible wall so that people can escape from this damned place. It should be the only way to survive. "


    "I''m not going west! We''re going east! Go to orlis! As citizens of the principality, you must believe in the glory of the Duchy The officer frowned at the man who seemed to be choking and growled.


    "That''s your business, officer. At least the glory of the principality did not save my wife and daughter when rephania was destroyed. "


    After hammering his chest to make himself not choking so hard, the refugee took some of his companions who, like him, stuffed a steamed bread and barely filled their stomachs, planned to continue their journey.


    So the refugees who fled the city with the officers had to face a difficult choice: to believe in the words of the young men who were refugees and go to the "strange magicians" of the West; or to believe the officer and go to orres, believing in the long guns and heavy shields of the principality.


    It turned out that most of the refugees who had lived under imperial patronage for a lifetime chose to follow the officers - and the words of the nearly starved refugee seemed less credible than those of the principality officers with weapons, food and water.


    There are exceptions, of course.


    "Can you tell me more about the strange wizard?" Mr. James, with his chubby body, approached the refugee.


    "We don''t have time. We have to get on our way as soon as possible." The young refugee shook his head, and then with his companions continued to move westward.


    Just as Mr. James hesitated, a strange and terrifying hissing began to come down the hill.


    Everyone in the room knows the sound, and the song is the one of the few things in common with monsters of different appearances.As soon as Mr. James gritted his teeth and ignored the officer''s frantic cry, he directly followed the steps of the refugee youth.


    As one of the first people to discover monsters, he always thought those monsters were terrible, perhaps even more terrible than the legendary dragon. Therefore, it is better to find a way to escape than to place hope on the spear and heavy shield.


    After he ran a few steps, he found that the middle-aged man followed.


    "Hey, Jonathan, why are you following me?" Asked Mr. James curiously.


    "That''s because you''re here, of course." The middle-aged man''s eyes were still a little red. He looked at Mr. James''s fat body and said softly, "although you have been against me since I married Joanna, you have done almost nothing wrong for so many years In my house, the first time I invite a chef to sell the herbal wine is more popular than your restaurant I hate you, but I have to admire your eyes. "


    "Well, I didn''t expect your head to be confused." "It''s just a little bit timid," said Mr. James, rather triumphantly


    "I will avenge Joanna, but not now!" Ma Gan blushed and retorted.


    Two days later, another wave of refugees they met told them that OREZ had fallen.


    Now their only hope is the strange sorcerer in the rumor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    After seeing off the last group of living people who might be within the scope of the ceremony, Xi Wei fell to the ground with relief.


    Now he can be described as miserable.


    His disordered hair was covered with mud and debris of unknown things, which gave people a feeling of being covered with dirty and dirty face; his face was covered with blood and mud and looked dirty; his thick black circles and bags under his eyes could not be covered up, even the mud on his dirty face revealed a strong sense of tiredness; his third robe had also become broken It''s rotten. There are still a lot of wood scum around my feet. Those are all pieces of magic wand


    The way he looks now makes it impossible to relate to the word "great magician", which is very tall in people''s impression.


    Seven days ago, he made a gap on the edge of the ceremony and spread information through various means to send the gathered survivors out of the ceremony.


    Seven days of continuous high-intensity work, but also to cope with the nightmare of those refugees, so that SIVI, both mental and physical overdraft to the limit - if he was not a magician, his mental strength was far higher than that of ordinary people, he would have died suddenly.


    Eve Miller, summoned by the card, died in the breath of a large nightmare demon on the third day. After her death, Zhenhong, the Special Summoned by her, died soon. Even Sylvie himself survived several times.


    "Isn''t fatigue enough What a trouble... " After checking his fatigue value, SIVI murmured to open the achievement store, gritted his teeth and bought a copy of the limited fatigue value recharge card, and began to supplement his little fatigue value. Thanks to this system, I don''t know when to brush out the limited commodity to supplement the fatigue value, which makes him stay in the tower of cause and effect until now.


    Of course, the system also took advantage of this to pit him with a good achievement.


    The scope of the ceremony, that is, there should not be many refugees in the Principality of Irel. Even the Duke of the principality escaped from the cave made by SIVI one day ago.


    "The next step is the second step of the ceremony..." When all the living people are consumed by nightmare demons as raw materials, they will begin to kill and devour each other until the most powerful one is left.


    Sylvie looked at the sky for a moment, then drove his exhausted body to continue the unfinished business.


    He took out a feathered pen with a peculiar shape. Instead of a nib, it was as sharp as a rune knife.


    He lifted up his tattered robe, revealed his bloody body, and continued to carve runes on himself.


    The quill will absorb and inhibit the blood drawn from the wound, and transform it into strange magic power internally. However, according to the blood of different people, the magic power transformed is also different. In other words, the more runes are depicted on the same person, the better the effect of this quill pen.


    At this time, the feather pen goose feather has completely turned bright red, which is undoubtedly full of SIVI''s blood.


    He had almost no cards to use, but he was no longer going to fight.


    After depicting the last few runes well, the whole man almost turned into a bloody man, and he grinned with satisfaction.


    However, the fierce battle has been over for three days.


    It is a three kilometer long, standing up more than 600 meters tall. It looks like a sea cucumber with wings and six legs. It can create an earthquake by moving alone.


    No other demon is the enemy of this super monster.


    Sylvie stood in front of it, almost as inconspicuous as dust. If it wasn''t for the limitation of ritual scope, it would make the whole human civilization shake three times!


    In reality, Sylvie can do some damage to this guy through the combination of emptiness and all kinds of large magic, but in the tower of cause and effect, Sylvie is not even qualified to tickle his opponent.


    Of course, Sylvie didn''t come here to tickle him.


    No matter how big they are, all demons have the instinct to prey on humans. As soon as Sylvie appeared, the monster opened up and could be used as the mouth of the Opera Hall, swallowing SIVI and his surrounding environment into his stomach, leaving a terrible round pit on the ground.


    Reality. Ideal Town --


    "there is trouble in the college." Walking along the river, Sylvie frowned and ran quickly to several doors leading to the outside world.


    "Isn''t there another you over there? What''s more, you can open the passage to the fragments on the body of the concubine. Whatever happens, you can solve it? " Asked helo, who was following him curiously.


    "This time, even if it''s your own body, I''m afraid you can only stare at me."


    There was a bitter smile on Sylvie''s face.


    No matter how long the time in the tower of cause and effect has passed, it is only a moment for the outside. After learning that the other one was directly swallowed by the monster and left a series of information, Sylvie on this side had to go back with all his life. If it had not been forbidden to use space magic in this space, he would have gone there in a gap."It''s a pity that I can''t get in touch with the noumenon now. Otherwise, it''s very easy to help you."


    Said helo, with a great look on her face.


    "It''s not that easy this time..." Even Cerberus couldn''t have been directly anal to a God, could he? Even if it didn''t take long.


    But Sylvie didn''t say it, and there was no need to say it.


    Now the only way to win is to see another Sylvie throw away the glimmer of hope left by his life.


    As he was lying on the ground, Cerberus, with a dog''s face tangled, jerked his ear.


    Naturally, he also knew the news of the birth of the gods there, but Sylvie had no ability to command him, and he also had the right not to come out and beat him


    But at this time, it was surprised to raise the three dog heads, face full of incredible expression.


    Cerberus, who claims to have a pair of eyes peeping into the past, a pair of eyes looking at the present, and a pair of eyes looking into the future, is not as exaggerated as it is in legend, but it can, to some extent, be able to pry into some events that have happened and are not highly mysterious.


    "It''s incredible." is he going to "cheat the world?"


    Three heads you look at me, I look at you, look at each other for a while, and then said with one voice.


    "And he succeeded


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    "Disappear, disappear?" Elijah, the virgin of the pure white church, was stunned when she looked at the place where Sylvie was originally.


    No one had thought that Sylvie would suddenly disappear in front of them without warning after he had said those magnificent words.


    "Isn''t it normal for mortals who find themselves limited in strength to retreat in the face of gods?"


    There was no movement in his lips, but Flores'' voice suddenly entered the minds of all the people present.


    Between the sky and the sky, the whole sky is scattered, and the earth is covered with mystery.


    The culprit who caused all this is in front of Eliza and her party, opening the wings of angels and demons, taking the fragmented sunlight as the background, and flying clothes, wantonly and powerfully.


    "The teacher is not that coward! He must have some plan


    Eliza bit her lip fiercely and cried out in the pain and the fishy salt in her mouth.


    She pulled out her magic dagger and pointed her runic blade at the newly upgraded figure: "before he comes back, no matter what you want to do, I will stop you here!"


    Theo takes out his magic wand again, and Alice also releases some of her strongest puppets.


    They didn''t speak, but they showed that they were on the same line as Eliza.


    "I think so."


    The holy silver sword, jifurei, drew out the sword of victory and put on a fighting posture: "in addition, the pure white church will not recognize other gods other than the holy light."


    "When this is over, I can recommend you to the heresy tribunal." After her initial surprise, Elia returned to her usual composure: "you just robbed those guys of their jobs."


    "It seems interesting to think of the gods of other systems as heretical judges." Naturally, flea knew what the lady meant by this, and immediately agreed.


    At the same time, Elijah also used her own carry on, a bit like a hairpin awl pierced her palm, let her bright silver blood flow from the wound, accompanied by the blood, there was also a vast and surging holy breath.


    This kind of breath can hardly play a role in general combat, but now it can neutralize the power scattered by the opponent to a certain extent, so that other people will not be so tied up when fighting.


    In the distance, Eve holds the still unconscious jockey and looks at the girls standing on the deck of the magic ship.


    She couldn''t understand why they were able to maintain such a strong fighting spirit in the face of an impossible enemy.


    "Blasphemy, you are seeking your own death!"


    Flores In other words, the Lich consciousness, which has been upgraded to a God, yells in everyone''s mind, which even interferes with Theo''s casting.


    But the blow is more than that. Countless shuttles of light generated around Flores'' wings, and then turned into heavy rain to cover the magic ship!


    The magic shield on the magic ship was half destroyed because of overload. With the sound of glass breaking, it was fragmented in front of the girls.


    The next moment, the rain of light is coming towards the girls!


    "Big cold zone ice crystal - shield shape!" "Fenghua. Gusty wind!"


    The voices of Eliza and Theo sounded at the same time, and then the shield of ice and the shield of wind wound around the magic ship within a fraction of a millimeter, replacing the magic shield carried on the ship, which could withstand most of the heavy rain of light.


    The rest of the light shuttles that broke through these two magic powers were quickly scattered by the lotus who had called out the angel behind them, and turned into light sand floating all over the sky.


    "Puppet Crusaders, Flint guns! Shoot


    Alice called out, and we lined up on the deck with the people who had the flint guns out of proportion to their own size. Then, in the gap between each other''s attacks, we began to line up and shoot. That is, the people in the first row immediately squatted down to let the people in the second row shoot, and at the same time filled with ammunition to maintain the fire pressure in this way Make


    "Stupid, ordinary people spit in the sky, and only yourself will be touched in the end!"


    Before Flores was touched by the flint gun, all the magic bullets were stopped in midair, and then rebounded at a faster speed. Some of them broke through the blockade of dual defense magic, leaving many bullet holes on the ship''s side and deck.


    After that, several attacks organized by the girls could not hurt Flores, who was already a God in concept.


    Then, Flores took a deep breath and took a deep breath, and the surrounding space was filled with light.


    There is no doubt that this is the front line of her attack.


    "You can''t go on like this! We will be shot down! "


    Cried Elia, who had lost a lot of blood.It is because of her silver blood around, girls can continue to use large magic regardless of consumption, but this is also limited.


    "Theo, give me a push Eliza bit her teeth, removed her defenses, and took a ring out of her storage ring.


    "That is..." Elijah looked at the familiar ring and immediately recognized its origin: "isn''t it the angel halo I gave SIVI?"


    A long time ago, people in the holy land once found the remains of angel''s puppet angel. The angel''s aura is also one of the components, and it has been suspected to be a divine part.


    I didn''t expect it would be in Eliza''s hands after it was handed over to Sylvia.


    "This is what the teacher gave me just in case According to my judgment, the situation should be "in case."


    Eliza put the ring, which was one size smaller for ordinary people and more like a bracelet than a halo, on her head. The ring, which was originally full of metallic luster, once again bloomed with pale gold light and floated on the top of the girl''s head.


    "According to the teacher''s research, the most important role of this ring is to stabilize the user''s soul, in addition to exempting most holy magic. Because of this effect, I can use some things that can''t be used originally, although I have no idea about the effect Usually, the teacher always forbids me to practice because of the danger. "


    With the arrival of the second torrential rain of light, which seems to be a sieve for the magic boat, a magic power completely independent of all existing magic surges up, and then a light blue shadow of the fish tail floats to protect the magic boat and resist almost all the light shuttles.


    "Come out, bury the siren!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "This is Is there a miracle? " Flea widened her eyes to the huge blue figure in front of them.


    The difference between a great mage and an ordinary magician is whether he has realized his own miracle. This has almost become common sense in the magic world, and all magicians understand it.


    But the difference between the legendary great mage and the great mage seems somewhat ambiguous. I''m afraid that even the strongest human being, old man shaman, can''t make it clear.


    but it is certain that if you want to enter the hall of legend, you must first visuate your own miracle - just like the royal highness of the vampire princess.


    "No, it''s not a miracle." Elia shook her head, and the face of the saint was puzzled: "I can feel life and soul from it But I can''t be sure what it is... "


    Eliza, the only one who could answer them, closed her eyes, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her face also showed a little pain. From the veins protruding under her neck, it can be seen that the girl controlling the huge object in front of her is not easy now.


    The halo on her head was spinning so fast that it made a kind of squeaking sound like a DVD reading a disc.


    "The product of the realm of the soul I''m just a mortal, but I dare to touch the forbidden area


    In contrast, the opposite figure, which has been upgraded to a God, makes such a roar in everyone''s mind.


    Frey was keenly aware of the hidden confusion.


    The next moment, compared with the previous, more severe blows followed. At first glance, it looked like a magic array of huge tennis rackets composed of light. However, the "net" was completely composed of divine words, containing a magic amount that could be regarded as terrible for ordinary magicians. Even if it was just passed by, the space would be distorted as if it were on a stove.


    The funeral siren reached out and patted the magic array. As soon as it touched, the sea demon''s hand was twisted and broken and dissipated in the air, while the magic array exploded in the air, causing a gust of wind and shaking the magic boat.


    Fortunately, Theo made a quick decision, risking the risk of overloading his whole body, and tried his best to operate the wind element to stabilize the air flow around the magic ship. Just in this way, the girl''s equipment has been emitting smoke, and something burning smell, it seems that it is not far away from scrapping.


    In the corner, Eve, who had been forgotten by Flores, was holding Qiu Ke and flew far away by the wind. Finally, she was stabilized by the magic string.


    In the blink of an eye, the siren''s hand was restored and roared at the doll in an angry voice.


    "I see. It''s just a key Even if the territory of the soul is opened, it can still only rely on instinct. Stupid creatures, dare to fight against me like this


    Although a blow did not succeed, she was surprised to find that Eliza did not seem to be able to control the god man who buried the sea demon. She regained her former momentum and continued to shout in other people''s minds.


    After that, a lot of black and white magic mixed up in her head as soon as her wings were patted, forming a magic sphere that was beating like a heart.


    "In the name of God, I will punish you


    Immediately, the gray magic ball was ejected towards the magic ship!


    "Woo..." Eliza murmured, her forehead, face and the back of her hands could already see bulging blue veins, a line of blood and tears flowed out of her closed eyes, and there were signs of bleeding in her ears.


    As she did her best, the funeral siren stretched out her hands and barely resisted the magic ball.


    The two kinds of mixed magic are fierce and swift. The hands of the funeral siren are constantly destroying and repairing. As time goes by, the sphere is slowly advancing towards the magic ship.


    However, this is not over.


    "Repent in the infinite Hell, mortals!"


    again appeared as like as two peas, but a little bit of magic ball, and flew again to the magic ship.


    Except for Eliza, who closed her eyes, everyone else''s face turned blue - one of them could not resist. If there were so many more, even the funeral sirens would be beaten to pieces!


    While Eliza is still gripping her teeth, the speed of the halo on her head has increased to a higher level, but the original stable ring began to shake a little.


    If you are hit by direct attack, I''m afraid no one here will survive.


    But someone stopped it.


    "It''s not up to you to take care of hell!"


    Suddenly appeared on the magic ball''s flight route. The little man in the Cape and hood kicked the magic ball away with one foot, and exploded a mushroom cloud far away.


    The other magic balls were engulfed by the sudden space cracks, and were sent into the void and completely annihilated.


    Then Sylvie''s figure appeared in front of the crowd: "sorry, it took me a lot of time to get out of the shelter.""Teacher!" "Sylvie!" "Mr. Aldrich!" The others exclaimed in surprise.


    Sylvie nodded to them and touched Eliza''s head, still bloodstained.


    Eliza opened her eyes and gave SIVI an extremely weak smile: "teacher Can I help you? "


    "You''ve done very well." Sylvie also responded with a smile: "I am worthy of being my most proud student."


    "Then Good... " Before she finished, the girl had passed out.


    As soon as Eliza was entrusted to Alice''s care, helo, who was still domineering just now, fell from the sky smoking smoke.


    "Damn it, this guy is more powerful than expected. Even if my own body comes out personally, it may not win Now it''s better to retreat quickly. "


    Helo''s clothes had become a little ragged, and two dog ears on her head drooped down, looking extremely embarrassed: "at least you can''t beat her!"


    As a deity, ordinary attacks have no effect on them in terms of law - just like a move in animation or a novel can never affect the reality. It is not a level thing in itself.


    Don''t say that helo is just a part of the body. Even if Cerberus comes here, I''m afraid he can''t help such a loathsome guy.


    "Not necessarily."


    Ignoring helo''s advice, SIVI turned to Flores and whispered, "the seed that defeated her was planted four hundred and twenty-six years ago."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Although no one was aware of it except Cerberus, who was still lying in the debris, the history of the world had already changed.


    Going back more than 400 years ago through the tower of cause and effect, SIVI did two things that might turn the wheel of history in another direction.


    The first is to let many people in the Principality of Irel, which should have been completely destroyed, escape from the shroud of ceremony.


    However, I don''t know whether it is because of the correction of history itself that the butterfly effect should have taken place. The refugees who had an impact on the world have not left any traces in history. The Principality of Irel, like the original, has become a country only recorded in the dossier.


    The second is that SIVI, who enters the tower of cause and effect, is devoured by demons.


    This is what he said was the seeds planted 426 years ago.


    in order not to affect the whole ritual process as far as possible, Xi Wei even took into account the strength of his soul far beyond the ordinary people. He sent a large number of refugees to the ritual area in advance, so that after the nightmare was eating him, the essence of the collected collection would not exceed that of the original history.


    Reduce his influence to the minimum and let everything develop naturally according to the original track. Only in this way can he not be denied by the world because of his grandfather''s paradox.


    And in the case of doing this, we have to bury the foreshadowing of defeating the other party 400 years later.


    This is what he calls cheating the world - as it stands, he has succeeded.


    "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed if you''re talking about the random numbers that make up my body, mortal!"


    The scornful light of the omnipotence and the light of the omnipotent had been written on her face


    Although SIVI in the tower of cause and effect can''t use magic beyond cards, it doesn''t mean that runes and other things lose their effect. While sending those refugees away, he used a quill pen to engrave on his body numerous patterns that could cause his own structure to collapse, and then he sent them to the mouth of nightmare.


    Although the body was broken, those runes were absorbed by the demon with his soul, leaving a back door in the demon''s body. After that, the nightmare devil was refined into a soul gem by ritual, and the back door that could cause the noumenon to collapse was naturally transferred to the soul gem.


    Later, the Lich Simon made eight God parts with soul gems and scattered them on the eight puppets. The runes were also scattered and lost their original function. It was not until Flores collected the divine parts and upgraded them to gods that the runes came into play again.


    Unfortunately, as a God - even if it''s just unfinished - Flores can detect something wrong in her body and eliminate it before SIVI uses the back door to cause her body to collapse.


    "Omniscient?" SIVI did not have the panic of destroying the ambush line left by himself, but showed a sneering look: "is this also the power of the so-called ''God''


    "Yes! God is omniscient and omnipotent! I have known all the knowledge of this world, and understood all the mysteries of this world! The territory of the soul, the origin of the world, and the near destruction Everything was revealed in front of my eyes! This is a level that the lower human beings can never reach! "


    Flores laughed wildly.


    "Is that true?" "Since you are omniscient, do you know what you don''t know?"


    The doll''s laughter was cut off.


    There is no answer to this question.


    If you know, it means that there is a problem of "I don''t know", which means that I don''t know everything.


    If you don''t know, the question itself denies her concept of omniscientism.


    "If it''s omnipotent, can you create problems that you can''t solve yourself?"


    Sylvie did not give her time to think, but pressed her step by step.


    Just like the question above.


    If you can, it means that there are still problems that she can''t solve. Naturally, it can''t be called omnipotent.


    If not, it also negates her concept of omnipotence.


    Everything is in a dead circle.


    "Neither omniscient nor omnipotent, how can you call yourself God?"


    At this time, Sylvie finally showed his last move.


    With his negation, Flores'' body began to turn from the edge into a fine dust!


    "This, this is...?!" God and man looked at his hands which were gradually weathering in disbelief, and the king Orc''s golden eyes projected an incomprehensible confusion.


    "It''s a paradox." Sylvie said slowly, "I just deny your existence with your own thinking."


    From 400 years ago, his purpose was not to be the obvious back door, but to hide in a deeper place and directly deny the existence of omniscient and omnipotent gods.


    The back door is just to attract the other party''s attention, so that she does not notice the existence of the paradox.It''s like a person who breaks his hand when he has a toothache. For a long time, his attention will be attracted by the broken arm, and he will not notice his tooth decay which is still in pain. There is a huge threat back door, the other party will not notice the seeds of the paradox.


    What''s more, paradox is not a threat, but a loophole.


    Of course, even if ordinary people can put forward paradoxes, God Man dolls will not die as directly as they are now. The reason why this happens now is entirely due to the seeds of the paradox, the vacillation of Flores himself, and the interaction of the second miracle of Sylvie''s negation of all supernatural phenomena.


    "I see I see... "


    When he lost most of his body, Flores burst into laughter: "mortal, you have pulled a god down! To mortal body made a killing God action! The rules of the world will deviate, and the territory of the soul will be opened because of your students. The sleeping world will be awakened and cast a look at the world in the manner of Su Sheng You personally ignited the fuse that triggered the end of the world and opened the prelude to the destruction of the whole world


    "So what?"


    SIVI looked at the god man with only one head fearlessly: "when the demons invade, they will be driven back to the abyss. When the gods come, they will kill God again. The destruction of plane will be rebuilt It''s just the end of the world! I can destroy the world and nature can save it! "


    "You will regret it! Absolutely


    With the final cry, the new gods dissipated into the air, leaving only Flores, the dwarf doll who had lost all the parts of the gods and who, like true red, had no self-consciousness.


    The color of the sky disappeared as if the sky had faded.


    "I will not regret it. It''s better to say that I finally understand one thing. "


    Sylvie stood in the bow of the magic ship, looking at the sun that began to sink in the distance: "what is the world''s first school of magic? No.1 school facilities in the world? The number one teaching staff in the world? Number one students in the world? Reputation and reputation the first in the world? I''m afraid not. "


    He looked back and looked at his students with a smile full of energy and achievement: "let''s save the world at Aldrich college."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

I''m going to save the world.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    I''ll fill in 5000 words tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    Although that''s what he said, he didn''t have a clear direction on what to do to save the world.


    However, one of the double beings has been eliminated, so he intends to spend some time in the college before he can use the miracle again.


    "That''s what happened." After listening to Sylvie, Sophia sighed, "why do I always feel that something is going on around you?"


    "Probably because I''m the chosen one." Sylvie shrugged his shoulders, sat back in his reclining chair, and said, "you know, in all stories, there''s always a lot of trouble with people like the chosen ones, the messengers of the gods."


    Sophia thought about it, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    So she started reporting other things.


    "The guardians of the sword that you''ve treated coldly have left Morag." She casually opened a page: "we have not been able to detect their departure, the scene has not been damaged In fact, we then investigated the records of the mage''s eye in the neighborhood and found that they swaggered away under our noses, and no one was surprised about that. "


    "Let them go." Sylvie didn''t feel much about it. He had known for a long time that those strange guys had magic that could weaken their sense of existence. Except for fitt and Sita, who were part of the three sages and had absolute judgment, most of Morag could not realize their existence if they wanted to hide.


    "The sword they guarded was just Roland dur. We don''t have a reason to fight timothyn''s Dark Alliance right now


    "The Centaurs are very slow in learning and have a poor foundation. They don''t even understand a lot of common sense things and can''t keep up with the pace of other students, so they hope to have special courses for them."


    "The college is short of staff at present If you can''t, let the grass elves teach them magic medicine first. Anyway, centaurs don''t always claim to be the son of the grassland. "


    "In addition, they call themselves the sons of the wind," Sophia said helplessly, looking up. "I hope you can communicate with them - at least forbid them to race in Morag. There were so many complaints that the girl in charge of sorting out the mailbox cried. The professors can''t do anything about them. "


    "I see. I''ll pay attention." Sylvie sighed. "What else?"


    "The agenda of the 21 school joint exchange and visit meeting has also been determined. If you have time, you can confirm it."


    "Send it to my terminal and I''ll see it." Sylvie took out his card for communication and raised it. "Is there anything else?"


    "Alice has the material ready."


    Sofia turned off the light screen in front of her: "the party can start at any time."


    "Good. Let''s go to the canteen."


    Sylvie finally had a smile on his face.


    In name, this banquet is to celebrate the success of the Great Magic Festival and to comfort the students who have spent a lot of time and energy on the ceremony. However, in fact, it is more to shock the small guys who participated in the God killing activity yesterday.


    "Eliza, are you all right?"


    Open the door of the canteen, the first smell is a smell of wheat.


    The girls in idrick were stirring a bit of batter like white goo on their desks.


    Although after more than half a year''s study, they have a certain understanding of magic, and even many have their own experience and attainments, but in terms of cooking, it is much worse.


    Many girls'' faces are stained with white batter and their heads are full of wheat flour. They look very funny.


    Sylvie greets the students pleasantly along the way, and finally arrives at Alissa''s place. Sophia was robbed by some girls who admired her on the way


    At this time, Eliza still looks a little weak, but her spirit is pretty good.


    "Teacher." Eliza saw Sylvie, and a sweet smile appeared on her pale face. "I''m fine now."


    Sylvie sat next to her and tapped the girl on the head: "I told you not to use that. Human research in the field of soul is too rare. If something goes wrong, it will be troublesome."


    Eliza stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.


    The theme of the party is pancakes.


    Alice teaches the students (mainly girls) to make batter with wheat flour, eggs, milk and a little sugar. After baking with the equipment on each table, they can eat it directly by applying various sauces or stuffing prepared in advance.


    It is worth mentioning that the equipment is brought by the canteen, and the students need to adjust the temperature through magic output. If the fire is too small, it is not cooked, and if the fire is too big, it is easy to burn off. It is also a disguised exercise.


    "Miss Theo, what are you doing?" Alice''s exclamation came from one side, causing Sylvia and Eliza to look over the other side.Theo made a huge pancake that could be used as an umbrella


    "It''s absolutely not cooked! It''s too big! "


    Alice, the maid, had a look on her side that she didn''t know what to do.


    "No problem."


    Although the expression did not change much, but Theo''s bright yellow eyes are flashing with interest in the light.


    She waved her hand, and the cake floated in the air. Then she pressed the alchemy cooking table which was a little like an alcohol lamp. The fire activated by the little girl''s high-quality magic was like a volcanic eruption, and then it was enveloped by wind elements in the dining room, Finally, he pasted it on the bottom of the cake and licked it with a gentle tongue of fire.


    When the smell of the pancakes came out, she controlled the pancakes to turn over, and continued to repeat the above actions.


    Not long after that, the special flavor and color of baked dough appeared on the super large pancake.


    Sylvie clapped his hands gently. Under his leadership, all the students cheered.


    Not far away, kamiyu even exclaimed, "Oh, great!" While looking at the coke in his hand with a bitter face.


    It has to be said that the girl''s control power, even if taken outside, is no less than that of many senior middle level magicians.


    "Oh Sure enough, magicians can''t look at it with common sense. As a maid, I should be better... "


    Alice on one side leaned against the corner and muttered something alone.


    But Sylvie didn''t have the time to pay attention to that.


    "Sylvie, eat."


    Theo''s smile froze when he brought the super scone to Seaver.


    Is this a big pancake for me? How much food do I look like in your mind


    Sylvie was in tears.


    "What''s wrong with the dean?" Asked a girl next to Sophia.


    "Leave him alone." Sophia''s tone didn''t sound very good: "he just had a stomach cramp."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Regardless of the amount of digestive potions that SIVI, who was moved by his stomach cramps, will eat later, the party is still going on.


    "Speaking of it, teacher Well, is Miss Eve not here? "


    ''said Sylvie, as he spread a thick layer of maple syrup on his scones, to Alice, who was adding tea to him.


    In addition to her, the orc maids are also shuttling through many dining tables. After being trained by Alice for a period of time, they have mastered a considerable degree of maid skills and are helping students to provide raw materials and deal with various problems.


    "Miss Miller, I saw her go to Morag with Miss jockey. I don''t know if I''m going back to Aldrich now


    Thanks to the orc maidens, Alice could stay here without going to any other table. She put the teapot aside and replied with great propriety.


    "That''s right. When they come back, fitter should have informed them of the party Sylvie took a bite of the pancake as if nothing had happened, and then hurriedly wiped the maple syrup from it.


    One side of Evangeline covered her mouth and chuckled.


    She knew that although the president of her family was not very well adjusted in many cases, even if she could not say that everything was perfect, she could also be considered as coarse and meticulous.


    Generally speaking, it''s almost impossible to do this because of a little bit of sugar - especially if there are other students around. Obviously, he had a problem with the girl named Eve Miller (...) It''s not as indifferent as it seems.


    Sylvie gave Evangeline an angry look, and wiped her mouth with the handkerchief that Alice had handed her.


    At this time, Sophia, who finally got rid of a group of girls, came over and took a seat on the table.


    "What are you thinking?" Looking at Sophia''s thoughtful expression, SIVI asked curiously.


    "Our college has complete facilities, abundant alchemy materials and magic equipment, and the learning conditions are extremely rare in the eastern plains." Sophia said slowly, sounding like a compliment, but Sylvie understood that she should have more.


    "But our material life here Well, it''s a little bit too good. "


    As if she didn''t know how to express it, Sophia made a random gesture with her fingers.


    "Isn''t it a good thing to have a rich material life?" Evangeline took a sip of her tea cup modestly and gracefully. If it wasn''t for the white spots on her left face made by a piece of wheat flour on her left face, she could really be called a noble temperament: "according to history, most of the people who have made achievements have rich material and living conditions as the foundation. That''s why the ratio of aristocratic magicians is far higher than that of ordinary people - rather, if life is a problem, how many people can still study magic


    "But we''re over rich here."


    Sophia sighed and looked back at the happy students: "I''ve heard more than one time that students complain about the messy environment of the task and the food is hard to swallow - even some students even use home crystal to come back for dinner! If it goes on like this, I''m afraid... "


    Sylvie finally understood.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Do you mean that students are afraid that they will be fed by too good environment, and that they will not be able to accept the more ordinary or even slightly worse environment?"


    "Well, it''s a little different, but that''s what it means." Sophia nodded, a little worried.


    "You underestimate human adaptability." Sylvie shook his head, and then he said, "but you''re right. For their own future, they can''t be too spoiled. After that, I will propose some improvement plans. "


    As magicians, they may face a variety of environments in the future. Indeed, if they are spoiled, they will have some adverse effects on their future life.


    But even Sylvie can''t come up with a few good ideas at random. It''s important to listen to the opinions of other professors.


    "Wow, how cute ~" little one, it''s so cute! " "Like a little dog." "I really want to hold it..." "I don''t know if I can apply to the dean to bring back the dormitory?"


    "Stupid human beings, you are so rude! The concubine is a part of Cerberus, a substitute for hell


    Helo, surrounded by a group of students, blew her hair.


    "It''s lovely to look like a grown-up!" "The ears look soft. I want to feel them." "The fluffy tail feels so comfortable." "It''s so cunning, I''ll touch it too!"


    "How bold! You all give me the body Whoa, you''re touching there?! Stop it Ah, Wu... "


    Just as SIVI watched helo fight with the group of students not far away (though it seems that helo is being unilaterally raped), Theo pokes SIVI in the ribs.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked with a wry smile, covering the spot where he had been stabbed."The wizard book." The girl stares at Seaver with her bright yellow eyes, which twinkles with innocent and pure expectation.


    "Oh, yes." Sylvie slapped his head.


    After that, he talked about the situation at the shelter with some of the internal members of Aldrich, while Theo was very interested in the white book that SIVI said. It was only too late yesterday. SIVI didn''t show her the book, just let them go to rest first.


    "Here, what can you see in it?"


    He asked after he took the book out of the box and handed it to the girl.


    The girl opened the wizard book and read it attentively.


    After a long time, he looked up and said, "inside, I became a professor of the college."


    It seems that what the little girl saw in the book was that she became a professor of Aldrich.


    "Is this the wizard book you mentioned yesterday?"


    At this time, Sophia, who had already sorted out her emotions, came over and looked at the wizard book.


    But after reading it for a while, he quickly closed the book with a red face, and then grabbed SIVI''s collar: "you, you, what did you write on it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I should have asked you what you saw on it, right


    Seavy replied with a wry smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl murmured a few words, because the voice was so light that Seaver could barely hear the words "bride", "marriage" and so on. Then she cried out with shame and anger in a voice as if to deafen Sylvie''s ears: "how can I say that!"


    "So why blame me..."


    It''s a disaster free.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    After receiving fitter''s news that Eve and they had returned to the college, seavy fled the canteen decisively.


    By the way, fitter himself didn''t attend the party because "you don''t understand the pain of having delicious food in front of you, Sylvie."


    In addition to her and Sita, who did not know where she was going, only the miraculous Centaur who swept the half plane and served as the grand magic ceremony venue, and saran, who returned to study the unique magic of the vampire clan after confirming that Aldrich had nothing to do.


    Just before SIVI left the canteen, he saw Theo baking a second giant cake. According to the little girl, she planned to send it directly to saran through the owl.


    This makes Sylvie can''t help but in his heart for the little vampire in other countries of silence - I hope she has a solid stomach, can bear Theo''s good intentions.


    "Teacher."


    Along the corridor, Eve Miller is looking out of the window at the plague of perpetual motion machines at the top of the third school district.


    After yesterday''s battle, SIVI had no chance to have a good talk with her, who was her former teacher.


    "Sylvie, you''re really out of my expectation."


    The girl did not look back, but still looked out of the window and said in a somewhat ethereal tone: "not only can you overcome your own lack of magic ability, become the best among human beings, set up such a magnificent college, but also so easily solve the problem that has puzzled me for hundreds of years - your everything is just like a miracle."


    "In a way, the creator of this miracle is also the teacher you."


    Although Sylvie himself did not have much impression on Eve, the reverence and attachment of his predecessor to Eve had a certain influence on him. Even in the face of Sylvie, the most powerful man in the world, who can still talk freely, his expression and tone are respectful: "if you didn''t accept me at that time, I''m afraid I would still be a homeless orphan."


    "At that time, I didn''t intend to accept you, who was so incompetent that I couldn''t inherit my puppet skills."


    Although Eve said so, her voice was very gentle, like a spring breeze gently brushing SIVI''s eardrum: "don''t be modest. You''ve won all this by yourself."


    Sylvie didn''t continue to be modest - being overly modest was also a form of pride.


    After a while, he continued to ask, "teacher, what are you going to do next? How about staying in my college and teaching the kids? "


    "Forget it. Teaching you two has already put me to the best of my ability."


    Eve smiles and shakes her head. "The ritual is a complete failure, and I''m going to travel across the continent looking for Annam, my father''s original dog. After my father became a lich, Annan''s company kept him sane for the first time, but on the eve of the completion of the eight clan puppet, Annan suddenly disappeared. At that time, it was already a half construct life, and it should be able to survive for a long time. Even if it''s dead, at least we have to find the place where it died. "


    "Really, teacher, you are leaving again..." Sylvie didn''t know whether he was disappointed or happy. He only lowered his head and said in a complicated tone.


    "Anyway, you''re already a magician who can be in charge of your own affairs. Even if I''m not here, it doesn''t matter." Eve turned around, with a kind expression on her face that didn''t match her youth. She stood on tiptoe and touched Seaver''s head: "it''s all so tall now I can feel it when I raise my hand


    "Teacher..."


    "Well, well, there''s another person who needs more comfort than me, right?"


    Eve waved her hand. "Go on."


    Sylvie gazed at her in a complicated way for a few seconds, then bowed seriously to her, saluted her, and then turned away.


    Compared with Eve, who has experienced numerous storms, Jo really needs Seaver''s comfort.


    When Sylvie found her, the girl was sitting on the balcony with her trunk in her arms, gazing at the cloudy sky.


    "Not going to the party?" "I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food," SIVI asked softly


    "Sorry, master. I''m not in the mood."


    The girl bent her knees and murmured.


    Sylvie didn''t speak, just stood behind her.


    After a long time, the girl said again, "well, master, if you lose the divine component, Al is dead, right?"


    Sylvie didn''t know how to answer the question.


    According to the structure of human beings, the divine component is equivalent to the soul for the puppet. Even if the soul is lost, it can not be regarded as alive.


    "Al could have escaped." Instead of waiting for SIVI''s answer, the girl continued to mumble: "but to save me, I was caught by that guy Then I can only watch al''s Dragon horn be pulled out by the other party, and gradually lose its vitality... "


    With that, the girl''s tears fell down.It seems that the puppet that accompanies him day and night is captured in front of him, which makes Qiu Ke suffer a great blow.


    "I don''t think Al is dead yet."


    Sylvie sighed to himself, then said in a voice.


    "But the divine component has disappeared!" The girl put her face on the suitcase and cried, "Al doesn''t even have self-consciousness now!"


    "I have studied the structure of Zhenhong''s body. Her memory unit has little to do with the divine parts, and it exists alone in the puppet itself."


    It''s just that the activation of these memories requires divine parts. But this must not be said at the moment.


    SIVI organized the language and then went on to say, "the eight ethnic dolls are a series, and the craftsmanship is almost the same, so al should be the same. In this way, as long as they can find a substitute for the parts of the gods as their souls, Al will surely wake up again


    "Really?" The girl raised her face, which had been made a mess by tears, and asked pathetically.


    "It''s true."


    It''s just that it''s hard to find something that can replace the parts of the gods.


    Sylvie added in his heart.


    "I''ve been looking for a teacher for a while. Al was always with me, suffering with me, laughing and crying together It''s just that I didn''t notice at all Joco sniffed and wiped his tears. "Master, I''m going to continue to travel, but the purpose of the trip is to get al to talk to me again!"


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Sylvie nodded after hearing the speech. It seemed that Qiu Ke had got up his spirits and had the next goal of life.


    So he put the crystal fragment that he had pinched in his hand back into the storage box - this one from the God killing task reward happened to be one of the few things that could replace the divine parts.


    He said with a smile to Joker: "Eddie''s door will always be open for you. Come back and have a rest when you feel tired."


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll come to eat from time to time The girl finally showed a smile.


    In the sky, it seems that there is a ray of sunlight breaking through the thick clouds and scattering on the balcony, adding a vitality to the gloomy Morag.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    It''s not that SIVI is stingy on a fragment of his Godhead - though it seems rare indeed.


    According to the instructions of the mission reward, this device should be the fragments after the eight divine parts are reunited into the soul gem and sublimated.


    After all, even if the magic world does not abide by the law of conservation of mass and energy, a deity will fall suddenly, and there will be some by-products, although generally speaking, those by-products should be the simple and direct energy catharsis of explosion, big explosion and super big explosion To be able to crystallize in such a stable way, 80% of them are also the hands and feet of the system.


    Sylvie did not deceive Qiu Ke. The memory unit of the original eight clan puppets was indeed in the puppet''s body. Moreover, as long as there are implements that can replace the divine parts as the soul, it is not impossible for Al to be reborn again.


    In fact, according to Sylvie''s own conjecture, Al can not only be revived, but also become a real alchemy life with the crystal fragments of his spirit gem sublimated!


    But the problem is that even if the doll''s memory is preserved in the body, its personality is still related to the soul.


    No matter how powerful the crystal is, SIVI''s hand is just a fragment. God knows that after this thing is used, the resurrected will be real red with Al''s skin and memory, Dover or Flores. More likely, it will not be a combination of all the soul fragments of the puppet.


    What Sylvie said to the girl was not a lie, but concealed the final result and gave her a hope.


    The news that Al can be resurrected can cheer up Jo Ke, but if it is found that this resurrection is only Xibei goods, the girl will be hit even harder.


    It''s better to let the girl travel for a while to calm down.


    Based on this, Sylvie did not take out the crystal fragments. When Joker''s mood stabilizes, even if she can''t find the corresponding treasure, Seaver will provide some treasures that can be used to replace the soul - the college system is short of everything, that is, there is no shortage of treasure, of course, if there is enough achievement.


    But I''m afraid the girl will have to start from scratch and retrain her pure white al.


    After the celebration, Eve and jockey plan to leave Morag and set out on their own journey.


    Sylvette gave them a lot before the bleeding.


    In particular, Qiu Ke and SIVI even took out the latest copy of "s" rating. A young ice queen chick was given to her as a companion on the journey. The girl who had lost her best friend would most likely put her mind on the baby chicks, which was a kind of kind means to weaken the influence of Al''s death.


    Looking at the smile on the girl''s face when she was holding the little ice yellow chick whose appearance was only a blue chicken, Sylvie was also quite relieved by the pain in her flesh. After al''s death, the girl hasn''t had such a natural smile.


    As the days went on, Sylvie discovered many interesting properties after studying the fragments of the divine crystal for a few days.


    It''s also the only reward after killing God successfully, besides the achievement point and the strong person''s certificate. Naturally, it''s magical.


    And what he plans to use now is one of the more troublesome, but it will have unexpected returns.


    - Brunei city. Necessary evil church headquarters --


    "Why are you here again?"


    Her holiness, the Pope of the evil Church of necessity, grinned at Sylvie, who was enjoying her coffee.


    "Don''t mind. I just came to see you. The coffee here is still as bad as ever. " Sylvie just waved her hand casually, and the indifference made horna even more irritable.


    "I don''t welcome you from unknown sources here!"


    Although she said so angrily, the Pope finally sat down opposite SIVI and made herself a cup of coffee.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the direction of the necessary evil church recently."


    After pouring in a lot of milk and sugar, Sylvie took a sip of the coffee, which had become like milk tea, and said.


    "But we can''t stop." Horna''s hand, holding the cup, froze there and sighed for a long time, "I just realize how naive I used to be."


    "It''s strange that your doctrines have placed themselves in the position of adjudicator, and have not been supervised by other restraining forces."


    Knowing that the Pope girl in front of her did not have a high degree of belief in the necessary evil church, Sylvie did not cover up and directly pointed out the key.


    "It''s so noisy. Are you here to teach me a lesson?"


    Horna slammed the glass back on the table, spilling brown liquid all over the table.


    "Of course not." Sylvie''s eyes widened, his face innocent: "why do you have this illusion?"


    "What are you here for? If I''m busy, I''ll ask you backSaid the girl, exasperated.


    "I''m just here to learn." "About the way your church is run," Seaver said with a smile that she thought was disgusting to her


    When one SIVI took time to go to Brunei city to meet with the Pope of the evil Church of necessity, another had already returned to the sanctuary.


    But this time he was not alone.


    "What is this?" Jessica looked at a magnificent building built on the sacred tree by the construction team of dwarf Genie brought by SIVI. She was stunned: "what do you want to do to our hometown! Even if it is the successor chosen by the great elder, if you dare to do anything out of the ordinary, I will not spare you. "


    Sylvie thought about it for a while, and finally decided to ignore this nervous guy.


    On the contrary, Natasha, a big flower elf, was walking around SIVI, curious about the building.


    "Sylvie, I feel the wonderful smell of that building Is that the temple of some god outside? "


    "It''s a temple, yes, but it''s not the temple of some god out there," SIVI said with a smile, pointing his finger at the little guy''s head. "This is the temple of the moon."


    For most of the elves, the moon god is the only god they believe in, and the white elves are no exception. In fact, most of them are attributed to the golden moon in the sky.


    "Oh, really? It''s a pity that they are believers in nature and can''t feel the grace of the moon god... " The little guy grinned in surprise.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    "Believers in nature, so it is..." Sylvie was a little surprised.


    It''s no wonder that the little guy was able to burst out such a strong breath of life last time. I''m afraid Natasha''s rank is not low as a natural believer. If she is put in the Vatican, at least she is at the Bishop''s level.


    In fact, SIVI''s idea of building a temple is very simple.


    Previously, he received a mission to revive the white elves, one of which was to create a unique magic system for this isolated race.


    If we really want to start from the basic theory of magic, it is estimated that even if all of them are invested in this in a year, we will have a prototype at most.


    This is not what Sylvie wants to see.


    Besides, the near end of the world has filled him with a sense of crisis. It is obviously not the time to develop new magic at leisure.


    So he decided to take a trick.


    The architectural drawings of the temple come from the achievement store, but there is no real moon god in it - in fact, the Forest Elves outside worship not the moon god, but the quiet moon.


    Worshipped in the temple, nature is the crystal fragment of the divinity.


    Although it''s only a fragment, it''s still a divinity. The function of collecting belief and transforming divine power still has its function. As long as this function is perfected through some transformation, a pseudo God without any consciousness but just props is born.


    The next thing is simple.


    After the Qiyao mage Association took over most of the people with magic qualifications, there was only one thing that the pure white church could still rely on. That is, the study of "divine arts" had little to do with the magic qualification. As long as the belief was firm, even those who did not have the qualification could get a certain degree of protection.


    And Sylvie plans to follow the same path. If it''s too difficult to create magic, why don''t we just use the pure white church''s divinity system as a blueprint to create another set of divinity?


    As the object of belief, the crystal fragments of deities can only be found in this sanctuary. All beliefs have white elves, and other races can''t touch them. In this way, the condition of "exclusive magic as a white spirit clan" can also be met.


    If this idea can really succeed, it will undoubtedly solve the most difficult part of the task.


    The other Sylvie went to the necessary evil church to learn about brainwashing Well, I mean missionary techniques to increase the white spirits'' sense of belonging to the moongod Church (provisional name).


    As for why, instead of learning from Elijah and their pure white church methods, they went so far away to find horna, it was simply because Sylvie had a certain degree of vigilance against the wily Pope.


    He could trust Elijah and giffrey, but he couldn''t believe the old man who could even use the virgin as a chip in order to win over the power of the church - God knows if he will find anything from the clues.


    Every once in a while, Sylvie feels like he''s really worried. After all, the distance between the sanctuary and the eastern plain was not a little bit, and even if the Pope could find anything, he would never have been able to trace it.


    I just don''t know why Sylvie is always deeply afraid of the Pope, who is between his strength and that of the Pope, who is completely incomprehensible.


    Forget it, it''s better to be cautious.


    After finding a reason for himself in his heart, SIVI takes Natasha and stares at the white spirit Jessica Zar''s eyes, and goes to the temple construction site to help the dwarfs.


    The Dark Alliance of timothyn. The cliff of the west land


    In the dark room, the harsh voice sounded again, which made asacher''s brow slightly wrinkled in his black cloak when he entered the room.


    The black mass in the flask was much larger than the last time, and even filled the bottom of the flask.


    And at this time, the black body is full of creepy mouth, they are meaninglessly open and closed, outflow of purple saliva.


    Through observation, Asahel knew that after a certain amount of accumulation, those purple saliva will be absorbed by the body, making its body size continue to increase.


    And no one in the castle could stop the trend until the LORD came back.


    "It seems that you are still hesitating What are you afraid of... "


    Asachel''s silence made the voice even sharper: "do you know what your master is going to the abyss for?"


    "That''s not what prisoners like you should ask!"


    Asacher''s eyes were sharp, and his body under his cloak inflated like a puff, from a little man less than six feet to a big man above nine feet.


    Although the burly body was still hidden under the cloak, it was not revealed at all, but if ordinary people were present, they would be immediately eroded by his violent breath and become crazy or be directly scared to death.


    "Take charge of the river Styx again in the name of the queen of the black iron coffin Capture hubsolulu Close down the remaining evil forces in the abyss... "Every time the black mud monster uttered a word, Asahel''s eyebrows quivered under his hood.


    That''s exactly what the vampire princess went to the abyss.


    "These are just her lies..."


    Then the monster''s words surprised Asahel: "what do you say?"


    "Tell you a good thing The destruction of the world is at hand She is also afraid of Afraid of the coming destruction... "


    "Shut up! What do you know about that man? "


    Asahel roared, if this room did not have a good sound insulation effect, I am afraid the castle''s demon guards would have swarmed in.


    "If you insult that man again, I will kill you! Even if it''s a monster that has survived in the mythological age, it''s definitely not my opponent now! "


    "You believe me That''s why I''m so anxious and upset But you are too weak Can''t change the fate of Want to be stronger At least strong enough to share her uneasiness... "


    After the threat of Asahel Seri''s stubbles, the black mud like creature became more active.


    "Come on Eat a part of me And then you''ll have power you can''t imagine... "


    "Shut up, shut up, shut up!"


    Assacher roared in a rage.


    He found himself suddenly moved.


    "I will never let you bewitch me, and I will not let you do anything recklessly! Be honest with me. If I find you have any change, I will kill you first even if I fight for my life


    Then he left the door.


    "Ha ha Once the seeds of desire take root in the heart It will start to thrive... "


    "Asahelo The desire in your heart has already become a towering tree Next time you come... "


    "It''s the time to harvest the fruit..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    While SIVI was in Brunei drinking tea with a certain Pope, while he was on a temple site, Sophia roared again at Aldrich college.


    Wait, why should I say


    "Where has that stink gone again?"


    In the dean''s room, the girl scratched her long, untidy red hair and cried out impatiently.


    "I think it''s a little bit of" smelly guy "to call a teacher


    ''said Alice timidly, holding the tray.


    "Alice, don''t worry about her. It''s just a manifestation of love." Fitter, who was floating on one side, whispered to Alice in the volume that Sophia could hear.


    "The ghost over there! What are you talking about! Who would have done to that guy Goo, isn''t it that you two are closely related? Then you must know where Sylvie is? "


    Sophia said at once.


    "Now, Sophia, why are you so anxious today? Isn''t Mr. Aldrich always sneaking out of college, and you should have been used to it? "


    Alice, sitting on the sofa once in a while, asked the Dean curiously, after taking a sip of coffee.


    "It''s probably because of a mistake in the original plan."


    It wasn''t Sophia who answered her, but fitter, who was floating on the side.


    The ghost girl stroked her side horse''s Tail: "we received news from our subordinate caravan that Shakespeare''s Minnick college, one of the 21 schools we were scheduled to visit, suddenly disappeared."


    "Missing college?"


    Evangeline blinked her sapphire blue eyes, revealing an incredible expression: "is there any other college besides Edric that has the technology to make the whole college move?"


    She was talking about Aldrich''s second school district, the empty island.


    Some time ago, Sylvie hid the empty island into the half plane, creating the illusion of disappearing out of thin air, which surprised many forces that were looking at idrick. Until Morag, located in the third school district, appeared, those forces like a headless fly found their focus again.


    "If so, it''s ok At most, it''s just that the college has a more difficult competitor. " Sophia sighed a long time ago, giving people a feeling of physical and mental exhaustion: "some time ago, there have been various kinds of sinkholes in the eastern plains. You should remember the Tiankeng outside lovinia?"


    "Is that the one who appeared in behemoth Evangeline nodded: "although the details are not very clear, but it seems that our college to solve it?"


    "It was the starring role to test the new magic weapon No, that''s not the point. "


    Sophia shakes her head and wakes her dizzy brain from a series of information bombings: "the ground on which Shakespeare''s Minnick college is located has collapsed, and the whole college has fallen."


    The whole Dean''s office was silent for a moment,


    then, Evangeline asked again: "even so, the impact on us is only the postponement of the date of the joint exchange visit?"


    "The problem is, just now, we received a notice from the Qiyao magic association."


    Sophia handed Evangeline the letter she had been holding since the beginning.


    "They said that strange magic had been detected in the crater, and they planned to send a certain number of magicians from all the superior colleges and the mage Association headquarters to form an exploration team to inspect the situation under the Tiankeng and try to rescue the teachers and students of Shawn Minnick college."


    "Are they kidding? We have only been in the business for less than a year. Although the students are much better than their counterparts in other colleges, they are just children who have just set foot in the magic field! "


    Alice covered her mouth and said in surprise.


    "Since enjoying the treatment of the higher level college, we should also bear the corresponding responsibility." Evangeline seemed calm: "and they should also like to take this opportunity to find out the details of most of the higher level colleges. For this kind of task with unknown risk, trump card students will not be sent. In order to maintain the image of their own college, naturally, it is impossible to send poor students. Therefore, for general colleges, excellent second-line students are the best The choice of. As long as we can deduce and correct the performance of those students, we can naturally obtain the general level of a college. "


    Sophia obviously didn''t think so much. After Evangeline''s analysis, she first showed a surprise expression of "what can I read this way?" and then she immediately turned into a calm expression of "yes, I think so too".


    She coughed softly. "All in all, I was going to ask seavy what he meant. Who knows where that guy is."


    All the people''s eyes looked at the ghost girl with two horsetails.


    "Don''t look at me. If Sylvie doesn''t contact me, I don''t know where he is."After finding that she suddenly became the focus of attention, the ghost girl immediately waved her hand and explained.


    "What should I do now? It''s not the way to delay and not reply to Qiyao mage association all the time. "


    Evelyn frowned and looked distressed.


    "I can''t help it. I have to wait and see. Although Sylvie doesn''t know about it, the United exchange meeting of 21 schools is already around the corner. I don''t think he will stay out for too long."


    In the end, Sophia came to a conclusion.


    Brunei city. The necessary evil church headquarters


    After eating and drinking enough and taking out a lot of useful information from the other person''s mouth, SIVI planned to leave.


    "Wait, I have a question for you before that." Suddenly, horna stopped Sylvie.


    "Oh? Is it the last question left over from the last time? " Sylvie narrowed his eyes with an elusive smile on his face.


    "No, it''s just my personal question."


    The girl gazed at SIVI: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t answer."


    They looked at each other for a few seconds, and Sylvie took the lead.


    "Anyway, ask first."


    "Have you ever been the holder of Horcruxes?" Asked the Pope.


    Sylvie gave a noncommittal hum.


    "Recently, some strange things have happened in our city. The elders suspect that there is a spirit tool envoy who is doing something strange My telepathy also told me that there was a spirit maker in the city, but he was very careful, and I couldn''t catch his tail. " Halna took his reaction as a default, and went on to ask, "do you know a spirit that can simultaneously have a series of strange abilities, such as instant movement, spatial storage, and object transfer?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    Recently, the weather has become more and more hot. Many people in Brunei have changed into short shirts, and those clergymen who are high above have already changed into silk vestments.


    Naiya was still in her winter clothes and her big Beret on her head.


    She hid at the corner of the alley, lifted the bangs on her face wet with sweat, and secretly poked out her head to look at the busy street.


    "The tithe tax is a little low this time."


    Although he was wearing a long robe, his temperament looked like two rogue youths, weighing the money bag in his hand, and said as if nobody else was there. "In this way, it''s not easy for brothers to take cards."


    "It is said that outside the city there is a fertile field which is about to harvest suddenly collapsed into a Tiankeng, so the tax collected is so small." The slightly fatter one shook the fat on his face discontentedly and told his companion what he had heard from others.


    "I can''t help it. Go and scrape some copper from those guys in the slums. It''s better than nothing, though it''s not rich."


    Tall and thin, he smacked his lips and stuffed the not full purse into his clothes.


    "It''s said that bishop greyne is already investigating the people who impose heavy taxes on the untouchables. I think we should stop a little bit..."


    The fatter man hesitated: "after all, the church has stipulated from the beginning that those who are poor to a certain extent do not have to pay taxes."


    "Bah, what are you afraid of? Do you have the courage to report me to my uncle lenafendo?" The tall and thin man spat: "if you don''t go, I will go alone, but you don''t want the money!"


    "Who said no more!" The fat man shook the fat meat and hummed like a pig: "I''m just trying to remind you of it!"


    The salary of the necessary evil church is not much. Although it is enough for ordinary people''s life, it is not enough for those who enter the necessary evil church through relationship and spend their money.


    Just as they were about to move towards the slum, a thin and dirty figure suddenly bumped into the tall and thin man and fell to the ground.


    "Kid, don''t you walk with eyes?"


    When he saw that his silk long clothes were stained with a lot of soil, he immediately became furious and kicked the figure several feet fiercely. However, the figure did not dare to resist and fell on the ground without much sound.


    "Bad luck."


    Spitting at the dirty kid, the tall, thin man and the fat man with a look of schadenfreude went on.


    He did not walk a few steps, but as if suddenly thought of something, he touched his arms, his face changed, and suddenly turned to look. However, the figure that had fallen on the ground had already disappeared: "damned mud grass root! He stole my money


    Gnashing his teeth, he immediately chased the fat man together.


    Although the other side''s movements were more flexible, they were small and short legs after all. Although the tall, thin and fat people looked like they were not diligent in five bodies, they were actually in good health as scoundrels, so they soon blocked the little one.


    "How dare you steal my things! Look for death


    The tall thin one roared, with a ferocious expression on his face, and kicked the little figure.


    At this moment, the short man suddenly took out a silver pocket watch with exquisite workmanship from his arms, and pressed the button on the pocket watch with a very rapid action.


    So the world stopped.


    Except for the little ones In other words, outside Naiya, the whole world, including the tall and thin people who still stay in the air to make a kick, stopped and lost their color. The city of Brunei, originally full of vitality, suddenly became a world dominated by black, white and gray.


    Naiya straightened out the beret on her head, which covered nearly half of her head. Then she ran to the tall and thin man. Hanging in the air, he pushed and pulled, and just got in front of the fat man. As long as the flying kick continues, it is estimated that the fat man will be kicked far away.


    After finishing all this, the girl just laughed and slipped into the lane beside her.


    Dead time. This is the effect of the "clock of biting time" held by her soul.


    However, this powerful and incomparable ability also has many defects. The most difficult thing for her to accept is the stagnant time.


    At the beginning, the time was stagnant for only a minute or so, which made her feel very convenient. Many things that needed to be risked by her life suddenly became extremely simple.


    It must be a gift from the gods.


    That''s what the girls thought.


    However, as the number of uses increases, so does the period of stagnation - which at first seems like a good thing, but it is not.


    In a world where everything is still, it is probably the most lonely thing to be alone for a long time.


    There is no one to talk to, and food and water will become so hard that even opening a door takes a lot of effort.So the more later, the less she wanted to use it.


    Through the familiar alleys, through the porch, trying to push open the old wooden door that used to be too heavy for the wind in the past, but now as heavy as the stone gate, the expression on the girl''s face suddenly softened.


    In the shabby thatched cottage, a few children as dirty as her and older than her were doing what they could.


    Put the money bag in your arms on the table, and the soft money bag suddenly becomes as hard as stone.


    She found a haystack and sat down. The girl looked at her adopted orphans with her hands on her cheeks.


    "The last time was suspended for a year This time, it will take at least a year and a half... "


    Although the stomach will not be hungry, but this sense of boredom how to solve it.


    That''s why I don''t want to use it


    The girl sighed, holding her cheek, the expression on her face was gradually replaced by a daze.


    The more she used the spirit tool, the more she found herself inseparable from the treasure. In fact, after the discovery of the necessary evil church people seemed to be searching for her, the panic in the girl''s heart became more serious.


    She''s just an ordinary little thief.


    In the face of the necessary evil, the only way to protect itself is to "eat the clock".


    The more you don''t want to use it, the more you have to use it.


    Perhaps a year or two years of this sense of loneliness can survive, but continue to do so, what will happen?


    One hundred years, two hundred years At that time, can you ensure that your thinking will not be engulfed by a long time and loneliness?


    This must be the devil''s bait.


    Unfortunately, it seems too late to understand this.


    In the girl''s self pity, a sudden voice scared her half to death.


    "Although it''s just a casual guess But it''s really the "clock of the hour."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    In other words, when the Soul effect is activated, the world does not stop, but the user enters the gap of time.


    Generally speaking, it is impossible for all things to have two states at the same time - except for the cat of a cat madman - for example, a door can''t be closed and opened at the same time, a cake can''t appear in Morag and Brunei at the same time, a person can''t be alive and dead, etc.


    Only those that are touched by the holder of the "time swallowing clock", such as the clothes they wear, the air they breathe, and the things they hold in their hands, can get the effect of "time biting clock" in the gap of time, and can be regarded as a part of the individual, so that its time continues to flow in a strange direction.


    It is because of this, even if Naiya once lived in the gap of time for a year because of the pause of time, SIVI, who holds the ability of invalidation of soul, can not detect something wrong.


    Unless contacted by the owner of the clock, even SIVI can''t disable that ability and drag him out of the gap of time.


    It should have been.


    "Why..." The little girl nervously gazed at SIVI, whose face was full of vigilance: "why can you act in this world?"


    "If you can''t drag it out, you can come in by yourself."


    "Although it''s a little difficult to determine the exact location of the gap, it''s still possible to reverse the coordinates of the spirit gear In fact, I''m ready to become a time slicer or time ghost if I fail to cast a spell this time... "


    This makes the girl''s face more alert.


    "Forget me so soon? I am very sad... "


    With a smile, Seaver''s face suddenly twisted and changed into a middle-aged uncle.


    That face, for Naiya, should be able to be divided into an unforgettable category.


    In the not too long past, I took this cursed pocket watch from the owner of this face.


    "It''s you!"


    The girl exclaimed in a very complicated mood.


    "Long time no see. I remember your name is Naya?"


    Sylvie looked at the girl with a smile, and then said in a very stick voice, "remember what I said at that time? Now do you still think that the "clock of time" is like a treasure given by a God


    When SIVI first found Naiya, who had the highest degree of agreement with the soul of "the clock of biting time", he once advised her that even though stagnation time is a powerful force, the more powerful it is, the greater the price it will pay.


    He gave the girl the right and opportunity to refuse, but at that time, the girl who had tried out the "time swallowing clock" was blinded by the power and convenience of the spirit.


    Until now, he saw the deep fatigue and light regret from the other side''s face.


    "Even if this is the devil''s creation, I have no way back."


    Even so, the girl still stubbornly raised her head and looked at Seaver: "the invasion of demons, the invasion of orcs, the advent of natural disasters All this has created many orphans. Human beings are brave to fight, even in the face of the world''s rough waves, they will have the courage to fight. But just because of this, no one will stop to wait for these orphans - maybe they will be selected as the servants of mages and swordsmen, but more orphans are just ordinary people. Should they live to die in the indifferent world? "


    Sylvie glanced at the children in the room, gray and sculptural, in the cracks of time, and knew that they were ordinary orphans in the eyes of young girls.


    Indeed, this world is not like the earth where he lived in his previous life. There are many orphanages and welfare homes that collect and raise orphans.


    The world itself is full of malice towards human beings, constantly tormenting this fragile but tenacious race. Apart from those who are qualified, people who are too preoccupied with their own affairs will certainly not put too much energy into the useless ordinary orphans.


    According to incomplete statistics, in this dangerous world, only about 10% of human orphans can survive safely. In fact, this ratio will only be smaller, not more.


    Sylvie has nothing to do with it - you can''t build other schools to do compulsory education at the same time as opening a magic school? So many students come out


    Wait a minute. Isn''t the chamber of commerce under Aldrich complaining about the shortage of manpower recently? Do not need to let these ordinary orphans take weapons and monsters, just simply learn knowledge, finally do some accounting and other copywriting work, there will be no problem?


    In addition, some positions that are short of manpower, too wasteful in the words of college students, uncertain about puppets and in need of flexibility can also recruit help.


    If you think about it like this, it seems that it''s a bit of a mess.


    The only thing to worry about is whether Sophia, whose burden is heavier again, will rush to strangle him after knowing thisAfter a long silence in the girl''s eyes, the enigmatic Sylvie asked her, "if you can take care of these orphans without stealing or other improper means, or even ask someone to teach them the writing and numeration of xiumen language, would you come to help them?"


    "Where is such a good thing in the world? Even if you do it, you will surely fail in the end Do you know what people in Brunei call these orphans? Swill rat There is no one in the world who cares about their life and death! "


    The girl''s face was full of depression and pain.


    She is an orphan without any qualifications. If she did not get the inheritance of soul gear, she would have to hide in the corner of the city from time to time, eat with leftovers and live on garbage.


    "So do you think it''s good to let them live in the shadow as swill rats all the time?"


    Sylvie secretly used a little spiritual magic in his own words: "don''t be kidding! If you want to change other people''s views, you must first change your own attitude and behavior! "Failure" is a word that can only be used by those who have made efforts. Those who have not made any efforts are not qualified to say that they have failed! "


    The girl looked at Sylvie''s ugly face for a long time, and finally nodded.


    "If what you say is true, it doesn''t matter if I give it back to you."


    After that, she tilted her head in some distress: "but it is estimated that we will have to wait for a long time before the world will run again..."


    As a result, as soon as her voice fell, Sylvie brushed her hand at the "clock of the time." this, by itself, had no effect on all psychic effects. Countless colors and sounds filled the whole world again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Sylvie would not, of course, hand over Naiya to the evil Church of necessity.


    The clowns who escaped from the pure white church had ambitions that were incompatible with their strength. If they had mastered the powerful power of time, they would have thought carefully.


    You know, even SIVI can only enter the gap of time only when he is prepared to open the ability of the other party. This is the reason why he tried to enter the time gap when the "time swallowing clock" did not start, but failed again and again


    So in the end, Niya and her friends were sent to Morag by SIVI.


    And he was caught by Sophia himself.


    I was forced to listen to the sermon for half an hour and deal with affairs for nearly three hours before I had a little leisure.


    Twirling Alice''s biscuit into her mouth and enjoying the sweetness of sugar and milk spreading in her mouth, Sylvie dropped the letter in her hand on the table.


    "If you want to let the students of the college be the pioneers and reduce their own casualties, the group of MAGE Association think too beautiful."


    "Recently, there have been a large number of talents in magic schools all over the world, and they all choose to stay in school instead of going to honheim, which makes the mage Association have a sense of crisis." Evangeline had already analyzed the current form before Sylvie came back.


    She has just joined the inner circle of Aldrich for the first time. She is more sensitive in politics than other young girls: "in order to test the degree of execution or obedience of various magic colleges to their orders, and observe the standards of various magic schools, although it seems a bit stupid, it is indeed a good move."


    Sylvie touched his chin and looked at Yvonne with some astonishment.


    "Do you have any advice on my inference?"


    Evangeline put down the black tea cup in her hand and asked in a dignified way.


    "nothing. I was just thinking about what you are, the Royal Princess of Julien."


    Although the usual time seems to have been bored to start teaching those kids thick black learning.


    "Please add the word" ever "to this sentence. Besides, is this a mockery of me? "


    The girl raised her pretty eyebrows and said in a soft but steady voice.


    "Of course not. Please don''t mind."


    Sylvie''s "ha ha ha ha" smile perfunctorily in the past.


    Sophia coughed, bringing back the subject of Sylvie and Evangeline''s deviation.


    "So we''re going to let those people go to the sinkhole? Or should we follow the request of Qiyao mage association to enter Tiankeng


    "Go, why not."


    SIVI made a decision unexpectedly and quickly: "danger is often equal to opportunity. The rise of many forces is based on the exploration of unknown areas, which may be mysterious ancient relics, magic theories that have not been touched by predecessors, or taboos in the eyes of ordinary people. If you stop because you are afraid of danger, you will always have to stay where you are


    Sophia seemed to want to say something, but at last she sighed, "well, you''re always right."


    Then she went on to ask, "what about the person going there? I''m afraid it''s not a short time to leave this time. If you let those four squad leaders go... "


    "What are you talking about," shivie blinked. "Isn''t that where you''re going?"


    He also pointed to himself with his thumb.


    "Please don''t joke."


    Sophia murmured.


    "No kidding. I''m going to dress up as a kid and go with some second-class students."


    Sylvie replied seriously, and then he said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll settle all the affairs in the college before that It''s about ordinary people''s schools


    "What do you say?" Sophia asked suspiciously, not hearing SIVI''s almost whisper.


    "Nothing."


    Sylvie shook his head and denied it.


    "Although there is a bad feeling..." Sophia rubbed her forehead, then went on, "if you really want to go, at least I don''t have to worry about the safety of the students. But is there really anything worth exploring in that kind of sinkhole? "


    Sylvie opened the letter, took out a quill pen and drew a circle on it: "isn''t that right here? The magic of heterogeneity has been detected in the pit of heaven. I think it may have something to do with the awakening of heaven and earth That prediction always makes me feel a little uneasy


    "Maybe there will be another rock born behemoth in the pit."


    Evelyn shrugged.


    "I think it will be an ancient relic or a dungeon or something Maybe you can meet the night elf or the grey dwarf... "


    Fitter, who suddenly appeared in the room, interrupted: "you know, at the time I died, the night elves had all gone underground, and the dwarves, who had mineral in their heads, had always believed that magma was better than ordinary flame...""But the eastern plains haven''t seen anything like that for hundreds of years."


    Sophia frowned. "A lot of historians think they''ve moved to other places, like the northern hills."


    "Don''t underestimate the ability of those guys to dig holes. The deepest wells that humans dig may not meet the shallowest tunnels they live in."


    "Witches of our time wanted to join forces with the night elves to overthrow human domination, but as far as we know, the witches did not even dig a tunnel where the Night Elves were located until they were exhausted," fitter said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The story is too exaggerated.


    However, it is true that the night elves have almost disappeared from human society. In the past 100 years, few people have seen these creatures which are fallen high elves.


    However, grey dwarfs occasionally appear in human society to brush their sense of existence.


    "In short, I still have a lot of leisure before the meeting time mentioned in the letter. I have more important things to do before that."


    After swallowing the last biscuit, SIVI licked his fingers contentedly.


    "More important? Do you mean the final exam? But that should be for a while... "


    Sophia was a little confused.


    "Of course not." Sylvie shook his head mysteriously. Then he looked back at fitter, who was trying to touch the nose of a moose nosed tapir specimen, and called to the ghost girl, "fitter, are you interested in being a God?"


    "Why? Gee, gee, gee, Gee


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    After a few days of trial operation, SIVI found that the effect of the temple was not as good as expected.


    On the one hand, the number of white elves is too small. On the one hand, the most important thing is that the crystal fragments of divinity can''t fulfill the functions entrusted to them well, and all divinities are in the state of spirit and spirit.


    It''s normal to think about it carefully - even SIVI can''t know what the holy light and quiet moon are really regarded as "gods" and human (or ELF) beliefs


    There is no way to understand the essence. Only relying on magic writing can not support the plan of creating gods. At least the crystal fragments of divinity can''t deal with the relatively complex needs of divinity.


    After careful consideration, Sylvie found that he had only one thing with powerful information processing and calculation ability.


    Three sage system.


    Even if a "sage" is not in place, it can easily support the whole operation of Aldrich, even if Franken often proposes complex magic calculus because of the research process.


    It should be the best choice to use the three sages to assist the operation of the crystal fragments. However, the crystal fragment is not an academic plug-in, and the college system has not given the corresponding transformation drawings. Seaver estimates that it is impossible to transform the device involving the world''s basic rules into an academic plug-in.


    In this way, there are few ways to connect it with the three sages.


    The simplest and safest way is to let one of the three sages use the divinity without being ignited and upgrade to a fake God.


    At present, among the only two of the three sages, Sida is literally a "layman", not to mention Sylvie. I''m afraid that even the most unreliable Theo would not think that his friend could become a God So there''s only one candidate left.


    "That''s probably the case."


    After the explanation, he took a sip of some cold black tea.


    "Sorry Can I think about it a little bit? "


    Fitter rubbed his forehead, as if with a headache.


    Although the ghost shouldn''t have a headache, that''s it.


    "In fact, there are other ways. If you don''t want to be a God, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a little troublesome."


    Putting down the teacup, Sylvie gave the ghost girl a gentle smile.


    Fitter, after all, once stood alone against the devil for 500 years in the guise of a ghost. He was already fed up with endless loneliness and loneliness. When he again faced the invitation which was the same as eternal life, he would naturally have hesitation.


    So Sylvie is not going to push the other side.


    "That''s it. Then let me choose the students who are going to Tiankeng with me this time."


    With that, he had a smile on his face that was not very good in Sophia''s mind.


    A few minutes later, Dorothy put her face on her cheek and looked out of the window.


    "Are you thinking about monitor kamiyou?"


    The sudden sound made the girl hit her head on the table.


    "Why did that guy''s name pop up?" Covering her red forehead, Dorothy gazed at the two men who came to her with resentment.


    "Who knows. Compared with this, is it true that "there are transfer students from other magic schools coming to our college"


    Hillwin looks more delicate than before, but her bright eyes let people feel the intelligence hidden in the girl''s appearance: "as a monitor, you are more informed?"


    On the contrary, Donald around her is much more mature than before. Not only her skin color has become ancient bronze, but also her figure is much more solid. Even the whole temperament gives people a feeling of cutting edge, which makes people know that he has been tempered by various battles.


    "Really, jokes depend on the occasion We don''t know the details, but it should be true. "


    Dorothy sighed, leaning vaguely on her chin: "at least Professor Franken won''t lie to us."


    Even Donald nodded at the thought of Franken''s often stiff and strange face.


    "But I heard from Professor Franken some time ago that Mr. Claude should be dissected..."


    But hillwin immediately put forward the counter example: "but so far, Mr. Claude is still alive and kicking Although he should be afraid to go back to college


    "In a word, wait and see. Besides, even if there is a transfer student, the other party will not necessarily enter our green class."


    Dorothy didn''t seem to care, just kept looking out of the window.


    "If there is a transfer student, the other party is most likely to enter the black class."


    "No matter what the background of the other party, it''s certainly the most complete to have the president directly under the jurisdiction of the president," hillwin speculates


    "In a word, are you not on a mission recently?"


    Then Dorothy looked back and asked, "it''s like you''ve been in college after the Magic Festival.""We''re going to the tower of endless sky, but we''re going to have a final test soon. Although I''m ok, Donald needs to learn more about the master''s retinue."


    Hillwin spat bitterly on her face.


    It made the teenagers around her extremely embarrassed.


    "But the most important reason is that I have received a letter from the college that may be entrusted by the college, so I plan to stay and check the situation, and prepare for preparation, so as to save myself from being in a hurry." Then the girl turned to the most popular topic in the college besides "transfer students".


    The college entrustment means that it is issued by the college. The difficulty and reward are very high, and it does not exclude the possibility of compulsory assignment.


    The day before yesterday, all the students with comprehensive scores above average received letters of entrustment from the dean''s office.


    Although the candidates are still uncertain, I hope these students can be on call at any time.


    Hillwin and Donald, who have witnessed the Dean annihilating the orc army and become loyal to the Dean, certainly will not ignore this letter. So they will not ignore anything else. Instead, they will write back directly that they can accept the entrustment and start to prepare.


    "As usual, most of the school''s entrustment is handled by your" monitor class "and" black class "members. This time, it''s hard to send a letter of entrustment to us, who are second-line students. Of course, we should seize the opportunity."


    Said sylvin cheerfully.


    "No way We are just a little more experienced than you. " Dorothy said with some perplexed modesty.


    At this moment, the door of the classroom opened.


    "All present are seated." Franken screwed the screw on his head with a straight face: "today I''m going to introduce you to a new classmate..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Sylvie Well, now his pseudonym is Edward alfforth. He is under the leadership of Dorothy, and he is walking around the familiar Aldrich college.


    Just from the perspective of students, Aldrich has a totally different flavor from his usual life.


    "This is the potion greenhouse, and almost all of the potions we have in Aldrich''s Potion class come from here."


    Dorothy is worthy of being the head of the Discipline Inspection Commission of the college. She knows a lot about many things in the school. What''s more, she''s not foolishly exposing many secrets of the college.


    For example, in the past six months, while accumulating experience through continuous production of potions, SIVI has expanded it twice to reach LV3 level. It not only has the effect of promoting and promoting those potions, but also can cause a lot of beneficial changes.


    Besides, the well water from the well inside the greenhouse can revive most of the magic plants that are close to withering, which is not less effective than the water system of the college which is rich in magic and comparable to the low-level holy water.


    What''s more, the storage time of this kind of water after leaving the well has finally exceeded an hour. Congratulations


    Now, the Taole ribbon SIVI is only visiting the outer layer of the greenhouse. Although for most magic schools, this floor alone can explode many streets, but the plants here are still normal after all. If a magician who has a strong research on magic drugs enters the greenhouse, I''m afraid it will immediately frighten the heart attack. It took more than ten years for the outside world to end One time fruit, and the fruit is sparse. The maximum yield of a tree is not more than one kilogram of coral fruit, but here it is covered with branches. The whole coral fruit tree looks like a red cloud from a distance. The most important ingredient of the precious magic potion "the power of withering", the most important ingredient, is only produced on the edge of the swamp with dense miasma, and artificial cultivation has never been successful, The number of people who can find a hand even at the risk of dying is very good. However, here, this kind of herb with dark blue fluorescence has formed a wide lawn. It is said that ambergris can grow only when it is infected with the breath of the dragon in the place where the dragon lives. Its fruit is an indispensable material for several kinds of high-level medicine, and its value is extraordinary It''s precious, but it''s just a dessert for the grass elves who take care of the medicine field


    So in the Great Magic Festival, Sylvie can throw a lot of money without any pain. If all the potions in his warm shed flow into the magic world, I''m afraid that the precious potions market of the whole magic world will suffer a great depreciation, and more than half of the potions dealers will have to jump out of the building.


    "This is the alchemy workshop."


    Then Dorothy took Sylvie to the alchemy workshop.


    As one of the most popular courses, there are many students who choose alchemy. In order to alleviate the almost uninterrupted use pressure of the alchemy workshop, in addition to the large-scale alchemy workshop transplanted from the second school district and upgraded to Lv2, two LV1 alchemy workshops have been added.


    At this time, the Taole ribbon SIVI visited is one of them.


    "That should be A pneumatic furnace. " Different from the fluently introduction of various magic plants in the greenhouse, Dorothy is a little embarrassed now. She stares at a device that looks like a giant boiler. After a while, she suddenly says, "Oh, this is a large crucible, I remember!"


    No, it''s an alchemy cauldron In addition, just now that is just an ordinary blower, the wind furnace is only available in the workshop of Lv2.


    It seems that the girl''s Alchemy performance is not very good.


    Sylvie, with a wry smile, decided to ask Franken to add the alchemy part of the final examination.


    "Ah, isn''t this Dorothy?"


    Kamiyou, with a loaf in his mouth, passed by the workshop door, but immediately backed back and looked at the embarrassed girl and Sylvie who was following her.


    "Oh, is this the rumored transfer student?"


    As the fastest thinking kid in the squad leader''s group of four, kamiyou immediately guessed the identity of Sylvie.


    "I''m Edward Alfons."


    Seavy looked at one of the most troubling students in front of him and tried to smile friendly.


    "My name is Cameo Scylla. What''s wrong with your face? Is there a cramp? "


    Camille took the bread from his mouth and looked at SIVI with interest.


    It seems that this guy is not good at magic ecology.


    Decided that, in addition to alchemy, the final exam should also add the score of magic ecology.


    All those who fail are required to undergo "Professor Franken''s intimate tutoring.".


    Sylvie''s mouth twitched and kept that smile. In his heart, he decided the fate of the little guy in front of him.


    "I have a good face. You are too thoughtful."


    "Transfer student, which college are you from?"


    Kamiyu asked, seemingly casually.


    But SIVI found that there was a strong sense of caution in his eyes.


    Sure enough, the students'' awareness of maintaining their own college is very good."My former teacher was a travel mage, and later I was introduced to this school by Professor Franken."


    Satisfied with their reaction, SIVI continued to lie without changing his face.


    After all, they will contact people from other colleges in this state. No matter how mature they are, kamiyu are just children. They will not subconsciously show their identity.


    As the saying goes, to deceive the enemy, we must first deceive our own people


    "Dorothy, that fool knows little about the alchemy workshop. Let me explain it to you."


    Kamiyou swallowed the bread in two or three mouthfuls, then ignored Doris. "Who do you think is a fool?" He called out and sent out an invitation to Sylvie.


    Though unhappy with being called a fool, Dorothy didn''t object. She probably knew that her alchemy was so bad that she would be in trouble if she accidentally revealed something she shouldn''t.


    Since even the original tour guide did not object, Sylvie did not.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    What''s more, when I was in the position of the president, I always saw one-sided things. Now I can take this opportunity to see what kind of person this little guy who has not had a lot of small troubles is, and whether he was the right choice to make him the monitor at the beginning


    "Ha ha, I''m different from the idiot over there. The elective course is alchemy, and I got two A''s last time. You can rest assured if I introduce you."


    Kamiyou said, and quietly led Sylvie to another route with few valuables and instruments.


    And Sylvie continued to follow them around the college.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    There are many places where Aldrich doesn''t open to ordinary students. However, those areas are either cleverly hidden by the border, or there are systematic and compulsory access restrictions. Therefore, students are not afraid to enter by mistake.


    After dragging SIVI around for a long time, Camille let him go, while Dorothy was on the way to help with the magic potion.


    On the way, Seaver met a number of people, but they did not recognize him except the dwarf demon who had a contract with him.


    To save a few strong people''s evidence, he did not learn this magic directly from the magic tree panel, but learned the existing transfiguration magic from books.


    Although in terms of the amount and principle of magic, this magic is at most the level of two rings, but the required control power is no less than the top three ring magic, and even catch up with the four ring magic.


    That''s why the world''s transfiguration magic is not popular. There are only three figures of millions of human beings in the eastern plains who can skillfully use this magic. This is still based on the premise that those people can calm down and study this magic.


    Sylvie was in a good mood and went to the dorm where he had been assigned.


    Then on the way, I met Theo and Eliza.


    Theo, with bright yellow pupils, stares at Sylvie, who has another face, for a long time before he suddenly says, "Sylvie, why are you like this?"


    "Well! Is this a teacher? "


    Eliza obviously didn''t notice, exclaimed in surprise after Theo broke.


    "Shh, be light."


    Unexpectedly, a face-to-face see through Sylvie can only be in consternation at the same time, compared a quiet action, gently asked: "how do you recognize me?"


    "Taste."


    Theo, as always, succinctly replied, "the element of wind brings your taste."


    Does the wind element still have this function.


    "Why do you want to dress up like this, teacher? The whole body has shrunk... "


    Compared with the calm Theo, Eliza, a little pale, asked curiously.


    "There are many reasons for that."


    Sylvie grinned bitterly and shook his head. "All in all, I''m going to be a pseudonym for this time. You just treat me like a stranger."


    "I don''t understand, but since you said that..."


    Eliza struggled for a little while, and then replied with a smile.


    At any time, the girl will take SIVI''s words as an oracle.


    After saying goodbye to the girls, SIVI went to her dormitory room.


    The decoration in the dormitory is very simple, because it is a single room, so the sense of space is also very good.


    Sylvie didn''t want to waste time, and after a short break, he opened the copy panel of the college system.


    And select a copy that is represented as not yet explored.


    For a variety of reasons, Sylvie''s remaining evidence of the strong is not much, and his life inscription on the back of his hand still has three squares, that is, three months.


    "Dragon Canyon" is the most difficult copy to open recently. According to the urination of the system, the more difficult the copy is, the more rewarding it will be. Therefore, he will take the trouble to attack.


    From top to bottom, the canyon looks like an inverted hook. The entrance of the camp is in the direction of the hook handle. There are many ancient building ruins in the canyon. It seems that there have been human or human like creatures living here.


    But now the original owners of these building debris are no longer visible.


    Just like its name, "dragon Canyon" is home to a large number of Asian Dragon species and real giant dragons. Its density is even far higher than any dragon gathering point known by SIVI.


    There are even some varieties that can take Xiwei out of the miracle state


    Fortunately, this task is not to wipe out all the boss, but to smuggle a dragon egg out of the Dragon canyon.


    It''s just that this dragon egg can''t be put into any space items, and it can''t bear any space magic. Once the dragon egg is broken, it will directly declare that the strategy has failed and will be kicked out of the copy.


    By the way, although flying is not prohibited in this copy, the height of flying is limited. It is undoubtedly an act of death to fight with the Dragon species in the sky


    In a word, such as the dragon eggs directly smuggled out with gap magic and other means are invalid. If you want to complete the task, you can only run for life with the oval dragon egg which is bigger than basketball.


    "I always think it''s more difficult to wipe out all the dragons..."


    Sylvie sighed a long sigh. This is not the first time he has come to this copy. He has a certain understanding of the process.


    Although the goal of the mission is to run back to the camp at the mouth of the canyon with the eggs, those damned Asiatic species seem to have a certain sense of the dragon eggs. Once the eggs are stolen, they will immediately start to chase and intercept him.What''s more, the hatred value of almost all creatures in the canyon is linked. Even if only one Asian Dragon species is provoked at the beginning, it will become a mighty dragon army in a short time.


    After consideration, Sylvie thinks there are two ways he can choose at present.


    The first is to start from the mouth of the canyon, try to carefully pull the monster and solve it in batches, and gradually eat away all the creatures blocking the way.


    The advantage of this plan is that we can collect a lot of good things from these dragons along the way, and the success rate is relatively high.


    The disadvantages are even more obvious. First of all, the chain''s hatred value may cause accidents in the process of pulling monsters. Many powerful dragons need extra means to win. Even if the plan can be successful, it will certainly take a lot of time for all the dragons to be solved. At the moment, SIVI certainly doesn''t waste that much time.


    The second is to continue with the previous method, with as far as possible hidden means to smuggle out the dragon eggs, once found, immediately run away with full horsepower.


    The advantage of this choice is that it is time-consuming and convenient, while the disadvantage is that the success rate is too low to be frightening, which tests his ability to adapt to circumstances all the time


    It is worth mentioning that, compared with escaping with the dragon eggs, it is very easy to enter the place where the dragon eggs are placed in the deep canyon. As long as they hide their breath, most of the dragons will not care about him.


    "The fatigue value is still enough, it''s OK to try more times..."


    After murmuring, SIVI finally decided to choose the second method and try his best to sneak in: "those ruins can be used. In addition, we can try to escape from the underground Well, the magic you need is... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Dinner time.


    Kamiyou, standing at the door of SIVI''s dormitory, is hesitant to knock on the door and ask the transfer student to have lunch.


    From the statue like puppet on the corridor side, you can know that the other party has not been out all afternoon. This makes kamiyu more suspicious of its origin, but also can''t help worrying. After all, kamiyu is just a good-natured child.


    At this time, the door of the dormitory opened from inside.


    In front of kamiyou was a new, grey faced classmate, Edward Alfons.


    "That Are you going to transfer to be a candle


    Looking at the flame leaping on a lock of Sylvie''s hair, Camille said with a smile.


    "There was a problem reviewing alchemy."


    Sylvie put out his hand and put out the fire, explaining with a bitter face.


    Some of the top students will bring a simple alchemy workbench in their dormitories so that they can carry out simple alchemy experiments in their rooms. This is also a reward for changing the relative top students.


    And Sylvie now lives in this temporary dormitory also has an alchemy workbench. That''s why he can muddle through


    Otherwise, we can''t say that the piece of scorched head is actually the masterpiece of the dragon.


    "What can I do for you, classmate scria?"


    He stroked his burnt hair again, and SIVI asked again.


    "Dinner time is coming. Alfred, you are not used to the order system in our college canteen. Would you like to eat with us?"


    Kamiyou grinned and sent out an invitation to SIVI.


    "We?"


    "Even the monitor of other classes, including Dorothy, you will certainly have something in common with them in the days to come. In a word, you won''t suffer a loss if you get to know them first."


    Kamiyou explained to SIVI.


    Sylvie had no reason to object and agreed to go to the restaurant with him.


    - Aldrich college. Canteen -


    the dining hall at dinner time is a pure battlefield!


    I don''t know if it is the bad taste of the system. The dinner in the college canteen always has some limited edition delicious food. Even for the students who are used to eating delicacies, they can be regarded as treasures.


    So around the limited edition of the food, the dining hall for dinner will certainly set off a bloodbath.


    This is the so-called "canteen war"!


    By the way, because most of the time Sylvie used to send food to the dean''s office and eat there, she didn''t know that the convention was the same.


    "It started with magic chess, then it was fighting with puppets, and now it''s this one."


    Kamiyou showed SIVI a stack of cards the size of a deck of cards in his hand.


    "This is called" game king ", which is also invented by the president. It is very interesting It''s just that you can only start with reward points and tasks. It''s a little troublesome. "


    He also took sivira to two students who were playing cards.


    Student a: "let me attack first. Attack means to call" goblin assault force "(ATK: 2300). The turn is over."


    On the card on the table, a green leather goblin in ugly leather armour, holding a hammer, grinned at his master''s opponent.


    Although the main medium of this kind of projection technology is card, it also requires players to input and control magic power. The more accurate the operation is, the more delicate the living creature will be. Obviously, the student''s control over magic power is not outstanding, and the outline of goblin''s image is still fuzzy.


    Student B: "activate the" gate of six martial arts "," six martial arts academy "and two" unity of six martial arts followers ". Specifically summon" retinue of six martial arts followers ". Remove 4 Bushido counters, add" true six martial arts crowd ¡¤ Huizhan "into the hand card and make a special call. Repeat the above steps, remove 4 Bushido counters again, and add the second" true six martial arts crowd ¡¤ huicha "into the hand card and special call Call, usually summon "Ziyan''s foot light", "Ziyan''s foot light" and "liuwuzhong''s retiring person" to tune stars, and in the same tone to call "true liuwuzhong. Ziyan", send two "liuwuzhong''s unity" to the cemetery, draw four cards, activate "one-on-one", discard one hand card, and call "Ziyan''s sender", "Ziyan''s sender" and "true liuwuzhong. Huizhan" to tune stars Call the second "zhenliuwuzhong. Ziyan". Remove six Bushido indicators and summon the "Ziyan''s Jizi" in the cemetery. Then "Ziyan''s Jizi" and "zhenliuwuzhong. Huicha" are adjusted again, and the third one is called out! Finally, remove the remaining 8 Bushido counters, add two "teachers of six martial arts" into the hand and summon them. In the final attack, is there a war elimination or scarecrow? "


    Student a:


    Kamiyou: "it''s just


    Sylvie:.... "


    Every now and then Sylvie thinks about whether he''s overdoing it.


    Let''s leave aside the students who have already made friends with each other. Generally speaking, all kinds of educational and recreational games carried out by Sylvie in the college are very popular with students. If the degree is well controlled, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.After meeting with Ryder tannis Dorothy, the party took a seat after ordering and began to chat from place to place.


    Although young, but college life and a variety of tasks let the kids have endless topics.


    Like Riedel, he is no longer the country boy who has just left the country and doesn''t know anything about it.


    With the gradual growth of his own strength, the strong Aldrich College as the backing, and the increasingly rich experience, the boy unconsciously cultivated a sunny temperament full of confidence and energy.


    I don''t know whether Kami knew them or not. The other three also paid attention to the content during the chat and did not disclose anything that should not be disclosed. At the same time, they kept their due enthusiasm and did not show too much vigilance against new students.


    Unconsciously, these little guys have grown up to this point


    For this, Sylvie could only express such feelings in his heart like an old man.


    With the passage of time, some students have almost finished their dinner. When they are about to leave the canteen, Sophia suddenly steps in from the gate and climbs onto the high platform in the dining hall with the students'' surprised eyes.


    "Some students may have guessed that before, we sent you the Commission of the college, and many students have sent us application for entrustment. I am very grateful and gratified for this."


    But Sophia''s performance and words are quite mature: "however, the number of candidates for this task is limited, so we have to select a few of them to entrust, and then ask the students who have been called to the dean''s office to listen to the main content of the task: green class, hillwin..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Sylvie In other words, Edward Alphonse''s selection was unexpected to all the students, but he took it for granted.


    The original pseudonym Edward, mixed into the students is to participate in this operation.


    Because this time, Aldrich is only going to send second-line students, so most of the students who set out with SIVI are a little strange.


    The most familiar are the two little maids, silvan lawena and Juno Daisy, who bring their own mage''s retinue.


    Seeing them standing together with Donald and Jon, the mage''s retinue, SIVI couldn''t help feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s time to control the problem of puppy love in college. "


    "Alphonse, what are you talking about?"


    As Sylvie murmured, Vincent, the team leader, came along.


    He is one of the teachers recruited by Aldrich college after the last big magic ceremony. Although he is nearly 50 years old, he has only the level of a middle-level magician. However, as a tourist mage, he has great experience, rich experience and Taoist skills. He is also the head of teaching magic knowledge. At present, he is mainly responsible for the key practical combat courses and survival in the wild.


    If it''s not because of his junior experience at Aldrich college, it doesn''t matter if he''s admitted to the top of the team.


    Although he didn''t know that Edward Alfons was the Dean, Sophia had revealed to him a little before that that that the transfer student was actually a secret weapon prepared by the college, so he was not as vigilant as the students at the moment.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just something that suddenly comes to mind."


    SIVI immediately put on a gentle smile and said to the middle-aged man with white temples.


    Probably because of the pressure of living alone in the wild, Vincent''s appearance age is much older than his actual age. He looks like he is 60 or 70 years old. With the wind and frost, he still has a feeling of being hale and hearty.


    It is precisely because of this that he chose to join the school of magic to obtain a stable source of income to continue his research on magic, and at the same time, he could spend his old age peacefully.


    "Although I know that you are the trump card of this college mission, cooperation with other people is also very important. Since I am a team leader, it is also my responsibility to bring you all back safe and sound, that..."


    The old man carefully chose the words.


    "I understand." Sylvie didn''t know what he was thinking. He was just afraid that he would not listen to the command of the secret Commissioner of the College: "if nothing special happens, I will follow your instructions under normal circumstances."


    This sentence not only shows his attitude, but also implies that he still has the right to act in case of any accident.


    Vincent also recognized SIVI''s implication, but he had already prepared himself, and just nodded his head, which was tacit.


    After that, Vincent went to the other students. Although he lowered his voice, he could still hear their conversation. In short, Vincent told the students not to deliberately provoke the "transfer student" topic.


    After a little preparation, the party was ready to start.


    When the number of travelers reaches a certain number, he can apply for the magic ship, which is an unwritten rule in Aldrich. This time, because of the relationship between Seaver, he directly obtained the light of hope, one of the three most powerful magic guided warships.


    This makes many students who have never been on a magic guide warship excited.


    "It''s really I can''t believe it... "


    I don''t know when I reached an agreement with Juno daisy. Jon, who became the master''s retinue of the other side, stood on the deck of the magic ship, leaning against the side of the ship, looking down at the shrinking Morag, and sighed from his heart, "I would not have thought that I would be standing here looking down on the earth a few months ago."


    "Me, too." Sitting in the shade of the deck, Donald, who did not forget to use cotton swabs and nettle seed oil to maintain his magic sword, said with a smile: "half a year ago, I was just an ordinary man shivering in the boot camp, confused and afraid of his unknown fate. I didn''t expect to become a member of the Aldrich School of magic one day, though a large part of it was I owe it to the one I serve. "


    "You are at least a soldier with your own human rights. At that time, I was just a slave who could not even fill his stomach."


    Jon was filled with emotion.


    "Don''t you take care of it? Your machete


    Donald heaved a sigh of sadness, and then asked Jon, "this bottle of nettle seed oil can sell for nearly a gold coin if you want to use it. I can lend it to you. Of course, there is no need for rent. "


    "Thank you for your kindness. My spirit doesn''t need maintenance." Jon shook his head and refused. He pulled out a section of the purple long knife that he no longer had in his back. The blade, like glass, glittered in the sun. He did not feel like a murder weapon at all. On the contrary, it was more like a fascinating handicraft.Anyway, it''s no secret to most of eddrich that he has a Horcrux, so even now it doesn''t matter.


    In addition, some of the students of Aldrich can be exempted from the ability of soul dropping devices. Therefore, in the minds of the students of idrick, the spirit gear is just a "slightly advanced magic device", and its status is not as high as that outside the college.


    "That''s great, but it''s not fun for me to maintain weapons." With a sigh of admiration, Donald carefully inserted his magic sword back into its sheath.


    This sword was originally given to him by Sylvie, but now it has been strengthened by hillwin many times - most of the credits they earn from their missions are invested in this sword - it has already changed from excellent level to infinitely good thing close to treasure level.


    "Are you satisfied with your life now?"


    Jon also put the spirit tool back into the scabbard and asked Donald very suddenly.


    "Yes, of course." The boy responded with a smile of sunshine: "there are all kinds of magical things happening in front of me, there are many unknown things waiting for me to explore..."


    He blushed a little, but he continued: "there are people I value with me, accompany me through all this Although occasionally there will be some unpleasant, but I can not imagine the happiness on this


    Jon was stunned, and then said with a wry smile, "then I really envy you Although I want to enjoy this kind of life, at least now, I have to do something... "


    His sister and his lover''s appearance before death was constantly floating in Jon''s eyes, which made his hand holding the handle of the knife burst into blue veins and trembled slightly.


    Sitting behind the mast, from the beginning, I heard SIVI sigh.


    The appearance of soulful really changed the fate of many people, but he did not regret his choice.


    Although some people are addicted to the great power and then degenerate after acquiring the soul gear, and some people may lose their life or precious things because of the value of the spirit. However, at least until then, they are struggling with the survival line, or repeating the life that they can not even feel whether they are alive or not.


    He did create this ritual like situation, but he would not deliberately promote the ceremony, just let everything go step by step and move forward slowly with the wheel of destiny


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    Shawn Minnick college is a school of magic with a long history.


    Even in terms of history, compared with St. dolagon college, it is an old superior college.


    However, compared with the idea of Saint Jacques de gauntlet, who is the first master of magic power, he should not only cultivate the pure idea of Saint Jacques Doraemon.


    As a matter of fact, they all adhere to this concept and take the blessing of this concept. Obviously, in terms of teaching quality and student strength, Shawn Minnick can be regarded as the first-class among the first-class, but the college itself has been operating in a dismal way


    However, it is also a strong old school. Shakespeare Minnick college itself is built in a forest with abundant animal and plant resources. There are also some protective measures around it. The artificial buildings that can be seen everywhere in the forest and have been integrated with the forest vegetation in the background can also explain the long history of the college.


    But at this time, these buildings were temporarily requisitioned as the base of other colleges, and the original towering castle of Shawn Minnick college had disappeared and replaced by a huge, dark hole that seemed to be the mouth of a devil.


    "Sure enough, we came a little too early."


    The male magician with red hair on fire leaned impatiently against a large oval rock covered with moss, and said impatiently with a bitter face: "it has been three days, and less than half of the summoned magic schools have come There is no way to compare it with the great magic sacrifice of some time ago. "


    If you look closely, you can also find that there are traces of manual excavation on the big rock.


    "Since the birth of Aldrich college, the influence of the Qiyao mage association has been weakening The last time this happened was when St. dolagon used a artifact as a reward to hold the top 12 magic tournament. Unfortunately, I was not born at that time


    A dark haired boy with glasses and a heavy magic robe sat on a branch of a purple maple tree by a boulder, looked around and said casually.


    "As a matter of fact, Aldrich hasn''t been called up yet, has it? Do you think they will not really defy the recruitment order of Qiyao mage Association and not send people here? "


    The red haired mage asked with interest.


    "It''s hard to say. Theoretically speaking, if Aldrich college doesn''t want to break with the Qiyao mage Association, it should respond to the call this time. Besides, Shawn Minnick was also on the list of the joint exchange and visit conference of the 21st University. If they don''t even express any point after the other party''s disappearance, it will inevitably leave a bad impression on other higher level colleges. But after all, they are only a supernova college founded less than a year ago, and the students are not more than a year old. Even if we don''t come, we have a good reason. We won''t give the mage association a chance to make trouble So whether they will come or not this time should only depend on the judgment of the people in power at the college. "


    The black haired boy said a long, serious speech, and then he warned the redhead, "besides, Joe, let''s talk about it ourselves. Don''t go outside and talk about it. You know, those guys in hornhager are not much bigger than beans."


    "I know Saul, I''m not a fool."


    The red haired mage waved: "it''s my turn to watch the wind? Change me. TA Nancy won''t let us run around. I''m bored to death. "


    Originally, the watchman could be competent with the eyes of a mage. However, their assistant teacher thought that he might start to explore the Tiankeng at some time. If he could master more magic power in the unknown area, he would be better off practicing it directly and saving some magic power.


    In any case, there are members of other magic schools around now. In fact, there is no danger. The act of watching the wind is more symbolic than practical. It is only used to remind ixothyn''s students not to relax their vigilance to their surroundings no matter what environment they are in.


    "I see, but don''t peep into other colleges'' residences when you''re on it. If they beat you down, I won''t explain it for you."


    Saul took off his unilateral glasses, wiped them with a silk towel that he had taken out from nowhere, and jumped directly from the big tree ten meters high. When he was about to fall to the ground, the air agitated and turned into an updraft to catch it steadily, so that he landed safely.


    On the contrary, red haired young Joe could only use both hands and feet to climb the Purple Maple like a monkey.


    "Take a good look. If you do well, maybe assistant Nancy will give you permission to travel."


    Saul, standing on a thick layer of dead leaves, called out to Joe, who had climbed to the top of the tree three or two times.


    "I know!"


    The redhead boy answered without hesitation.


    At this time, something seemed to move in the direction of the corner of his eye.


    Joe, who is the best in practical combat ability in ixsus college, has a sharper eye than ordinary people. He suddenly finds something wrong there and stares there intentionally or unintentionally.Then, as expected, he saw two short brown figures disappearing into the grass.


    "Do you see anything?" Seeing that his younger brother''s face was a little strange in the book, Saul immediately asked.


    "I don''t know, but from the back, it should be a goblin."


    Joe blurted out.


    Saul was speechless.


    As the aborigines of the eastern plain, most of the goblins have been integrated into the human society, and most of them do some dirty work and hard work that human beings are too lazy to do, which makes them be removed from the list of expedition grades compiled by human beings soon.


    In spite of this, there are still some wild goblins living in the wild jungle or wasteland, still living a uncivilized life.


    However, the fighting power of goblins is too weak. Even farmers with hoes should be brave enough to turn over a goblin. Moreover, even when the goblin was listed in the Crusade list, the strength of a single ordinary goblin was not recorded. Therefore, many swordsmen and sorcerers jokingly called "level 0 Crusade creature" -- you are weak "Small like a goblin" is a popular slang. Only when it is well-equipped and mounted on some beasts, can a goblin become a threat to humans.


    "Joe, you take me seriously!" Saul frowned.


    "I know, I know But I always think those two goblins are a little strange... " The red haired mage shook his head in doubt: "well, it''s probably just my illusion."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    "It''s dangerous," a goblin, a little more than a meter tall, dressed in a leaf woven dress, wiped his sweat in the hole. "It was almost discovered by the tall, damned thing."


    "Recently, there are more and more tall people out there, and it is said that those with sticks are still" magicians ", who are the strongest among tall people


    Next to him, a goblin a little shorter than him also sat on the ground and said to each other in goblin language, "they may all be because of his Highness Prince Kabala Oh, it''s your majesty now All that has been done


    "You are right, gululu. We have to inform your majesty, who is brave, noble, generous, fearless and powerful."


    The goblin, a little taller, nodded in a hurry, and his ears, which were longer and sharper than elves, swayed with its movements.


    "Balubelu, you have said less of the word" wisdom " The shorter goblin warned with a sharp voice.


    "Oh, yes, and wisdom." Balubulu patted his head and suddenly realized, but then he asked in a puzzled way, "what does" wisdom "mean


    "I don''t know. It''s a good word to describe your majesty. He will be happy."


    Gulu wheel stood up and went to the deep of the cave.


    "Hey, wait for me..." Balubulu also rushed to catch up with him: "I just thought that if only good words can be used, then I can also get rid of it."


    "I think it''s OK. I''ll talk about it later..."


    The burrows are not usually straight or winding. Instead, they spiral down like human stairs. After a long walk, they come into a vast space.


    It was originally an underground cavity, which was full of many natural glittering crystals. The light brilliance made this underground space not gloomy and dark.


    In the middle of the cavity, there is a tree root with a width of several meters, which extends from the top to the bottom. I wonder if it absorbed some of the components of Yaojing. Finally, after falling to the ground, many huge massive tree nodules have grown.


    The tumor was hollowed out and made into small rooms. Then, with the brilliant light, we could see that there were many goblins living in each of them.


    There is not a short distance from the crater where Shakespeare''s Minnick college was originally located, but it is not afraid that the mage Association Special mage stationed there will notice it.


    Gulu wheel and balubulu didn''t go back to their own burrow house. Instead, they went all the way to the biggest one. After chatting with the guard of the big tree tumor house for a few minutes, they suddenly raised their hands and yelled: "we are brave, noble, generous and fearless. Your people want to meet you!"


    Then all the goblins in the neighborhood, including the guard, raised their hands and yelled, "brave and noble! Generous and fearless! Powerful and wise! You''re so cool! It''s cool


    The four characters of "Bi Er Jia Shuang" are neat and uniform, and the sound is lingering in the closed underground cavity.


    Then the biggest wooden tumor room just spread out the angry roar: "all shut up


    Although he is still a goblin in appearance, he is far higher than other goblins, and even taller than a bear goblin. If you look closely, you can find that the creature covered with fine scales is stepping out from inside.


    It is the current king Kabala of the goblin clan Although in theory, the goblin king has been abolished since the goblin surrendered to humans, and the goblin, an unruly creature, has no way to trace the lineage


    "If you don''t have anything important to do, I will definitely throw you into the ground pool to feed the clay lizard!"


    He stood down from the ground, with a fierce red light in his pupils, staring at the two shivering goblins and shrieking.


    To be able to become a goblin king, Kabbala depends on his own strength rather than royal blood.


    It is not a pure species of goblin, in a strict sense, it can even be considered a sub dragon species.


    According to his mother''s death, his father was a dragon named sad wind.


    Dragon is a very magical creature. The word "reproductive isolation" is almost useless to them. They think that the fertility rate of their own ethnic group is low. These guys always like to find some extramarital affairs However, compared with the complex pedigree of dragons, the aesthetic views of giant dragons also have amazing differences.


    From polonix to mammoths, from humans to orcs, from beholders to fire elements In short, only you can''t think of, no dragon dare not shit.


    It is for this reason that the number and species of Asiatic species have always been a headache for the mages who are responsible for compiling the level records of the crusade.


    As a subspecies, Kabala''s intelligence level and combat effectiveness are certainly not comparable to most goblins, so it can easily control the goblins in the wild.


    What''s more, many Goblins who have more contact with human beings and even have been assimilated by human beings do not accept it as the goblin king. This also makes its original plan to rely on goblin merchants to pry the human economy, thus causing the collapse of the human social system. The first step of the plan was declared bankrupt before it startedThe only thing to be thankful for is that the goblins said they would not report Kabala to humans for the sake of their own race.


    To get to the point, gululu and balubulu told Kabbala what they had seen in a trembling manner, and then he let go of the goblins.


    "Well, I had expected that those stupid and greedy guys would be attracted by this situation, but it doesn''t matter, no matter how many people they come in, it''s just a dead end to enter any one of them!"


    Kabbala turned and faced the thick root of the tree with an evil smile: "man has ruled the eastern plains long enough. Now, it''s our goblin''s turn!"


    Then he closed his smile and turned around again, but this time it was not the two idiots that were facing him, but all the other Goblins who were looking at him.


    "Fellow citizens, let us raise the banner of resistance and prepare for a vigorous revolution."


    As soon as the words fell, the goblins cheered.


    And Gulu wheel and barubulu were still on the side, raising their hands as if to shout long live.


    "It''s so cool to stick it in!" "It''s so cool to stick it in!"


    All of a sudden, those cheers were also guided by them, from sporadic shouts to uniform "fart Er inserted cool!".


    "Shut up all of you --!"


    Well, it seems that they don''t know why their king was so angry just now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    "In a word, don''t worry about goblins. You''d better do a good job of watching the wind than that."


    Saul shook his head, left such a sentence, lifted the vines on the boulder beside him, revealed the hole like a blockhouse under the stone, and planned to drill in: "assistant Nancy, they should be back soon."


    "Tut, it''s time to see the unpleasant face of No.2 again..."


    Joe, sitting on the branch, smacked his lips and looked discontented: "I''d rather stay in the same room with fairhouse, the fat pig, than that ugly face. At least fairsher doesn''t have that annoying aristocratic temperament."


    "Can''t help, who let No. 1 fairsher just break through, the college plans to snow him to the next college practice exam to make a big splash."


    Sol can only smile and shrug: "in fact, you can try to get in touch with No.2. Although he is a little rebellious, he is still a good man."


    "Come on, that will only make me sick! Look, I''ll beat him next time I challenge my seat


    Joe stretched out his tongue, and there was no concealment of disgust on his face.


    At this moment, their faces suddenly changed and looked at the northern sky with extremely synchronous movements.


    In fact, except for them, almost all the magicians around here did the same thing.


    A violent wave of magic was coming from that direction at a great speed.


    Then, a huge magic ship accompanied by the roar of thunder, cut through the quiet blue sky in the daytime, and appeared in their field of vision from far to near.


    The hospital emblem painted on the armor under the hull let anyone with a little insight know where this huge magic ship comes from. On the background of sky blue, the golden wand and the silver magic guide book cross each other, symbolizing the crystal ball and the moon''s pure white crescent painted on it, and 16 pentagonal stars of different colors floated on it Around, there is no doubt that this is the emblem of the Academy of magic, Aldrich college, which rose like a supernova in less than a year.


    "Man, I think I know why the dean of the academy is so close when he talks about Aldrich."


    Joe swallowed his saliva and looked at the huge magic ship in disbelief. "This kind of thing, even if it''s surrounded by the Griffin class guys, doesn''t it work?"


    Ixsowen college is different from other schools of magic. It not only has a vast campus area, but also contains a certain degree of cultivation of magic swordsmen. Among them, Griffin class is training together with the magic Griffin. Once graduated, it can go directly to the elite class of Royal Griffin knights.


    Even ordinary magicians may not be able to win the Griffin class swordsman of his level.


    Together with the various strategic magic devices and constructs inherited from the great migration era, they always have a kind of habitual thinking of St. doragon as the first and Laozi as the second.


    It is not until now that they see the magic ship "light of hope" from Aldrich that they suddenly wake up from the glory of the past. Is their college really better than the one just established by the other party?


    "It''s said that now Aldrich is exporting some key construction technologies of magic ship. I think we can persuade the dean to No one would be short of such things, would they? " Even sol murmured in dismay.


    It''s not just them, they''re gathered here now, and students from all the top schools of Magic have similar ideas.


    After all, although they are only second-line students, they have a certain right of discourse in their respective colleges.


    "It''s almost possible to turn off the pseudo Longwei generator."


    In the bridge of the light of hope, SIVI said to Vincent, "the dean''s purpose of intimidating other colleges and improving their strategic position in disguised form should have been achieved. There should be no problem selling the magic ship''s technology at as high a price as possible before we have all the new equipment in our college, and then just give it to Sophia. If you continue to release the false dragon power, you may be found by the other party. "


    "Oh, I see."


    Vincent, the nominal leader of the team, couldn''t agree to nod more. He told the dwarfs who were in charge of driving to turn off the pseudo Longwei generator.


    He had no objection to Sylvie''s finger pointing. After all, he was not familiar with the light of hope. Naturally, he could not object to Sylvie''s proposal in his own name.


    Now, as long as this boy named Edward doesn''t interfere with the subsequent command, he should be happy.


    The mages sent by the Qiyao mage Association took off one after another, and several of them received the contact from Aldrich and began to guide them to land.


    I have to say that it''s really a torture to find an open space to land in most places where there are forests. Moreover, looking down from high altitude, you can always see the big black hole at the first sight, which is always frightening.Finally, the mages Association members had to let the huge hope light stop in the open space not far away from the original site of sauonminik. From the various lines drawn with lime on the open, this should have been playground and other places.


    The natural responsibility for the negotiation is Vincent, the nominal team leader.


    After disembarking, SIVI went directly to the place where the pit was.


    At this time, the close of the Tiankeng has been set up a solid boundary, which is said to be a measure to prevent something from escaping out of the pit. After being invaded by the abyss demon, human beings will always be alert to this strange grotesque cave.


    But for West Wei, this degree of junction is not a natural obstacle.


    Touch the junction wall with a finger, and in a moment rewrite the composition of a part of the junction, without causing collapse, he easily enters the junction just like a layer of soap bubble.


    Inside is the wreckage of Shakespeare''s Minnick college. Most of the college has been swallowed up by the pit, and the rest is only ruins.


    A few students who survived have been protected by the mage Association and are not available at present.


    "Is that what is called heteromagic?"


    Around a wall, behind the wall is the dark pit that can not see the bottom, which is constantly flowing out of strange magic.


    The outflow rate is not fast. The junction has been built for a long time. But until now, this kind of exotic magic is still not full of the whole junction, only covering a layer near the ground. This indicates that the magic itself is of heavy quality, and also shows that the magic flow rate emitted from the opening can only be described slowly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    The nature of this magic is not as uncomfortable as dark magic or undead magic.


    If we have to make an analogy, it''s like standing in a room that has just been painted. It''s uncomfortable and smelly, but it''s not that I can''t stay


    "I''ve never seen magic. I''m afraid the people at Shakespeare''s Minnick college will be very unlucky this time."


    Sylvie frowned, and just before he was about to release the mage to the cave, several patrolling magicians entered his guard area.


    Although there are invisible dust and other things that can be used, all the magicians sent by Qiyao mage Association have certain magic attainments. If they are found out, they will not be worth the loss Besides, exploration can be done at any time, and it is not in a hurry.


    So SIVI quickly retreated and returned to the light of hope.


    Different from other hard pressed colleges, they come here in magic boats, so they don''t have to look for the buildings left by Shawn minick college or set up their own tents. They just live in the boat


    "Where have you been?" As a transfer student, Sylvie''s whereabouts will naturally be noticed by some people in idrick, and hillwin is one of them.


    After he came back, the girl came up and asked.


    "Stroll outside and get familiar with the terrain."


    Sylvie replied half truely, then solemnly, "besides, I think you''d better not be too close to me The boy named Donald is sharpening his knife again... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The girl picked her eyebrows, but she didn''t continue to pick up.


    Sylvie laughed, closed his eyes and meditated.


    After becoming a great magician, meditation had little effect on him, but even so, he meditated as a routine every day.


    Soon after, Vincent returned to the light of hope and summoned the students to announce that the mage society would launch a long-standing exploration program the next day.


    In fact, people from the mage association are also very happy. Although it is a little late, the Aldrich college still gives the mage Association face. It not only responds to the call, but also specially drives a magic boat to express support.


    Of course, they don''t know about the high-level things that their president and Sylvie have been in contact with Otherwise it would not have been so embarrassing.


    It was only after discovering that Seaver had not objected that Vincent began to arrange the division of labor for tomorrow.


    In fact, the division of labor is not complicated, only divided into the exploration group and the left behind group.


    Originally, Vincent planned to put seavy, the airborne "high-level" and "unstable factor", in the left behind group, so as to protect him and prevent him from intervening in this operation.


    However, SIVI objected and said that he could also go to the front line - jokingly, the purpose of his coming this time was to personally explore the causes of the change. How could he hide in the magic boat and watch his students take risks with those who are not reliable in the mage society.


    Vincent finally had to bite his teeth and accept it.


    This situation is currently regarded as the best student in the eyes of hillwin income, she showed a little funny smile.


    Time passed quickly. The next day, the magicians outside were eating dry food or bread and drinking unhygienic water. However, the students of Aldrich enjoyed a breakfast made by the banshees.


    Although there is a certain gap between the taste and the college breakfast, it is also unique.


    Then there''s assembly time.


    There are only 12 colleges to apply for the recruitment, even if you add Aldrich. After excluding Shakespeare Minnick college, which fell directly into the Tiankeng, eight of the remaining 20 colleges did not come.


    Although it is estimated that they must have found a good reason, but this also shows that the appeal of the mage association is not as good as before.


    "The magicians in all the schools except the ixothin college look good Mature. "


    The impression of the school of magic is still with Adrian whispering to the girl next to him.


    "Because it takes a lot of time to learn, understand and accumulate the knowledge of magic. If you want to achieve something, you must spend a lot of time. Most students in the school of magic will be tested for their talent when they are young, and they will not finish until they are about 30 or even 40 years old. It can be said that most of my life is devoted to learning, which is why the academic school is called the academic school. This situation cannot be avoided even at St. doragon college, which is called the first college of mankind. "


    Juno Daisy, regardless of the special mage from the mage Association, was still talking in front of her with her megaphone and biting her ear with Jon: "like Edric, ixothyn is special. They value practice more than knowledge accumulation Different from many colleges that believe that magic is art, ixorwin college was born out of the magic Boy Scouts of the great migration era. The magic they teach is famous for its destructive power. They even teach and train magic swordsmen in their colleges. In addition, there are combat programs such as seat wars. When the students have enough strength, the college will let them graduate by themselves, which can be said to be a very rapid teaching Compared with other magicians, the graduates of ixorun college are more aggressive. Compared with the magicians of the same level, their combat effectiveness is guaranteed. However, their foundation is not stable. Since the era of great migration, there have been almost no great mages. "Said the girl in a low voice, then thought about it and added, "but it is said that the magicians who graduated from ixorum have always been the type that members of the king''s Council are competing for."


    "There are so many flowers in the school of magic."


    Jon exclaimed in disbelief.


    As a slave since childhood, the magician could only be regarded as an unreachable existence for him, but after the appearance of soulful, these distant existence also had a connection with his life.


    However, the two of them did not notice the dissatisfaction that came from nearby.


    "I didn''t hear you clearly, but they must be talking about our college!" Joe whispered to Saul around him, "that''s why I hate colleges that often talk about" magic is art. "! Hum, I can beat ten of those soft legged shrimps taught by colleges! "


    The redhead boy stroked his hair and was unhappy.


    "Don''t make trouble for me, for the departure is near."


    Saul quickly pulled his impulsive Companion: "besides, we can''t be sure that they are speaking ill of us, are they?"


    I don''t know what kind of students can say Muttered Joe.


    However, there was no time for him to continue to make troubles. The voluble special mage of the mage Association finally finished what he wanted to say and announced the official beginning of exploration.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "We cast mage''s eyes before, but if we go deep into the cave for a certain distance, we will lose contact."


    Dinag, a special magician from hohenhaig, created a piece of black class like thing with earth element magic, and explained to the 52 members of the exploration team while drawing a schematic diagram on it by magic.


    "Therefore, we can infer that there may be an area with extremely sparse Magic Elements in a certain section below the cave, and of course, we can not rule out the possibility of a strange terrain like a dry rift that will naturally drain magic. In other words, if you want to enter this hole through magic like flying, there is no small danger. "


    He said, and then he showed his assistant a piece of hemp rope.


    When SIVI thought it was a new magic device developed by the Qiyao mage Association, dinage continued: "so we plan to tie the waist with a rope and hang it down slowly."


    Peat, it''s just a real rope. Hello!


    As a model for all magic forces to learn, don''t you feel ashamed to make such a thing!


    Judging from the indescribable expressions on the faces of other magicians, what they think now should be similar to SIVI.


    In short, when there was no other way, other magicians could only tie their waist with ropes as he said, leaning against the rock wall like a mountaineer and slowly lowering down.


    The first test article Well, I mean, the brave man to explore the unknown is from hornhager, the apprentice of high-level magician dinag, Clark, a senior junior magician.


    The young man, the age of two TEOS, looked pitifully at his tutor with tears in his eyes, as if he were telling his wish that he did not want to be a pioneer.


    So his teacher gave him a very kind kick.


    As the scream of the first mage became smaller and smaller, the rope left on the ground became shorter and shorter.


    "Lord dinage, it''s over 1800 meters."


    The magician in charge of the operation nearby said to dinag, who was standing at the edge of the pit and looking down, "the rope making technique can''t keep up with the shortening speed of the rope."


    "Not enough." Dinage smacked his lips.


    At present, the deepest man-made mine hole in the eastern plain is 2000 meters. After all, with the convenience of earth element magic, the mine hole is much simpler than the earth.


    The deepest natural cave in the eastern plain is only 1700 meters. It is said that there are grey dwarfs and magical creatures called kalamiya. However, there are only eyewitness records and no exact evidence.


    Because of this, dinage only carried 1500 meters of hemp rope and a pile of raw materials. He thought that even if the rope was not enough, he could supplement it through rope making.


    But the depth of the cave was far beyond his imagination.


    "What about Clark''s reaction?" Asked dinag again.


    "The magic feedback is good, and there is no change in the physical condition except for some fright."


    The magician, who had sensed through the rope, immediately replied.


    After a while, the shortening of the rope suddenly stopped.


    Dinag''s spirit was shocked: "is Clark on the ground yet?"


    "Not yet, but Lord Clarke is perched on the cliff and seems unwilling to go down." The magician''s voice had some helplessness: "in addition, the depth is more than 4000 meters, and our materials have been used up. If we continue to explore, we can only connect other ropes to this rope first."


    Dinag was obviously dissatisfied with his students'' fear of death and swore a few words.


    At this time, SIVI, who had been silent until now, suddenly stepped out: "I''m sorry, but I''m very interested in exploring caves."


    Ignoring Vincent''s resistance, he said to dinag with a smile, "otherwise, I''ll explore this cave?"


    "Oh? You''re Adrian''s... "


    Dinag looked at SIVI''s standard magic robe and couldn''t name him for a moment.


    "Edward Alfons."


    Sylvie said at once.


    "Edward? That''s a good name. I know several high-level magicians are called Edward I''ve learned a lot about alchemy. "


    Dinag first praised SIVI''s pseudonym, and then said, "after all, exploring the cave is a dangerous thing. At least we can''t be sure what will happen next. To be honest, although my disciple is timid and afraid of death, he always sticks to the rules and doesn''t know how to adapt, but his foundation is one of the best among all the first level magicians And as a student of mine, he still has some means to save his life. The reason why I sent him to explore this time is just to enable him to get exercise And you, Edward, your Dean is not here. Although Mr. Vincent also has medium strength, I''m afraid he is not strong enough to protect you in an emergencyAfter a long, wordy talk, dinag gazed into sivee''s eyes: "even so, Edward, do you want to replace my apprentice and explore this unknown cave?"


    "Yes."


    "My president once said that the biggest reason why humans can override other races is that we have never given up on the unknown, the world, the mystery, the pursuit of truth," SIVI nodded. As a magician, I feel it a privilege to be able to explore this unknown world by myself. "


    "Oh, that''s really You said it''s great. Forgive me for being a little excited... " The older dinag wiped his eyes and then snuffed: "it''s rare to see young people like you in this age. Are you interested in coming to hornhag when you graduate from aldric? "


    "Sorry, dinag was first, I was only in grade one, and I didn''t make any specific plans for the situation after graduation."


    SIVI refused the invitation generously.


    Then dinag, with a pity, put the activation rope on the rope, and pulled the apprentice who was still hanging on the other end.


    But he didn''t care how the coward had carried his teacher after he came up, wiped all the tears and nose from his frightened face on dinag''s black robe. SIVI skillfully tied the rope to his waist, stood by the hole, made a sound gesture to Vincent, and bowed to the old master dinag, and jumped down the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    "Demacia!"


    The wind whistling in his ears caused by the fall, and his heart has already been trained by all kinds of strange traps in the copy. The extremely powerful SIVI did not feel a bit flustered by the sense of weightlessness and falling. On the contrary, he also gave a rare and excited cry like a young man.


    Then he came back to his senses.


    "No, maybe it''s better to shout the leap of faith at this time Forget it, whatever you want. "


    He decided not to tangle with this. After estimating that he had fallen more than 2000 meters, he took a flying broom and a flying carpet from his storage space.


    In the process of falling, although occasionally bumping into the protruding rock wall, but after the magic shield is opened, this impact will not have much impact. If you want to stun Seaver, you should at least take a meteorite with a radius of 10 km.


    It''s just that we''re going to the rumored element sparsity area soon, so Sylvie is preparing for it.


    The increasing concentration of the heterogeneous magic around him made Sylvie feel a little annoyed. Fortunately, the magic is still harmless at present.


    "Just now that guy fell four thousand meters before he suddenly stopped Well, it''s not a good choice to jump off in order to avoid the exploration of the interested people. "


    Although he didn''t show up, SIVI could feel that there were other great mages in the recruitment. If his perception was not wrong, the number of great mages should be two to three, and the one with the clearest magic reaction came from the tent of the Qiyao mage Association.


    In addition, the fainter breath came from the forest where more than ten colleges were stationed. Because it was too vague and weak, Sylvie could not even estimate the exact number of each other.


    Although SIVI had been attentive and tried to restrain his breath, he still felt the prying from other Great Magicians when he gathered.


    Because of this, he jumped down the hole in a hurry to escape the other party''s prying.


    "It''s a mistake. At least ask the guy if he sees anything down there."


    After sitting on the flying carpet and putting the broom aside for standby, SIVI slowed down the descent speed. At the same time, he rubbed a holy light ball and began to observe the surrounding situation with the holy light ball comparable to the fluorescent lamp.


    First of all, the surrounding rock strata began to turn red, which obviously accumulated the age of 10000 or even 100000. The shadow of the rock wall leaped in the flicker of fluorescence technology, as if it was telling the ancient history of the world in silence. SIVI even saw traces of similar fossils in some places.


    With the deepening of the depth, in addition to the surrounding temperature also began to rise slightly, that kind of feeling of suffocation is also more serious.


    However, the "sparse area of Magic Elements" inferred by dinage has not yet appeared.


    At the same time, with the deepening of the depth, SIVI also saw some strange things on the rock wall.


    For example, strange caves with big fists, such as half of the worms left, such as the roots of unknown plants


    At present, the depth is more than 5000 meters. According to the original understanding of human beings, this depth is generally impossible to have creatures. Even the legendary Night Elves and dwarfs will not live below 3000 meters underground.


    It seems that there are also ecosystems in this world that are unknown to human beings and belong to their own.


    "This hole..."


    Because the bottom has always been empty, after a long time, Sylvie''s attention was attracted by other things.


    It was a hole in the rock wall, not much larger than the basin.


    It''s not right to say that the entrance of a tunnel is not so much a hole as something that is exposed after a section of the tunnel has been dug out.


    Of course, Sylvie is not concerned about the tunnel or the entrance itself, but the traces on the entrance.


    "Is this the trace of manual excavation? Although from the cross-section, the tools used are very backward, and there is no appearance of earth element magic participating in it... "


    In such a deep underground, the traces of man-made excavation suddenly aroused SIVI''s curiosity.


    So he immediately opened the achievement store of the college system, bought a beetle in it, threw it into the hole, and continued to descend - regardless of whether he could squeeze himself into the passage of the basin, he was charged with the task of exploring the Tiankeng. He left the task aside on the way to explore strange caves. At present, he still has a certain responsibility Any sense of Sylvie is not going to do


    "I''ve readjusted everything this time. Would you like to try again?"


    Sylvie tries to seduce the white elf girl in front of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please allow me to express my doubts


    Obviously, Jessica didn''t relax her vigilance because of Sylvie''s words. The girl with beautiful long hair, somehow, has turned into a cool and graceful shoulder length short hair: "you said that last time, but as a result, the healing magic of" creative regeneration "only turned my hair into a strange hair ball."The white ELF''s hair is still growing fast. At least Jessica, after shaving her hair in a fit of anger, grew back to this level in less than three days.


    "But didn''t fluorescence work? My theory still has some achievements... " Sylvie argued for his efforts.


    "But if I remember correctly, what you said at the beginning of the fluorescein effect should be" flashing a certain amount of light, which can be used for lighting ", isn''t it


    "Yes, the object of reference is the holy light ball in divinity, a simple and practical move."


    Sylvie nodded to confirm.


    "I admit it can be used for lighting But excuse me, why are our heads shining? "


    The white fairy girl said with shame and anger.


    Vera probably never forgot about the scene where she and Sylvia had just shaved her hair.


    Of course, Sylvie, who was laughing to the point that he was lying on the ground with his stomach covered, was also responsible to a certain extent.


    At that time, she didn''t directly draw out her sword to give SIVI a pair of clothes, which was a very self-restraint performance.


    "Great success is always based on constant failure."


    Said Sylvie immediately, without even battling.


    "Please don''t base your failure on the innocent white elves."


    "I think the secret skills of our white elves are enough..."


    What Jessica is talking about is a kind of Aboriginal magic called "pupil middle arrow".


    According to Sylvie''s understanding, it is to shoot out the magic power in his body into the concept of "arrow" through visual inspection.


    When SIVI and Jessica met for the first time, they were attacked by this kind of attack. However, according to Jessica, it was because she was just an adult, and she had not learned how to shoot her pupils in the middle of her eyes. When she was excited, she unconsciously released it. It was not a sincere attempt to attack SIVI.


    After that, Sylvie also tested the white elves'' magic, and the results were very disappointing.


    Although it''s a great idea to cast this kind of magic with your eyes, and the fact that you don''t need a spell or cast action also maximizes the benefits of being able to sneak in.


    It''s just that the magic has one big drawback.


    It''s too small.


    Just like its name, this attack is almost as powerful as ordinary bows and arrows, and even the best of the white elves is not much better.


    Don''t say it''s a prepared magician. Even ordinary people can block it with plate armour.


    Maybe some people will say that it''s good to block with plate armour?


    Don''t forget, it''s a magical world.


    After special tanning process, the biological fur of Crusade level 5 and above can match or even surpass the plate armour in defense ability, not to mention the simple and quick (but high failure rate) method of enchanting


    If the world was not rich in iron and steel reserves and some civil magic techniques could produce a large amount of steel, plate armour might have been eliminated.


    To be honest, if the white elves really only rely on this kind of traditional skill to a certain extent, once they leave this shelter and go to the eastern plain, they will be destroyed by a moderate human force one day.


    "Wait until you can pierce my magic robe with that move..."


    Sylvie akimbo, did not hide his contempt for Jessica''s secret magic.


    "Woo..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    "The depth of descent is over 17000 meters Cough... "


    If you want to make an analogy, SIVI has now jumped to the ground as quickly as two peaks of Mount Everest are stacked.


    If this is on earth, 17000 meters is almost the average thickness of the crust. If you continue to go down, you will break through the crust and reach the mantle.


    Because the speed of the descent was too fast, and Sylvie didn''t adjust the air pressure around him, he felt that his chest was pressed by heavy objects and he couldn''t breathe.


    Although the scene on the surrounding rock walls did not change much, the concentration of the heterogeneous magic in the air was high to a certain extent.


    Just like throwing salt on a slug and dehydrating it to death, because the concentration of heterogeneous magic is too high, SIVI''s internal magic begins to drain rapidly from him based on the principle of dialysis.


    Now, the mage''s eye was cast out before, because it was not cast by the mage.


    SIVI mobilized his magic power and tried to depict a magic array with wind elements on the rope. But before the magic array was finished, the magic attached to it was pulled out of the air and failed completely.


    This led Sylvie to take out a crystal ball from his collection and weave it on a rope to record the changes in the surrounding environment and his current situation.


    In this way, even if this person is killed for some unknown reason, the people above can understand the situation below from the crystal ball, which in disguise increases the chips and the weight of speech of Aldrich college.


    "The concentration of strange magic is still rising. Now even the magic power in low-level magic items has lost imagination Cough Oh, damn it, I hope this crystal ball can hold up long enough for them to pull me up Cough... "


    "The surrounding environment remains unchanged Stone or stone Even the occasional soil can be regarded as a surprise


    "I saw something similar to mural on the rock wall just now, but the color is strange. Maybe it''s just a natural wonder I can''t be sure Aldrich doesn''t teach archaeology... "


    "I always felt that the rope had shaken just now, maybe there was a crack somewhere Thank God, at least for now I''m still hanging here, not falling into endless darkness. "


    "I think I saw a bit of light, maybe lava or something. I hope it''s not an illusion The lava is much better than the endless darkness. "


    Just as SIVI''s descent began to move towards 20000 feet, the descent of the rope suddenly stopped.


    Sylvie naturally knew what was going on.


    I''m afraid that even with all the ropes and materials brought by the mage Association, only this 19000 foot long rope has been made.


    As he imagined, the rope did not go down, but rose slowly, pulling him upward.


    Sylvie took this opportunity to throw the ball of light in his hand. It could have been kept for five minutes after leaving the hand. However, in this environment, even the light ball released by SIVI, who can control the magic structure to perfection, can only last for half a minute.


    But this half minute also let SIVI understand that the darkness is still stretching down endlessly at his feet


    Isn''t it really bottomless?


    For a moment, even SIVI had this idea.


    In a word, if you can''t strengthen your own fighting power, you will die when you leave this shelter


    Sylvie continues to scare Jessica.


    There was no objection to the white elf girl.


    She was the only white elf who had ever followed SIVI out of the sanctuary.


    The outside world is indeed far beyond the imagination of the girl. The huge magic warship flying in the sky is young but can beat her ten magic apprentices, vigorous and fighting centaurs, tall and powerful demons, mysterious little banshees The outside world is indeed more complicated and dangerous than the little description of the outside world in the shelter.


    As the strongest fighter of the white elves, Jessica finds that she can''t even beat the weakest human there. She can only bully the Kitt people who are not equipped, which makes the girl suffer a lot.


    Because of this, although she said that the white elves had enough indigenous magic from generation to generation, she did not refuse the new magic developed by SIVI for them. Even after being repeatedly regarded as an unfortunate test object, they only made a little noise, and the title of Sylvie willingly became a more respectful "you" than before.


    Of course, SIVI won''t tell Jessica that the only place she''s ever been to is the Morag center. At present, the third school district of the base camp of Aldrich college is among the best in human society


    After SIVI said that today''s experiment was over, Jessica left for the time being and went to the settlement to deal with the affairs of the white elves. Originally, this was the task of SIVI, but he was used to shaking hands with the shopkeeper, and he gave it to the girl directly. Fortunately, Jessica looks very happy herself"In other words, even if you want to develop new magic, why should I stay here?"


    Helo lay sick on the marble floor, like a human little dog, with its tail wagging.


    "This space is full of damned disgusting breath of life If you continue to stay here, I may bite people to vent my anger. "


    Of course, wyndwick said, "except that I can''t turn over your own eyes, I don''t mean to read your own notes I don''t want to wait until I get home to find that the college has been turned upside down by you. "


    "How rude! Do you think my concubine is such a troublemaker? "


    Said helo indignantly, pounding the floor.


    Sylvie took his eyes off his notes and looked for a moment at the big hole in the floor that had been hammered out by Lori the hellhound, and then nodded his head with a firm affirmative attitude.


    This obviously made helo even more unhappy.


    Before she starts to protest, she leads to other places.


    "By the way, helo, do you have any particular casting system for the magic in hell?"


    "Yes, yes, but what do you want? Are you going to introduce the casting system of hell into divinity


    Helo looked up. The furry ears of the dogs trembled. Looking at Seaver, he asked, "I can tell you very clearly that this is definitely a death attempt."


    "Great success is always based on constant failure."


    "Besides, I''m not the one who experimented The magic power of white elves is not much. Even if something happens, I am sure to keep their lives! "


    "I feel that if the white elf girl hears what you are saying, she will definitely pierce you with the middle arrow of her pupil..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Finally, the first Tiankeng exploration by the mage Association failed because the rope length was not enough.


    Except that SIVI actually brought back good information, they almost got nothing.


    After being suspended on the ground, SIVI hid in the magic boat for the reason of physical discomfort.


    Of course, in fact, that little bit of pressure and the alien magic that is poisonous to other magicians are nothing to him.


    He''s hiding for another thing.


    It was designed to manipulate the exploration beetles that had been placed in caves deep in the Tiankeng.


    After all, he was very curious about why there were small holes artificially slotted in that place.


    "Well, the signal is not good..."


    After all, the detection of beetles is just a seasonal commodity in the shop. Although it is not expensive, the effect is also a little bit inferior


    Just as seavy was considering whether to call fitter in to act as a humanoid antenna, the intermittent magic link between him and the beetle finally became a little clearer.


    If you want to describe the current feeling, it is probably from the TV with snowflakes on the whole screen to the TV with pictures although there are still snowflakes and stinging electric current sound


    The corridor where the beetles are now located is not very wide. It is about the thickness of a bucket. The wall of the corridor is very smooth, which reminds SIVI of the concrete pipe used for sewers in his previous life.


    There was no light around, and it was very dark. Fortunately, the beetle itself had night vision function, but it was not afraid that it could not find its way.


    After a little bit of climbing, Sylvie suddenly found that the corridor began to widen and some abstract murals appeared on the walls.


    It''s just that the main characters in the mural are not human beings, but a group of short people with sharp ears.


    In the picture, they are fighting against tall humanoid monsters.


    "Is this a goblin or a goblin?" Sylvie looked at the very distorted murals and tried to find some useful information from them, but soon found that the effort was in vain.


    So he simply no longer wasted time, directly issued a fast forward order.


    The beetle, thousands of meters below the ground, opened its shell, spread its wings as thin as a cicada''s wing, and began to fly forward at a very fast speed.


    After flying for more than a minute, the scene in front of the beetle suddenly widened.


    Sylvie took a breath of air conditioner and received two branch line task tips from the system.


    "Branch Mission: the birth of the goblin king! "


    " mission content: the blood from the dragon of abomination and the gene combination of goblins have produced unexpected powerful and dark monsters. He unified the wild goblins, lurking under the world, sneering at the human society, and waiting for the best moment to appear. "


    " mission requirements: defeat and kill goblin King Kabala "


    " remarks: "my father''s name is sad wind." ¡ª¡ªGoblin King Kabala "


    the first task is a more common killing task, but in the past, it was often vampires and abyssal demons to kill.


    If it''s always the case, Sylvie should feel that goblin Wang Qiang is not going anywhere.


    After all, goblin is a distant relative of goblin, and the goblin king is like that, Goblin king or something


    But now it seems a little wrong.


    Let alone the problem of the goblin king, the second task that appears now is relatively rare.


    "Branch Mission: Goblin counter attack! "Task content: Goblins who have been dormant for hundreds of years under the authority of human beings are ready to move. Under the leadership of goblin King Kabala, they try to overthrow human beings and establish a new goblin empire. It''s time for justice''s partner to appear. Please defeat the goblin army with the strength of your academy. "


    " task requirements: this task can only be performed by students from Aldrich college. Except for goblin King Kabala, you cannot directly participate in the annihilation of goblin troops. "


    " note: This is a stage. Both for the goblin army and for the students of Aldrich. "


    in short, it was to defeat the goblin army by aidric''s students and teachers without SIVI''s intervention.


    In normal thinking, students can come back to the plow twice as long as they are given a magic image, even if they are armed with goblins.


    But the system will release such a task, no doubt that there is something fishy about it.


    This can be confirmed only by what SIVI saw - it was a monster''s graveyard.


    As the beetle flew, Sylvie also found many famous monsters from the incomplete corpses.


    For example, Zhaochao Haiyao, xiangshanhe, huangyulong These are Crusade level 40 or above, once it appears, it is a natural disaster level super monster.


    He even found the body of an ancient dragon in it. Even though he had been dead for quite a long time, the faint dragon power still permeated around, making the beetle quiet, and no matter how driven by Sylvie, he did not dare to get closer.The ancient dragon species, however, has a long history than the giant dragon of one of the original eight tribes. Each head is literally a living fossil level monster!


    Although we don''t know what the goblins are up to, if we really let our students confront each other, even if we can win, we will certainly suffer a considerable loss.


    So Sylvie subconsciously wanted to turn down the second task - for him, every student was an extremely valuable asset.


    However, just when he wanted to vote no, he hesitated.


    Is it really OK to protect students like this and let them hide under their own wings?


    When they graduate, can they really be the magicians who are in charge of their own affairs?


    Are you a little overprotective?


    Although he has been issuing various tasks in the name of training students, none of those tasks is beyond the students'' ability in a real sense. Strictly speaking, it can only be regarded as practice rather than exercise.


    A variety of magic devices also make students'' awareness of prevention weaker than other colleges.


    Sylvie frowned a little.


    "If I can''t finish the big task, I''ll just ask for help if I don''t get it done."


    After thinking about this, he chose to take the task decisively.


    At this time, the picture from the beetle changed. A goblin stealthily ran to the cemetery. After searching for it for a while, he pulled out the tibia of an unknown animal and nodded with satisfaction to pull it away.


    At this time, he noticed the beetle of SIVI. Leng Buding grabbed the beetle that couldn''t dodge with one paw, and then ate it down


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Goblins are omnivores. Although most of the goblins that have been naturalized in human society have no difference from human beings, the wild goblins are different.


    They can use fire, but they usually don''t take the initiative to use it. Their food is mainly plants and insects.


    For them, a dead tree trunk full of grubs can be regarded as a rich source of nutrition. As for beetles and the like, although not very good taste, but the taste is very good, bite crunchy.


    "Sleeping trough, I will not buy scouting beetles next time!"


    In the personal cabin of the magic ship, Sylvie was holding his head and his face was white.


    It''s not that the Scout beetle''s being eaten did him any harm - in fact, no matter how good a magician is, he can''t trace him backward through that beetle.


    However, for some reason, the signal of the worm that was not good enough was reported directly at the moment when it was eaten. The clarity of the signal reached an incredible level, and even made Seaver have an illusion of being in the scene.


    So he was tragic.


    Now what the beetle saw just before he died, the goblin''s mouth covered with yellow tartar, his jagged teeth, his toad like tongue, and some greenish saliva, along with the violent bad breath of animal decay, were deeply imprinted in SIVI''s mind.


    Why is the signal so good only then


    Sylvie vaguely felt the malice of the world.


    He felt that at least he could save his dinner today No, maybe even tomorrow''s breakfast.


    "Damn beetle Damn goblin... "


    After holding his head and calming down for a long time, Sylvie looked up again and began to think about the future.


    To solve the goblin''s fate, the first thing to solve is undoubtedly the goblin king named Kabala.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t know where the goblin king is now.


    However, if the other party''s life is related to the monster cemetery deep underground, it is likely that the guy is hiding in the ground nearby.


    Sylvie thought of the old goblin king, a monster that looked infinitely weak but could control the entire goblin community.


    But the task page also shows that the goblin king named Kabala has a certain degree of dragon ancestry.


    That''s not good news. The word Asiatic means strong magic resistance, innate spell like abilities, as well as hard dragon scales and huge body power.


    However, rather than pretending to be harmless, hiding in a corner and manipulating the whole group, SIVI preferred that the other side was physically more difficult to deal with.


    As for the fact that the other party is hiding underground, Sylvie has nothing to worry about.


    Not to mention that the other party may have left an entrance to the ground. Even if the entrance can not be found, a series of magic such as subterranean and fossilized mud are also good helpers for underground exploration.


    "If I dive into the ground now to find out where the other party is, and then kill the other goblins directly, I won''t be able to take the second branch mission..."


    After thinking about it for a long time, SIVI finally decided to recall all the students who were exiled to Aldrich.


    Sylvie thinks that only when all the students of Aldrich are gathered together can they have enough fighting capacity to compete with the enemy.


    "Students who are already here don''t need to gather. I''m afraid it won''t take much time to get here from the College Because of the Tiankeng incident in Shawn milk college, it is estimated that the people of the Qiyao mage Association will continue to linger here for a period of time. "


    Obviously, this period of time is more than enough to provide the last bit of guidance for students.


    "After all, how long are you going to linger here?"


    Helo wagged her tail dispirited, as if she were going to die at any moment.


    She asked SIVI in a voice so weak that she said, "I remember that your original purpose was not to help these spirits, who are very strange in their own existence."


    Sylvie naturally knew that this was just helo pretending to be pathetic. He pretended that he didn''t see each other''s miserable appearance.


    "It''s better to leave more space for yourself and your students."


    He said solemnly, "God knows when the end of the world will happen, and if all my preparations fail, at least my students will be able to escape here and seek refuge. This is the original intention of Alexander the magic emperor to open up this place


    "It''s not the quality of a qualified gambler to start thinking about what happens when you fail." ''said helo, without hesitation.


    "I''m just preparing for the worst that could happen later."


    Sylvie did not hesitate to retort.


    In any case, he had already learned about helo''s temper at this time, and it didn''t matter that he was making such a fuss like this."You only have the ability of sophistry to be first-class."


    Exclaimed helo.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment." Sylvie looked back on his notebook.


    But then his face became very bad. This makes helo on one side startled.


    As far as she knows, Sylvie''s dual existence does not seem to have a great impact on both sides. Even if SIVI on the other side dies, it is not a surprising event for Sylvie in front of her.


    But now Sylvie''s face was as white as paper.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Helo sat up from the floor and asked with concern.


    "Nothing..." SIVI closed his notebook quietly and said casually, "it''s just that the other side of himself was accidentally bitten by a goblin."


    And then the guy over there shared that feeling - which almost made Sylvie throw his laptop out.


    "Goblin?"


    Helo raised her eyebrows, apparently not believing Sylvie.


    "So you''re going to stay here until the so-called secret magic system is finished?"


    Seeing that SIVI didn''t seem to want to talk about what happened just now, helo didn''t force her to return to the previous topic: "although I''m not a human magician, I also know that we should create a system out of thin air Even if it is the kind of semi plagiarism, I''m afraid it can not be completed overnight, why so anxious


    "I have other things to do, too..."


    SIVI responded ambiguously.


    then he looked at the young girl of Carlos burrows: "if you are idle now, I have just something to ask you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

Today, there is a little caven. No matter how I write it, I ask for a day off.


    Make up 5000 words tomorrow.


    I''m so sorry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Naturally, various magic schools will not accompany the Qiyao mage association to drag down the Tiankeng. After the mage Association said that the second exploration had to wait until the preparations were made again, some academic organizations had already started to withdraw and left here to return to their own college.


    If the disaster of Shawn Minnick is not accidental, then instead of wasting time here, it is better to go back to your own college and prepare for the next bad guy. None of them can become a magician is a fool. Now the living disasters that appear in succession in the eastern plains have naturally filled these minds with magicians with knowledge and history I feel a little wrong.


    Naturally, it is the same with idrick.


    The huge magic ship swept away, leaving only a colorful Luna water pattern in the sky, slowly blooming, and gradually diluted in the air


    "Eddie, this is a demonstration," dinag blew his beard and glared at his apprentice''s face.


    The old mage, who was about the age of three sives, said bitterly, "I noticed when they came. There was no such striking Luna ripple under the bottom of the boat at that time."


    Then he continued to talk about the advantages and disadvantages of the election measures of the ancestors in ancient times on various factors such as the magic world, humanities and politics, and paid great attention to the fashionable attack on the "backward and ignorant" system of the current king''s Council, which is one of the enduring topics of hornhaig.


    "It''s all the fault of the system. Soon the king''s Council will suffer enough and collapse completely."


    Finally, he reached a more classic conclusion with satisfaction. He ignored his gloomy face, as if the apprentice who had just been fished out of the pond took out his quill pen and continued to write the report to be sent to hornhager Although those adults over there should have known about the situation by various means, at least they have to do something about it.


    No matter from the end of the great migration era and the establishment of the tripartite pattern, the king''s Council, which has been judged by magicians as a sustainable collapse for hundreds of years, will not be discussed.


    After Xiwei sacrificed himself to explore the Tiankeng, the Qiyao mage association made a lid on it to ensure that no curious guy would run in at random.


    It''s just that they can''t imagine that the "adrick student" who sacrificed his life to save himself actually left a magic coordinate in the abyss of the abyss In any case, as long as it is not in the cave filled with foreign magic, magic will not be lost.


    Therefore, in the original deep dark, can not reach out five fingers of the cave, suddenly appeared a faint purple light, which will make people think of the light of shadow fire. But before long, the purple light stretched out in vain and became a crack. Then the two figures fell out of it and fell straight down because of gravity.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh --!"


    Helo suddenly covered her long skirt and let out a loud voice of exclamation. Her ears were straight, and her fluffy tail was like a cat blowing fur. It seemed that she was really frightened by the sudden change.


    "Asshole Sylvie! You didn''t tell my concubine that this would be the case


    Her scream was dragged long in the cave, and her voice was a little distorted, but it still reflected the girl''s panic.


    "Don''t be nervous. You and I are in the" it doesn''t matter if we die "series anyway


    Also experiencing the weightlessness of bungee jumping, Sylvie took the time to give each other a thumbs up.


    It''s a pity that it''s too dark here. Otherwise, he might be able to see his white teeth twinkle.


    "Don''t put concubines in such a strange series!"


    The girl tried to show her teeth to SIVI, but it stopped when she found out that it was meaningless in the dark.


    After all, helo was part of Cerberus, and soon she calmed down and began to try to stabilize herself.


    At this time, a light pierced the darkness in the cave.


    The wings formed by the white holy and warm light spread slowly in this narrow and dark cave. The beautiful and noble figure even made helo think that she saw an angel for a moment. Of course, different from ordinary people, her first reaction after seeing an angel was to jump up and pull off the other party''s hair, and then bite the other party''s neck


    After all, this kind of Spirit creature and hell creature in heaven can be regarded as mortal enemies.


    But it''s not the angels that are showing up.


    That''s a guy helo knows. She was made fitter by Sylvie, a ghost of Aldrich.


    The ghost, which should have been the spirit of the dead, is full of divine magic This strange contrast once made Herro feel incredible, but there are many incredible things in the little school garden of Edric. She even found some buildings covered by laws


    Is it the legendary mage, blazing angel or the Lord of hell who would come to the boring place to build a house with the law!


    Because from time to time, she would be shocked, shocked and shocked. She was so used toAt this time, fitter''s appearance also surprised her a little, but soon she realized the purpose of the other party''s appearance.


    The ghost girl stretched out her hands and hugged SIVI from behind, then flapped her wings twice. Based on the magic meaning of angel''s wings, the floating effect was produced.


    So now helo is the only one who is still falling fast


    "Help me, you bastard


    She felt that she was about to cry.


    Cerberus, the hellhound, has a pair of eyes looking back on the past, a pair of eyes looking at the future, and a pair of eyes looking at the present. The monsters among the monsters are comparable to the existence of a demon king, the gatekeeper of hell But it can''t fly.


    The same is true of helo, who inherited all abilities from Cerberus.


    Although Sylvie thinks the other side''s tearful look is very cute, if Cerberus''s sub body is really bent to death on a protruding rock, it''s hard to guarantee that the main body of the goods will not kill people directly because they think it''s too cheap


    So he stretched out his hand and put a float on the girl with animal ears.


    "I will never believe you again Never... "


    Helo looked exhausted.


    If there is her noumenon here, even if she can''t fly, there are many ways to escape, but after all, she is only a sub body, and can not fully use the power of noumenon, so she will be so tragic.


    "Don''t do that. Besides, we''re here for business, aren''t we?" Feeling fitter''s helpless sigh behind him, Seaver sneered.


    "If you mean to let my concubine feel whether the magic breath coming from this is the magic power of hell That concubine body can only regret to tell you, not. Although a little similar, but the breath of hell is still a little different. Even if they are similar, they are likely to be two distinct planes. Do you know that, too? "


    Helo replied stiffly.


    "It''s not hell as expected..."


    Sylvie''s right fist was held empty against his chin and muttered in some distress.


    "So you have no need to doubt hell The only channel between that place and the main material plane is still in the belly of my body. "


    Finally, helo, who had a little spirit at last, raised her small face and said with pride.


    Your noumenon can''t be moved by that thing. Isn''t there anything to be proud of?


    can''t help but make complaints about it in his heart.


    "Well, since it''s all right, you''d better go back to your college first. If you can''t, you can go back to the ideal village shelter."


    Helo''s ears and tail were drooping, and she didn''t seem to have any energy: "I don''t want to stay in this ghost place at all!"


    Would you rather stay in the ideal country shelter full of the breath of life than stay in this kind of place It seems that she really hates it here.


    I hope it won''t be her psychological shadow.


    Sylvie shook his head and threw the unreliable thoughts out of his mind. He said to helo, "that''s not possible. We''re here for another purpose."


    What?! I don''t know... "


    Helo''s ears pricked up, and she probably wanted to get close to Sylvie. She asked for something from him. Only after the dog had been gouging for more than ten seconds in the middle of the air, but had not made any progress, she was disappointed to find that she was now completely in SIVI''s hands.


    "Don''t be nervous. We''re just going to fight a goblin."


    Sylvie once again showed a kind smile to the girl with animal ears: "I promise it''s not a mess.


    "Let go of my body. I won''t believe you any more."


    "Why? But if you let it go here... "


    Sylvie shrugged and looked at his feet.


    It was as black as a black hole that could swallow everything.


    When she realized this, she had no choice but to accept SIVI''s invitation to fight goblins together.


    On the other side, the light of hope, after leaving the mage Association''s surveillance airspace, did not immediately return to Aldrich, but released a small magic ship from the cabin.


    The magic ship continued to make colorful Luna waves in the air, and slowly flew towards the direction of Aldrich, while the light of hope itself turned off the Luna furnace and opened the solidified invisibility around, so that the whole majestic ship disappeared in the air.


    After accepting the goblin''s mission, SIVI has sent a secret message to Sophia, and Sophia quickly sends the next steps to Vincent, who is in charge of the trip.


    , from the beginning, the hopeful light opened Lu Nalu''s stuff, which was only damaged when the star furnace was damaged, leaving something to be noticed in the sky in order to attract the attention of others. After that, the small boat continued to wave Luna''s wave toward Edric, and to give the eye liner and the Spy along the way a "Edric''s person has indeed gone back." Illusion, and the real light of hope has already taken the opportunity to lurk near Shawn Minnick."It''s just that low goblins don''t have to wait for the support of the Academy. We can kill them directly."


    Immediately after Vincent announced the purpose of the operation, a student raised an objection.


    "Andred, don''t be impatient. No matter what happens, we should first collect the enemy''s intelligence calmly, and then find out the weakness from it and solve it. This is the road that we magicians should take, not attack blindly."


    With his own understanding of the way of the mage, humanistic center warned earnestly.


    But Sylvie found that if he didn''t wear the wise and speculative mage hat, he could not even remember the name of the student who protested. There were only a few hundred students in the college itself. If he could not remember their names, it would be a failure to be a dean.


    "When I was on a mission, I formed a team with my friends and easily eradicated a goblin bandit group in the Guarani mountains There are nearly 300 of them, but they are very weak. Even the most powerful fighting unit among them, the goblin grey armor knight can''t block my fireball


    But the student, known as Andre, disagreed: "as long as the strongest fighting units die, the goblins will be defeated."


    "But what we are facing this time is not the goblin bandit group, but an army. You have to make clear the difference between the two concepts, or you will suffer from it sooner or later By the way, the number of enemies this time is uncertain, but according to the month, the surrounding environment, and the degree of excavation of the caves, I''m afraid that the number of our enemies this time has exceeded ten thousand - and it''s not the kind you encounter, even the old, the weak, the women and children, and the simple soldiers are more than 10000 Imagine that overwhelming scene. Are you really ready to face it? "


    I don''t know if I was convinced by Vincent or I didn''t quit. The boy bit his teeth and finally retreated reluctantly.


    Looking at all this, Sylvie nodded his head incomprehensibly. He was very satisfied with Vincent''s action, and thought whether he would give the conscientious middle-aged magician a raise or not.


    At this time, the two figures sat opposite SIVI.


    As soon as he saw hillwin''s smiling expression, Sylvie whispered, "here we go again." And this time even her bodyguard, Donald, brought her.


    Sylvie always felt that this sharp little girl had noticed something, but if the other side didn''t point out, he didn''t intend to reveal his identity.


    "What did Edward think of what Professor Vincent said just now?"


    The girl ordered a glass of three color juice - which is the only drink that would be offered without tension when it was on an assignment at Aldrich College - she fiddled with the cherries in the juice, mixing the blue at the top of the glass with the green in the middle, as if absent-minded.


    "Well founded, convincing."


    Sylvie thought for a moment, and finally replied more conservatively.


    "That is to say, is Edward the same as Professor Vincent?"


    The juice in the cup became a wonderful sky blue color because of the mixture of blue and green, but the girl still did not stop, and began to harm the bottom layer of red.


    "Although our enemies are only goblins, the specific number is unknown. We only know a lot about them. Therefore, it is better to treat them as an underground empire. We should be a little more cautious, and wait for the help of the academy to come, and then we will have a better chance of winning."


    At first, SIVI wanted to nod his head and continue to play tricks on the past, but he thought it was also an opportunity to give the students a shot in the arm and remind them to be more careful.


    "Empire..."


    Donald, a militiamen, naturally knew how terrible the Empire was, and swallowed nervously.


    Sylvie was seen in his actions.


    If it was just an ordinary student who said that, the first reaction of a teenager should be doubt, but now Donald clearly believes Seaver''s words.


    So, although it''s not necessarily a guess at the Dean, hillwin did guess a little about Sylvie''s identity. Moreover, this conjecture should also have been said to Donald. It is precisely because of this that after seavy said this, Donald did not doubt it, but immediately accepted it.


    "I see."


    No matter how shrewd she is, hillwin is just a child. Of course, she can''t know that Sylvie can completely understand her cards with a single reaction from Donald. She just keeps learning from the powerful heroines in the novels in the Aldrich library, thinking about how to get more information from SIVI''s mouth, and continues to stir her juice with cherries I didn''t realize that the three color juice had already been mixed into a purple juice like grape juice.


    The quality is good, but it is too tender and worth training.


    Sylvie defined hillwin.


    But he can''t sit here anymore.


    As a transfer student, it was out of tune to rush forward to direct the students. In addition, the task required that he could not participate in the war against ordinary goblins, so before he could ask any questions, he stood up and went to Vincent and applied for permission to return to school.In terms of Sylvie''s identity, although Vincent felt that a transfer student was like trying to escape a battle, and that applying to return to school at such a time might hurt the morale of the students, which was a bit untimely, he agreed.


    Of course, the official statement to the public is that the injury of "classmate Edward" in the Tiankeng has not been improved, and there is no way to participate in the battle. In order not to drag down other students, he has to go back to school in advance.


    With the exception of hillwin, the students expressed their understanding.


    After all, for the people of Aldrich, going back to school or something is just a matter of returning home


    After a flash of green light, he returned to the third school district of Aldrich. He stepped out from under the source rock of his home, stood on the empty square, looked at the same empty airport, and looked up at the lead gray sky.


    Lightning across the sky, rotating clouds, the source of the plague of the dark green light, the whole sky gives a kind of grand magnificent, shocking feeling.


    "The wind is getting stronger..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    The deep tunnel twists and turns, full of forks and bunkers.


    Generally speaking, this maze like tunnel is the best helper for goblin Tucker. Even the tall man and sharp black skin can''t beat the goblin in this place.


    At this time, however, it felt that the tunnel was full of fear and unspeakable threats.


    The two demons were just a face-to-face, and several friends patrolling with them were turned into stones, and the wind chime roots used for reporting messages were somehow useless.


    He opened his voice to warn his people, but no matter how hard he tried, there was no sound in his throat.


    It is estimated that even if he dies, the man who was born and raised underground does not know that there is still a silent aura in the world.


    Goblins themselves have the ability of night vision, but the fungus of night light also makes the tunnel hidden in the underground not as dark as expected. Suddenly, tuk found the shadow on the wall shaking, with a kind of shadow feeling.


    There was no doubt that something was coming behind the stone it was hiding.


    Although most of the goblins were cowardly, he found that he could not shake off the two demons in any case. He was forced to bite his teeth and control his shaking hands. He carefully pulled out a pick from his waist. It moves slowly and cautiously, for fear of making a movement, which is discovered by the two demons who are not far away - although within the influence of the aura of silence, even if it hits the ground with an iron pick, there will be no sound


    At the same time, tucona''s head, which is not much bigger than melon, still remembers the story he heard when he was a child: at such a time, he should be able to belong to the martyrs who resisted those tall men, right? In the story, the heroic elders seemed to shout out "Viva Coran!" before they died (goblin Kingdom, but actually vimocron was split by the time of the great migration to the eastern plains). But now that vimocron has long disappeared, what is the right call?


    As the figures on the wall became clearer, Tucker''s mind became more and more confused.


    Why don''t you just call the goblin long live? No, it''s not creative. Long live Prince Kabala? No, no, No. his highness Kabbala has become his majesty. Before that, his majesty Kabala seemed to have said what their new kingdom was called? But when it comes to the words of his majesty Kabala, it''s really necessary to mention the melon bulb that he found, which saved many goblins'' lives and made them survive the cold winter of food shortage.


    Sweet melon bulb, it tastes really good


    When he came back, the two tall demons had already come to the back of the stone. Without thinking about it, tuk jumped out with his pick and yelled, "hooray melon!" And then he went to the other side.


    Then it turned into a unique stone statue in a green magic light.


    The gaze of the banshee, one of the more advanced types of the three ring magic, belongs to the black magic. It is a special magic system between shadow magic and curse magic. It is also one of the magic that SIVI has just learned from helo.


    "What is a melon bulb?" After turning the goblin into a stone, Sylvie turned to helo and asked.


    The silent aura effect has no effect on the aura enchanter itself, so Sylvie can naturally hear the guy''s voice.


    "I don''t know." The hellhound girl shrugged. Then she began to look at Seaver with suspicious eyes, and the inverted triangular ears on her head trembled, giving him an impulse to touch and see.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really know nothing about black magic in the beginning


    "If you want to say a curse, I will be a few The damage has deepened, the aura of pain, the black death, and so on... "


    SIVI spread his hands and said to the truth: "but although I had thought of learning black magic before, there are no books of this kind in the library of Huolian National Academy of magic or the library of pure white church."


    There are many books about how to defend against the black magic


    "Nonsense, since a long time ago, the books of the black magic have been kept by witches. You can find them in places that boast of light and justice."


    Helo also knows something about this: "no, it''s not so much the witches who keep the black magic''s guide book, but that the black magic''s magic guide book is originally written by them Do you know the origin of the black magic


    "Well, if you remember correctly, the black magic was originally cast by witches after they improved the aboriginal magic or magic like abilities of non-human creatures from the abyss with the help of the demons summoned. At that time, black magic, also known as witchcraft, was the most important symbol of witches


    Of course, he doesn''t know much about magic. He doesn''t know much about magic.


    "Yes, but one of the things that need to be modified is that the creatures summoned by the witches are not abyss creatures, but hellos creatures," said helo, with her hands on her hips, a childlike expression on her face and nodding. She looked like a child pretending to be a grown-up, but her words were not so lovely: "Witches make love with hell creatures To obtain non-human power from the other side and use it as a seed to develop and cast witchcraft"It''s just that this situation changed during the great war of the last century." SIVI began to walk quickly in the direction that his previous exploration had detected. At the same time, he continued: "many strange religions were born at that time, and some of them were rewritten and simplified after obtaining the magic structure of witchcraft. This is the basic framework of the black magic law today It''s a surprise to me that you can improve the black magic. "


    "Who do you think my concubine is?" Helo''s nose was high, but then he looked at SIVI and said, "but those who can learn and successfully cast black magic in a few minutes are the first time I''ve met And the black magic you cast is comparable to those black witches who have been steeped in it for decades. "


    Because I have a plug-in


    Sylvie swallowed the guy in his stomach and said, "maybe it''s the mother of fear, oljila, who appreciates my relationship."


    "Ha ha."


    Helo answered with two smiles without a smile.


    At this time, however, SIVI did not continue to argue with her, because the end of the tunnel finally appeared in front of them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    In front of SIVI and helo is an amazing underground kingdom.


    Goblins don''t have the unparalleled building talent of dwarves. Rather than building buildings, they are more interested in practicing their various brain cavities - although most of the time, they don''t give them good results.


    This underground kingdom also inherits the traditional rough craft of goblins.


    Well, in fact, they don''t seem to have done much more than just hollowing out the stump roots for houses.


    But even if only so, the effect is enough to amaze Seaver, who has a broad vision.


    If you don''t count the copies, the most magnificent underground building that SIVI has ever seen should be the forbidden magic clock City sealed with the original eight nationality puppets.


    If the great building written by dwarves is admirable, the courtyard of roots which is completely formed by nature can only be described as breathtaking.


    This underground cavity is not formed directly, but is slowly opened by the accumulated roots of trees, which can be seen from the wall covered with countless roots and almost turned into wood.


    There are clusters of crystal like crystals growing on the roots of the tree. With their own fluorescence, they form the light source of this underground kingdom together with those luminous fungi.


    Countless thick roots hang down from the ceiling, creating a cage like hanging room.


    The rooms were tied together with vine like roots for easy access and emergency measures.


    In addition, there is one of the most robust roots straight down to the ground, and in the underground spread out a spider web like vein, together with the nodules on it, forming a kingdom far larger than Morag.


    In the center of the strongest root, there is a big tumor which is almost the size of the auditorium of Aldrich college.


    It is believed that the goblin King Kabala in the mission statement lives in this hollowed out tree tumor.


    "It''s incredible..." Rao is shocked by the sight: "the main material plane is worthy of the most magical plane, and there is such a wonderful landscape."


    In contrast, SIVI, who has been used to all kinds of wonders in the copy, wakes up long ago and has begun to figure out how to run to the middle of the tree to kill Kabala directly.


    It''s not that the goblins on the way are a threat to him In fact, SIVI felt that even if he started from here and killed the goblin King Kabala all the way, it would not take much effort. After all, the residents here are goblins


    At the most, it''s those who hold the monster''s corpse, and some strange goblin themselves may cause him a little trouble.


    But if he does, the second of the two branch missions he has just received will be ruined.


    After thinking about it again and again, SIVI decided to open a romantic flower. Shenyin, he planned to hide and take helo to the boss''s nest.


    Unfortunately, when he tried to mobilize the wind element, he found that the most active wind element in the magic element was dead at the moment, not to mention the magic of the Fenghua series. Even if he tried to call for a storm, only a breeze of the minimum level of the electric fan appeared


    "This is Inert precipitation of elements


    Sylvie tried several other elemental magic, and found that they were almost the same before he suddenly realized: "although it''s not impossible to use elemental magic, the effect discount is too hard."


    "Arcane and black magic seem to work, and there''s no problem with spell like abilities."


    Helo held out a green finger with a green flame between her fingers.


    "It''s probably the relationship between the roots But I don''t remember there are any huge plants around here... "


    When the magic ship flies through the sky, the landscape on the ground can be almost seen.


    The root system is well developed and can grow to more than 1000 meters below here, so the part on the ground is not too small.


    Kexiwei recalled another scene that he saw when he was on the magic boat. He was stunned that he did not find any plants that were compatible with the conditions.


    "It''s all right. What are you going to do next?"


    Asked Cicero, who dropped the fire.


    After the inert precipitation of the elements, the powerful elemental magic is almost useless. In the face of the arcane mixed with the blood of the dragon, the resistance of magic and law is so high that it points to the Feiya dragon species. Let alone, when the magic can not be used, the fierce flesh of the Asian Dragon species has become a formidable killing weapon.


    In a word, this is the home of the goods.


    "Let''s use the black magic to become a cat and sneak in."


    Said Sylvie solemnly.


    "No way! Magic can be said How can the black body change the nature of magic! It''s better to say that even if I can concubine, I won''t turn myself into a cat! NeverHelo''s ears and tail were erect, and without hesitation, he refused Sylvie''s proposal without any hesitation.


    But Sylvie, with a look of "I had expected it" on his face, was not upset because his plan was denied.


    "In that case, plan two is the only choice."


    He spread out his empty right hand like a magic trick, and there was already a little crystal bottle inside.


    The transparent bottle can make people look inside at it at a glance. It is filled with bright silver powder.


    "The hidden dust, the treasure of andurila, is said to be able to pass through the Rhododendron tunnel and reach the secret place of Daphne."


    This, of course, can''t have been brought by Sylvia from the halfling kingdom of andurila - God knows if that extremely exclusive country still exists in the world - but from the achievement store of the college system, a model of low price and high quality.


    Unless you have a great mage level of perception, otherwise you will not be aware of the whereabouts of the user. Even the high-level mages can only vaguely feel something different.


    The only drawback is that the duration is a bit tragic. And it can''t be used in rainy and windy days.


    In addition, mage alerting and predictive attacks can also detect the user of the shadowing dust.


    The extremely evil dragon, Beifeng, belongs to the black dragon. There is also a saying that the other side is actually a sheep headed evil dragon in the ancient dragon species. However, no matter what the thing is, Kabala''s perception will not be too high.


    So maybe through the effect of shadowing dust, we can easily deal with the goblin king who only intends to drag the goblin clan into trouble


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    A goblin hangs a melon bulb strung up with vines on the threshold of the tree tumor where he lives, serving as a part of the door curtain, and by the way, it can be dried faster and become stored grain.


    Originally, this kind of thing should be done on the ground, but now there are many tall people stationed not far away. Kabala, the goblin king, has also given a death order not to go out at will, so it can only be hung here.


    When he had finished all these things, he was about to see the two underground guinea pigs that he had kept in captivity, when the whole cave seemed to shake.


    The amplitude of the vibration was not large, and it was only a matter of a moment. If it wasn''t for the melon bulb string at the door still shaking, I''m afraid it can''t be sure if it''s wrong.


    After waiting for a while, nothing else happened. It thought that it was just an occasional earthquake, and the ground seemed to twitch. If it didn''t hold on to the wooden root in time, I''m afraid it would fall to the ground.


    What''s going on?!


    Its small brain tries hard to understand the current situation, but because it doesn''t know where the source of the vibration is, all it can do is look around.


    So it saw something that was incredible.


    The walls of the palace of roots in Kabala were just bulging, and the sound of wood fiber breaking was endless. Two black shadows broke the wall of the bulge and flew backward from the ball root palace suspended in the air. They smashed a lot of holes on the ground and drew a good distance back before they could stop!


    A miscalculation.


    Sylvie swayed twice, but managed to get a firm figure.


    He and helo successfully entered the palace of goblin King Kabala with the help of hiding dust. But different from the plan, the other side can easily find them, and can pretend not to have found them, and wait until they are close before suddenly launching an attack.


    There''s nothing to say about the goblin King''s attack. It''s just a hammer made of some unknown leg bones. However, such a crude physical attack has broken through helo''s dark protection and SIVI''s magic shield, and has driven them directly out of the tree tumor palace!


    This undoubtedly shows that both the strength of the other side and the thigh bone are daunting.


    At least Sylvie has never heard of a barbarian or a berserker who can smash a magic shield with brute force


    "Can you still move?"


    Asked SIVI in a harsh voice.


    He felt that he should have broken several ribs. Maybe there was a bone in his viscera. His right hand, which was blocked subconsciously, was completely unconscious. It was estimated that the bone had become a fragment.


    "I''m afraid I''m going to return to my body Sorry, I can''t help you. "


    Helo''s voice doesn''t sound good either.


    After all, at that time, the beast ear girl stood a little bit ahead of him, and the blow should be heavier.


    She looked tottering, her skin was covered with bruises, and the scarlet blood flowed from the wound that she did not know when.


    Sylvie moistens her bottle of life potion.


    So she came back to life immediately.


    "How many good things do you have I can''t believe you''re a human being! I know that your collection is as precious as a dragon''s nest. "


    Helo took the empty bottle and exclaimed.


    The breath of Cerberus rose again, and the goblins around him who wanted to pick up a bargain were afraid to come forward.


    "This can be different from those alchemy potions. The production process is complicated and complicated, and the investment cost is huge. If one bottle is used, one bottle will be less."


    Said SIVI, with a serious air.


    In fact, the amount of this kind of medicine in his storage box has almost reached three figures. Since he entered the level of the great mage, the intensity of the battle has also risen sharply. Almost every second he loses the enemy, or the enemy drops him in front of him. There is no chance to use drugs at all. No wonder there will be more and more drugs.


    Helo snorted, and did not care whether Sylvie was telling the truth or not, but the expression on her face became serious and looked at the figure that was coming slowly not far away.


    "When did humans and orcs become so good?"


    Carrying the hammer made of the thigh bones of some living creature on his shoulder, Kabbala, the goblin king, seemed not surprised that they had recovered in such a short time. Instead, he said sarcastically.


    It seems that this guy has a certain understanding of the racial pattern on the ground.


    It''s a pity that it still knows something wrong. Sylvie is a human, yes, but helo is not an orc, so his taunts are doomed to fail.


    At the moment that Sylvia and helo didn''t plan to respond, instead, they started casting together. Kabarana''s big yellow foot board pushed against the ground, and the huge reaction force lifted the whole ground. At the same time, it turned into a Black Whirlwind and appeared directly in the two people (or one person, one dog?) In front of me, holding up the nail head hammer and smashing it down!


    It is just at this time that SIVI''s force field wall has been completed. The square of force field is connected by the line of law, which forms the strongest shield in the general mage''s cognition.However, this cognition will be broken today.


    That big leg bone is like breaking glass. It can easily smash the force field wall. The price is that the speed of downward swing is blocked and slightly slowed down!


    But that''s enough. Helo''s poisonous fire from hell has burned the other party''s body!


    Before they were happy, the other party''s bone hammer had hit the ground, and the shock wave directly lifted the two people out and ran into two tree tumor houses by the road.


    Those Goblins who were just trying to take advantage of the fire and now turn to watch and play soy sauce, are reeling from place to place because of the shock caused by that blow, and they can''t even stand still.


    Then Kabala tore off the piece of his burning green fire, even the flesh of the leather belt, and threw it aside without frowning. Leaving the purple blood flowing, he just strode towards the tumor house where helo flew.


    Sleeping trough, even if it''s a dragon, it''s a bit too fierce!


    Seeing the scene, SIVI, who walked out of the wall, couldn''t help thinking in a daze.


    But now is not the time to sigh, Heluo there is no unnecessary potion, if it is again on, then it is estimated that the girl will have to become dumpling stuffing.


    Sylvie didn''t plan to eat the dumplings filled with three dogs from hell, so he threw a big dissociation to the other party, which he expected was resisted by his opponent''s magic resistance.


    It''s just that the other side''s hatred is also led to their own body.


    "Helo, run SIVI drew out a wand and confronted Kabala, the goblin king. "Don''t think I don''t know If you die here, even if Cerberus recreates a avatar, it will be two very different beings from you


    "And you?" Helo opened a thorn in hell and asked the goblins around him crying for their father and mother, regardless of the possibility that Kabbala would be attracted again.


    "Peace of mind, I will not die!"


    What responded to his words was the gradually enlarged thigh bone nail hammer in his eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

My gums are still swollen and painful. I can''t write this chapter after grinding for hours


    Please allow bats to take a day off and watch tomorrow.


    Sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    At Aldrich college, after discussing with fitter the outline of his action, Seaver pauses for a moment with a look of surprise on his face.


    "What''s the matter?" The ghost girl who followed SIVI closely, of course, immediately found out what he was like.


    "That goblin king is unexpectedly strong, and it''s a bit hard to handle."


    He had just received another incredible message that he had been killed by a goblin, and he came back to his senses.


    Although the place of battle is quite tied up for the magician, not only does the element precipitate, but also because it is underground, he can''t do his best to prevent the collapse, but even so, it''s ironic that the great wizard should die in the hands of a goblin.


    "According to the schedule estimated in the plan, the support forces should have reached it by now. There is still time to stop the attack. "


    Fitter didn''t ask seavy about the situation in detail, but said seriously.


    Because the support team is also transported by the magic ship, and all the magic ships of Aldrich have their own academic beacons. Unless one heads into some junctions that can cut off the message, it can be said that the adverse communication situation has been solved perfectly.


    Although in some places the ghost girl will show all kinds of unreliable appearance, but when it comes to the safety of the students, she always becomes as serious as Sophia. The only difference is that Sophia has over protected the students because of her personal experience. In contrast, fitter can recognize what is best for students.


    "Don''t stop Recently, those little guys have been on a good run. It seems that some arrogant arrogance has begun to sprout. It''s good to take this opportunity to let them suffer a bit and sober up


    After a little consideration, SIVI still refused fitter''s proposal: "now, we can intervene to ensure their safety as much as possible. After graduation, there will be no such opportunity. At that time, they will suffer more than that if they want to correct their arrogance. "


    "Since that''s what you mean..."


    The ghost girl with two ponytail shrugged, and instead of going on with the topic, she asked, "but are simple goblins really so powerful?"


    "It''s unbelievable, but I''m afraid even if the battlefield is not underground, ordinary senior magicians are not the opponent of that guy."


    At the thought of each other''s magic power, which seems to be superior to the ordinary dragon, SIVI has a toothache.


    Although the great dissociation skill is partial to the law and easy to be exempted from, it is also a four ring magic. It has no effect without a bubble


    More maddening than magic is its power to attack.


    In theory, the force field wall can''t be destroyed by physical attack. In this case, the general magician only needs to analyze it and make magic counteraction or combine it with some magic effects.


    To be able to ignore common sense and attack the wall of destructive force field through pure physics, SIVI has only one reason to think: miracle.


    I just don''t know whether the miracle comes from Kabala himself or from the thigh bone of the unknown body.


    Of course, if he could, Sylvie would like to have the latter - after all, a goblin king with a magic weapon is better than a goblin king who understands miracles.


    I don''t know if helo escaped after that.


    "Even the high-level magicians who are prepared can''t do it?"


    The goblin''s ability to defeat a high-level sorcerer is something that seems inconceivable to ordinary people, but fitter accepts Sylvie''s claim without doubt.


    She frowned and pondered.


    "Anyway, it''s not the way to continue to think like this." Sylvie drank the cup of black tea that he had made in front of him - well, this can only be regarded as a mixture of hot water and tea - because the bitter taste that came up all of a sudden frowned and told the Pearl colored ghost girl, "please use the ability of the three sages to check whether there are any creatures that can destroy the force field wall by flesh alone, I''m going to the battlefield first. "


    If he is not present, I''m afraid the goblin king will not be able to rely on the teachers who followed him this time.


    "I see."


    Fitter looked at Seaver and stopped talking. His face changed a few times before finally smiling again: "I wish you good luck."


    The ghost girl did not find a strange expression of SIVI sassy smile: "appropriate, I am the second human!"


    With that, a void crack appeared in front of him. He finally waved to the ghost girl and stepped into the crack. Then the crack disappeared.


    Fitter sighed and said to himself, "I wasn''t good at divination before I was born, and I''m sure not this time. Besides, ancient and modern coins are also different, and mistakes can be understood... "


    Then she looked at the small coins on the tea table.


    The coin has five stars in the South sky and white lion. According to the interpretation of Lu en rune, it belongs to "night Crow - the stars in the north sky will fall, and the sky will not disappear, and the moon will not fall." The image.In ancient times, coin divination is the most dangerous divination.


    The shadow altar --


    a black robe is covered with the whole body, but on the top of the black robe, a figure inlaid with two horn shaped metal ornaments gradually emerges from the dark.


    This dress only shows one thing. This figure is a black sheep horn believer.


    It is said that they believe in the black goat Karon, the son of the shadow of plague and chaos, and take pleasure in destroying human social order, provoking disputes and even wars.


    With the emergence of the first figure, the rest gradually appeared around the circular altar. Before long, there were more than 30 black sheep horn believers in this gloomy place.


    "As I said, goblins are idiots! They couldn''t even get out of the ground when they were discovered by the Aldrich academy! In the face of the gathering of magicians, those guys can''t make any waves! " "A white sheep''s grave with a white head is wasted


    In their plan, the goblins that spread in human society could create greater disturbance by breaking up the whole into parts.


    "Don''t make a conclusion too early. The master of adrick seems to be a little too arrogant to inform other colleges that he wants to solve this situation by his own group of young men who have been studying for less than a year." The figure that wears purple sheep horn says.


    His voice had been dealt with, and it was clear that he did not want the rest of the church to know his own voice: "then the goblins will have a chance Of course, if we help, the chances are even greater. "


    "Don''t have such unrealistic dreams. There are other things to come to you this time."


    At this time, he was the first one to appear here. The figure wearing the secret silver sheep horn said in a deep voice, with irresistible dignity: "two little insects had entered the gathering place of goblins before, but this was not a big deal But one of the invaders has the smell of hell


    Then he reached out and held out a wisp of brown hair in his iron glove hand.


    All the people present could feel the deep and evil breath from another plane from the hair.


    "You should know what it means!"


    After everyone was quiet, he said slowly.


    "The great black goat, Karon, was cast into an endless hell by the arbiter chosen by the holy light in the divine war. And the divine light fears the power of Karon, and after that it cuts off all ties between hell and the main physical plane Although there was once the news that the gate of hell was reopened in the mythological era, there was no news about hell except some soldiers from hell


    He took hold of the hair, and his voice became a little excited: "but now it''s different! You can feel the pure hell on it! This creature is definitely from hell, and it''s a recognized inhabitant of hell, not that kind of scum


    "What we have to do is to find her, and dig out the door of hell where we don''t know where, and let the great black goat Karon come to the world again!"


    "Everything, for chaos!"


    Finally, he swore.


    All the black sheep horn believers put their hands on their hearts and said with a wonderful gesture.


    "All for chaos!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    Clayson took a bite of the hard jerky.


    This is not really delicious, but before summer, when the crops in the field have not been harvested, dried meat can be regarded as a more luxurious food.


    If he didn''t happen to go to the woods with his father today, he would have to eat porridge made by morologan at home.


    Clayson didn''t like the porridge cooked by morologan at all. It had a fishy smell and could often eat worms hiding in the roots.


    As he tried to chew a small piece off the jerky like a rubber band, he put the rest back in his leather pocket around his waist.


    It''s not the first time he''s been in the woods. Unlike his father''s hunting game, he was only responsible for collecting some fresh wild vegetables and fruits.


    When the crops have not yet been harvested, the residents in the small village have little stock left in their families after paying the fixed tax to the Lord. For a long time, they have to rely on the gift of nature.


    Naturally, the clarisens are the same. But better than the rest of the village, his father was the best hunter in the village. Every time he went into the forest, he had a good harvest, which meant fresh meat could be eaten at home.


    Thinking of the delicious stew, clayson couldn''t help but swallow his mouth.


    According to the village head''s grandfather, his father once hunted and killed a 5-level Melean brown bear by himself. Even the soldiers in the city highly praised his bravery!


    The biggest goal of clayson''s little head was to become as powerful as his father.


    His father has now gone deep into the woods, where there are many ferocious creatures. At least now, clayson is afraid to follow his father into the forest, and can only collect some wild vegetables in the periphery.


    Just as he put a bunch of bitter but can fill the stomach of Sophora japonica leaves into the basket, not far from the bushes came the rustling sound.


    Our little hunter was alert at once, put down his basket lightly, pulled out his dogleg knife about a meter long from his waist, and nervously faced the rustling bush.


    Although in general, monsters from the depths of the jungle do not come to the edge of the jungle, there are exceptions to everything. Every year, there are rumors of monsters attacking the edge of the jungle in the nearby villages.


    Don''t talk about monsters. Even if the first half size boar comes, Clemens is not sure.


    But to his surprise, what emerged from the Bush was not a monster or beast, but a girl who looked rather embarrassed.


    Before clayson could figure out how to open his mouth, the soft hood on the other side''s head was hung off by the Bush branches, revealing the long brown hair inside and the pair of triangular ears that looked great.


    "Orcs?"


    Clayson was startled and exclaimed.


    I don''t know whether the nerve has collapsed to the limit, or the physical condition is not optimistic. When clarisson screams, the other party shakes and falls to the ground.


    Just after the orc invasion, a young Orc girl suddenly appears. No matter what you think, it seems that it is not a good thing.


    But even so, can you throw her in the jungle?


    Obviously not.


    Young people, like most farmers, have inherited the good qualities of those who are naturally supported by the grace of land and weather.


    After weighing the importance of each other and the basket, the boy finally had to face bitterly. While carrying the girl, he dragged the basket in his hand and staggered out of the forest step by step.


    He didn''t do much research on herbal medicine, and now he can''t even stop bleeding. The last time he took the wrong medicine, he almost changed the hemostatic drug into a blood letting drug, which made him afraid of the complicated herbal medicine.


    However, his sister was a witch doctor in the village. Her research on herbal medicine was inherited from the old village head. Later, he was superior to the blue in the research of herbal medicine. No one in the whole village could match him.


    Outside the goblin cave. The light of hope --


    "we have been found."


    "The goblins have already begun to build new fortifications - no, I think they want to seal the hole..."


    "I''ve seen it for a long time." Vincent sighed, "but before we do, we have to wait for support to arrive."


    To be honest, in his opinion, it is time to fight directly into each other''s territory before sealing the hole.


    It''s just that the order from above is that they can''t attack until the backup arrives.


    If you think about it carefully, the order is right.


    There are not many people coming to the light of hope. It is impossible to divide them into several routes. If all of them are smashed into the tunnel, the goblins will suddenly collapse the tunnel and block the entrance, then it will be really troublesome.


    Of course, he didn''t know that the tunnel stretched for nearly a thousand meters and was surrounded by twists and turns.


    Moreover, at the end of the tunnel, there is a goblin King Kabala who even suffered a loss by mistake."But if you continue to grind here, it''s just a waste of time." Cried Donald reluctantly.


    Jon, not far away, nodded his head in agreement.


    "Sorry, it''s an order, and I''m responsible for your safety."


    Vincent remained unmoved.


    At this point, hillwin, who had been monitoring the movement of the earth element, suddenly opened her eyes: "Professor Vincent, a large number of goblins are beginning to come out of the hole!"


    "What?"


    Vincent was startled and ran out of the bridge in a few steps. Sure enough, he saw that many small and ugly goblins were beginning to emerge from some obscure tree holes nearby.


    "Now that they have come out on their own, there is no need for you to stop us?"


    Donald pulled out the magic sword from SIVI''s gift and looked at the tide of goblins in the distance.


    Jon, on the other hand, was a little pale and uneasy with his long knife at his back. He was obviously different from Donald, who had been on the battlefield and experienced the orc war himself. He was frightened by what could be called a big scene.


    "Don''t take the initiative to attack, stand firm for help Wait, what''s that noise? "


    Vincent had just uttered a few exclamations when he stopped and looked around in surprise.


    Not only he, but also a lot of students noticed the tremor of the ground.


    "Something is coming out of the goblin Cave They''re not small in number, and they have a different weight from goblins... " Hillwin''s words came immediately.


    And Vincent did not continue to tangle, because he soon saw the noumenon of "what".


    ¡°¡­¡­ What a bear, Goblin


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    Once upon a time, a nobleman loved his daughter very much. He spent countless gold to find the best painter at that time. He drew an oil painting for his daughter, who was just 15 years old, as a mark of the growth of the girl.


    One day, his mother died of illness.


    The nobleman went to his hometown to see his old mother for the last time before she was buried.


    Once upon a time, the beautiful and kind face in my memory has become old and full of wrinkles, and there is no shadow of the past.


    After coming back from the cemetery, the nobles looked at the beautiful oil painting from time to time, and fell into irreconcilable anxiety.


    The lovely daughter that he dotes on will eventually become like that because of the erosion of time?


    No, how can this be!


    So he turned to the black book which he had seized from the hands of the heretics when he was young.


    According to the severely tortured heretic, this book is called "the black prison City Bible", which is a magic guide book that can communicate with hell, trade with evil spirits in hell, and fulfill their inner wishes.


    On that day, he killed all the prisoners in the underground dungeon, and used their blood and flesh as sacrifices to wake up the book, which had been sleeping.


    Then he made his wish that his daughter would always be like the one on the oil painting and never grow old.


    Since then, the growth of girls has really stopped.


    No trace of time can be left on her face.


    The nobleman was very satisfied with this, and put the black prison City textbook and the oil painting on the shelf together. Anyway, his daughter would not grow old, and the oil painting was not necessary.


    The appearance of young girls who can''t grow up and grow old naturally causes suspicion among others. Witches and witches emerge in endlessly. However, the nobleman does not mind this, and he has no remorse until he dies.


    Although young girls are always criticized as suspicious objects, their lives are not inconvenient due to the protection of nobles.


    After a few years of painting in the attic, it was found that the old lady''s oil painting was hidden in the attic alone.


    When she opened the kraft paper outside, she was startled by the oil painting inside.


    No one found that while the girl stopped growing up, the "she" in the oil painting grew up, aged and died.


    But now the oil painting shows her a rotten corpse. From the body''s face full of holes, we can barely see the trace of a girl


    The girl who had a certain understanding of her father''s behavior immediately guessed the fact. Her oil painting fell to the ground, and the whole person sat in the attic full of dust.


    Only now did she realize that she had been dead since the summer when she was fifteen.


    Then, the black prison city teaching book automatically turned to the page with a huge three headed dog.


    The frightening evil diffused from the pages. The black shadow devoured the light, which made the whole attic dark. A monster with three heads walked out of the black fog, and the coarse hoarse voice bombarded the girl''s tympanic membrane like thunder.


    "The value of eternity is far beyond your imagination."


    "I''ll collect the fees that your father owed you that year."


    "I''ll take your body, soul and everything."


    With that, the monster swallowed the girl


    Before long, the great war that ended the myth age suddenly broke out.


    -- dividing line --


    "woo..." Helo slowly opened her eyes and shook her dizzy head. "I had a boring dream."


    Then she found herself in a very simple tent made up of branches and leaves, and lying in a shabby linen quilt covered with leaves.


    "Well, are you awake?"


    At this time, the boy holding a pile of leaves came slowly from afar.


    "Where is this, young man?"


    Helo''s leaves were lifted off and quickly fell off.


    "The border of kankit, the periphery of the silent forest."


    Clement replied, probably to prevent the girl from getting confused, and added, "the famous principality of latuk is across the river from here."


    Unfortunately, this is clearly casting pearls before swine. Helo has not yet made clear how many empires there are in the eastern plain, let alone the principality


    "Did you help my wife? Thank you in advance. If you have a chance, I will repay you. "


    After closing her eyes and feeling the message from the noumenon, she confirmed that the contract was still there, indicating that Sylvie was not dead. She planned to meet the students of Aldrich college first.


    "Yes, but aren''t you hurt?"


    "My home is not far away from here, you can go to cultivate for a period of time...""No, boy." "The existence of concubines is not good for the general people. If you stay with me, you may incur unnecessary disasters."


    After all, the celberus was a kind of call for natural disaster. Even in hell, the existence of the three headed dog is not a mascot.


    For this reason, heros didn''t even want to ask the other party''s name.


    as for injuries, what awesome is that hero is only a body. If there is a continuous supply of body, the heavy wounds can heal in a short time.


    This time, it was a boat capsizing in the gutter. The separation of the chamberlos in the hall and a great magician were actually hanged by a local goblin. Even if it wasn''t the mage alarm of SIVI, he would have to kneel when the other side attacked. I''m afraid that one who looks after heros will kneel


    This is a shame to heros, who is a proud and proud person who is separated from the body of clenboros. If it was not for the sake of being unable to appear, she would have already beaten the goblin with her body.


    "Can, but..." Clarison glanced at hero secretly, his face red, and seemed to want to say something else.


    At this time, the ears in heros'' hood trembled.


    She pointed to the South West and asked klerson, "is the village in this direction you mean?"


    The boy blinked and nodded in a busy way.


    "That''s the case."


    Herod raised her sharp chin and squinted to see the South West, which was covered by trees. There was a strange magic wave. Although she could not know its body, hero subconsciously felt that the fluctuation was a little like the magic of hell.


    On the main physical level, the magic fluctuation of hell undoubtedly represents something not very good.


    "It seems that the person you owe you will be paid back in a minute."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    To be honest, Vincent wasn''t afraid of goblins that gushed out of their burrows like tides.


    Anyway, they are all on the magic ship, and the basic function of the magic ship is to sail in the sky.


    In other words, at least until the goblins evolved the ability to fly, they were almost at ease.


    So the source of his headache is not more and more goblins, but


    "Teacher, teacher, let''s attack!"


    "We are Adrian''s students. How can we stand back in the face of the enemy''s provocation?"


    "Come on, fight hard!"


    "My wand is hungry and thirsty!"


    It''s these restless bear kids.


    Obviously, he only studied magic for less than a year. However, all the students of Edric had the strength of nearly senior primary magicians. Even Vincent had to admit that these little guys could be regarded as impressive fighting power in any kingdom.


    What''s more surprising is that, unlike most of the academic magicians who shiver and forget how to read the mantra when they go to the battlefield for the first time, these little guys not only don''t have stage fright, but also are eager to try and have a strong sense of war.


    I''m afraid it''s just that the fighting power of these little guys on the light of hope is equal to that of a common principality''s protectors. Vincent guessed in his mind.


    As a new comer, he would not know that almost all of his students had faced the impact of monster waves during the period of the orc invasion, and had experienced various life and death wars in the tower in the endless sky. Even though they entered a short period of peace, they were still completing various tasks and accumulating experience.


    Not to mention the small principality''s protectors, even compared with horngorat''s second-line mages, the average quality of the students of Aldrich is slightly better!


    You know, compared with the guys in the team who have transformed from magicians to soldiers, the students of idrick have only studied for less than a year!


    Of course, even if Vincent knew that these little guys were powerful, he would not easily allow them to go down and fight. Even if it is to put a few magic far away, those goblin blow up the people are already the limit.


    After all, no matter how talented the students are, they are still only elementary magicians. Even hillwin can only stride into the middle level (although for ordinary magicians, this speed is like riding a rocket), which can not play a decisive role in this kind of human sea war, on the contrary, it is easy to get into it.


    In history, because of their arrogance, they used up their magic power on the battlefield, and finally were chopped into meat by ordinary soldiers.


    What''s more, bear goblins have begun to appear below.


    Although the names of these big men, which are nearly three meters in size, also have the word goblin and are said to have a certain degree of goblin lineage, in fact, they have little relationship with goblins Bear goblin''s appearance is more like another word in its name. They wear simple fur on their bulky bodies. Most of their naked bodies are covered with curly muscles and muscles. They look extremely strong.


    Holding a hammer made from the thigh bones of unidentified creatures and shields made of skulls of other large creatures, they ran like a wall under the light of hope.


    Of course, Vincent is not worried about these guys themselves - bear goblins are just goblins, they can''t fly, and they can''t get magic boats in the sky no matter how tall they are.


    What really worries him is the meaning behind the presence of these guys.


    As a distant relative of goblins, bear goblins are not very fond of staying with their skinny goblins.


    They''ve joined cavemen in an attempt to get out of the ground and take control of the ground. However, he was hanged and taught to be a man by several powerful magicians. Finally, he left nearly 30% of the corpses of his compatriots before he fled to the ground.


    Later, because human exploration of the dungeons was not going well, there was not much information coming, but there was a rumor that the caveman led the bear goblin to surrender to the night elves


    If the rumor is true, there will be bear goblins here now, which probably means that the night elves are also involved.


    No matter how many goblins come, they are not terrible, but as one of the descendants of the high elves, the strength of the night elves has to be taken seriously.


    In just a few seconds, Vincent had a lot of ideas running through his head. At this time, the bear Goblins who ran under the boat began to throw stones from ordinary goblins onto the magic boat.


    The stone hit the shield of the magic ship, and it was easily bounced away. On the contrary, the goblins were in a state of grief. However, the bear goblin did not stop and continued this seemingly useless attack.


    And the little banshees'' almost constant reports about the decline in shield durability prove that these guys'' strategies work.


    "Magic shield durability reduced to 12 percent Their attacks are mixed with effects similar to magic attacks. We can''t persist for too long! "


    The magic attack on the bear goblin didn''t achieve the expected results. These thick skinned guys could almost ignore one ring of magic. When the second ring of magic fell, the big men who looked silly and stupid could perceive it in advance and avoid it calmly"It''s putrefaction! Those bear goblins wear collars that have been corrupted and enchanted! They cast stones are blessed with corruption


    A student who has a great deal of research on alchemy and enchantment immediately saw the mystery: "if it''s a face-to-face fight, we can directly counter this kind of crude corruption! But now... "


    Although he did not go on, everyone could hear the implication.


    Those bear goblins ran to the bottom of the boat. Even the heavy crossbows and magic cannons on the ship could not take them, and the magic of the students could not turn to hit the bear goblins below.


    At present, the only way to solve this problem is to drop them quickly and crush them directly. But this will also give the surrounding goblins a chance to light the hope. In addition, under the hindrance of trees, the bear goblins can not be absolutely crushed.


    What should we do As soon as Vincent clenched his teeth, he was about to order a descent. In preparation for a close combat, a magic torrent came from the distance and completely turned those bear spirits hiding under the boat into ashes!


    The students on the light of hope were stunned at first, but then hillwin immediately responded: "our reinforcements are coming!"


    Her voice of surprise awakened the other students, who looked in the direction of the torrent of magic.


    There, the destroyer of heaven, with another magic destroyer, was driving towards them, clearing away the magic light that had not yet dissipated!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    After merging with the skydestroyer and receiving incredible fire support, Vincent and his team easily beat back the wave of goblins.


    Then the three magic ships were suspended side by side in the air, and did not pursue the defeated generals.


    "Although the Dean told us to be cautious in his instructions, the opponent was just a goblin."


    Kamiyou was lying on the side of the ship, looking at the messy ground.


    It''s full of goblin limbs, broken arms and some crude weapons that have not been picked up.


    For these impending enemies, kamiyu is really unable to put forward his strength.


    "There''s no need for strategy at all. It''s OK to pursue all the way."


    Vincent and the high-level staff of Aldrich who came later are gathering in the bridge of the destroyer to discuss the next step. Although kamiyu, as the fourth squad leader, have the right to listen, they do not seem to be interested in listening to the plot against goblins Anyway, in kamiyou''s impression, in the face of such cowardly creatures, we just need to paste them in their bear faces.


    "That''s not necessarily true," said Riedel, turning over his notes in class. "Although goblins often give people the illusion of mental retardation, it''s just because they don''t have ethics, and they''re always inbreeding. In fact, goblins have similar wisdom to human beings. It is said that in the mythological era, goblins even created a steam civilization quite different from human beings. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by the invasion of the demon king


    He also looked up from his notebook and seriously said to kamiyou: "there are goblins near the countryside where I used to live. They will take away the prey in the trap and steal the crops in the farmland. The villagers regard them as pests, but few people can catch these guys Because they are very cunning, even more cunning than the flame tail fox


    The flame tail fox is a semi Elemental creature, and its fur is extremely precious even for a magician. Although the Crusade level is only level 3, it is very difficult to capture them, let alone get a complete fox skin. Even the academic magicians who have no time for egg pain have had a long discussion on whether to add this creature to the category of magical creatures.


    "No matter how cunning, in front of the absolute power gap, it will not play a role." Before kamiyou had spoken, little fatan Tanis, next to him, took the lead in saying, "so those goblins can only live by stealing the fruits of human labor like rats in the dark, instead of replacing human beings and becoming masters of the earth."


    These days, the kids know each other''s personalities very well.


    Tanis came from a big family, and his ancestors were still a feudal aristocrat. Unfortunately, he declined from his grandfather''s generation. Even so, what xiaopangdun received was still an aristocratic education. He did not have any bad habits except that he liked to show off. However, he had the same kind of contempt from the bottom of his bones for the goblins.


    At the end of the great migration, the war between human beings and the aborigines in the eastern plains had made them feel superior to each other.


    In fact, not only aristocrats, but also people in many places in the eastern plains have a mentality of "human beings are more noble than all human beings".


    Fortunately, Tanis was not deeply poisoned. After the orc maids and centaurs entered the college and got along with them for a period of time, this mentality has improved a lot.


    Even so, little Pang Dun still can''t believe what kind of tricks the goblin can play.


    "Though Tennessee said a little bit too much, I almost mean the same thing..."


    Kamiyu Lichang stood on the side of xiaopangdun distinctly. He yawned and said in a sleepy voice, "I would rather go back to college and continue my alchemy research than fight with goblins."


    "You can''t make a good thing anyway." Dorothy gave him a bad look: "do you know how much trouble your alchemy inventions have brought to our wind Discipline Inspection Commission? After eating candy that can emit Symphony farts, once glued with glue that can''t be separated within a day, you can enter the swearing words and fly the message fireworks in the College What''s in your head


    "But my clients are happy!"


    Kamiyou argued: "I''m now working on a potion that will glow all over the body after drinking it! This will definitely have practical value in the adventure


    "It''s no use at all except to make the user an obvious target at night! So stop it for me In addition, if you don''t want to make out with Professor Franken, you''d better give up the list of "clients" you''re talking about! We haven''t caught the prisoner of Professor Jennie''s Symphony fart incident


    Dorothy immediately threatened: "before bringing the mastermind to justice, Professor Jennie has said that he will not continue his class!"


    "Even if it''s you, I have something I can''t compromise."


    In the face of the girl who was pressing her step by step, kamiyou immediately withdrew several meters and held her chest in her arms. She looked like a weak girl who was about to be invaded by a big man: "besides, Professor Jennie always corporal punishes students. She is not a good person. We are venting our anger on the students who have been punished by her!""Don''t be arrogant Well? "


    Dorothy, with her hands on her hips, was preparing to teach her to be the monitor of the class. However, kamiyou, who was in cahoot with the stinky boys with bad water, suddenly froze for a moment.


    Then she closed her eyes and turned her head slightly, as if listening to something.


    Not only she, but also Theo, who was listening to the conference in the middle of the bridge, specialized in wind elements and was eating cream cake with a big mouth, stopped his movements, ignoring that his mouth was covered with white cream, and his face showed a slightly puzzled expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Noticing the little girl''s performance, Eliza, recovering from her serious illness, asked softly.


    Although they were also attending the conference, in fact, the main discussion was mainly about Sophia. Elizatio, the black class kids, just came to make up the number and have some afternoon tea


    "Something came out There are a lot of them. They can fly. "


    Theo felt the message of the elements of the wind and said to Eliza.


    At the same time, the foremen on the side of the ship outside the cabin witnessed the scene.


    Tens of thousands of goblins, riding black bats the size of lions, flew up from the cave, forming a huge curtain, and surrounded the three magic boats!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    "It''s the night Knight It''s a little strange... "


    Tanis recognized the enemy at once, but his voice was full of doubts.


    The giant bat, called the scabbard falcon, lives in deep caves or underground cavities. Their eyes have degenerated. However, unlike the relatives on the earth, the bat does not master the technique of echo location, but breeds similar spell like ability and survey fluctuation.


    They emit a kind of invisible magic wave all the time on their heads. When they touch objects or magic, they will give different signals to indicate the situation in front of the scabbard falcon.


    In addition, the scythe has a very sensitive sense of magic. Even if a magician uses a magic ring a kilometer away, it can easily sense it and determine the position of the other party.


    The so-called night Knight refers to a weapon that rides on such a large bat. With the magic power of the scabbard Falcon bat, they can maintain the excellent combat power even in the night when they can not reach out five fingers, so they are named.


    But what makes tannis wonder is that night knights are usually Night Elves or cave dwellers, and lizards and so on When can cowardly goblins control this fierce bat?


    "It''s not a time to feel!"


    Looking at the crackling stone weapons on the protection boundary of the magic ship, kamiyu raised his wand, and activated the fixed chant exemption without looking at it. In a blink, he completed the spell.


    I saw the big fireball in the basin appear in the air, and the wind rose. Finally, it turned into a golden light ball and flew straight out of the ship.


    Not long, the golden fireball exploded and became a wide fire river. From the half sky, it was as gorgeous as a waterfall of fire, and it was hard to count the knights who killed the burn. Even the students on board felt the heat waves, and there was a delusion that even hair was scorched.


    This move shows the difference of class leader strength. The enemies solved just now are estimated to catch up with the sum of other students'' fighting back and killing in a hurry.


    Also because this hand to the helmsman of the magic ship to fight for a breath time, make the situation from the attack of chaos, began to stabilize.


    "What is this magic? I never saw you use acridine! "


    Dorothy waved to create a frost field in front of her, and asked kamiyu.


    Even she was frightened by the moment.


    "Jinyang fragment, ancient fire element magic, no ring number assessment."


    Kamiyu was drawn away a lot of magic power because of the move just now. He felt dizzy at this time. He stood on the deck that was slightly shaken by the enemy''s attack, and took time to answer: "have you not done the reward of Zhou Chang mission?"


    "What? That weekly task that doesn''t share input and return? " Running around the front deck to the rescue scene, Tanis gasped, "is anyone really done?"


    A long time ago Well, it''s not a long time SIVI once got a prop called the Craddick box, which was linked to the college''s mission system. In short, you can get a book by doing a stinky and long task


    But the harvest was for sives himself, and for students, the reward for that task itself was just as insignificant as difficulty, so few people had done it.


    But obviously kamiyu has a much greater spirit of inquiry than other students. He once took time to complete a weekly task after making Dao money.


    The award that SIVI received was the scroll of ancient fire element magic ''golden sun fragment''.


    The problem is that SIVI had learned the door of fire at that time. This magic was no different from chicken ribs.


    So he simply gave this extra reward for his mission to kamiyu.


    As ancient magic, Jinyang fragments have not been rated by mage Association. According to the standard of ring evaluation, the first-class magician peak of kamiyu can be used, at most, the second ring.


    But the pieces of Jinyang not only have a lot of chants, but also contain many ancient and dragon words. The mystery of the whole mantra has been chasing the four rings of magic. Its power is far from ancient and modern, and it is the only one in low ring magic.


    After realizing this, kamiyu spent all his accumulated credits and exchanged a fine wand called "praise chaser".


    This wand has flat attributes in other aspects, even the whiteboard equipment is not comparable, but it has two God general attributes, namely "high ring magic chanting reduction" and "low ring magic chanting exemption", which directly pushes it to the throne of excellent wand By the way, of all aderick''s excellent wands, the exchange price never dropped from the top five.


    After matching with the chanter, the long chant of the original pieces of Jinyang is no longer its disadvantage. Now even if it is a senior medium-level magician, he will probably suffer a great loss if he is playing with kamiyu."No, those guys are around again!"


    Not only did Ryder''s number of nightmares have been reduced, but there seems to be no more breath left for Ryder.


    "Kamiyu, can you do that again?"


    Now the three magic ships have been completely surrounded by night knights. From a distance, they look like three huge black cocoons, which is frightening.


    "It''s not that simple!"


    Kamiyou drained his magic potion and threw the bottle aside.


    It''s not only him, but the students around him are doing the same thing. The number of enemies was far beyond their imagination, and the bitter effect of throwing magic at first was revealed quickly.


    Fortunately, although magic potions are a little rarer than life potions, he does not lack such things. As long as he does a good job or goes to the tower of endless sky for trial, he can always get some.


    This is the third magic potion kamiyu has drunk. It''s not like how much medicine is added in the game, but there is no such saying in this world. In fact, the more you drink the magic potion, the weaker the effect. It''s said to have something to do with drug resistance, but no one but Franken is interested in studying it.


    And Franken was the only guy in the whole of Aldrich who didn''t drink the potion - because it would leak from below


    "Tut, the rebound symptom of magic potion has appeared. I can probably use the magic just now..." If he really used it once, he would almost have to kneel.


    Kamiyou clenched his teeth and showed a bold expression: "I will burn a gap in front of me later, and let the helmsman directly rush out of the encirclement!"


    At this moment, all the people on board had a wonderful feeling.


    The world seems to suddenly become a silhouette, around those ugly night knight is like a shadow play, but no threat. All the sound seems to be isolated from the outside of the ship, while the sound inside the ship seems to be played down dozens of times, which sounds ridiculous.


    The surrounding space was elongated and then returned to normal again.


    Then, sound, color, temperature, smell returned to them again.


    All of them looked puzzled. Then they found that the three magic ships had escaped from the "cocoon" surrounded by the three night knights.


    Until now, the night knights in the distance realized that their targets had disappeared in the eyes of the public and appeared several kilometers away. They were like bees who were blowing up their nests and scattered from three giant "Cocoons" and were again rushing towards the students of idrick!


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid!"


    Not all the voices of Aldrich were heard.


    Their eyes were drawn to the direction of the sound - the main mast of the destroyer, the top of the lookout.


    In an instant, the three magic ships were sent out from the heavy encirclement, and the magic wand pointed to countless enemies coming in: "I will be with you, let those ignorant beings see the majesty of Aldrich!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Sylvie had been there for a while, but he didn''t show up directly. Instead, he hid and peered at his students.


    Before the goblin King Kaba * * field, the students can go all the way to kill the general and directly attack the enemy''s nest. This should be the best situation. But I didn''t expect that soon after the war, the students were baffled by a large group of inferior night knights.


    Without saranya, the little vampire, Franken, the necromancer, was not allowed to attack until the critical moment. Without Edric, there were only two or two high-level magicians besides Sylvie. The war situation was not optimistic because of the support of other middle-level magicians who were no better than the students.


    Of course, there are several high-level magicians in Huolian National Academy of magic, but SIVI didn''t even bring a professor of Huolian in this activity. After all, the task panel states that only the students of Edric can complete it. Those middle-level mage systems don''t care, but as soon as Huolian''s strong men step in, it is estimated that the mission will fail.


    Even if the inferior night Knight appeared, SIVI did not rush to help, but continued to watch.


    Although students and professors may not have found out, their self-confidence has actually inflated a bit after easily defeating goblins and bear goblins (if that kind of chaotic situation can be called an army). This is not a good phenomenon, the appearance of night Knight just can let these hot headed little guys calm down.


    It was not until the protective barriers of the three magic ships began to be damaged, and the students began to be injured. Only then did SIVI salvage the three magic ships and transport them to a distance of several kilometers from the night Knight''s encirclement circle.


    To his surprise, after such a big noise, there was no word of failure in the second branch task on the task panel of the college system.


    This made him have a vague conjecture in his mind - is it OK to help the students indirectly, as long as you don''t directly do it to the goblin?


    In any case, the discovery put an end to his attempt to wipe out the night knights.


    Sylvie is not a person who likes to talk a lot on the battlefield. The reason why he just said such high-profile words as "I''m with you" is purely because he decided not to direct the action for the time being, but to use some indirect methods to help the students.


    For example, step on the halo and buff, open the border with buff, open group gain with buff and so on


    After several large-scale enchantments have taken effect, the system still hasn''t sent the judgment of mission failure, which increases Sylvie''s affirmation of the previous conjecture.


    The basic tactics are determined, and the rest is simple.


    After giving orders to Franken through the mind link, the students follow the instructions, dressed in the multiple gains given by SIVI, incarnate as a battery, and begin to adapt to each other the combat methods that should be available in large-scale battlefield.


    Whenever the night knight is about to form a circle, SIVI will timely transfer the magic ship to other places with the plane fragment as the transit point, so that those night Knights do useless work again and again.


    After several repetitions, the number of night Knights was obviously sparse.


    At the same time, the momentum of their attack has also slowed down, not the fanaticism at the beginning.


    However, both the students and the new professors were immersed in the excitement of the battle.


    Naturally, they knew that it was not the night knight who was weakened, but SIVI''s enchanting magic that made them all stronger!


    Many professors suddenly realized that the reason why their legendary Dean didn''t do it in person, but in such a roundabout way is to train students and their new professors! Familiar with the atmosphere of the battlefield, but also can make the new professors and students who are just strangers become more intimate because of the suspension bridge effect - in many cases, the comrades in arms who have experienced the test of life and death together are far more reliable than their relatives!


    You are worthy of the president!


    Several new professors who had figured out the key point all looked at the figure who stood on the top of the mast like a javelin and let the wind blow his long Lapel robe. His heart was filled with admiration and longing.


    Well, you all want to be wrong. In fact, the goods are only for the completion of the task


    Regardless of SIVI''s real purpose, after losing nearly a third of his number, the night knight was finally demoralized and began to retreat in disorder.


    I don''t know if it''s to cover the retreat of night knights, many goblins and bear goblins are pouring out of the cave.


    Some sharp eyed students found strange packages in the arms of some goblins.


    Then came the unexpected blow. Instead of throwing stones, the bear goblins threw the goblins at their feet directly at Aldrich''s magic boat. When the goblins with packages were hit by magic, or hit the magic ship''s defense barrier, they would explode violently.


    Only one face-to-face, three magic ships have not yet fully restored the protection of the border durability value suddenly fell to a very dangerous situation!


    "It''s unstable Yaojing I''m afraid there are Yaojing veins underground


    Not knowing that he had a few more brain powder, Sylvie suddenly thought of another tunnel that he saw when he was underground. Maybe one or several of them lead to the vein.It''s very dangerous to continue like this. In case the star furnace is detonated, it will be really troublesome.


    Thinking of this, SIVI ordered decisively.


    "Back up, all of you! Let''s teach them a good lesson on the ground


    No one questioned the order.


    Naturally, students can feel that the defense barrier has become extremely fragile. If the magic boat is knocked down, students in other subjects, except those who are good at wind element magic, will fall to pieces Instead of testing their luck to see if they will be dragged to the burial by the magic boat, it is better to go down to the ground and fight with each other directly.


    Moreover, Donald Jon, and a few students who took the course of combat magic, had long been depressed because their arms were too short to hit many enemies. With this command, they finally had a place to use.


    "My magic sword is hungry and thirsty!"


    Regardless of his own side, hillwin shook his head helplessly, holding up his sword with magic light, and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Once in a while, it doesn''t feel bad to set the target of hunju''s killing as human beings..."


    Jon stroked the purple machete behind his waist and showed a faint smile.


    Unlike the excited students, Sophia was a little nervous about the upcoming battle. Most of the previous battles could be regarded as flying goblins and night Knights'' kites in magic boats, so the later battles were, in a sense, their first frontal battle between Aldrich and goblins!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    "What happened to my village?"


    After asking for the direction of the village, helo walked directly to the village.


    Although he hesitated at first, the boy soon put aside his worries and followed the girl step by step. He asked curiously.


    Even if he didn''t know her real identity, clarisson subconsciously felt that she was unusual This is probably the feeling that my sister always calls "beast''s intuition".


    "I don''t know."


    Helo replied neatly.


    She looked up.


    Because it is close to the edge of the forest, the crown of the tree on top of the tree is sparse. As long as you look up, you can see the sky.


    As black as the smoke of the village.


    This kind of scene is invisible to ordinary people. Even magicians can only vaguely feel the strange magic wave. Only helo, a creature from hell, can be confirmed by naked eyes.


    It''s a vision created by the accumulation of a lot of hellish magic.


    "But it must not be a good thing." "You''d better prepare yourself for the worst," helo said coldly


    After that, she stopped talking, just continued to walk quietly in the forest.


    Clayson was stunned for a moment, but finally he didn''t dare to ask what the worst preparation in his heart meant. He just quickly followed up.


    Before long, the two people''s eyes suddenly opened up. On the open ground that had been cleared manually, a small village of Orion, which was almost all wooden, appeared in front of them.


    To her surprise, the village itself has not been damaged, at least it looks like a peaceful and peaceful village.


    But clayson noticed something unusual.


    The village is so quiet.


    In the past, there was a lot of noise in the ears of chickens and dogs barking, but now it''s quiet and strange, even those insects that keep on singing. Besides, the winters should have been preparing dinner at this time, but there was no sign of cooking smoke in the village


    He had some inexplicable fear in his heart. After secretly swallowing his saliva, he approached helo nervously.


    And helo was frowning and muttering, "I didn''t expect to smell that mutton in the main material plane." Then he walked back to the village.


    All the people and livestock in the village were missing, and no one could find him.


    Until they came to the village square. This place was originally used for drying after the harvest of grain. Occasionally, there were some meetings and so on.


    However, at this time, the specially leveled ground was sprinkled with bright red blood, forming a huge magic array.


    A dozen men in black cloaks, even their faces covered by hoods, showed only their eyes and two horn like metal ornaments on their heads, standing on several nodes of the magic circle, holding huge scythes and Trident.


    In the middle of the magic circle, a naked girl lies there, seemingly unconscious.


    "Sister!"


    Exclaimed clement.


    So for a moment, all the evil believers'' eyes were focused on the two people who had just arrived.


    "It''s really What luck


    Said one of them, with a sickle in his hand, that he was trying to suppress the ecstasy in his voice, though it did not seem successful.


    The metal ornaments on his hood, unlike others, seem to be made of silver and look shiny in the sun.


    It seems that this guy should be the leader of the evil cult.


    "Originally, I just planned to be a transit node in this barren little place I didn''t expect you to send it to the door! "


    He put his right hand on his chest: "this must be a gift from the Lord of Karon!"


    Helo pulled the boy who wanted to rush back, looked at the black horn believer who was very happy and said with a sneer, "are you sure my concubine is a gift, not a disaster that will send you to hell?"


    "It''s not a punishment for us to go to hell and live with your majesty


    The man''s throat issued a jeering smile, waving the huge sickle, a chain virtual shadow extending from the magic array was cut off by him.


    Immediately, the girl''s abdomen in the middle of the magic array was smeared with blood, and the magic array was shining with dazzling color.


    With the help of pure Maiden''s womb, the demons of hell are summoned to the main material plane. This is the Summoning Magic created by the black goat believers referring to the birth of the witch. It is a magic method that penetrates the world''s rule system and allows the hell creatures to come to the main material plane without going through the gate of hell.


    However, the strength of the monsters summoned by this method is directly proportional to the qualifications of the girls as the media. In addition, a large number of lives need to be sacrificed. It is easy to leave clues to be found by the pure white church and the mage Association."This media is the best in 20 years! It''s too wasteful for her to be a witch doctor in such a small village. Let''s let the black sheep''s horn give full play to her real power. "


    With the laughter of the black sheep horn believer, the bloody whirlpool splashed out from the girl''s abdomen, and then a claw the size of an ordinary private car stretched out from the blood swirl.


    Then there was the dragon like body, the four legs of a goat and a bull, and another huge and terrifying claw.


    At last, the blood faded away, revealing the other party''s head in a white bone helmet.


    As soon as he appeared, everyone on the scene felt the malice coming from his face.


    The willpower is not enough, even kneel down on the ground and vomit.


    "Barbary One of the twelve demons in the book of false Enoch is dedicated to the realization of the existence of malicious wishes


    Helo whispered the origin of the monster.


    "You know your name You are worthy of being a guest from hell. In that case, you should understand that your resistance is useless? "


    The black sheep horn believer gave out an unpleasant low smile, and said in a deep voice full of color: "if you can get caught, I can at least guarantee that the implantation will not cause you too much pain."


    "The book of false Enoch" is also known as "the manuscript of the city of the black prison" or "the copy of the city of the little black prison". All of the above magic is obtained by copying the black prison textbook, and the twelve demons are also used to replace the existence of the twelve hell kings in the black prison textbook


    Not only did helo not answer the other party''s meaning, but said to himself.


    "But the black prison City textbook is just a legend, even if it exists is still a mystery! So far, the book of magic has never appeared in the main material plane, but the pseudo Enoch is different. We have already proved its truth


    Although I don''t know why helo suddenly said this sentence, the leader of the evil cult still took a word with great cooperation.


    "It''s foolish to deny its existence just because you haven''t seen it."


    Helo is not afraid of the monster which is far more powerful than ordinary demons, and the sneer on her face is even more significant.


    "Well, it''s no use talking like that. Lord Barbary, please help me catch her!"


    As if he realized that he didn''t need to fight with each other, the cult leader finally lost his patience. The sickle pointed at helo and gave instructions to the huge devil behind him.


    But as soon as he had finished his words, the whole world seemed dark.


    The sky turned into a dark, red sea. Under the sea, a dark shadow appeared and gradually became clear. It was obvious that something huge was approaching.


    Until now, the black horn believer was astonished to find that all of them, including babalique, were shrouded in a boundary unconsciously!


    Although he knew that the liberater of the border was 100% the girl not far away, he could not do anything to the other side.


    It''s not because she''s pitiful, it''s not because she''s from hell In fact, he was shivering all over the place. Fear from the depths of his soul made him unable to move his little finger except for trembling!


    "Tell you two good things." Helo''s voice sounded in his ear: "first, the dungeon textbook is real."


    At the same time, the fear of those black sheep horn believers reached the peak, and even some of them were directly scared to death.


    Those are the three huge wolf heads that occupy most of the sky!


    "Second, my concubine is Cerberus, one of the twelve hells in the book of the black prison city."


    Unfortunately, the black horn believers, including the Barbary, could not hear her. Their souls had been eaten away at the moment of the appearance of Cerberus, leaving only a body.


    As a hellish creature, Barbary has no body.


    Even if the strength has surpassed the great devil in the abyss, but compared with the twelve kings of hell, this goods is still a big gap. Even if Cerberus is still suffering from stomach distension and indigestion, it is only the wind that has been hanged


    The next moment, the boundary is broken, the dark red sea of blood also disappears, the sky returns to its original brightness, and the wolf head and the kind of pressure that can frighten people to break the liver and gall disappear at the same time.


    If it wasn''t for the black sheep horn believers who still fell to the ground and his sister who was still living in the magic circle, he might have regarded all this as an illusion.


    "In this way, the favor should be paid off." Helo sighed, put on the hood that had been lifted by the wind caused by the appearance of the huge wolf head, and looked relaxed: "it''s time to find SIVI I hope that guy is really alive as he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    The sound of explosions continued to ring on the battlefield, black smoke rose slowly from one pit to another, and the whole battlefield was filled with a smell of gunpowder smoke.


    The battle line of Aldrich''s students was unexpectedly blocked.


    "This fierce and fearless way of fighting is disgusting Kamiyu killed a goblin from a distance. After taking a breath, he complained, "when did the goblin become such a brave creature?"


    It''s not just him, but almost all of his students feel a bit of a struggle.


    Bear goblin and other high-level arms do not know when to retreat, only the inferior night Knight will occasionally pass over their heads, creating bursts of panic, while at the same time preventing the students of Aldrich from rising. Now the students are faced with only the pure goblins on the main battlefield.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the goblins will explode once in a circle.


    As soon as the fight was over, some students who did not know how to deal with it were darkened by this characteristic, and were seriously injured by the sudden explosion. Some alchemists who were not good at fighting magic were sent to the rear for treatment. Of course, most of the so-called treatments here are just infused with life potions.


    So now the students are afraid to let those goblins get close to them. They often launch a long-range attack when the other side is still a good distance away from themselves.


    There are also some students who are proficient in protective magic and so on. But judging from their increasingly pale faces, even if there is a magic shield, it is not a good thing to get hit by it.


    Although we have not received any reports of student deaths so far, I am afraid it will be only a matter of time before death cases occur.


    However, SIVI and Franken still didn''t mean to make a move. He just kept adding magic, and occasionally gave the front-line students a cure.


    At this time, a big figure appeared from the crypt.


    Kabala, the goblin king.


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and the other party''s appearance was what he expected. After all, no matter how powerful the goblin is, it is also used to lay the foundation stone for the victory of war. No matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to support a country alone.


    When the number of goblin casualties is about to reach the point of injury, Kabala''s appearance is a foregone conclusion.


    "What kind of monster is that? Hello..."


    Jon, under Juno Daisy''s cover, slashes a goblin in half, then cuts off the ensuing explosion with his backhand, and then completely disappears. He raises his sweaty face and looks nervously at the figure on the battlefield.


    The words of his students are well reflected in the battlefield.


    Kabala''s body shape is not the root of the students'' fear, but in its body, it has the number and effect comparable to the gain halo of SIVI in the rear.


    At the same time, it also has a frightening and frightening dragon power. Although it is a bad version of water, it is enough to make students unable to cast smoothly.


    Just as soon as they showed up, all the students immediately felt that the goblins on the opposite side were more crazy, their defense and vitality were also tenacious, and they were more and more difficult to cope with. Even a few defense lines had been broken by goblins, and a large number of goblins began to rush towards the rear camp of Aldrich.


    The students in the rear immediately organized a new line of defense and began to resist the invasion of goblins.


    "According to the images sent back by the mage''s eye, it seems that the people who have not withdrawn from the mage''s Association in the distance have discovered the abnormality here and sent many demons to come here to check the situation."


    At this point, Franken''s report was passed on to Sylvia via via psychic link.


    "No problem, I didn''t expect enchantment to keep hiding those guys for how long."


    Sylvie''s face is serious. As long as one of the two great magicians who spy on him near Saron Minnick''s crater does not leave, there is no small possibility that he will realize his magic enchantment.


    After all, magic is not SIVI''s specialty, and there''s such a fierce battle going on inside


    "Do you want me to get rid of those demons?" Francon asked again.


    "No, no matter how bad I am, I can''t be destroyed by a few demons. However, there must be some abnormalities outside the border. The next time they come, they should not be using demons. "


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes and looked at the huge figure that was gradually approaching the battle line of Aldrich''s students.


    "So we have to solve the situation before they come."


    "Although in terms of scale, it''s only a small war, but I''m afraid it''s not so easy to end it?"


    Franken politely expressed his doubts.


    "You just watch here If a student is in imminent danger, do not hesitate to help. "


    As Sylvie spoke, he raised his hand and a purple crack appeared in front of him. The next moment, through the cracks in space, he appeared in front of Kabala.


    Unlike Kabala, who was stunned by the sudden presence of a man in front of him, SIVI did not hesitate to open a space crack again and drag it in.As a result, Kabbala suddenly found that he was no longer in the noisy battlefield.


    The sky is dark without any stars. Although there is a touch of the ground under his feet, he still doesn''t dare to move freely when he can''t see his five fingers. Instead, he opens up the dark vision, one of the few practical magic like abilities in the goblin blood.


    As a result, its night vision ability has just turned on, but there are dozens of light sources around it, which makes the whole land bright and clear. At the same time, it almost covers its eyes and yells "my krypton golden dog eyes"


    Here is an island in the sky floating in the boundless darkness No, maybe islands are better.


    The huge main island is located in the center, and then the other secondary islands are connected by a stone corridor full of Gothic style to form a whole.


    In addition, both the main island and the secondary Island, there are a variety of buildings.


    Just now it almost blinded its eyes. The light was from the top of dozens of Lighthouse buildings.


    It can even feel the equivalent terrible magic under its feet. If it doesn''t feel the fire element, it may think that it is standing in a volcano which is about to erupt!


    "I was underground before, thanks for your care." The man who brought it to this place has a faint smile on his face, but there is no smile in his eyes: "now let''s play another game in my home court."


    There were countless ripples in the space, and then a surprising number of magic weapons appeared behind him. He pulled out one of the swords and drew the silver sword of the angel with wings on it: "I will solve it at a speed you can''t feel the pain."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    Countless magic weapons turned into steel torrent, swept most of the square, even the fountain pool on the square was not spared, was beaten to pieces.


    this is the combination of treasure box technique and sagittal technique, which was once used by Siwei to deter the royal highness of the night nobility, but it did not really release at that time.


    The ring numbers of treasure chest and archery are not high, but the magic weapons with various effects and excellent attack power make this composite magic produce amazing power.


    Unfortunately, this level of attack does not threaten the goblin King Kabala.


    Kabala does not have dragon scales on his body, but his blood from the evil dragon''s tragic wind makes his skin much harder than steel. In addition, the bone hammer in his hand has blocked most of the weapons. After the heavy rain of weapons, his body was only scratched a little.


    But that''s enough.


    When the storm was over, Kabbala was welcomed by a hand.


    A hand with zero distance against its chest.


    Then it heard a short sentence with strange syllables missing from the human opposite.


    That''s not the Humen language that humans use. Kabbala realized it immediately.


    In fact, no more than three people can recognize SIVI''s language even if they have searched the whole eastern plain, and it is estimated that Sylvie is the only one who has mastered the language in this era.


    The word of God is also called the original language. It is the language used by the gods to talk.


    Every syllable, every word, contains unimaginable power.


    Of course, it''s just a legend. After all, many gods in the world''s mythology can even speak, such as the big light ball hanging in the sky all day long.


    However, even in the systematic evaluation, Shenyan, like runes, has reached LV7, which is one level higher than Dragon language.


    What''s more, SIVI still uses high-speed divine words, which condenses seven incantations of 300 syllables into a few short syllables.


    If it wasn''t for Kabbala''s strong sense of perception, he would have heard only one scream.


    The powerful magic brought by the divine word exploded in the opponent''s chest, concentrated hundreds of times the magic elements, and set off an amazing air explosion. Even SIVI, the caster, was blown out by the reaction force and rolled several times in the sky to barely stabilize his body. However, Kabala, who was directly hit by zero distance, was much more miserable.


    It was directly rolled out hundreds of meters by the explosion, and the bone stick in his hand did not know where to fly. Along the way, no matter flowers, trees or sculpture buildings were all destroyed. Finally, it hit the family stone protected by the rules of the college system. With the spatter of blood, it barely stopped.


    The way was a mess. The red liquid like tomato juice was scattered all over the place without money.


    There is a cavity in its chest. The beating heart and lungs can be seen at the edge of the cavity. The white bones and bright red muscle fibers are exposed to the air. The smell of rust and light roast meat are floating in the air.


    But even so, he quickly got up and looked at Seaver with anger and pain.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have to shake my head to make sure that I didn''t have to shake my head in order to survive."


    But in this way, Sylvie can also confirm the guy''s father. The legendary extremely evil dragon, sad wind, should be an ancient dragon rather than an ordinary giant dragon. Just after that, let alone the sub dragon species, even if the real dragon is only half dead Only those monsters in the ancient dragon species that can fight with Blazing Angels can have this tenacious vitality.


    With a roar of fury and a few curses in the earth language, Kabbala rushed at SIVI with great agility, regardless of his wound that could frighten the cowards to death.


    The distance between the two is nearly 1500 meters, but the goblin king who uses both hands and feet has already crossed the distance of nearly 1000 meters and is close to the floating Xiwei in the air!


    If it''s still underground, maybe Sylvie will be wary of this guy''s attack, but don''t forget, this is the second school district of Aldrich college. More than half of the construction resources of Sylvie have been invested in this school district. After his retirement, he has intensified his efforts to transform this empty island group into a magic fortress in the sky!


    I saw that the lighthouses (actually the sentinel ring towers) which were originally only luminous and illuminated at the same time, emitted large caliber magic rays at the same time, and forced Kabbala to gamble on the way.


    Although Kabbala showed his miraculous ability that he could break the wall of the force field, he broke up several magic rays with the size of a child''s waist, but he still gave SIVI enough casting time.


    This time, Sylvie didn''t use the divine word again. After all, even if it is cast at his current level, it will have sequelae after a number of times.


    So now he is using one of his masterpieces, the void magic sword.But for so long, he has improved the void magic sword several times, which is quite different from the original rough experimental technique, and has become a perfect magic.


    Countless bits of light and dust float in the atmosphere, which Sylvie has brought from the void, just as cells are the most primitive embryos for void creatures.


    According to the current academic level and development of the magic world, they found that this kind of existence will be at least several hundred years away. However, SIVI, who established a connection between the gap and the void, immediately put it into the construction of the operation after discovering the existence of this thing in the void.


    Inspired by SIVI, these little bits of void are attached to the great sword of etheric plasticity, linked together, and finally transformed into a whole.


    What happens when the basic units that make up the void form a new whole under SIVI''s control?


    The final result is this -


    "void magic sword beta 1.04 version!"


    Sylvie waved the magic sword between being and nonexistence, and recited the name of the magic with a solemn face.


    spare no effort to make complaints about Sophia or fitt if he is here.


    but the goblin king Kabbala did not understand the art of human beings such as Tucao, but it was a circuitous attempt to make complaints about the West''s feelings. Then he jumped fiercely and put his hands to the West.


    The magic power produced a driving force, and the superfluous emptiness source material which had not been dispersed in the atmosphere seemed to be inspired again. It spontaneously gathered behind SIVI and deflected the light. It seemed that a pair of invisible huge wings suddenly appeared behind SIVI in Kabala''s eyes!


    The next moment, the darkness invades the brain of this Asian Dragon and takes away its consciousness


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    After SIVI brought Kabbala''s head back to the main physical plane, all the goblins broke up and fled back to their burrows.


    After playing the external battlefield a little bit, he pretended that a goblin tribe was in conflict with Warcraft to paralyze the demons sent by the mage Association. After that, SIVI and his students went into the goblin nest.


    After the death of Kabala, two branch missions were completed one after another. Besides two strong certificates, there were also many achievements and various resources recorded.


    What''s more gratifying is that in this battle, although many students were wounded, no one died, and now the students of Aldrich have revealed a kind of bravery that ordinary magicians don''t have.


    To enter a goblin''s lair is not to chase the enemy blindly. In fact, SIVI has no interest in the goblin''s defeated soldiers. Anyway, it will not be a big deal to let these guys escape.


    His real target is the monster graveyard deep in the nest.


    The priceless corpse of a monster is one thing, and he is curious about the reason why it was formed.


    He always seems to have seen something like that somewhere


    "The second team encounters the enemy! It''s root bearded! Well, we can do it ourselves. "


    "The third team is safe! But we seem to be lost... "


    "The fourth team discovered the Yaojing vein with unknown reserves!"


    "This is team five. We found traces of goblin escaping!"


    Aldrich''s students pushed forward slowly, and when they met a fork in the road, they divided into a small team for a simple exploration. Every time we move forward, we plug in a college beacon to form a huge communication network, so as to grasp the situation of all teams at any time.


    In addition, through this method, the enemy''s space can be compressed.


    As Sylvie takes the first team to the monster graveyard he remembers, his mage''s eye reflects the scene ahead.


    Several suspected elements in black cloaks, with horn shaped metal ornaments on their hoods, hid in the shadows, as if they were planning to sneak in and snipe as they passed.


    Sylvie raised his index finger to the students behind him and put it to his mouth. Then he summoned a shadow creature and crept slowly through the shadow.


    Before long, there was a howl of crying and howling in front of him, which scared the little guys who didn''t understand the situation behind Sylvie.


    Sylvie quickly came to the guys who wanted to sneak in on him but were beaten by him.


    "It''s the black sheep''s horn," said Seaver, after examining the clothes of some of the men, and soon found out their identity: "no wonder these goblins dare to think highly of human status. It''s probably because of the help of these guys behind."


    Black goat horn believers in black goat Kalong, advocating chaos and disaster, and has a very poor reputation in human society. So they don''t want to come out on their own, but they just want to throw the dung stirring stick into the human society and make a big stir so that they can fish in troubled waters.


    In fact, if it was not for Aldrich who nipped them in the cradle before they started to fight, once the war broke out, human society would really fall into a quagmire for a period of time. Although the fighting power of goblins is far inferior to that of orcs and vampires, they are inextricably related to human beings, and many of them have humble status in human society Humanoids also have good relationships with them.


    In other words, before the war started, the rear areas of mankind had already been infiltrated by the enemy. If the war really started, it would be extremely troublesome.


    In this regard, Sylvie is also a secret fluke. Unexpectedly, he just released a bug and solved a hidden danger of human beings


    You know, humans have just recovered from the aftermath of the orc invasion and are thriving, but they can''t bear the torture of this protracted war.


    After having the students dig the holes for the black sheep horn believers - the black sheep horn believers'' tongues are depicted with a special magic array, which is called word lock, which can ensure that they can''t tell any information related to their religion. Because of this, SIVI found these guys and made shadow creatures directly hurt the killers Take the students on.


    The presence of the black sheep horn believer shows that he is not on the wrong path.


    Another half an hour later, after repelling several waves of goblin soldiers, the students who were slightly worse were already exhausted. After all, they just finished World War I not long ago.


    At this time, SIVI and they finally reached their destination.


    It was a huge underground cavity, which had obviously collapsed, and about 60% of it was buried by soil.


    Even so, the hole is about the size of the main island in the empty Island School District of Aldrich college.


    The cave is full of corpses and remains, but unlike the beetle detection, most of the skeletons here are human or humanoid, and occasionally the bones of several large demons can be seen.With the deepening of the group, the skeletons on the ground gradually began to change. The strength of the master was obviously much stronger than those of the peripheral bones.


    By the time they reached the edge of the wall, the remains of the Dragon began to appear on the ground.


    "There''s probably a hole across the wall."


    Sylvie patted the wall of the silted up soil.


    It should be an illusion that 60% of the space is buried. The really valuable corpses must be isolated by soil. One of them was the graveyard where beetles were first detected, where the remains of monsters were several grades higher than here.


    However, after arriving at the cemetery, SIVI''s immediate vision became stronger and stronger, but he just couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    "Not only is there a void, but there must be something very important in it." Sophia behind him glanced around and mused, "don''t you see that most of the bones here are falling in one direction?"


    When she said that, Sylvie realized it.


    However, most of the corpses, including those facing the cave, are still covered by the light, because most of them are still in front of the cave.


    After discovering this, the scene overlaps with a scene in SIVI''s memory.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s like we''ve found something amazing again. "


    He said with a wry smile.


    Here, and he found in the tuyere plateau that ghost city, and ghost city in the corpse mountain, very similar!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    "The stupid goblins failed


    In the shadow altar, the figure with golden horn ornaments said angrily, "even the Torr class has lost three of them! If those guys of the Qiyao mage association are aware of our plan, how can you take this responsibility? "


    "Well, I admit I didn''t expect that the offspring of the legendary dragon would be so bad that they were killed by a human class."


    The voice of sheep horn wearing red copper was silent for a long time. Finally, he spread out his hands and said in a helpless tone.


    "Polotos, the punishment for ordering your men to act without authorization will be counted later. Now I have more important things to do."


    The person who presided over the meeting was still the figure wearing the silver sheep horn.


    His hands made a downward movement, there was still some noisy shadow, and the altar suddenly quieted down.


    "Yes, I have no objection." Red copper sheep horn Zheng Zheng Zheng, and then busy reply.


    "The last time I told you about the existence of the hellish plane, it was more powerful than originally estimated - even Barbary, one of the twelve demons in the book of false Enoch, was not her opponent."


    The deep voice of Mithril''s horn made the atmosphere of the altar even more somber: "thirteen of the Celts and one of the tores were killed."


    "Wait a minute. She?"


    Has been shrinking in the corner, not how to speak a figure issued a surprised voice.


    "Yes," she said. According to the dying message of the believers, the one we are looking for is a female incarnation in the physical plane of the Lord. "


    Mi Yin sheep horn nodded.


    "To be able to defeat the twelve demons described in the book of false Enoch shows that the other side has at least the power of helllord level However, since the main material plane has not changed greatly recently, the existence of hellish monarch level can be ruled out... "


    The hellish monarch itself has already represented some kind of law. When they enter the main material plane by force, 100% of them will have some obvious changes in the main material plane because of the conflict of laws, such as the snow flying in June, and the flying time is ten days and a half months


    "There are not many incarnations of women among the Lords of hell," continued the voice with the English horn on his head


    "Wait a minute. Who said there was no change in the principal matter plane recently." "As far as I know, there are living natural disasters all over the eastern plain. This is not a normal natural phenomenon," he said


    As soon as his voice fell, the altar fell into a mysterious silence.


    almost all as like as two peas are almost the same: is it possible that there is a hell sovereign presence in the main material plane?


    Well, although the process of guessing is a little bit biased, in a sense, it''s a bit off the mark.


    "All in all, I''ll be cautious about the existence of that formal ambiguity."


    After a long time, miyin Yangjiao slowly said, "if it''s really not possible, we should give priority to the monitoring of that existence for the time being, and continue to focus on our plan, and don''t spend too much time on it."


    After summarizing this, they discussed another issue.


    "After solving the defeated goblins, most of them have entered the crypt Shall we just bury them in the ground with seismology? "


    The red copper sheep horn obviously hated the students who destroyed his plan, and immediately put forward his own opinions.


    "Don''t underestimate a great mage, especially if the opponent can solve the problem alone even the descendants of the ancient dragon species." Golden Goat horn immediately expressed opposition.


    "Rex is right. There''s no need to worry about the students of Edric. The key is the new wizard. The old religion once asked him for the key of soul territory, but he easily solved it. "


    Secret silver sheep horn deep voice said.


    But then he added, "but the monopolistic desire that eddick shows can be used Borotos, let''s find a way to find a way to reveal that idrick has solved a nest of goblins and found an ancient magic graveyard in their nests "


    " worthy of being the Archbishop! " At first, some aggrieved copper sheep horn immediately understood and said in surprise: "the mage Association will not allow such important magic materials to be monopolized by Aldrich. Sooner or later, there will be a conflict. We just have to watch on the side!"


    "There''s no need to say any more nonsense. In short, you should continue to act according to the plan, and be careful not to be found out by the tin dogs of the pure white church and those guys of the mage association!"


    Mi Yin sheep horn is not interested in flattery, but casually, the figure gradually fade away.


    Then other voices of attending the meeting also gradually dissipated, only the red copper sheep horn remained in place.


    "Hum Aldrich? It''s just a school of magic just one year old... "He snorted and laughed, then turned and disappeared into the silent space.


    - Monster graveyard -


    after asking the members of the first team to check the naked part of the monster graveyard separately, and found nothing special, SIVI decided to clean up the part covered by sand and stone.


    "Give me all the crystal on the way home, and so are the rest of the team! When you find something wrong, you can use the crystal back to Aldrich


    Through the communication network, Seaver sent the warning to all the students three times in a row, and then stopped.


    After all, even in the face of the goblin army, the students of Aldrich did not lose any staff. If they were buried alive because of carelessness, it would be a bit of bad luck


    Even Sylvie is not confident that he will be able to dig out students thousands of meters from the surface


    After confirming that the students should be ready, he put his hand on the wall and cast a fossil as mud.


    The wall, which was originally solid because of the pressure, even compared with the rock, suddenly turned into a pool of mud, which was used like a wave of dike breaking. However, it was forced to create a dry area by SIVI''s instant repulsion.


    The students behind did not have such good skills, one by one was suddenly made a bit of mud waves disheartened.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t care about them at this time.


    A corpse mountain similar to the dead city on tuyere plateau appeared in front of him.


    The only difference from the corpse mountain in tuyere plateau is that there is no angel and other creatures at the top of the corpse mountain. There is only a human skeleton holding a huge sword. Even if it is dead, the skeleton in leather armor still uses the giant sword as a staff to support its body and does not fall down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Xiwei approached the corpse mountain carefully and found that unlike tuyere plateau, the stability and power of elemental magic had been greatly reduced due to the influence of element precipitation, but there was no magic being extracted.


    Walking on the bones of some ancient dragon species and along the broad spine like a road to the top of the corpse mountain, SIVI found that the closer he was to the human body, the more oppressed he would be.


    This made him feel a little bit frightened - I don''t know how many years after he died, he still had this level of pressure. How strong should this guy be before he died?


    After thinking about it, Sylvie still didn''t dare to touch the human body.


    After all, the double existence has not been restored. If something happens, it''s really too late to cry.


    "Seal it up." So he turned and jumped off the corpse heap and gave instructions to the first group of students and teachers: "this is not the time to study this."


    "Yes."


    Sophia, whose heart has already been raised to his throat, breathes a sigh of relief subconsciously, takes out his own head wizard book, and calls out a set of materials for making seals.


    Most seals belong to a kind of Fuwen literature, and students naturally have a chance to practice. They all feel eager to try.


    In a few simple seals completed at the same time, Sylvie himself also secretly set up a few chain seals, to ensure that everything is safe. Before leaving, he also specially made several magic junctions to cover up the road leading to the monster cemetery.


    Now even if shaman, the first person of the mage Association, came here, it was not so easy to find the cemetery. Even if he did find it, he would have to scratch his head against the chain seal.


    After all this, SIVI left the goblin''s lair with all the students.


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate you on your victory in a real war."


    Standing at the top of the Tianzhi destroyer''s cabin, he said to the students below.


    The deck of the destroyer is the largest of the three magic ships, but it is also packed with students. Many teachers can only use the floating or flying skills to float outside the deck to prevent students from being squeezed out.


    Although SIVI''s voice is not big, but with the help of the wind element, it also spread all over the students'' ears.


    "In this war, you have shown many shortcomings, but there are also many merits. War is not an end, but a way to improve yourself. As a student of Aldrich, you''ve done a good job and I''m very satisfied. "


    "And then I have a message to tell you."


    Seaver grinned and grinned like a prank: "this war is your final evaluation. The results depend on your performance in the war. The report card will be sent to your terminals after you return to Aldrich. Please check it at that time."


    The news made the students explode.


    The students who had knocked down a lot of goblins were elated. The students who had been knocked down by goblins sighed. Most of them talked about their experiences in the war with their friends and guessed whether they could get more or less points in the evaluation.


    Sylvie reached out and pressed down after the students had been making a noise for a while and felt that the excitement was almost exhausted.


    Among the students, he had a high degree of respect for this action, so that the students immediately quiet down.


    "Now, let me explain the itinerary for the next few days."


    After the students were quiet again, SIVI continued, "first of all, we''ll have a party when we get back to Aldrich. It''s your freedom to attend. The task system will continue to provide tasks. If you don''t have enough credits, please hurry up to make up your credits, or you will have to go to class with your younger brother and younger sister next semester. "


    His words made the students laugh with kindness.


    Some students who really didn''t have enough credits scratched their heads in shame.


    In fact, in terms of credits, each student has earned at least twice the standard credits. However, the things offered in the store of Aldrich college are too tempting. No matter whether it is magic items or various materials, any magician can be dazzled by it. This also makes some students with poor financial ability involuntarily spend their credits Light


    It''s not impossible to get enough credits in this period of time, but those students have suffered a lot.


    Want to come to the next semester, eat a long wisdom they should have convergence.


    This is also one of the educational principles pursued by Aldrich: instead of telling students why something is taboo and why they can''t do it, it''s better to let them experience the consequences of doing it themselves, and the impression left by practice must be quite deep.


    This is the reason why the tower of endless sky exists Although you can''t die in it, there should be nothing more impressive than death once.


    "The party will last for three days, and after that we will have a study trip. The destination of the trip is determined by voting at the banquet. Each of you has only one valid vote, so vote carefully. "Because of Shakespeare''s Minnick college, the school of magic was in danger. The joint exchange visit between the 21 schools could not be done. After thinking about it, SIVI finally decided to go on a study trip with the students to deepen their feelings.


    He laughed and then said, "after the school trip, it''s a holiday. Summer vacation a month, go home or stay in school, you choose. If you want to register at the Academy, Franken will send some talismans to anyone who wants to go home. In addition, if you encounter a powerful enemy, you can also use this amulet to connect with the academy and summon a magic image to help


    This is to prevent the students from being controlled by some evil people in the magic world.


    Of course, in addition to that, the amulet also has a forbidden spell on it, which can prevent the students from speaking about some of the current secrets of Adrian.


    "After returning to Aldrich, you can check the registration time and requirements of the second semester through the three sages. Well, that''s all I have to say. Now the blue class students please go to the light of hope, the green class please board the Shanghai grees, let''s go home


    In response, the students cheered like a tsunami.


    As the magic boat slowly lifted off and began to sail toward Aldrich, seavy sat in the bow, bathed in the students'' respectful eyes, with a serious face.


    "I always feel as if I have forgotten something What is it? "


    He thought in silence.


    In a village in the distance, helo, sitting on a pile of rice and watching the boy deal with the hidden corpses of villagers, sneezes heavily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    As he dug graves for the villagers in the village, he sobbed with tears.


    He used his hoe to dig out small ditches about two meters long, one meter wide and about one meter deep.


    Not far away from these small pits were the bodies of villagers.


    These bodies were drained of blood by the black sheep horn believers, and their skin showed abnormal pale.


    Flies and other insects smell the smell of decay, and swarm in, but because of the momentum of helo, who sits on one side with her knees in her arms, she can only hover in the air and dare not fall.


    Aunt Lena, who often gives him the freshest fruits and vegetables; uncle Kerry, who always brings him presents when he goes out, uncle Miguel, who is a top-notch fisherman who often gives him fresh fish to his family; Mr. chase, who always says that he is stingy, will make candy for Clement; while living next door, he always thinks that she is noisy, but she always sticks to herself Sister Lilith, who said she would be his bride when she grew up All became part of those bodies.


    The fact that all his friends and relatives died overnight was like a nightmare that he could not wake up to for this young boy.


    If it was not for his last support, helo was still here, and his sister, though weak in breath, was still alive, I''m afraid he would have gone mad because of the blow.


    "As a boy, I always cry like that."


    "Since I''m still alive, there''s still room for things to turn around. Whether it''s inspirational revenge or living well with family and friends, like this, it''s the worst choice to sob in the corner!"


    Even Cerberus, who has lived in the main material plane for thousands of years, still can''t understand the feelings of human beings. He just looks at it with the eyes he has developed in hell.


    Clayson shrunk and didn''t answer. He was still crying.


    Helo spat her mouth in disgust.


    At this time, she suddenly felt something. Her drooping ears suddenly stood up. Because she was covered by a hood, it looked like a big piece of her head suddenly protruded. It was funny.


    At the same time, her eyes were fixed on the distance.


    I saw that the space there suddenly produced a circle of ripples that could not be detected without careful observation. Then a hand stretched out from the center of the ripple and made an action similar to a zipper, so the space was opened like that.


    Out came Sylvie, a little embarrassed on his face - the guy finally remembered what he had forgotten before returning to Aldrich.


    "Huo Huo, you are not dead!"


    Helo''s eyes brightened and he looked at Seaver in a cheerful tone.


    "Didn''t I say I didn''t die that easily."


    Sylvie replied naturally.


    Then he saw the pile of bodies not far away.


    His first reaction was that the violence of Cerberus caused this tragedy.


    But he soon realized that this was not the case.


    First of all, if Herod had done such a thing, she would not have been so calm to say hello to Seaver.


    What''s more, the wounds on the corpses were obviously not caused by Cerberus - whether it''s helo or Cerberus, the way of fighting is open and open, and their wounds are a little more rough


    In the end, all the blood was gone from the bodies, and it was obvious that Cerberus did not care to drink human blood. For that big dog with that head, human soul is more delicious than blood.


    "What happened here?"


    So he simply asked helo.


    "A few bedbugs have come. With the help of human blood, we intend to call for higher class bedbugs."


    The girl''s mouth was tilted and she pointed to herself with her thumb up: "but I was crushed to death by my concubine!"


    "Bedbug?" Sylvie frowned a little. "Isn''t it a guy in a black cape with a croissant on his hood?"


    "Oh, do you know the origin of the scum?"


    Helo cocked her ears, and her tail wagged under her cloak.


    "Those guys call themselves black sheep horn followers. They''re not good things anyway."


    Sylvie explained concisely. Then he coughed and looked at the young man who was trembling. He didn''t know if he was supposed to come. "Helo, don''t you introduce me?"


    "A human teenager." Helo replied very simply, and then, as if thinking of something, she had to hammer her hand: "by the way, come and have a look."


    Then he dragged seavy to the deserted village.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he finally bowed to the villagers who had not yet been buried with a hoe and quickly followed.Helo takes SIVI to see a girl who was previously used as a calling medium by the black sheep horn.


    By this time, she was dressed in clean clothes. However, Heluo Gang''s dressing skills are not very good. Most of the other party''s body is exposed. The coarse linen clothes covering the key parts increase the girl''s seductive degree. As the only witch doctor in the village who doesn''t need to do heavy work, her skin is as delicate and white as those noble ladies in the city.


    "I''m not good at diagnosis and treatment. Please take a look."


    Helo didn''t explain much about leaving Sylvie by the bed, but said so.


    Clayson, who came in, looked at his sister, who was full of jade, and Sylvie, who was smiling bitterly. He looked like he was trying to talk.


    Because helo was watching, Sylvie didn''t plan to use any scarlet diagnostic methods. He just released several detection techniques in succession. Each detection technique could get different feedback by carrying different keywords, so as to know what information he wanted to know.


    "Eh There''s something special about her. Although she has the magic qualification, she has not learned magic, but now her body condition is a bit similar to the appearance of being bitten by magic after failing to cast magic. "


    After analyzing it, SIVI replied, "it''s just that it''s all small things. The most important thing is that her son''s palace seems to have been done by someone, and it has been completely destroyed after the magic reversion. Unless it is the miracle that can rebuild the body in the pure white church, there is little possibility of recovery."


    "All in all, I can heal her, but I''m afraid she won''t be able to carry on the same line as ordinary women," SIVI concluded


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    After careful consideration, Sylvie finally decided to send the clarisen brothers and sisters to the caravan subordinate to Aldrich college to help Aldrich is a school of magic, not a charity. Naturally, he won''t take over a guy who is in trouble for nothing.


    In addition, clayson also left the details of the incident with a dagger on his wooden table. If his father didn''t get poisoned and came back smoothly, we could see whether he would have to cross the mountains and rivers and expect Morag to be his own business.


    There''s nothing to say for the next few days.


    After the restoration of double existence, SIVI began to study the monster graveyard.


    But apart from the fact that the human corpse standing at the top of the corpse mountain was supposed to be a combat mage, there was no other harvest.


    As for the corpses, although they are old and most of them have been turned into ordinary remains due to the loss of magic power, there are still many rare alchemy materials. After SIVI built the portal in the monster graveyard, the bodies were sent to Morag in bulk for disposal.


    When most of the remains were removed, what was buried in the middle of the corpse hill was also revealed to him.


    It''s a piece of amber.


    It''s part of an amber, to be exact.


    But just the part that came out was enough to surprise seavy.


    In the hills of amber, part of a creature is condensed in it.


    Six of them are in two oblique rows, with eerie green crystalline pupils, double toothed mouths, and horny spines on their trunks. No matter how you look at them, they should be the heads of some kind of unidentified creature.


    However, the head was already as huge as a hill, which made him unable to imagine the extent to which its noumenon was so huge and how the amber that could completely wrap it was formed.


    Even the wizard''s hat, which had been successful, was defeated on the amber, which only showed the tip of the iceberg. It did not show the name of the monster in it. I don''t know whether it is disturbed or the monster inside has already died


    After removing the other corpses, it can be clearly seen that the human corpse, which was originally standing on the top of the corpse mountain, was actually standing on the top of the amber and stabbing the Epee into the amber.


    Sylvie suspects that the formation of amber may have something to do with his action, just in case he doesn''t move the human remains even after removing other bodies.


    Let''s put aside Sylvie''s research, which is in a bottleneck, and shift our perspective to Aldrich college.


    "How are you going to spend your summer vacation?"


    In the dean''s room, the core staff of Aldrich college gathered together rarely.


    Only two sylvies, one still studying corpse mountain, and the other went to the Utopia sanctuary to help the white elves work on the magic system, so they were not present.


    Fitter, floating in mid air, was the first to ask, "Sylvie said that during the holidays, not only students, but also professors could leave the college for a time of freedom."


    "I would say stay in college." Sophia replied almost without hesitation: "although the longers have been trying to let me go back, to be honest, I don''t think I can sleep well in a home full of calculation and exploitation."


    She also patted the thick black book on her hand: "besides, I have not finished reading the book."


    After the death of Bruno longer, the former president of Huolian National Academy of magic, the Lange family showed the limit of decline. It was because of this that the family, which was extremely eager to see Sophia, the illegitimate daughter, was eager to attract her, who had become SIVI''s confidant, in order to indirectly strengthen the family''s prestige.


    It''s a pity that Sofia doesn''t look like a family chip.


    "Where Sylvie is, it''s home."


    Theo said succinctly, the girl''s bright yellow eyes do not have a trace of confusion and hesitation, even if there is a piece of land in Huolian''s side, but obviously she has no interest in it.


    Or, from the beginning to the end, the little girl was only interested in Sylvie, sweets and people who could be called friends.


    "People should go home But my family has now moved to Morag, which is no different from staying in the College... " Eliza put Theo in her arms, her chin on Theo''s pale blue head, and said with a smile.


    Theo seemed to enjoy Eliza''s arms. Instead of protesting, Theo squinted and seemed to want to take a nap.


    "I have to go back to the palace. Huo Lian is not very peaceful recently."


    Evangeline sighed: "during this period of time, because of the successive occurrence of various natural disasters, many cults have sprung up in the eastern plains, and rumors such as doomsday theory have been blown one after another, making the whole country panic."


    "Why do some guys like to do things that are harmful to others but not to their own benefit..." Eliza pursed her mouth and was also indignant at the practice of those cult members: "in the event of natural disasters, it is obvious that we should unite and work together, right?"


    "Because they subconsciously understand that once the world is in chaos, there is a chance to fish in troubled waters."Yvonne replied with a sneer, as if laughing at the clowns who can''t help themselves.


    "Of course, there are some people with ulterior motives." Fitter, who understood that Sylvia and Herod had recently met the black sheep horn, and were aware of what each other seemed to be planning, added.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became heavy, and no one spoke.


    After a few seconds of silence, Franken screwed his head and broke the silence: "I''ll stay in College I''d like to say that, but Claude has escaped recently. I have to find him out and teach him how to be a man


    It may be because he has improved his speaking skills. Recently, Franken''s tone has become less stiff and realistic than before. The tone of this kind of Yin measurement made several people shiver involuntarily.


    What are you going to do, Alice? I remember that your father was a nobleman, too


    Sophia quickly changed the subject.


    "Well, if I can, I''d like to go home and have a look I''m not qualified to be a maid! The maid education I received from my mother when I was a child didn''t allow this to happen! "


    The maidservant girl''s eyes seemed to be burning with flames.


    Although she has become an excellent puppet division under Eve''s guidance, and even has the combat effectiveness of "one man army", Alice still seems to put herself in the position of Sylvie''s maid.


    "That''s a real admirable loyalty." Evangeline drank a cup of black tea, which did not praise or derogate.


    "Miss Elia and miss Frey have been called back to the holy land for routine physical examination. I don''t know when they will be back. And miss saranlia sent back a letter not long ago They say they will come back to play during the summer vacation. "


    Alice took out a letter from one of her maids'' pockets on the back of the table.


    "Speaking of..."


    At this time, Eliza, who had been putting her chin on Theo''s little head, suddenly asked, "does any of you know what the teacher plans to do for the summer vacation?"


    All of a sudden everyone was silent.


    ¡­¡­ What''s going on, Sylvie?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Riedel wise straightened his robe.


    Maybe it''s because of the nutritious food and enough food for him. In a short year, his size has risen a lot. The standard mage''s robe that SIVI had given him at the time of division seemed a little smaller.


    So before his study trip, he took camiyo and Tanis to sweep a lot of low-level tasks together, and accumulated enough credits to change a new robe.


    Because the aunt of the college store said that the kids of his age were all very fast, so she urged him to buy a magic robe with a little larger size.


    Pure silk weaving, comfortable, warm in winter and cool in summer. The lining solidifies six magic including protective arrows, and also brings a small dimensional bag.


    In any case, this magic robe can be regarded as the best. If it wasn''t in Edric, the novice like Riedel who has just learned magic for a year will not get such a good thing.


    The only drawback of Yumi''s dress was that he fell down half a day when he was walking on the ground.


    He shook his head slightly, and forgot the schadenfreude of the bad friend, and Riddell took a deep breath.


    The dense shepherd''s purse and celery flowers planted in the roadside fields filled the whole lung with the slightly sweet fragrance, which made him feel comfortable physically and mentally.


    This is the taste of home.


    Living away from home for a year, Riedel, who was only ten years old, realized what homesickness was. Although most of the time, because of the noisy partners and the exciting life in the college, he did not feel homesickness at all


    At this time, a few dirty children appeared in his vision. They were holding on to something and running around on the ridge.


    A year ago, I was one of those kids who had two lines of snot and didn''t know anything.


    At the thought of this, Riedel couldn''t help feeling a little.


    This year''s experience is like a dream, unimaginable. I still remember that when I saw the magic lamp, I asked kamiyou how to light the lamp hanging on the ceiling, and the bad friend rolled with laughter.


    Knowledge is wealth, wisdom is power. This sentence that the president often talks about is really reasonable.


    At this time, the little Playboys noticed Riedel standing on the edge of the field.


    It''s just that Riedel''s head has grown a lot over the past year, and his face has become more mature. Besides, his dark blue magic robe and pointed mage''s hat, together with the ups and downs that ordinary people may not be able to experience in a lifetime, and he has a mature air, so they can''t recognize that the "master mage" in front of them is the same as before Playmate.


    It was Riddell who first said hello to the little boys who seemed to have changed little.


    "Oh, Stallone, have you gone to Uncle Gilad''s day to catch toads again? Be careful to step on the shepherd''s purse and he''ll beat you. Lauren, your nose is still as bad as ever. Tony, don''t you think you''ve eaten all the sweet ale we''ve hidden together? Why does Mira look scared? I''m not a stranger


    Then the little girl, who was called Mila, widened her eyes and asked timidly, "don''t you Is it brother Riedel? "


    "I''ve only been away for a year, and have you forgotten me so soon?"


    Riedel''s face was battered, and at the same time took off the mage''s hat. After losing the shelter of the broad brim, his face was clearly displayed in front of the children.


    "It''s a pity that I remember that you brought a lot of snacks from big cities."


    He also shook his head, as if really very sad look: "so that those snacks can only be me to eat."


    "It''s really Riedel Tony finally responded. The owl, who had proposed to knock down the owl and roast it, wiped his mouth: "I recognized it in a flash! Really, I won''t lie to you! "


    The other imps also reflected, and surrounded Riedel with excitement, and began to ask him various questions, while still asking him for the legendary snacks.


    A few curious imps were still asking questions and touching Riedel''s magic robe. As a result, a clay handprint was left on the robe which could be regarded as a treasure by senior middle-level magicians in the magic world.


    And the client, ridden, felt as if he had fallen into the lair of the noisy devil, and was confused by them.


    Stop! Why don''t you ask me how to answer me? "


    He held out his hand to stop the inquiries of his companions, and at the same time looked at his muddy fingerprints with tears and laughter. If he was still in Aldrich, he would have been blamed by the orc maid in charge of washing clothes for a long time.


    Fortunately, there is a cleansing technique in the solidifying magic of this garment. This kind of magic is usually used to clean the battlefield, travel traces and experimental residues, but it also works on clothes.He activated the fixed cleansing of the robe, and when he saw a flash of white light, the robe became very clean, just like a brand new one.


    This extraordinary move at aldric college also attracted the amazement of the little ones.


    The scene in front of them makes them deeply understand that reed is different from the past, and has become the legendary "master of the wizard".


    "I''ll go home first. If you have any problems, I''ll come to my house after dinner and say hello. Don''t look at me in that way, Tony. I''m sure I''ll get the dessert ready. "


    Looking at the little ghosts with their eyes shining (though he was not himself), Reidel stepped back, preventing them from printing themselves mud prints to continue to see the effects of cleansing.


    "I also drove from Morag to this side, a little tired, must let me rest for a breath?"


    After coaxing away the former playmates, reed felt tired and felt that even in the tower of the sky, he did not fight with the prickles.


    As soon as he thought of himself as a member of it, Reidel had a sense of being right and wrong.


    No matter how mature, of course, it is impossible to have a little guy who is only ten years old for the first half of the day. Soon he walked towards his home and looked forward to his parents'' reaction in a hidden way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Mom, I''m back!"


    After coaxing away one of the puppies barking at him, Riedel walked quickly into the familiar yard, and began to shout uncontrollably.


    Aldrich college has twice a week the opportunity to send a letter to his home through the owl, but to surprise his parents, Riddell didn''t even reveal the summer vacation in the letter.


    At this time, my father should still be working in the field, while my mother was preparing lunch at home.


    Sure enough, not long after he called, the door in the yard suddenly opened, and his mother came out quickly, full of surprise.


    But Riedel, who was much more observant, saw the sadness in his mother''s face.


    "Mom, what happened?" He took off his mage''s hat and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Your father, he..."


    Riedel''s mother said nothing more than half a word.


    Riedel was startled and asked her what had happened. Finally, he learned from his mother that his father was in bed.


    It was just that the villagers had collected some money to send him to the pastor in the city to see a doctor. After receiving the money, they told Riedel''s mother that his husband was suffering from a terminal disease, which was incurable.


    Suddenly, Riedel''s mother felt that the sky was falling, so she had to take her husband home and watch him grow thinner, but she had no way.


    "Why don''t you tell me about it!" With a buzz in his head, Riedel ran into the dilapidated house and saw his father in the bedroom.


    He was once very strong, now he has become thin and thin, lying quietly on the bed, if not for the slight ups and downs of his chest, I am afraid that he is still alive.


    "Dad..."


    As soon as Riedel saw that his father had become like this, tears began to fall.


    "Your father was afraid that the news of his illness would affect your study, so he didn''t tell you By the way, Riedel, why did you come back all of a sudden? " His mother followed him into the room and whispered, but speaking of the back, her face became worse: "difficult, is it..."


    "A month from today is a holiday."


    Fortunately, Riedel immediately dispelled her doubts.


    At this time, perhaps awakened by their conversation, Riedel''s father opened his eyes and looked at Riddell beside Sichuan, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Are you back?"


    "Well, the college is off."


    Riedel immediately replied, for fear that he would be as crooked as his mother.


    "That''s great..." His father''s eyes were moist: "I thought I couldn''t see you before I lost my breath..."


    "Dad, you''ll be fine!"


    At this moment, Riddell said aloud.


    He reached out and took a bottle of red potion from the dimensional bag in his robe.


    Micro life medicine. Unlike the diluted version that SIVI gave students before, this is the genuine miniature life potion.


    He carefully fed his father the bottle, which was worth several credits and could be saved at a critical moment.


    For ordinary people, this potion can fill his vitality several times in an instant.


    "Is this also a magician''s prop? I feel better... "


    Riddell''s father said softly, with a smile on his lips.


    But Riedel found that his father''s pale, sunken cheek had not improved at all. It''s totally different from the potion of life!


    After discovering that the life potion of Bailing failed, Riedel finally got a little flustered.


    It is true that life potions can fill up the vitality and heal quickly no matter what kind of wound. However, Riddell''s father was not "injured", but "sick".


    Obviously, there is nothing life medicine can do for disease.


    Just like the fairy beans in Dragon Ball Z have no effect on Monkey King''s heart disease.


    "Don''t waste your energy. I''m very happy to see you at the end. I''ve been just a farmer all my life. The proudest thing is that I have such a son who can become a master magician. "


    Riedel''s father was very open-minded.


    "If I can''t change the fate of my relatives, I''m not a magician!"


    Riedel clenched his lips and tried to hold back the nearly falling tears. Then he stood up and walked to the door.


    "Dad, you must wait. I''m sure I''ll make you better! "


    Then he opened the door and ran out quickly. By the time his mother got to the door, Riedel was no longer visible.


    "The child''s father Riedel, he''s sensible too... " Riedel''s mother leaned against the door, looking vaguely at the empty yard.


    - Aldrich College¡ª¡ª"I''m showing my masterpiece to the fat man of that workshop, to let him know what a brilliant genius he had driven away, and regretted that his intestines were green!" "If you let me come back without anything special, your new magic robe will not be able to hold on," kamiyu cried to Riedel


    Tanis and Dorothy, who returned to Aldrich after receiving an urgent call from Riedel to "gather at the college," also looked curiously at the lost Riedel.


    Then, with his right hand across his abdomen, Riedel made a nearly 90 degree bow to the three of them.


    "Please help me!"


    This is the most ceremonious ritual of the mage, which is about the same level as the ancient Chinese three kneeling and nine percussion. Even if ordinary magicians see the existence of this level of old shaman, they will not do this degree of ceremony.


    The three of them, of course, were frightened.


    After understanding the whole story, the three talents suddenly realized.


    "I''m so outspoken. If you are a friend, you must help me with such a small matter."


    Tanis said cheerfully.


    "That''s right. Professor Franken has been grumbling all day about" children want to be raised, but they don''t care for them. " Dorothy also nodded: "it is said that this sentence was written by the president. So we must be right to help


    "That''s it."


    Camiyou slapped Riddell on the shoulder with a smile.


    Although he is an orphan, it is because of this that he can understand the value of his relatives.


    "So what are you going to do?" When Riedel''s mood had calmed a little, Camille asked.


    Riedel sniffed, wiped away the tears with his sleeve, then raised his face and said, "I''m going to challenge the fifth floor of the tower of endless sky and get the fifth floor of the ''panacea''!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    It''s a good thing to have determination, but many times, even if you have determination, things will not develop as you think.


    By the time Riedel appeared for the third time under the stone, he was already full of frustration.


    "What! The giant statue of the patron saint is too frivolous. If you don''t eat the magic of control class, the skin is thick enough to resist, and its strength is infinite. The most hateful thing is that it can fly even when it can''t beat! "


    Kamiyou sat on the neat mowed lawn with a face of decadence, whining loudly.


    The guardian colossus is the fifth final boss of the tower of endless sky. It only exists in the sky tower. There is no record of it in reality. Naturally, there will be no reference items such as Crusade level.


    However, according to the feeling of these little guys, the giant statue''s Crusade level is at least 25 levels, which seems to be bulky, but it''s hard to reflect the speed of the action!


    This is also the biggest reason why all students are stuck in the fifth level and can only look at the rich reward and sigh.


    Kamiyu, the only one with the power field sword in the group of four, who has the ability to cause damage to the Colossus, has been taken care of three times in a row.


    It is estimated that in a short period of time, he can not forget his experience of being patted into a meat pie by the giant statue.


    "What''s more, it''s already a holiday. Why do you have to pay credit for entering the sky tower! I owe Professor Sophia a a lot of credits before school starts! I''m sure I''ll be called to death next semester


    Kamiyou groaned, holding his head.


    "Who told you to squander all your remaining credits before school. This is what we call self inflicted. "


    Said Dorothy as she fell into the well. It''s just that the little girl also looks a little exhausted.


    Although she was propped up with the traditional long magic wand, her feet were shaking slightly if you looked closely.


    After all, no matter who it is, it is impossible for anyone who has been on the road for nearly six kilometers and died three times in a row.


    "I must have lost a pound, as long as I come here once a day Can see! I can see the future of my success in losing weight


    Tannis, who was also tired and paralyzed, lay on the ground facing the sky, staring blankly into the sky at the reconnoitering statue in the sky, muttering something in his mouth.


    After a long rest, a few little guys were able to recover a little bit.


    "And then, Riedel, does your father really need a panacea to cure it?"


    After gasping for breath, kamiyu suddenly asked, "you know, even those who have just died within three minutes can be revived with panacea If it''s just a common disease, you can''t use this legendary medicine at all? "


    It is better to say that if it was not in a place like idrick that completely subverted the common sense of the outside magic world, the magic potion, the legendary potion, could not even be seen.


    "But my mother said that even the priests in the church said my father was too sick to be treated."


    Riedel clenched his lips, and after a while said, "I tried life potions, but it didn''t work. It is estimated that apart from the holy water of the highest rank in the Holy See, only a panacea can save my father


    "Wait a minute. You said," the priests in the church say they can''t be cured. "So you think you can only use panacea Camille raised his head, and his eyes twinkled with the intelligence that Riedel was familiar with.


    "Well, my mother won''t lie to me."


    Riedel nodded heavily.


    "Of course I don''t suspect that your aunt lied to you But the problem is, Riedel, I remember your home is in a very remote village? "


    Kamiyu suddenly asked.


    "Well, pockily village, our local language means guarding the moon in summer." "I don''t know why," replied Riedel.


    "Then, what kind of church is she talking about?"


    Kamiyou then asked.


    "It''s needless to say, it''s the county seat of course Ah


    At this point, Riedel finally noticed.


    There are many experts in the pure white church. They specialize in holy magic, and there are countless priests and priests who take healing as their own duty. However, the eastern plain is so vast that it is impossible to have a priest with high attainments in every place. In fact, not to mention the county seat, there are only one or two priests in every ten small cities who are well versed in holy magic.


    That is to say, the priest who helped Riedel''s father was probably just a guy with no real talent.


    Of course, such a man can''t be expected to cure.


    "After all, Aldrich is an ally of the pure white church. Why don''t you try to ask sister Frey for help?" Dorothy is on the side of the idea.


    "Go, why do you want others to sell people for no reason?"


    Kamiyou made an action to drive Dorothy away, which made the girl itch with hate.


    "I think it''s better to go to the dean or professor Franken than to ask for help from people who are not necessarily reliable."He continued.


    Sylvie has already become an omnipotent existence in the minds of these little guys. Although Franken has not revealed his secret of being a necromancer, he often does biochemical tests even on weekdays, and his understanding of the mechanism of human body is even far better than that of Sylvie!


    Of course, the more famous reason is that this guy always kidnaps Claude to do living experiments


    It''s no wonder that Claude took the opportunity to escape during his study trip.


    However, judging from what Professor Sofia said before, Claude was blocked by Professor Franken shortly after he escaped. He had already been asked to leave. Professor Franken dragged him to "some place" and continued to "deepen his feelings".


    May the goddess of seven Yao bless Claude.


    Thinking of this, kamiyu silently prayed for the elder brother who was not much different from their age.


    "But is it really good to disturb the dean for my own personal affairs?"


    Riedel should be the most respected of the four.


    If it wasn''t for the letter of acceptance from Mr. Aldrich, he would have continued to play in the fields with his nose down, just like his friends in his hometown before. Even in the face of such a tragedy, we can only do what we have to do. We can''t even struggle


    "I remember that the president seems to be busy with important things recently..."


    "I''m not sure what the others said. But the dean will definitely help Kamiyu grinned: "because he is our dean. The greatest man in the world


    Then his smile turned into a sneer: "but after helping, he will send us to do messy tasks with" there is no free lunch in this world. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go and beg the President alone. I''m sorry to have wasted so much of your time this time. "


    Without much to say, Riedel ran quickly to the Academy castle.


    "Really, that guy has been so serious that he can''t relax." Kamiyu looked at the figure and sighed involuntarily.


    "I think you should be more serious." Dorothy did not miss the opportunity to lose Camille.


    "Eh Wait a minute. In that case, don''t the credits I owe in vain? "


    So there was a plaintive howl in the atrium of Aldrich, which made the Kates dare not come to the atrium for gardening for a long time


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    Anchi is a city with a long history.


    It is said that when human beings came to the eastern plain after the great migration, there were architectural sites here. The first group of people who came here only renovated those sites and lived here. Once they lived, they have lived till now.


    However, a long history does not mean that it is developing well. As a matter of fact, not to mention the powerful cities like horngorat, even some of the countryside of Huolian is better than this ancient city.


    If it must be said, it is only slightly better than Morag, whose source of the plague has not yet been sealed.


    Sylvie opened his eyes with a slight smile at the corners of his mouth.


    Just now, another went to the village of Riedel to help cure the little guy''s father.


    Even without looking at the magic mirror in the dean''s room, Sylvie could see from Riedel''s eyes that the little guy felt more attached to him.


    Then, of course, he sent Riedel to sweep the college square.


    To his delight, many of the students who were still in the college, including the other three monitor and several members of the black class, spontaneously began to help Riedel clean up the square of the college.


    SIVI was very moved, and then made kamiyou run around the square ten times.


    When he helped, he planned to put fart medicine into SIVI''s dinner. It was a kind of alchemy concocted by Camille himself. After drinking it, he would fart more than once, but it did no harm to his body.


    It was only after he had disconnected his thoughts in sync with another self that Sylvie had a regained expression.


    Then he flicked his finger.


    Not far away, a skinny guy suddenly fell to the ground, covering his hand, while rolling on the ground, while screaming.


    A bulging purse fell out of his chest.


    The pain of cheating. Although this arcane SIVI has not been used very much after learning, it is undeniable that this magic can deceive the human body and make people feel strong pain out of nothing, or make people feel pain is very practical.


    Sylvie strolled slowly to the other side, picked up the money bag and put it back into his arms: "when you steal things from now on, your eyes will be brighter. Not every magician can talk like me."


    This is the third time SIVI has been stolen since he came to anchudo.


    The first is to steal a short bracelet and the other is to steal a short one.


    Because he always felt that his magic items had been made a little uncomfortable, SIVI simply took a money bag from his storage box and took it with him.


    Sure enough, the third thief did not steal magic items, but aimed at the purse.


    And Sylvie is no longer merciful, let him eat a bitter.


    The eyes of many people around him were converged. At first, a few ruffians who seemed to be ferocious at any time became more honest when they heard the word "magician" and made an appearance that they didn''t know the miserable thief.


    Even for these desperado, the identity of a magician is a great shock. How can the desperate people kill you with their mouths? And in the end, 99% of them will not have any responsibility. If they lose their lives casually and get nothing, it''s not cost-effective?


    Regardless of these peacetime villains and mountain bandits in chaos, SIVI, according to the information he got from his caravan, turned one corner after another spreading brick and stone, walked through one stone bridge after another, and finally found the destination of his trip.


    It was an old and decadent apartment with even its facade.


    Not only this house, but also the surrounding buildings are in disrepair. There are holes in the windows, and the walls are full of creepers and cracks. It''s not strange when it collapses.


    Instead of pushing the door directly in, he went around to the side of the apartment. He found the only blue brick on the red wall brick. He held out his index finger and tapped on it three times.


    Although there was no change in the walls, SIVI felt a faint wave of magic from above.


    After thinking about it, he reached out to the wall brick. But this time, they didn''t touch the brick, but the whole hand didn''t enter the wall.


    "So it is..."


    Sylvie knew it.


    After the code was correct, a door hole appeared on the wall in front of him, but the magic art on it did not disappear, so it seemed that there was no change. After hundreds of years of ups and downs, the ordinary brick wall must be dilapidated, at least a mottled one, but the wall in front of him was too brand-new, at most, it was just built A year or two.


    He suddenly showed a smile: why do you think so much? This time, he didn''t come to Anchi to study magic.


    So, having determined the size of the invisible hole in the front wall, he bent down and walked in.


    Inside were the steps leading to the underground. The road was dark and nothing could be seen.However, with the help of the dark vision that has just been instigated recently, SIVI can clearly see that there are many murals on the walls on both sides, and several of them seem to have been directly moved over by someone and then built on the wall.


    The more we move forward, the more bloody and cruel the paintings on the walls.


    When Sylvie found that there was light at the end of the passage, there were no murals on the walls on both sides. Instead, there were human beings who were built into the walls with painful expressions!


    They seem to have been cast some magic, rigid body to maintain the movement and expression before death, looking terrible.


    Even those who have no dark vision can naturally see what is on the walls on both sides after getting used to the darkness after coming down a lot of roads in front of them


    Before I saw the target of this visit, the momentum fell to the bottom because of the "human flesh murals" on both sides. Probably most people who come here will have this experience.


    Finally, after walking through the corridor, there is a huge room in front of SIVI, and a terrifying terror creature that occupies a large space in this huge room. It looks like a queen ant, but its upper body is more like a earthworm with a face. It''s terrifying!


    "Are you the old worm?"


    SIVI tried to ask in abyssal language.


    "I didn''t expect to hear that language after so many years. But young strong man, you don''t need to accommodate me to use this language. I''ve lived in the human world for hundreds of years, and the language of Humen is certainly no worse than you. "


    Said the strange creature with a face but wrinkled face.


    "Well, I have some questions for you."


    "I know the rules here. I have a lot of good things. I promise you''ve never seen them before!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    There is a legend among the merchants of the eastern plain.


    It is said that there is a super ancient creature that has lived from the mythological era to the present, quietly dormant at the feet of people.


    It knows all the mysteries of the world from the age of mythology to the present.


    But every time you ask it a question, you have to pay a huge price. If you can''t pay, you will be turned into a stone, wandering between life and death, forever suffering


    This legendary creature is actually an ancient worm living in anchudo.


    To say that this product has lived from the mythical age to the present, Sylvie must be the first to disbelieve; and the so-called insight into all the mysteries of the world is even more ridiculous. Any wizard with a little insight knows that when a creature touches the truth, it will be sublimated into a higher dimensional existence, and it is impossible for him to continue to lie in anchudo and wait pitifully The guests came to the door.


    Of course, to say that the other side has a lot of lost knowledge, Sylvie still believes it.


    Whatever else, the fact that it was able to cast a spell on its own existence itself is enough to show how terrible its knowledge is - there is a fixed number of people who know the name "old worm" throughout the eastern plains.


    For example, if a person learns about it and then tells the information to others, he will forget it.


    It was true. After the head of the caravan under Sylvie told him what he had learned from nowhere, he had forgotten all about it.


    Whether it''s written with a pen, indirectly transmitted by magic like a tape recorder, or any other means, there''s no way to stop this.


    Because of the academic system, SIVI has much more knowledge than other magicians. If you look at the whole eastern plain, you can count them with one hand. The ancient worms must be the first.


    It was for this reason that Sylvie decided to ask him questions about the monster in the huge amber under the ground (although only one head has been revealed so far).


    Before he came, of course, Sylvie also considered the copy of the candy house. The old woman in the copy had asked him to go there again in half a year.


    It''s just that there is still a period of time before half a year''s agreement, and if the other party wants to tell him something completely irrelevant, it will be really troublesome - not only can not get any information, but also waste the key that can enter the copy.


    It was based on this consideration that Sylvie chose to meet the Legendary Super ancient creature, the ancient worm.


    There are two kinds of fees charged by the old worm after answering questions: one is what it has not seen or what it does not know; the other is the "time" of the questioner.


    The pile of stone men at the entrance was absorbed all the time before they became that way.


    Unlike petrified magic such as petrified aura and hydra''s gaze, the power of ancient worms is a contract like ability protected by the laws of the world. If there is no miracle that can be dealt with or countered, even the legendary mage cannot be exempted.


    But Sylvie doesn''t have to worry about that. As he said, the system produces a lot of clutter.


    Unless the old worm is able to know the starting point, SIVI is confident that he has enough knowledge and strange things to pay for the problem.


    The old worm was silent for a long time after SIVI had described the object he had seen.


    Finally, he shook his head.


    "I know what that is, but unfortunately, I can''t answer you, young man."


    The sound of the old worm echoed in the not empty room, giving seavy the illusion that he was sitting in a big clock.


    In the other''s two pairs of blue eyes, Seaver''s frowned face was reflected.


    "Why not answer?"


    Asked seavy curiously.


    "That''s a problem, too."


    The old worm replies slowly.


    Lying trough, what a profiteer!


    Sylvie threw out a piece of white paper with some knowledge of the physics of the earth.


    The fat looking belly of the old worm suddenly opened a fleshy crack. A bony hand, covered with sticky white liquid, came out of it, grabbed the piece of paper and retracted into the crack.


    "Well, the reward is satisfied..."


    Speaking of, it''s not a long-term annoyance for the West guy.


    "The reason why I can''t say it is very simple, because the name of that guy is a kind of special magic. No matter who he is, no matter where he is, as long as he says his name, he can feel it immediately. To be honest, it''s not good news to be followed by guys of that level. "


    "Name itself has magic meaning?"


    Seavy opened his mouth slightly in surprise.It''s not uncommon that the name itself comes from runes and so on. SIVI''s predecessor met a magician whose full name was the second fireball spell when he traveled the mainland.


    But casting magic and saying a person''s name are two different things. Generally speaking, even if SIVI calls the guy whose full name is the fireball spell, he will not suddenly fly out a fireball and burn the other party to death.


    Before Sylvie''s encounter with today''s events, the names he knew had magical significance, and the "names" that could produce magical effects were actually all gods worshipped by various churches!


    "Well, isn''t there any way to tell me indirectly?" Sylvie is still not happy.


    Instead of talking, the old worm stares at Seaver with a smile.


    It''s not that Gandhi''s recent production of this pair of football has made it a bit of a loss of heart.


    After swallowing the football through its abdomen and weird arms, the old worm went on to say with satisfaction: "generally, even writing can''t avoid the possibility of being detected by the other party. The only way is to find ancient documents that recorded the monster before its name became taboo. "


    "But the eastern plains do not have such a long history of literature?" Sylvie frowned again.


    The library of Huolian National Academy of magic, the library of Houlian royal family, the library of Edric''s own (and slowly increasing) collection, the library of Holy Land There are also a lot of places where Xiwei wanders about. In a real sense, it is almost impossible to find ancient documents over 500 years old.


    "It''s not possible to find this level of existence in paper documents." The old worm wriggled its fat body, as if to change its posture, but unfortunately failed: "what you are looking for is the first epic of the world in legend. "Astronomy of truth" engraved on rocks and copper


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    "Truth astronomy" is also called "birth epic", the author has been unable to verify, it is said to be the first legendary epic of all human beings on the main material plane, including human beings.


    This is the only description of truth astronomy in Sylvie''s mind in lv6''s legend.


    There''s hardly any help except to be able to prove that it does exist.


    "Where am I going to find this legendary epic?"


    ''asked Sylvie, with a certain attitude.


    "Of course I know some, but..."


    The old worm''s wrinkled face showed a smile that annoyed Seaver: "young man, you should know the rules."


    Lying trough, this has exceeded the level of the profiteer.


    Sylvie cursed in his heart.


    If you have to describe his current mood, it is probably: he went to KFC to eat the chicken nuggets of Colonel, but the waiter told him with regret that because of the avian flu, the shop would not sell the chicken nuggets for the time being. However, he could provide the raw materials and cooking instructions for his fried chicken. The only problem is that the two items are charged separately


    Well, the metaphor is a little more subtle, but now Sylvie''s mood is almost like this.


    If someone really dares to do that in reality, the only way to end up is to be slapped in the face by a tray of people with a sentence "take your medicine.".


    But now there is no tray or medicine. After weighing the pros and cons, SIVI still takes out some unimportant information and exchanges information from the ancient worms for the information he wants to know.


    Rejecting the other party''s desire to continue trading, SIVI quickly left the musty basement and returned to the deserted streets of anchidus.


    On the whole, the information obtained from this trip is still satisfactory.


    The truth of astronomy, engraved on rocks and metals, has naturally disappeared, but the ancient worm knows where a copy is.


    Middle Earth, narutian site.


    I didn''t expect that my move to Zhongtu should be used by mistake With the system map, Sylvie certainly didn''t need the old worm''s boastful map (the version hundreds of years ago) and how to get out of the eastern plains and head for the Middle Earth.


    After taking a deep breath, Seaver repressed a little excitement in his heart and planned to open the space crack and leave the city that made him unhappy.


    However, at this time, he was aware that a lot of bad intentions were approaching.


    Soon, a large group of seemingly incorruptible ruffians surrounded SIVI.


    The thief who was half dead by his pain fraud was also in it.


    It''s just that Sylvie''s shadow is too heavy for him to hide behind a group of big men.


    It seems that this group of people used to bully the civilians in the past, leading to a bit of arrogance How stupid is it that you want to compete with a magician based on the number of people


    Just as seavy was a little impatient to put these guys down and leave, the crowd in front of him separated from the left and right, leaving a path.


    Then a little short young man came slowly.


    Sylvie frowned slightly - there was a strange magic on the other side, similar to helo, but with an indescribable twist.


    "Are you the magician who did it to my men?"


    The other side looked at SIVI and found that he was younger than he thought. In addition to the power he had acquired not long ago, his words could not help but despise him.


    "So what?"


    ''replied Sylvie, taking his time.


    "Not so much!"


    The young man laughed, and the whole man was like an arrow from the bow. He flew in front of Seaver, and his magic fist hit him on his head.


    At the same time, two streams of black liquid like mud are drilling out of the men''s trousers and drilling into his shadow with a very hidden movement.


    The man''s name was Saud. He was originally the least popular layer among the local ruffians in anqidu. However, one day, he was beaten by several big black gangs of anqidu for offending a big man. He left the river and nearly drowned. But at the bottom of the river, he accidentally found a small bottle in which lived a black figure who called himself harp.


    Harp claims to be a messenger from hell, sealed in a bottle by his enemies, hoping to find someone to help him remove the seal. When Saud found the bottle, he naturally became the owner of it.


    After that, harp gave Saud a part of his "power of hegemony" and the method of practice. In a few short months, he unified the small gangs in the lower echidu and fought against the giants.


    All those who had offended him were naturally killed. After gaining strength, the beauties who had not pretended to talk to him suddenly stuck together like bees seeing nectar.


    With his practice, his strength is still increasing, and everything seems to be developing to the best. Among his subordinates and mistresses, he is becoming more and more decisive, domineering and manly!All the things made him a little bit giddy.


    When he knew that some foreign magician had hurt his staff today, he directly led his subordinates to put on airs and found the "culprit" in his mind.


    As for magicians, ordinary ruffians may be afraid, but there are at least two figures in the number of magicians who died in his hands. In his opinion, the so-called magicians are no better than others. They are all blown to heaven by people. Compared with themselves, they are just scum!


    Yes, the world revolves around him. What he thinks of a thing is what it is like. If other people don''t agree with their own opinions, they have to be decisive and leave no future troubles behind!


    And then he took it.


    Sylvie first blocked Soder''s fist with a force field shield. With a slight step on his foot, the two shadow creatures that had sneaked into the shadow seemed to have been thrown into the oil pan, and scurried out of the shadow and scurried back to Saud.


    Then in Saud''s surprised eyes, SIVI waved and flew him out.


    As soon as the fight started, Sylvie almost got to know the other side''s situation.


    This cargo is implanted with shadow creatures with the smell of hell, which is likely to be specially cultivated shadow creatures with hellish biological characteristics.


    These shadow creatures give the host a sense of fullness that they are "full of strength." at the same time, they will gnaw at the host''s life span, enhance themselves and speed up their development. This process will give the host the illusion that they are becoming stronger.


    This is a common method used by many cults to recruit people who are not satisfied with their lives to be believers.


    When shadow creatures grow, they break their shells and their hosts die.


    In that blow, Sylvie knew that the guy with a face full of crazy tugging at Kuba was not long ago


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Recently, the sleep quality is a little poor, and there are other things to do. I have to code the words very late every day I have just written for a long time and found that I can''t really read the things that I don''t know In a trance, there is no way to code words properly.


    So sorry, there is no accident today, it should be no update. Tomorrow we''ll see if we can make time for the double shift.


    PS., I''m so lonely when you don''t make complaints about the title. (:3¡¹¡Ï)_


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    "You Who the hell are you? "


    Saud quickly got up from the ground, wiped the nonexistent blood from the corner of his mouth, and asked, looking at Seaver with a serious look.


    However, after a long time of fighting, SIVI found that the other side''s intention to fight had fallen rapidly. According to the past experience, the next action the other side should do


    Before SIVI could answer, Soder roared and made a face to face battle with him. The next moment, he turned around and stepped on a pit in the ground with the power provided by shadow creatures. Like a sharp arrow, he leaped toward the top of the house, seemingly trying to escape from there.


    Then he bumped his head into SIVI''s boundary. Like a frog on an autopsy table, he stuck his limbs to the invisible border, and then slowly slipped down.


    Although the scene was funny in a sense, no one could laugh except Sylvie.


    And Sylvie is habitually pretending to be an expert, so he can''t point at each other and laugh, which is not in line with his own identity.


    As expected, he is just a tough guy in the middle. The other side''s behavior also made SIVI confirm his guess.


    When SIVI thought that Saud was no longer able to resist and was going to be imprisoned to ask about the origin of the shadow creature, his body exploded like a tomato filled with powerful firecrackers. The rusty red viscous liquid mixed with shredded meat rustled down like raindrops, and was bounced off by his equipment when he was about to touch SIVI, Drenched with other unexpected ruffians.


    "The old man and the old man were killed by him!" "Monster, monster!" "The magician slaughtered ordinary people! Let''s run


    Immediately, the heartrending screams came and went, witnessing the miserable death of Soder. The ruffians who had just blocked up the road and gave soderi great momentum ran clean all at once.


    Even Sylvie was stunned by the sudden explosion.


    As a great magician, he naturally did not think that he crushed the other party to death with too much force. In fact, before he was promoted to a high-level magician, he could already use the master''s hand to pinch eggs and throw them to play.


    After becoming a great magician, he is more comfortable with the control of magic power, and it is almost impossible to make mistakes of this degree.


    Saud certainly did not have the courage to commit suicide. A bully like him believed that the possibility of leaving a green hill without firewood was much greater than burning both jade and stone.


    And the shadow creatures in his body are still some time from maturity.


    It''s not suicide, it''s not because shadow creatures mature and die, so there''s only one possibility left.


    There is someone in the eyes of SIVI to kill this has not yet achieved long Ao Tian.


    Although Saud died miserably, Sylvie was sure that the man in the dark didn''t kill him by magic or something.


    After all, the magic that can cause this kind of death is obviously not much less powerful. If someone casts this kind of magic here, SIVI''s mage alarm can''t even squeak.


    It''s more likely that the guy hiding in the dark didn''t cast Destructive Magic, but triggered some kind of operation on Saud or simply gave orders to the shadowing creature - such effects would only cause subtle magic fluctuations, without any substantial damage, and naturally would not trigger his mage alarm.


    Between electric light and flint, Sylvie has made a judgment.


    With a wave of his hand, the blood rain was all shot away, and the shadow creature that had planned to escape secretly with the help of blood rain was also exposed.


    Without making any unnecessary action, SIVI made a border cover. As a result, the shadow creature made an unexpected reaction. In an instant, he divided his small body into twelve parts and began to flee in all directions. Moreover, the speed of escape was so fast that people could not help but associate it with the rats who were exploding their nests.


    Sylvie frowned at this, and instead of catching shadow creatures in batches, he opened a huge border to surround himself, the surrounding buildings and the individual shadow creatures.


    Shadow creatures responded immediately.


    Among them, several shadow creatures suddenly opened their shadow wings and flew into the sky; some others, like earthworms, went into the ground; others ran into the buildings, some jumped into the pool, and some simply used the instinct of shadow creatures to sneak into the shadow.


    Sylvie, however, did not pursue the shadow creature, with a faint smile on his face, and then fired the anchor in a certain direction.


    After a while, a magician in a mage''s robe with the recognized badge of Qiyao mage Association pinned on his robe was seized without any resistance.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" "I''m the president of the club here," he yelled to SIVI in dismay! I don''t care who you are. If I can''t give me an explanation, I will definitely go to the mage Council to complain to you! "


    "Before you complain to me, can you explain to me why, as the branch chairman of Qiyao mage tower, he gives orders to those shadowy creatures in secret?"Sylvie, however, approached slowly and unhurriedly.


    Most shadow creatures have no brains. The reason why the other party can react so much in an emergency just now is that someone is constantly directing them.


    After guessing this, SIVI chased shadow creatures several times in a row, and then secretly began to trace the source of the magic wave used for command. Finally, he found out the guy hiding in the Qiyao mage tower.


    "What are you talking about, what shadow creatures! I don''t know! " The other side continued to quibble.


    Sylvie didn''t argue with him. He held out his finger directly. Then a white light came from the fingertips.


    Obviously, the magician didn''t expect Sylvie to start without hesitation. Although he subconsciously ducked, he was still hit.


    But the scene of being killed by magic did not appear. The magician was surprised and found that he was shining with black light.


    As a branch president, he naturally knew a lot about magic and its effects. After seeing this scene, the word "detect evil" appeared in his head.


    Just as he was about to fight SIVI''s magic and escape at the same time, he found that he had lost control of his body and had to fall to the ground and could not move.


    "Don''t worry, I''m also the dean of a school of magic." With a kind face, SIVI summoned a strong etheric creature, which was like a chicken, and lifted him from the ground: "lynching is not my hobby. I will send you back to the mage Association. When you get there, please explain why you are judged to be evil, Mr. President


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "So it is," said old man shaman, the most powerful man in modern times, who is the top level of the society of masters of Hohenheim, nodded slowly to the uninvited guest in front of him. "We will have a good interrogation of him."


    SIVI, who came here directly across the space, didn''t say much. He just let the strong humanoid ethereal creatures around him drop the unfortunate master on the ground, and still put his face on the ground


    Then old man shaman picked up the bell on the table and shook it gently.


    On the oil painting on the wall, two armed soldiers came out and caught the unfortunate master into the prison cart in the painting. Then the cart creaked and creaked and drove away slowly.


    Sylvie watched curiously for a while before turning his attention back to the old man.


    The old man had already stopped his work and looked at SIVI.


    "Do you know what else I want to say?" Seaver asked curiously, looking at the old man''s readiness to listen.


    "Sylvie Aldrich I know is not the kind of person who would break into my room without notice just for the sake of a worthless degenerate mage."


    Old shaman said with a smile.


    "Maybe I just dropped in for a coffee." Sylvie found a place in a room that wasn''t very spacious and went on.


    "That would be rude."


    Old shaman waved his old but still slender finger.


    Two white gloves came from nowhere. They started to make a cup of coffee for SIVI. By the way, she drew a realistic portrait on the coffee


    Looking at that tough looking guy who seems to be running out of the Savior set at the end of the century, Seaver can only smile bitterly.


    "Well, I do have other things." After sorting out his emotions, he shrugged his shoulders and asked, "I want to know how many ancient books and documents before the great migration have been preserved by your Qiyao master association?"


    In addition to the aborigines who have not yet formed civilization, the oldest forces in the eastern plains are probably the mage Association and the pure white holy see. Even compared with these two giants, the king''s Council is still far behind in terms of historical details.


    Although we have to go to the Middle Earth sooner or later to find the truth astronomy in the mouth of ancient worms, maybe this kind of thing is preserved in the mage Association, which will save a lot of trouble.


    "There are a lot of them, but most of them have been sorted out from the big library, because of their age and the fragility of the materials, they are in a dilemma of being damaged by the touch Before we think of a way to deal with it, you may not see it. "


    The old man replied concisely, without covering up.


    "Is there a document called truth astronomy in it?" "If there is one, I can take care of it and restore it for you," SIVI immediately asked


    "Astronomical truth" Oh, you mean the first epic. " He didn''t expect that the other party would recognize him, but he shook his head and broke sivei''s expectation: "how can we have something that is more ancient than Enoch?"


    "Well, it seems that the pure white church will not have I''d better not waste my time. "


    Sylvie sighed in despair.


    After all, if the mage association had some energy before the great migration, then the pure white church was similar to the necessary evil church before the great migration. It was just an unknown small force. If it was not for the prophecy of the virgin, people''s attention would not have fallen on it.


    "Well, the last thing to come."


    Seavy braced up and continued to say, "how''s the search and rescue work at Shawn minick college?"


    "Unfortunately, there is still no progress."


    Old shaman shook his head. "We transported nearly 50000 meters of rope, but we haven''t found the bottom of the sinkhole so far."


    It''s like a bottomless pit


    West Wei secretly make complaints about him.


    "But fortunately, so far, nothing else has happened there - except a college fighting with a goblin."


    Old man shaman said with a certain meaning.


    But Sylvie''s cheekiness easily passed the will test, which did not affect him at all.


    "I met black sheep horn believers near the sinkhole. No one knows what the lunatics want to do, but it''s definitely not a good thing


    "Oh? What do you mean? "


    Old man shaman asked with a smile.


    "Start with what the believers are doing now and find out what they are doing recently."


    Sylvie did not hesitate to say what the other side expected.


    Timothyn Dark Alliance. Cliff of the west land¡ª¡ª"You''re here at last Asahel. " The gloomy voice reverberated in the dark room, filled with an indescribable complacency.


    At this time, the flasks were no longer on the table as they had been.


    More than a dozen special magic alloy shackles are used to lock it tightly to prevent the monster that seems to overflow the flask at any time from escaping.


    When the vampire princess has not returned, only her deputy, asashere, can open these shackles.


    "So many days have passed You should have thought Asahel. "


    On the black mud grew countless mouths again, constantly opening and closing, making a disturbing sound.


    "You have the ability to become stronger There is room for improvement Let go of everything Embrace your own ambition


    "Shut up!"


    Asahel first let out a habitual roar.


    Then he smacked his lips unhappily, and his brows wrinkled deeply, as if he were still fighting fiercely in his heart.


    But these times down, his insistence has also consumed the majority.


    "If you want to be stronger, what do you want to do?" He looked at the lump of increasingly disgusting black mud, his face showed a color of disgust: "first of all, if you want to eat your body to achieve the purpose of strengthening, I absolutely can''t do that!"


    "Don''t be nervous Drink a part of my body To gain some of my strength That''s what I did when I was weak... "


    "Time goes by Next to the devil, I will recover slowly Now there''s no need for that kind of roundabout approach... "


    "As long as you make a little ritual You will gain the power of the king of the Styx You can share the same power with the one you admire... "


    "Now Please take an oath... "


    Outside the castle, a flash of lightning slanted across the sky, making the darkness between the sky and the sky white, as if to indicate something was going to happen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Huolian imperial city.


    In front of the palace, which has been through several wars, two armed soldiers are standing in front of the drawbridge on a routine duty.


    One of them changed his position a little, and the plate armor made a harsh creak.


    It''s hard to be stuck in tin cans in hot summer.


    "Well, if you insist on it, you can change the shift..."


    Because of the helmet, his voice sounds like a jar of gas.


    "I''d rather go to the winch room to work, knowing that the guards work so hard."


    "Stop complaining. Do you know how many people died in the last war? Even the imperial city had a large-scale battle because of the civil strife You''re lucky to be able to keep up with peacetime. " Maybe I can''t get used to the other party''s chattering complaints, and the tin tin jar nearby also said.


    Today''s air seems to be particularly sultry, even the cicadas in the trees are not singing, there is no person in the street, and the whole royal road even gives people a feeling of lifelessness.


    The guard forced himself to shift his mind from the sultry and quiet scene to the cold ale and large plate of barbecue after work to spend the unbearable time.


    However, after a while, one of the guards suddenly shuddered and came to his senses.


    At the end of his line of sight, a blonde girl in a magic robe, which looked very heavy, was walking slowly towards it.


    "Who are you?" He clenched the spear in his hand nervously, and asked in a hurry when the other side was still some distance away from here.


    He''s not the sort of ruffian who can''t tell the priorities. He knows what it means to be a magician. If you wait for the other party to get closer, you may become a target.


    At the same time, he shook his companion who had been through the last Orc invasion campaign. From the beginning, the guy seemed to have no response.


    As a result, he heard a breath of cold air coming from his side.


    "long and long Princess your highness!"


    The eldest princess? Is it not that the royal highness of the Empire has passed away?


    He turned his head in surprise at his predecessors.


    "You''re mistaken. I''m professor of the history of magic at Aldrich college."


    "Can you tell me about the castle and say I''m here?" said the blonde to the guard who recognized her with a smile


    "When, of course, no problem." Although wearing a helmet, knowing that the girl couldn''t see his expression, he still straightened his back, hammered his chest with a solemn face, and then turned around and walked into the city.


    is different from those rookie. He has learned from his predecessors and some senior leaders in the first two wars that the imperial Princess of was arrested in the black prison of Horn''s war and was rescued by the grown up people of the hospital. Students as professors


    Although most of the content has been distorted by word of mouth: for example, in the story, Sylvie has simply implemented the principle of "tugging at a cool bully". In some places, it has been processed into a situation similar to mythology by art But I can still get a glimpse of the truth.


    So the soldiers of their generation all admire the eldest princess who died for the Empire.


    Soon Evangeline''s permission to enter was given. Through the long moat, she entered the strange and familiar palace.


    After half a day with some aristocrats, she came to the Queen''s study with a smile.


    It used to be the place where she had visited the most, and few people except her mother had the right to come in.


    "Adult mother."


    Sure enough, Huo Lian''s current queen is sitting quietly inside, as if waiting for her daughter''s arrival.


    "It''s hard for you, Evan."


    The queen looked a little older than before, and her hair was a little gray.


    "What did you let me do before?"


    "Blatant Gang building is forbidden in the college." Standing in front of her desk, Evangeline replied clearly, "but many students have promised to come to Huolian after graduation to serve for the Empire."


    "Graduation? How long will it take. Even in St. doragon''s crash course, it''s amazing to be able to produce qualified first-level magicians in six years The queen frowned and resented, but as soon as she finished, she coughed.


    "Mother, are you all right?"


    Evangeline asked, somewhat worried.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little problem." Her majesty wiped the corners of her mouth, and then continued: "in short, you should know that we Huolian are standing in a very awkward position. If we do not pull up a team with sufficient combat effectiveness as soon as possible, we may suffer a great loss in the king''s Council."


    "Don''t worry Aldrich''s teaching model is just three years. "Evangeline tried to comfort. Unfortunately, it''s not very useful.


    "Let''s not say what kind of students you can teach in three years. The problem is that we can''t wait for three years now..."


    The queen sighed: "as you know, your incompetent brother has no talent for political affairs. You have been away for nearly a year, but he has not been able to shoulder one-third of your responsibilities."


    If it hadn''t been for that, Evangeline would have been almost certain to take over Huolian''s next queen.


    Her Majesty''s sons and daughters are only five in total. Heiderson, the eldest son, Evangeline, the second son, willix, and Theo, the illegitimate daughter, are dead.


    Heiderson is a thorough chivalry. Before he was an adult, he sneaked out of the imperial city with his own "Mount" and "Knight''s armor". He wanted to learn from the story in the novel to cross the eastern plain.


    As a result, he was knocked into a prince''s pie by a frightened verpi mountain pig (expedition Level 2) not far from the imperial city. He was found by several kind farmers and sent back to the Imperial City


    It may be that he witnessed the death of his brother. Willix is weak in character and simple in mind. Now it''s OK to have the empress hold it down. When the queen comes down, the goods will be played by those thoughtful ministers and will not know it.


    Theo is a product of accident. Exposure alone can have an impact on the Queen''s prestige, not to mention its relationship with inheritance


    Originally the most suitable Evangeline had such a thing, even the queen would look up to the sky and sigh.


    "There is actually a simpler solution." The queen moved her eyes from Evangeline''s face to her hand, and after playing with her precious stone ring for a while, she said with a slight smile, "if you have no objection Then go and seduce Mr. Aldrich. If you can marry him, all the problems are not problems now. "


    "Why? Gee, gee, gee, Gee


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    What do black sheep horn believers really want to do?


    This kind of thing is probably only known by those crazy people themselves.


    Sylvie didn''t expect a bunch of lunatics to come out and make trouble by themselves immediately after he made the decision, and then he would arrest him to extort a confession.


    It''s better to say that the lunatic with a little eyesight in the eastern plains will avoid the investigation of themselves and the mage Association, and secretly move.


    After leaving hornheim, seavy sighed and looked up at the blue sky.


    Aldrich is now on vacation, and the white elves are conducting a special magic trial under the auspices of fitter.


    Theo, Eliza and Sita went to visit the ancient forest sea, where there are Forest Elves to entertain, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    Evangeline ran back to Huolian to visit her relatives. She didn''t know what the situation was like.


    Sophia stayed at Aldrich college and went in and out of the library all day.


    Helo, who is a part of hell''s three headed dogs, is also interested in the knowledge of this world for some reason recently. Like Sophia, she is immersed in the sea of books and gouges with her heart''s content


    Franken is running after him in the eastern plains of Manchuria Well, I mean looking for his son Claude.


    After two days of off work and madly playing with adriak''s students on a school trip, saran was taken back to practice vampire magic by the owner with gold roses.


    The virgin and the silver sword lady who went back to their hometown (Holy Land) have not come back.


    The Centaurs and the orcs on vacation were thrown into the hemifacial spectacle by Sylvie, who had been asked to explore and clean up the mess.


    Even the Kates have recently formed a team to enter the tower of the endless sky for a trial. It is said that they are preparing to recruit their children''s master''s retinue in the second semester.


    For a moment, Sylvie suddenly found that he didn''t seem to have much to do.


    By the way, another SIVI is continuing to move towards China


    Since he came to this world, except for the first few days, he has been bothered by all kinds of things almost every day. If it had not been for his awakening of the miracle of dual existence, he would have been exhausted.


    "I feel uncomfortable when I''m free," he said, moving his shoulders for a while. I''m shaking m, isn''t it


    After shaking the terrible idea out of his head, seavy scratched the space and returned to the dean''s room.


    In the dean''s room, Alice was dusting the top of the room with a duster.


    Obviously, the girl didn''t realize that Sylvie was back. She was quietly humming a light song, and her body was twisting and rocking with the rhythm. She was quite different from her usual cautious and serious appearance, full of the youth and vitality that she should have at her age.


    Although she was very satisfied with Alice, who was always able to do it, Sylvie thought it was the maidservant girl who really looked like this.


    After enjoying Alice''s voice for a while, he coughed gently to show his presence.


    Suddenly, the maidservant girl''s movement was frozen.


    Then she slowly turned her head, stiff as if it were a rusty steel statue.


    When he saw Sylvie looking at himself with playful eyes, the maid girl''s whole face turned bright red, as if there would be blood dripping down at any time.


    "Old teacher When did you come back? "


    Asked the maid, holding the last ten thousandth of luck.


    "Umm, it''s probably from the first bar of the second paragraph you sing."


    ''replied Sylvie solemnly.


    "Ah, isn''t that the beginning..." The girl''s face turned redder, and Sylvie even had the illusion that white steam could be seen in her head.


    "By the way, I like the third section of the second paragraph best."


    "Please, please don''t make fun of me..."


    Alice protested in a low voice.


    Sylvie shrugged noncommittally.


    But he still knows what it means to stop when you are satisfied.


    So he no longer teased the girl, but asked: "it''s so red to say? Isn''t she always with you? "


    True red, who had lost her divine parts, was just a delicate doll. She would always follow Alice, but now she suddenly disappeared. It''s really strange.


    "Miss Eve and miss jockey came here and said they were going to do an experiment with real red, and they took her away with my permission."


    Though there was still a little blush on her face, Alice, recovering at last, replied softly, and then she asked a little uneasily: -- Well, did I bother you with this? "


    "No, it doesn''t matter. I''m just curious SIVI waved his hand and showed a sunny smile: "after all, I have passed on the red color to you. Now you are her master."


    Then SIVI asked, "but it''s a rare college holiday. Don''t you really go home and have a look? I remember that you are also a descendant of the nobility"My mother is my father''s maid. When I was born, my father''s family deprived me of my inheritance right, so my mother raised me as a maid from a young age."


    Alice was smiling slightly, but there was a faint loneliness in her smile: "for that family, as long as you don''t use the family name, it''s better for me to be a maid outside than to appear in front of them."


    Sylvie was stunned and didn''t know what to say. At last he reached out and stroked the girl''s hair.


    The maid narrowed her eyes and showed some expression of enjoyment. Under the support of her red face, she seemed unexpectedly lovely.


    "Oh, I broke the love affair of our dean as soon as I got home What should I do? "


    the sudden sound broke the quiet and comfortable atmosphere between the two and made Alice run out like a frightened rabbit.


    And Sylvie''s hand was still there. He couldn''t take it back. He turned to look at the source of the sound.


    The Pearl colored translucent ghost girl floats beside the table, covering her eyes with her hands, making a look of "do not look at others if you are not in the first place.".


    But the gap between the tip of the finger is big enough to see the dark eyes of the ghost girl.


    "I have other jobs, so I''m going to leave first." Alice took the tray and the cleaning tools, bowed to SIVI, and then quickly escaped from the dean''s room.


    Seaver, however, couldn''t help but look at fitter, who had nothing to do with himself.


    "The white ELF''s magic was so quickly debugged?" Asked SIVI.


    "How could it be It''s not easy to adjust the exclusive magic created by divinity Anyway, I have other things to do with you this time. "


    With a wave of fitter''s hand, a translucent picture appears in front of Seaver.


    Above were several figures in black hoods with horn ornaments on their hoods: "some students on vacation found traces of black sheep horn believers and reported to the three sages."


    And SIVI looked at the screen and muttered to himself, "NIMA, is it really true that there are a bunch of crazy people jumping out to make trouble on their own?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    Anko was originally a hunter''s child.


    Since she was sensible, her family has been instilling knowledge of nature into her.


    How to distinguish the direction in the forest, how to distinguish the animal species according to the feces, what kind of trace represents the prey, and what to do when encountering Warcraft


    Even Anke thought that when she grew up, she would inherit her father''s work and become a village Hunter; or she would marry an excellent hunter in the village and become a village maid as virtuous as her mother.


    Until the appearance of the owl.


    When the owl appeared in the village for the first time, Anke, like her father, shot it with a bow and arrow, but not only failed to shoot it down, but also was carried away by it.


    Anke was angry for several days.


    It was only after Edric''s systematic study that Anke knew how ignorant he was at that time. The owl of Aldrich launched a fierce attack to defeat the wolf species of level 5. For ordinary hunters, when the level of Crusade reaches level 5, it is the object they must avoid. Unless there''s a trap or something, I don''t know who''s the hunter and who''s the prey


    After receiving the admission notice from Aldrich college, Anke''s parents almost emptied all their savings to collect a gold coin for tuition and sent her to the college.


    Fortunately, Aldrich''s facilities are numerous and his welfare is perfect. Even if he doesn''t have any living expenses, he won''t be hungry.


    After nearly a year''s study in Aldrich, she constantly enriched herself and broadened her horizons. Anke was no longer the child who knew nothing at that time.


    When Aldrich had a holiday and Anke returned to her village, she suddenly realized that the village, which used to be very huge, was so small.


    The village head, who used to think he was extremely rich, could not even compare with the ordinary residents in some big cities.


    The spear, bow, arrow and dog leg machete, which used to be regarded as a sharp weapon of magic weapons, now seems to be so crude.


    Anke felt a warm and sour feeling at the thought that her father had hunted countless wild animals with this crude weapon and raised tuition fees for herself.


    Because of the agreement with the college, the students are before graduation. Without permission, she could not sell her equipment to non idrick personnel to obtain funds, so anko could not provide a lot of money to improve the situation of the village.


    However, she can be regarded as well-informed. Naturally, she can find out a lot of disadvantages in the village.


    With her mysterious magician identity in the eyes of ordinary people, her words certainly have a lot of weight Well, in fact, she''s talking better now than her father, the best hunter in the village.


    Under her suggestion, many parts of the village have been improved, and in the reconstruction project, she has timely used magic to help, magic magic all of a sudden to suppress those angry voices in the village.


    Although the things in the college can''t be taken out to the villagers casually, there is an alchemy course for him. After the villagers had collected the corresponding materials, Anke was able to produce many low-level alchemy articles according to the textbook, which made the villagers'' life more convenient and safer.


    After all this, she began to go to the forest near the village.


    Because of his educational policy, almost all of his students have the spirit of adventure rarely seen in academic magicians.


    Of course, this is also due to the well prepared protection measures of Edric. In the first self-defense class taught by Sylvie himself, what he taught the students was not defensive magic, but how to launch the home crystal most efficiently This is also Sylvie''s own experience of being hanged and beaten in the copy.


    What Anke originally thought was to get rid of the more threatening demons nearby. Even though she was only a third tier student in Aldrich, after the training of the tower of endless sky, as long as she was careful, it was not difficult for her to solve the demons below level 10 in the crusade.


    After removing the unstable factors, we sprinkle some dragon dung to create a "giant dragon habitat" to prevent other demons from entering the land of no owner.


    In this way, the danger around here can be reduced to a relatively low level.


    By the way, although dragon dung can be sold in the college store, there must be a reward point to buy it. The Dragon dung on Anke''s hand comes from the sapphire dragon raised by the dean. The whole college is famous for the greedy degree of the goods. As long as a little cheap gems, you can get some dragon dung, dragon saliva and fallen dragon scales from each other''s hands.


    If it wasn''t for that guy who had already passed the period of tooth removal, he might have started to use the legendary material dragon''s tooth, which is very good for making magic weapons


    However, when she entered the forest, Anke found some strange traces.


    There are a lot of remains of buildings scattered in the forest. Occasionally, some statues that have experienced the wind and rain but can''t see their true colors can be found occasionally.It is said that this is the site of a small city, but the forest has exploded in a certain period of time, which completely engulfed the small city.


    But after Anke had the corresponding knowledge of magic, she found that these relics were not so much small cities as part of a huge altar!


    Feeling something strange, she put aside her initial thoughts and began to look for strange places. It turned out to be really found by her.


    It''s a rock in the heart of the forest.


    From time to time, some hooded figures would come here for parties.


    There was a big gap between the strength of those figures. Some Anke felt that they were not their opponents at all, while some Anke felt that they could play three by one


    At first, the shadows were just parties. But later, the shadow gradually began to become a little crazy.


    All kinds of weird magic rituals make Anke''s scalp numb. Sometimes they try to integrate human beings and monsters, and the end result is that both people and monsters are dead; sometimes they summon ghosts that don''t belong to the world through the black fog; and sometimes they cry out the pain that the experimental bodies can''t even die.


    After reporting the situation here to the three sages of the college, she continued to peep at those figures bravely.


    Until today, Anke suddenly found that the other side had bound many villagers in the village. It seemed that she intended to use them as long-term workers At this moment, she finally knew that she could not continue to be so silent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Just as Anke began to sneak into the cult strongholds, a magic ship with her body hidden was slowly stopping over the forest.


    "Is that really OK?"


    In the bridge of the magic ship, fitter looked at the image from the mage''s eye, and asked SIVI in some doubts.


    This magic ship is not one of the three most powerful magic guided destroyers of Aldrich, but an ordinary production magic ship.


    After all, those three magic Destroyers have become the symbol of Aldrich. If you call them casually, they will be found by the spies who stay in Morag.


    Sylvie didn''t want his information out so easily.


    "I have issued emergency orders to several students nearby, and they will soon come to work with this child named Anke. Besides, we are here, so don''t worry about their safety."


    Sylvie didn''t hesitate.


    "In that case, why don''t we just do it ourselves?" Fitter was still very strange about Sylvie''s decision.


    "Because I think of what Frey said to me when she came back to the holy land, I had a little bit of legendary consciousness." SIVI said with a wry smile: "if I really do it myself, it will be unbearable to deal with those believers in the periphery, but it will also ring an alarm for the enemies inside. In that case, maybe we will have to go for nothing..."


    "Do you mean that the black sheep horn believers are likely to recognize you and choose to destroy information and other clues instead of confronting you directly?" If fitter nodded knowingly, she immediately asked, "why don''t you just let it go? I remember that you have a magic weapon called flesh and skin


    "The problem is I''m too strong. After annihilating the enemy on the periphery, the people inside will notice that they are wrong. When they encounter an irresistible enemy, I don''t think anyone will be stupid enough to die? "


    Sylvie sighed: "if you pretend to be weak, it''s a little difficult to be honest. It''s easy to get out of the way..."


    In the comparison of secondary two, it means "I have forgotten the taste of weakness".


    "Rather than do that, we should let the students make a breakthrough in the name of experience. We can choose to help them and surprise them. We can also take advantage of this period of time to bypass the conflict site and directly sneak into the interior to get clues."


    Sylvie clasped his hands, leaned on his chin, and said, "everything is planned.".


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think you''re more and more like the villain in Knight fiction. "


    Fitter was silent for a moment, then suddenly said.


    "Cough, it''s just a joke But then again, you see that kind of thing


    "Occasionally. However, it''s too troublesome to open a book, so many times I read it together with others while hiding behind them For example, Fu Lei, Fu Lei, Fu Lei and so on... "


    Well, it seems that miss shengyinjianji''s hobby has once again been completely exposed without her knowledge.


    Apart from a person and a ghost peeping down from thousands of meters high, Anke has now entered the scope of the altar.


    The original size of the altar was astonishing, but the heretics seem to have only restored the central part of the altar, while the periphery remains as ruins.


    Through idrick''s student ID card, Anke has contacted several other students who have come to support her.


    Unfortunately, the supporter is not her friend or acquaintance. At best, it can only be regarded as the degree of understanding. In this case, she naturally has no right to put the villagers in danger in order to save them.


    After asking them to attract the attention of the heretics as much as possible, she planned to go to the enemy''s base camp alone to save the villagers.


    But Sylvie was happy to see the figures that were slowly approaching the center of the altar They just happened to be the four squad leaders who had solved a series of troubles and were traveling around the eastern plain.


    It''s said that the former president of the Western Wei once visited the western part of the plain, so they didn''t know where they had been to visit the western part of the plain.


    It''s a pity that the first stop of the trip was arrested for being closest to the accident site, which made their journey full of the flavor of how difficult the future is.


    "Although Anke said that we should attract the attention of the heretics, what should we do?" Tannis scratched his ear a little annoyed.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to be associated with the heretics.


    There is probably no more troubling opponent in the eastern plains than the believers in the heretics. If you can''t guarantee to kill the other party at one time, I''m afraid you''ll live in the shadow of each other for the rest of your life


    Although tannis himself is not afraid of the Revenge of the heretics, he is the only one of the four little guys born of a declining aristocrat. Naturally, he has to consider his family to a certain extent.


    "I''ll go straight out and lure the enemy. Then you can help me and drag as many of them as possible into the woods.""Anko is a student in our class, and as a monitor, it is my duty," said Dorothy, first of all


    "Stop making a noise. What we have to do is attract the enemy''s attention. Your water element magic is not good for running away or defending. It''s hard to finish this task, or I will go."


    Reidel immediately interrupted Dorothy and recommended: "I am good at wind magic, at least to make sure that those guys can''t catch me. Besides, I have trouble you because of my father''s affairs. Now it is a gift. "


    "Go to you, where is the price of the apology!"


    "You said, all we have to do is to attract the attention of each other, but no one has said we should be bait ourselves," he said


    "What do you do with camiou?" Tanis has a bright eye.


    Perhaps the results of the four people are not the best (in fact, the theoretical evaluation results of the kamiyu are almost the bottom of the four), but it is definitely the youngest and smartest.


    This point from his endless, different effects, so many professors cry and laugh at the alchemy products can know.


    In Sofia''s words, "if this guy can use his Alchemy Thoughts on magic learning and practice, I''m afraid he can try to hit the medium-level magician.".


    "Of course, who do you think I am?"


    kamiyu raised his head proudly, and then a key that looked like a black stone was carved appeared in his hand.


    "This is "The stone ghost''s control?" Dorothy recognized the truth of the key at once: "where did you get it?"


    "Nonsense, of course, it''s done by yourself." Kamiyu continued to be proud.


    "But The way stone ghost is made has been lost? " Dorothy is still unbelievable.


    "There is lost alchemy - you can also be a great alchemist in the College Library Although the refining method bypasses the soul law, the finished product is not the real life of alchemy, but it is enough to deal with this situation. "


    Kamiyu waved his key. A ghost with a car size fell from the sky and fell down at his feet gently: "how about it, is it windy?"


    And the other three looked at each other, and then said in a voice, "this stone ghost looks ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry I can''t do stone carving. "


    The shape of stone ghost is usually completed by sculpture, and the internal structure will be processed at last. Therefore, most of them can be restored to sculpture when they don''t need to start. Some magicians use this feature to hide the stone ghosts in a pile of sculptures. When there are thieves, they will steal them unexpectedly, mainly used to protect their own property and treasures.


    Kamiyu has not been trained in stone carving. The stone carving of stone ghosts is almost invisible in the market. Therefore, the carved things are inevitably abstract


    He said, "forget it, no matter ugly or not, as long as it can be used."


    After that, kamiyu waved his key again, and at the same time, he spit out a single word. The stone like ghost was like a command, opened his wings, and then jumped up and glided towards the center of the altar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    Claude opened his eyes, and the first thing he saw was the crown that swayed with the breeze, and the speckles of light that fell from the gaps in the umbrella woven from the leaves.


    "Ah..." The previous memory gradually revived in his chaotic mind: "because the weather was so good, and the wind was very comfortable, so I fell asleep here by accident."


    He shook his head, but he couldn''t get rid of the muddy feeling in his head, so he raised his hand to pat his head to sober himself up.


    But instead of touching his head, his hand went straight through his head.


    Stupefied, he stretched his hand in front of him and found that what was presented in front of him was not human hands, but a pair of pale green hands with a little translucent feeling.


    "Again..."


    Claude sighed and looked back. Sure enough, he saw himself where he was just lying.


    That''s his body.


    At this time, Claude''s body and face still with a comfortable expression, hands pillow behind the head, lying on the soft lawn, a look of enjoyment.


    "If Franken had lost his body in the last fight, I might have lost my body."


    Claude lay back slowly in accordance with his body''s posture, and after a long time he reopened his eyes. The sense of spiritual fullness and the heaviness of being caught by gravity made him understand that he was finally back in the body.


    "Ghost disease is getting more and more serious. It can''t go on like this..." After several times of clenching his fist and then loosening it, Claude got up and patted the grass and dust on his body.


    Although it was obvious that he had left Aldrich to avoid Franken, it was not.


    It was probably on the eve of Aldrich''s summer vacation that Claude overheard seavy and Franken talking.


    From their conversation, he knew how bad his situation was, and that Franken didn''t mean to hurt him. Instead, he had been trying to help him with treatment, but it had little effect.


    In addition, he found out from their conversation that this was not the first time Franken had asked seavy for help in his situation. This made him wonder why Franken, who looked so strange, would treat him so well.


    However, the dean who saved Morag, even in Claude''s eyes, seemed to have no good way. He just accidentally revealed the word "soul territory" in his conversation.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what that meant, Claude could still understand from the lines that there might be a cure for his current situation in the so-called "territory of the soul.".


    Because he felt that he was already in trouble with the Aldrich college, and he was too embarrassed to ask for any more, Claude did not say anything to others. He just used the excuse to avoid Franken''s harassment and set out on the road to find the territory of soul.


    Then he walked about a kilometer down that road and was caught by Franken.


    After that, Claude wanted to continue to search independently, but Franken insisted not to allow it. The battle of wits and courage between father and son began


    "Awake?"


    A sudden, unemotional voice startled Claude.


    Then he found that Franken was sitting at a distance from what he didn''t want to see, looking at himself with a wide range of eyes.


    In the pursuit of a period of time ago, the instinct of training let Claude a backward turn, quickly and Franken to open the distance.


    To his surprise, however, Franken did not pursue.


    He just stood up, dusted himself off, twisted the screw, and said in an expectant voice, "now that you''re awake, come with me."


    "Bang, are you going back to college again..." Claude knew he couldn''t run away again this time, but he didn''t admit it. He just stood indifferent.


    "No, I found a relic," but Franken''s words surprised him: "I need to team up with people. If you''re lucky, maybe you can find magic related to your soul... "


    Shadow altar --


    "Oh, damn it!" In the altar, a figure swears.


    All the figures on the altar had disappeared except him.


    The black sheep horn believers themselves are not the existence of observing order. When the disaster comes, they will fly normally.


    Not long ago, some sentinels reported that there were stone figurines who were obviously employed outside.


    Although people have been organized to beat down the stone statue ghost, this is not a problem. The problem is that the stone ghost''s workmanship is still very new (although it is very ugly)!


    Since they are willing to throw expensive gargoyles in front of them as consumables, it shows that there is a certain level of alchemists or magicians who are interested in it.This is the conclusion of the figures.


    So they all retreated quickly, leaving no trace.


    "Those cowards! Now we''re not sure it''s the mage association that''s after us! Maybe it''s just a young mage with a strong sense of justice? I''m so scared by this situation that I''m a believer of the black goat


    The man on the ground shouts hysterically.


    "No, not only that, even if I''m really targeted by the mage Association, I''ll carry out my faith!"


    Well, although kamiyu does have some talent, he still has a long way to go from the so-called "alchemists or magicians with a certain level of proficiency", and has no relationship with the mage Association.


    The only reason why he sent gargoyles to investigate was that he didn''t expect that the hooded, mysterious and crazy believers could release some strange magic, and NIMA''s weird magic could even defeat the stone figurines with good anti magic ability


    In fact, after confirming that the gargoyles, whose raw materials were already expensive, were killed, kamiyu remained frustrated and forward bending for a long time, also known as OTZ.


    "I''m stupid, really. I only knew that evil believers could summon magic, but I didn''t expect that there was such a long-range attack magic... "


    Regardless of kamiyu''s sad thoughts, at least they have completed their task of attracting the enemy''s attention. While the cult members were confused by the gargoyles, Anke had quietly infiltrated them and began to grope for the core of the altar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

I''m sorry. I''m busy today. Please take a day off.


    Tomorrow, if you can, we will probably update the 5000 character chapter


    Well, if you can.


    (Jiageng? What about the kids you don''t know...)


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Once upon a time, the gates of hell were opened.


    There are many powerful beings from it, even some monsters that can be compared with the demon king.


    But one day, I don''t know why those powerful creatures suddenly disappeared. Even the gate with the main material plane and the hell plane disappeared, and never appeared again.


    The truth of this legend has long been submerged in the torrent of history. There is only one feasible way to salvage the truth from the mouth of the party concerned.


    The monsters from hell disappeared before they could make waves, which made their existence not as well known as abyssal demons.


    In the history of human mythology, there are only three real hellish creatures.


    Menpan of hell, Cerberus.


    The king of Western hell, gob.


    The enemy of the gods, vermore Barol.


    Cerberus is twisted by the will of hell, incarnated as 99 heads, guarding the entrance of all hell, each head has the strength of the big devil. It is said that it was not any one of the ninety-nine heads who came to the world through the gates of hell, but the collection of all the twisted Cerberus, that is, the real hell three headed dogs.


    Gob and paramount were in charge of the Western hell. It is said that gobu is a fallen angel, but this is not true. According to the myth spread among the believers of black sheep horn, even if the angels of the whole heaven go up together, I''m afraid they can''t beat the devil Lord. It was once thought that gob was the author of Enoch, because the first devil in Enoch was gob, but there was no evidence for this.


    The only record of vermoor barrow is from the canon old book of the pure white church. Vermoor is a race, and barrow is the strongest Volmer who has won the magic eye. They have a mountain like body, incomparable power, and the ability to swallow everything. Because the harm to the world is too great, it has been knocked down by the holy light of hell. After the gate of hell is opened, all gods (or things worshipped as gods) are listed as enemies.


    Among the three, hellmenfans betrayed the will of hell and had only one hand with human beings, and then disappeared completely. Even the believers of black sheep horn had no way to control its whereabouts. Now the hellhounds in the abyss are actually monsters born of Cerberus'' body hair.


    Although gobu, the king of the Western hell, has also disappeared, it is said that he has returned to hell before the gate of hell disappears. Whether this rumor is true or not, even if the other party has not returned to hell, unless the black sheep horn believers can find the "black prison City scripture", they can not get any information from the other party.


    Finally, there is the enemy of the gods, vermore Barol.


    This guy''s end is tragic. After coming to the main material plane, Barol first met not the God he wanted to revenge, but the Lord of fear and plague who had just come to this plane.


    Barol''s magic eye almost killed the Lord of fear, but this behavior also angered the two strongest in the abyss, the three super strong launched a terrible war.


    As a result of the battle, the Lord of terror stripped Barol''s soul from his body, and the Lord of pestilence took apart his skin and flesh, and made his flesh pestilence, and the skin was woven into a bag to hold his magic eye and heart.


    Later, Barol tried to revive with the help of his heart, but he was found out by the Lord of pestilence. Unfortunately, the Lord of fear had been defeated by the United forces of mankind and heaven at that time, and he could not destroy Barol alone.


    The two hundred and a half degrees of the devil''s seal were put into the seal of the heart of Barol This is a breakthrough in physics common sense of absolute zero below the low temperature, theoretically impossible to exist.


    And the Lord of pestilence was greatly wounded by the seal of Barol, and one of his arms was cut off by a human being.


    After some years, the black sheep horn believers found the entrance of the ice free River, which was one of the strongholds of the plague Lord, the shadow altar.


    However, the ice free river is so weird that they have not been able to officially launch a search operation - no matter what kind of magic weapon is put into the river, it will certainly lose all reaction. No matter what kind of magic it is, the caster will fall into a state of reversion when it touches the river


    Just as they were at a loss, a gifted alchemist made a fantastic proposal: since human beings can''t get Barol out, let other creatures do it.


    His proposal received unexpected support, and the black sheep horn believers were running at an incredible speed, and experiments to summon hellish creatures with human sacrifice were in full swing.


    The experiment was successful. Although the amount of summoning was limited, the sacrifices they could provide were also limited.So the alchemist put forward another proposal.


    Use a "School of magic" and all its students and professors as sacrifices to summon hellish creatures!


    The plan is so shocking that many high-ranking officials of the black sheep horn believers who are well-known in the public face have advised them.


    But the plan was carried out in the end Or cut first and then play.


    The school of magic, where the victim unfortunately lay down his gun, is Shakespeare Minnick college.


    This behavior angered many high-level followers of the black sheep''s horn, who withdrew from the shadow altar, leaving only projection like equipment for communication.


    And the plan didn''t succeed.


    I don''t know which link is wrong. After the Shawn Minnick college was sacrificed as a sacrifice, no hell creatures were called. In fact, they didn''t even get to the hell plane. It is because of this that helo thinks that the magic breath in the pit has nothing to do with hell


    Just as the few high-ranking members of the black sheep horn believers were busy cleaning their buttocks, the brave men of Aldrich came on the stage.


    Although they were only a few students of Edric, the defense of the shadow altar was empty, and many posts had not been filled. In addition, they did not know that the intruder had only a few children, so they immediately became a mess. This also provided Anke with the best time to enter


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    "Is this really the stronghold of the black sheep horn believers?"


    SIVI looked around the hall of the shadow altar, looking at the black robed men he had bound up and trying to wriggle.


    After the four little guys attracted most of the outside attention and Anke attracted most of the internal attention, SIVI, after judging the center of the magic circle through the relics of the altar, easily invaded the central hall of the shadow altar from the ceiling through the magic spell of fossil clay, and gave the head of the black sheep horn believer who was preparing to attack Anke I''ve got it.


    Because everything was so smooth, SIVI even had the illusion that "this is actually a trap. The believers in black sheep''s horn deliberately introduced him to attack him.".


    However, after a careful search, he found that it was just an illusion


    The number of guards was less than 200, and half of them were not even elementary magicians. At best, they were apprentices. Because of the relationship between the remains of the altar, anyone who has a little research on ancient Fuwen can generally guess the structure of the room covered by mountains and rocks. The facilities inside are even more straightforward, and there are no mazes to confuse the enemy and some defensive measures. Basically rely on mobile communication


    It''s hard to get involved in all kinds of complicated situations, even more difficult for them to get involved in all kinds of complicated situations.


    You are a cult that can stop children crying at night. Can you give me some professional skills!


    However, after interrogating the black robed leader by using magic magic, Sylvie realized that he had misunderstood him.


    The shadow altar is indeed the stronghold of the black sheep horn believers.


    However, the most terrible thing about the followers of the black sheep horn is not how powerful they are. In fact, in the known history, the pure white church and the Qiyao mage Association have carried out many encirclement and suppression against them, and almost every time they have achieved remarkable results.


    Until the end of the day, the black sheep horn believers simply changed the original way of composition, making the stronghold a temporary foothold. The real power lurks in the human society and plays its own role until the moment when it plays its role.


    The upper class of the black sheep horn believers also adopted the kind of parliamentary system similar to the mage Association. A total of 12 seats were set up, and each of them had a great appeal among the believers. Only when the old seat abdicates or is killed, will a new seat be replaced.


    For example, all the candidates who have six points in the leader of the society, for example, are not the ones who have six points in the human society.


    "The main members are all lurking in human society, and so are their subordinates..." Sylvie frowned slightly.


    Unfortunately, the black robed leader in front of him did not see the real appearance of the other seats, so he could not point out other traitors.


    In addition to these two-thirds of the traitors, the remaining one-third, that is, the four seats, are respectively responsible for the management of him and the other three responsible for research.


    From this fellow''s memory, we can see that the other three researchers have different ways of thinking than ordinary people, but they are all extremely intelligent and have profound knowledge in alchemy and sorcery.


    At least, the structure of the three dimensional magic is not perfect after hearing the material of the three dimensional magic.


    In addition, they have amazing courage and crazy ideas - such as the tragic end of Shakespeare''s Minnick College


    It is because of this that 70% of the traitors and 30% of the researchers have completely reversed each other, and both sides have taken away a large number of talents. Therefore, only a small number of talents are left behind, and their strength is uneven.


    At this point, Xiwei had an intuitive understanding of the black sheep horn believers.


    Just as he was about to ask the other party to take him to look for the three research subjects, the body of the head of black robe inflated like an inflatable balloon, and then exploded with a bang, and his flesh and blood splashed everywhere.


    "The curse is." Sylvie frowned. Although he didn''t get any filth on his body, he still waved his finger to clean up his surroundings. Meanwhile, he said to himself, "besides, there is still carrion in the flesh and blood. If it is stained on the body during the explosion, the whole skin may rot away."


    This curse must not have been planted voluntarily by the head of the black robe. I''m afraid he didn''t know that he had been cursed by other races.


    The only clue is dead, and Sylvie''s staying here doesn''t seem to help. It''s almost time to head back to Aldrich College - if the guy didn''t mention the ice free River under the shadow altar.


    "The dark river where some of the legendary monsters'' bodies are stored..."After knocking in the central hall for a while, Sylvie found the way to the underground.


    "It''s very cold down here. You''d better prepare yourself."


    Fitter pokes her head out of the floor. She''s just gone down to investigate.


    "Can ghosts feel the warmth and coldness?" At the same time, he put on all kinds of magic things and put them out of the box.


    "Of course, I can''t feel the general temperature change, but the temperature below is too weird. I always have a feeling that if I enter the underground river, I''m afraid my soul will be frozen by the river and disappear completely in the world."


    Said fitter gravely.


    "So powerful?" Sylvie smacked his tongue.


    He put himself into a ball, then slowly walked down the tunnel, came to the edge of the ice free river.


    As soon as he got here, he immediately felt wrong.


    At first, he thought that this kind of place would be like a copy of "glacier labyrinth" at most.


    As a result, after he really came here, he found that he was very wrong.


    "Damn it The blood began to freeze The eyes are also... "


    When he found something wrong, he immediately turned around, but his feet had already been frozen on the ground. After turning around, he had already become hard, and his ankle was broken like a brittle glass and became two pieces. However, there was no trace of blood on the fracture surface, and the blood and tissue fluid had been frozen for a long time.


    Dragging his broken body for two steps, Sylvie completely turned into an ice sculpture and lost the breath of life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    The surface of the abyss, the center of the Styx.


    The river, which used to be filled with all kinds of ghosts, demons and Warcraft, is now empty. Only a few corpses and bones floating occasionally can prove that this river is not the river of the main material plane, but the river of Hades in the abyss.


    "Stop your foolish behavior." In the vast center of the river, the royal highness of the night''s nobility is standing on the water: "you should also know that this kind of behavior can not cause any harm to me."


    Around her were four jets of water that rose like a fountain.


    In the four water columns, the figures are looming. They are armed with spears, iron daggers, tomahawks and Trident. They insert long weapons into the girl''s body from four directions, and imprison the vampire princess.


    Although they are not physical weapons, these four long weapons are actually the products of the materialization of curse magic or black magic, such as "limb withering", "ghost touch", "energy decline", "withering caress".


    If it were ordinary people, they would have died hundreds of times. Even a great mage, if he can''t defend in time, will be attacked by these four cursed weapons.


    But the vampire princess is different.


    Her body is the black iron coffin princess from the river Styx. Her birth and power source are all from the four curse of the river Styx. Although it can not be said that it has no effect on her, except that she can not only have activities, there is no way to have a great impact on her.


    In fact, even the inability to move freely is due to the excessive integration with the existence of the vampire Princess


    Not far in front of the girl, a huge figure broke through the water and stood there like a mountain, which was daunting.


    She was one of the three pillars of the Styx.


    There are two main purposes for her coming to the abyss this time. One is to dig out the past memories of the halflings from the dark forest, so as to collect the fallen halflings for their own use. If conditions permit, she can look for the demon treasure left in the dark forest by the way.


    The second is to go to the Styx to defeat hubusoru.


    Hubsolulu had played with the vampire princess a long time ago, and finally failed.


    For this reason, at that time, hubusoru had to cut off his forelimb and create a kind of body that could be driven by a girl.


    It''s just that there seems to be a little trouble this time.


    "Don''t get carried away, woman." The sound of thunder exploded in the sky. Hubusolu''s voice was so loud that, centered on it, a circle of waves were lifted up and finally turned into stormy waves. It seemed that the momentum was a little bigger than there: "you have lost the strength of the past in this period of time You''ve even given up the glory of the Lord of death and joined in with a bloodsucker. You will pay for it! "


    "Is the price you''re talking about is that I''m trapped here?"


    The vampire Princess yawned and looked up: "it''s no use. There''s no need for this kind of trap."


    "is there any need for you to has the final say?"


    As soon as the words fell, hubsolulu raised his foot and stepped down on the vampire princess. However, the vampire Princess made a sudden force to shake off the four curse weapons on her body. She leaped lightly and easily avoided the other party''s foot, which was as thick as a beam. But then she seemed to suddenly run out of strength and stumble


    "The despicable interior of the bloodsucker has begun to affect your body. You have abandoned one of the greatest powers and chose to embark on this unknown path. This is the world''s best punishment for you. " Hubsolulu''s voice rang again, and the vampire Princess curled her lips.


    But she also understood that they were right.


    Although as a vampire, including tolerance to hunger and thirst and many other aspects are far better than ordinary women. But for vampires, the urge to suck blood is also very difficult.


    Trapped in the curse cage by hubsolulu, it takes quite a long time to analyze those curses, so the vampire princess will naturally feel extremely bored.


    "It''s so noisy Don''t push your luck


    Vampire Princess eyes slightly narrowed, wine red eyes let the bottom of the heart cold.


    I saw her reach out in front of a row, a space-time crack appeared there.


    "Are you going to run away?" Hubsolulu''s tone makes the vampire Princess feel ridiculed. However, after integrating with the vampire princess, her strength has indeed declined a lot, and this time the fight also makes her understand her current shortcomings.


    The six armed monster''s virtual shadow emerged behind her, and a hammer beat off the attacking hubsolulu, making the girl walk safely into the space crack.


    "The next time we meet, the name of the three pillars of the Styx will disappear completely." The business of the vampire Princess comes with the slow closure of the space cracks.


    When the crack completely disappeared, huberthoru, who was trying to chase him, stopped his movement and looked at the place where the crack disappeared.Then he said, with unexpected calmness.


    "No, not next time."


    The Dark Alliance of Timothy. The cliff of the west land -


    when the eldest princess of the night aristocrat came back here, she was stunned by what she saw.


    Although it is not as good as Aldrich''s castle, the equally magnificent vampire castle has completely turned into ruins. There are only some ruins left in the castle. If you look carefully, you will find that there are many corpses of monsters buried in the ruins, but the most common one is the bats all over the ground. It seems that there are strong vampires here Yes, I just don''t know what the final result is.


    Did not expect that they went out once, the home was copied from the old nest, which made the vampire Princess out of the ground angry.


    "Is it a fake Sure enough, it should have been dealt with in the first place. "


    The first thing she thought about was that she was one of the three pillar demons, but now it has become a small lump and is still in her flask.


    But then she overturned that possibility.


    Most of the corpses on the ground are killed by one blow. If they are replaced by fake objects, it is estimated that they will absorb something even if they are not opened


    When she came all the way to the original central royal court, it had been destroyed, but at least there was a familiar figure standing on the pile of ruins.


    "You are back at last." Asasher, who found the eldest princess approaching, turned around with a relaxed and freehand smile on his face: "just right, I just cleaned out the rebels..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    "Monster graveyard, ice free River There are a lot of places full of unsolved mysteries that have been discovered recently. "


    Sylvie sighed and sat behind his desk, a little bored.


    The previous attack on the shadow altar was successful in a sense. Many of the guys who chased the four kamiyu outside the altar were trapped by the four little guys. Although Anke had met several dangers on the way, he still had the strength to return to the normal level of high-level mage, and Feite secretly plundered the array, but it was not dangerous.


    It''s a pity that the shadow altar did not harvest anything. Instead, it trapped one of Sylvie himself on the edge of the underground river.


    Open the task page of the system, and a branch task "crusade on the shadow altar" has been marked as completed. However, as a branch task, the reward is not satisfactory.


    "Tentacle''s lair" Although it is also an achievement building, it attracts more hatred than a Necromancer''s nest or a demon''s nest. If I did build this thing in the college, I''m sure that he will be divided into the evil camp... "


    Sylvie looked at the achievement building drawing in the inventory, his face tangled.


    In addition to this task, there are many branch line tasks that have been triggered all the time recently. Unfortunately, it is a bit troublesome to complete them one by one.


    Just as Sylvie was sorting out the context of those branch tasks, trying to sort out a relatively simple part of them and solve them quickly, fitter''s head suddenly popped out of his desk, frightening the unsuspecting Sylvie to death.


    "Something big happened, something big happened here!"


    But before Sylvie complained, fitter, unable to tell whether he was excited or excited, said to him.


    As three sages Moreover, she is the more responsible one among the three sages. When the caravan or adventure team under the Aldrich college gets new information, she can get a corresponding report. Therefore, fitter should be the one with the best information.


    "Calm down. What happened?"


    After trying to push the other person''s head back into his desk, SIVI sighed again and asked.


    "Timothy the Dark Alliance is divided!"


    "What?"


    What fitter said surprised Seaver.


    It is reasonable to say that as long as the vampire princess, as the axis of evil, still exists, timothyn''s Dark Alliance will not undergo such drastic changes in a short period of time.


    He quickly asked, "what is going on?"


    Fitter cleared his throat, and the information he had obtained was told.


    It was a caravan in the chamber of Commerce affiliated to Aldrich that got the information. The caravan wandered around the border of Houlian and timothyn''s Dark Alliance all the year round, making huge profits by buying and selling.


    Although the scale of the caravan was not large and its management skills were only average, they were branded with the brand of Aldrich college. The general forces did not dare to embarrass them at the risk of infuriating a great magician. In addition, the leaders of the caravan had enough self-knowledge, they never overcame their business, and their relationship with all aspects was good, and their performance was not bad pretty good.


    This time, they also took precious spices and silk, and planned to go to timothyn''s border to make a good profit. In fact, the most profitable business should be to buy slaves at low prices from demon lords in timothyn, and then sell them at high prices in other markets. However, SIVI made it clear that all the caravans of idrick could not touch the slaves and drugs, and they would be executed on the spot.


    Only when the caravan arrived at timothyn, it was found that there was already a lot of people there. If it wasn''t for the reputation of the caravan, it might have been directly arrested


    At first the head of the caravan thought Timothy was going to attack human society, but after a short time there, he found that his guess was not correct.


    Timothy sheen not only did not mean to attack human society, but he fell into civil strife.


    According to the information obtained by the caravan leader from others, it seems that the cause of the current situation is that the party under the eldest princess of the dark night intended to rebel while she was going to the abyss. In the middle of the battle, asasher executed all those people and destroyed a castle


    You know, the servants of the vampire princess are all of different races. They are nominally servants, but in fact they are more like the representatives of their own races. Most of them are highly respected and have great influence in their own races. It is also because of this, with the cooperation of high pressure policy, timothyn Dark Alliance can barely maintain the multi-ethnic rule.


    After these people died, the conflicts that had been accumulated before broke out. The Lords of timothyn became king and fought against each other. The rebels also took the opportunity to occupy a base area. Although it was still a bit precarious, it was much better than the situation of rootless duckweed before.The initiator of evil, no one shows any interest in asshal, and the royal highness of the night''s nobility.


    "Do opportunities and risks coexist..."


    After listening to fitter''s account, Seaver put his hands together, against his chin, and thought it over.


    He was sure that the three major forces of Pan human integration alliance, including the Qiyao mage Association, the king''s Council and the pure white Holy See, certainly knew about it, but none of them acted on it. This also showed that they did not have much confidence in taking timothyn, and even if they could capture Timothy, the price they paid would not be affordable at present The old friends of the non mage association are willing to put down their old faces, and a group of human shaped nuclear bombs run to timothyn to carry out a large-scale indiscriminate attack, turning the place into a completely scorched earth


    "Anyway, this one should be covered in advance. Don''t let saran know." As soon as SIVI had finished, fitter covered his ears with one hand, as if listening to something.


    After a while, the ghost girl''s face showed a bitter smile.


    "It seems that Saran''s child learned about Timothy Sheen''s situation from the gilded rose, and said that he was going to find his sister and set out in a hurry towards Timothy."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right It''s probably because of the resistance of the system. Sylvie''s first reaction to the news was that "it''s true." he had expected it. "Compared with the kengda system, you''re far from enough class


    He stood up, moved his body for a moment, and then stretched out his hand in vain. A crack appeared in the air.


    There are not many coordinates left by SIVI on Timothy''s side The Queen''s nights are still in the main palace. Now that castle has collapsed, it''s not an interesting experience to be buried as a fossil under a pile of stones.


    So this gap is not directly to timothyn, but to the capital of the horian Empire bordering timothyn.


    "If you are careful, there should be no big problem..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    It has to be said that Sylvie''s gap magic is really a magic skill, as long as there are magic coordinates, no matter how far it is, it can be reached in seconds.


    One moment he was still in the dean''s room to hear fitter talk about the classification of timothyn''s Dark Alliance. The next moment, he had come to the city of HORION, not far from timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    The war in a country close by is obviously not a good thing for the general public.


    Even though the streets were covered with HORION''s Royal notices, which indicated that the war on timothyn''s side would never affect Huolian, the desolation of the city was not like that of a great kingdom.


    "Although the civilian street is a little better, the rich people''s district is already empty..."


    In any case, civilians are happy with the situation. Even if they know that Timothy is fighting not far from here, no matter how worried and frightened, the economic level determines that they can not move out of the city casually. But the rich are different. The rich don''t care about spending a little money to ensure their life safety to the maximum extent.


    If they had not left casually, they might have been deprived of their titles by the angry royal family as traitors. It is estimated that the nobles would have run away for a long time.


    Originally, SIVI didn''t intend to mix with Timothy''s muddy water. The only reason why he specially arrived at the city of Huolian was to intercept the little vampire saran in advance.


    Although studying in the rose inlaid with gold should make her strength improved a lot, but her strength does not mean that her personality is still too simple and easy to be cheated.


    What''s more, if there is a force claiming to know the whereabouts of the vampire Princess and then using it as a bargaining chip to ask saran to help attack the hostile forces, it is estimated that Saran will do the same after struggling for a period of time


    "It seems that Evangeline is back here to visit her relatives?" Looking from afar at the castle, which was not grand but had a special flavor, SIVI said to himself.


    But he didn''t mean to disturb each other in the castle.


    What happened in a row these days is enough for that girl and her mother to have a headache, so I don''t have to add a block.


    Having figured this out, Sylvie stopped loitering and found a decent hotel to rent a room.


    As soon as he entered the room, he released the eyes of hundreds of mages, and then stopped managing them. He just formed a huge intelligence network that almost enveloped the whole city.


    Although SIVI is a great mage, he is still a human being after all. The magic power required by hundreds of mage''s eyes is not a burden to him. However, the intelligence from so many mage''s eyes is troublesome. It takes a lot of time to confirm, let alone monitor in real time


    Through the college beacon, it is also a way to transform it into a room that can connect with the three sages system of Aldrich. But Sylvie was clearly not going to do that.


    Because this will not only take up a lot of computing resources of the college, leading to the running speed of the three sages slow down, which is not what SIVI wants to see.


    So he simply rewrites the magic formula of the mage''s eye before he starts the mage. It has a screening function. Only when there is a shadow in the field of vision, the mage''s eyes will give feedback. On weekdays, they are no different from ordinary patterns.


    As soon as Wang saran comes, he will be able to find the other party in the city immediately.


    Probably because he has been helping the white elves to design magic, Sylvie''s control of magic is reflected incisively and vividly at this time. Hundreds of mages'' eyes, temporary transformation, even one failed.


    However, there is a long distance between the headquarters of rose inlaid with gold and Huo Lian. Even if saran keeps on going, it will be at least one day later when she arrives here.


    Having understood this, seavy opened the panel of the college system and rummaged through it to see if he had missed something.


    Unexpectedly, a new copy was found in the door panel of the trial.


    "The unlocking condition is that" magic constitution "and" magic operation "reach lv6? It''s harsh... "


    If it wasn''t for the research and development of magic in the white elves, I''m afraid the level of these two attributes would not have risen so fast.


    Considering that it doesn''t matter if the copy is dead (because there are a lot of strong card reserved), and the risk of going to timothyn is not low, especially the dual existence has not been reset, refreshing the copy to enhance the strength is also a good choice.


    Thinking of this, he did not hesitate to confirm that he entered the copy named "demon guide wasteland"


    "


    " endimion was once the greatest magic city on the mainland, where the most outstanding magicians and the most gifted apprentices were gathered here. "


    " the infinite power of the star furnace, the powerful crystal cannon, the magic destroyer across the sky One incredible creation after another was born in their hands. ""The mage''s quest is endless. After knowing part of the truth, they are not satisfied with it, but more eager to see the whole picture. "


    " artificial divinity, sublimation of life, confusion of life and death The taboos that should not exist in this city also appear one by one. Fortunately, the high degree of cohesion and strong exclusiveness make these technologies do not flow out. "


    " then the world''s punishment came. In an experiment that connected nearly 90% of the magician''s power to analyze the gate of truth, the "Moon" in the sky exploded and turned into three small moons, red, yellow and blue. At the same time, the impact of the law caused by the explosion of the moon, together with the magic tide, fell straight down from the sky and hit Endymion directly. "


    " the strongest magic barrier in the world was easily torn apart. Countless Yaojing furnaces exploded, and star vein furnaces began to run wild. Alchemists fell into madness, and almost all the magic experiments and activities in progress had produced unpredictable changes. "


    " the same is true of analytic experiments on the gate of truth. No one knows what happened, because 90% of the magicians are missing, and there is no body left. "


    " you wake up in a secluded way and find that everything you are familiar with has become very strange. The injuries you suffered before you fainted have not improved, but become more and more serious. The internal organs are still suffering from the damage caused by magic. The only thing to be thankful for is that the magic tide has subsided. Although it is very difficult, magic can be used normally "


    this is the message that comes to Seaver''s mind as he wakes up in the copy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    "Another copy of the plot This is the worst thing I''m good at. "


    In the ruins, SIVI sat up and sighed.


    There was chaos in his head, and from time to time there was a dull pain. It felt like someone had opened his skull and pounded it with a hammer.


    In addition, his body seemed to be in a mess, not to say how painful it was, but more of a strange tingling sensation, as if there were many ants crawling orderly under his skin.


    In contrast, some of the bruises on the body are nothing at all.


    "Is this the so-called injury state The casting ability is greatly suppressed. The mind is confused and the spirit is hard to concentrate... "


    Speaking of the strategy copy, he can be regarded as an old hand, and quickly confirmed his own situation.


    "Can also use miracles..." After wiping out a strange creature that was slowly floating in and a little bit like a balloon with his sight, SIVI determined that his miracle could still be used normally: "cough It seems that the use of miracles will aggravate the body injury


    I tried to drink a bottle of life potion, but it didn''t seem to have any effect except to make him gasp a little bit.


    "Due to the influence of the magic tide, the effects of all magic items are greatly weakened..."


    This is part of the set-up on the taskbar, which seems to explain why the potion of potion''s life has been weakened to the same level as the poor diluted holy water sold in the Vatican.


    "But although it has been weakened a lot, it still has a little effect."


    Seeing the wound on his hand quickly healed, Sylvie was relieved. If it didn''t work at all, it would be a terrible death to run to the boss.


    "Tut, you can''t use treasure chest technique in this state, and there''s not much in your pocket Well, wait. Is this my thing


    After digging through the tattered black robe, SIVI found a hand written copy of the magic guide book, a piece of unknown Rune Stone, a number of stones of unknown use, and some pieces of metal suspected of coins.


    The three moons are shining in the sky. Obviously, the time is at night. However, different from the outside world, both the blue moon (quiet moon) and the red moon are somewhat dim here, and the city full of ruins is completely shrouded in darkness.


    It''s just that from time to time the roar from somewhere indicates that the ruins of the city is not safe.


    "The main task is to find the fragments of the gate of truth The 07 at the back shows that there are seven pieces in total. "


    No other hint means that he should search the city himself? Sylvie frowned.


    Although his injury was not so serious that he needed to walk on the wall, it was not convenient to fight or run


    After thinking about it for a while, SIVI dug out a piece of red brick that could still write and draw from the ruins, and then drew a rough Summoning Magic array on the ground.


    Although the vast majority of magic requires a certain degree of concentration, compared with other types of magic in the same ring, the requirements of Summoning Magic are relatively loose.


    After suffering from an unexplained injury, SIVI, whose spirit is relatively lax, can''t cast the spell successfully. Even the treasure chest will fail for half a day. Fortunately, the great mage''s understanding of magic is still there, so even if there are magic casting failures, there has never been a magic backlash.


    After a while, a translucent big dog appeared in the magic circle.


    "The ether dog Come on, it''s better than slim. "


    Sylvie''s mouth opened slightly, and it took a long time for him to come back to himself, and shook his head in a funny and angry way.


    The one who has been summoned up to the next level of the sorcerer of ethereal is the one who floats on the next level of the sorcerer If this word spread out, it would make a lot of magicians laugh.


    After sending out the ether dog, which was no different from the common hyena in addition to its coat color, SIVI summoned it twice again. Unfortunately, they were both ethers.


    It''s all wrong, so I''m drawing this kind of magic?


    After checking several times, SIVI found nothing wrong with the depiction. In the end, he attributed the phenomenon to the environment


    As the saying goes, many dogs are powerful, and soon the etheric dogs will find something.


    "Crouch, is this a horror movie?"


    When Sylvie came to the place where these etheric dogs were pointing, he was startled.


    It was supposed to be a delicate and chic hut, but at this time, the house full of taste was filled with purple tentacles. Those tentacles proliferate in large numbers and are still squirming, making people nauseous.


    Even at SIVI''s level, he couldn''t tell what kind of purple tentacles they were, but he thought they were part of an animal in the Styx.


    As he continued to approach the house, a strange sense of urgency came, as if something in the house was calling for him."According to the urination of the system, the one calling me should be the fragment of the gate of truth Similarly, according to the urination of the system, it should arrange some monsters to hinder me, at least those tentacles will attack me


    Anyway, there was no one there. Sylvie dictated his reasoning and began to try to get close to the room. The tentacles, as he said, should have no desire to attack. SIVI was too lazy to stay and began to walk towards the room that called him.


    "Here is Personal lab? Magic workshop? Or somewhere else? "


    When he got to the room, Sylvie was startled.


    Countless flesh red muscles and muscles open from the physical level, just like a huge fleshy flower bone bud, and floating in it is the fragment of the gate of truth - a piece of metal with strange shape, and then SIVI found the half destroyed magic array there.


    "If the magic array works normally, it should be the minions of the element plane to summon But when the tide of magic comes, the law of magic itself will be distorted, and eventually this strange thing will be called out


    And to be sure, these fleshy tentacles are not fun for them.


    After calculating the route of escape, SIVI suddenly seized the fragment of the gate of truth, and immediately those tentacles which were still very quiet all seemed to be electrified, and they danced wildly


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    Clenching his teeth and holding up a magic shield, Sylvie pulled up the fragments of the door of truth and ran away, but something unexpected happened Under his pull, the fragment of the gate of truth did not move.


    Sylvie''s cold sweat suddenly came out.


    He did not care to be struck by the tentacles of those unknown things around him, and his shield was constantly rippled. He concentrated all his energy on the fragments of the gate of truth, and then found that this thing was not "suspended" on the top of the fleshy flower platform as he thought at first.


    In fact, the nature of the air around it has changed. Although it can''t be seen by the naked eye, this thing is actually locked in a cabinet.


    The shape of the cupboard can be felt by touch, which is similar to the Hercules cup, extending from the ground. The fragment of the door of truth is in the middle of the earth in the cup.


    The solidification of air is not magic, but an alchemy reaction similar to chemical action in the world. The most important reaction material and catalyst is magic. In order to alleviate this situation, in addition to the hard ones, only by interpreting the type of reaction, and then injecting magic into it in a specific way, can reverse the alchemy reaction.


    After understanding this, Sylvie can''t help but rely on a voice, how can there be such a playful person!


    It''s like playing action games. In the boss war, it''s hard to rub out the final meaning. As a result, the game jumps out of a box filled with function questions. Only when the problem is solved can the boss be killed This kind of game is absolutely not sold out, the rhythm of proper death!


    Even if you know that you will not really die in the copy, but the main task even one-third of the burp fart is not finished, which is too cowardly!


    Sylvie forced himself to concentrate on the analysis of alchemy reaction. Meanwhile, the attacks of his tentacles became more and more fierce. Even as a great magician, his temporary magic shield could not hold on. It would be better to say that the magic shield released in this case could last so long, and it was already very powerful


    There were more and more sweat on SIVI''s forehead, but he was more and more aware of the alchemy reaction. Just as the magic shield began to shake and twinkle, he relaxed his brow and finally finished the analysis.


    The next moment, the hut suddenly sounded a roar, like lightning across the sky, the light from the inside, immediately extinguished, the whole house fell into silence again.


    The only difference is that the tentacles have disappeared.


    "Cough..." Sylvie covered his mouth and coughed a few times, and the bright red liquid oozed from between his fingers.


    "It''s too hard to start a miracle in this situation."


    Just at the moment when he was about to be beaten to a pulp by those tentacles, he launched his own miracle and denied all the supernatural beings in this room. So those tentacles suddenly fell apart like a snowman


    "But it seems that I am not mistaken."


    With a whisper, he stood firm and picked up the fragment of the door of truth.


    The scope of his miracles just now also includes the fragment of the gate of truth, but the law level of this fragment is far higher than that of Sylvie''s current miracles. Naturally, it has not been affected.


    If he enters the room, regardless of the fragments of the gate of truth, and directly launches this miracle on those tentacles, I am afraid that because the fragments of the gate of truth are connected with that strange flesh colored platform, the tentacles in the whole room share the law resistance of fragments, which can easily avoid his miracle.


    Just as SIVI picked up the fragments of the door of truth, a strange picture suddenly came into his mind.


    In the dark room, two figures are busy with something. Their faces were shrouded in dark shadows, but they could barely see their standard robes through the very dim goblin lamp (a kind of plant, a little like the lantern, which is said to be the lamp of goblins, and one of the most important lighting methods in the era when magic lamp was not popular).


    What''s more, the dim light in the middle of the room was the fragment of the door of truth that Sylvie had found.


    Maybe it''s the dull atmosphere in the room. The shorter one in the two figures makes a sound.


    "Is it really OK for us to do this?" His voice sounded very tender and worried.


    "No problem, of course. Scarza''s intelligence has never been wrong." Another shadow replied. His voice is much more mature than the other party, and his tone is also very natural, without a trace of tension: "besides, we are not the only ones who have stolen the door frame fragments."


    "But if you steal such a big piece from the door of truth, will the alliance really not trouble us?" The young voice asked in horror.


    "Well, the gate of truth is the treasure shared by all magicians. It''s not good for the alliance to hide it!"


    The more mature voice immediately replied, "what''s more, what''s important about the door of truth is what''s behind the door. What we get is the fragment of the door itself. As long as it doesn''t hinder the opening of the door, it will not have any impact."His voice faltered, and then his tone softened a little: "freig, aren''t we brothers? Don''t worry I won''t hurt you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The younger voice did not answer, but he was shaken.


    The mature figure struck while the iron was hot: "besides, didn''t we swear a long time ago? In order to have a look at her smile, I will do anything. "


    "Yes." The young figure finally nodded and his voice became firm.


    Then, as soon as the picture turns, the brightness in the room rises a little bit. You can see a 15-year-old boy with an incredible face in the middle of the room, his eyes full of surprise and nostalgia for the world.


    Above his chest was the shining fragment of the door of truth.


    "My brother freig It''s too late. Don''t you think there''s something missing in this magic circle? I''ll tell you now - what it lacks is a sacrifice, a sacrifice with the same blood. "


    Just now, the figure said in a tone of no sadness.


    Then, the young man''s body exploded, expanded, and gradually became flesh colored flower bud platform


    Before Sylvie regained consciousness, the picture changed again.


    The room at this time is no different from that when SIVI just came here. Disgusting tentacles are all over the room, wriggling and intertwined with each other, leaving behind piles of mucus


    "Impossible It''s impossible to fail... " The figure fell to the ground, and his voice sounded completely self-confident and out of his wits. But then he got up again and ran to the door: "I know, it must be that the weight of" truth "is not enough It doesn''t matter. There are other "truths" in this city


    All the weird scenes are over, and Sylvie finally recovers from those weird scenes.


    "That Is it CG play back? "


    I don''t know when he fell to the ground. He rubbed his forehead with some headache, stood up and left the house unsteadily.


    The flash just now is too conspicuous. I''m sure there will be any monsters in this city. It''s better to leave quickly and look for the other two pieces of the door of truth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Wandering in the ruins of the city I mean, after searching for a while, SIVI found that as the original magic city, many of the ruins of the city could find alchemy materials, but I didn''t know whether it was the system or his bad luck. None of the finished alchemy items were found.


    Because the treasure chest could not be used, the storage box could not be opened in the copy. Soon, his pockets were filled with precious alchemy materials, and he even packed a lot of them into a package on his back.


    However, his physical condition has become worse and worse with the loss of time and physical strength. If there is no way to find out, even if there is no monster attacking, he will die because of his injury.


    "There is still one bottle of life potion left Cough, I''d have put more bottles in my pocket. "


    Wiping off the blood from the corner of his mouth, Seaver found a house that was still complete and seemed not to belong to the kind of dangerous house that would collapse at any time.


    Most of his life potions are in the storage box, and some are in the treasure chest art. There are only two small bottles in his pocket for emergency use, and one of them was directly used when he was just testing the efficacy


    As Sylvie hesitated to spend the last bottle of life potion, he saw something in the depths of the suspected blacksmith''s room.


    After supporting the wall, he was surprised to find that it was an old-fashioned alchemy cauldron!


    "Dilapidated alchemy cauldron (dilapidated)"


    "props, this item can''t bring out a copy"


    "Description: the 93 type civil alchemy cauldron produced by endimion is on the verge of being destroyed due to its long history"


    "effect: it can be used for simple advanced alchemy, and it will be scrapped after three times."


    for simple alchemy, fragments can be found to draw a refining array in an open space It can be carried out, but according to SIVI''s current state, it is estimated that the success rate will not exceed 10%, which is why he still does not start after finding so many materials. However, with the alchemy cauldron, it is not the same.


    Although the individual effects of alchemy cauldrons are different, they can greatly reduce the magic power and concentration needed in the process of alchemy, and improve the success rate of alchemy.


    However, there are only three opportunities for refining. Even if all of them are successful, they can only be refined into three items through the materials on hand. In this way, the choice of refined products becomes very important.


    Sylvie touched his chin and threw the pieces of the gate of truth into the alchemy cauldron, and unexpectedly got a hint that "the object cannot be refined.".


    After taking out the fragments of the gate of truth, he first refined a bottle of life medicine, but the effect was slightly weaker, and it did not take effect immediately, but slowly took effect to alleviate his current predicament.


    After all, this kind of potion can''t take effect in an instant. It''s a better thing to turn the situation around.


    Then, by analyzing the magic waves around the fragments of the gate of truth, he made a plain white paper.


    This is similar to the Dragon Ball radar. If you activate it with magic, it will show the direction of other pieces of truth gate.


    Finally, he made himself a flying carpet for walking. In order not to waste all the materials he found, he added a lot of messy effects on it


    When SIVI took the carpet out of the cauldron, the old looking cauldron began to emit smoke, which was mixed with magic light like an electric arc.


    "Lie trough, look at the urine..."


    Without saying a word, Sylvie unfolded the carpet and, at full power, rushed out of the room, which looked like a blacksmith''s shop, but contained an alchemy cauldron.


    Soon after he rushed out, there was a violent explosion in the house. The explosion was so powerful that it even flattened a whole area around the house.


    "Sure enough, it''s going to explode."


    Looking at the small mushroom cloud curling up behind him, Seaver, who was lying on the flying carpet and covering his mage''s hat, was very lucky. Fortunately, he was used to the system pit. Once he met this situation, he directly thought of the worst possible.


    Then he followed his own dragon ball radar Well, it''s the map of truth that comes to the next fragment of truth.


    "Is it a slum this time?"


    Looking at the small houses around him, Sylvie frowned.


    As soon as he stepped here, he realized that this area was the one with the most monsters.


    "Miracles can be used once again Do you lead the monster first, then clear the AOE, and finally find the debris? " SIVI murmured to himself, because magic is almost useless. Now, in this case, miracles are easier to use.


    This kind of tactics should be relatively safe at present. Although there will be some danger when introducing strange things, it is better than solving function problems Well, it''s much better to break the alchemy reaction around the fragments of the gate of truth, and suddenly a monster will pop up.


    After controlling the flying carpet down a little bit, SIVI suddenly found that the monsters in the area were different from what he had imagined.


    "I always feel something unnatural..."He looked carefully at a giant beast below that looked like a lion, but its body hair was black, and even its eyes were covered with hair.


    This monster is similar to the black backed jackal, a quadruped scouting dog with a crusade level of only level 5, but it is larger and has an indescribable feeling.


    As Sylvie peered at each other secretly, the monster raised his head and looked at him.


    Then the monster grinned, revealing jagged teeth and terrifying canine teeth.


    And then Sylvie heard a voice that was sort of like a woman''s voice that was hoarse, like sandpaper.


    "Kill I am. "


    The sound came from the giant dog in front of us.


    The chilly feeling made Sylvie''s hair stand on end and his hands and feet were cold.


    He has never felt like this since he became a great magician.


    But the monster didn''t care about it, just kept murmuring in that voice.


    "Kill Me. "


    SIVI clenched his teeth and turned the carpet towards the second fragment of the gate of truth.


    Almost all the monsters they met along the way had the feeling of the big dog, but their reactions after seeing SIVI were different. Some begged to be killed like the big dog, some hysterically wanted to kill SIVI, and some turned around and ran away with a cry


    Although SIVI had a little guess in his heart, he still suppressed the discomfort.


    He had a feeling that the truth in this slum can be known after he has obtained the second fragment of the gate of truth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    After flying for a while, SIVI arrived at what the map pointed out, and the other side reported in a very indifferent tone: "the plan failed. The synthetic beast did not inherit the corresponding intelligence, but its combat ability decreased. Of course, it may be that the samples we have captured and experimented with are not enough."


    "But yesterday the mage association has given me permission to capture a large number of experimental materials by force. Guys, let''s end the battle in the slums."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Synthetic animal?


    The big black dog came to Seaver''s mind.


    He didn''t think much about it.


    "I will sue you to the adjudication organ!"


    Still in this room, a man with a resolute face and a blue magic robe pointed to a man sitting on the throne with golden glasses yelling.


    "I''m very sorry that your lover accidentally gave up his life for the experiment." But the other side showed his hands: "but I have to declare that our research is recognized by the mage Council and is completely legal."


    "You don''t want to deceive me. Before I went to enchido, I exchanged the mark of soul with her. The mark is still there, indicating that she is not dead now! Hand her over now


    However, the man did not believe the other side''s words, but showed a black mark on his wrist.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m really sorry, but it''s too late. " But in any case, the other side still just shook his head and refused: "we have a confidentiality agreement. And even if you see her, it''s no use... "


    "Shut up The man roared out of his voice. He pulled out his wand. The tip of the wand twinkled with blue light: "hand her over! Now


    The man sitting in the chair with gold glasses finally changed his face: "Hey, even if you are an excellent student of enqidu, it''s against the law to threaten me with this kind of thing. You''d better figure out whether you want to pay for the girl in the slum... "


    ¡°oz£¡¡± With the simple incantation, the sharp circle of wind left a bone deep wound on the golden glasses man''s shoulder: "I say it again for the last time, hand in Elsa!"


    "Damn it! You will regret it! "


    Just as the golden glasses man covered the wound and cursed the man loudly, there was a loud noise outside.


    - "Oh, my God, they''re coming out!"


    - "don''t be afraid. Use imprisonment!"


    - "person in charge! The person in charge! "


    - "don''t let them get out of the gate!"


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the noise filled the whole space. When SIVI was a little dizzy, the whole picture was like the sugar dropped into the coffee and quickly dissolved, showing another picture.


    The location was outdoor, but SIVI did not know exactly where it was in Endymion.


    "Ah..." Looking at the monster in front of him, the man in blue froze, his words stuck in his throat and he couldn''t even make a sound.


    "Well Card Sa... "


    The monster, like a skinned camel with palm leaves on it, called his name word by word in a voice like a distorted tape recorder.


    as like as two peas, the man moves forward stiffly and then raises his hard hair on the forehead with his trembling hands. It is just the same mark on his forehead as it appears on his forehead.


    "Love Sha... "


    He called the original lover with his hoarse voice, then the stupefied expression finally collapsed, and the tears began to flow down.


    "Well Card Sa Why To cry What about it? "


    The other side, with his head tilted, asked slowly in that elongated tone.


    "Elsa, Elsa Sorry If I don''t go to enchido! If I come back a little earlier! " Scarza put her arm around her neck and sobbed.


    "Well Card Sa We Together again To see the stars How about I Have recognized Wayne''s constellation... "


    The goddess of love, Wayne, this is the first constellation that scarza learned astrology from a wandering mage when he was a child. That night, he took Elsa, who was also just a child, to find the sign of Wayne all night.


    "I will cure you Even if it is against the mage Association and the arbitration organ! " Scarsa sniffed, dried her tears, and turned her eyes to the tower in the center of Endymion.


    There, there will be a ceremony soon. For the magicians, the most grand, the most anticipated and the most noble ceremony - the door of truth will come.


    "I will cure you, too!"


    Then the picture fell into darkness, and when Sylvie came back to himself, he was in the old room again.


    "Synthetic beast A synthetic animal made from human beings... " He didn''t know how to describe his current mood.


    After the magicians successfully completed the alchemy life and invaded the realm once reached only by the creator, they lost their awe of life, nature and truth.


    That''s why it ended up in this way.


    "Combined with the scene from the first piece of debris, after sorting out the details, it should be this scarsa who intends to steal the door of truth in order to cure his girlfriend Or at least part of it. But the success rate of acting alone is not very good, so they persuade the fleig brothers who want to revive someone to do it together. "After putting the fragments of the door of truth into his pocket, SIVI slowly walked out of the room full of resentment and sadness.


    From those scenes, the Fleagle brothers, who wanted to revive the dead, failed in the end, and I wonder if skassa succeeded.


    With a heavy sigh, Sylvie was the first to feel so heavy in the copy.


    In the past, the story was to save the world, which was mainly fast-paced and high-pressure, and there was no leisure for him to think about. But this time, the copy was different and touched him a lot.


    After he was in a good mood, SIVI spread out his flying carpet and flew towards the last fragment of the gate of truth on the map.


    "In this direction If you continue to fly, you will leave Endymion. " Seaver looked at the nearer edge of the city and frowned: "isn''t the third fragment in the city?" Before that, the original copy area is not limited to this ruins city? "


    Sylvie knocked on his head. It seems that his long experience in copying has made him develop a certain fixed way of thinking. When he saw the plot in the city, he thought that the copy area was limited to the city.


    In front of the city, Maitreya is still in front of a large piece of desert, because the original is a copy of the yellow desert.


    After a while, just when he thought there was something wrong with his alchemy map, a different landscape appeared in front of him.


    It''s a fallen magic destroyer In terms of shape, light is very similar to Aldrich''s light of hope.


    And the reaction of the last piece of debris came from inside the magic destroyer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    "The magic destroyer, not only in appearance, but also in its internal structure, is similar to the light of hope."


    Sylvie reached the entrance of the magic ship and walked in it, looking for the last piece of debris.


    According to the drawings provided by SIVI, Aldrich spent a lot of money and resources on the construction of the light of hope, which was still provided by SIVI for most of the core materials.


    And Sylvie''s drawings, of course, come from the college system.


    "If this copy is not overhead Why haven''t I heard of the magical civilization of Endymion


    After arriving at the power room and confirming that the magic destroyer also uses the exclusive and exclusive energy supply device "star pulse furnace" in reality, Sylvie''s doubts become more serious.


    It seems that a lot of things in the college are derived from this civilization, but why is such a strong civilization disappearing because of a so-called heavenly curse?


    "Sure enough, the key to solving the mystery is the fragment of the door of truth No, it should be a complete door to truth. "


    Sylvie opens the quest panel and looks for a copy of the three pieces of the gate of truth (23). The main task is still hanging in a conspicuous place.


    "What happens when you gather the pieces of the door of truth? Is the door of truth coming through the air... "


    After a casual guess, he continued to move.


    It has taken a lot of time to enter this instance. If you don''t act faster, God knows if there will be any accidents in the outside world.


    Fortunately, the magic destroyer has an amazing size compared with most magic ships, but it is not enough to see compared with the big house just searched.


    Just as he opened the door and came to the bridge, where the captain should be, a strange picture suddenly appeared in front of him.


    A small man with short blond hair and a double chin was sitting on the captain''s seat, holding the fragments of the door of truth in his hand, and his face was covered with obscene smiles.


    "Move quickly, and cross the Rhine before the crusaders of entemion react." He yelled to the helmsman.


    It can be seen that the navigation skills of the people in the bridge are not very good, and the experience is overwhelming. In the fierce storm, the speed of the magic guided ship is not fast. But he kept pushing.


    Suddenly, a shrill scream came from a screen.


    All of them subconsciously looked at the screen. Fleig, with a bloodied machete in his hand and a chilling smile on his face, waved to the mage''s eye that had been solidified there.


    Then he said, word by word, "take the pieces of truth, Katz, I''m going to get them now."


    Finish this sentence, with the other side''s knife, the screen suddenly dark down.


    The little man, known as Kaz, holding the fragment of the gate of truth, could not see the contentment on his face. Instead, he began to shiver: "why Why is this guy here? We are so far away from Endymion


    Before long, there were shouts and shouts from the other screens. Kaz followed his reputation. In the screen, a male magician in blue was walking slowly and firmly towards the bridge. Behind him was a fallen boatman and sailors.


    "I know you can hear me, Katz. I believe you so much that you keep the last piece of truth, but you betrayed us From now on, you''d better hand it over to me


    There''s also scarza''s voice on that screen.


    "No, listen to me As long as the ''truth'' is given to the world''s most powerful country, even a small piece can make me eat and drink, and I will live a lifetime of glory and wealth


    The wizard named Katz became a little crazy and hysterical. He yelled at the screen: "I''m fed up with being a descendant of a declining aristocrat. I have no money, no land, no family name There is nothing. For the sake of the family''s face, I have to attend all kinds of banquets and tea parties! Those big nobles in the upper class all look at me from the corner of their eyes! I have had enough of it! I want to be the center of the party and the most dazzling person in the country! I want everyone around me! You geniuses will never understand my feelings! "


    Obviously, the voice could not reach scarza, but after a vent like roar, the man calmed down.


    He knew that the two men would surely find the bridge, and he would rather flee to other places than sit here waiting to die. In any case, the two of them have different reasons for wanting the fragments of truth, which will definitely lead to conflicts. Maybe they can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight at that time.


    Thinking of this, he jumped out of his chair and told the helmsman that they should continue to drive, and then escaped from the bridge.


    The picture stops here.


    "I see..." With the end of the picture, the surrounding environment suddenly changed from bright to dark, and many places were seriously damaged. It seems that the two people did fight here, but it was not too fierce.And Sylvie also sorts out the main thread of the plot in his mind.


    First of all, skassa and the fleig brothers stole the fragments of the gate of truth. There were three pieces in total, but somehow they didn''t divide them into three pieces. Instead, skassa shared one piece and the fleig brothers shared one piece. The last piece was kept by their close friend Kaz.


    As a result, the Fletcher brothers'' resurrection plan did not succeed. Skassa''s coming to kill Katz also showed that his plan to cure his girlfriend was flawed.


    Therefore, both of them want to obtain the last piece of truth fragment to achieve their own wish. However, Kaz, who seems honest and honest and has known each other for many years, will betray them and take away the last piece of truth door fragment in order to exchange for the glory and wealth in other countries.


    So the two men used a certain method to invade the destroyer, trying to snatch the debris back from his hands.


    "But the plot is triggered, that is to say, as long as I can find the corresponding room, I can get the truth even if I don''t touch the damned fragment..."


    Only because the clue items are three pieces of truth gate fragments, we still have to find a way to recover the last piece of truth fragments in the end.


    After patting himself in the face, Seaver let out a long breath, and his eyes were firm again. "Finally, it''s about to end."


    All that remains is to find Kaz''s dying place and get the last fragment of the gate of truth from there.


    That''s what he said, but Sylvie always felt something was wrong


    "I hope it''s just that I''m worried."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

Lazy today Well, I mean, I was disgusted by a novel when I drew the material


    Up to now, the disgusting plot still lingers in my mind. I can''t even code the characters


    So sorry, there is no update today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    After a long time of copying experience, SIVI has developed the habit of searching and scraping. Every time he enters a replica, he will habitually explore every place where he may have hidden items, and empty all the things that can be taken out or exchanged for resources.


    To be sure, this habit of equating hand base made his death record more glorious, but it also made him gain a lot.


    Especially in some plot copies, it is this habit of cheap hands that makes him successful in customs clearance.


    This time, of course, is no exception.


    Although the magic destroyer has fallen, but because there are sand dunes below, and some protection may be opened when it falls, the whole ship is only slightly deformed, and most places can be accessed.


    So Sylvie went through the room by room step by step.


    "Blankets, clothes and unwashed socks. Is this the crew''s cabin Well, why are there dentures here? And there are vegetable leaves on it? "


    While searching for all kinds of possible plot items in a fuss, Sylvie secretly sifts the remaining rooms in his head, guessing the most likely place to trigger the plot.


    All of a sudden, he saw a closed picture frame on the table.


    Naturally, there is no such high-end thing as a camera in this world. Although there is a magic called "mapping", the cost of casting materials required for this kind of magic imaging is slightly higher, and it does not have much effect. Therefore, it has been on the verge of being lost And the skill level of the magic guide in this copy is far beyond the level of the outside world. It is estimated that the magic imaging and other things have been almost the same as the popularity of cameras on earth.


    With such a guess, he picked up the frame.


    Sandwiched in the frame is a piece of white paper similar to an oil canvas, on which there are portraits of four boys, who are shoulder to shoulder with a sunny smile on their faces.


    Sylvie found himself impressed with all four faces and always felt as if he had seen them somewhere.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, he suddenly realized that the four faces from left to right were the brothers skasa, Katz and freig! But the four people on the canvas looked too young, almost 14 or 15 years old, so they didn''t recognize them.


    Sylvie looked at the four bright smiling faces from his heart, and somehow he had a strange taste in his heart.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed that the canvas seemed to have a slight bulge.


    Aware of the reason, he immediately buckled the canvas out of the frame. As a result, there was another piece of paper full of lines hidden behind the canvas.


    After studying for a few seconds, he decided that it should be a map, but he didn''t know where it was - it wasn''t on the ship.


    With the map and canvas tucked into his pocket, he left what might have been Katz''s bedroom and headed for the next room.


    After searching like this for a long time, but with no big gains, Sylvie finally arrived at the most likely place in the ship to start the plot - under the rear deck of the specialized glass.


    This is a small square with many tables and chairs. The bright skylight is projected from the glass deck above, so that it doesn''t have to worry about lighting.


    In a sense, the location is better than the deck, so the banquets and other parties on board are basically held here.


    The only drawback is that even the largest room on the ship is slightly smaller than the deck.


    As soon as SIVI stepped in, a new scene flashed into his mind.


    The three men fell to the ground in the shape of windmills. Each of them was covered with scars. Blood gurgled from the wounds and dyed the brown floor red.


    For normal people, if they are seriously injured, they will be sentenced to death unless they are surrounded by powerful clergymen or holy water or SIVI''s life potion.


    "Why hinder me It''s just a little bit short of... " My brother said, "I can''t help but breathe blood from the corner of my mouth The death of my brother is not in vain Why don''t you all understand I just want to hear her voice and see her face at last... "


    "Elsa Elsa... " Scarza also described lying on the ground, his wand was broken into several pieces and scattered in front of him. Many joints of his body were bent in strange directions, and his eyes murmured: "I can''t hear your voice Elsa, Elsa Have you come to pick me up... "


    "Sure enough, I can''t defeat you in the end." In contrast, Kaz''s face showed a fresh expression of relief: "talent is such a terrible thing Do not know when to start, you have been far away from me I just hope that one day, I can stand beside you again... "


    Family, love and friendship, the pursuit of feelings, I do not know when all began to become distorted, and then there are differences, can no longer meet.At the end of the plot, Seaver opens his eyes again. In front of him is the last fragment of the door of truth floating in the middle of the room, as well as a huge monster.


    The monster is more than three meters high and can barely be regarded as a human figure. However, its body is completely composed of twisted and deformed meat pieces. In addition, there are only three granulation in the place that should be the head.


    As soon as Sylvie hesitated, one of the granulations squirmed, grew, and finally turned into a mass of sarcomas.


    The sarcomas split laterally, and green pus splashed out, forming a mouth like opening.


    Then, the sarcomas uttered a series of unpleasant tones, such as growling of adults, crying of babies, and roaring of wild animals.


    "Mom I really want to see you again... "


    With this sentence, the humanoid monster began to destroy crazily.


    Wooden tables and chairs were easily turned into the sky, and even SIVI had to stay away.


    Just as Sylvie thought about killing the monster with a miracle, the first one withered, and then the second repeated the growth of the first. The only difference was the words from the mouth hole.


    "Elsa Sorry I love you... "


    If the task is only to collect three pieces of truth gate fragments, then it should be over here. It doesn''t matter to spend the last chance to launch a miracle.


    But for some reason, Sylvie always has one that if used here, he can''t really succeed in passing this copy.


    So he took a deep breath and took two steps back.


    At this time, the monster had already clenched his hands and smashed down at the only good existence in the room except himself, that is, SIVI!


    Sylvie unhurriedly opened the magic carpet behind him, and the magic carpet automatically unfolded obediently. It was like a shield between him and the monster. He ate the seemingly powerful blow!


    By this time, the last granulation has grown.


    "We Friend Forever... "


    Compared with the other two granulation formed sarcomatous head, this head talks upside down, obviously more ignorant.


    Even though he had opened the magic carpet to protect him, SIVI was still hit by the other side and retreated.


    It can''t go on like this!


    SIVI''s face was grim. He rolled up the magic carpet and ran.


    The monster wanted to chase, but it didn''t go far enough to run back and continue to guard the fragments of the door of truth.


    "The limit distance is less than 50 meters Long range sniping... "


    Sylvie tried to get away from that distance and use magic to snipe.


    It''s a pity that the spell can only be used to reduce the damage, but it is very easy to find.


    "Powerful and not easy to avoid..." Sylvie calculated his residual magic power and casting success rate, and immediately had a goal in mind.


    He took the wand from his back. Although the wand is of average quality, it can reduce some magic consumption when casting.


    "I thought I would never use that move again..."


    He set up his posture and squeezed the magic power from his body, and then a light spot appeared in front of the people


    "The glory is broken!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Sylvie hasn''t used halo crack for a long time.


    Since becoming a great magician, he has been constantly optimizing his magic system. Originally, his original proud magic is shining and breaking, and it seems to be full of various weaknesses after becoming stronger.


    However, it has to be said that halo break should be one of the few spell casting conditions of SIVI that is much weaker than his own.


    The light spot immediately expanded under the magic supply of Sylvie, and finally turned into a broom like torrent of flame. Many places, including the targets in the room, were subjected to the examination of flame.


    To his surprise, when the magic cast, the room still stood, even the expected big explosion did not happen! And as the target of the huge monster, but has long been burned by the blaze, can not see its true colors.


    Only the fragments of the door of truth, which are also touched by the flame, are still floating quietly as if nothing had happened.


    Taking a deep breath, Seaver felt a little fishy and salty in his mouth, and it seemed that the injury was getting worse.


    Let him enter the room and break off the last fragment of the door of truth after reverse refining.


    At this moment, the "collect 3 pieces of truth gate fragments (33)" in his task panel was ticked and disappeared, and a new task content was replaced.


    "Take the three pieces of the door of truth and go to the core room of the symbolic tower of Endymion as soon as possible. "


    not only did the word" as soon as possible "be used in the description of the task, but also a countdown device was brought at the back of the task, with only half an hour left on it.


    "Well, it''s quite a formal development..."


    It was not expected, but Sylvie had guessed it.


    He galloped to the deck, spread out his magic carpet, and flew towards Endymion.


    "It takes more than ten minutes to fly from here to Endymion, and then at least ten minutes to enter the symbolic tower Finally, we have to find the core room from there. "


    Sitting on the magic carpet, Sylvie frowned slightly.


    The time limit given by the task is too tight. If there is no restriction that we have to find the core room, we just need to enter the symbolic tower. That''s better.


    "This time limit is like driving me straight into the core room without doing anything else to get into the tower of symbols - but it''s based on knowing where the core room is from the beginning."


    The symbolic tower covers a vast area, and the interior is extremely complex. It is almost impossible to find the right room by luck.


    So there is only one possibility: in the previous plot, he had already obtained information about the core room, but he didn''t pay more attention to it!


    Sylvie closed his eyes and thought for a moment, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He took out a thin piece of paper from his pocket, which he found from the Kaz photo frame. At first, he didn''t know where the lines were on the map, but now combined with the mission, 90% of the map is the symbol of the tower.


    "Perhaps it was on this detailed map that the original three men had stolen the three fragments of the gate of truth from the tower of symbols."


    SIVI touched his chin and speculated, "but skasa is not an endmian, Kaz is not even a mage or apprentice. The fleig brothers are majoring in alchemy, and they don''t look like people who can draw maps That is to say, behind them, there may be some behind the scenes actors who stir up the wind and rain. "


    His heart was a little heavy when he thought of it.


    Only a little, of course.


    After finding the core room on the map and memorizing the map, the symbolic tower is close at hand.


    Sylvie didn''t make any more pauses. He flew in the magic carpet.


    Originally, the symbolic tower must have set up a no fly border and so on, but now that the catastrophe has just passed, it is impossible for those things to remain.


    Soon he found the core room, and in it he saw an amazing sight.


    In the middle of the room is a pedestal, floating above the base are countless pieces of black metal, which attract and repel each other, and keep a certain track like stars.


    The amazing number of pieces of the gate of truth resonates with the magic array on the ground, and seems to be playing its own role as a part of it.


    Before these things, there was a man in a hood and a wizard''s robe.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t expect that Endymion still had survivors. " The other party raised his head and revealed the red eyes in his hood: "I didn''t expect you could find here."


    Instead of answering immediately, SIVI looked at the task panel.


    The "take three pieces of the door of truth" as soon as possible to the core room of the symbolic tower of Endymion. "Has also been marked completed, and now the description of the task becomes" ¢Ù reorganize the gate of truth; ¢Ú defeat Robert Veron. Either of the above two tasks can be completed.Reorganize the door of truth? Sylvie looked at the door of truth, which had become a splinter in the sky. He didn''t know where to start.


    As for the second Robert Villon, it is obvious that this guy is in front of him no matter from the plot of the mission or the feedback given by his mage hat.


    "Did you cause this disaster?" SIVI narrowed his eyes and tried to get some information from the other side.


    "Disaster? That''s what you say. I''m more inclined to think it''s a great experiment. "


    "All the magicians involved in the experiment have become part of the truth, and they should be the best reward for those who pursue the truth."


    "What do you really want to do?" Sylvie frowned. He wasn''t sure what the guy was up to.


    Explore the root cause? Become a God? Obviously, he behaved differently from either.


    "Do you know immortality?" Robert Villon grinned, his red pupils staring at SIVI, and said, "it is said that the human body itself is perfect, and it is one of the highest masterpieces in the world. In order to make them not so perfect, the world has put an indistinguishable curse on all people - The Curse of aging. As long as you live, you will be affected by this curse, gradually grow old and finally die. "


    "But in theory, the world will occasionally be immune to the curse. Even the curse of the world still can''t affect them, so no matter how long they live, they will only grow up and not grow old. This is the disease of immortality, immortality. "


    Robert Veron said softly, "and I am one of the patients."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    "So?"


    Sylvie tries to keep talking to each other, procrastinating and thinking about how to accomplish the task.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that "with three pieces of the door of truth, you can go to the core room of the symbolic tower of Endymion as soon as possible. The time limit before the completion of this task has disappeared. It seems that it doesn''t matter if we delay it a little bit.


    "Even if the immortality you''re talking about is true, it''s just immune to aging, isn''t it? Diseases and accidental deaths do not leave you


    Sylvie''s point is very clear, that immortality is far worse than immortality, and everything is no different from ordinary people except that they will not grow old.


    "Indeed, immortality gives me endless time. Of course, now I just had my 240 year old birthday the day before yesterday, and I am still very young. "


    The other party gracefully took off his gloves and tucked them into his coat pocket. His maroon eyes were staring at Seaver, and his face looked like a smile.


    "People who are ten times older than me are old men to me."


    Sylvie, on the other hand, said, "and you don''t see what a young man should look like when you do it."


    "If I have the eternal life that everyone dreams of, I will naturally pursue the strength corresponding to this eternal life. The door of truth is the best way." He didn''t think he was disobedient to Sylvie''s evil words. He just opened his hands and filled his pupils with enthusiasm: "I will live as a legend all the time, and the wrong city of Endymion will disappear in human memory, and even its existence will be deleted."


    "The wrong city?"


    Sylvie had a keen grasp of the key words in his words.


    Since he came to the so-called magic city, he has always had a strange sense of disobedience, but he can''t tell where the sense of disobedience comes from. However, the emergence of this word seems to give him a clue.


    "I have lived here more than a hundred years ago, watching Endymion sprout, grow, flourish, and then go astray, even to this day. Every flower and tree in this town has my painstaking efforts. It is because of this that I spent a whole hundred years, imperceptibly turning this city into a huge refining array... "


    He seemed to be very happy with what he had done, with a rare smile on his face.


    "All the people and their mistakes have been turned into the stone of inferior sages, and become part of the driving force of the gate of truth. In a sense, is not this the truth they have always wanted to pursue?" Robert Villon''s icy smile was even worse, and his words made Seaver frown.


    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t talked to anyone for a long time, so I''ll lose my temper and talk to you so much when I see you, an unknown magician, who escaped by chance in this deserted city."


    Although seavy wanted to try to keep talking, Robert Villon didn''t seem to want to go on.


    He shook his head and a cold smile appeared on his face: "you could have disappeared painlessly as a part of hundreds of thousands of people at the time of refining, but now it''s too late."


    As soon as the voice fell, Robert Villon snapped his fingers, and more than a dozen flames suddenly appeared, making a beautiful arc in the air and shooting toward SIVI.


    Although the body reaction is slow, but the combat consciousness developed in countless copies will not disappear. SIVI, who is always on guard, dodges the fire arrow that the opponent is determined to get. Then he seems to be burning a golden flame on his whole body, and he bumps into Robert Veron with the momentum of the same fate!


    "Glow with flame?! You madman


    Robert Villon recognized the golden flame at once, and it was troublesome for him to get caught in it.


    After scurrying past SIVI''s suicide attack, he didn''t look as calm as he had just been.


    But in the wrong moment, he saw the smile on Sylvie''s face.


    I''m in a trap!


    The thought flashed through his mind.


    But it''s too late.


    Sylvie stepped on the outer ring of the glittering magic array on the ground, and his blazing flame, which was used to frighten people, was sent back to the fire element plane through the boundary fire gate.


    "No use! The magic array is engraved on the ground with silver tools and smeared with dragon blood! Even if you want to disrupt its operation, let alone stop it... "


    But before he had finished, the original glittering magic lines on the ground were like fluorescent lamps that had been cut off, and all of a sudden they lost their light.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not a wizard."


    Sylvie, whose face became more and more pale, covered his mouth and coughed a few times. Then he threw the blood between his fingers, and the expression on his face became more indifferent.


    "My name is Sylvie Aldrich. It''s a dean. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The great magician. " "I should have guessed," said Robert Villon, gnashing his teeth. You must be a great magician if you can survive in a refining array of that scaleFrom the arrow of fire, Sylvie has learned the strength of Robert Veron.


    Almost like him, he is a great magician.


    If what Robert Veron said is true, that is to say, after learning magic for 200 years, he finally got promoted and came here to show off and destroy the world


    That is to say, the talent of the other side is not very good.


    Of course, it is also possible that people in this era rely too much on magic devices and magic items, instead of relaxing their exercise.


    In a word, it''s like the death penalty was pronounced, but the suspension of execution later gives people hope.


    As Sylvie and the other side of the bullshit, those iron pieces behind him have fallen, like Tetris, with a heavy crash sound, forming a door as if made of black iron.


    Only the last three pieces are missing from the gate.


    After filling himself with a bottle of life potion, Sylvie turned to bite his teeth and rushed to the door of truth.


    Since he has chosen the relatively simple task of reorganizing the gate of truth, he will not consider other issues. As long as the last three pieces are inlaid, the task will be completed.


    But it was clear that Robert Villon did not intend to let Sylvie, the man who sabotaged his plan, would succeed. Fireballs and ice blades would fly together, and there would be all kinds of curse magic in it.


    As usual, SIVI can block these attacks with a shield. Of course, it''s a bit troublesome now. In the end, he can only choose to avoid his attack and mainly complete the task


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Sylvie rolled on the ground, narrowly avoiding the deadly attacks, and tossed two induction balls to attract some of the curse.


    "Hoo Although my current situation is very troublesome, you should also know that there are many factors that influence the victory or defeat of the great mages Physical conditions are just the least important


    He coughed and gasped, and then, with a sneering smile on his pale face, said to Robert Villon.


    "Shut up!"


    Robert Villon''s face sank. "Was that your miracle? How many times can you use that miracle now? "


    Sylvie didn''t answer, just a smile.


    It''s hard to predict the outcome of the battle between the great mages, because most of the time, the two people who fight don''t know the nature of each other''s miracle.


    At the moment, Sylvie is also gambling on this point, so that the other side has reservations, dare not go all out.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it Let me show you my miracle


    Robert Villon saw that SIVI didn''t answer and didn''t go on talking. He opened his hands to the sky as if praying for rain.


    At this moment, he seemed to give up his defense, the empty door was wide open, and his whole body was full of flaws. If we seize the opportunity, it seems that it is not impossible to kill it


    But Sylvie knows it''s just an illusion. If you take advantage of this opportunity to attack, you must be injured in the end.


    "The law of the world Is it distorted? " Sylvie''s face finally showed a surprised expression


    as he understood the miracle and touched the existence of some truth in the world, he was very sensitive to the change of laws.


    Originally, "miracle" is something that is impossible or unlikely to happen. The miracles of Great Magicians will almost change the rules of the world to some extent, but Robert Villon''s is different It is not so much the law that distorts the world, but rather that the whole world is distorted by him. The dimension of the law is also free from the origin of the world, which is easier to reach than usual.


    "No, you''re not distorting the world It''s about cutting out a space within the scope of the original world! "


    Soon, though, Sylvie discovered the anomaly.


    He said in a deep voice.


    "Not bad." Robert Villon''s face was a little surprised, then nodded: "you are the first person to discover my miraculous nature so quickly."


    Sylvie frowned deeply.


    To be able to recognize this situation is not to say how strong his magic attainments are, but that he happens to have seen another similar existence - the home of the white elves, the sanctuary of the utopia.


    "But what if you recognize my miracle? Do you have any way to crack it? " Robert Villon, seeing SIVI''s face as if he was facing a great enemy, showed a happy smile: "if not, be a good companion to Endymion!"


    As soon as the voice fell, countless magic like a rainstorm swept towards SIVI.


    The next moment, those magic but strange disappeared.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, immediately felt his hair standing upside down. He threw himself forward and flashed a fireball that suddenly appeared from his temple. After two rolls, he avoided several ice blades with the curse of deprivation of vision. The last one stopped abruptly and was not hit by an acid arrow that dissolved a big hole in the ground.


    The mage''s alarm never stops, just like the siren on the police car, whistling in his mind. He can only follow the instinct of survival and try to avoid the sudden attacks.


    As mentioned just now, the time and space of the detached world are distorted. It may take years for a fireball to hit the target one meter away. The ice blade thrown away may only take a millisecond to appear on the nose of the enemy 100 meters away


    "It''s no use remembering the laws of space. The world is changing all the time, and I am the only one who can know the changes. "


    Looking at the embarrassed Sylvie, Robert Villon smiles again, feeling the pleasure of the cat playing tricks on its prey.


    "What is your purpose? If it''s just the gate of truth that can overturn the alchemy law, the stone of the hypocrites who provide endless power, and even the supreme authority of this city, have you not already obtained it? "


    Sylvie gasped, his wounds tingling because of intense exercise, and thanks to the tingling, he has not yet fainted.


    "Then why do you stay here? What do you want to do with the incomplete door of truth? What is your real purpose? "


    "You ask too much, but as the last survivor in this city and the one who is about to become a corpse, I don''t care if I tell you..."


    He stomped his feet at random. As soon as SIVI, who was ten meters away from him, had just gathered his magic hand, he was severely trampled on it. The magic that nearly got out of control made him Snort and sprinkle a little blood in his nose."I have had endless life since I was born, so from the beginning to the end, I have only one purpose, that is to pursue the invincible power matched with it."


    "Do you want to become a legendary master through the door of truth?" Seaver squinted, wiped the blood under his nose, and asked in a deep voice.


    "No, the door of truth is not open to me. From the time we found it, to the time when everyone was turned into a fake sage''s stone and became a sacrifice on the door, it did not show us even a little bit of the world behind the door. " Robert Villon shook his head regretfully, but then his expression became fanatical again: "but because of this, I have found the hidden" things "behind the truth. According to the astronomical records of truth," they "are even more powerful than truth."


    On hearing the four words of truth astronomy, Seaver''s eyes lit up: "where did you see the truth astronomy?"


    "It has nothing to do with you, the dead." Said Robert Villon.


    "The great magician''s miracles are closely related to his own heart and soul In such a distorted world, your heart and your soul have been distorted for a long time. "


    Sylvie tries to say things that irritate the other person, but the effect is not particularly good.


    "As the final winner, I can give you the right to lie on the ground and abuse me. In the end, let you be the last witness of this moment. "


    With the action of Robert Veron, the gate of truth, though not as it was, has already given off a faint blue light.


    The next moment, a huge claw, made of countless hands intertwined with each other and full of fear of swallowing everything, came out of the door -


    "yes, I want to control ozagki."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "You''re crazy..."


    Sylvie slowly got up from the ground, didn''t care to dust himself off, but frowned deeply and looked at Robert Villon.


    At this time, Robert is admiring the world''s most beautiful works of art expression, intoxicated with staring at the door of truth from under the door of truth, like a swamp show, emitting a stench and terrifying sense of destruction.


    "Crazy? Are you kidding Is not this power that the idiots of Endymion have been pursuing? " Roberts didn''t care if Sylvie would attack, exposing her back to him. She just stared at the terrible claw.


    "That thing is the one who destroys the world!" Sylvie coughed and then cried out.


    Of course, he would not attack Robert''s back so casually - the distortion of the world still exists. If he attacks now, he may hurt his back.


    "Destroy the world? Maybe However, in fact, they appeared earlier than the original eight tribes. In truth astronomy, they even existed before the formation of the world. Hum, but about 50% of that stuff was the imagination of ancient people, so it can''t be taken seriously. "


    Robert Villon licked his lips and looked at the paw with a frenzy: "it''s mine anyway."


    "It doesn''t belong to anyone. It shouldn''t even be in this world."


    Sylvie took a deep breath, and his tone changed to the most serious one yet: "I don''t want to meet destruction ahead of time. If you don''t send it back immediately, I''ll try my best to kill you, and then I''ll throw the thing where it should go... "


    "Kill me? It''s the funniest joke I''ve heard in the last 150 years


    Robert covered his stomach and pretended to laugh: "look at you. You are half dead, your magic is exhausted, and miracles seem to be useless. Are you going to kill me with this tattered body


    "There was no hope But now it''s different. "


    There was a smile on Sylvie''s face: "you bury the seeds of failure yourself."


    "What..."


    Robert''s face sank.


    "I don''t know much about ozaki, but one thing is that they have something in common. That''s a kind of weird destructive power to the surrounding space. "


    SIVI ignored each other''s face, but said to himself: "the general border for them, just like white paper, can easily tear into pieces So, how long can this miracle, which you are proud of, last


    As soon as that claw appeared, there were many holes in the twisted world that Robert had propped up. As it struggles, the world of forgery becomes more and more riddled.


    "I''ve changed my mind and I''m going to kill you now."


    Robert seemed to be very angry. He raised his short stick, and Sylvie put on a posture.


    "You''re right. In fact, I''m really in a very difficult situation now. Even the miracle is very difficult to cast But that doesn''t mean I don''t have any means anymore


    In Robert''s expression of surprise, SIVI''s body rises a powerful magic.


    "Hell You are the madman


    Robert said angrily.


    He could see, of course, that Sylvie was overdrawn.


    For magicians, this kind of overdraft is very troublesome. If it is not handled properly, there will be no further progress in a lifetime.


    And overdraft itself is very dangerous.


    "If you don''t beat the future, you don''t pay a price."


    With these words, Sylvie''s miracles of all supernatural phenomena appear again, giving a final blow to the fake world and destroying it completely!


    On the contrary, Xiwei''s mouth is full of blood.


    "No use! How long can you keep burning yourself? One minute or two? " Robert said grimly: "but I''m still intact. If the miracle is destroyed, it''s very important to restart it. Even if you fight me in this state, you won''t win any more!"


    "No, I won."


    Sylvie wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and a smile appeared on his face.


    The next moment, the door of truth gave out a penetrating silver light, and the roar of the unidentified ozagki immediately came out, but it was too late. Its claws did not retract into the shadow under the truth door, but were broken and left outside.


    At the same time, the task of "reorganizing the gate of truth" in SIVI''s task list is also checked to show the status of completion.


    "No way, this is..."


    Robert looked at the door of truth in disbelief, and could only murmur these words back and forth.


    as like as two peas, the door of truth gradually faded away, revealing the figure behind the West.Double existence.


    Before that, seavy suddenly found that his other miracle had almost cooled down, so he formulated this strategy.


    First of all, the first one attracts the other''s attention by himself. He uses words and actions to make most of the other party''s attention focused on him. At the same time, he will destroy Robert''s miracle and distort the world.


    And the three pieces of truth door fragments in oneself have long been transferred to another self.


    When the tactics are completed, the first SIVI tries to communicate with the other side, attracting attention, and then abusing for the same reason.


    At the same time, the second SIVI began to take the help of "Fenghua Shenyin" to sneak to the door of truth with the help of "Fenghua Shenyin". When he was the first one who wanted to overdraw the magic power to attract the other party''s attention, he quietly inlaid all the three pieces of the door of truth back to the door.


    What happened next is clear. The door of truth broke the other party''s claws, and because of the success of reorganization, this magical door with infinite magical effects will soon disappear in front of them and return to the long river of the world''s laws.


    "Kill me! I will definitely kill you When he saw another SIVI, Robert noticed that he seemed to be fooled.


    He stormed at SIVI angrily, but to his surprise again, Sylvie''s body gradually became thin. Robert''s attack and his attack were all in vain.


    "You wait for me, one day One day, I''m going to show you real power! "


    With Robert''s roar, in front of SIVI, the settlement page after the copy is cleared finally emerges.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    SIVI walks slowly on the civilian street of Huolian Guodu.


    Although the double existence in the copy has been cooled down last night, you can make another self again, but also because of the inexplicable copy of the plot, the other one is in a semi disabled state. Apart from lying in the dean''s room to bear the injury for him, it is estimated that there is no help in a short time


    Although the fatigue value is still left, SIVI doesn''t want to continue to brush copies for the time being.


    In addition, he always thought that the copy of Endymion was very strange. It felt like the system was trying to convey something to him through that copy


    After shaking his head gently and driving the strange idea out of his mind, Seaver sighed and looked at the streets, confused.


    , in the light of the consistent style of the system, even if he wants to tell him anything, he will not use this kind of wry way. He can directly tell what information is put out by the task, and make complaints about tuckus like something.


    "Speaking of it Those big businessmen in the rich area have almost run away. I don''t need to stay in any hotel at all, so I can just stay in an empty room


    Just as he wanted to go back to the hotel, this irrelevant thought suddenly came into his mind.


    After listing the plan as a back-up option when he didn''t want to spend money, seavy found a decent looking cafe, ordered coffee and some tea, and sat by the window.


    The little vampire saran''s movement was unexpectedly slow, so far he set up outside the city''s detection magic circle has not sent back the relevant report, so that he has to continue to stay in this increasingly inactive city.


    How about going to the imperial city to find Evangeline?


    As soon as the idea came out, Sylvie put it off.


    In spite of Evangeline, if the queen of Huolian knew that she was here, she would try to help herself to intervene in the civil strife of timothyn''s Dark Alliance, so that Huolian could have a share of it.


    Although with my own identity, I won''t say anything even if I refuse the other party, but things are bound to be a bit troublesome, so it''s better to nip the root of the matter before it happens


    But in this way, he once again fell into the idle hell with nothing to do. Even the Guodu travel map, which was put aside by the coffee shop, was taken out by him and idly looked through.


    But it was just an unintentional move, but he found something strange.


    On the map, there is no road on the opposite side of the cafe. It is just the junction of two shops.


    But when he looked across the glass, there was no doubt that he could see an alley. And it''s not the kind that only allows one person to pass by, but the width that can''t even drive a carriage - only one at a time, of course.


    Interestingly, many people have passed through the lane, but no one has entered the lane. However, they are not blind to the lane, but as if they have turned a blind eye to the lane.


    There is a subtle sense of strangeness.


    "Well, the coffee here is not as good as Alice''s..." After pouring the small cup of roasted coffee with a bitter face, and taking two or three sips of tea, Sylvie left several copper coins on the table for consumption, and then left the restaurant and headed for the alley.


    Anyway, it just happens to be ok now, and the other one has returned to Aldrich with adequate security, so it''s OK to satisfy his curiosity a little bit.


    The alley is very clean. It''s still very noisy outside, but you can''t see a person inside.


    What''s more strange is that Sylvie has been walking in for at least ten minutes, but he still hasn''t reached the end of the alley, or crossed the complex to the main street behind.


    "Sure enough..."


    After walking for a few minutes, he saw the mark he had left to identify the direction. SIVI licked his lips: "we''ve been circling since just now."


    From the beginning, he thought of the big boss in last night''s copy that could build a distorted world in the real world.


    "Spatial disorder?" No, it''s not that advanced. "


    Fortunately, there are not many boss in this world, so they will not appear in front of SIVI inexplicably.


    He soon discovered the crux of his constant detour.


    "It''s a simple magic array The casting materials used are very common, so they are almost ignored


    A dog collar in the core of the magic array is kicked out of the magic array, and the weird feeling just now disappears.


    "Good. Let me see what''s hidden in it..."


    -- Aldrich College --


    "because of fighting with masters at the level of great mage, that''s why it looks like this


    Sophia said with a straight face as she wrapped the bandage around the groaning Sylvie.After being confirmed by SIVI, she sighed again and immediately said, "please love yourself more. Now you are the signboard of Adrian. If there is something wrong with the sign, the registration meeting will become a bit troublesome soon."


    "I''m sorry, but the battle is OK, but I don''t know why the life potion has little effect on this kind of wound."


    Sylvie smiles and starts to fight.


    Fortunately, Sophia didn''t seem to be trying to hold these words to account. Instead, she started another topic: "speaking of all, did you open the gift that Eliza tieo and her brought from the ancient forest sea yesterday?"


    "Yes, but there is a cloth woven with leaves inside. It is said that walking in the forest can have some gain effects But it''s a pity that I''m not Adam and I can''t wear that dress. "


    Sylvie replied casually.


    "Who is Adam?"


    "A metamorphosis with only one leaf on."


    Sylvie replied with a loud voice, and then added by the way, "by the way, there is a woman named Eve who has changed her mind.


    " I don''t want to hear this kind of strange knowledge! "


    Sophia tightened the bandage on SIVI''s arm and let him scream.


    "Speak, speak What gift did you receive


    In order to prevent his battered arm from suffering further, SIVI quickly changed the topic: "I remember it seems that there are two pieces of soft, flesh colored, very strange to touch..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just craft. "


    Sophia turned her head and whispered.


    "Crafts?" Sylvie tilted his head, then suddenly realized, "Oh, speaking of it, I think your chest has become slightly bigger today Eh? My neck is not hurt, why do I need bandage? Wait Is this getting tighter and tighter? Gu ah Air, air... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    After breaking away from the simple magic magic array, a small double-layer house with several years old is displayed in front of SIVI. The white paint outside the house has peeled off a lot, which looks like a mottled meaning.


    The small house also has a small yard and a half person high white wooden fence. There are two big trees and many strange plants in the yard.


    If it is ordinary people, they will probably only regard this small house surrounded by other buildings as an ordinary residence, but SIVI is different.


    The magic medicine as high as lv6 showed him that all the plants in the yard were potions, and many kinds of them were very rare. Even Aldrich''s magic medicine greenhouse had not been planted.


    You should know that magic medicine is no more than ornamental flowers. It is very strict for the growth conditions. If there are any defects in the growth conditions and the plants wither, it can be regarded as good luck. If there is no change in the appearance, but there is a drastic change in the drug properties, that would be extremely tragic.


    There was a student in Aldrich''s who secretly cultivated a pot of black marsh red taro. On the day he took the medicine, he turned the student into a salmon Finally, it was found that the temperature control system of the castle of Aldrich college made the room temperature drop a little


    If it wasn''t for Sylvie who was good at college at that time, he directly used his own miracle to lose that strange effect. I''m afraid that until now, that student would have to live in a water tank. Every day, the pharmaceutics teacher would pour down one of the experimental drugs, hoping that one of them could make him recover his human form


    And the potions in that little garden obviously didn''t meet that kind of situation, and each one was emitting a healthy color.


    Can plant so many potions in the narrow space, and can maintain vigorous growth, just this point shows that the owner of the small house is not an ordinary person.


    Sylvie went to the gate of the fence and knocked gently, but no one came out of the house.


    On the contrary, there is a faint halo on the fence door that you can''t see if you don''t look carefully.


    "Magic circle again?" Sylvie''s brow was slightly wrinkled, because the color of the magic circle''s lines was white. If it appeared on the fence door with white background, it would be impossible for ordinary people to see the magic lines.


    But Sylvie doesn''t have this problem.


    He just wiped it with his finger, and it looked as if he had wiped the dust off the fence door. The door lock of the solid hedge door snapped and opened itself.


    Sylvie was not polite and walked slowly into the little yard.


    "So it is. Is the flowerpot the main reason for these potions which need different growth conditions to grow vigorously in the same space..."


    Looking at the white ceramic flowerpots under those plants, Sylvie suddenly realized.


    Those flowerpots are engraved with magic array and rune. Through various combinations, they form a small world enough to make the plants inside grow healthily.


    But after admiring him for a while, Sylvie''s brow frowned again.


    In some flowerpots, he saw something not so good as fertilizer.


    Quickly walked to the small house in front of the rain under the eaves, raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    After a long time, the door suddenly opened, but only a crack the width of the palm. From there, half a pale woman''s face looked at SIVI: "who are you?"


    "I''m just a passing magician." Sylvie used to play tricks.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested in magicians."


    The woman''s face said she wanted to close the door, but because SIVI had a magic wand in the door, it couldn''t succeed.


    "What do you want to do At last there was a little anger on that face.


    "Can you explain this before you ask me what I want to do?"


    Sylvie waved to his side. Not far away, a pot of strange plants like roses, but with eyes on their leaves, flew up to SIVI with his flowerpot.


    Sylvie didn''t care what the weird thing was. He raised his foot and smashed the flowerpot.


    And then one of the silver rings came out of the wedding ring.


    "It''s just common flower fat."


    The woman''s face turned a blind eye to the deformed hands on the ground and said indifferently.


    "Yes."


    Sylvie''s mouth curled up with a cold smile.


    He suddenly kicked the door, and the woman inside seemed to be overwhelmed and hit in the head. The whole person fell back, plopped out the rest of the action, and lost the combat effectiveness.


    Then he stepped into the room.


    It was just the next moment that he regretted it.


    The room was full of bodies.


    Stacked in a corner; hanging from the ceiling; stacked on a table; soaked in solution These bodies together, the number is more than 100.


    What''s more, the corpse is also covered with various knife marks and cut pieces, which are basically no longer complete. In the middle of the room is a place similar to an anatomical table. Now there is a big lump of meat on it. I don''t know which part of human is.What''s more, even the woman''s face, who was talking to SIVI just now, was knocked to the ground when SIVI opened the door.


    However, SIVI checked her a little, and found that the woman with only half of her face had died a few days ago, and her body did not tend to be deified


    So the question is, what exactly was that talking to SIVI?


    "There must be other people hiding in this room..."


    SIVI squinted and made a few circles around the first floor, but found nothing strange.


    There''s only the second floor left.


    "In a word, Theo, they have decided to come back, and many students have shown their intention to return to college at any time, even if we start school soon."


    After leaving sever on the verge of death, Sophia took out some of the recent college affairs and reported to him.


    "Well, I''m only measured in this."


    Sylvie touched his chin and didn''t answer immediately.


    "In addition, the resident reporters of the goddess of truth from honheim began to wander around Morag."


    "I''ve read about it in the newspapers."


    Sylvie shook his head: "almost all kinds of hearsay about Aldrich can hold up the gossip page of the truth goddess newspaper..."


    "Are we going to warn them?" Sophia raised her head and asked.


    "No, they can''t get into the castle until they die."


    Sylvie resolutely refused: "is there anything more serious?"


    "Our caravan found traces of unregistered witches'' activities near the capital of Huolian."


    "Leave that to Queen Huolian."


    Said Sylvie without hesitation.


    "Alice has come back from the visit and is preparing your afternoon tea in the kitchen."


    "Good. Let''s go to the canteen."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

For some reason, a new chapter can''t be written. So take a leave today and make up for it tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    Not too big, the smell of decomposing corpses filled the house.


    Although Sylvie has tried his best to keep his feet light, the wooden escalator creaks every step because it is out of repair for a long time.


    I knew I should have floated up slowly with floatation


    Sylvie regretted two seconds in his heart. Then he took the broken pot and started to walk up the stairs.


    The stairway leads to a straight corridor. There are no doors and windows on both sides of the corridor, only a few bloody fingerprints. At the end of the corridor is a brown Lang wooden door.


    SIVI came to the door, found that the mage alarm did not alarm, so gently opened the door.


    The room was very wide, occupying about half of the second floor. It was dark and could not be seen.


    Sylvie subconsciously released the light sphere to illuminate. He found that the light of this ring of holy magic could only illuminate the radius of about one meter, and the light outside seemed to be swallowed up by the darkness and disappeared.


    Sylvie sensed it carefully and found that there was no magic wave around.


    That is to say, it is not the effect of magic that causes the darkness.


    As soon as his hand left the wooden door, the door slammed shut like an automatic door.


    At the same time, the whole room lit up.


    The room is a square hexahedron, including the ceiling and floor, is a piece of snow-white, without any defects.


    Sylvie noticed that even the original door behind him disappeared as soon as the room lit up, and it became a pure secret room.


    Moreover, even the flow of magic within the body seems to have been disturbed.


    But he didn''t panic much. As a great magician and his whole body is a plug-in penetrator, even if he can''t use magic, there are still many emergency measures.


    Other than that, the miracle of double existence alone has not been affected, and it can still be used normally, which gives him enough confidence.


    This room is not empty.


    In addition to him, there was a large table, two soft chairs, one side covered with heavy linen, which might be screens or something like that from the outside, and a girl sitting behind a broad wooden table in a black robe.


    At the moment of seeing each other, seavy felt a sharp pain in his head, but it subsided in an instant.


    "The aura of fear known as the master''s nemesis..."


    He gently rubbed his temples, his mouth slightly cocked up, as if to the girl, and as if to himself whispered: "so you should be a witch? Thrillers, prominences, confinement What is your noumenon? It''s curious. "


    Sylvie''s move has only one meaning, that is to tell the other party: your ability is invalid to me, and I have seen through the cards. It''s better not to play tricks.


    "Hello, Sylvia Aldrich. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    The other party seemed to pay no attention to SIVI''s demonstration, but showed a smile, and his sapphire blue pupils were staring at him for a moment.


    "Your space is very strange And it doesn''t seem like normal magic. "


    Sylvie frowned uncertainly and continued to say, "and it should not be the effect of the magic weapon. Let me guess its true face."


    "I''m afraid it''s the same trick of the witch," they said


    The other party clapped and continued to say in that flat tone: "you are indeed the youngest great magician in modern times. As you guessed, this is indeed a kind of black magic."


    Then she put down her hand and went on to say, "but unlike ordinary black magic, it''s not easy for you to get out of here because there''s something else in the casting material."


    "What are you going to do? Lock me up and have a good chat? "


    Siveira opened the empty soft chair, sat down, spread out his hands, and asked in an air of helplessness.


    "Please play a game with me."


    The girl lifted the linen covered object behind her, and then appeared in front of SIVI a wide floor mirror.


    Somehow Sylvie felt as if he had seen the mirror somewhere.


    "This is the mirror of van erys." As if seeing Sylvie''s doubts, the girl slowly explained, "but its frame was damaged when releasing the monster you defeated. This is a remake."


    No wonder it''s familiar, but not recognized.


    Sylvie suddenly, but then a bigger question came.


    Shouldn''t this be in the hands of the vampire princess? Why is it here?


    The girl did not give SIVI time to ask questions. She patted the mirror gently and saw that the mirror was rippled like water."This is a magic mirror handed down from a time older than the previous era. It is used as a seal carrier. It can only be said that its original owner was too stupid, and now it is its real appearance."


    With her words and the slow spread of ripple, the mirror began to pan out a lot of video like images.


    Sylvie recognized the figures in the images.


    Theo and Eliza are playing in the ancient forest; Sophia, who is learning and enriching in the library of Edric; Alice, who is humming and cleaning the kitchen; saranlia, who is running in the wild with a black hood Many of the people Sylvie knew jumped on it, and the last one that emerged was himself lying on the desk of the dean''s office.


    In other words, there is another he in double existence.


    "Faneris is the magic mirror of curse. Its greatest effect is to absorb people''s soul. So long ago, it had another famous name - the mercury mirror of soul printing."


    "It can reflect the most important person in one''s heart. Once the mercury mirror is broken, the people in it will be absorbed by the magic mirror of van erys."


    "Lying."


    Sylvie''s face did not change, but repeated, "you are lying."


    "Indeed, I exaggerate. At least its ability is useless to the strong at your level. "


    The girl nodded: "but at least for those who don''t have the strength of a high-level magician, there is no doubt that van erys is powerful If you don''t believe it, we can try it now. "


    "What is your purpose?"


    Sylvie''s face sank. Although he didn''t believe in the power of the mirror, he didn''t intend to risk the lives of his students or friends.


    "Although generally, the mirror of van erys will not work against you, even the great mage will not be able to resist its effect if you have entered into a voluntary contract." The girl''s calm face showed a smile: "please play a game with me. If you lose, your soul will be accepted by me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    The other party was coming for himself in the beginning.


    Sylvie finally confirmed that.


    Yinhun''s mercury mirror can''t do harm to him as a great magician. Therefore, he should be cheated to look at the mercury mirror and take all the people he attaches importance to as hostages. If he leaves, they will activate the mercury mirror effect.


    Don''t say it''s all in effect. Even if one of those people has an accident, Sylvie will suffer for the rest of his life.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie could not help but have a new doubt.


    "Why are you sure I will come here?" He narrowed his eyes and asked the unknown witch.


    "We have a total of 14 hidden strongholds like the one you found at first in the capital of Huolian. After confirming that you are in the city, we will evacuate all the members in the stronghold and connect all the doors in each stronghold together, which is where you are now. As long as you pass through any simple magic array used to lure enemies, enter the interior of the building, and open any connected door, it will be transmitted here She said as briefly as possible: "the other people who sell you maps are members of our organization, with simple, but hard to find hinting runes."


    Although the girl''s words were a little general, SIVI understood what she meant.


    After confirming that he was here, all their actions were to be able to annihilate themselves.


    Use a map with a hint Rune to get him near the twist point. If it is ordinary people, absolutely can not detect the distortion there, but at this time, as a great mage''s keen perception ability, on the contrary, makes SIVI fall further into the trap.


    The simple magic circle that I encountered when I went to the house later was also one of them. If nothing is set up, maybe Sylvie is not in the mood to explore the house. If the magic array is too complicated, he may not be involved.


    Only the simple magic array is the right bait.


    The house that followed is also full of doubts now.


    Everything is to lead him to this place and to restrain him through the magic mirror of van erys. Take his students and friends as hostages and threaten him to play games.


    In case of a big loss, it''s a good thing to say. Sylvie doesn''t want to test the power of van erys'' magic mirror on his own


    So now he has only two choices.


    One is to play what she called the game and win; the other is to try to capture the mirror of van erys while the other is not paying attention.


    However, the starting condition of the magic mirror effect of van erys is not clear. The other party said that if he broke the mirror, he would start. If he snatched in this way, maybe the other party would directly destroy the mirror. In addition, the magic power is not smooth at present, so it is not easy to recapture the mirror.


    "What kind of game do you want to play?"


    After a moment''s meditation, seavy suddenly raised his head.


    Although I have not decided to use the game to solve, but it is not impossible to listen to the rules.


    As if satisfied with his current affairs, the girl nodded slightly and took out a deck of cards from the drawer.


    However, SIVI noticed that there was no playing card on the surface of the card. Instead, it was full of words.


    After the girl shuffled the cards, she put all the cards back up and put them on the table.


    "There are 54 cards in total, and two cards of the same content form a pair, a total of 27 pairs. Each card is made up of "request" and "score". We can turn over two cards in turn. If we turn to different cards, the turn will end. If we flip to the same card, we can choose whether to complete the "requirement" on the card. If completed, you can get the corresponding points, and you can continue to overturn. If you refuse to complete the request, you will enter the next round and the opponent will overturn. When "


    the girl said, she demonstrated to SIVI.


    Sylvie took a second look and understood that the game was very similar to the neurasthenia of playing cards and the like on earth. Simply put, it is to reverse the playing cards on the table, and then rely on the memory to turn, turn to the same can be put away, flip to different can only turn the opportunity to others.


    On earth, the game tests pure memory.


    To be honest, Sylvie has found that his memory has made great progress since he passed through. Theoretically, this kind of game can''t beat him


    The key issue is the card requirements and the score.


    Just now the girl just took it out and demonstrated it casually. It was too fast and the attention was different. Sylvie didn''t see the words clearly.


    "I want to check your cards."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t cheat."


    The witch did not hesitate, and handed him the card in her hand.


    In addition to preventing cheating by making marks on the back of the card, Seaver wanted to see what the requirements of the face were.


    At this time, his long silent college system suddenly took a head and issued a new task."Branch Mission: the God of gambler comes! "


    " task content: surpass mittia in the game and acquire the ownership of the magic mirror of van erys. "


    " task reward: use manual of van yeris magic mirror, random achievement of architectural drawings X1 "


    " note: "calm, calm and cheating are the qualities that gamblers should have!" ¡ª¡ªGambler joss "


    "... "


    Even the system recognized the mirror of van erys and asked SIVI to recycle it. It seems that this device has certain dangers.


    ''s heart make complaints about it. Xi Wei refocuses his attention on those cards.


    It''s about the same size as playing cards, but it''s a little softer. As the girl said, the deck consists of two parts.


    It''s a request. SIVI just flipped through it and found that most of them were crusading against some kind of monster.


    What''s the requirement? Do you have to run out and play the little monster and come back after turning to this card?


    He asked the girl this question, but the girl just gave a mysterious smile and did not answer.


    The second half of the card is the score. At present, there are only 1, 3 and 5 points in total.


    After confirming that there was no passive hand or foot on the card, SIVI handed all the cards back, and the other side also disordered it and buckled it upside down on the table.


    The game begins.


    At first, they did not rush to earn points, but quite tacitly got familiar with the general card distribution.


    It wasn''t until after the third that their behavior began to change.


    And Sylvie understood that the real fight had begun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "Rules of the game:"


    "¢Ù players can only turn out two cards at a time"


    "¢Ú if the cards are the same, they can choose whether to accept the request. If they accept and complete the request, they can get the points marked on the card and the flipped cards, and they can continue to overturn."


    "¢Û if the flipped cards are different, or if they give up accepting the requirements, they will change to other players''


    " >(4) if the cards turned out three times in a row are different or give up the requirements, they will lose the game directly.


    "¢Ý once cheating is found, the game will be directly lost"


    "6. When all cards are turned over, the score will be settled, and the player with more scores will win. With the same score, the player with less cards wins. "


    ," down with the burning emperor - 5 points "


    after two identical cards are turned out, the environment around SIVI is in vain.


    The snow-white walls, the card filled table, and the girl in the black robe disappeared, replaced by a small piece of rock less than five square meters, surrounded by bubbling lava.


    Not far away, an astonishing creature, made entirely of fire and lava, approached with overwhelming momentum.


    But Sylvie didn''t feel it at all. He just looked at his surroundings curiously.


    "Magic can be used again, but the spatial coordinates have not changed..."


    He found that the magic coordinates he had secretly left at the beginning did not disappear. SIVI muttered to himself.


    "It''s not ordinary magic to do this. Sure enough, in addition to black magic, that space is also related to "miracles." He touched his chin, completely indifferent to his foothold is only a little bit big, and the enemy is still close, just thinking about himself.


    "But the girl didn''t reach the level of using miracles, that is, there was another person hiding around that space."


    In this case, I did not rashly launch a miracle on the magic mirror of van erys to erase its ability.


    You know that the miracle that can wipe out all the supernatural forces will make Sylvie himself an ordinary person. At that time, the person who hides in the dark will just throw him into lava or other places that can be instantly fatal with the same level of miracle, which is really troublesome.


    "Kahoo --!!"


    The inflamed monarch probably found himself ignored by his prey, opened his still bubbling mouth and let out a low hiss.


    "It''s so noisy!"


    Open the door of fire and throw the other party''s whole fire element plane. The scene around SIVI will be distorted again, and it will return to the original appearance.


    He had two more cards in his hand.


    "It''s really SIVI Aldrich. It''s easy to solve the burning prison monarch whose Crusade level is above 30."


    The girl in the black robe on the opposite side did not know whether it was true or false.


    "I care more about whether you peek at the cards when I''m not here," he said


    "I don''t care whether she is sincere or not," he said with a cold attitude.


    "If you don''t trust me, you can leave a few mages'' eyes to watch me."


    The girl spread out her hands and looked innocent.


    However, SIVI was not confused by her innocent expression, but continued to say in that hard voice, "I''ll do it without you reminding me."


    It''s the same thing. He''s already planted 12 invisible solidified mage''s eyes in this room to monitor the girl''s movements - which cost him a lot of success.


    After the girl said this, he also pretended to decorate the eyes of several masters in Ming Li.


    In this way, if the other side wants to avoid the mage''s eye in Ming Li and do some small moves, he will be found by the hidden mage''s eye.


    At the beginning of the signing of the rule contract, as long as cheating is found, it will be immediately judged as a loser. So finding evidence of cheating is just as important as winning the game.


    After SIVI had finished all this, the girl made a "go on" action like him.


    Because the last two cards are the same, and he has completed the above requirements, so he can continue to overturn.


    "Knock down the earth worm - 3 points"


    there is no doubt that Sylvia once again solved the huge worm that looked disgusting Bala and started with three points.


    When he flopped the card for the third time, it appeared that "the magic power of the whole body - 5 points"


    "give up."


    For this request, SIVI did not hesitate to refuse.


    Other things aside, after the magic is abandoned, the mage''s eye will also be invalid, so there is no way to capture whether the other side has fouled.


    And if he lost his magic power, he would fall into a passive position. He would not do that unless his brain was in the water.


    "What a pity."The girl spread out her hands and began to overturn.


    The first was "capture sawtooth fish eggs - 1 point", the second was "cooking and eating giant earthworms - 1 point", and the third was "catching breeze goblin - 3 points"


    Seven times in a row, all turned to the same card, although the score was not high, but the quantity added to the shortage, and soon the score surpassed Seaver.


    She did not choose to give up until she found out "eating a whole apple of perdition - 5 points.".


    The apple of perdition is the fruit of a precious potion. It looks a little like an apple, but it is a little bigger. It is one of several kinds of poisons that have no solution at present.


    If only take a bite, as long as the targeted detoxification, little harm to the body. Especially for people like Sylvie who are full of magic, they have a strong resistance.


    But the requirement here is to eat a whole, which is not so simple


    Sylvie secretly noted the position of the card and continued to turn the cards.


    At the beginning of the trial stage, he wrote down the location of many high score cards. After several high score cards in a row, Sylvie''s total score easily surpassed that of the girl.


    He didn''t choose to give up until he met the card that required "sawing off his legs and imposing an incurable curse - 5 points.".


    So it was the girl''s turn to flop.


    ¡­¡­


    After several rotations of the right to overturn, there are few cards on the table.


    And what they are in essence, both of them have a clear idea.


    "A random part of the neck below the explosion - 5 points" to cover back, SIVI calmly said: "give up."


    At present, there are only five cards on the table, which are:


    "discard the whole body''s magic power - 5 points"


    "eat a whole perishing apple - 5 points"


    "cut off your legs and impose an incurable Curse - 5 points"


    "explode a random part below the neck - 5 points"


    "give all your cards to the other party - 5 points"


    none of the groups is What a good thing.


    The girl''s total score is 31, and she has given up twice in a row. Now, Sylvie, with a total score of 33, has also given up twice. However, it is a girl''s turn. If she does not choose one to execute, she will lose without waiting for the next round.


    The girl hesitated for a moment, and finally turned to "saw off her legs, and applied the inexorable curse - 5 points". Then she had an extra saw blade in her hand, and there was a suspicious purple light on the saw blade, which was supposed to be the so-called irrefutable curse.


    She gave seavy a creepy smile, and then she swung the saw blade and cut off her legs like that!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    After sawing off her legs, the girl did not look at her bloody wounds and exposed broken bones, but took out a ball of gauze from nowhere and wrapped up her legs.


    Although the blood is still dyed red gauze at a very fast speed, it is better than the massive bleeding when the leg is just broken.


    If it wasn''t for the muscles on the girl''s face trembling and her forehead covered with cold sweat, Sylvie would have thought this guy was a doll without pain.


    "Now it''s your turn, Mr. seavy."


    Regardless of Sylvie''s surprise, the girl casually turned out two different cards and transferred the right of overturning to him. She still said in a flat tone at the beginning.


    Sylvie also refused to carry out the request twice just now. If he refuses again or intentionally turns the wrong card this time, he will lose the game and his soul will become the food for the mirror of van erys.


    That is to say, he must now complete one of the remaining four requirements:


    "discard the whole body''s magic power - 5 points"


    "eat a whole perishing apple - 5 points"


    "explode a random part under the neck - 5 points"


    "give all his cards to the other party - 5 points"


    finish.


    Each of these options will undoubtedly have an impact on the future situation, so it is necessary to be careful and consider carefully.


    After weighing two cards, he opened three.


    "A random part below the neck explodes - 5 points"


    at the moment of confirming the execution, he feels that the part below the chest has been violently impacted. The power is so great that he almost faints directly!


    Unable to determine whether the explosion was in the large intestine, small intestine or duodenum, SIVI directly took out a large bottle of life medicine and drank it.


    Different from the requirement of sawing legs, this requirement does not indicate that it cannot be cured, so it can be restored theoretically.


    Unlike most potions, the life potion produced by the replica is not so much a magic potion as a magic manifestation. As long as you complete the "drink" action, even if the potion is not in the stomach, the healing effect will appear immediately.


    The only thing that can affect this effect, so far, is the same root copy limit!


    Sure enough, a large dose of life potion went down, and his wound immediately improved.


    Although there had been speculation for a long time, when the guess was successful, Sylvie was relieved.


    The terrible thing about this requirement is not the damage to the organ itself, but the "explosion".


    If the location of the explosion is a little higher, it will certainly affect the heart. At that time, if you can''t treat it immediately or come up with a way to replace the heart, even the great mage will have to die.


    More extreme, if it was the neck that exploded, there was no doubt that his head would be blown away. By that time, even if you can take out the medicine in an instant, it will be too late


    In any case, there are still three remaining requirements, that is, six cards. Sylvie, like the girl, flipped two different cards at random, giving up the right to overturn.


    Although there is a right to refuse, the girl also knows that because Sylvie has a right to refuse, it is meaningless to refuse anything.


    So she had to be silent again.


    But before long, she chose two of them and opened them.


    "Magic of abandoned body - 5 points"


    after the implementation, the mysterious feeling of the girl''s body disappeared completely. Except for the cold expression, she became no different from an ordinary girl with broken legs.


    At the same time, SIVI noticed that the girl''s sideburns had turned snow white.


    Without the magic protection, it was obvious that the injury on the foot made the girl more painful, and the uncontrollable shaking of the whole body became more intense.


    Then she turned over the request to destroy apple, and after rejecting the request, she again gave up the right to overturn.


    There are only two options left.


    "Give all your cards to the opponent - 5 points"


    and "eat a whole perish apple - 5 points" which is theoretically inevitable.


    Sylvie thought about it for a moment, and then he burst out laughing.


    "You must think I would choose to put cards That''s the one you got all the points for? "


    In response to him was the girl''s silence.


    But SIVI didn''t care. He went on.


    "Send out points and destroy apple, these two options seem to be really cost-effective, after all, the destruction of apple so far is 100% lethal. If you die, no matter how many points you have, it will be meaningless. "


    "In fact, that''s what I thought at first. But just now, I suddenly noticed something was wrong


    SIVI looked at the silent girl, and after a pause, continued to talk about his guess: "in the many times you give up, most of them are achieved by opening different cards, only two special examples. And those two times were "just" the end of apple. ""By acting in awe and worry about the demise of apple, you deliberately planted an impression and hint in my heart that you dare not eat the apple of destruction.". In this way, when I have only two choices left, I will not choose to perish apple, but choose to give you all the scores. "


    "But this is just a trap!" At this point, Sylvie''s mouth curled up again. He pointed to his eyes: "you are not afraid to destroy the apple. You will certainly have the ability to deal with it - maybe some magic item that can detoxify, or the real race you belong to, such as the undead, is naturally immune to the toxin When I give you all the points, you can easily win by eating the apple of perdition


    The girl did not speak, but her calm face finally loosened.


    And Sylvie, after an explanation, put all the things in order.


    "So what I want to choose, of course, is" eat a whole perish apple - 5 points "!"


    After gnawing the apple that suddenly appears in his hand, SIVI picks his eyebrows to the other party.


    He himself has no patience for the poison of destroying apples, belonging to the type of kneeling after eating But don''t forget the last of the three virtues of gamblers.


    Cheating.


    He made a small void in his mouth. Just when he ate the apple of death, the flesh of the apple had been sent into the void and disappeared.


    Unless the other party is willing to come and open his mouth, they will never know the truth.


    Throwing the stone on the table with only two cards left, SIVI said condescending to the pale girl.


    "You have lost."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    As soon as the game is over, the strange white space is like a soap bubble.


    The surrounding environment turned into a dark little room.


    This is the building itself.


    After feeling that he didn''t find the miracle guy hiding in the dark, Sylvie sighed.


    Not far away from him, the girl who saw off her legs hung her head and sank on the chair without sound. Her eyes had lost their luster of life. Only blood dripped from the gauze that wrapped her legs from time to time, and gathered on the ground into a small puddle of rust.


    Until he finally died quietly, the girl, who he did not even know his name, showed no feelings of panic or fear, and even didn''t reveal a word about his secret agent''s inquiry.


    Only in the interim, showed a relief like smile.


    There is no sign that the girl is controlled by magic, and her thoughts during the game are very clear. It''s not like being hypnotized. It''s almost certain that she did this kind of thing out of her own will, and she has no fear of death


    What kind of experience would it take to produce such a child?


    Sylvie''s mood is a little complicated.


    Probably because the magic of the building has been broken. Through the window of the room, you can see that the black billed stork and other scavenging birds have begun to appear on the branches outside.


    Maybe it''s because of the relationship between the bodies downstairs and the corpses.


    With a murmur in his heart, Seaver looked at the girl''s body in some embarrassment, and then sighed again.


    Although she was the enemy just now, as an opponent, she is still worthy of respect. At least she won''t be ruined by the animals and insects.


    At the thought of this, SIVI casually rowed, and a gap was opened in the space. Several pale and bloodless hands stretched out from it, dragging the girl''s body into the void.


    After a few seconds of silence for each other, Sylvie cast his eyes on the mirror behind him.


    The system, which has no sense of being, has finally found a chance to take a head.


    "The mercury magic mirror (artifact)" of van erys (artifact)


    "type: Mirror"


    "note: the artifact made by the prince of the underworld, faneris, spent nearly a thousand years and countless treasures. Its original intention was to use it as a key to enter the realm of soul and explore the truth of life and death. However, the magic power changed because it was touched by the king of Western hell Turn into a curse mirror that can capture the soul of others. "


    " usurper''s mark: when the target creature is illuminated, the mirror of van erys will show the most important people in his heart (the stronger the effect initiator, the more people will appear), and then those people will be marked with the usurper mark. "


    " soul usurpation: when the mirror of van erys is destroyed, the person marked with the mark of usurper''s soul will receive a soul strength test. If the check fails, the soul will be stripped. "


    " mercury mirror: when the mirror of van erys is destroyed, the fragments will turn into liquid and gradually recover with the passage of time. "


    " remarks: "what, you said you have a girlfriend Well, your hair is out of order. Do you want to look in a mirror? " ¡ª¡ªBy someone who inadvertently acquired the magic mirror of van erys "


    "... "


    Sylvie had a puff in the corner of his eye.


    He always felt that all the feelings he had just brewed out of his mind were gone


    tried to make complaints about his vomit. He looked at the properties of Van Eries''s magic mirror again and nodded.


    Worthy of being artifact level things, this kind of attack completely ignores the space, which is impossible to defend at all. If it wasn''t for the group of people who wanted to deal with Sylvie who didn''t know the strength of his soul and didn''t dare to use it directly, and finally chose a subtle and somewhat brain damaged method, I''m afraid Sylvie would have been in a bit of trouble.


    After collecting the magic mirror of van erys into his storage box and receiving the reward for completing the branch task (several resources, senior technician crystal x1), SIVI observed the room which looked slightly smaller than the white space just now.


    "Is this what she said was something else that was added to the casting material?"


    Seaver frowned slightly when he found strange mucus on the wall with transparent paint.


    In fact, he just wanted to poke the mucus with his hand, but when he reached out his hand and had not touched it, the mage''s alarm sounded a life-threatening alarm, which forced him to stop.


    That can put a great magician in danger Isn''t it acid arrow?


    But it seems that it can''t be painted on the wall. Let alone the wall, even the house will melt away


    Sylvie was very curious about it, but he didn''t dare to touch it in the end.


    "But then again, who wants to solve me?"


    What SIVI thought at the beginning was, of course, Timothy''s Dark Alliance, but this idea was quickly denied by him.How could he have the energy to assassinate him?


    In addition, it is possible for the elders of the holy land to be expelled, other colleges dissatisfied with the rise of Aldrich college, some hostile countries of hollian, black sheep horn believers, and orcs.


    "At this thought, I seem to have made many enemies?"


    After a self mocking smile, Sylvie recalled the girl''s words.


    Then, he took out the map of Huolian Wangdu.


    According to the other side, their forces have 14 secret strongholds in Huolian Wangdu, and this is just one of them.


    It wasn''t much of a deal, but interestingly enough, in order to attract SIVI, they sold him a map with a hint rune.


    In fact, their arrangement was so effective that Sylvie was attracted to the building and played a dangerous game with the girl.


    But in the end, the girl who had high expectations lost. On the contrary, SIVI saw through the other side''s killing game and won the victory.


    In this way, the original seamless plan turned out to be a bad move to expose all the secrets of the other party to SIVI!


    "I see. The simple magic array outside this place was damaged when I came in. Now there are more and more black billed storks. Sooner or later, the city guards will find out."


    Through the suggestive rune, SIVI deduced the remaining eleven hint points in reverse.


    Then he rolled up the map again, tied it up and stuffed it back into the storage box before he walked out of the building.


    "In the spare time before saran came to this city, let me make a good investigation to find out where you came from..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    "Bang, did you evacuate after the exposure..."


    On the basis of the results derived from the suggestive runes on that map, SIVI found all the remaining 13 strongholds and went to find clues one by one.


    Unfortunately, nothing.


    Probably from the moment the game failed, the force who wanted to plot against him knew that the situation was gone, so these strongholds had been deserted.


    As a matter of fact, it''s good for him to be empty. He even met some traps in several strongholds.


    For example, if you look up now, you can still see curly columns of smoke coming out of the North That''s the effect of one of the traps. The enemy''s basement was filled with bomb like alchemy products. If the mage''s alarm was not sensitive enough, SIVI would have to be blown up with the house.


    This also led to King Huolian thought that he had encountered a terrorist attack, and now the city guards are running around the city like a hornet who has bombed his nest, looking for the culprits who caused these accidents.


    As a stranger, Seaver had to move around the city in order to find other strongholds. Naturally, he was questioned.


    However, after being interrogated several times, SIVI realized that his city guards were less and less, and in the end, even those city guards were no longer close to his area.


    Some time later, when SIVI emerged from the ruins of one of the strongholds, a young girl was standing in front of him.


    "When I got the report, I felt like they were talking about you." Yiwen Jielin looks at the West Wei who looks a little gray because of the trap and says happily.


    I don''t know whether she was happy with the accuracy of her guess, or simply because Sylvie was here.


    "My lord Dean."


    In the middle of the process to skip the table, finally, SIVI or in Evangeline''s gracious invitation, check out of the hotel room, live in the palace.


    In the bedroom of the former eldest princess, Yvonne sits on the grand bed with her legs crossed. She listens to Sylvie, who is sitting by the window, to say the latest things, and then nods with a rather emotional expression.


    "There are forces that have set up 14 strongholds under the eyes of the Huolian royal family, and none of them has been disclosed. This secrecy work alone is enough to make the imperial intelligence agencies blush."


    "The forces that can send the Witch and make her willing to die will not be easy."


    Sylvie touched his chin, and he was deeply impressed by the calm and finally relieved smile on her face.


    "By the way, the Dean, can you describe to me what the witch looks like?"


    Evangeline said curiously and seriously: "most of the witch materials will be collected by the pure white church. After receiving news from around you, they can naturally try to find out the specific information with each other through comparative analysis, and see if they can get into her hands and catch each other''s fox tail."


    When Sylvie described the girl''s appearance, Evelyn frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know anything? " Seavy discovered the abnormality at once, and asked in a hurry.


    "Well, your honor, do you remember when I was put under house arrest by a traitor?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Evangeline still didn''t hide it and whispered to Sylvia.


    "Well, although I didn''t contact you at that time, I still know something about the specific situation."


    Seavy nodded and replied softly.


    Evangeline is talking about what happened to Sylvia the moment before he realized the miracle.


    At that time, Queen Huolian fled to lovinia, while Andrew, the general of the former empire, joined the traitors in the Empire and put Evelyn under house arrest.


    At that time, it was a witch who was in charge of guarding Evangeline.


    However, Evangeline, after getting a lot of information, fled back to Aldrich through the crystal on her way home


    By the time she got back here, Andrew and the witch watching her would have disappeared.


    "Wait a minute. In that case, the witch should be from the orc side?"


    Seaver seized the point of the discourse and asked Evangeline.


    Although there were some degenerate magicians among the members who attacked Aldrich, they were still orcs in essence. If we link these things together, we can draw the conclusion that Anderson and the orc forces are behind them.


    "I''d like to say that, but it''s not likely."


    Evelyn shook her head and denied Sylvie''s conjecture.


    "The orcs have a very crude code of conduct, and even if they can come up with the content of such a plan, there is a nearly 100% chance that the operational plan will be exposed."


    "Yes, orcs are too bad at keeping secrets..." Fitter, who did not know when, after startling Seaver, agreed with Evangeline."Fitter, what''s new?"


    Sylvie asked curiously, "is there something wrong with saran?"


    "No, please take it easy. Everything is fine for now."


    Fitter shook his head and said happily, "Miss Saran, if she doesn''t change her plan of action, we will soon meet each other in the imperial capital."


    "The reason why people are here is simply because it is too boring."


    Fitter put out his tongue and whispered.


    Sylvie came across.


    As one of the three sages, Fitch was busy in daily business, so he had no time to think about other things. Now that Aldrich is on holiday, the three sages also stop for the first time. The result is obvious. After getting used to being busy, he suddenly meets this kind of leisure day, which makes fitter feel very bored


    "No matter what, now the king is in the state of half closed city, and he is not allowed to enter or leave. The enemy who evacuated from the stronghold should still be there."


    Evangeline said softly, "although for the general city guards, it is difficult to find them out, but for the president, you are in charge of me In other words, with the great assistance of Huo Lian''s official department, there should be some ways? "


    Instead of answering directly, SIVI stood up, went to the balcony connected to the room, and looked down at the panorama of the city.


    In this kind of time, often can more intuitively feel the city''s huge and broad.


    "It''s a bit of a problem, to be honest." At last he sighed, "I''ll do my best."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    This is fairsher street.


    As one of the most prosperous streets in the city of HORION, even though timothyn, across the border, was fighting fiercely, and the war seemed to spread to Huolian, it was still lively and prosperous, completely different from other cold streets.


    "But the luxury stuff is out of sight."


    Sylvie stood at the entrance of the street and sighed meaninglessly.


    "If it''s really a luxury, it will become a luxury. So there''s no price at all. Maybe they have noticed this, so they don''t come here any more. "


    Evangeline followed Seaver''s heels, explaining at the same time.


    Fitter wanted to follow, but her pearly translucent body was a little too scary for ordinary people, so she was rejected by Sylvie in the end.


    "After all, didn''t we come out to investigate that mysterious force? Why are you wandering around the streets now


    Siven stroked her forehead helplessly, changed her complicated princess skirt to him, and asked Evelyn, dressed as an ordinary girl.


    By the way, SIVI has also replaced the mage''s robe, which is the same all the year round, into the white shirt and leather shorts that are more common among the younger aristocrats.


    Not only that, in fact, their appearance was camouflaged by the alchemy items provided by the Royal alchemist. They looked younger than usual. If you didn''t look carefully, I''m afraid even Eliza would not be able to recognize Sylvia at once.


    "To investigate, first of all, there must be clues."


    a little smile on the corner of the girl''s lips. She gave West Wei a feeling that she had been waiting for herself to ask: "are there any clues that you have investigated before?"


    "Well Strictly speaking, it should not be. "


    Although he found that kind of transparent and viscous paint in every stronghold, the thing itself would not have magic waves, and Sylvie could not have broken into every house and searched it wantonly. What''s more, because it was transparent, even if searched, it might not be found.


    If we use the power of Huolian royal family to search the whole city, it would be too alarming. It''s OK for the other party to escape wisely. In case of a trapped animal, even SIVI can''t guarantee that he can easily subdue them.


    He said, "well, Lin''s mouth is slightly warped.


    You know, there are people who can use miracles, at least at the level of great mage.


    If the two magicians fight seriously, it will be good to have half of this magnificent city.


    So, as Evangeline said, it''s better to conduct an investigation secretly than to conduct a targeted manhunt on the surface.


    "But why investigate on fairsher street?"


    Seavy looked at the crowd and asked curiously.


    Do those guys who are secretly doing small actions really appear in such a busy street? I always think this is not consistent with the impression of their conspirators


    "Your honor Well, that''s too easy to call, Eddie I''ll call you ally after that. Just call me Irene


    Evangeline ignored Sylvie and said, "Hello, what''s my opinion?" Tucao make complaints about nodding his head.


    "Ellie, what do you think the purpose of those guys setting up a whole fourteen strongholds in this city?"


    "Well, according to the general theory, it''s probably to control the city in secret, and then dominate the whole Huolian with this as the center?"


    Sylvie said his guess.


    "Yes, since it''s to control the city, there are two places that they can''t leave alone."


    Evangeline raised a finger: "the first is the palace as the political center. I think the palace has been placed in their insiders, but the specific situation is not clear, after all, your news is too urgent, I have not been able to step-by-step investigation. "


    "No wonder you asked me to hypnotize the alchemist who was responsible for our makeup. And then sneaked out Are you afraid of being found out by those inside? "


    SIVI chuckled and joked with the girl: "I thought you were going to date me so stealthily."


    "You can imagine that." It should be said that she is indeed Huolian''s former social flower. If other girls in Aldrich college are joked by SIVI, they will at least have a little blush even if they don''t panic. Evangeline skillfully shows a mysterious smile full of charm and then passes the topic.


    Then she pointed out her second finger: "then there are several commercial streets in the economic center. Among them, fairhouse is the only commercial street that has not been affected by the war, and there is a faint sign that it has become the most prosperous commercial street in the city. Although there is no record on the map you found, I think there should be their stronghold here. "Sylvie thought for a moment, and thought it seemed to be the case.


    After all, the 14 strongholds marked by the hint Rune on the map were all set up to kill him. No one ever said that they had only 14 strongholds in the city.


    In this way, it makes sense for the other party''s brain damage. If the number of their own strongholds exceeds 14, it is not a great price to take out the unimportant ones as a trap to kill a great magician.


    "So it is. I have been clinging to fourteen strongholds, but I have fallen into the wrong thinking."


    Sylvie nodded and agreed with Evangeline.


    "That''s it." Evangeline nodded, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face: "then it''s up to you to identify the enemy after that. As a great magician, there must be one or two ways to identify the enemy? "


    "Well, there are However, how to say... " Sylvie was a little embarrassed.


    Evil detection, hostility detection, alien blood detection and other magic should be able to identify abnormal people. At that time, as long as fixed-point observation, we can definitely find those are the real enemies.


    The problem is that the magic is a little conspicuous. Many times, the detected person will have the corresponding feeling. It''s really difficult to be quiet.


    "In a word, the rest is up to you ~"


    the girl took SIVI''s hand and dragged him to the busy commercial street.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    Although it is said that it is necessary to investigate, there is no way to talk about the specific investigation behavior when there is no clue at all.


    In Evangeline''s words, "don''t always think about investigation, just come out and play. If something goes wrong, you can find it.".


    Don''t underestimate the investigation, asshole. It''s not so simple!


    Sylvie sighed involuntarily.


    "Isn''t this cake to Ellie''s taste? Why not


    Evangeline asked indistinctly, holding the spoon in her mouth without a princess.


    A little bit of the cake in front of her, which looks like a delicious cake, has been scooped out in front of her. In contrast, Sylvie faces a small plate of still intact Val cake (Val is a kiwi fruit).


    In addition, there are several piles of empty dishes next to Evangeline. The cream on them gives off a sweet smell.


    Although walbi''s green flesh is plump and appetizing, Sylvie is not in the mood to taste it.


    Why do I eat dessert in a cake shop instead of trying to find the enemy after experiencing the destruction of entemion and the attempted assassination of a young girl?


    Is this difference too big?!


    "I said Yiwen Well, Irene, you''re also a man Well, the Duke''s daughter, why do you like desserts so much and come here to eat them


    "Sure enough, Ali, you don''t understand at all."


    The girl gave out a wonderful laugh, and then asked Seaver, "how do people feel after eating delicious desserts?"


    Sylvie was a little tricky about this mindless problem.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he replied in an uncertain tone, "will you get fat?"


    Evangeline shivered as if she had been hit by something, and then she tried her best to say: "this, this distant future should be put aside first..."


    "So you realize what will happen in the future..." West Wei continued to make complaints about it.


    "So, if you put that aside in advance, what I asked is the most intuitive feeling."


    The girl''s tone seemed a little angry.


    "Well, will it be sweet?"


    Seavy was puzzled for a moment, and then replied tentatively.


    "Yes, it will be sweet."


    I didn''t expect this time, but yiwenjielin nodded.


    "All human beings are sugar loving creatures. When we eat something sweet, there will always be a wonderful sense of happiness, which is the sacred and great mission of desserts. Yes, dessert is justice


    No, there are too many slots. I don''t know where to spit


    "But I feel like a fish''s death again


    But Evangeline, immersed in her own world, didn''t seem to hear him.


    "After all, did you have this character before?"


    When the girl came to her senses, SIVI asked casually, "I remember you used to be How to say, I''m more tactful. I always do things with dignity. I''m a bit reserved. I keep a certain distance from anyone. I feel like a noble person. "


    "Don''t be so secretive. Don''t you mean to say that I used to be hypocritical?"


    Said Evangeline grandly.


    It made Sylvie a little embarrassed.


    "I didn''t say that Well, it''s just a little hypocritical at best. "


    "Well, it''s gone anyway."


    Yi Wen Jie Lin is very open, Jiao hum a, also did not investigate.


    Then she put down the spoon, as if remembering something. Her eyes were a little hazy, and her face also had a faint smile: "in fact, I am surprised at my own changes. In the past, I couldn''t have sneaked out of the castle just for dessert


    With her golden hair hanging from her ear, the sun shines through the umbrella on the girl with a gentle smile, which makes people feel that she is beautiful like a painting.


    "I didn''t really like desserts before. You know, dining in the palace, whether it''s dinner or snacks, must be strictly in accordance with the etiquette. I couldn''t taste the food at all because of the heavy and trivial etiquette. It was not until I came to Aldrich that I found out that the world had another face. The kind of life that can be described as lazy, although it makes people feel a bit inappropriate, but more is a sense of relaxation


    The smile on her face became more pleasant, even just looking at her would make people feel happy.


    "You know what? The first time I had dessert in Aldrich, it was actually miss Frey''s treat. At that time, I accidentally bumped into watching "the dragon of evil"£¨ ¡á£© With squirrels£¨ ¡á£© ¡ª¡ªMiss Frey, who was in a panic, asked me for a dessert as a sealing feeHello, Hello, it''s really OK to say it so easily after receiving the sealing fee?


    ¡­¡­ What''s more, it turns out that Gabriel is a rotten woman. No wonder she looked at me and Claude so strangely last time.


    In his heart, Sylvie quietly made the decision to "keep a certain distance from some Saint silver sword lady.".


    "But at that time, I still followed the etiquette of the court and ate the dessert slowly. But miss Frey said that she couldn''t taste the dessert at all, so she just twisted up a piece of puff and put it in her mouth Anyway, my first thought at that time should be "it''s too rude to do that." but seeing Miss Frey''s happy expression, I unconsciously let go of the rules of court etiquette and began to eat like her. It was the best snack I''ve ever had in my life


    Somehow, the smile on the girl''s face made Sylvie feel warm in his heart: "ah It''s disturbing to tell Miss Frey''s little secret by accident, but Ellie, you won''t make it difficult for me, will you? "


    She covered her mouth with her hands and narrowed her eyes happily. There was no sense of distress on her face. For the girl who winked at her playfully, Sylvie could only smile bitterly.


    In the end, Evangeline came to that conclusion.


    "To be able to make everyone so happy is an incredible place."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why do I always think you mean that people who get into idrick become chubby


    "What''s the matter, you look so serious?" The girl asked curiously when she found the delicate expression of Sylvia.


    "Nothing. I just think it''s time to manage the ethos of the college."


    Sai Wei Yi said in a proper way.


    Evangeline didn''t seem to be interested in it. She just shrugged her shoulders and said nothing more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    I don''t know if it''s Evangeline''s influence, Sylvie suddenly has a little interest in the front of the Val cake.


    He gently scooped a spoon with his spoon and put it into his mouth. For a moment, Val''s unique sweet and sour taste, plump flesh taste and refreshing juice relaxed his slightly frowned brow.


    Even if you swallow it down, the delicate flavor of the fruit still reverberates between the lips and teeth, with a long aftertaste.


    "Oh, it''s delicious."


    This dish of Val cake was recommended by Evangeline, but Sylvie was very satisfied with the taste. It was a surprise.


    If you have a chance in the future, bring Eliza tieo to eat. Sylvie thought to himself.


    Then, he suddenly found that Evangeline''s face in front of him showed a bad smile.


    Then, as if to make his bad feeling come true, the expression on the girl''s face suddenly changed into a feeling of crying.


    "Too much. I already have a family, and I still think about other women when I''m dating!" The girl covered her face, sobbed and cried out. Just listening to the voice, which included sadness, pain, struggle, despair and so on, was enough to break the hearts of those who were overflowing with love.


    So when he felt the needle like sight coming from around him.


    Looking at the girl who peeked at her through her fingers in front of her, Sylvie could only smile bitterly without a word.


    I didn''t expect that she would do this kind of prank. It seems that her college life has a great influence on her.


    With a strong feeling on his back, after eating the dessert, Sylvie can only escape in the eyes of people who look at scum.


    "It turned out that no one was suspected."


    A circle of fairsher street down, Sylvia and Evangeline did not meet anyone worthy of attention, just simply played for a long time.


    Just as they were thinking about whether to go to another busy commercial street, Seaver suddenly started to press Evelyn''s shoulder and pushed the girl to the wall. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Sylvie could even see the girl''s trembling eyelashes.


    "Wait They are not ready yet! "


    At first, Evangeline, who had no response at first, turned red and her eyes could not stop floating upward. The whole person looked a little confused, but also had a trace of shyness and joy.


    "And there are too many people here..."


    Before she had finished speaking, SIVI had got close to her cheek, and the warm breath hit the girl''s earlobe, so that her face and neck were dyed with a lovely pink.


    Then she heard SIVI say solemnly in her ear, "be careful, I''ve discovered that it may be the enemy''s guy..."


    A few minutes later, Evangeline trotted ahead, her hard soled boots clattering on the slate. But the expression on the girl''s face did not have that kind of lightness, on the contrary, it gave people a feeling of anger.


    Sylvie followed with a look of dismay.


    He had no idea why Evangeline would suddenly get angry and kick him a boot


    Of course, this also confirms his image as a heartless man in the eyes of ordinary people. In the sense of camouflage investigation, they are really successful - as long as we can ignore the scorn of others


    But Evangeline''s anger returned to anger, and there was no change in what she wanted to do.


    They are now following a werewolf.


    Werewolves in this world are very similar to some rumors on earth. They are ordinary human images during the day, and will become half wolf and half human monsters at the full moon.


    The problem is that, except for some special circumstances, the moon in this world is always full moon, so as long as it is at night, infected humans will become werewolves.


    Ordinary people may not be able to tell the difference between humans and werewolves, but Sylvie immediately discovered the magic power in each other.


    It''s a state similar to being solidified with change, but with Wild Magic and bloodthirsty.


    A werewolf suddenly appeared in the busy street, which made Evelyn''s brow locked.


    Fairhouse street, like many commercial streets, is full of traffic and lights even at night. At that time, if a werewolf jumped out to make trouble, it would certainly cause considerable damage and economic losses.


    It would be nice to nip the danger in the cradle in advance.


    But Sylvie always had an ominous premonition.


    "Yilin, or you go to the city guard first. There may also be a great mage there. If there is a fight later, I can''t guarantee you. "


    "I said," this is my country, my hometown. How can anyone know that when their family is in crisis, they will shift all the responsibility to an outsider, but they will find a place to hide? "


    The girl replied in a sullen voice.


    Although that''s true, Evangeline''s magic talent is just ordinary. Although she is relatively mature, her combat experience is seriously insufficient. After a semester of study, a considerable number of students have surpassed their magic history teacher."I still think it''s better for you to hide. This is not a game Most of the time, the battle between high-level mages will directly involve people around them and cause them to die. Therefore, most magicians, except for their own mage''s retinue, are almost independent. "


    Sylvie explained with a wry smile.


    Of course, the Legion of magicians is another matter. Because the methods of cooperation and the concept of combat are completely different, and the mages who are good at AOE fight alone are not necessarily the opponents of wild mages.


    "I''ve been learning with the teacher for so long. I''m sure there will be ways to save my life. Besides, I also have a crystal on my way home. It won''t happen Well, what is that


    As Evangeline and Sylvie murmured, the werewolf turned around the corner and disappeared. At the same time, Evangeline also found a white spider-shaped creature lying on the wall of the corner, staring at them with six compound eyes.


    "Be careful!"


    Sylvie stopped Evangeline''s slender waist, shot the anchor, and pulled the two men back together.


    At the same time, there was a high-energy magic reaction in that spider-like organism.


    The next moment, a violent explosion happened.


    The walls, floors and trees around the spiders were all involved in it, and the ground was stirred to pieces. Finally, it was like the paint in the pool. All the colorful colors were sucked away by the whirlpool that suddenly appeared in the middle. Only a large wall and floor was gouged out, and the trees with only half a crown left


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    After seeing the mysterious attack of the enemy, Evangeline realized that even if she went there, it would only be cumbersome. She no longer insisted on tracking down the organization together with SIVI. Instead, she ran to the garrison of the city guard, intending to evacuate the masses as soon as possible according to SIVI.


    Even if he knew that he had been found, he had to go forward bravely. If he missed this time, God knows when he can catch the other side''s tail.


    "Is the spider just now an alchemist No, it''s not to that extent. It''s just puppets. "


    At the same time, SIVI was still analyzing the attack in his mind.


    From the beginning to the end, except for the mage''s alarm, he didn''t notice the omen of the attack!


    What''s more, what happened after the explosion surprised Seaver.


    The initial effect was an explosion. There is no doubt that SIVI set up a magic shield just now in order to stop the broken stones and sawdust that were blown up.


    But after the explosion, there was a black hole like whirlpool in the center of the explosion, which would cause everything the explosion caused -- the debris and smoke. Dust and even magic waves are absorbed. This kind of attack effect is only seen by SIVI in attacks mixed with void energy.


    However, as one of the few who can manipulate the void energy to a certain extent, SIVI does not feel the void in the other''s attack


    But there is no doubt that there is no other choice but the great mage who can achieve this level!


    Although the werewolf runs very fast, SIVI can''t see each other''s figure, but he does not need to be bothered by the system mall.


    Three flighty sniffers were leading the way in front of each other by the smell left by each other.


    After running for a while, there was a sound of horse''s hooves behind him.


    Sylvie looked back and saw that Yvonne had come back on her horse.


    "Sylvie, I found their stronghold. Come with me!"


    With that, the girl on the horse''s back extended her hand to him.


    Sylvie sighed silently and held out his hand.


    Then the wave of magic blooms from his hand, and the "Evangeline" is blasted to one side of the wall by a great repulsion, and before the magic is lifted, it is dead pressed on it.


    The horse hissed and ran away in a hurry.


    "For, why..." Half of the girl''s face became a little ragged, revealing the twisted face under that face: "why do you find out I''m not really Evangeline!"


    "First, there are no horses in the garrison of the capital. Second, she has an appointment with me. Before the end of this trip, she will call me ally


    Sylvie walked slowly to the assassin and searched for the dagger, crossbow and poison he had hidden in his sleeve.


    "Third, I can smell the smell of your demons from a distance."


    With that, he snapped his fingers, and a magic sword appeared out of thin air and pointed at the throat of the other party.


    "If you don''t have any other words..."


    "Wait, wait I can take you to our real stronghold! "


    Obviously, this masquerade assassin didn''t realize that "the wind is blowing and the water is cold, and the strong men will never return". Before SIVI really started, he planned to recruit everything.


    Just did not wait for him to speak, a white spider did not know where to appear, directly climbed up his face.


    All of a sudden, Sylvie and the assassin''s faces changed.


    "Wait a minute. I''ve done good for the organization, I''ve blocked the arrow for the leader! I want to see the leader, I want to see the leader... "


    The assassin gave a shrill cry, and the spider exploded and devoured everything around him.


    Sylvie pulled up his missing sleeve, and his face was a little ugly. I didn''t expect such a thing would happen under my nose!


    However, the ghost sword in the center of the explosion is still intact.


    "It has the same properties as the void, but has a slightly lower priority than the void What kind of power is this? "


    Fortunately, only one sniffer died in the explosion, and two more can be used.


    So Sylvie didn''t waste time here, and continued to follow the sniffer toward the werewolf.


    Two successive big explosions also gave Wang Du a layer of panic color.


    If the city guards were not on patrol because of the previous explosion, if the riot could be stopped immediately, the whole city would be in chaos now.


    However, in order to prevent being dragged by the city guards patrolling on the road, SIVI also simply put on a layer of romantic charm. Shenyin, then continued to track down the cause.


    It has to be said that even if the werewolf has not been transformed, his physical fitness is better than that of ordinary people. Even with the blessing of the wind element, Sylvie still can''t catch up with each other after half a day''s turning.


    But as the road becomes more and more remote, there are more and more brown marks on the ground.It was the product of dried blood. Sylvie had seen a lot of it. But it''s the first time I''ve seen it all over the street like this.


    If you stand at the entrance of the street and look inside, you will feel that it is cold and desolate. If the wind blows occasionally, you will take up a piece of waste paper and dance lightly at a few centimeters away from the ground.


    "Is it magic again..."


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes.


    I''m afraid the effect of this magic magic is to shape the scene in front of you as the one you are least interested in exploring.


    Everyone''s influence on the market they don''t want to enter is different: some people like to be lively, busy and noisy celebrations are their favorite; some people like quiet, empty streets are the best for them; some people like to explore, and streets full of alleys and covers are the best places to take risks


    After feeling their hearts, the magic will take effect and become the place where they are least interested.


    Unfortunately, the paper in this world is very expensive. It is impossible to see the scraps of waste paper on the street, so it is exposed at once


    Considering that destroying the magic might attract the attention of the enemy, SIVI sneaked in at last.


    However, compared with the depressing feeling on the outside, it is much more lively inside. People wearing the same robes as the girl who competed with SIVI before are running around in succession under the cover of illusion, as if they are preparing something.


    Sylvie noticed that most of these guys in black were more or less non-human.


    Walking carefully in front of them, SIVI continues to follow the path of the werewolf operation.


    The street was not deep, and soon he came to the end of the street, where there was a villa that could be described as exquisite.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    Sylvie stealthily touches a small window on the edge of the villa.


    After making sure there is no one around, reach for the closed window.


    Something magical happened. His hand passed through the window glass like a ghost, pulled the bolt out of the window from the inside, and then pulled it back.


    Then he pushed open the window and slipped into the house.


    The interior of the house does not live up to the exquisite appearance of this villa, which can be called magnificent.


    Along the way, all kinds of priceless paintings and antiques filled the corridor. Among them, many people like Sylvie who are not interested in art can name it. If someone who has a research on this topic comes to see the treasures of this corridor, it may lead to a heart attack.


    Following the smell of a werewolf, seavy chases all the way to the door of a room.


    Considering that there may be strong people at the level of great mage on the opposite side, SIVI didn''t rush in. Instead, he bought a hidden ghost from the system mall and let it carry a eavesdropping magic and then sneak through the wall.


    The reason why they didn''t use the mage''s eye was that the magic power of that thing fluctuated slightly, and many magicians have developed special detection magic and counter magic for mage''s eye.


    As the ghost sneaked in, Sylvie could finally hear the conversation in the room.


    "Solsoder has failed. I''ve dealt with that bully."


    The first thing I heard was a slightly feminine man''s voice. In a more popular way, it was a little sissy. The sharp voice of that kind of female gun made Seaver''s hair stand up.


    "Damn it, old. That guy''s in the boss''s favor. You''re going to have bad luck!" The voice that followed sounded rude, giving the impression of a big man.


    "Well, I''m not a member of you, not to mention torresta. Even his immediate superior didn''t dare to see me. Don''t forget that the reason why you chimeras survive today is because of our help


    The feminine male voice seemed to scoff at the warning of another voice.


    And Sylvie got new information from it.


    Chimeric human. The new word (the language of the world itself is somewhat similar to English) gave him a bad feeling.


    "You''re wrong, old," said the rude voice, firmly denying his words: "it''s because of the big head that we''ve been able to live to this day and live in the sun like we do now. What you, these old nobles, have done can only be regarded as icing on the cake, not a timely help


    "Oh, big head collar, what an admirable word eye," said Audra, with a long tone, which didn''t have a hint of reverence at all. On the contrary, it made people feel that his tone was full of sarcasm: "unfortunately, he can only lie in the glass coffin and watch this with the eyes of his soul, and give orders to you with the mouth of the son."


    "I warn you, aud!" The rude voice roared, and even SIVI, who was eavesdropping, felt the buzzing in his ears: "don''t think that you can be disrespectful to the big head leader after you have been baptized by the blood descendant cave and become a great magician! If you don''t apologize, I promise I''ll make you look good! "


    "Let me look good as a great magician? Use your biceps, idiot? Look at you, like a big stupid bear Oh, I''m sorry. You''re a wolf, aren''t you? Mr. wolf. " Aude''s shrill voice made no secret of his taunt at another suspected Werewolf: "nothing but strength, and yes, voice. Your roar shakes the dust off the ceiling, and even the dead soul will be scared to flee by you... "


    Aude''s jeering stopped abruptly, and then came his slightly puzzled voice: "wait, that''s not an illusion There is really a ghost in this room


    Sylvie knew that the hidden ghost had been found, and not only that, because of the eavesdropping magic, he might have been exposed himself.


    But he didn''t plan to keep it from each other for long in the first place.


    It''s good to be able to hear so many secrets under the eyes of a great magician.


    "Damn it, rando! You fool have been followed by a ghost


    With the roar of AUD, the whole wall outside the room was lifted up, and countless stones poured down like a rainstorm.


    Sylvie threw out a magic shield and quickly stepped out of the shrouded area of the gravel storm.


    That guy named aud is worthy of being a great magician. Even if he doesn''t have a spell to cast, or even doesn''t seriously construct the magic formula, he has already caused so much damage that SIVI can''t help but be surprised.


    But he didn''t think he would lose.


    "Graeme (a kind of stone giant, some magicians think it should be included in the stone devil)!" Aude''s roar followed, and several giant rock statues, mostly five stories high and smaller three stories high, rose from the ground.


    The half blood men in black robes outside the villa were frightened by the sudden attack and ran around the street.


    Under oder''s command, they began to surround SIVI.For the stone giant, a pet of the earth, ordinary attacks are ineffective. As long as they are still standing on the ground, they can constantly repair their damaged bodies.


    So we have to deal with these guys at the root.


    Sylvie was too lazy to cast a spell. He took a few bottles of earth element precipitation potions from the storage box and smashed them on the ground. As soon as the fragile glass bottle is broken, it becomes meaningless fragments, and the brown medicine evaporates and disappears in the moment it contacts the air.


    Then, the ground seemed to be covered with a layer of earthy yellow fog.


    And those stone giants also seemed to be put on the shackles of ten thousand jin, all fell to the ground, and made a roar after the earth shaking, there was no movement.


    Before Sylvie could make another move, the stone giants suddenly faded their colors and turned white.


    SIVI was startled and immediately launched repulsion to fly himself out.


    Almost at the same moment, those stone giants also had a violent explosion, the power of the stone giant explosion is obviously not a small spider can be compared.


    The roar of terror tore up the sky, and the air seemed to have been severely beaten, and the air spread explosively towards the surrounding areas. The flames and black smoke covered most of the city in an instant.


    After sadly confirming that all his remaining sniffers are dead, Seaver floats in the sky, relying on the smoke, quietly confirms the enemy''s location.


    Such a violent explosion will definitely attract the attention of the city guards.


    Next, it depends on whether or not the great mage named oder will retreat or tear off his disguise and start to wreak havoc in the city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    If aud chooses to retreat and act carefully, maybe Sylvie really has nothing to do with him; the latter is much simpler, as long as one sees the opportunity to kill, the only drawback is that someone must be killed by aud''s attack.


    "Sylvie Aldrich! I know you''re here. Get out of here


    Aud''s voice resounded through the sky, and Sylvie curled his lips.


    Why do you call me and I''ll go out? It''s not cheap?


    Although he always felt that the problem was not here, SIVI continued to release the smoke and hide in it, ready to attack each other.


    After this period of contact, Sylvie also has a little understanding of the guy named aud.


    First of all, as a great magician, his perception is almost unqualified.


    At first, SIVI was prepared to eavesdrop with the psychological preparation that was immediately detected, but in the end, it was because the wolf man''s roar had a deterrent effect on the ghost that he was found by the other party.


    Not only that, even before the attack is also disorganized, the hit rate is also a little low. It''s because of this that he always uses the explosion effect without aiming at the enemy.


    The second is about explosions.


    At present, it is certain that magical creatures created by his casting, such as spiders and Graeme, can explode after whitening. The explosion power is related to the size of the creature or the amount of magic it contains. However, at least Graeme is much more powerful than spiders.


    In addition, after the explosion, there may be strange holes similar to black holes, which will absorb and annihilate the surrounding materials. But only spider bombs have that effect, and Graham''s bombs are simply powerful.


    Third, it''s not sure yet, but Sylvie thinks it''s probably the guy who changes his environment through miracles in the game.


    While SIVI was summarizing, he suddenly felt as if he had been exerted several times the gravity, and the whole person fell uncontrollably to the ground, even his flying skills were difficult to maintain.


    In a hurry, he set several floating techniques on his body in a row, and Sylvie barely managed to avoid the tragedy of a meteorite hitting the earth.


    But then he was completely exposed to each other.


    "Gravity? No Although it''s very similar, it''s not gravity... " Sylvie frowned, but he still couldn''t figure out what happened to him: "was it the effect of the Graham bomb?"


    "Yes, but there is no reward."


    Aud finally appeared in front of Sylvie.


    At first glance, he looked like a malnourished junkie, dressed in a black robe, skinny and pale, with thick black circles on his eyes, and his white hair tangled together like grass, and his whole body was full of decadence.


    "Ghost bomb" is the most powerful magic developed by the genius old Brando himself. You can use the magic puppet you summon or make as a bomb to give damage to the enemy. At the same time, different effects will be attached according to the types of puppets. And the effect of the gram bomb is "gravity superposition". It detonates so many grammes at one time, let alone human beings. Even the dragon can only lie on the ground for me! "


    "It''s really good magic."


    Sylvie sighed and then said, "first of all, I''m sorry that I despised you too much. You are a worthy opponent. But if you just want to beat me at this level, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Go to hell


    Aud Brando obviously lost his patience to go on after boasting.


    When he stretched out his hands, more than a dozen white mud balls were thrown out of his hands, and then they were covered in the air by blue refining light.


    When the light fades away, the mud turns into a dragonfly the size of a sparrow, and it pours at the speed of only seeing the remains of SIVI!


    Sylvie snorted and stomped his foot. Even though he lost a lot of weight under the effect of floating technique, he still made a dull thud.


    Only a few huge walls rose from the ground and turned into strong shields to resist. The dust on the ground was lifted up, making the whole scene covered by choking smoke again.


    "No use, no use, no use!"


    With Aude''s cry, the dragonflies skilfully bypassed a wall that had been erected. Under his control, yucevi exploded in the first place. Then, before the smoke of the explosion disappeared, a sharp blade storm rolled up and went straight into the sky. All the walls and haze were torn apart and never again A little cover up.


    The surrounding buildings and some people who didn''t remember running were affected. Some were shot into a sieve by the splashing stones, some were swept into the sky by the storm, and then they were thrown down heavily into meat and mud, and some were smashed into rotten meat by walls or boulders falling from the sky in the middle of the raceThe next second, the whole blade storm is cut off from the transverse plane, and after a moment of powerless rotation, it disappears into the air.


    Like a black flame, void energy interweaves into a bold and grand cloak on Sylvie. From time to time, the flame like void energy will free from the cloak, making the whole empty cloak full of leaping motion and mystery.


    All magic effects will be neutralized when touching the void, and all physical attacks will be infected when touching the void. Even if it''s called absolute defense, this void combat robe, which has been practiced by SIVI for half a year, is finally completed!


    Wide blade long sword, flame shaped saw sword, heavy shaft short sword, ritual stabbing sword.


    Four virtual magic swords with different shapes are suspended around SIVI, just like loyal guards accompanying the emperor.


    The surging void energy on the blade also proves that these four magic swords are not only the appearance of the goods.


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie used a long sword with a wide blade to cut open the storm of sharp blades full of wind blades.


    "Bang, are you still alive..."


    Aud spat in disgust, but his eyes were full of war.


    "I said it." Sylvie''s void robe is windless, hunting, and four magic swords hover like planets circling the sun.


    He grabbed the flame shaped saw sword and ritual stabbing sword into his hand and put on an attack posture: "if you want to beat me at this level, I''m afraid it''s not so easy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Well, some readers may already know that I went out for a tour some time ago, and the updates are published regularly by saving manuscripts.


    Then today, the deposit was officially exhausted. I got off the high-speed railway at about 11:00 in the middle of the night, so I barely returned to my familiar hometown.


    I''m really sorry that I can''t carry on all day. There should be double shifts tomorrow.


    Well, maybe


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    "Joking, joking..."


    Molotov is a royal sorcerer of Huolian. Unlike Mrs. Sharon, the chief magician, he is just a magician who has just stepped into a higher level.


    He studied the way of fire element. He was completely frightened by the two magic waves in the south of Wangdu.


    That level of magic wave, he only felt in the still missing Mrs. Sharon - those two unbridled magic to show his sense of existence, no doubt from the two Great Magicians!


    "One monster of that level is enough for the city. Now there are two. It is more practical to persuade her majesty to move the capital..."


    He murmured as he looked at the flickering fire and the tremor in that direction.


    "Molotov, why are you still here?"


    at this time, one of his colleagues and predecessors, who was said to be Vigis, who graduated from Horn Gora Te''s magic academy, ran hurriedly from him. But after seeing some of the remaining Molotov, he can''t help but stop. "Have you not received the notice from the Princess Palace?"


    "Princess highness? Is her Royal Highness the former Princess Horn not sentenced to death?


    Molotov regained consciousness and first asked a somewhat irrelevant question.


    "Ah You came after that. No wonder you didn''t know


    Vigils gave a bitter smile and habitually stroked the blindfold on his right eye, which was injured by a dragon when he was 14 years old during his graduation test. Although he later installed an alchemy handicraft in his eye socket, it was not convenient for him to just one eye.


    then he explained to his new descendant: "although the official saying is so, in fact, the legendary magician, West Virginia EDR, sneaked into Horn Hagrid''s cube prison and rescued our princess under the eyes of the wizard Association."


    "Oh, is that the royal highness of the Imperial Palace these days?"


    Molotov had just come back.


    It''s no wonder that the soldiers on duty are so respectful to the girl who comes as a guest. No wonder that in many areas which are not open to outsiders, that girl can go in and out freely. No wonder that girls often go to her Majesty''s majesty suddenly, and the notification procedure is very simple, which is usually seen


    She is the original Princess of Huo Lian!


    "I''ve just been here to detect magic waves in that direction, and I haven''t received any communication."


    Having figured out this point, Molotov also said that he had been distracted and had not been informed.


    "The city guards are evacuating the area."


    Virgis raised his hand and made an empty stroke in the direction of the two magic. "It''s going to take a few minutes to complete the evacuation, and then it''s our job."


    "Are you going to fight the master of those two magic powers?"


    Molotov looked very nervous, holding tightly to his stick, which was not very well made, but it was a very good stick for the novice, and his voice was a little out of tune.


    As an academic magician, his path of practice is plain sailing, almost no major setbacks, and even won the first prize in the magic Jinkao.


    Because of this, as a high-level magician, his actual combat experience is not very good.


    "Fight? Did you have too much Val for lunch today


    Vigils sighed, and the younger generation he usually brought was not so slow. It seems that the extreme tension has made him a little confused.


    "The power of those two magic breath is far above us. No matter which one is, even if we are on the whole Royal mage group together, I''m afraid they will only be killed by them. Don''t talk like that if you''re not drunk


    After losing Mrs. Sharon''s trump card, the only high-level mages in the whole horian''s Royal mage army were high-level mages.


    Most of the time, most of the time, the master of the miracle of the great mage, high-level mage only by the explosion of the share.


    In a word, even if the current horian Royal mage group is pulled out, I''m afraid it won''t last long.


    What''s more, there are still two kinds of magic at the level of great mage now


    "since it''s not to fight or stop those two guys, what is the Royal Highness order?"


    Asked Molotov curiously.


    "Keep a certain distance from the main battlefield over there. After all the residents have been evacuated, they will work together to lay a border and trap the two people inside."


    She said, of course.


    "In this level of combat, is the magic enchantment arranged by us really useful? I doubt that a random drop of a stray bullet at that level can make the whole city shake three times. Even if we set up a border, we will certainly be broken by a few attacks... "


    Asked Molotov again.


    As if to prove the correctness of his words, there was a tremendous noise from the fighting place, and the whole king had a slight vibration."It is not so much to imprison the enemy in the border, but to confine the destruction and economic losses that they will cause through the border crossing."


    wagis shook his head. His voice sounded a bit of a joy. He said to some of the frightened Molotov: "it seems that our Royal Highness has no intention of moving the capital."


    In this case, Molotov would not continue to walk away.


    "But I don''t have much research on enchantment If the common fire elements such as "burn the body" and "baking place" are OK, what should I do if I need other bonds this time? "


    He asked, a little nervously, to verges.


    "I said, this mission is not your own business. This time, after discussion, we are ready to perform the coordinated casting. The specific magic flow mode and the construction of the spell are all handed over to the several enchanters. We are only responsible for providing magic power and chanting incantations together


    Replied virgis.


    As soon as his voice fell, a huge green translucent wall was suddenly erected on the edge of the battlefield in the distance. It looked like crystal clear and beautiful like glass.


    "It seems that other groups have succeeded."


    Vicky''s voice sounded a little bit of a surprise.


    The success of some people shows that this battle is not a dream, and there is a considerable possibility of success!


    "Let''s stop wasting time. Come with me!"


    With that, he took away Molotov, who was surprised, and ran towards the edge of the battlefield.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Here is a tavern called the gray owl. The building material of the small tavern is rare pyroxene. The binder is not the current popular tough sand, but the white stone powder similar to cement. Originally, there was a layer of white lime on the wall, but after many years, most of them have been peeled off. With the growth of moss, it looks like a mottled feeling at first.


    It is said that the gray owl tavern had already existed before the Huolian empire was established. Its history can be traced back to more than 300 years ago.


    If put on the earth, it will certainly be preserved as a historical relic.


    However, this tavern, which witnessed the establishment, rise and decline of Huolian, was completely destroyed in the smoke.


    Fortunately, the people in this block had been evacuated by the city guards, and the large-scale explosion did not involve other people.


    A pair of huge white wings unfolded in vain. The hurricane blew away the smoke and dust from the collapse of buildings, revealing the culprit of the situation.


    Aude stood in the center of the ruins with a ferocious face. Behind him, the pair of huge wings fluttered slowly, and around him were the radiating remains of the building.


    I saw that the wings of the fan speed gradually accelerated, he just like an angel flew into the sky, leaving only a small circle of dust on the ground.


    This block has long been a mess because of the battle between two great magicians. However, around the block, the five color transparent border wall stands towering, which seems to separate the area from the king Huolian.


    "Bang, where did that guy go..."


    Od smacked his lips and looked down.


    He didn''t think the explosion would have done much damage to SIVI.


    In the battle just now, he successfully attached a sucker creature with a ghost bomb attached to SIVI. On the contrary, he was kicked into the tavern by SIVI.


    It can be seen that the evacuation of residents is in a hurry, and there are still food and drink on many tables in the tavern. As a result, oder still had a macaroni hanging on his head, and his robes smelled like ale.


    The bomb effect of the sucker creature is that the affected people can''t leave the explosion site for a short time, which is a bit of high-level bondage.


    Sylvester ate the blast solidly, but with the effect of the robe and various magic equipment, he survived the blow.


    "As long as we can find him..."


    Just as Aude was reading, the space behind him was suddenly distorted. Then a hand holding a flame saw sword stretched out from it and slashed it at aud without him noticing it!


    Although there is no mage alarm like Sylvie, as a great mage, OD''s sense of rectitude is much stronger than ordinary people. Almost at the same moment, he was aware of the abnormality, and subconsciously twisted to the side, so that his body barely escaped the blow of the void magic sword, only half of his wings were cut off.


    As soon as the half of the wings left each other''s body, the magic power inside quickly activated, and finally turned into a force that was hard to pour out. It expanded disorderly, and finally brought the destruction accompanied by the explosion.


    Until then, Sylvie appeared there, shaking his arm numb by the explosion, and uttered a meaningless sigh: "I didn''t expect you to hide from me."


    "Well, I don''t shiver in the void like you do." Aud retorted.


    Under the influence of magic, the wings behind him were gradually restored.


    "Emptiness is also a part of the battlefield. Don''t play when you are upset."


    Sylvie replied without hesitation.


    While the two men were fighting, the physical fighting did not stop.


    Aude once again threw out a large number of fly puppets, and let them all fly towards Seaver. One or two of them seemed like small bombers. It didn''t matter if one or two of them were one or two. It really made Seaver feel a little headache.


    However, Sylvie''s copy is not in vain, and his growing sense of fighting makes him almost miss those buzzing fly bombs. The bombs that had been flashed fell into empty houses or ruins, causing a series of big explosions.


    When you meet someone who really can''t hide, you will let it bump into your own empty battle robe and watch it eroded by the void energy


    And Sylvie didn''t sit and wait for the other party to shoot. While the fly bomb came, the space around him was covered with etheric wires coated with void energy. As long as Aude dared to get close, he would be torn apart in an instant!


    In addition, there are many more fly bombs in the virtual line, the invincible virtual line cut into pieces.


    "The effect of flies Is it poison? "


    Sylvie frowned and looked at the green patches on his hand.


    He took out an antidote produced by the system and drank it. The green patches quickly faded and disappeared.The effect of the ghost bomb is too much trouble. Not to mention the basic explosive ability, that kind of strange incidental ability let Sylvie suffer a lot.


    If it wasn''t for his emptiness that could weaken the effect of the ghost bomb on him, I''m afraid he felt like lying dead and waiting for another one to come to revenge shortly after the war.


    "No, it can''t go on like this..."


    What Sylvie doesn''t know is that oder is not very well now.


    Ghost bomb is a kind of magic that can''t be used out of thin air, but the casting material In other words, the casting medium is a puppet that he makes or summons himself.


    Although he has a considerable amount of reserves, SIVI''s strength is far beyond his expectation. The situation is that the fierce battle not only consumes a lot of physical strength and energy, but also makes his inventory nearly complete.


    During the battle, he often took out a pile of white soil, turned into a bird, a rabbit, a dragonfly, a fly or something. Naturally, the magic of ghost bomb could not use the soil as a medium. Oder was just a great magician, and could not create anything at will. In other words, the white soil itself was not right.


    In fact, the acquisition of this kind of soil has to cooperate with its own miracle, which is very troublesome. But now is obviously not a time to be able to take the principle of white mud freely.


    As time went on, the white clay he could use became less and less


    "Damn it, if you keep putting it off..."


    At this moment, they did not expect that their own and each other''s thinking reached synchronization in this moment.


    "In a word, let''s do our best in the next strike!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    As soon as the voice dropped, the surrounding environment changed dramatically.


    Collapsed house ruins, potholes in the streets are all gone, replaced by scorched earth and crisscross lava river.


    Some construction waste that did not disappear with the change of environment suddenly fell into the flowing river of lava.


    Then, without accident, it was burned and melted in the red and bubbling lava River, leaving only a choking black smoke in the world.


    From a distance, the appearance of lava land is so abrupt, it is like digging out an urban area in the whole city, and then filling the gap with irrelevant lava terrain, which looks extremely out of place.


    This is oder''s miracle, the "fake world" that can change the surrounding environment.


    It''s not magic or other false scenes, but it''s completely transformed into another environment. If you have a mind, you can even get some unique products from these environments, which is infinitely close to the level of creation out of thin air.


    That''s why it''s a miracle, not a magic.


    The sudden change naturally affected Sylvie, who was now standing on the widest lava river.


    Naturally, the heat and fire can''t hurt him in the void robe, let alone standing on the lava river. Even if the whole person is wrapped in lava, he won''t have a big deal.


    However, the distorted vision caused by the high heat and the sultry air still made him frown.


    Light changing the environment is not Aude''s strongest move. In fact, this is just a prelude.


    The eagle shaped puppet, made of white clay, whistling toward SIVI, was shot down with a lava ball on the way.


    But he still did not relax his vigilance. The trouble with the old ghost bomb is not the puppet itself.


    Sure enough, the downed puppets exploded violently together, and then a huge wave was set off on the originally calm river of lava, sweeping towards SIVI.


    Even if he stands still, he will be OK, but in order to prevent aud from doing anything in the lava wave, SIVI still wields the void magic sword and cuts off the rock wave that makes ordinary people tremble!


    And if it is not prevented, the equivalent of the huge waves alone will be enough to turn the king of Huolian into the Pompeii ancient city of the world.


    It was not until all the red lava fell back into the lava River under the influence of gravity that Sylvie realized the real purpose of oder causing the lava wave.


    Looking around, you can see a lot of hovering Eagle puppets, but only the figure of odna with its huge wings is missing.


    He took advantage of SIVI''s vision was taken away by the lava waves, he hid himself.


    The miracle around him did not disappear, which shows that oder''s disappearance is not an escape. He should still be around here.


    To this, Xi Wei Yang raised eyebrows and revealed an unexpected pleasure A kind of Happy expression.


    No matter how strong the magic is, once the preparation link is exposed in the opponent''s field of vision, there will always be a buffer time for the other party to counteract the magic. Only this way of hiding oneself and similar to the sneak attack can maximize the killing power of magic.


    What''s more, Sylvie is now wearing a kind of vainglory robe in general combat. Ordinary attacks will not have any effect on him. If you want to defeat him, you can only rely on an attack that is unexpected or strong enough to neutralize the void energy.


    This feeling of blood boiling made Sylvie happy.


    Since he stepped into the realm of a great magician, he has been confronted with a battle that is either the enemy who is weak and wants to die, and he can easily kill a lot of them; or the enemy is so strong that he may not be able to anger the other party after several times of death


    It''s been a long time since we''ve had a close fight like this (in fact, Sylvie still has a lot of advantages), which makes him feel a little happy.


    "What are the effects of these Hawks'' ghost bombs Is it the wind that can set off such high waves? No, I didn''t feel the wind just now. In that case, is it just the control of lava and so on


    As he continues to shoot down the puppets with a lava ball, SIVI mutters to himself about the effects of their explosions.


    In addition, he is quietly using magic power to scan the surrounding environment, trying to find out the hidden oder.


    But to his surprise, this time the hawks were so agile that they could almost dodge the lava balls he was shooting.


    The shameless Sylvie was a little more serious. He tripled the lava ball''s firing speed and temporarily improved it. He added the explosion effect to the magic, and then shot down several Eagle puppets again.


    After being shot down, it did not explode, but fell into the lava, and finally was slowly swallowed by the hot lava and disappeared.


    Just as Sylvie was considering whether to shoot down all the eagle puppets in one breath with a wide range of damage magic, there was a slight vibration in the surrounding lava.Then a circle of ground and lava, centered around SIVI, rose abruptly to form a ring.


    SIVI was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly found --


    "Crouching trough, this place has become a volcanic crater?"


    He didn''t wait for the volcano to erupt.


    Although the lava can''t hurt SIVI, there is still a driving force. The driving force at the moment of eruption directly makes the whole person of Xiwei fly up to the sky with tons of lava and ash.


    However, this did not end. In the cloudy clouds that appeared at some time, a giant dragon puppet made of white clay rushed out towards SIVI. The strength of the force was even that the air flow just broke the cloud into pieces.


    Sylvie immediately started flying to stabilize himself, but it was too late.


    When the Dragon touched him, a violent explosion occurred.


    The power of the explosion was so powerful that on that day, the residents who had not left the king of Huolian thought that a second sun was born.


    The enchantment set by the Royal mages of Huolian was directly shattered by the aftershocks. Many magicians passed out because of the magic reversion.


    At the edge of the explosion, a huge eagle shaped puppet glides slowly away from the center of the explosion, riding the hurricane caused by the explosion.


    Then the eagle''s skin and feathers began to fall, and the skin on its chest revealed a face where it was supposed to be the heart.


    The great magician named aud looked at the mushroom cloud curling up not far away, and his evil smile appeared in the puppet''s body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    The hawk puppet was just a bait from the beginning, and its effect was not very useful, so oder simply did not launch the effect, just let it explode.


    In fact, it is several tortoise shaped puppets lurking deep in the lava that set off the huge waves of lava.


    When Sylvie''s attention is drawn to the obvious Eagle puppets, the rest of the turtles hiding in the ground are naturally safe. This is the so-called blind spot.


    Later, the crater is also a masterpiece of tortoise type demons. As soon as SIVI relaxed his vigilance, he was blasted into the sky by a volcanic eruption.


    However, this is only the beginning of the strategy. Oder also knows that after wearing the void robe, SIVI has been invincible under normal circumstances, so the real killing move is the Dragon puppet hidden in the cloud.


    The explosion power of the troll is amazing, but what matters is its ability to disrupt casting.


    When the Dragon puppet is entangled and exploded at close range, SIVI is in a dilemma.


    The void robe needs to consume magic power continuously and keep the caster in a state of maintaining caster for a long time. After all, as the highest priority energy, the manipulation of void energy is not as simple as magic and elements. It needs continuous pacification, guidance and construction.


    If you are lucky, you will lose some parts of your body because of the erosion of the void energy. If you are not lucky, you will be directly dragged into the void and there will be no bones left.


    Generally speaking, those who can interfere with SIVI''s casting are at least as good at magic as he is. In the eastern plains, except for the old shaman, the president of the mage Association, there is no such level of magician among human beings.


    But oder''s explosion is different. This is a ghost bomb. This effect is almost miraculous. We can ignore such factors as the attainments of magic, the purity of magic, the complexity and purity of magic, and simply create the corresponding effect.


    In the same way, because of being interfered with casting, SIVI can''t even open the magic shield, so it''s wishful thinking to transmit something at a fixed point.


    As soon as the void is removed in an instant, Sylvie himself will be exposed to the environment full of explosion, high temperature, volcanic ash and other lethal factors, which will also lead to death.


    Maybe Sylvie was going to have to be killed by the unexpected move. However, an item obtained in the copy of Endymion saved his life, and he was only blasted high after the void robe was lifted.


    Sylvie has never been so happy that there is no such concept as space or universe in this world.


    Otherwise, just the power of the explosion, he would have to go with the meteor.


    Looking down at the tiny sand table of Huolian Wangdu, SIVI took a deep breath and whispered.


    "Do you still remember the palm technique from the sky..."


    And then he turned around and tried to fall as fast as he could with his face on the ground.


    Of course, he will not be Tathagata God palm, but there are also substitutes.


    The space around him was distorted in a strange way, which made his whole figure look a little blurred, as if covered by transparent fog.


    With it comes a vast expanse of virtual energy.


    "Heaven --"


    Huolian Wangdu, who thought he had solved SIVI, changed his face. As if he felt something, he had to raise his head, and his face showed a look of panic.


    Not only he, but also some lucky and sober Royal mages of Huolian also felt the palpitating sense of oppression coming from their heads.


    Very few people who have learned the mage''s alarm feel that there is a clock in their brain that keeps ringing, which makes them dizzy.


    "Country -"


    looking up, there is a twinkling purple demon star in the original blue sky.


    Its posture is so seductive, as if it heralds some kind of disaster.


    If Sylvie was still with Aude, he might point to the ominous demon star and shout, "look, that''s your death sign!" Yeah.


    But not now, because the demon star itself is his transformation.


    Moreover, even SIVI was the first to control such a large amount of virtual energy. A bad one might wipe out the whole king of Huolian from the map. In the past, the most effective way to use virtual energy was the sanction of the king of void. In fact, the equivalent virtual energy was almost the same as now, but it was not sivei himself who controlled the virtual energy at that time, but the void The emperor geboga.


    As a respect for an enemy who can be equal to his own, SIVI did not ask geberga to attack and kill oder. Instead, he used his strongest posture and used the strongest tactics besides the Xu emperor''s sanctions.


    "Star -"


    although he was not bound by magic, oder found himself unable to move.


    The cold sweat gushed out from the pores of his body and soaked the black robe. The muscles on his face were twisted and the blue veins were exposed, showing a ferocious expression. The whole body was tense, and even trembled because of the tightness. However, it was still unable to move a step.I''m locked in.


    The remaining little white clay began to aggregate in front of him, forming a large eggshell shield.


    In order to enhance the effectiveness of the shield, oder even gave up the maintenance of the miracle, and the surrounding streets were restored from the lava River to their former ruins.


    Countless magic circles and runes are superimposed on the shield formed by white clay. Every minute and second, the strength of that shield will have a qualitative leap.


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    "Falling -!!"


    Like a meteorite hitting the earth, the purple demon star finally fell to the ground.


    There is no huge impact sound and destructive force, there is no terrible vibration and shockwave that will lift the whole surface.


    But the ground disappeared.


    With the border built by the horian Royal magicians as the boundary, the whole ground in it disappears.


    Only a deep, deep hole was left.


    The fracture of the ground is smooth and smooth, just like inserting a straw into a cake, and then taking out the part of the straw left by the mark.


    After a long time, the Royal magicians who had recovered from their gods began to block the road in fear, and once again erected a border around the bottomless pit to prevent accidents.


    When Evangeline arrived, a figure slowly floated out of the pit.


    "Sylvie, are you all right?" Leaving aside the bewildered magicians, Evangeline immediately asked.


    The look can be used to describe the embarrassment of Sylvie''s face is very dignified: "peace of mind, that guy has been killed by me."


    "Is that so But you don''t seem very happy? "


    Evangeline asked curiously.


    "Because I found something bad." Sylvie sighed.


    Unable to control the move well, SIVI directly dug the surface of the earth with oder and dug it for several kilometers.


    Then he found amber.


    as like as two peas in the cave of Kabbala.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    Although he was very concerned about the amber, because the mage''s alarm kept ringing and he was afraid to stimulate the monster in the amber, Seaver did not study it at last.


    Goblin Prince Kabala, as well as the place where the great mage oder appeared, had that kind of amber. Is this a coincidence? Or is there any mystery hidden in it?


    Sylvie couldn''t find the secret even though he tried to break his head.


    "How about Huolian''s loss this time?"


    Sitting in the reception hall of the palace, Sylvie asked Evangeline, who had just entered the room.


    "Believe me, you don''t want to know the exact number."


    She looks tired. She covers her forehead.


    It has been a whole day since Sylvie wiped out oder. As far as he knows, Evangeline has been busy since then and seems to have not gone to sleep.


    "One eighth of the royal capital evaporated because of your last attack. Large scale evacuation of residents also cost a lot of manpower and material resources. The damage of Royal mage due to broken border is also an invisible loss..." She did not care about the image of a lady, and suddenly leaned back on the sofa. Her voice sounded rather languid and sighed: "sure enough, what the previous people said is right. The battle between the two Great Magicians is a disaster."


    "If I don''t have to do a better job, I''m not sure I can kill him. Maybe he will escape."


    Sylvie is feeling good, in the real world for the first time and a real magician, benefit a lot.


    He shrugged his shoulders, but he did say something about it


    "You are wrong."


    Evangeline''s tired face showed a smile: "at the beginning of the war next door, there were still many people clamoring to take the students and professors of Huolian National Academy of magic and Aldrich College as the national combat strength, in order to seek the maximum interests. But after you came here like that yesterday, those guys didn''t dare to say anything


    "Are you afraid that I can easily kill them, or do you think that Huolian''s strength alone can''t conquer my college?"


    Sylvie touched his chin, felt the slight stubble, and asked with interest.


    "God knows, probably both."


    The girl shrugged her shoulders in the way Sylvie did.


    Sylvie turned his lips and said, "it seems that Huolian would have been reduced to take you out to take the blame. There''s no reason."


    "Aristocrats amass wealth and then pay expensive tuition fees to provide qualified members of their families to study in the magic academy, which makes the number of aristocrats in the magicians increase. The increase of magicians in the family also represents the increase of hard power. The increase of hard power makes their family status more stable in the country."


    The girl laughed, and then explained to SIVI, "the upper part of the empire is controlled by those families. The blood does not change all the year round, and it is inevitable that the Empire will eventually go to decay. In fact, it''s not just Huolian, but many other empires


    "Well, let''s not think about it..." Sylvie scratched his head. He was not good at politics. He even decided that the last position of the three sages was to find a strong man in politics: "is there no better news?"


    "Not without it."


    Evangeline looked at Seaver''s distress, showed a gentle look, covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "What''s the news? Is saran in town yet Sylvie blinked. He just asked. He didn''t expect to ask anything.


    "Of course not. Don''t you know when Miss saran will arrive here?" Evangeline replied with a smile.


    "Maybe there will be a miracle..." Sylvie murmured rather gloomily, and then went on to ask, "what''s your good news?"


    "When you were fighting, didn''t a group of people in black want to escape? We caught them, and when I was dealing with government affairs, our country''s criminal investigators had already tortured something out of their mouths. "


    "Oh?"


    Sylvie''s eyes lit up.


    Naturally, he knew that what Evangeline was talking about was that the non-human lineage that had been hiding in the border and doing something busily had it.


    Not long after the war, all of them, including the werewolves that SIVI had begun to track, had fled.


    I didn''t expect that most of them were caught by the city guards who were waiting for a rabbit.


    "What did you ask?"


    "The names of the organizations they belong to, and there''s a bit of a mess."


    Without waiting for sivido to ask, Evelyn went straight on.


    "These guys call themselves redeemers, from an organization called the sublime sphere. In terms of its composition, we believe that the so-called sublime realm should also be religious."


    "However, unlike most cults, their ultimate goal is not to preach in a viral way, but to save all mankind, including mixed blood. Unfortunately, they have only a vague idea about the concept of salvation of all mankind. They have no impression of how or why to save mankind. ""In addition, the object they worship is called the redeeming master. According to their description, the redeeming master should be a conceptual existence similar to the divine light and the will of the abyss, but there is no substantial evidence for its existence at present."


    After Evelyn had said a lot, Sylvie couldn''t help asking.


    "What about their power structure? Is it all the instinct to use magic or nonhuman blood? Or is it that there are gods to be worshipped, but there is no corresponding divinity? "


    "The latter is more likely."


    Evangeline thought for a moment, and then speculated, "they are too far apart from each other, and they don''t seem to have exclusive divinity, and I can''t imagine how this loose relationship has lasted for hundreds of years."


    "That is to say, this thing is really just a pseudo religion."


    Seaver put his arms around his chest and nodded: "to deal with this situation, it''s the easiest and most convenient way to destroy it directly."


    "There''s another thing that''s worth noticing."


    Ignoring SIVI''s bold speech, the girl continued: "there are also offices like the white archbishop and the cardinal in this strange organization, but in the lofty realm, this class is generally called" the agent. "


    "People who act in place of gods The ambition was exposed in a flash. " Sylvie''s mouth curled up. I don''t know whether he was hit by thunder or was amused.


    "What you killed yesterday is one of the seven current agents, oder the power runner."


    Evangeline went on.


    "But this kind of information can probably be guessed?" Asked SIVI.


    "Yes, what''s really interesting is what''s going on. In this organization, there will be a witch around each agent to help complete various tasks... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    "What about the strength of those so-called agents?" Sylvie asked again, "isn''t it all magicians?"


    It would be terrible if it was.


    You know, even in the Qiyao mage Association, the number of existing great mages can only break through double digits.


    Seven great mages are enough to make a great change in the eastern plain.


    Especially when the enemy is dark and we are bright.


    "How can it be? If there are so many magicians in that strange organization, there is no need to sneak around."


    The girl replied with a sneer.


    Sylvie thought about it and thought it was true.


    And when he sneaked into the villa before, he heard some other information - for example, the leader of the wolf population, the chimera that Aude called


    "But isn''t it strange that the other party can get so many witches?"


    SIVI went on.


    In fact, many witches are just like ordinary human beings. If not for some accidents that activate their talents, they would have been so mediocre all their lives.


    Once upon a time, the emperor of a great empire wanted to set up an army composed of witches. As a result, even a nationwide search found only single digit witches, which led to the plan''s failure. It can be seen that the number of witches is rare to what extent.


    And Huolian''s only famous witch now is only one - linya, the city Lord''s deputy in lovinia.


    "We will continue to investigate this as well."


    Evangeline sighed, "but you''d better not have too much hope. The abduction and trafficking of young women is not uncommon in the whole eastern plain, except for a few foreign countries where law enforcement is particularly strict. Even Huo Lian is also involved. I''m afraid it''s not so simple to find out the clues related to the witch. "


    SIVI couldn''t do anything about it. He just nodded in silence: "is there any other useful information besides that? For example, other strongholds of the organization, the way members meet and so on? "


    "There is a point, but most of it is the intelligence of the low-level personnel, which does not play a very important role. It may not be so easy to mix into the other party''s organization. And if you attack other strongholds, you will certainly frighten the snake. "


    The girl rubbed her forehead in pain. She seemed to be in a dilemma. She didn''t know how to maximize the benefits of the intelligence on her hand.


    "Come on, the boat will go straight at the end of the bridge." SIVI patted his head and was too lazy to think about it. Instead, he turned to another direction: "what''s going on with the orcs?"


    "There''s something wrong with being quiet."


    Evelyn pulled the corners of her mouth.


    "It''s probably that the previous invasion was a blow to themselves. So many young people have died. Naturally, they can''t make trouble. "


    He did not finish his own feat of annihilating 100000 people of the other party with his own strength. However, SIVI laughed and tried to make the girl feel relieved.


    However, after being repulsed by human beings, Sylvie really felt that the orc''s little fighting power was no longer able to turn over any storm. The question just now was just a casual question.


    "If it''s just average, I don''t care too much. However, our border guards have not seen any orcs for three months in a row Not only orcs, but even goblins and other creatures seem to disappear at once. Separated by the Angolan mountains, the opposite is a dead zone. "


    Evangeline laughed at herself and said, "I always feel that since I took over the administration of Huo Lian, all kinds of messy things have happened Finally, he pretended to be a teacher for a period of time and relaxed a little. As soon as he came back, things here were more complicated and more weird... "


    "Well, should I apologize here?" Sylvie shrugged and tried to make a joke.


    "If your apology is to run to Orc territory and see what''s going on, I think I''ll be happy to accept it."


    The girl continued to sigh.


    Sylvie wouldn''t do that.


    He came here just to wait for saran. If he ran to the northern hills when the little vampire was about to arrive, it would be putting the cart before the horse


    "It''s not hard to detect what''s going on in the opposite direction, is it? In the carrier pigeon or the hound body solidifies the mage''s eye, the high commission hires the mercenary and so on, the method wants how many to have


    He tried to suggest.


    "You''ve tried everything you say. But when the mage''s eye went beyond the scope of perception, all the birds and dogs disappeared. Only one of the five expeditions sent out came back. What''s more, they didn''t get anything, and they looked extremely tired. " The girl shook her head, and her long golden hair leaped like waves, but it was a pity that her hair had lost its luster after days of hard work.


    "You look no better now."Sylvie sighed: "take a break. Although life potions can relieve fatigue, it''s not a good thing to take too much."


    "Don''t make trouble. How can I sleep in this situation? As soon as my eyes are closed, all kinds of messy things come into my mind, making me unable to fall asleep..." The girl continued to sigh.


    Sylvie held out a finger, and there was a faint blue magic light on it. "Do you want me to hypnotize you?"


    "No The girl looked at the magic light in SIVI''s hand and shook her head firmly: "I''m not grateful for using magic in such a place."


    Then, as if she thought of something, her face rose a little red: "however, if you are willing to make me a pillow, I have a little rest, but it is not a big problem."


    "Pillow?"


    "That''s it." The girl reached Sylvie''s side and murmured "impolite." then she lay half down on the sofa, put her head on SIVI''s thigh, raised her head slightly, and looked at SIVI, who was embarrassed by her surprise, with a smile in her eyes.


    But Sylvie found the girl''s body trembling slightly, too.


    Is it possible that she is also shy, just pretending nothing?


    Looking at the girl''s haggard face, Sylvie sighed in his heart and stroked her long hair involuntarily with his right hand.


    Sylvie felt the girl''s body shake, become a little stiff, but then relaxed.


    So he continued to caress the girl''s hair with the action of touching the kitten.


    After a while, the girl''s breath even up, her face also showed a sweet smile, has entered the dreamland.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    "Question. Your behavior may bring uncertain risk factors. "


    The expressionless girl with white hair and blue eyes follows the floating ball and questions her master''s behavior of asking for help from the enemy.


    "Of course, you can''t come to your house casually. In that case, I can''t think of a better situation except being under house arrest."


    Sitting on the suspended ball, Venus, with a relaxed and freehand face, showed a strategic smile: "in the case of equal value, human beings tend to see the things they can''t get more important than the things they already have. This kind of psychology is very important both for the communication between men and women, and for the current mode of negotiation under such conditions. "


    After that, she also threw a wink to her Witch: "if Elsa finds a good man in the future, she must remember not to let her eat dry and wipe it clean before she marries her husband."


    "No. The subordinate will not leave the host side, this kind of knowledge is not necessary. "


    It''s a pity that the pseudo witch Elsa didn''t show any expression of shyness at all. She just ignored Venus'' persuasion with that kind of expressionless appearance as usual.


    After a few seconds of silence, Elsa suddenly asked, "master, you can just abandon your subordinates to break through. There is no need to abandon the precious treasure, the sacred celestial sphere..."


    But before she could finish, Venus knocked her on the forehead.


    "Don''t say that again." Venus interrupted the silent girl''s question of self abuse with a knife, and then touched the girl''s white hair again: "you are neither magic puppets nor alchemy objects. Although the way of birth is different from that of ordinary human beings, it is undoubtedly life Well, I admit I don''t think much about the lives of ordinary people, but you are different. You''ve been with me since I became a valet, and I''m one of my few friends, so I won''t give up on you anyway


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elsa''s expressionless face had a tangle of incomprehension, but it soon calmed down.


    Venus just looked at this with pity, and did not continue to interfere with Elsa''s thinking.


    She knew very well that Elsa and her puppet demons were empty shells with no self or even demons at the beginning.


    Only after the precipitation and accumulation of time, it will start to become a little more flexible. The evidence is that Elsa, who could only passively accept orders at the beginning, gradually began to have the ability to act independently, and occasionally showed a little expression on her face.


    In contrast, the puppet Witch of the evil doer just now has very poor mobility. Without command, she can''t even assist in fighting, and can only be used as a meat shield.


    After a long journey, they came to a fork in the road.


    "Well Is this the way all the kings of Huolian are? "


    After looking at the signboard and confirming the direction, Venus did not set out directly. Instead, he jumped off the ball, which was similar to a large crystal ball, and ran to the shade of the tree with her breathless hand.


    Even though her expression still remains unchanged, Elsa''s body is only human, and she can''t run for a long time without rest Especially now it''s still hot summer.


    At this time, in their view, a young girl with blue hair, wearing a thick black robe that makes people feel hot, and with a hood on her head, hobbles along a road towards the direction of Huolian Wangdu.


    However, after running for a while, I finally fell to the ground like I was out of strength.


    "Questions. Master, how do you deal with the traveler


    Venus blinked curiously and looked at Aisa, who asked the question. She thought that if she didn''t say a word, her own witch would pretend she didn''t see it.


    After a little consideration, Venus stirred his long violet hair and gave Elsa a a smile: "this time, you can decide what to do according to your own judgment."


    "Chaos. Without the master''s command, his subordinates don''t know how to act. "


    Elsa did not move, but asked Venus again.


    "Do what you want to do." that''s the order


    Venus said with a bad smile.


    Elsa froze in the shade for a few seconds, just before Venus began to doubt whether her orders would be too early for the present Elsa, she slowly stepped forward and dragged her tiny body into the shade.


    The girl''s blue natural curly shoulder length short hair was revealed with her lovely face after she untied the black hood that was wrapped tightly around her face.


    Venus on one side nodded and muttered to himself, "so it is, because it is a vampire, that''s why he wrapped himself into an Emma roll


    "Report. The rhythm of the other side is stable and there is no sign of curse on the body. It is preliminarily determined that the cause of syncope is lack of physical strength


    Elsa''s inspection report followed.


    But how much exercise can make a vampire faint She''s not going to run all the way from the coast, is she?After a little while, the little vampire who fainted just woke up.


    "Well..."


    She opened her eyes with a faint smile.


    The next moment, she suddenly got up, with the naked eye can not catch the speed out of a few meters, and the other side to maintain a safe distance.


    There was a flash of light in Venus'' eyes.


    As a representative of the noble realm, she naturally has extraordinary insight. The behavior of the little vampire just now not only shows that the other party has enough vigilance, but also that speed is far beyond the ordinary vampire.


    At least marquis.


    After drawing this conclusion in mind, Venus began to figure out how to attract the little vampire.


    "Is that what you do to your Savior? Is it really rude? "


    Probably think of his fainting thing, the little vampire face floating a little red, if not for their help, exposed to the sun of their own really a bit bad.


    So she bowed slightly to Venus and Elsa, and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, can you tell me your names if you can? I''m in a hurry now and I can''t repay you for saving your life. But when I finish my work, I''ll find you again! "


    Can communicate, and surprisingly polite.


    Venus put these two sentences in his own conclusion.


    Being able to communicate means that there is room for persuasion. Being polite means that the other party has a certain degree of moral values.


    It''s good. There''s hope.


    Venus had a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    "There is only one person on the other side. Let''s go together!"


    "Mage, as long as the close combat is no problem!"


    "After this battle, I will retire and go back to my hometown to get married!"


    The robbers, whose weapons and armour were in a mess, swarmed in.


    Sylvie sighed a little.


    Although he accepted Yvonne''s request to "exterminate the newly rising bandits'' regiment around King Huolian''s capital", he was not interested in such a chaotic and disorderly army after fighting with the strong men of AUD''s rank.


    After shaking his head uncertainly, he adjusted the level of pain fraud to the highest, and then sent the curse magic in the form of wide area ripple.


    So those who rush to the general thieves are like bumping into a little toe or pulling an egg, suddenly fall on the ground, like a bean worm rolling on the ground, howling, constantly wriggling.


    After that, SIVI waved and activated the rope to make the pile of rope behind him seem to have life. He swam to the thieves and tied them up one by one.


    After all this, SIVI told several city guards who came after him: "take them to prison, and their magic will not be released until three hours. During this time, they should have no resistance. After that, they will go to their villages to search for food and other things, and then feed them to the refugees who have escaped from timothy. "


    "I see."


    It seems that the one with higher rank in the city guard paid a military salute to Xiwei, and his face was excited.


    These city guards were inspired by Evangeline, and everything would be obeyed by Sylvie, who now gave them all the credit. Naturally, they felt overjoyed.


    Sylvie doesn''t feel it - it''s not normal if someone can crush ants and get a sense of accomplishment


    He nodded slightly, waved to open a space crack, and left directly.


    "It''s worthy of being the great magician in the legend, and his bearing is really different." Some people in the city guard can''t help sighing.


    "Hey, I heard that there was a big magician from a cult in wangduli, but he was killed directly by this adult! You see, the west side of the city has been blocked up to now. "


    Someone is on the other side.


    "It''s a liar. If you can kill a great mage easily, at least he will be a legendary master?" However, some have questioned it.


    "Cough!" The city guard official with the largest rank coughed: "what''s the noise? Now is not the time to chat. If you don''t do it well, be careful of my cancelled vacation! Go to work


    Suddenly that group of reprimanded City Guard officers do birds and beasts scattered, have to escort those thieves.


    However, because the number of thieves is far more than them, I''m afraid it will be hard work for them to bring merit


    Through the space crack, Xi Wei, who returned to the study of Wangdu palace, saw Yvonne working at his desk at the first sight.


    Although the nap for a period of time to her spirit a little better, but still vaguely can see a little dark circles.


    "Ah, has it been solved? You are worthy of your honor


    Seeing Sylvie''s appearance, the girl was not surprised at all.


    Rather, she would be surprised if Sylvie couldn''t solve it easily.


    "Those unofficial troops should only be composed of desperate refugees and some bullies, vulnerable to a single blow." Sylvie replied casually.


    "Well, I understand. If it''s not for the Royal mages who are still nurturing now, you don''t need to be overqualified to let you out. "


    With a smile, the girl went on to read all kinds of documents.


    Sylvie frowned at this.


    "This quantity Isn''t it that all the affairs of Huolian are here? Isn''t your mother going to share it for you? "


    After a pause, he continued, "no, it''s not so much to share it with you as to say that it should have been all her work, right? After all, you''re not Evelyn the princess of holly, but Evelyn, Professor of the history of magic


    "Thank you for your concern." Evangeline showed a sweet smile and comforted: "but don''t be angry, this is what I asked for on my own initiative. After all, as soon as idrick starts school, I won''t have a chance to help. The burden of the whole country will be on the shoulders of her mother So even if it''s just a few days, I''d like to share a bit for her


    "Whatever you want."


    Sylvie sat down on the sofa and poured himself a cup of black tea.


    Yiwenjielin had no choice but to smile and continued to review.


    The whole study fell into silence, leaving only the rustle between the nib and the paper.


    After a long time, Sylvie couldn''t help but ask again.


    "How is saran now? Has the Royal intelligence network answered"Speaking of this matter..."


    Evangeline stopped writing, put the magnificent feather pen in the ink bottle, then opened a drawer beside her and took out a small crystal ball the size of a pigeon egg: "you come and have a look."


    SIVI put down his tea cup and walked over.


    Unlike the magic crystal that he used to see and record a piece of image, this crystal ball contains not many magic elements, but only a few photo like images.


    In fact, this kind of crystal is the most widely used by intelligence organizations of various forces - because of all the things that can record pictures or images, the price of this thing is the lowest


    SIVI picked up the crystal and put in a little bit of magic, and the image he had recorded came out of it.


    After seeing that picture, seavy''s eyes showed a look of surprise.


    There are three people in the picture. One of them is saran in a black robe and a hood.


    This is not the reason why he was surprised. After all, Evangeline''s attitude at the beginning showed that it had something to do with saran. Among the remaining two people, one was very beautiful in appearance. It can be said that Sylvie had seen the most beautiful woman so far, none of them.


    Of course, now Sylvie''s mind is also firm. Naturally, he won''t lose his mind because of seeing a beautiful woman.


    It was the last of the three who really surprised him.


    It was a girl with a straight face and no expression, just like the shadow of the beauty before. She had a white shoulder length short hair and a pair of blue eyes. She was in a middle posture. Besides, she was very ordinary no matter how she looked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way. This guy should be dead


    SIVI muttered to himself.


    Are they twins or something?


    Whatever else, why is this guy with saran?


    "Where and when was this taken?" Sylvie Yang raised the crystal ball in his hand and asked repeatedly.


    "Near Wangdu, less than 100 kilometers east. The time of discovery was last night, when you just went to crusade against the bandits'' regiment, the intelligence department there sent it over with Scouting warblers. "


    Evangeline replied immediately.


    West Wei smell speech to scratch a space crack: "I go out a little bit."


    "Remember to come back for dinner."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    The shallow sea bottom of the East China Sea.


    Because the water is not deep, there is plenty of light here.


    All kinds of fish and marine life are free to move here. If there is diving in the world, it will undoubtedly become very popular here.


    And in a coral cluster, inlaid with a pair of crystal coffin, which can also see the shadow of a person.


    A few clownfish were foraging in the nearby sea anemones. Suddenly, they seemed to be frightened. They went into the anemones and disappeared, leaving only a few gravel brought up by the current.


    Only two bubbles are slowly falling from the top, surrounded by a lot of these two bubbles, full of curious fish.


    It''s not a pirate ship wrapped in bubbles, but two humans.


    One is a man in a triangle hat, dressed in a red shirt like the mid-17th century England, and a man with weird curly hair similar to the head of a judge.


    The other is a blue eyed girl with a white shawl and short hair.


    The man waved his hand, and a strange wave came out. All the fish and sea animals around him seemed to have received the order and turned around and left. Even the clown fish and crystal shrimp hiding in the anemone were no exception, which made the originally lively area suddenly deserted.


    Then they slowly landed beside the crystal coffin.


    The man first saluted the coffin, then said softly.


    "The eighteenth vicar of the law, raven de Paisley, greets you, your Excellency the great leader."


    "Oder junch, the 19th generation of power, has been confirmed to have died in the city of HORION. According to the information they have sent back, it is likely that the new great mage, SIVI Aldrich, will defeat him."


    "Dark black, the 23rd generation of evil, attacked Venus sulius, who was also the 23rd generation of beauty. According to the clues, he is likely to go to the blood cave in the near future."


    "In addition, there are also several other agents who have gone on their way..."


    After reporting on the latest actions of other agents and the latest development of the organization, he stopped and waited quietly.


    All the people in the know thought that the big leader was critically ill and had to sleep and die.


    As a result, there has been some instability in the whole lofty field recently, and many people want to take advantage of it.


    But Raven de Paisley knew it.


    It''s just an illusion.


    All previous generations of law practitioners have the intelligence and keen insight that other generations do not have. After discovering that the big leader was sleeping, his first thought was not what to do, but to investigate the big leader and the whole organization alone.


    The result was more than he expected.


    It is almost unbelievable for an organization that the establishment time of the sublime field is irrefutable But that''s what happened. There are almost no historical documents left in the lofty realm. Even in its own library, most of them are books related to magic. There is no chronicle or chronicle of events. We can only infer the past from scattered letters and well preserved orders in the corner.


    Although it can not be verified, all the current evidence shows that this organization, which is always hidden in the dark, existed before the great migration.


    In addition, many times, the lofty realm has the power to influence human society to a certain extent. But since ancient times, no great leader will use this power to stand in front of the stage from behind the scenes to make the lofty field known to the world.


    This is something that Ravin de Paisley has a little bit of a puzzle to understand.


    What''s more incredible is that in nearly 1300 years since the record began, the big leader has only changed three times.


    You know, big leader is not an immortal, but a human being! And even the most powerful human being in the world, the Lord shaman of the mage Council, is not 200 years old!


    Although it only happens once every 200 years or so, it''s a common phenomenon. It''s not that the big leaders in the organization are no longer good!


    I''m afraid that as soon as the big leader returns, those clowns who jump up and down will die very ugly.


    He said in silence.


    When Raven de Paisley thought this was the greatest secret of the sublime realm, he was even more shocked by an unexpected discovery.


    as like as two peas in the past, some written commands, notes and even signatures are almost identical. The so-called "three leaders" may actually be just one person!


    Is it really possible for a human being to live more than 1300 years old?


    With a slight shake of his head, and glancing aside these confused thoughts, raven de Paisley focused on the most important thing of the moment, listening to the great leader.


    From the coffin, the voice of a beast growled in silence for a long time.But if you listen carefully, you can still hear the intermittent Shumen language that is mixed in it.


    "SIVI Adriak Who is it? "


    "He was a man who has only recently risen to be a great magician, and is known as the only super magic genius in 500 years. The association of seven Obsidian mages and the pure white church seem to have some relationship with him."


    "His college is so well guarded that our people can''t mix in either way, and now they can only insert spies in his business team," said Ravin de peslima


    Silence for a while, that sound only began to ring again, at the same time, it seems that there is a sound of clapping glass with your hand.


    "Go Collect it for me More of that guy "The information."


    "Your order is my will, my dear great chief."


    Raven de Perth immediately put his right hand on his left shoulder and bowed to the crystal coffin to make sure.


    After some orders were re issued, the voice let the law substitute go back.


    Although these orders will surely encounter great resistance due to the dormancy of the big leader, it is also so that it is more clear that those people are the objects that the chief needs to deal with after he returns.


    With such a mind, raven de pesley took the life and left the sea with her false demon daughter.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ozachi Trouble... "


    Strange sounds were heard from time to time in the crystal coffin, as if the beast was chewing on bones, which was frightening.


    It took a long time before the voice quieted down. Then the sea floor resumed the usual bustle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    "Really, really incredible vehicle..."


    Sitting cautiously on the green sacred sphere, saran''s face looked excited and novel: "although I''ve been on a lot of transportation in idrick, this is the first time."


    The job of the divine sphere is not a vehicle.


    Venus on one side murmured to himself.


    Because saran seemed to be in a hurry to get to Timothy, but she couldn''t keep running because she was exhausted. So Venus called out other sacred spheres and carried her for a long time to brush off the favor of the little vampire.


    "But then again, Miss Saran, are you really not going to stay for a while in King Huolian?"


    Asked Venus curiously.


    At first, she planned to find an excuse to tie saran to her side, and many strong men would face the danger that might be encountered in the capital of Huolian. You know, Aude, a strong substitute, was killed by someone in Huolian Wangdu. At most, she could only be regarded as the new high-level herself and the pseudo witch Aisha, who had no sense of security.


    However, the little girl revealed from her previous words that she did not intend to stay more in the city. In fact, she was not prepared to go in if she was not on her way and the nearest way to timothyn was just across the city of HORION


    "Even vampires need food and water, right? There''s also the need for fresh blood on the impulse to suck. You''re not in Huolian. Do you want to get ready? It''s going to be more smooth after that, isn''t it? "


    Venus tried again to persuade saran.


    However, he was refused by the vampire, "no, I would have been ready for supplies." She raised a ring on her hand. The ring face is a piece of exquisite sapphire. There are nine sections exposed on the ring surface, which looks bright and dazzling.


    But the sapphire with a big fingernail is not the biggest selling point of this ring. In fact, in this world, there is no magic, and only beautiful gemstones can''t sell for too much price.


    In fact, it''s a ring of space.


    Different from the world full of space equipment in some alien novels, the space equipment in this world is very rare.


    At least so far, less than 10 pieces of space equipment have been confirmed, not counting the mage''s treasure chest skill, and half of them are only fake and inferior products of treasure chest art.


    In the mythical era of the last era, space equipment seemed not so rare. However, with the great migration, the production methods and materials were all lost. In addition, the concept of space was not mastered by every alchemist. Finally, space equipment was completely disappeared


    Of course, all the rarity mentioned here is the cognition of human society in the eastern plain of the world. Although this kind of thing is not very common in Aldrich, the number of space equipment has been able to explode the entire eastern plain.


    You know, at the top of the exchange list is a space belt that can accommodate the entire playground. Only the required credits are too high, so far no students can exchange it.


    The ring on saran''s hand is naturally a pass reward from the copy of SIVI brush.


    However, Sylvie brought his own storage box and treasure chest technique. This kind of space equipment was not very attractive to him. In addition, the delicate and delicate style of the ring made the man wear it delicately. So he simply gave it to the little vampire saran


    And saran was also glad to accept that it was a ring of space.


    Well, it seems that the two idiots didn''t think how ambiguous it would be to give a ring to the opposite sex


    "Ring of space and space?"


    After listening to saran''s introduction, Venus looked at the beautiful ring in surprise, and set off a lot of waves in his heart. Even the flight path of the holy celestial sphere became crooked and twisted because of the psychological impact she received.


    Even the initial strategy of "wooing little vampires" subtly turned into "wooing little vampires, if not, at least get the ring"


    "You said this ring was given to you by someone else?" After calming down his somewhat excited mood, Venus continued.


    Saran nodded.


    "He said the ring is called" star of Zhanguang ", which is a good equipment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Not bad, your sister! If the space equipment is pretty good, what is the magic robe and wand on me! Rubbish! Or even rubbish!


    Venus took a puff from the corner of his eyes, almost unable to maintain a smile, and cried out in his heart.


    However, he was also a representative of the noble field. He soon stabilized his emotions and continued to beat around the Bush: "since he will give you such precious things, that person must be very close to you. What is your relationship?"


    It''s probably a relationship of relatives or lovers. After all, only these two relationships will not be reluctant to give space equipment so precious things to each other.Venus guessed saran''s answer in his mind.


    "Friends." Saran pondered for a moment before she answered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Friend your sister Oh! Who in the world will give space equipment to friends! Yes, it''s not a loan, it''s a gift! You''re teasing me!


    The false witch Elsa showed a little strange look and looked at her master who was shaking her eyes and mouth for the first time.


    Having calmed down, Venus began to think about what reason to keep saran by his side.


    At this time, sitting on the third sacred celestial sphere, Elsa suddenly leaped. After landing, she ran to Venus like a cheetah, drew out her short sword from her waist, and faced the empty road ahead, making a warning action.


    Venus, who had worked with Elsa for a long time, naturally knew what it meant. She immediately stopped the celestial sphere.


    "I''m sorry, Miss saran. I think we''re in trouble."


    She jumped down from the sacred sphere with a stern look.


    Is it Dake the vicarious of evil? Or are there other members of the organization who covet the token?


    In any case, Aisha, who was able to let her intuition surpass ordinary beasts and feel the danger, made such a tense defensive posture without even calling out. This undoubtedly shows how dangerous the enemy is.


    And saran also felt the atmosphere. She pulled the hood on her head to prevent herself from being exposed to the sun: "well, if I can help, I will do it too."


    "Thank you very much." After getting saran''s statement, Venus relaxed a little.


    But the next moment, the world before her, split


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Because there was no way to determine which road saran and she would take, after confirming that the other party would arrive in the suburb of Wangdu today, SIVI took a very classical method and ran to the highest building of Wang Du in Huolian, the top of Qiyao master tower - that is to say, standing high and looking far


    Of course, in general, even standing at the top of Qiyao master tower, he can''t see what he wants to see, so he also sets himself an excellent eagle eye skill.


    This allowed him to see almost the end of the horizon.


    After confirming saran''s figure, he moves directly to her with the gap magic.


    When the space was torn apart, the young girl with white hair and blue eyes and a violet girl with long hair were displayed in front of SIVI.


    But Sylvie''s eyes were only on the two of them for a moment, then he crossed them and looked at saran behind them.


    After discovering that it was Sylvie, the little vampire was stunned.


    "I knew you were going to Timothy...."


    Sylvie sighed and said softly.


    "I''m sorry, anyway, I want to know what happened to my sister, Timothy."


    Saran''s face showed the panic that the child had done something wrong, but then she said firmly.


    "Timothy is in chaos now, and it won''t help if you go." Sylvie scratched his head at the vampire''s seriousness: "I''ve already asked someone to help with the investigation. It''s better for you to wait quietly for the results."


    "But..." The little vampire bit his lips, but he was still not happy.


    Sylvie could only sigh again.


    "When the situation there is a little more stable, let''s go together. I just want to go there and see what''s going on


    After saying this, SIVI flicked his finger, and several bamboo thick non gold and non stone pillars suddenly appeared, trapping Venus and Elsa inside.


    "And the guys there, please don''t try to sneak away."


    Sylvie turned his head and looked at Venus, who was stiff faced. "I have a lot more to ask you."


    "Wait a minute, Sylvie," said Saran, startled at first by Sylvie''s movements, but then scowled and said, "they''re my saviors. You can''t scare anyone else!"


    Saran didn''t know about the sublime realm and the surrogate. She simply thought that Sylvie wanted to ask them two questions, so she complained about his attitude.


    Because he thought it was too troublesome to explain, and it was easy for the two bystanders to deduce the amount of information he had on his side, Sylvie did not explain it verbally, but drew out a short, slender wand.


    He put the tip of his wand against his temple, which looked like he was going to shoot himself.


    He moved his lips a few times, chanted a few incantations in a voice lighter than the sound of a mosquito, and then pulled out his wand.


    Interestingly, there is a silver thread on the tip of the wand as thin as hair. That kind of feeling is like stabbing a stick into the thick syrup and then pulling it up slowly will bring out the sugar thread


    Then SIVI stabbed the tip of his wand into saran''s forehead.


    Out of the trust of Sylvie, the little vampire did not dodge, just blinked a little puzzled.


    From other people''s point of view, you can see that the wisp of silver quickly penetrated into the little vampire''s forehead, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    And saran''s confused eyes suddenly became clear.


    "Lofty realm? Agent And the girl as like as two peas Essar. This, this is


    Saran covered her head and felt a sudden extra memory in her head.


    "This is a very interesting ancient magic, which I learned only recently." After putting the wand as a medium back into his pocket (in fact, it was put back into the storage box), SIVI explained casually: "there were special containers for holding memories in ancient times, like silver plates of memories. They were very common in mythological times and belonged to the same kind of things as books. Unfortunately, they were not durable for books, and they were lost in the era of great migration."


    Besides explaining to saran the reason for the action, it also means demonstrating to Venus that we can use ancient magic. Don''t try to make any small moves, or you will be at your own risk!


    "So, Sylvie, what are you going to do with them?" After hesitating for a moment, saran asked softly.


    "I''ll use the magic of enchantment to imprison them, and then give it to Huolian''s torture department."


    Sylvie did not think much, but blurted out: "Yiwen is here, don''t worry about those guys in the torture Department don''t work well."


    "Elsa assassinated Sylvie, but they did save me. I think it''s important to be clear about gratitude and resentment..." Even though she said so, even saran frowned and didn''t know what to do."Wait a minute!" At this time, Venus, who was locked up in the magic cage by Sylvie, said in a voice, "Miss Saran, I can assure you that Elsa did not assassinate that gentleman."


    "Well, but..."


    The little vampire is stunned. She doesn''t think Sylvie''s memory is false, but her keen sense of straightforwardness from her blood also feels that Venus is not lying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie thought for a moment, then raised his head and asked Venus, whose eyes were flashing, "is that girl beside you actually one of twins or multiple births?"


    "No, it''s not. But I''m not obliged to tell you too much. "


    Venus shook his head, as if to use the information he knew as a chip to negotiate with SIVI.


    It made Sylvie frown.


    You''ve been caught by me, and you''ve negotiated a piece of wool


    But Sylvie is not the kind of person who will bite the hand that feeds her. Since the other party has helped Saran, he is unlikely to see them being tortured.


    "I see. All in all, your kindness to saran is a real obstacle."


    Sylvie sighed.


    Just when Venus thought his negotiation was successful, the other side showed a sly smile.


    "In that case, I will save your lives in return."


    With that, SIVI waved his hand suddenly, and a violent mental shock rushed towards them!


    The two men, who did not expect Seaver to start all of a sudden, could only make a defensive gesture.


    But the mental shock did not affect them.


    No, it''s not that they didn''t make an impact, but they didn''t hit them at all.


    Instead, two black mud like objects were blown out of both of them!


    "This is Evil spirit? " Venus was stunned, then his face turned white.


    I didn''t expect that when I was fighting with Dake, the evil man, I had already started my way unconsciously. If it wasn''t for the weird devil who was hit by Sylvie''s spirit, he would have been killed by surprise if he fought with him again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    This is the sublime sector room in lovinia.


    But originally should hold the meeting here, but at this time corpse horizontal piece wild.


    Plasma and viscera covered almost the entire floor, and the whitewashed walls were splashed with thick red liquid.


    "You Do you know what you''re doing! "


    An old man who survived, with a look of disbelief in his eyes, trembled and yelled at the originator standing in the conference room.


    "I know," said Dake, the villain. He smashed his axe and staff down, smashing the head of a member of a lofty realm struggling with his back like a watermelon. The skull fragments, brain plasma and plasma splashed all over the ground. The blood level was so high that people felt nauseous.


    But duck didn''t feel that way at all. He still had a sick smile on his face: "I''m destroying lovinia."


    After that, his axe staff flashed a dark magic light, and the black material like mud rose from the old man, and then wrapped him firmly: "blame the beauty runner who left you to escape!"


    "This, this is Evil spirit? " The old man was surprised to see the kind of black mud that seemed to have life creeping and said with fear.


    Before the old man could say anything more, the black mud began to make a chilling swallowing sound. This action obviously brought great pain to the old man, who was hoarse and Howling until he died


    "Ah, as expected, screams are the most wonderful music in the world."


    Dake stood on his stick with a twisted smile on his face, as if enjoying each other''s screams.


    "You''d better be able to explain your behavior."


    All of a sudden, a voice broke into the old man''s feeble scream, interrupting the most beautiful music for Dake.


    Ducke''s eyes flashed with a strange light. He turned back and showed a dark smile: "this is not the substitute of Dharma. I didn''t expect that you would appear in lovinia."


    It was Ravin de Paisley, the successor of the law. Behind him, the puppet witch in charge of the rescue has begun to clean up the room, gradually wiping the thick red juice like tomato sauce from the room.


    By the way, the new puppet witch Ducker just received became one of the corpses on the ground because he was involved in his attack.


    "Where I''m going to be is not something you need to care about," said Raven de Paisley, looking coldly around him, frowning slightly. "Even if I let the agents fight, it doesn''t mean you can kill other members of the noble realm at will. If there is no reasonable explanation, be prepared to accept punishment. "


    With that, he took out the stabbing sword, which is more decorative than practical for ordinary swordsmen, and drew it casually.


    In the empty space, a lump of black material fell to the ground. After struggling in vain like a dying creature, it was like evaporation and disappeared completely.


    Dake''s face froze, but he didn''t expect that his tricks of all kinds of tricks were suddenly seen through by the Dharma walkers. He even said that the evil demons who were close to the shadow creatures and whose physical attacks were almost ineffective were stabbed to death by the other side.


    Although it is only a part of the evil devil, it is also worthy of Dake''s shock.


    Each of the seven agents has a special power, and is able to use that power to override the ordinary existence of the same level.


    The ghost bomb of the power walker, the holy celestial sphere of the beauty walker, his own evil devil However, their own evil demons are not effective against the Dharma casters, and they are not able to use special abilities.


    "Raven de Paisley, you have nothing to do with the life and death of these scumbags?" Duck tried to persuade the other side.


    "Their personal life and death have nothing to do with me, but to maintain the stability of the lofty realm is my duty entrusted to me by the great leader, as a substitute of the law."


    Obviously Raven de Paisley was completely immune to that.


    The situation is very bad.


    Or simply use the malicious devil to attack his pseudo Witch and threaten him by holding the other party?


    After measuring the gap between himself and him in his heart, Dake began to calculate the means beyond the battle.


    However, the idea of hijacking was immediately denied by him.


    Although different from those who don''t care about the life of the puppet witch, they will not compromise because of their absolute rationality.


    This kind of practice has no other effect except irritating the other party!


    "Nothing else to say?"


    Raven de Paisley, a legalist, stood upright like a ruler and held his sword in front of him.


    In the noble duel, this action has the dual meanings of "respect the other party" and "the next attack will be the assassin''s mace".


    This kind of place has the style of a legalist."In that case, I''m not polite."


    "Wait a minute!"


    After finding that he could not defeat the enemy, Dake began to use his mind for a long time: "if you want to maintain the stability of the lofty realm, you have other things to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    Raven de Paisley narrowed his eyes and looked at duck.


    "According to my evil return, Venus has left lovinia for the city of HORION. With her character, she would certainly use the lofty realm as a bargaining chip to cooperate with the enemy who defeated old jonge. To expose the sublime realm to the sun is obviously not in line with your criteria, is it


    "If the beauty Walker really betrays the organization, I will definitely go to Huolian Wangdu to clean up the door."


    He said without hesitation.


    "But there are people who can defeat old junkie, who must have reached or surpassed the level of the great mage. No matter how strong you are, aren''t you? "


    Dake sorted out the context of the matter and began to try to persuade.


    "What do you want to say?" Raven de Paisley did not put down his bayonet, but asked in a deep voice.


    "Let''s make a deal I''ll help you hold down the big Mage Level enemy. How about killing Venus at that opportunity? In terms of conditions, I can''t pursue what I have done here. "


    Tucker put up a finger and said slowly.


    Raven de Paisley squinted. Instead of answering directly, he thought about the pros and cons.


    At this time, Dake''s face changed, and the whole person shook like a lightning strike.


    "What''s the matter?" He was stunned and asked.


    "The evil spirit that I put down on that whore of Venus has been dispelled!" Come on. If you''re not sure where she''s going to bite, we''ll make a quick decision


    ¡°¡­¡­ A deal. " Raven de Paisley hesitated for a moment, and finally took a sword flower and inserted it back into the clasp: "but you have to keep a distance from me."


    "Well, as you wish."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    "How are the two?"


    As soon as seavy returned to Evangeline''s study, Saran, the little vampire, couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Don''t worry, I just put them under house arrest."


    Said Sylvie vaguely, touching the girl''s head.


    Because the Royal mages of Huolian haven''t answered, Sylvie can''t leave the only important person who is related to the lofty realm to the common people''s care. Therefore, Venus and Elsa have been left in the middle of the plane by him, and they have gone with the three headed hellhounds Cerberus


    Of course, before that, he had told Cerberus that they were not allowed to eat


    "What about the secret organization?"


    Evangeline stood up from behind her desk, made a cup of black tea and handed it to Seaver.


    "It''s a pity that copying can''t extract the memory of people who are resistant to me."


    readily took the Royal Highness black tea, and Xi Wei slowly said, "the guy named Venus decided to use those intelligence as bargaining chip and talk about the price. It''s better to air them a little at this time


    Then he took a sip of black tea and frowned.


    "It''s not very delicious..."


    "I''m sorry that I''m just a former queen girl, not your maid."


    Evangeline put the teapot on the table heavily. She gave Seaver a bad look. Then she pursed her mouth and whispered, "stupid, not everyone can enjoy the black tea made by Wang nu."


    Sylvie moved his eyes, coughed, cleared his throat and opened the subject.


    "But although I didn''t ask for much important information, I still got some information by exchanging unimportant information with the other party."


    At this point, Sylvie''s eyes were a little more serious.


    "At present, the supreme head of the lofty realm, the guy known as the" big leader ", seems to be in a dying sleep. Because of this, internal strife has taken place in the lofty realm, which is not a monolithic one. The turmoil at the bottom can be seen through the unstable mainland environment recently, and the high-level, that is, the generation, has also been attacked by us Aud Jonch, the substitute of power, also began to attack and annihilate each other. "


    "No wonder the situation in the eastern plain is so complicated recently. Is there any other factor in it..."


    Evangeline, who directly increased the workload several times because of the chaotic situation on the mainland, was naturally impressed by this: "by contrast, the fighting between agents does not seem to require much attention."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that there seems to be a substitute who intends to leave the lofty realm and become king on his own." Sylvie took a sip of tea, pondered for a moment, and then continued, "if this news is true, then I''m afraid the lofty realm hidden behind the scenes for thousands of years will enter people''s view with high profile for the first time in history."


    "What effect does this have on us?"


    The little vampire Saran, who had been unable to get in a word, suddenly asked.


    Sylvie shrugged. "I don''t know."


    "Eh?" Saran blinked twice, apparently not expecting Seaver''s answer.


    "I was not good at predicting the situation and so on. The purpose of the other side is still a fog now, because the scale of the forces is not clear, and what kind of impact their rise and decline will have on the eastern plain is also unknown." "There are so many factors of uncertainty," SIVI replied honestly. "I don''t know what will happen now."


    "But you don''t look nervous at all."


    Said saran curiously.


    This time, before Seaver could speak, Evangeline answered in his place.


    "Because Sylvie doesn''t have to be nervous."


    Looking at the confused Saran, she explained with a smile: "Sylvie is not subordinate to any country, it can only be regarded as friendly relationship with Huolian. So in the absence of the concept of a hostile state, the rise of any country is not a bad thing for Seville. "


    "In addition, I''m also a human in name. Second, if I really offend me, I can go to the door without asking. I think that no matter what kind of country I am, I will be worried about the Aldrich college because of my sense of being as a great magician."


    "So even if you don''t know what''s going to happen, at least Eddie can stay out of it. Do you understand, Miss saran


    Obviously, a cold-blooded little vampire saran didn''t understand, but for the sake of face, she squeezed out a stiff smile and moved her eyes away from her heart: "aha ha So, so it is... "


    Sylvie sighed and touched the girl''s hair. "Don''t worry, saran. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand."


    "Woo..." The little vampire uttered a sad, embarrassed cry.


    "The world can live well even if it is a fool." Said Sylvie."Why? Why do I always think, Sylvie, that you''re pretending to be stupid Some stupid vampire puffed his cheek in displeasure.


    "Don''t worry. Even saran can live well in this world." Said Sylvie solemnly.


    "Replace the fool with someone else''s name?! You really think I''m a fool


    Saran waved her hands in protest.


    Evangeline is in the side showed a slight smile.


    From just now on, saran has been looking lonely. Maybe it''s because of this that Sylvie deliberately joked with saran to let her relax.


    At this time, saran''s face was closed, and saran didn''t feel anything serious.


    Aware of the strange Evangeline immediately asked, "what happened?"


    "I set up several magic circles in the city to detect Saran, but they didn''t withdraw in time because of too many things." Seaver opened his eyes and replied.


    As if she knew that she was going to talk about the business, she did not continue to make trouble. She sat on another sofa and ate the snacks cleverly.


    "Just now, the magic circle of the East Gate detected two strong but strange reactions into the city." After throwing an apologetic look at the vampire, seavy continued.


    "Can it be a wizard or something?" Yiwenjielin guessed: "Wang all happened so many things, it''s not impossible that there will be curious magicians coming?"


    "If only that were the case..." SIVI narrowed his eyes. He drained the remaining black tea in the cup, put the delicate cup back on the tray, and stood up. "I''m still not sure. You stay here. I''ll go and have a look."


    Then he disappeared into the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    Walking in the streets of the city of HORION, raven de Paisley, the representative of the law in the sublime realm, suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go to the bathroom Dark black, the Viceroy next to him, joked idly.


    "We were found."


    Raven de Paisley replied indifferently.


    Dake immediately put away his evil smile and looked around carefully.


    He did not doubt Raven de Paisley, but rather that if he was allowed to choose one of the agents to work with, he would have chosen Raven de Paisley, who had a clear vision.


    Soon he found out that it was wrong.


    It''s so quiet around.


    Although the street they are walking on is not a particularly prosperous street, it is not so remote that even people can not see it.


    Especially after the recent battle between SIVI and aud destroyed an urban area, the people who moved there made the nearby population more dense. Generally speaking, it is impossible to have a street without a person.


    "Tut, you''ve been very careful. Where did you expose it?"


    Dake spit in a rage, and then the black substance of the evil devil wrapped his body like a leather jacket with black smoke. This is one of his usual fighting methods. As long as the enemy dares to fight with him, he will be entangled by the evil devil.


    Raven de Paisley quietly drew out his sword, drew a sword flower, narrowed his eyes, and looked carefully around him.


    But the enemy did not show up.


    "Is he going to keep us on the alert all the time to bring us down..." "It''s despicable!" he complained indignantly


    "Only you have no right to call others mean."


    Raven de Paisley replied casually, and then said, "we are heading for the most prosperous street in the capital."


    Duck was stunned and immediately understood what Ravin meant.


    The reason why no one can see this street is largely caused by magic, which also means that the other party intends to solve them here. That is to say, the initiative is in the hands of the other party.


    But if the battlefield is now transferred to the most prosperous streets of King Huolian, the situation will be quite different.


    Even if the other side has enough events to disperse the people there, as the commercial center of Huolian Wangdu, the streets there are of extraordinary value. If they start fighting there, Huolian will undoubtedly become the biggest loser.


    In this way, the other side has little choice - watch them go to the most prosperous street, or


    "Why are all the enemies we met so smart recently..."


    Give up the sneak attack and show up to stop them.


    Sylvie obviously chose the latter.


    "Mr. Aldrich''s praise is very much to my dismay."


    Raven de Paisley made a noble ceremony, and SIVI was keenly aware that his ritual action originated from horngorat empire.


    "Do you know me?" Not much thought, SIVI asked casually.


    "I met your excellency at the service of the pure white church. The way you fought hubusoru was really heroic. "


    Ravin continued to praise.


    "Even if you praise me so much, I won''t be merciful when I do it."


    Sylvie, while keeping in mind that the other person might have a good identity on the face, pretended to be embarrassed.


    At this moment, duck, who got the Raven de Paisley signal, started.


    The evil devil who sneaks into the ground becomes a swamp, and suddenly stabs out a dozen sharp horny thorns from SIVI''s feet!


    But SIVI only stamped his foot a little, and the ground under his feet, together with the hard black thorns, disintegrated, revealing the evil spirit inside.


    Then the light of his finger tip flashed, and a holy light had already hit the evil devil''s body, making it emit a sharp scream and turn into black steam, which disappeared completely in the world.


    Wei Dake and his evil blood suddenly came back.


    Just as duck was about to try another raid, raven grabbed him by the back and pulled him around. Almost at the same time, an arrow of void energy shot out of Dake''s head without warning, and it almost wiped his earlobe and shot into a house behind him.


    The house, which looked quite new, fell apart.


    Duck swallowed his saliva, and if it had not been for ravenla, he would have been called by the Lord.


    Sylvie''s eyes brightened when he saw Raven de Paisley''s movements.


    "Can he perceive spatial change? Or can I detect my attack through the magic ripple? Or can you react in a flash? "With a little bit of bad taste, Sylvie did not change the way of attack, and continued to use the elusive empty arrows against the two invaders.


    But without exception, they were all hidden.


    Duck was pushed forward and pulled back by raven, who was able to dodge all the attacks as easily as he wandered around, even without a speck of dust on his clothes.


    At this time, however, SIVI saw through his ability.


    "Can you foresee my attack It''s a great ability. "


    Looking at the Dharma walker, SIVI couldn''t help admiring him.


    "It''s a great honor."


    Raven de Paisley responded appropriately.


    "No matter that guy, you are very good. Do you want to leave the lofty field and become a teacher in my school?"


    Because he felt that such a good guy was rare, Sylvie threw an olive branch to the enemy.


    "I''m sorry, my monarch has only one chief from beginning to end."


    Probably from where to know that Sylvie has the ability to identify spies, and raven de Paisley refused with him.


    "That''s a pity." Sylvie shook his head, then his eyes were a little more serious: "so you''re ready for that, right? No mere foreknowledge can stop me On the other hand,


    is tucking away in his heart that he is more and more like boss, a villain in various novels. He also made a decision to fight the other side seriously, and make complaints about the enemy.


    "That''s nature."


    Raven de Paisley nodded, then he took out a pair of bows and arrows from nowhere: "no, I''m ready for the fight."


    Sylvie, on the other hand, was stunned by his bow and arrow, which always felt a little familiar.


    And then he realized - isn''t that one of the eighty-eight spirits


    But if you remember correctly, he didn''t give the bow and arrow to the guy in front of him.


    That is to say, it was taken from the original holder


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    Raven de Paisley''s bow was full of strings, and his feet were pedaling. He flashed past some of the empty arrows that SIVI had put out at random. At the same time, he let out the arrow without even aiming.


    At the moment when the arrow was flying into the air, a thick white smoke was suddenly emitted from the arrow. The next moment, the whole arrow turned into several swallow like birds in the white smoke, and went to Xiwei from all directions!


    Don''t you need an arrow to aim at This soul is a little weak. No wonder it will change owners so easily.


    Because he didn''t want to expose the fact that the spirit was useless to him too soon, he didn''t let the birds who turned into swallows touch him. Instead, he opened a magic shield.


    Then he saw the moment when Raven de Paisley leaped into the air in order to avoid his own attack. With one hand, he passed through a hundred meter long space and pressed it directly on the opponent''s chest. He launched a magic missile almost zero distance, which drove the law''s agent out, and then he took the spirit bow and arrow.


    "You can foresee up to 3 seconds, and the interval between predictions is greater than 1 second."


    Playing with the bow and arrow in his hand, SIVI slowly stood up in the distance, wiped the bloodstained Ravin from the corner of his mouth, and revealed the information he had just obtained through continuous attacks: "I just said it. It''s useless for me to predict this ability."


    "I have overestimated Mr. Aldrich as much as possible, but I didn''t expect to underestimate you."


    Ravin, thankful SIVI didn''t take advantage of his weakness, drew out a pair of knives and said warily.


    Sylvie''s attention was focused on the twin swords, which were also soul tools.


    Suddenly, dark mud fountains sprang up from the ground, as if to devour SIVI.


    With a great repulsion, SIVI''s eyes flashed, and Ravin was no longer there!


    Is the joint attack of these evil demons just to cover Raven''s action


    In order to prevent the boat from capsizing in the gutter, SIVI opened a new magic shield and began to recall the power of the two knives.


    The next moment, Ravin''s right hand on the longer knife has been severely cut on SIVI''s magic shield, and directly cut it in two!


    At the same time, the shorter knife in his left hand was towards SIVI.


    What this dharma substitute thought should be "as a great mage, eddrich is certainly not good at close combat, so he defeated him with a knife-edge battle.".


    Unfortunately, he made a mistake.


    It is true that Sylvie''s ability to engage in buried combat is weaker than that of magic, but this does not mean that Sylvie has no ability to engage in buried combat.


    Between lightning, stone and fire, Sylvie''s knee has already kissed Raven''s side abdomen, making the other party cry out in pain and stepping back a few meters. Meanwhile, SIVI''s hands are waved, and the wind and gust array have already been cast. The whole set of carrying skills is as natural and rapid as flowing water. All these are forced by the monsters who like to sneak attack from zero distance in the copy


    Ravin, who had retreated into the wind wall because of SIVI''s knee impact, should have been swept out in theory, but this did not happen.


    At the moment of the gale, raven, whose face was still livid, had already cut through the wind wall with his long knife!


    "I see It turns out to be that set of soul tools... "


    Seeing this, Sylvie remembered the name and effect of that set of soulful.


    It is composed of long Dao Qiushui and short Dao Yuehua.


    Qiushui has the ability to "destroy the invisible". For example, SIVI''s magic shield and the wind wall of the gust wind array are essentially magic and air. They are invisible things, so they can be easily cut open.


    Yuehua has the ability to "destroy the tangible". That''s why Ravin used Yuehua to kill SIVI just now. If SIVI is not immune to the soul, he will be destroyed immediately if he gets hit!


    However, two knives can only work in the hands of the same person. If two people hold them separately, they are equivalent to ordinary blades. However, there are not many people who can skillfully use the two blades in this world. In addition, the effect of Yuehua is also effective for the person who holds the spirit tool. That is to say, if Yuehua accidentally cuts him, the holder himself will be destroyed because of Yuehua''s ability


    At this time, seavy suddenly found that the tip of his forehead seemed to have been cut off by the attack.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with my intelligence. " After staring at SIVI for a while, raven put down his double Swords: "it was reported before that the Horcrux had no effect on some of the students in idrick, but through the investigation of the students in those reports, I found that the only thing they had in common was that they were" studying at Aldrich College. ". Since then, I''ve been wondering if Horcrux is not working for you, the dean of Aldrich college. Now it has been verified. "


    If the soul is effective, SIVI, who has been cut by Yuehua, will not be destroyed. At least one head of hair will not be preserved.


    However, he did not become bald, which fully shows that Horcrux has no effect on SIVI."Your purpose in using Horcruxes was to prove that from the beginning?"


    For the first time since the beginning of the war, SIVI made a slightly surprised voice.


    "Just one of the purposes If you don''t have immunity, it''s possible to take advantage of the situation to defeat you. "


    Raven put the knives back in a small looking pouch behind him.


    "All of a sudden, all of these magic forces have been exposed in the underground, and none of them have been discovered as magic weapons. Almost all the forces have issued orders to try their best to collect Horcruxes and their users. Only your idrick has been out of the way from the beginning, and the only team investigating Horcruxes is the autonomous behavior of a few students. In addition, the students surveyed were able to be immune to the existence of psychic effect, so I had a bold guess at that time... "


    There was something flashing in Raven''s eyes. He looked at SIVI and said, word by word, "soulful is not something that suddenly appears to be ownerless I''m afraid that all the original holders of Horcruxes mentioned that the person who gave the Horcruxes was that within one year, he had risen from the first level magician to the great mage, the second strongest person in the human race, and the living legend - SIVI Aldrich! All this, perhaps, is a conspiracy from Adrian


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    "Lord raven, I''m sorry, but I still want to ask." "From the expression of the other side who wanted to kill people, I should not have been implicated by you, right?" said Dake, the villain


    Raven de Paisley was silent for a moment, then said seriously to duck, who was born with a wicked face.


    "Please try to live."


    "Don''t make people difficult! The other side is one of the monsters that can be easily killed by oddes. Hello


    His words, of course, led to the roar of Dake.


    However, Ravin, the representative of the law, has no room to answer.


    Because Sylvie started at them again.


    It is no longer between the kind of small fuss like empty arrows, this time is the ground covered with bricks, as literal sense, like raging waves swept towards the two people!


    Ravin wielded his sword, Yuehua, and cut the huge waves in half. Then, with his ability to predict, he dodged the rain like bricks.


    By contrast, Dake, the villain, is much worse.


    The black mud walls of evil demons can''t stop the waves. Just like dozens of heavy trucks galloping together, the huge waves in the earth instantly destroyed the three black mud protective walls arranged by Dake, and then swept the tearful Dake and his screams to nowhere.


    SIVI''s four ring magic "rock sea tide" will drag the enemy to the ground after hitting it.


    If Dake is really allowed to be swept away, maybe many years later, people will dig up the fossil of this evil generation Walker in the underground of King Huolian


    Raven frowned slightly and jumped up suddenly. Taking the rocks and bricks lifted by the huge waves of the earth as the foothold, he jumped to the vicinity of Dake. With a backward wave of Yuehua, he cut through the mud flow on the other side and rescued him.


    As a human being, that kind of action is almost impossible. However, there is no alien smell on Laven. It is estimated that he has used magic to strengthen his body.


    In this regard, Sylvie showed a slightly excited expression, worthy of his fancy.


    "Dake, the battle plan is very simple now. I''ll hold the guy down. You can run out of his magic control area..." Ravin, intently on guard against SIVI, told Dake, whose face was still bruised by bricks, that "as long as we run successfully, we will win if we pass on the message that" Sylvie Aldrich is the maker of soul gear. "


    After that, raven didn''t give Dake time to react. Instead, he stepped on the ground and made waves on the ground. The whole person turned into a shadow, jumping between the bricks and stones, and took the initiative to attack Xiwei!


    Sylvie had no fear of Raven''s blade. Instead, he grinned and raised three fingers.


    "There are three things that need to be corrected about what you just said."


    The thick wall was suddenly erected, but then it was cut in half by the short sword Yuehua, which had no blocking effect at all. The next moment, the wall that had already disintegrated melted in vain, turned into lava, and splashed on Ravin''s surprise!


    Does he use this kind of surprise by taking advantage of the cooling interval of his future vision?!


    As soon as raven bit his teeth, he was burned in the unimportant parts of his body, and blocked out several groups of relatively lethal magma.


    "First of all, I didn''t create them. I just handed them over."


    As if he had not noticed Ravin''s misery, SIVI explained slowly.


    He didn''t lie. The soul came from the system and had nothing to do with him.


    In order to prevent the second burn, raven gritted his teeth and pulled off his wig and triangular cap, revealing his long hair in wine red disorder. At the same time, he also took off his long robe full of holes, revealing a large area of wheat skin, as well as his graceful figure and white chest cloth on his chest.


    This made the whole person of Dake, the generation of evil, open their mouths. Among the seven generation of walkers in the sublime field, raven de Paisley, who can rank in the top three, is actually a woman.


    Raven, who knows his real body has been exposed Or rather, raven tore off her moustache from her lips, looked at Seaver like an enemy, and put on a starting gesture with two knives.


    However, SIVI only looked at them with interest, and he did not care much about the gender of the Dharma walkers. He stepped on his feet lightly, and the second wave of earth wave swept towards them.


    This time, instead of using conservative tactics, raven headed for the big waves!


    At the moment when the thundering waves were about to crush raven, the girl''s figure suddenly disappeared and immediately appeared on the back of the big wave. With a step on the big wave, she turned into a sharp arrow and shot at SIVI!


    Because of the relationship between the two blades, no matter what kind of magic shield will be easily broken, SIVI will not continue to set obstacles, but watch the girl rush.The distance of 100 meters is fleeting, and the knife edge of the girl has been handed to SIVI.


    However, Sylvie was just at his fingertips, and raven, who turned into an arrow to leave the string, was easily deflected to another direction and collapsed a residential building.


    "Second, when I transfer the Horcrux, it is agreed by the holder. The action itself has no special meaning and purpose, so it is not a conspiracy."


    At this time, Sylvie continued.


    Although the main reason for distributing Horcruxes was to obtain more information about the soul, the study of spiritology at Aldrich college was advanced to the level that could cure Claude''s ghost disease.


    However, there is no special meaning behind the act of distributing soul gear.


    without the help of Lavin, Dake, the evil agent, was also hit by a vast amount of stones, lost consciousness and slowly sank into the ground.


    "In the end When did you get the illusion that you could escape from my hand? "


    With his words, there are indestructible boundaries around the block. If you want to break the boundary, you have to chop it with the autumn water for several times at least.


    "Don''t say such beautiful words!" Pushing aside the stones that pressed on her, Laven stood out of the ruins: "you guys are all virtuous. On the surface, you are brilliant, but in your bones, you are more rotten than anyone else! I''ve been so disappointed with you guys standing in front of the stage since I was eight


    The space around her rose in a strange twist, and even Sylvie was surprised.


    "This feeling..."


    "Every agent has his own ability Do you think that my ability is to predict A sarcastic look appeared on the girl''s face.


    SIVI was silent.


    "No, it''s just the power of my ability." The distortion of the space around raven is becoming more and more serious. Sylvie even feels that some empty creatures around her are crying out.


    The space-time around her is so distorted that the world can''t be ignored. In order to prevent the world itself from being affected by this kind of fluctuation, the law forms a membrane boundary around her, which can be said to be a space-time bubble with extremely violent fluctuations around her.


    "Strictly speaking, my ability is not to predict, but to see the future."


    "Time." SIVI narrowed his eyes and looked at the girl in the center of time-space distortion, slowly spitting out a word.


    Now Sylvie can''t even run away. The stability of the space is too low. If the space is torn at this time, the virtual energy will be rampant. I am afraid that the whole king will be swallowed up by the empty energy.


    "Yes. Sylvie Aldrich, you''re too dangerous. If you are allowed to continue to exist, it is bound to have an impact on the big leader So, I''m going to get rid of you once again! "


    Just as the voice fell, the bubble of time and space broke.


    And then, within the siege set by Sylvie, everything was blown away.


    No, it''s not accurate to say that it''s blowing and flying, because those things are not pushed to a certain place by external forces, but they all disappear.


    Only the words of the maiden in the final attack seemed to reverberate in the air.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Be torn to pieces in the space and time with me


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Sylvie opened his eyes and found himself lying in the grass.


    Because the dizziness caused by the space-time shock has not yet faded, which makes him have a kind of nausea similar to carsickness.


    Three different colors of the moon hung high in the night sky, the sound of insects around.


    The cool breeze at night finally sobered his feverish brain a little.


    "Ju, unexpectedly I really survived... "


    When the bubble of time and space burst, he summoned the void robe to wrap his body at the critical moment. It seems that this measure saved his life.


    After a few seconds of relaxation, seavy sat up from the grass and dusted the weeds on his face.


    Although it doesn''t matter if you die because of the dual existence, the experience of one more death for no reason is quite traumatic.


    When I looked around, there was no one around except myself. It seems that the girl named Raven has been buried in the turbulence of time and space caused by herself.


    At this point, Sylvie sensed a sense of disobedience.


    The sense of disobedience comes from connecting with another one''s own mind.


    No matter when will not break the soul link, this time unexpectedly has a kind of intermittent ambiguous feeling.


    Not only that, even in the sky, there seems to be something wrong.


    The next moment, he suddenly found the source of the feeling of something wrong.


    "Wait, there are three moons in the sky!"


    Since the mythical age, when the golden moon was pulled close to the ideal home refuge in the goblin courtyard by the magic Emperor Alexander, only the bright red moon and the quiet moon should be left at night in the world.


    But now, the three moons are all in the sky!


    After trying to calm down some of his confusion, Sylvie closed his eyes and let go of his perception.


    The first is the magic beacon that has been set up to carry out the transmission.


    The number of responses is 0.


    And then there was the reaction of Aldrich.


    The same response was 0.


    Finally, there is the vainglory geboja in the void.


    Still no reply.


    Sylvie opened his eyes, a little confused.


    Even if you open the college system, there is no hint except that the main task turns grey.


    In addition, it''s hard to open a half of the continental map panel, and now it''s dark again.


    "Hoo All in all, go to a place where there are no people. "


    Calm down, after confirming that there is no other life reaction around him, SIVI sets himself a flying skill, chooses a random direction and flies there.


    Before long, he suddenly found that he seemed to have been discovered by some kind of detection magic.


    Maybe it''s because it flew over the boundary of some detection classes, resulting in a hidden magic mark on his body.


    But for Sylvie, that might be a good thing.


    After all, it''s more efficient to get information from the aborigines of this place and decide what to do after all, rather than flying blindly.


    As for whether creatures using detection magic will be hostile Well, Sylvie just feels that it''s too inefficient to communicate in a friendly way and to use circumstantial language


    With that in mind, Sylvie didn''t try to get rid of the magic mark. Instead, he stopped and waited for the other person to come.


    After a while, something that surprised him happened.


    It is true that something is approaching from afar, but it is not a human being, but an abyssal devil!


    Looking at the murderous humanoid monsters, SIVI began to examine his condition.


    "The abyss language is OK, you can communicate with the enemy; you can use magic without exception; the storage box can also be opened normally Good. " He rubbed his hands a little, and a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    Ignore the cruel fighting process of those abyssal demons, and let''s jump directly after the battle.


    Sylvie sat down behind the demons who were easily trampled by him and piled up into hills. He said in abyssal language, "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. Now I''ll ask questions and you can answer them. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you go, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, he took out a sword with holy magic from his storage box and scratched it on the demon under his buttocks.


    The devil immediately gave out a killing pig like ghost crying and Howling


    "First of all, what''s the age now?"


    Sylvie''s first question was not complicated, but the abyss devil did not answer it, but repeated the vicious curse words in the raw abyss language.


    Sylvie was not soft hearted either. He took up his sword and cut off his opponent''s head and kicked his corpse down the hill. Then he asked the second question: "where is this?"


    Unfortunately, it seems that the effect of killing the chicken and warning the monkey has not been achieved. Neither the second nor several other abyss demons have enough to answer SIVI''s question."Tut..." Cutting off the second demon''s head didn''t make it any better.


    When did the abyss devil become so afraid of death? These guys have always been represented by the words greed, cowardice and treachery.


    As a matter of fact, he was always intimidated by him, not to mention the time and place. I''m afraid that even the color of their boss''s wife''s underwear will be explained clearly.


    "Is thinking manipulated? Without magic waves Is it a spell like ability


    He looked at them again and realized that Sylvie, who could not get any information from them, was going to blow them to pieces with some magic. There was a rapid sound of horses'' hoofs in the distance.


    The sound of horse''s hooves became more and more clear. In a moment, several horses of tall divine steeds appeared at the end of SIVI''s sight line.


    At the same time, there are also humans wearing extremely retro armor behind their horses.


    When the leading horse passed in front of SIVI, the rein was suddenly pulled by the knight, and the man immediately stood up, gouged his front legs, and let out a loud, thin cry.


    "Did you catch these demons?" The knight, who covered most of his face with his armor, first looked at the group of abyssal demons who had lost their resistance, and then looked at SIVI, and asked aloud.


    His voice was thick and low, and matched the heavy and broad armor.


    "As you can see, I''m a traveler from Aldrich. You can call me Edward Alfons." Said Sylvie solemnly.


    After staring at SIVI for a few seconds, the other party took off his helmet, revealed his tough face with scar on his left cheek, and saluted him with a fist: "in lower Larry, the 11th Knight of the imperial sword order. If you have time, would you like to go to the next place?"


    "Of course not Ah, the Knights of the sword? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

For such and such well-known reasons, I ask for leave today.


    The E1 strategy will be replaced after the end.


    Above


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    The sword order is a very famous organization in the mythological age.


    They belong to the magic Emperor Alexander, and are composed of more than 100 high-level magicians who have converted to swordsmen. In the age of myth, there are many legends of heroic level.


    In fact, even after Alexander''s death, the order still existed. It was not until the middle of the great migration that human beings were blocked by the combined forces of centaurs and night elves, and the imperial sword Knights'' order was responsible for giving the house to all human beings.


    According to legend, the last imperial sword Knights'' order, which was full of 182 people at that time, blocked nearly 180000 allied forces of the two clans for a whole month. Moreover, under the condition that the two powerful ethnic groups emerged in large numbers, they fought hard and finally lost their army.


    Since then, there has never been such a system of swordsmen among the great powers which were divided into Alexander empire.


    The golden moon hanging in the sky, the sudden appearance of the imperial sword knights, all reveal a certain fact to SIVI.


    He It seems that in the case of not relying on the college copy system, through the myth era.


    At the same time, he finally understood what it was like to have a subtle connection with another self.


    I''m afraid that the present situation is that both myself and the other one in the hundreds or even thousands of years later have become a state of having only one life.


    If he died here, the traces of his existence in this era will disappear. Through the effect of double existence, he will be revived to the original era.


    If he died at that time, he would disappear from that era and be pulled to this era by the effect of dual existence.


    If you think about it, it seems that you are going to commit suicide and go back to the city Well, I mean back in the old days, it was the best choice not to take any risks.


    However, magicians are also a group famous for their desire to know. As one of them, they are naturally interested in the history hidden in the fog thousands of years ago.


    After careful consideration, he did not make any strange move to bump the monster back to the city. Instead, he quietly followed the members of the imperial sword order escorting the demons towards the nearby human gathering place.


    Probably for security reasons, the order didn''t let Sylvie sit on the horses. Two of them had already galloped back to the gathering place, probably to report the matter to the authorities over there. Others led the horse along with the blue faced abyss devil and Sylvie.


    Along the way, Sylvie got a lot of information from the knight who walked with him.


    However, unlike those Paladins in the pure white holy land whose heads are full of holy light, the members of the imperial sword Knights'' order were originally magicians, and their heads were easy to use. The other party had already seen SIVI''s intention, so most of the information disclosed was not an important part.


    Some time ago, the plague Lord who went to the ancient forest sea was severely damaged. The hand that he lost in the high elves clan failed to take back, which led to his great loss of strength. He had to start looking for a way to retreat. However, at this time, human beings occupied the place where the door of the abyss opened and completely blocked the space crack, which made the plague Lord find other ways to escape The continental battlefield.


    Meilin Qiyao, the great prophet, predicted the place where the Lord of pestilence was going to pass. The main task of the order was to move all the people on that route to safety before the plague Lord appeared.


    At the same time, let the heroes of the human coalition ambush each other on the path.


    When he heard this, Sylvie understood why the abyss demons were so fierce and fearless to death. It seems that they have been infected by the special plague of the Lord of pestilence, and their self-consciousness has become very vague.


    And the plague Lord''s intention to release these demons is to announce to human beings that it has already known their actions and does not care about their ambush.


    Because of this, the members of the imperial sword order did not keep the operation secret and told SIVI most of the information.


    "Your strength is very good, do you want to join our imperial sword order?"


    Then the knight, who had a good conversation with SIVI, suddenly extended an invitation to him.


    Sylvie was stunned and asked in disbelief, "aren''t you afraid I''m a spy on the other side of the abyss?"


    "My armor is made of Zhengqi stone." The knight knocked on his breastplate and banged: "although there is no such magic as" detecting evil "and" detecting hostility, "he can still distinguish friends from enemies


    He opened his mouth and showed a sunny smile. He looked pretty handsome: "you don''t have evil smell on you, and Zhengqi stone has a certain degree of resonance with you, which shows that you at least admit that you are human. So, as human beings, what need to be hesitant to fight against demons


    I didn''t expect that before crossing, he was still soliciting others. As a result, he became someone else''s soliciting himself.


    Sylvie turned his face. He was not used to looking at men.


    Especially the kind of man who is obviously a few percentage points more handsome than him"Poof, ha ha, knight, you are hated by others!" Next to him, a knight who looked much stronger laughed.


    Because of his words, the Knights around him also showed a kind smile, even the man who made a solicitation to SIVI with a smile of embarrassment.


    "Ah, it''s a little late to ask, but may I know your name?"


    Sylvie immediately offered a step down.


    The other side also showed a grateful smile and then replied, "my name is St. George Ascalon."


    Sylvie''s smile froze.


    I didn''t expect that this handsome guy is also a famous character in the myth!


    St. George Ascalon, known as the Dragon Slayer, is also one of the heroes of the mythical age. His most famous achievement is that he fought against Achilles, the evil black dragon who betrayed mankind. He became famous with him, as well as his flaming sword, fire of notoriety.


    It was at that time that the flame sword became the symbol weapon of dragon killers.


    Later, the descendants of St. George (claiming to themselves) opened the St. doragon Academy with the support of the horngorat Empire, and developed the four ring magic "fire of infamy Ascalon" that could harm the dragon.


    In the mythology, the end of St. George, like other heroes, took part in the final battle of talieside, and disappeared in that battle


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    The imperial sword order is made up of round table system. Twelve Knights form a round table. Each round table has a Knight Chief, and there is a Knight Chief above the Knight Chief.


    When the Knight Commander calls himself, he will directly call himself "XX Knights of imperial sword knights" according to the ranking, while the Knights of round table can only call themselves "XX Knights of round table XX".


    For example, lary, who first questioned SIVI, and St. George, who spoke to SIVI later, were both captains of knights. Larry was the eleven knights, and St. George was the newly promoted twelve knights.


    After Larry and several other knights returned first, it was St. George''s turn to spy on Sylvie in the name of his companions.


    But Sylvie didn''t expect the other party to stretch out an olive branch to himself.


    Naturally, he could not accept the other party''s solicitation directly. Just as he was thinking about how to refuse, the change happened.


    The devil, who was chained with a magic device that can effectively restrain the devil, and was led for a long time like a domestic dog, suddenly got angry.


    In fact, the one holding it was suddenly pulled off the horse, and then it was thrown high up by the rope. At St. George''s, he yelled, "let go, don''t hold on to the rope!" At that time, the abyss demon had already spewed out an acid arrow, hit the knight, and made him release the rope involuntarily, and screamed and flew out because of centrifugal force.


    However, SIVI saw with keen eyes that the knight was not fatally injured. The low concentration of acid arrow did not penetrate his armor, but melted it a little. Besides, the armor was relatively thin, and the shoulder armor at the joint seemed to have suffered a lot of trauma. It was probably because of this that he let go.


    You should know that the chain of imprison demons needs continuous input of magic power to play an effect. If you put Yao Jing and other magic sources on the chain, it is easy to be destroyed by the other party and then run away. You should know that the devil''s physical strength and strength are not weak. Therefore, the best choice is to let the Magic Knight lead.


    But I didn''t expect that the tame monster would suddenly run away, and its strength had increased so much that the knight couldn''t cope with it. But even so, he still tried to hold the rope, trying to restrain the other party''s violent walk until he was injured. Compared with the knights in later years, he was loyal to his duty.


    "The magic of the plague Lord in that guy''s body suddenly starts to activate at a high speed!"


    Said one of the more delicate looking Knights beside St. George.


    This makes Sylvie look at each other more.


    As a great magician, Sylvie''s perception ability is not weak, but even he felt that there was a strange magic rising in his opponent''s body. The guy with only a high rank at most broke the current situation.


    Sure enough, the Knights of the imperial sword are not simple guys.


    At the same time, St. George had already grasped the flame shaped sword behind his back, and the whole person, like an arrow from the bow, had carved deep scars on the demon who had broken free from the chain!


    Purple blood splashed from each other''s wounds, but the devil seemed to feel no pain, and continued to pounce on others!


    Is it really the devil of the plague


    Sylvie, who once destroyed the Elvis tree and had a fight with the plague''s trunk, narrowed his eyes.


    Because he didn''t want to be too eye-catching, he took a short stick out of the storage box, and then released a gravity technique, plus a Yanling prison.


    Because of the preservation of strength, the two magic at most only have three rings. This level of composite magic can not trap the crazy abyss devil, and the other side immediately breaks free.


    But that''s enough.


    In the little time Sylvie had won, St. George, together with several other knights, cut the devil into a staff in a few seconds, and chained its mouth.


    "With the vitality of the devil, this level should not be dead Forget it, as long as you don''t die before you get back there... " After confirming that the knight who had been thrown out at the beginning was not seriously hurt, St. George returned to Sylvie: "your magic aid is good, the timing is great, and I want you to join us more and more!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie puffed at the corner of his mouth, and he felt an impulse to slap himself in the face. Let''s be brave and honest and be an audience!


    At this time, the former delicate Knight suddenly cried out.


    "Wait a minute! The magic power of the Lord of pestilence has not decreased No, not only has it not declined, but it has become even higher! "


    Sylvie and St. George put their eyes on the devil of the abyss, and saw that each other was like a balloon, suddenly and rapidly expanding.


    Lying trough, this situation is absolutely the precursor of explosion!


    Sylvie turned around and ran.


    Some of the knights who got his hint also tried to stay away from the abyss devil. Only St. George bit his teeth and rushed to each other.


    "Knight Chief?" "Well, don''t kill yourself!"


    After discovering St. George''s action, the voices of the Knights overlapped with those of Sylvie.However, St. George ignored it, and then, when approaching each other, suddenly burst out a powerful magic, like playing golf, with the help of a magic hammer formed by the magic, the devil flew out!


    At the same time, the devil, who had expanded to the limit, exploded in midair. The gas explosion caused by the explosion instantly threw St. George two somersaults.


    Even SIVI and they were blown to the ground.


    You can imagine how much damage it would cause if it exploded on the ground.


    I''m afraid many Knights will be involved in the explosion.


    What''s more, the explosion on the ground will bring up rock fragments and so on. Driven by the explosion power, those things are not much less destructive than shotguns.


    From this point of view, St. George''s decision-making can be said to be very correct.


    "But it''s too risky!" The delicate Knight sprayed St. George''s face with spitting stars: "what if it exploded before you arrived? What if it exploded when it was hit? Can''t you think more about the consequences before you make a decision? "


    "But isn''t it good now?"


    Replied St. George foolishly.


    Although most of the knights were disheartened, they did not suffer any substantial damage.


    "That''s result only! If you are so impulsive again, I will definitely complain to the director general! " Exclaimed the handsome knight.


    Some of the courage of St. Percy, who was looking at the other side, didn''t admire his own courage.


    He is worthy of being a knight of the imperial sword and a hero of the mythical age.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    After suffering from the suicide attack of the abyss devil, St. George''s party, after dealing with the wounded, rushed to the temporary residence of human beings with SIVI.


    For the time being, the area of Xiwei has exceeded the expected area.


    On the undulating grassland, there are many magic structures. Some emergency buildings similar to green yurts stand there. At first glance, there is an illusion of continuous green ocean.


    It is difficult for most people to understand the large-scale relocation route.


    Sylvie thought at first that he would be severely questioned. After all, he appeared too abrupt.


    But I don''t know whether it is the Terrans who can''t find anyone to hear this matter, or whether St. George has already said hello to the temporary high-level officials. Besides using a large number of magic like "detecting evil" and scanning him back and forth from head to toe several times, the censors did not embarrass him in any other way, and soon released him from the isolation Come on.


    As soon as he walked out of the yurt, SIVI found that waiting for him outside was actually that delicate knight.


    "It''s you, St. George. What about the others?" Sylvie and the chivalrous knight, who had not yet been named, said.


    "That fool is being scolded."


    The other party sighed, and his face was full of helpless expression: "because our original task was to bring the devil back alive for research, but now let alone bring it back alive, we can''t even spell out the corpse St. George alone has taken all the responsibility and is being scolded by the chief executive


    Then, the nameless chivalrous knight took SIVI to a building several times larger than other yurts.


    After a long wait, St. George came out of it.


    "How do you feel?" The delicate Knight breathed a sigh of relief to himself, but immediately pretended that there was nothing wrong with him, so he went up and asked.


    "It''s the chief executive who can speak for three hours at a time." St. George said with admiration: "if you have this level of lung capacity, you can easily sing a longer mantra even in a fierce battle."


    "I don''t think that''s the point..."


    West Wei make complaints about it.


    This made St. George notice him immediately.


    "Ha ha, you really passed the examination! I knew you were a good man


    He walked quickly to Sylvie and patted him on the shoulder, which made his shoulder ache


    If you change to other ordinary magicians, they will be knocked to the ground with these two strokes.


    "I think the audit here is a bit of a joke Even if I don''t have the smell of demons or undead, what if I''m a human spy who sneaks in here to investigate or sabotage? "


    Sylvie grinned in pain, then asked, somewhat puzzled.


    "Are you a spy sent by the devil?" Asked St. George, with his mouth cocked up.


    "I''m not going to admit it or not?" Sylvie sighed helplessly.


    Is this guy''s head a little too simple?


    "Yes, so it''s a knight''s virtue to trust one''s fellow countrymen. I believe you. "


    St. George looked at Seaver seriously, but then he gave a fresh smile.


    "Moreover, if you are really the enemy, I will judge you personally with the sword in my hand when you do something against human beings."


    "I trust all human beings, but when they betray the bottom line that human beings should have, I will definitely bring them all to justice as an imperial sword Knight under the banner of justice!"


    St. George''s eyes showed the self-confidence and the persistence of justice, which made Sylvie surprised and admired.


    Those who can stick to the chivalry virtue in later generations are often called "lengtouqing". They bump their heads and blood in front of the reality. They are either grinded away and integrated into the secular world, or are buried forever with their own beliefs, and even die in silence It is only in this era of human unity and unremitting efforts that this kind of guy with the purest heart of justice will emerge.


    Sylvie found that when St. George said such words, he always sneered at him, but the delicate knight who was extremely concerned about him also showed a helpless and bitter smile, as if saying "this guy is such a headache". But that smile also contained the incomparable pride of St. George as Buddha looked at his children.


    Not only the graceful knight, but also some of the knights who passed by and heard the words of St. George''s had similar expressions on their faces.


    Not only do you have a firm belief in justice, but even your peers are proud of it.


    Sylvie looked at St. George and realized.


    It''s no wonder that there are so many super powers in the mythological era, and even the Great Magicians are becoming rare in later generations


    After listening to St. George''s declaration, Sylvie did not continue to tangle with the lax auditing of the place, but walked around the temporary residence with St. George.Of course, the chivalrous Knight followed.


    "So I really like you, Edward! Join us and be our partner


    St. George is still trying to persuade Sylvie to join the order of buckinghouse, the alternate Knights of the order of swords.


    Sylvie could only express Alexander.


    "Speaking of it, this is just a temporary residence. Don''t the Knights of the sword intend to take part in the battle against the Lord of pestilence?"


    He tried to divert St. George''s attention by picking one of the most pressing topics at the moment.


    "Now we are not ready to confront the Lord of pestilence, but when the reinforcements come, it will be different." As expected, St. George, instead of persuading Seaver, talked about the situation here.


    "Strong aid? Do you mean other heroes? " Although this topic is only used to distract seavy''s attention, he is also interested in it.


    "Other battlefields are tight. We can''t call other heroes to help us for the time being." St. George shook his head in a tone of regret.


    However, according to some documents handed down from the last era, the abyss devil was forced to fight the last great war with mankind, namely, the battle of talieside.


    But in the battle of taliesid, the Lord of the plague was exposed, so it can be seen that this ambush will surely end in failure.


    "So what are the so-called strong reinforcements..." Sylvie asked curiously.


    "It''s an ancient dragon."


    St. George showed a proud smile: "our sage adult went to Tianyan mountain and convinced the ancient dragon to help us deal with the plague Lord!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    I don''t know whether it''s because of his trust in Sylvie, or St. George had thought of something similar. Almost at the moment SIVI finished speaking, he had already pulled out his flame sword, broke through the crowd who did not know what had happened, and directly rushed into the airport berth, trying to stop the other side before the knight named Seg, who was under the control of the plague Lord, started.


    But in this moment, SIVI caught the strange smile on SEG''s face.


    The next moment, SEG''s body suddenly inflated, just like the previous abyss devil''s violent explosion!


    St. George, who failed to arrive in time, was directly pushed back by the impact of the explosion. However, it seemed that he wanted to capture seg. Several guards who were close to each other were directly blasted into pieces, with blood and visceral fragments flying all over the sky!


    For a while, seeing this cruel and bloody scene, the ordinary people who had just come to watch the scene screamed. They crowded out and tried to escape. The whole scene suddenly became chaotic, making the imperial sword knights who came to help were blocked in the periphery.


    Only SIVI and the elegant Knight crowded in and entered the airport berth together.


    Although St. George fell several somersaults, it seemed that his well-trained body had made a physical reaction on the way, and had not suffered any substantial damage except some dizziness.


    But that''s not the point!


    SIVI saw a black air like ink shot into the neck of the sapphire dragon, which did not seem to have recovered from the farce!


    Although he had opened the gap on the way to block it, but somehow after crossing this space-time, his magic between the gaps appeared a strange hysteresis phenomenon, which led to the failure to block it.


    Sapphire dragon is not vigilant enough, but human beings are just like the difference between ants and human beings.


    Even if humans see a riot in ants, they will not react. It is for this reason that it originally came here to help mankind only because it had reached a certain deal with the sage. At the beginning, it was watching everything in front of it with the mentality of watching a play.


    However, it did not expect that it was not human beings who planned all this, but an existence that even compared with it, the Lord of pestilence!


    "Goo," the Dragon shook his huge head and roared in annoyance: "that guy It''s buried in my body


    Shadow in the magic also implies the meaning of "body". In black witchcraft, there are the types of making puppets to curse each other by cutting other''s shadow.


    And even if it is the plague Lord, it is impossible to control the sapphire dragon by plague magic or a part of his body - even if it is a sneak attack.


    That''s why it took great risks to send its own shadow.


    If it is found before or during the operation, resulting in the shadow falling into the hands of human beings, then there is no need to ambush, and the downfall of the Lord of plague is almost doomed.


    Unfortunately, it''s right to bet. Even here, where human elites are gathered, no one can see through its plan.


    I''m afraid that from the beginning, its plan was not to escape from the main material plane, but to make an appearance of escaping, and then stab human beings in the back, so that the current situation unfavorable to the abyss demons can be reversed!


    "Don''t be impatient, Mr. karotrras. We''ll call on the best human exorcists in a moment..."


    Several human officials who had just talked to the Dragon immediately tried to pacify each other.


    But they failed.


    With a jerk of its tail, the sapphire dragon directly patted the officials and their bodyguards into meat patties!


    Then, the Dragon roared into the sky, the original golden dragon eyes suddenly turned blood red, obviously has completely lost his mind.


    Just by unfolding their wings and letting go of their own dragon power, the people who were just noisy became weak and fell to the ground. Some people with poor psychological tolerance even became incontinent.


    "Damn it, what the hell is this?"


    St. George''s forward movement was stiff for a moment, but soon recovered.


    But his words contained bitterness that even Sylvie could hear.


    Originally, human beings invited the strongest reinforcements to deal with the Lord of plague, but instead, the Lord of pestilence turned his spearhead against mankind It''s a great irony.


    "Be careful, the attack is coming!"


    SIVI yelled, then waved his hand and immediately deployed dozens of layers of usual magic shields to test his opponent''s destructive power.


    Sapphire dragons don''t have dragon breath. What they spit out is sound wave energy. In terms of destructive power, it''s not so good in dragon clan.


    Although the sapphire dragon is surprisingly large, if the spit is still only sound waves, in theory, only two or three magic shields can stop it.


    I saw the Dragon open his mouth, spit out a blue beam of light No, it''s not so much a light beam as a translucent blue mist.But the fog flew straight and fast, giving the illusion that it was a beam of light.


    And the mist, as if nothing, easily penetrated the magic shield set by SIVI, and came straight to the three men!


    At that time, St. George almost subconsciously waved the flame sword in his hand. The flame sword made of highly pure metal was like a saw, which could easily cut the mist in two!


    "The feeling is very floating Be careful, this is not a spell like ability of physical strike! " "It''s like a bullet cut," he said.


    Sylvie congratulated himself.


    It seems that although this giant dragon and sapphire dragon want to, they should be different kinds of dragons It is also said that sapphire dragon, which is not so strong in the dragon clan, can be regarded as an ancient dragon species.


    While SIVI murmured in his heart, he also noticed that the mist cut in half by St. George did not disappear, but spread towards the people in the rear.


    After weighing the pros and cons, SIVI opened a gap in the rear, trying to swallow up the scattered fog.


    At the same time, the three have come to the dragon.


    However, the other party obviously did not have the interest of chatting with the three people, and almost flapped their wings at the same time.


    The general dragon will carry its own anti gravity magic ability, so compared with the body, not too big wings can also fly in the air with their huge body. And this ancient dragon species not only has the same ability, but also the strength of its wings. Just ordinary beating almost blew all three people out.


    In fact, they were not blown away as a result of SIVI''s quiet manipulation of the wind element.


    The empty boat near this berth has been blown to the ground by the strong wind caused by the wings of the dragon


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    The magic ship about the same size as that in the Aldrich college was thrown high by the storm caused by the dragon. People who didn''t have time to leave the empty ship were like sesame seeds flying out of the cabin, shaking their teeth in the air.


    But Sylvie and his party did not have much to save the crew. Because immediately, the magic ship under the action of gravity, bow down, toward the berth ground hit!


    "Don''t move!" Seaver yelled, then immediately released nearly 10000 towing anchors, connecting the magic ship with the empty berth opposite.


    Under the influence of those magic strings that can''t be detected by the naked eye, the huge magic ship bow like a cruise ship gradually turns its direction, and finally passes over SIVI''s head at the critical moment, slamming heavily on the opposite berth, directly smashing a hole in the ground with a thickness of several meters made of metal!


    if it''s to be compared, it''s like hitting a piece of foam board with a shot.


    The ground of the opposite berth is concave, among which is the magic ship that caused the accident.


    The hull of the magic ship was stuck in a hole. The hull was full of dents and damages, and there were pieces of bow scattered around it.


    At the next moment, the hull of the magic ship began to bend forward from the center. Then, because it could not bear the weight of the rear part of the magic ship, the center of the ship made a piercing sound.


    The keel and the board used to make the magic boat were all broken from it, revealing the steel bars used to fix the shape inside. It looked like the ribs of a corpse, which made people feel creepy.


    The second half of the broken magic ship also hit the ground, causing a second shock and explosion. The heat wave rolled up even made Sylvie smell his hair burning.


    But this is not the time to care.


    The dragon''s movement did not stop. Its blood red eyes were staring at SIVI and his party for a few seconds, and then spewed out the blue fog again.


    "The same moves won''t work for me!"


    This time, St. George, who had learned to do so, directly cut through the fog with a sword, and his action looked very natural and unrestrained.


    at the same time, his words also let the west side of the west make complaints about the cargo.


    I don''t know whether I was irritated by St. George or instinctively. Knowing that his spitting was invalid for St. George, the dragon made a dive and rushed at the three men!


    "Four enchantments. Sharp!" Sylvie put a temporary enchantment on St. George''s flame sword. He also put up a magic shield in the direction of the dragon''s advance.


    If you give him a little time, maybe the magic shield alone can be strengthened to make the opponent feel dizzy.


    However, time is pressing, and SIVI can''t set up a strong shield. The last few magic shields were smashed by the opponent with overwhelming force at one time. Besides slightly hindering the opponent''s speed, it has little effect. Although a tiny bit as like as two peas in the legend,


    ''s flaming sword is similar to the legendary fire. But apart from creating material, it can cut some magic that can be identified by the naked eye. What''s more, it has little effect on the reputation of St Georges.


    Not only that, because of the material, it is almost impossible to enchant it permanently. Even if SIVI wants to enchant it, he has to choose the extremely difficult quadruple enchantment in order to obtain a little magic effect bonus.


    However, St. George himself did not care. Facing the huge dragon, he waved his sword without fear.


    The hard and heavy dragon claws suddenly pierced the iron plate on the berth floor and seized a big hole on it. St. George took the opportunity to jump up and use the front claws of the other party as a bridge and ran to the other party''s head quickly!


    Even Sylvie was taken aback by his audacity.


    On the contrary, the pretty faced Knight seemed to have been accustomed to St. George''s unexpected manner of action, and began to chant magic in a low voice.


    After listening to a few incantations, Sylvie understood that he was casting a magic mainly based on wind elements, which seemed to be the feeling of making air into a cushion, which seemed to be used to catch St. George.


    The cooperation between them is really tacit.


    After a murmur in his heart, Sylvie began to prepare the virtual magic sword, ready to project it as an arrow. Once hit, even the ancient dragon species would be greatly damaged.


    At this juncture, the Dragon roared in the sky, and his voice was full of anger and pain.


    Sylvie couldn''t help looking up and saw St. George falling from the sky in the same way as a skydiver.


    The dragon was hovering over him, looking very angry.


    Then SIVI discovered the source of the dragon''s anger - its right eye was blinded by a scar that ran through the whole eye! There is no doubt that it was St. George who caused this wound.


    Because the next moment, the Dragon looked at St. George with his left eye, and then ejected a much thicker and thicker blue mist than the previous two times!Seaver, who is opening the gap between the void, finally succeeded. Before St. George was hit, he was transferred to his side through the gap magic, leaving the blue mist empty.


    Thank you


    Even the nerves of St. George''s were startled by the terrifying attack.


    There is no place to borrow from the air. Even if you wield a sword, you can''t cut through the fog, so SIVI''s shot is just right.


    The only pity is that the void magic sword has disappeared because of this random hand and must be rebuilt.


    At this time, the dragon also re locked St. George who had escaped from death.


    "It seems that the other party is dead set on you." Sylvie was still in the mood, joking.


    "I''m not at all interested in encounters other than the hugs of young girls when they come home triumphantly."


    St. George replied nervously.


    "Give me a minute." Sylvie pulled at the corners of his mouth and said solemnly.


    "No problem."


    St. George took a deep breath, and then decided to rush out again to attract the dragon''s attention to buy Seaver time.


    His body froze.


    Not only St. George, but even Sylvie suddenly found that he was under the pressure of a ghost. His body was hard to move!


    "Lord of pestilence..." Feeling this strange power from his body, Seaver squeezed the name out of his teeth word by word.


    It seems that when the guy named SEG blew himself up, he spread the plague magic in this space.


    Although this kind of magic is almost impossible to infect the likes of Sylvie and St. George, it doesn''t matter if you just block their movements for a short time.


    Normally, two or three seconds is nothing, but now it''s different.


    Because the dragon has once again spewed a pale blue mist at the two people!


    At least protect St. George!


    Knowing that he might not survive, Sylvie suddenly felt a subtle sense of relief in his heart: it seemed that his great adventure back to the mythical age was about to end before it began. However, if we can let St. George, who has the name of dragon butcher, live on, maybe he can avenge himself in the future


    In fact, the current situation is not completely unsolved.


    For example, SIVI can escape directly into the copy to avoid attacks. After all, no matter how strong the plague magic of the Lord of plague is, it can''t affect the thinking of a great mage.


    But curiously, Sylvie didn''t want to do that.


    Because he wanted St. George, this chivalrous guy to live.


    However, after he made up his mind, something unexpected happened.


    A slender figure suddenly rushed from the side, blocking in front of the two people, with their own body to withstand the strange fog.


    It''s the chivalrous knight. This thought flashed through Sylvie''s mind.


    It seems that the other party has not been attacked by the plague Lord.


    To this day, Sylvie still does not know his name. The knight turned back and looked at St. George, who was safe and sound, with gentle eyes. Then he fell flat on the ground and lost consciousness.


    And Sylvie, for the first time, saw a look of panic on St. George''s face.


    "Wei An --!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Finally, the blue dragon roared away, leaving only a mess of the airport and the lost Saint George.


    The next day, Sylvie blocked St. George with his luggage at the back door of the temporary residence.


    Vivian is not dead, her life features are still preserved, but it is not alive, because she lost her soul.


    Sylvie has seen people in this state - the same is true of Claude, whose soul is completely separated from his body when ghost disease breaks out.


    Not only Wei An, but also a lot of people infected with fog also showed this kind of disease. To be honest, the number of people who have been usurped of their souls would have increased several times if SIVI hadn''t made the decision to throw most of them into the void as soon as the fog appeared.


    "What are you doing here?" Leaning against the wood textured door frame, SIVI asked the stern looking St. George.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    St. George, with a gloomy face, looked at Seaver and did not answer.


    Sylvie sighed, "what''s your status as a swordsman? Now the whole human settlement is in a state of uncertainty. As a knight, can you leave them alone who will be attacked by the Lord of pestilence at any time? "


    At present, the largest airport of human temporary residence has been completely destroyed. Dozens of magic ships have also affected the pond and fish, and lost their fighting ability. The whole camp is in panic. At that time, many soldiers who maintain order have been seriously injured. Because of the legend of the ancient dragon, the plan to ambush the Lord of plague can almost be defeated.


    "The Lord of pestilence will not attack here. If you just run away, it''s OK to say that if you want to touch here after losing your own shadow, it''s just a way of suicide. If it had not been for the fact that the ancient dragon had caught human beings by surprise and only the three of us were able to cope with the enemy, the situation would not have been like this. " St. George shook his head and whispered, "as for knighthood I have submitted my resignation to the chief knight


    "That is to say, between knight and lover, did you choose the latter in the end?"


    Sylvie pointed out the essence of St. George''s behavior.


    "I owe Vivian too much since I became a knight''s retinue." St. George''s face was full of pain and bitterness. Obviously, he gave up his knighthood, which hit him a lot: "knights can''t do anything for their own selfish desires, and maintaining stability in temporary residence is the best choice But I can''t do it. Even if the hope is dim, I want to try to bring Wei''an back with my own hands. "


    When he said this, a little smile appeared on Sylvie''s face.


    Yes, in the myth, St. George is not a knight, but the pioneer of killing ancient dragon species, the legendary Dragon Slayer!


    What''s more, Sylvie doesn''t like people who kill all their emotions for the sake of the so-called chivalry. Maybe the people who focus on the whole Terran are great, but if they lose their feelings and desires, are they really a complete person?


    "In that case, I can help you a little bit."


    With that, Sylvie held out his hand to St. George. "I think I''m quite useful."


    "But does it really matter?" St. George didn''t directly accept Sylvie: "you''ve just come to the temporary residence, aren''t you obliged to do this?"


    I don''t like that guy too much When you''re away, she''s always hanging me aside and doing short meditation exercises on her own


    Sylvie didn''t take his hand back, but with a smile, he continued, "well, we''re partners. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Enough." The gloomy expression on St. George''s face finally improved a little. He reached out and took SIVI''s hand and said definitely, "very much."


    After formally accepting Xiwei''s admission, the two talents began to move towards the direction of giant dragon flying away.


    It''s about saving Vivian (and other human beings who have been robbed of their souls), but St. George can only think of the way to defeat the dragon. Although I don''t know if it''s useful, it''s better to do it first.


    Sylvie is also curious about the situation.


    What''s more, he may be able to solve the problem of ghost disease that has plagued him for a long time.


    However, compared with St. George, who specializes in fighting magic and arcane, Sylvie obviously has more experience in survival and tracking in the wild It''s all copy driven.


    "Ancient dragon species I mean, most of the ancient dragons are arrogant and can''t hide their magic power. Therefore, it''s easy to find out the direction of each other with the magic of "strong enemy probe."


    While releasing some strange pointer like magic, SIVI explained: "because in the previous battle, all the perception and analysis work has been handed over to Wei''an, so your perception is not high So I''ll try my best to be responsible for the perception in the future. Just let go of it. "


    "By the way, Sylvie, are you a great magician?"


    St. George touched his chin, looked at the spinning hands with interest, and asked Sylvie."Why do you think so?" SIVI asked curiously.


    Ever since he passed through this era, SIVI has been paying attention not to reveal his identity as a great magician. The only time that he could expose his identity was the void magic sword, which could not be launched at last.


    "Didn''t you enchant my sword four times before? Sharp? Temporary enchantment is one of the most powerful tests of control. Each additional enchantment will increase in difficulty geometrically. What''s more, your enchanting object is a flame sword made by me with a metal wearer. "


    Temporary enchantment is also combat magic, so explain to St. George, who is also proficient in it.


    Sylvie was relieved that he was in this little magic that he didn''t notice.


    Fortunately, this is an era when great mages are as many as dogs, and legendary great mages are everywhere Well, although a little exaggerated, but compared with the later generations, the number of strong people in this era can not be compared with it.


    So even seeing a great magician as young as SIVI, St. George was not too surprised.


    "Yes, I''m a great magician. It''s just that I didn''t expect to encounter such exciting things when I showed up. "


    Half of the truth said.


    "It was hard work, but that''s how it is in this era." St. George''s face also showed a smile: "this is the most dangerous, but also the greatest era!"


    Sylvie agrees.


    Throughout the history of mankind, there is probably no period more magnificent than the mythological era.


    But now is not the time to talk about this, because his "enemy probes" are all pointing in the same direction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    This is the airship berth at Aldrich college.


    A bird about the size of a private car, from the ancient forest, chirped and flapped its wings twice and landed here.


    Pengniao behind a total of three people.


    First of all, down from above is a blonde girl with small braids on both sides of her head, which looks light, agile and full of vitality.


    She took a deep breath, then spit out slowly, and then gave a cheerful smile.


    "Sure enough, it''s better to go back to Aldrich and relax."


    After her, a little girl with long light blue hair and a cat''s ear hairpin on her head came down from pengbird''s back. She looked a little younger than a blonde girl, but the cool look made her look extra mature.


    The pengbird''s back is about two meters high from the ground, which is not insurmountable for ordinary people, but it seems a little higher for blue haired girls.


    But the girl did not hesitate to jump down.


    At the same time, as if it was intended to protect her, the air around her flowed, forming a life-saving ring like effect. While lifting up the girl''s long light blue hair, she was also allowed to land slowly. The whole process was more stable than that of a blonde girl.


    When the girl landed, a translucent pearl colored figure that looked about her age emerged from behind her.


    If you are an ordinary person, you must think that you have seen the ghost Although in essence, she does exist like a ghost


    "Welcome back."


    At this time, from the entrance of the airport, Sophia walked slowly over. Her eyes were still slightly tired from staying up late. Her long red hair without careful care was coiled into a simple bun on her head. She poked it with a wooden hairpin sent by SIVI. It looked quite like a wife''s temperament of ordinary people: "how are you playing in the ancient forest sea What is it like


    Naturally, the blonde and blue haired girls are Eliza and Theo who have been staying in the southern forest of forest spirit territory some time ago.


    Eliza first used the simple fairy language and the forest spirit on the pengniao''s back who was responsible for driving. Then the giant pengbird, under the control of the spirit, spread its wings again and rushed into the endless blue sky. Then, Eliza showed a sweet smile to Sophia.


    "It''s very interesting, and sister Sophia, you know, the Forest Elves have set up a statue in the new spirit city to commemorate their teacher''s achievements!"


    Dancing and dancing, she was very happy to tell what she had seen and heard in the ancient forest sea.


    Sophia laughed when she looked like this.


    Then Sophia asked Theo, "what about Theo? Did you have a good time there? "


    "Yes."


    The girl nodded, and her long blue hair fluttered gently. Although her expression did not change much, Sophia was aware of a sense of contentment hidden in it.


    "All right, everybody." Theo whispered, but everyone in her mouth, in addition to the Forest Elves, had been fed by her beasts and demons. When she went to the ancient forest sea, she did not expect that those guys would still remember her.


    Even a few of them secretly piled fruits and other things at the door of her house at night, probably to repay her kindness.


    Thinking of those creatures that look terrible, but actually have their own feelings, Theo''s face appears with a faint smile, which makes Sophia a a little surprised. Originally, only when he was with SIVI would Theo show this kind of gentle smile from the heart.


    "What''s more, Stella took me to see it," Theo continued with a faint smile, unaware of Sophia''s surprise, "where she used to live. It''s a beautiful place. "


    The child has grown up, too.


    When Theo and Sita hold hands, Sophia can''t help but send out this kind of mother like feeling in her heart.


    Sure enough, it was the right decision to let her play in the ancient forest during the holiday.


    "Well, travel experience and so on. I''ll talk about it later." Sophia clapped her hands. "You go back to your room and put your luggage in. Then go to the dining room. Alice has made a lot of dishes and is waiting for us there. It''s not good if it gets cold."


    "Well, I''ve been missing Alice''s food for a long time." "Yes."


    Both girls nodded and followed Sophia to the restaurant.


    Because the opening day is approaching, many students have already returned to Aldrich, and they met many students on the way to say hello to them, and the girls can only respond one by one.


    The dining room has been decorated for the beginning of the school. It seems that there is less solemnity and more joy than usual.


    "Miss Eliza, Miss Theo, long time no see."


    Alice, still dressed as a maid, put the plate of roast chicken in her hands on the table and said hello to the girl who came by.In addition to her, a few of the monitors who came back to Aldrich and some students who were close to the members of the black class were also here. They said hello to them one after another.


    "Alice, I miss you so much." Eliza rushed over and hugged the maid and rubbed her chest.


    "Why, Miss Eliza?" Alice was startled: "you, are you this kind of orientation?"


    "The elves in the southern forest are always fruits and fruits They''ve been fed up with it for a long time, and Alice''s food is really delicious


    "So, so it is..."


    Alice laughed awkwardly.


    "Or what else?" Eliza lifted her face from the maid''s breast and looked at each other curiously.


    "Ah, ha ha..." Alice gave her a silly dry smile.


    "Eliza recently borrowed a set of" Maria on top "from the library Sophia clapped her hand suddenly.


    "Maria on top? What''s that? Is it nice? " Eliza asked with great interest, her eyes flickering.


    "It''s a lace novel." Sophia immediately replied.


    "Wow! Miss Sophia, you can''t say that The maid''s face turned red and she cried out in a panic: "I, I just borrowed the wrong book by mistake! Well, that''s it


    "Lace, what is it?"


    Theo on one side had his head tilted, as if curious.


    "It doesn''t matter if Miss Theo doesn''t know!"


    The maid said firmly, "no, please don''t know about this kind of thing!"


    After a riot, they began to enjoy a big meal.


    "What about the teacher?" Struggling to swallow the mashed potatoes in her mouth, Eliza asked strangely, "wasn''t the teacher still here when I contacted Theo before?"


    "Sylvie''s gone to King Huolian Obviously, the injury is not good. " Sophia sighed. "There''s something wrong. Besides, saran and Evan are over there


    "I see..."


    Eliza nodded, then said seriously, "well, who took the magic robe that the teacher wore in my room?"


    Sophia looked away with a guilty look.


    "Theo''s hat is gone." Theo, who was fighting the pumpkin pudding, also looked up and stressed, "Sylvie''s Nightcap."


    The maid looked away from her eyes with a guilty heart.


    The prisoner is already obvious.


    "What are you doing to the dean?" Doris,


    , hangs his eyes, and some make complaints about it.


    But her voice did not reach the girls.


    "But, but when I was washing clothes, I secretly hid my teacher''s inner clothes!" For some reason, the maid showed her pride.


    "Don''t do such things by virtue of your position! It''s going to cause trouble to the Dean! "


    Doris immediately make complaints about Tucao.


    On the other side, the victim is negotiating with each other.


    "In that case, I want to make up for it." Eliza held up her fork and made a gesture of "three." she said, "three coupons."


    The toutoutiao means to let SIVI touch his head. It is sold by the college store to specific personnel.


    Sophia put a fork in front of her chest: "no way."


    "Did the Academy release that stuff?" Doris continued to make complaints about the way.


    Of course, her words still did not reach.


    Eliza: give me a teacher''s pillow


    Sophia: A deal. "


    Dorothy: "so why is there such a thing in our college..."


    The girls'' happy lunch continued.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    "Fortunately, the guy didn''t go back to tianyanshan directly Otherwise, it would be a bit of trouble. "


    Seeing that Seaver''s powerful enemy probes all point in the same direction, St. George rubbed the hilt of his long sword on his waist, showing a grim look: "I heard that it is a mountain composed of hundreds of mountains. Even the great beast of bimont will get lost there. No one can find the ancient dragon from that place except for the sage."


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. Maybe it''s just an Asian dragon or a passing abyss devil."


    Sylvie threw cold water on him.


    Where they are now is a deserted city.


    It can be seen that the city has not been abandoned for a long time. There are not many weeds on the roads and the moss coverage on the houses on both sides is not wide.


    "Since the invasion of the abyss, there have been more and more cities like this."


    St. George stood on the edge of a dried up fountain and looked at the fish carcass which had only bones inside. He sighed: "the plague brought by demons, killing and amusing people like games, bait for huge demons Many human beings are forced to leave their homes, or they will die. They are the most hardworking people who can build villages, towns and cities in desolate places. They just want to get a better life through their own work. What''s the wrong with this? "


    As he said this, he took the iron armor hand to clench his fist and smashed it on the fountain. With his fist as the center, the whole fountain was suddenly made a crack pit in the shape of spider web by Juli.


    "So you became a knight to protect them?"


    ''asked seavy in a low voice, looking at St. George, who was a little bit moody.


    "I didn''t think so much at first because I was one of the refugees who abandoned the village and fled to other places." St. George laughed at himself: "our village was attacked by a big devil. The militia didn''t even delay for a few minutes. Many people died in the village. Fortunately, the guy didn''t have any interest in chasing us in person. He just released a few black prison dogs to pursue and kill us fugitives


    He stopped and looked up at the gloomy sky, as if to remember something: "Sylvie, you know, I lost a part of my right heel, which was bitten off by the big dogs wrapped in the green flame."


    "At that time, my mother and sister were knocked down by the black prison dog, and I shivered and tried to knock down those guys with the sticks I had picked up to save my family But it failed. "


    St. George''s body trembled: "I watched my mother and sister''s necks be bitten off, the throat let out a wheezing sound, the bright red blood flowed all over the ground, the color of life gradually lost in their eyes, and finally watched them torn into pieces by those hateful big dogs, but I couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, I was saved by a few Knights passing by, and I was only bitten off my heel My sister was only six years old at that time


    His voice was full of remorse and powerlessness, and it was the first time Sylvia had seen such a sad and depressed Saint George.


    "I began to learn from those knights, and vowed that from then on, I would never give up any human that could be saved, and never let my relatives and friends die so unknowingly!"


    "So even if you give up your knighthood, you have to save Vivian..."


    ''said Sylvie, looking for something in this deserted city.


    "Wei''an is a knight''s retinue who follows the teacher with me to become a knight. Unlike me, she came from a noble family with mature fighting skills and a very smart head. Almost all of my Arcane Magic and combat magic were learned in actual combat. The so-called "remember with the body" is the worst way. Unlike Wei An, she can absorb all kinds of magic knowledge like a sponge... "


    St. George said with a wry smile, "if she hadn''t been helping me all the time, maybe my poor student would have been kicked out by the teacher."


    Mouth ancient moon! The talent to learn magic in practice is obviously better than staying in a quiet mage tower and sinking down to learn how to do it!


    "At what age did you begin to learn fighting skills and magic with knights?" Suddenly seavy asked.


    "I was four years older than my sister and was saved by my teacher when I was ten. After cleaning the stables and the mage tower for two years, I began to learn words and magic


    St. George seemed embarrassed to scratch his head.


    "How old are you this year? Have you reached twenty?" Asked seavy again.


    "I''m eighteen." St. George''s face was taken for granted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That is to say, when they were 12 years old, they began to learn magic, and then at 18 years old, they became the imperial sword Knights'' order, which needed great fighting skills to join, and had a reputation second only to heroes among human beings?


    Not only that, but also became the Knight Commander of the imperial sword order.


    Even if this era is very special, it is very easy to make contributions to the war. It will take at least two years to become a member of the imperial sword order, and then it will take at least one year to be promoted to Knight CommanderThat is to say, after only three years of learning, this product has leapt from an illiterate rural youth to a number of experts among human beings - and it will soon become a hero in the name of a dragon butcher.


    Who''s a poor student in tema''s family!


    Name with inferior students in the special you are the protagonist life!


    Even SIVI, who has a college system, dare not say how many students he can teach in his life!


    I''m afraid it''s also a way for St. George''s teacher to stimulate him to study hard


    In the end, Sylvie could only blame this unreasonable situation.


    "I''m sorry, it''s much more pleasant to say such a thing than to press it in my heart..." St. George reorganized his mind and became the knight again: "I think too much. I don''t know whether the dragon is here or not."


    "About that," SIVI said, taking back some mage''s eyes that he had let out, and then said to him, "I saw the monster''s footprints not far from the front, and compared with the footprints of the guy in the airport before, we seemed to have won the grand prize."


    The situation of the strong enemy probe remained the same, telling them that the so-called strong enemy was hidden in front of them. Sylvie and St. George looked at each other in silence for a few seconds. St. George whipped out his sword and said to Seaver with a serious look.


    "It''s a bit cheeky to say that, but now I need your help."


    "As you wish, my partner."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    Soon Sylvie and St. George were at the point of the probe.


    The buildings there have long disappeared, leaving only rubble and debris all over the ground. Even the ground has sunk a few inches. At first glance, it looks like it was just hit by a meteor.


    In the middle of the ruins is a blue dragon. At the moment, it was just like a huge quadruped, curled up there motionless.


    If you look closely, you can see that it has black lines on its sapphire blue scales - the result of being eroded by the shadow of the plague Lord.


    St. George held the flame sword in his hands and assumed a fighting posture.


    The Dragon roared, and the light blue mist spewed out towards him.


    But was easily dodged by the prepared St. George.


    The Dragon slapped its huge wings and set off a storm. At the same time, it also flew up. At the same time, a sword composed of pure void energy and ether suddenly appears and shoots at the dragon''s original place - if it doesn''t move, the blow will hit its chest!


    "No way There will be a strange delay when the void of this era can be mobilized, so that the enemy will not be hit at all. " Hiding not far away, SIVI gritted his teeth and muttered. Unlike St. George, who was facing the enemy, his main task was to snipe the dragon in a long distance: "do you want to change to elemental magic But dragons are very resistant to elemental magic. "


    "SIVI, dispel the curse!"


    St. George has given himself a body strengthening, and shouts at the claws of the dragon.


    Sylvie froze for a moment, but immediately understood what St. George meant.


    The master of the plague implanted the shadow into the dragon''s body to control the dragon. However, the current dragon is just crazy and rampant, destroying no one''s city, and is not controlled by the Lord of plague. The best evidence is that it has not driven away from the plague master, but is trying to stay away from the battlefield.


    In this case, if we can dispel the curse of the plague Lord, which uses shadow as the medium, will the legendary dragon return to its original state?


    SIVI immediately came to the conclusion that the success rate was not high, but it was worth trying.


    As soon as he shook his hands, the wand disappeared, replaced by a bright light.


    Under his adjustment and construction of magic, the light turned into a bow and arrow.


    This is the more common two ring magic light arrow in holy magic, but Sylvie improved it and added a lot of complicated casting conditions to enhance the stability of the light arrow.


    Then he began to attach a high-level dispel curse to the arrow of light - most of the holy magic can be attached to the arrow of light to enhance its power, or to transform it into a composite magic with other effects.


    While St. George was bouncing between the dragon''s claws, sivera opened his bow string and aimed at the dragon''s head.


    The arrow came out in response to the sound, turned into a streamer, and went straight into the dragon''s head.


    But it didn''t work.


    The ray of light, whose effect is closer to physical attack, has no effect on the hard cuticle of the dragon''s head. The magic resistance of the ancient dragon also makes the dispelling curse useless.


    The only effect of this arrow is to let the Dragon notice SIVI hiding in the corner and give St. George a chance to breathe.


    To this end, Sylvie had to shift positions immediately. Facts have proved the correctness of his move. Not long after he left his hiding place, he was hit by the saturation of dragon language magic and turned into a piece of gravel.


    Then, regardless of his intention to pull his hatred back on himself, the Dragon spewed out a blue ball of light into the sky.


    Strangely enough, the light ball in the sky, like the second sun, just suspended there, no change.


    But as a great magician, Sylvie discovered the mystery.


    That light ball is like a black hole, all the time greedily sucking the elements around, and its volume is also slowly increasing. If left alone, it will soon become a super bomb that can instantly flatten the whole city and even its surrounding areas!


    There are two ways to solve this situation. One is to find a way to break the light ball, guide it to explode in advance, and nip the disaster in the cradle.


    The second is to directly defeat the dragon before the light ball breaks out. If you lose the control of the dragon, it will become no threat.


    The disadvantage of the first method is that it does not cure the root cause. Even if a light ball is knocked out, the other party can continue to spit out more light balls.


    The second way is that we can''t know when the light ball will explode It seems a little difficult to beat an ancient dragon in an unknown and certainly not going to be long time.


    St. George immediately made a choice. He did not feel the light ball on his head. He jumped up to the height of the opponent''s head with the help of the blue dragon''s claws. He waved the flame sword and cut it hard. All of a sudden, the flame sword left a shallow white mark on the scales of the blue dragon''s head.The Dragon ate pain and roared, which made St. George''s head buzzing. For a moment, it was unable to respond. It was in the straight line of the other party''s Dragon claws. It was like eating a volleyball smashed and smashed into the buildings. Immediately those houses with Arab architectural style collapsed and turned into a pile of ruins!


    If Sylvie hadn''t put a shield on St. George at the critical moment, this blow alone would have made St. George''s beloved!


    It can''t go on like this.


    SIVI shoots a magic sword in the sky. He jumps out of his hiding place and begins to harass the opponent with low ring magic while secretly preparing the four ring magic through double casting skills.


    The existence of the dragon is disgusting.


    Once upon a time, SIVI encountered some advanced dragon creatures in the copy. Even though he ate his second miracle and was wiped out of all supernatural powers, the innate physical ability of the dragon clan could easily smash people into meat


    So it''s definitely not good to hit hard. It has to be tricky.


    The virtual magic sword did not fail to live up to SIVI''s expectations. It swallowed up the light ball on his head, and there was not even a trace of brilliance left. While attracting the attention of blue dragon, it also gave SIVI a certain amount of time.


    "The great glory is broken!"


    Draw out a bright red wand from your own storage box, and the incandescent light will suddenly shoot out from the tip of the wand. The magic is too hot, and if you use it with your bare hands, it will burn Sylvie himself.


    As the red metal wand gradually melted, the blue dragon finally gave out a painful roar for the first time because it was stunned and cracked by the great brilliance!


    It''s the chance Sylvie has been waiting for - the other side finally opens his mouth!


    So, a second light arrow with a dispelling curse was shot into its mouth


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    A sacred light arrow shot into the dragon''s mouth, and soon, those black materials wrapped around it began to peel off like molting, and the only one was connected to it, like a flag, fluttering in the wind.


    Qingming was also restored in the giant longan.


    Seeing that the shadow of the plague Lord did not fall off completely, SIVI once again pulled out a holy light arrow, intending to cure the symptoms and root causes.


    "Boy, don''t continue to waste magic. I''m hopeless." But the blue dragon sighed and said in a thundering voice, "the old plague guy has laid down his blood and planted his shadow on me, which is not the kind of small magic that can be eliminated."


    Xiwei heard the speech and thought for a moment. Then he reached out and touched the blue dragon''s dark scales. He opened his own miracle.


    The black edges on the scales disappeared rapidly.


    "It''s a wonderful miracle that you can awaken to this level of power at this age, and your future achievements will be limitless." Blue Dragon''s eyes were more appreciative, but there was no joy to be rescued: "but I still can''t save me. The shadow of plague has flowed from my scale to my heart. Unless I cut my heart, no matter how powerful your miracle is, there is no way to solve the source."


    At this time, the buildings which had become ruins in the distance were suddenly blown away, and the embarrassed St. George got out of it.


    He was still carrying the flame sword, and his face was ready to die with the blue dragon. However, seeing that SIVI and blue dragon seemed to be talking, and the black substance on blue dragon turned into a seemingly unshakable appearance, which made him stunned.


    "The effect of banishing curse can only last for a while, and the shadow of plague will gradually get used to this magic and make it invalid." The Dragon ignored St. George standing there like a sculpture and didn''t know what to do. Instead, he continued to say to SIVI, "so before I lose consciousness again, I''d like to ask you to do something about it. Let me free myself."


    "Wait a minute!"


    St. George yelled, ran quickly to the blue dragon, and asked in disbelief, "what about the man whose soul you have eaten? Is there no way to recover? "


    "That''s not the case. If you have to plan on treatment, you can send you to the soul boundary before I die, and take the soul wandering there back to the world. After killing me, you can take my unpolluted dragon blood as a guide and glue the soul back to the body."


    Blue Dragon shook his huge head, and then solemnly said, "but in the soul boundary, the five senses of vision, hearing, smell, taste and touch, which depend on the body, will all fail. If you just want to bring back as many souls as possible, it''s no problem. If you want to bring out the soul of a specific character, it''s a bit troublesome. You have to deal with that Everything is very familiar, and there must be extraordinary feelings between the two people as a link. If you take the wrong soul, the person you know will not be revived in the end


    "More than that, my ability to bring you into the boundaries of your soul is like tying a rope around your waist and throwing you into the sea. And the time you can stay in the sea depends on when I pull the rope. If you can''t respond then you''ll have to live in the sea forever. You''re not stupid. You know what I mean? " With that, he gazed at St. George with his eyes as if he could see through people''s hearts and said solemnly, "so, are you ready for this?"


    St. George hung the flame sword back to his waist and showed a bright smile without hesitation: "it''s OK to start at any time."


    Sylvie pondered for a moment, and then asked, "would it be much more burdensome for you if we both entered the boundary of our souls?"


    "I can''t hide it from you..." The Dragon snorted like a horse, and emitted a little light blue smoke from its nostrils: "it is not as simple as 1 + 1 to open the door of soul boundary and send two people in."


    "If I didn''t go, would St. George have more time to look for it?" Sylvie smiles. "So I''ll just stay out there."


    Sylvie wasn''t uninterested in the boundaries of the soul - in fact, he had been curious about that place since several missions had mentioned this wonderful field. Moreover, according to the description of a certain mission, as long as he enters the boundary of the soul, his understanding of the soul will be further deepened.


    But in this way, St. George will not have much time to search for Vivian there.


    So after thinking about it, Sylvie chose to give up.


    In any case, according to the meaning of the blue dragon, its blood can be used as the main material for bonding the soul and the body. In this way, Claude''s ghost disease can be saved, and the study of soul need not be in a hurry for a while. The opportunity for SIVI to study the soul was to cure Claude.


    The blue dragon''s mouth seems to be a little upturned, but the dragon''s head can not see any changes in expression.


    It opened its huge mouth and spewed out a mass of liquid like mercury. The liquid floated in the air and turned into a blue gate.St. George nodded his thanks to Sylvie and pushed open the door into the unknown behind it.


    After St. George left, the black substance on the blue dragon began to cover its body again, which made the dragon''s body tremble slightly.


    This should be due to the fact that the blue dragon has put most of its power into the soul boundary, which makes it unable to continue to suppress the shadow of the plague Lord.


    In vain, SIVI could only use the dispel curse over and over again to delay the blue dragon from being covered by the plague shadow.


    "Boy, listen, I''ve lived for nearly 8000 years, and I''ve made a living, so it doesn''t matter if I''m dead now. But I still have my wish unfinished After my death, please send my dragon soul back to the Dragon Cave in Tianyan mountain, where there is a dragon family that inherits my blood. "


    Sylvie was startled.


    There is no way for the Cologne to bear. It is for this reason that the legend of the creation of a hundred tribes of sheep head evil dragon sad wind has always been considered by the academic community as a sub dragon species rather than an ancient dragon species.


    But now the blue dragon says that there is its own blood on the side of Tianyan mountain


    "Don''t be surprised From a long time ago, we old people wanted to have our own descendants. It''s just that the shackles of the creator are hard to break. However, there is a guy named ello who is a genius in this field. Finally, he worked out how to inherit his own lineage... "


    As if seeing through Xiwei''s mind, the Dragon opened his mouth and said, "as for the reward, I have a piece of truth astronomy in the treasure house of Tianyan mountain, which is not unattractive to you, a magician like you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

The Dean has entered the final stage. Bat has to think about how to fill in the previous pit, so he has to take a day off to make ideas.


    That''s it. Thank you for understanding.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    In this way, in order to divert attention, one person and one dragon chatted there.


    Sylvie also consulted the legendary dragon on the issue of soul territory. Unfortunately, this guy''s power to open soul territory is closer to the magic like ability. He is more right to blame his talent, and he doesn''t know much about soul territory.


    But even so, SIVI got a lot of useful information from it. Knowing that his life was not long ago, and perhaps hoping that SIVI could take care of his descendants in the future, blue dragon knew almost everything he knew, and even revealed some dragon language magic.


    Sylvie had thought that St. George would soon come out of the boundary of his soul, but after about 30 minutes, there was still no movement in the mercury like gate.


    The signs of blue dragon being eroded by the shadow of plague are more and more serious, and the effect of dispelling curse is getting worse and worse. It seems that it is almost impossible to hold on.


    "No, boy, do it! I''d rather die than become a puppet of that kind of thing! "


    The blue dragon roared, and the old voice was full of sadness.


    The mercury gate also began to vibrate with its words, and seemed to fall apart at any time


    "If you don''t continue to maintain the door of the soul territory, can you hold on a little longer?" Sylvie''s forehead was covered with nervous sweat, and he asked.


    "Do you want to give up your friend?"


    The pain of the Dragon roared like thunder.


    "Of course not." Sylvie took a deep breath and put his hands on the mercury gate.


    He had asked Chuangu dragon about the magic of opening the soul territory, but unfortunately, the magic that the guy opened the door was closer to instinct. For this reason, Sylvie had to go all out to put together the original face of the magic from the clues


    And the final result just appeared in front of Sylvie.


    "Legend of the ancient dragon. Freud wants to teach you the Dragon language magic" door of solutrian ". Learning this magic requires language LV7 and consumes technician crystal x1. "


    and then he just let me go


    Even with a college bonus, his linguistics is only lv6.


    So later, when chatting with dragon, he was still desperately searching for the achievement store to find props that could temporarily improve his linguistics.


    Fortunately, there is such a thing in the achievement store -


    "six leaf Jieyu flower"


    "treasure consumables"


    "effect: within half an hour after taking it, those below LV5 in linguistics will gain the state of" language proficiency ". For those with LV5 or above in linguistics, linguistics will be upgraded by one level. The effect of the hexapetal cannot be superimposed. "


    " note: "generally speaking, there are only four leaves in Jieyu flower. If you can find five leaf Jieyu flower, you will be lucky. If you can find six leaf Jieyu flower, you will be favored by the king of flowers. Be grateful for this, mortal." ¡ª¡ªAlthough it can solve the urgent need, the price is so high that it makes Xiwei, who has accumulated a lot of achievements, feel painful.


    Is it because the kengdao system thinks that the development of the college has been too smooth recently, so I have been trapped here?


    Sylvie murmured in his heart, but at last he bought the flower out of his pocket and ate it. Then he crushed the technician''s crystal and learned the magic of the gate of sorotrien.


    Different from those who spend the certificate of the strong to learn, all the magic learned by using the technician crystal is just "learning", which is far from the mastery.


    The same is true of the magic note. Although SIVI can also open the door of mercury, the door he opens does not allow matter to enter into it. That is to say, when someone enters his door, the soul will enter the realm of soul, while the body will stay in the main material plane.


    Not only that, he has a certain chance to fail to open the door. Although he can''t see anything strange in his appearance, he will actually connect to other strange planes. Only when someone goes in can he find the abnormal situation. At that time, those souls who enter it will only be lost in those planes


    If you want to make good use of this magic, I''m afraid you have to wait for SIVI to brush up on the proficiency of this magic.


    As for the test man - anyway, he has a cabinet that can constantly call on goblin, and there is no shortage of mice


    Of course, now is not the time to worry about proficiency. Although opening the door by yourself is not necessarily successful, it is not impossible to keep the door opened by blue dragon.


    He turned pale as soon as he took over the mercury gate. He felt as if he had installed a tap in his body, and the magic in his body was pouring out without money.


    "Kid, how can you maintain the gate of soul territory?" But even so, the blue dragon was surprised enough: "no way, I can''t make mistakes in my nose. Just now you don''t have the taste of soul territory. Why can you suddenly contact and understand the soul territory now?"


    "It''s a little difficult to explain..."Sylvie gritted his teeth and tried to adapt to the feeling that his magic was quickly drained: "you just think I just learned it."


    At this speed, his magic power will be completely drained in about three or four minutes.


    Since he became a great magician, Sylvie has no fear of lack of magic. I didn''t expect that he would feel this feeling today.


    At the same time, he also had to marvel at the strength of Blue Dragon - knowing that the other side had been eroded by the shadow of the plague Lord for nearly half an hour!


    The amount of magic power alone is ten times more than that of Sylvie!


    It''s no wonder that the legend of the ancient dragon, or the ancient dragon species, has always been deified by people since ancient times. If the blue dragon Freud is in full bloom, I''m afraid even the legendary great mage can''t survive it


    "Learn? In such a short time If what you say is true, you are the most terrifying human being I have ever seen. "


    Blue Dragon lies on the ground, and now most of its body has turned black. However, he still sighs from the bottom of his heart: "no Maybe I''ve seen the most terrifying talent of all creatures


    No, no, no, it''s not my talent that scares me. It''s the pit dad system


    Because he didn''t know whether to be proud or sad, SIVI decided to ignore Blue Dragon''s words.


    Just as he was taken away by his magic power and physical strength, he took a painful breath and intended to say something to divert his attention.


    The plague shadow on the blue dragon''s body accelerated rapidly. The unprepared Blue Dragon gave out a huge sad roar and rolled on the ground. The huge body collapsed and flattened the surrounding buildings. It just opened up a large square among the buildings.


    "Lying trough..." SIVI looked at the blue dragon, which seemed to have been completely covered by the plague, and swallowed his saliva.


    St. George hasn''t come out yet, but blue dragon has knelt down. If Sylvie pulls his hand from the mercury gate, the door of soul territory will be closed, and St. George will be trapped in it.


    But if he doesn''t, he will be killed by the dragon who starts to go crazy


    Seeing the blue dragon''s struggling action getting smaller and smaller, and his body gradually began to emit the smell of plague, SIVI finally couldn''t help but shout: "St. George, you bastard! Don''t procrastinate, get out of here


    But there was no response.


    Mercury gate is still so calm.


    The blue dragon''s struggle stopped, and its black body gradually faded, but it did not change back to its original appearance, but turned into a strange stripe similar to tiger skin.


    It stood up from a piece of ruins, the original golden eyes have lost their look, coldly looking at SIVI who is still trying to maintain the soul territory gate, making him shiver involuntarily.


    The next moment, the Dragon appeared in front of him, and the huge claws waved down. Until this time, the explosion caused by the movement of the dragon''s original location was introduced into sivier.


    I can''t hide.


    Magic can''t be used. It seems that all hope can only be placed on the body, which strengthens the defense of the magic robe, gamble and eat the other party''s blow.


    Just as Sylvie was ready to be hit hard, the roar of the Dragon came back to his ears.


    He raised his head and found that the dragon''s front paws had been cut off by some unknown thing and flew to the top of a three story building. The dragon was spraying blue blood and retreating for a while.


    "Sorry, I''m a little late." At this time, the shadow of St. George broke into SIVI''s view.


    His appearance looks a little more vicissitudes than before he entered the realm of soul. There is a 64 crystal on his waist. There seems to be a blue flame in the crystal.


    His usual flame shaped sword was now shrouded in invisible flames. Although it didn''t look very good, SIVI could feel the unspeakable danger from it.


    That''s right.


    This is the legendary dragon butcher St. George, and this is the legendary dragon slaughterer - fire of infamy. Ascalon.


    He looked at the blue dragon, which roared like a wild animal, with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    "Sylvie, I''m very grateful to that guy for opening the door for me and getting back Vivian''s soul." Instead of looking at SIVI, St. George continued to gaze at the Blue Dragon: "I don''t want to kill it."


    You have to say that before you cut its claws Now it''s not convincing at all


    West Wei silently make complaints about her mind.


    "But now it has become the servant of the Lord of pestilence. It has lost its consciousness. It has become the enemy of mankind..." St. George set the fire of notoriety in front of him, and gave the blue dragon the most solemn Knight salute: "so even if it has a favor to me, I will fight it here! If you don''t want to do that, I won''t force you. "


    "No, instead of letting it go on like this, it''s the right choice to let it go here." Sylvie sighed, "and it''s his own wish."With that, they had no other language to communicate with each other, and they put forward a fighting posture to the dragon that was coming again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    With the legend that Floyd, the ancient dragon, fell down like a mountain, Sylvie and St. George were relieved.


    The final battle was more dangerous than they thought.


    Freud''s ability to connect soul territory is very dangerous. It is eroded by the shadow of the plague Lord. After losing his mind, the beast like fighting style makes people tired of coping. If he is careless, he will take away his soul or make meat sauce.


    Fortunately, because of the training of various copies, SIVI has long been the kind of person who can be proficient in all kinds of new skills in actual combat. So is the fight just now. He has almost brought the "door of sorotrien" he has just learned to the best of his ability at this stage.


    To disturb and counteract the soul magic of the ancient dragon, perceive and predict the target of the dragon''s attack, open the door as much as possible to attract the attention of the opponent, and provide St. George with the opportunity to attack.


    St. George, who won the fire of notoriety, did not disappoint him. Several attacks in succession caused enough fatal damage. In the end, the two of them actually defeated Floyd, the legendary dragon.


    At the time of the dragon''s death, the dark shadow that had been occupying its body seemed to know that the situation was over and wanted to sneak away from the dragon.


    But before it could escape, it was sealed in a small crystal bottle by SIVI, who had already prepared for it.


    After receiving enough blood from Freud''s body, St. George stood up and carefully placed the bottles filled with blue blood into SIVI''s makeshift box behind him. These are all good medicines to save those affected by Blue Dragon''s breath. In addition, he put in the bottle that had sealed the shadow of the Lord of pestilence, and planned to go to the temporary residence of human beings to find the best exorcists and cursers, and use it to deal with its own masters.


    "St. George, what exactly have you experienced in the realm of the soul? What''s wrong with the fire of notoriety, and why is it like this? "


    Seeing St. George finish all this, Sylvie finally asked curiously.


    "What have you experienced in the realm of the soul To be honest, I don''t know very well. After entering the mercury gate, I felt light, and my spirit became a little trance. I couldn''t clearly know what I had done in it


    St. George shook his head and said with a wry smile, "well, how to say That kind of feeling is like continuing to dream in the hazy. Although many times I know that I''m just dreaming, I have no way but to go with the flow. "


    His eyes were a little hazy, a little confused, but soon became clear again.


    "But I remember meeting so many souls who died in this war. Some of them hate the invading abyss demons, some worry about their living relatives, and some regret what they did in their lives The only thing for sure is that they all hope that this war can be ended as soon as possible and that mankind can stand on the earth again. "


    St. George drew out the fire of his own notoriety, gazed at the inscriptions on the sword, and said in a trance: "why did my flame sword become like this? I can''t remember the specific process, but I know that the most urgent expectation of the souls who died in the war is not to kill anything, nor to cut What, from the beginning to the end, the significance of the existence of the fire of notoriety is only to cut off the endless war! "


    Sylvie was a little surprised.


    Although he didn''t know the specific refining method of the fire of notoriety, he could already imagine the process.


    I am afraid that all the souls who have the most urgent desire to end this war have used themselves as the material in the flames of notoriety.


    "From the abyss of hatred, I will sing to you, holy peace. Although the words on the west side of the sword can''t be read for half an hour, they can''t understand everything.


    Only by integrating the power of countless souls can the infamous fire easily destroy the legendary dragon Floyd.


    Similarly, why did Ascalon disappear into the long history after the war? I''m afraid it''s also because those souls have achieved their wishes, rejoined the realm of souls and entered the reincarnation of the world.


    Fire, which had lost all the power of soul, naturally became a common flame sword.


    Although the blue dragon''s body is full of treasures, he doesn''t intend to touch it. Instead, he plans to take out its dragon soul and send it to Tianyan mountain according to the will of the other party.


    The same is true of St. George''s. dragon blood is a gift given before the other party''s life. There is no difference between taking it at will and stealing it. If the blue dragon is an ordinary dragon, or is hostile to St. George at the beginning, this commandment does not need to be observed, but Freud''s will is an ally of mankind, so St. George naturally gets it Treat blue dragon with the etiquette of treating comrades in arms.


    After sinking the dragon''s corpse into the earth with earth elemental magic, SIVI observed silence for several seconds in front of the other party''s grave, and then asked about St. George''s future plans."I will go back to the temporary residence to save the people who can be saved, and then apply to become a knight again. I will try to end this battle, even if I need to start from the retinue Knight again Now that I have accepted the fire of notoriety, I am responsible for it and the oath to those souls. "


    St. George''s face was full of his own pride, clenched his fist and struck his hard breastplate: "because I am a knight."


    Then he looked at SIVI expectantly: "how about you help me?"


    "That''s a pity."


    Sylvie sighed and shook his head. "When you enter the realm of your soul, I promise to fulfill my last wish for Freud. After I die, I must go to his hometown, that is, Tianyan mountain."


    After that, he looked at the disappointed St. George seriously: "although I am not a knight, I will try my best to fulfill the promise I made to others."


    Of course, the main reason why Xiwei went to Tianyan mountain was the truth astronomy hidden by Freud.


    "Yes, what you say is also a knight''s virtue."


    St. George soon put his face down and put out his fist to Sylvie: "I hope we have a chance to fight against those abyss demons again, partner."


    "Certainly."


    Sylvie also held out his fist and struck St. George''s fist.


    Sunset, in a piece of blood red, the shadow of two people on the ground pulled out the old long.


    Then the two shadows crossed, and the hero of dragon slaughtering and the visitors after a thousand years parted ways and embarked on different roads.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    After a long walk away from St. George, Sylvie realized something important.


    His geographical knowledge is inherited from his predecessor, and the guy who was born and raised in the eastern plain obviously doesn''t know where Tianyan mountain is


    The maps attached to the college system are all covered with black fog, and only in this era can the places that SIVI walked through be unlocked and can be viewed.


    "What a mistake."


    scratched as like as two peas, and opened the store''s layout. He found that the "permanent pointer" was launched in time, but he found it hard to see that the price of the product was exactly the same as the rest of his own achievements.


    In other words, if he exchanged it, he would be literally penniless.


    The achievement store has a complete range of things, which is a good breakthrough when encountering problems. If you use all the achievement points in this kind of place, you will be in trouble if you encounter any hard to solve emergencies.


    So in the end, Sylvie did not use this last achievement.


    "If you keep going straight ahead, you will surely see villages or something." After resting for a while, he recovered his magic power consumed in fighting against the legendary dragon Floyd. After that, Xiwei worked out the following itinerary: "then ask if anyone knows which direction Tianyan mountain is in."


    Even if no one in the village or town knows, you can also ask where the United human army is stationed. Sylvie has a purple iron plaque given by St. George, indicating that he is a friend recognized by the imperial sword knight. No matter where he goes to the human jurisdiction, he will be treated as a VIP. He should be able to ask for relevant information.


    Although the system map is shrouded in black fog, its own GPS like function can still ensure that SVW will not lose its way


    Now that his magic power has been restored, he will not continue to walk. He will directly put on his flying skills and fly in a certain direction.


    The flight lasted two weeks. A lot of remains and ruins of various urban villages have been seen, but no living people have been seen.


    Although it has been known for a long time that the war across two planes will definitely reduce the original large population of the mainland, I did not expect to reduce it to this extent.


    Along the way, Xiwei can only sleep in the open air Well, actually, there''s no Feng Feng food. Later generations of their own stuffed a lot of delicious food to the storage box, here as long as they take out can enjoy.


    On the 15th day of SIVI''s journey, he was ready to pay for a permanent pointer if he could not see any more people today. What excited him happened.


    As the surrounding trees and grass continue to retreat and disappear in view, large golden wheat fields from the horizon in a flash, there is farmland on behalf of human beings.


    Most orcs live on hunting. High elves can survive by wild fruits and magic. Dwarves living underground mainly eat various edible moss and fungi. Vampires live on blood In short, in this world, it is only human beings who are full of farming talent.


    Along the way, he also saw farmland and so on, but those farmland had been abandoned for a long time, which was full of weeds, and the crops were ruined by various wild animals. But it''s different here. It''s orderly and fruity, and there''s obviously someone looking after and managing it.


    To SIVI''s interest, there are all kinds of scarecrows at intervals in the wheat field, many of which are abandoned puppets, and some are specimens of Warcraft made with straw. He even saw the broken Anier flail giant in a field - you know, this is a high alchemy life that can fight with Titans However, in the era of great migration, its production technology has been completely lost.


    The giant Anier in front of SIVI has no breath of life. It seems that it has been completely abandoned.


    Anyway, there must be a village nearby.


    With this in mind, he was about to circle around the farmland to see where the village was when a figure appeared in the trees near the rice field.


    Sylvie wanted to go up and talk to each other, but when he saw the other''s face, he was surprised and almost fell from the sky.


    Raven de Paisley, the one who nearly killed Sylvie (though it doesn''t really die because of duality) and drags him to the mythical age.


    It''s just different from that when Sylvie saw each other at first. Instead of killing each other, the girl now stands barefoot on the edge of the ridge with a bright smile on her face. She wears a common turban of rural women around her head and her clothes. She even sees a bucket of muddy liquid that she doesn''t know whether it''s pesticide or fertilizer Body


    She picked up the bucket and staggered to a small wheat field. First, she sprinkled a lot of muddy liquid into the farmland with a ladle. Then she took out a piece of cloth and ran to the scarecrow in the wheat field. It was the scarecrow. In fact, standing in the wheat field was a tin tin made of armor.The scientific name of this thing is called the shield guard. It is a kind of common puppet. There is a course of making this kind of thing in the professional class of magic puppet at Aldrich college.


    Its combat effectiveness is comparable to that of a heavily armored Knight wearing full-length plate armor. Although it is slightly less flexible than the heavy armor knight, as long as the source of magic is still there, it can fight endlessly without fatigue. For a magician, it is a good value for money to use as a meat shield.


    Although it was expensive in later generations, it was only cannon fodder level consumable in the mythical age.


    At the moment Raven de Paisley was vigorously wiping the shield guard with a rag, and, despite her own sweating head, was shining the pitted armor of the other side, which had apparently been caused by fierce fighting.


    This shield guard center as the magic source of Yao Jing has disappeared, it seems to have been abandoned for a long time.


    Even after finishing brushing the whole suit of armor, Wen still insisted on doing so.


    Just as Sylvie hesitated to come forward and negotiate with her, a little girl ran out of the bushes where Raven appeared. The other person''s age seems to be only 11 or 12 years old, which gives SIVI the illusion of seeing theo.


    With a little hair on both sides, Theo''s head is more vigorous than a little black hair.


    Sylvie studied the little girl for a few seconds with Hawk Eye technique, then nodded and said in his heart: sure enough, it''s our tieo who is more lovely.


    After a few words of communication, the two girls left the wheat field hand in hand.


    Sylvie quickly followed.


    Now for him, the village is just a small matter. It''s more important to find out about Raven


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Since he has already hidden his body through Fenghua, SIVI is not afraid that he will be found by the other party, so he shortens the tracking distance a little bit.


    Soon, under the guidance of the two girls, SIVI came to a village hidden in the forest.


    Almost every house in the village is built under trees, and the roof is covered with moss or shrubs. If you look down from above, you can''t find that it is a village of good scale.


    If the housing is not too simple, the scale of the outside can be regarded as a small town?


    Thinking of the vast farmland not far away, SIVI couldn''t help muttering in his heart.


    At the same time, he also learned why there are so many strange puppets or other things in the farmland during the conversation between the two girls.


    Not far from the forest, there was a fierce battle. The specific situation is not clear. However, it is probably that the retreating human beings are chased by a group of abyssal demons. In order to protect the women and children in the queue, the guards who are not strong in fighting can only stand up and fight. Fortunately, there is no demon king or sub demon king in the abyss devil. The guards are in the seventh With the help of all kinds of magic puppets provided by Yao mage tower, he fought and retreated. Finally, he escaped after paying a certain degree of casualties.


    After that, the villagers picked up the remains of some puppets from the battlefield. They thought that the puppets who had fought with the abyss demons would bring them good luck and shelter, so they replaced the Scarecrows and set them up in the rice fields - of course, some villagers failed to understand the difference between the puppets and the specimens, and even picked up some strange specimens


    And Laven claimed to be amnesia, from the conversation between the two people, it seems that the girl with black hair picked up Laven from nowhere.


    This development is quite normal. Xi Wei make complaints about her mind.


    However, whether raven is really amnesia or disguised as amnesia is actually searching for information about the world, which is hard to tell.


    Later, SIVI found that there was a high-profile house in the village. The other houses were only half the height of the people at most, and the other half were underground. Only that house was still exposed outside and looked superior.


    In addition, the construction style of the house is different from the surrounding one which is built only by stone. It is more like the construction method of luxury houses in some big cities.


    After rummaging for a while in his head, which was filled with all sorts of things, Sylvie found a building in the corner that echoed this architectural style.


    "The Holy See of red lotus No, or should it be called the burning ember society. "


    According to legend, a religion that appeared earlier than the pure white church was keen on destruction and barbecue. In addition, many times the barbecue object was also human, which made SIVI very disgusted.


    As a matter of fact, the pure white church of this era has not yet known that it is waiting for the virgin to be powerful


    In the mythical age, the burning ash society was barely a member of the human camp. However, in the later stage, it seemed that the hero had put on a rebellious hat. Dozens of heroes worked together, making it almost uprooted and completely disappeared in the world. This period of history is vague in all myths, and even Sylvie of mythology lv6 is not very clear about the causes and consequences.


    It is for this reason that after the great migration, the red lotus Holy See, which evolved from the remnant Party of the burning method society, directly became an anti human organization. In the eastern plain, all kinds of wind and rain stirred up. At that time, the favorite word of the believers was probably revenge.


    But it was not long before it was killed by the pure white church


    I don''t talk much about it. In a word, SIVI was quite surprised to see the legendary organization of stirring excrement sticks in such a place.


    Just when the two girls were going to go back to a small house, a bald middle-aged man suddenly came out of the burning ash society. He was wearing a bright red robe with flaming patterns on the hem. It seems that he is also a member of the burning method.


    "Miss vena, the archbishop is about to prepare a new sacrifice. Please come and help as you did last time." He gave a self confessed amiable smile to the black haired girl, but always felt indecent in Sylvie''s eyes.


    Maybe like Sylvie, the little girl named Vina shivered, then nodded: "I see. Please go back and tell the elder that I''ll be right after I change my clothes."


    As you can see, girls don''t like this kind of work. However, the burning ash society is different from the pure white church. The pure white church collects a little more tithes for uncooperative civilians. It doesn''t give a fart on the surface. However, if the burning method doesn''t suit its will, 90% of it may turn into barbecue, and another 10% is coke


    So the girl with black hair naturally dare not refuse.


    At this time, the middle-aged man looked at Laven behind the black haired girl, and a trace of obscene light flashed in his eyes: "this lady, I remember it''s Laven, right?"


    Raven hides behind Vina with a look of fear.


    "I''m sorry, deacon. Miss Raven was wounded in a war and now she has lost most of her memory." Vina, the younger, now looks more like a sister, trying to hold back her trembling, said in front of Raven."Tut Tut, this can''t be done, Miss Vina."


    The middle-aged man grinned with a disgusting smile and yellow teeth: "we are obliged to investigate her, otherwise what if she is a spy sent by the abyss devil?"


    "If it''s testing magic, it doesn''t matter now."


    Vina''s voice sounded a little shaky, but she tried to straighten her chest and argue with each other.


    "So no, the abyss demons are so cunning that ordinary test magic can''t find out." The middle-aged man shook his head regretfully: "so miss raven, you still go back with me, I will examine you well."


    Speaking of the back, the expression on the middle-aged man''s face made his ugly desire clear.


    Hiding behind wena, Laven gives out a trace of killing.


    Although the other two people were not aware of it, SIVI raised his mouth.


    This shows the horse''s feet, this cunning fellow is really pretending to lose memory!


    "If you really want to take raven, please at least bring the Bishop''s instructions." Vina exclaimed, as if to conceal her fear: "otherwise I will expose it to the Archbishop!"


    "Bang You''re lucky. " The middle-aged man saw that his wish failed, and he mumbled in anger and turned around and left here.


    Vina let out a long breath, and it seemed that she was too frightened just now.


    But even though Raven looked scared, Sylvie always felt that this guy didn''t feel afraid at all.


    "I''ll go back and change, Laven. Be careful yourself."


    After telling Raven a little, vena got into her room.


    Raven breathed a sigh of relief, and the expression of fear on her face disappeared.


    But at the next moment, her muscles were taut again, and her face was full of surprise and fear.


    Because I don''t know when she appeared behind her, SIVI said in a sarcastic tone: "pretend to be amnesia to cheat such a simple child, do you also mean Your honor, the successor of the law


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Raven de Paisley immediately dived forward, then nailed to the ground, turned quickly with its axis, and opened a distance with sivira. The whole movement was complete and fluent. Ordinary people would even feel dazzled when they saw her. They only thought that Raven appeared three meters away in a moment.


    Of course, a distance of only three meters is not a problem for a magician, especially a great mage. In fact, when facing a great mage, there is no so-called safe distance within the sight distance.


    It''s just that keeping a distance from the enemy can bring a kind of psychological comfort.


    The girl''s eyes were fixed on SIVI, and sweat was oozing from her white forehead. She nervously asked, "you''re not dead yet?"


    "Even if you have survived, I certainly will not die so simply."


    SIVI didn''t care about the girl''s warning, and snorted and laughed, "why don''t you use the power of time this time? Is it because you''ve been thrown into history, disrupting your own Timeline, or is it because that ability is so expensive that you don''t have enough to pay for it? "


    Raven gritted her teeth and didn''t answer.


    Her face is not willing to look like a little beast forced to the end, but Sylvie will not be cheated by the way she is now.


    The girl is cunning and tight. The expression on her face is fake. I''m afraid she has already started to make plans to escape No, maybe even taking advantage of the right time and place to kill Sylvie and other plans.


    "Don''t try to do something bad." Sylvie had a smile on her face and pointed to the room next to Vina that she had just entered: "or I''ll just blow this house down."


    The girl''s face changed, as if she wanted to do something, but she hesitated for a few seconds, and finally returned to calm.


    "You won''t do that." She looked into SIVI''s eyes as if to read something out of it: "I''ve studied your resume, and there''s a phenomenon in it that I''ve been curious about. You never kill people when you don''t have to. Sometimes even those who have offended you will only mention it far away after giving them great pain and killing their courage to seek your revenge. "


    She didn''t blink, and Sylvie was a little upset by her steady gaze.


    But Laven didn''t care about Sylvie''s unhappiness, but went on to say what made Sylvie even more unhappy: "on the whole, you''re a good man."


    "It''s not a good thing to be believed to be a good man by the enemy."


    Sylvie put down the affectation hand, and his face became a little calmer: "didn''t your space bubble tear you and me together in the turbulence of time and space? Why did it fall into the age of myth


    "What if I say it''s love?"


    Laven asked carefully.


    "I''ll beat you up." Sylvie replied earnestly.


    "Well," the girl seemed to give up her resistance and shrugged her shoulders. "I really meant to give up my life and die with you, but at that time, it seemed that the time bubble was affected by some creatures - maybe a time dragon or a time weapon God that just shuttled through the space-time. In a word, it deviated from what I set It''s time and space. It''s time and space


    "So can you take us back to where we were?"


    Asked seavy again.


    "No, in a sense, I''ve lost the ability to continue to control time and space." Laven immediately replied, "unless there is a special space-time artifact to activate my power, but you know, there are not even a few of those things in the mythological age, and they are all in the hands of the great powers. If we take those monsters as enemies, let alone me, we will not have the winning degree together."


    In fact, even if she can activate Raven''s power, I''m afraid she can''t complete the task of shuttling through time and space on her own. If she is so strong, she doesn''t need to fight her own anus. If she finds that she can''t beat her, she can go back to the past and strangle Sylvie from her infancy in the cradle


    Sylvie didn''t answer the question.


    However, blue dragon may have this kind of treasure in the collection of Tianyan mountain. When it comes to borrowing from its descendants, there should be no problem. Even if not, it doesn''t matter. The space-time treasures in the achievement store are so expensive that they can''t afford to buy them even when they lose their pants. But there are still some one-time time space-time treasures that are a little cheaper. It doesn''t matter to save some achievements and buy a ticket to return to later generations.


    As for whether we can go back to later generations, it''s time to talk about it.


    "Well, if I mean, if, "after making sure that he didn''t seem to be in a hurry to go back, seavy asked," if we could all go back to the future, would you accept my invitation to be a professor in Aldrich? "


    "Whether I say yes or not, aren''t you afraid that I''ll go to your college, steal your secrets, and finally cooperate with my peers to kill Aldrich college?"Asked the girl.


    "You can''t do it." "Because you''re not my match," Seaver said triumphantly


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl was angry.


    Just as she was about to say something, Sylvie snapped her finger, and the element of the wind became agitated.


    Laven was shocked and found that she was not on guard because Sylvie had talked too far away from the topic. Now this state of affairs and the distance between the two are not too far away. I''m afraid that even if I immediately mobilize magic resistance, I''m afraid it will be severely damaged!


    The remorseless girl immediately put on a defensive posture, which even if knocked down, can also escape at a very fast speed to avoid secondary injury.


    But the imaginary attack didn''t come. The girl was welcomed by wena''s curious voice.


    "Raven, what are you doing here?" She stares at Raven''s defensive movements, her eyes full of curious little stars.


    "I, I just stretch out..."


    Being caught, raven stuttered a little, embarrassed to turn her action into a stretch.


    She had already discovered that Sylvie was missing, and her brain immediately guessed that the wind element had been used either for evacuation or for concealment - although she did not know why, Sylvie seemed reluctant to be known to anyone other than her.


    "It''s better to go home if you want to do this strange behavior. If you are reported, you will have bad luck."


    Wena tilted her head, understanding did not pursue, just patted Laven on the shoulder: "everyone will have some bad habits, don''t care."


    "Bad habits?"


    After giving her a kind smile, Wenna quickly walked to the place where the burning fire society was located, leaving her with a wonderful expression on her face and reading: "I''m sorry It''s not a bad habit. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    "Don''t you follow me?"


    When Vina is far away, Sylvie is relieved of her own romantic charm again. She asks the still embarrassed Raven.


    "They don''t allow me to follow in. In addition, there are many magic devices for detecting in the burning ash society. If it was in the past, maybe there is still a way to touch it. But now that I have lost the ability of the agent, it is not easy for me to invade it, and the danger is very high."


    Raven, recovering her original indifference, replied.


    "What does the burning method want these little girls to do?" Sylvie raised his eyebrows and asked in a puzzled way.


    "I don''t know, but even if there is faith as a part of the benchmark and commandment, the pure white church will occasionally have some scandals in the church in a small place. I''m afraid that the amount of filth in the pure white church is much more than that in the pure white church." Laven replied with a dim look: "for example, some scum like to play with children or something."


    Xiwei was surprised at the speech.


    "Then why don''t you stop her?" He frowned and asked Laven in a slightly strange tone: "isn''t she your Savior from your conversation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ After knowing that I was back in the mythical age, I thought about a lot of questions and finally came to the conclusion that "try not to affect the past.". So whatever happens to Vina, I''m not going to help. In the same way, I will not go too far into the true purpose and intention of the burning ash society. "


    Raven chuckled bitterly, and without waiting for SIVI to get angry, she said, "you just asked me," can you bring us back to our original times? " In fact, the answer is yes. Even if I lose my ability, there are other ways for us to travel through time and space and travel to future generations. "


    "Seal, right?" she said, half way through


    "Yes, as long as we know how many years ago, we can find a place to seal ourselves, and after so many years, we can break the seal again. A lot of the time in the seal is prohibited. Even if it is tens of thousands of years, it is only a moment for us. "


    The girl nodded, and she looked up at SIVI: "only if we don''t change history and let the wheel of destiny roll down in the original direction, can we go back to our own era. If history has changed dramatically as a result of our intervention, then the world we have arrived at has changed dramatically, even so many years later. "


    The girl''s plan is not complicated. Just like being able to dig a body intact thousands of years ago in some glaciers, raven plans to preserve her life state by sealing. She waits until later times to untie the seal, which is equivalent to passing through thousands of years in disguise


    "What do you think of yourself, then, without all these so-called ''best ways to act'' After listening to her, SIVI pauses and asks the girl, "does that little girl named Wenna die or live? Don''t you care? When I pointed to her house and threatened to kill her, did your nervous expression just fear that her death would change history? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m the chief''s weapon. " Raven was silent for a few seconds, then whispered, "weapons should not have their own will. I just want to keep going in the direction that is good for the big leader. "


    Then she took a deep breath: "so I can''t accept your invitation."


    With that, she turned and left, not even noticing that Sylvie might sneak in behind.


    After a few steps, raven said, "but now things have changed. Although the burning out society will be eliminated at the end of the mythological era, they have also developed a lot of high ring magic and practical magic guiding techniques. If we can get some information now, it will be of great help to the development of lofty fields. "


    After a pause, she added, "it''s definitely not because I want to peep into Vina''s situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    What is this? Is the new style haughty?


    But it also made Seaver put down a little bit of killing intention - if at the end of the day, raven didn''t choose to help Vina, he would really hurt the killer. A man who has no human nature and only knows how to proceed from reason, especially the enemy, has no value for SIVI.


    Once he has feelings and human nature, SIVI feels that no matter who he is, he still has a certain value and opportunity for cooperation.


    Raven did not go too far. As she said, she lost the ability to control time to a certain extent. Her own accomplishments and weapons were not enough to quietly touch the burning fire society, so she was waiting for SIVI to follow up.


    "There are four ring-shaped junctions entangled with each other. Killing the two blades can cut all the junctions, but it will be found by the other party one hundred percent. My attainments in ancient boundary science are not high, and it is almost impossible to analyze those junctions."


    It can be seen that although the girl has always said that she does not want to interfere with the operation of history, she has certainly moved the idea of saving Vina. She has already made clear the situation around the burning ash society, and she has taken SIVI to a remote corner."As long as we can break these enchantments, we can sneak into the incinerate meeting from there after destroying the exhaust window. And there''s a canopy here to cover us up, and most people can''t detect us. "


    "The enchantment of ancient times..."


    Xiwei''s jiejie theory (including ancient jiejie) is only LV5. It is still a little difficult to break this kind of quadruple boundary.


    But for Sylvie, the border is just decoration.


    He clasped the girl''s shoulder and checked the room through the small exhaust window.


    The next moment, he and raven appeared there through the gap magic.


    "I see..." Ravin, who experienced this transmission for the first time, stroked her chest curiously: "is this your teleportation magic? It seems to be a kind of instantaneous movement between different points through a "springboard" which is free from the world


    "If you talk so much, I''ll kill people."


    Seeing the clear expression on his face, Seaver rubbed his temple with a headache. No wonder female doctors are hard to find a partner. Smart girls are really hard to get along with


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    As soon as the old man''s voice dropped, it seemed as if Wenna, who was about to lose her breath of life, suddenly burst out a stream of red translucent gas. Especially, the joint between her body and those parts that did not belong to her body was just like a boiling kettle. It just changed from water vapor to that strange red gas.


    Blood vapor? No It''s a heterogeneous magic!


    Sylvie immediately analyzed the nature of the red weapon, but the effect of the magic would have to wait until after the fight.


    The red fog did not leave Vina too far away, but shrouded the girl like a gauze. Then, the fog seemed to have its own life, and suddenly turned into a big mouth to bite SIVI!


    How could Sylvie, who had already been prepared, be attacked so easily. He saw a right hand, a force field wall, a magic shield, a wall of turbid fire, a frost shield, and a void guard, were set up in front of him in a flash.


    At first, the red fog is like a ghost. After virtual body, it passes through the wall of force field. Then it erodes the magic shield like termites gnawing at trees. Even the wall of turbid fire and frost shield are destroyed by it. Only when it finally pours on SIVI, is it protected by the void, that is, the etheric barrier coated with virtual energy is swallowed up in reverse.


    But this is just the beginning.


    When the red fog launched an attack, "wena" turned into a black shadow like a leopard, and rushed towards SIVI from another direction!


    Sylvie doesn''t know if it''s time for this to be Vina In other words, it can be said that human beings can kill people under the biological pain that has aroused discussion in the academic circles of magic.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he finally decided to hold his hand to see if he could catch him.


    So he stopped the gesture of preparing the magic sword of the void. With a wave of his hand, a magic blunt blow hit the girl, making her as if she had been hit by a heavy hammer. The whole person flew out like that and hit the wall hard, leaving a human shaped concave pool.


    But then wena, like nobody else, got up from the ground and continued to roar and pounce on SIVI with the red mist.


    Sylvie also intends to try to see if some magic that subdues ordinary people can have an effect on wena, so he doesn''t stop it in the middle.


    After setting up a border to prevent the old man from fleeing, Seaver calculated the distance in his mind. When wena stepped into his range, he immediately threw out a long prepared bitter curse and pain thorn.


    The curse of pain is very similar to the pain deception that Sylvie once learned. However, pain fraud belongs to arcane magic, which is just like magic magic magic, while curse of pain is pure curse magic. The difference between the two is that pain fraud can fake all the feelings related to touch, including pain. As long as the effect is activated, you must constantly consume magic, while suffering The curse of pain can only make people feel pain, but once the curse is established, it doesn''t need to consume additional magic power to continue to produce effect, because the curse will extract the power to maintain the curse from the cursed


    Although the pain thorn sounds like natural magic, it is also a true arcane. As long as a person feels pain, he will be entangled by thorns. The greater the pain is, the more tightly it will be. At the same time, like some curse magic, pain thorn can also extract the power to maintain his ability from the victim.


    Although according to the definition of magic level, the difficulty of these two kinds of magic is at least in the middle of the second ring, but no one will bother to learn this kind of magic which is totally useless.


    Even Sylvie found these two magic tricks by accident while reading a book, and then learned them by the way.


    And now it''s a good chance for these two kinds of magic to work.


    The curse of pain directly adds a little shadow to wena''s body, which looks more frightening than before. And the thorn of painful sense disappears directly after taking a head.


    At the moment when the girl and her red mist are about to touch SIVI, SIVI uses repulsion to fly it out.


    "Sure enough..." SIVI, who had never intended to trap Vina with the thorns of pain from the beginning, frowned and said, "she doesn''t feel anything anymore. Maybe now she doesn''t even have consciousness."


    The curse of pain is a curse that directly acts on the soul and does not need to touch the pain nerves. Wenna''s bitter curse does not appear to be resisted, which means that the curse is in effect. However, the pain thorns, let alone entangle each other, are reluctant to sprout, which means that the other party has no pain.


    Originally, Sylvie wanted to be merciful to see if she could help the girl with treatment. Now it seems that there is no need to do so.


    Girl, has been completely transformed into a monster.


    So he put on a slightly more serious casting posture, and planned to solve the opponent with the next blow. In the battle just now, Sylvie had known the strength of Vina.


    Like zombies, they are not afraid to hit the body without pain. They can erode the elements and penetrate the magic power of the red weapon. They can arouse a certain degree of magic resonance and put magic shield on themselves If she is regarded as a monster, her Crusade level should be about 18, and she should have a correction of ¡À 2, because her ability is very lethal to low-level mages, but it seems that the threat to the swordsman is not so great.For Sylvie, "vena" is not even a problem. In the experiment just now, the girl''s magic power did not show resistance to the virtual energy. As long as one second, SIVI could tear open the space, tear her into countless pieces by the disordered space, and finally disappear into the void.


    In any case, the study of the burning ember society can be regarded as fruitful if it can turn a girl who has no strength to bind a chicken into a monster with a crusade level of nearly 20. It''s just that this kind of research results has completely aroused Sylvie''s killing intention.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Aldrich." At this time, Laven, who had been retching, seemed to recover a little spirit. She took out her two double swords, and looked at Wenna, who stood up again not far away, with tears in her eyes. Her face looked pale and resolute: "I just heard wena''s voice -" Laven, please, let me free. " ¡ª¡ªSo, please let me blade her. This is the first and only thing I can do for my own benefactor. "


    "Are you not afraid to change history now?" Asked SIVI, squinting his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If this distorted product is also part of history, it is up to me to clean up the history. " After a moment''s silence, the girl said.


    Sylvie nodded with satisfaction, no longer said anything, turned directly out of the room, leaving the space inside for the two girls ready to fight to the death.


    Then, as soon as he stepped on the floor, a brown magic light appeared on the floor. A bald old man rose from the ground. He struggled desperately to get rid of the substances in his body that pulled him up from the ground like slim.


    "Do you think I won''t find out if you leave a body in the room and escape secretly from the tunnel? It''s not a good thing for such a big man to be so naive. "


    With the mage''s hand clasping the other party''s neck to prevent him from having any other tricks, SIVI said one word: "I have a lot to ask you, a lot of words..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "Old man I warn you! Don''t think you can step on the head of the burning ember Dharma Association if you have some strength! " The old man was still struggling, and his mouth was full of abuse. However, the struggle could not break away from SIVI''s Mage: "dare to interfere with our great research. You must be a traitor sent by the abyss devil!"


    "Now and in the future, respectable guys like you like to put caps on others..."


    SIVI casually rummaged through the things he had just found in the basement, and said casually that he was surrounded by guards who would hear the sound of the burning ember Dharma. They were not hurt much, they just lost their consciousness.


    "Hum, the chimeric man is a secret weapon that we have carefully studied and can be put into the front battlefield to make up for the lack of high-level forces of the human coalition forces. You will disturb our research. Is this the spy of the devil?"


    After hearing SIVI''s words, the old man didn''t know whether he had accepted his life or other reasons. He no longer struggled, but continued to shout.


    After turning over a few pages of the book which recorded the information about the chimeric man, SIVI turned around and smashed the thick hard cover book on the old man''s face, without any meaning of respecting the old and loving the young.


    "High level forces? Do you really think you are the only intelligent people in the world? This kind of behavior of inserting magic body into human body, or grafting magic puppet parts, is absolutely stupid


    "What''s wrong with that?" The old man''s nose seemed to be smashed and crooked, and there was blood in his nostrils. However, he didn''t care about this. Instead, he looked at SIVI''s stupid and extreme curse: "what''s the cheapest thing for human beings? It''s the person itself! People without talent can survive under the protection of talented people, but nearly 90% of the total number of people without talent! It is also a good thing for those people to be able to become a powerful existence with the help of our burning down society and become the mainstay of human beings against demons! What''s wrong with us! "


    "Regardless of the cost of the puppet''s body itself, transplanting the remains of the monster to humans is the most stupid behavior. Regardless of the rejection between different species, until it rots, magic will remain in the magic object. If you transplant that body to human beings, it will cause alien magic invasion! I don''t think you don''t understand the consequences of this, do you? "


    Said SIVI coldly.


    "No! In our experiment, there are some cases in which there are no adverse reactions after transplanting the demon body! Didn''t you see the girl just now? Whether it is strength or obedience is the top choice! Don''t you even admit what you saw with your own eyes? "


    The old man was still not reconciled, and roared at SIVI crazily.


    Then his roar was exchanged for SIVI''s iron fist.


    "You''ve got two things wrong. First, no matter who is immune to the sequela of the invasion of exotic magic, vena''s body will soon collapse; second, the reason why wena can still remain the same state for a long time after being invaded by the alien magic, rather than collapse immediately, just shows one thing. " After rubbing the blood stain from his fist on the old man, SIVI said slowly, "you have destroyed a genius who might have become a great magician."


    "No No way I won''t believe a word from a guy like you! " The old man''s eyes were lax, his eyes were full of tears, and his voice was hoarse and roared. However, because he had been knocked out of a tooth by Sylvie and his face was covered with nosebleed, his voice sounded a little stuffy: "I am the Savior! We will save the future of mankind! The magic guide technology of burning down the Dharma association is the first in the world


    And Sylvie didn''t care about him. He just kept sorting out the harvest in the basement.


    He was well aware of how much the burning ash society had done in the late mythology.


    In fact, during the evaluation of the college, because kamiyou and his party found the remains of the burning down society, namely the ruins of the red lotus Holy See, after the incident was exposed in the college, the students of Aldrich were full of interest in this religion which was submerged in history.


    In order to earn credits, another blue class student in Wester studied the history of the burning ash society and put it into a paper and submitted it to SIVI. After he was approved, he was awarded 20 credits in one breath, which made him famous among the students and set off the era of big thesis.


    ¡­¡­ Unfortunately, the level of papers submitted by the students was uneven, which caused Seaver a headache. Finally, he had to hand over the responsibility of reviewing the papers to fitter, who was able to process several documents at the same time with the help of the three sages system.


    The paper pointed out that the law of burning ashes played little role in the war in the middle of the mythological age. The authority of the original great religion was gradually weakened, and the number of believers and the tax revenue in its jurisdiction were also greatly reduced.


    At the end of the middle of the mythical age, there was even a case of burning down the headquarters of the law society to apply for a large amount of financial aid from the human union to pay for the maintenance and repair of several cathedrals because of the lack of tax revenue.


    Therefore, at the end of the mythical era, in order to obtain achievements and regain the glory of the past, the burning ember Dharma society made the kind of behavior of seeking medical treatment in a hurry.Unfortunately, their desperate efforts not only failed to achieve results, but also led to bad comments, and even to their own demise.


    After the great migration, the red lotus Holy See, which was revived after the great migration, inherited the madness of the burning down society at the end of the mythical era, which led to the destruction of the pure white church before long


    But now the old man is in such a impatient situation that he is wholeheartedly trying to find something that can turn the tide back, but instead, he has gone to the evil way of making light of human life.


    In his own belief and goal, the bright coat was torn off by SIVI, revealing the ugly essence, and then he fell into a state of semi collapse.


    Of course, Sylvie won''t feel guilty about it.


    The behavior of burning down the Dharma society can be equated with anti-human activities, just like the 731 army. Admittedly, they have made medical contributions, but this does not wipe out their indignant and resentful anti-human evils.


    "Found it." After a long time, Sylvie found what he wanted from the pile of things - a map of the continent of this era.


    After that, you can find the truth in the legend of Tianji mountain.


    At this time, a gloomy looking Raven also came out of the room.


    She was splashed with dark red, almost black plasma, and held a small diamond in her hand.


    "Have you dealt with Vina?" Sylvie put the map away and asked the girl.


    There was not too much noise in the room, and the final battle was not fierce.


    "Members of some departments in the noble realm have developed a kind of magic in order not to leave a corpse after their own death and to be studied by the enemy." She raised the diamond in her hand: "they will entrust their comrades in arms to refine their bodies into stones as bright as gemstones. I used to work in that kind of department


    With that, the girl took out a magic necklace worth thousands of gold from her neck, dug out the most valuable shining crystal on it, and then inlaid the diamond into it, and then carefully stuffed it back into the neckline.


    Sylvie shrugged noncommittally.


    "If you don''t come, maybe I''ll be indifferent to wena''s disappearance, and then just muddle along and finish the seal that can make me sleep for thousands of years..." Raven laughed bitterly, and there seemed to be two tears on her pale face: "but, after sneaking in here, I saw with my own eyes that wena had become like this, I really couldn''t sit back and ignore..."


    "It doesn''t matter if your behavior may change history?" Sylvie raised the corner of his mouth with a bad smile and asked the question again.


    "I don''t know."


    If what she and Sylvie said before was a moment of anger when she was overwhelmed by blood, the girl''s perplexity is her most real idea now.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. Would you like to continue to visit this era with me? Maybe something will enlighten you? "


    He pinched the old man with the master''s hand. SIVI took out a piece of paper and wrote down all the actions of the burning ash society. He folded it into a thousand paper crane. Then he carried some magic on it. He saw that the thousand paper crane seemed to have life. He fluttered his wings and flew out of the window.


    It will fly all the way to the human settlement until it reaches St. George''s.


    Sylvie snapped his finger again and placed a border around the building so that none of these guys could escape before St. George arrived.


    "Your seal is not perfect, anyway?" After all this, he continued to invite the girl.


    The girl looked at Seaver''s face for a long time, and finally nodded cautiously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Weige town was originally a famous sandalwood producing area in peacetime. The special sandalwood here has a refreshing fragrance and has the effect of refreshing and deodorizing insects.


    What''s better, the scent also helps magicians meditate, so with this sandalwood, wigo used to be one of the county''s largest tax payers.


    However, after the invasion of the abyss devil, the price of sandalwood oak, as a luxury product, has plummeted. Even if someone asks for help, he will not pay too much money to buy it at a low price in the name of supporting the front line.


    So the whole town was so depressed that even the young people in the town left one after another to join the human allies.


    "That''s why it''s so sparsely populated in a seemingly affluent town..."


    Sylvie picked up a kebab of roast chicken, bit it gently, and sipped a little rye wine full of the wooden cup.


    "That is to say My guest, are you a bard in your dress The bartender put a plate of fried food in front of SIVI, and then asked, "it''s not very peaceful in this area recently. Do you want to run around? During the war, I don''t think anyone will listen to your story again. "


    "Haha, I was asked to go to Tianyan mountain once." Sylvie pointed to the window behind him with his thumb.


    If you look out of that window, you can see a towering mountain standing there. The mountain is towering into the clouds and covered with thick snow. From a distance, you can see a kind of awe inspiring grandeur.


    You know, it''s just a gateway mountain of the Tianyan mountain range. In a series of mountains behind it, there are few peaks higher than it.


    The bartender changed his face and whispered to Sylvie.


    "Who in the end is so irresponsible to let you go to that place, I can advise you not to abide by that deadly agreement There are not only a large number of demons living there, but also it is said that there are giant dragons in it


    He tried to make frightening movements with his teeth and claws. Unfortunately, he had a cup and a rag in his hands, which made people unable to look scared at all.


    At least Sylvie couldn''t help laughing.


    "I''m not kidding you!" The bartender glared at him fiercely. He seemed to be very upset about Sylvie''s ignorance.


    "Well, is that true? Are there really dragon people in that place


    Sylvie shrugged and asked in a familiar way at the bartender''s glare.


    At the same time, there was a gold coin in his hand, so he played in front of the bartender as if nothing had happened.


    Naturally, the gold coins of later generations could not circulate here, but he melted all the emblems on them and turned them into pure gold coins.


    "In the abyss, when those monsters invaded the main material plane, some of them ran around here, but before they started to go wild, there was a roar of a dragon coming from Tianyan mountain, and those monsters were scared to death and escaped from here. Never again. " The bartender swallowed his saliva and looked at the gold coin which was constantly turning over and over between Sylvie''s fingers. "Until recently, there are still dragon roars from time to time. So none of us of the older generation want to leave here Especially when there have been a lot of demons in the vicinity recently. "


    "Isn''t there anything else?"


    SIVI slapped the gold coin on the table, looked at the bartender and said, "such a little thing is not worth a gold coin."


    The bartender hesitated for a moment, then continued: "in fact, not long ago, a team of human allied forces came here. It seems that the leader of the team is a great magician. I don''t know their purpose. However, when I was serving them, I heard what they said in their words," the ancient dragon of Tianyan mountain ", so there must be dragon clan in Tianyan mountain


    Sylvie touched his chin.


    If the dragon team doesn''t come here to help the human team, then it''s said that if the dragon team doesn''t help the human team, then it''s the human team.


    It is said that even the sages of this era have appeared, but there is no way to know what he is like.


    After turning so many thoughts in his mind, SIVI, once known as the demon hunter, suddenly ate the kebab and pancake in a few bites, drained the rye wine in another sip, and then turned around and left. Only the bartender who happily took the gold coin and bit his teeth to test the authenticity was left.


    After leaving the tavern, Sylvie waited for a moment at the entrance to the east side of the town, and raven came to meet him.


    "Yes, there are giant dragons hidden in the nearby Tianyan mountain range Maybe it''s a family of dragon. " Said the girl, tired.


    Because she had an agreement with SIVI, she would not have taken advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    "Well, what do you want information about this?"


    "Not really." Sylvie scratched his face. "It''s just helping to kill their father."


    The girl stumbled and nearly fell to the ground.


    "What kind of man --?!" She widened her eyes, raised her eyebrows, and raised her incredible voice, which sounded funny: "there seems to be something wrong with my ears What did you just say"I killed their father, and then I brought the Dragon Spirit to them, intending to give it to them."


    Said Sylvie seriously.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Now the girl no longer doubted whether her ears were wrong, but looked at Seaver in surprise.


    "No, I can guarantee that all my words are true." Said Sylvie without a sense of crisis.


    Kill something Or the father of a nest of giant dragons, and then bring its soul back to its descendants. This behavior is like killing his father to human beings, and then showing off to each other with his head, "look, look, your father has been killed by me!" the death degree is as high as five stars.


    But Laven''s face immediately calmed down and looked at SIVI, who was admiring. "There must be something inside this, right? For example, the Dragon had to die because it had no choice but to bring its soul here was its last wish


    That''s what makes Raven different from other girls. The words of other girls will certainly be frightened for a long time because of Sylvie''s reasons, but Laven is acutely aware of the violation and calms herself down.


    Not only that, but also according to SIVI''s words, he deduced a inference very close to the truth, which made him very satisfied with his vision.


    "Almost, but please allow me to keep it a secret." Sylvie nodded and then walked in the direction of Tianyan mountain.


    "Don''t you know that half talk is the most annoying thing to say?" The girl immediately followed suit.


    "I don''t know." ''replied Sylvie, with all due respect.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    From time to time, raven will also feel that it is not the most wrong decision she has ever made to get on the ship.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    "Why do we have to come up slowly?"


    Walking on the mountainside of one of the peaks in the Tianyan mountain range, Laven gasped and asked SIVI, "can''t you use a flying one?"


    Sylvie, let alone, Laven herself has a certain degree of magic, at least flying is not difficult for her.


    "If we fly, we may not find the destination of this trip in our lifetime."


    ''said Sylvie, pushing aside the snow covered pine branches in front of him.


    "Is that place really so hard to find?" The girl looked suspicious.


    "Who knows, it''s hard to find." Sylvie could only answer that.


    Perhaps because of its own strength, the ancient dragon would not cover up or camouflage the place where it lived, but its descendants were not necessarily.


    Since they are the descendants of the ancient dragon, their own strength should not be underestimated, but even so, there is no hearsay about these people in the whole mythological era, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    Human combat capacity has been so tight that we need help from the ancient dragon. There is no reason not to focus on the descendants of these dragons.


    For this strange phenomenon, the only reasonable explanation that SIVI can think of is that no one knows that there are descendants of ancient dragons. And those descendants should have certain rules that restrict them from appearing throughout the mythological age.


    In order to detect the trace of the abyss demons, all kinds of magic devices that have solidified the eyes of the mage are scattered all over the world. In the light of the light of these days, SIVI has encountered three mage''s eye magic devices that are still working, and there are more that have failed.


    In this case, if the descendants of the Dragon want to hide their existence, they must cheat the eyes of these mages through some methods.


    That''s why Sylvie thinks that looking down from the sky, there must be no hiding place for the descendants of the dragon.


    As a matter of fact, he has been in his heart more than once about the damned dragon Floyd. He asked himself to deliver the express without making the address clear. Isn''t he afraid of swallowing the dragon soul in anger because he couldn''t find the descendants of the Dragon


    "In that case, how can you be sure that we are going in the right direction?"


    Raven had just finished asking, and the pine branch which had been pulled away by Sylvie bounced back because of its toughness, throwing the girl a face of snow.


    SIVI pointed to the snow-white Raven and laughed for a while. When he felt that the other side was about to be angry, he continued: "I collected intelligence for a long time in the village at the foot of the mountain, and the most important one is" the Dragon roar in Tianyan mountain. ". The mountain people are still very sensitive to the sounds in the mountains. After collecting the general information about the mountains from the multiple dragon roars, after screening and comparing, we can determine that the roar is from these mountains


    "That means we''re going to take on the dragon, right?" The girl seemed to want to complain about something, but she thought that Sylvie would ignore her complaint and finally had to wipe off the snow on her face in a depressed way. As for the snow mixed in her hair, she could only let it go


    "Raven." Sylvie turned around, looked at the girl seriously, and said with a serious look, "we have two people. We can''t be singled out."


    "Would you please, Mr. Aldrich, not to say such boring things with a serious expression?"


    and Fetter Sophia, who love to make complaints about them, are different.


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders dully and walked on.


    After a while, the surrounding fir and Tanan trees disappeared. In the open space, they saw a huge stone with a height of more than two meters, and a corpse on the stone which was nailed to the ankle and hung upside down.


    "Is this the sacrificial site of the evil ceremony?"


    Raven frowned slightly.


    Instead of answering her, SIVI walked quickly to the corpse, took off his mage''s hat, and asked the corpse politely, "what is the way to the village of the descendants of Freud?"


    The girl looked at Seaver in amazement, wondering if this guy would walk out of his head.


    But to her surprise, the body suddenly raised its head, opened its dark, shriveled mouth, and made a hoarse and harsh sound like scraping a blackboard with a fingernail.


    "Hey, man, before asking for directions, I''ve been feeling a little dry in my throat and a little tight in my skin recently. Do you have any good water?"


    Sylvie stares at Raven and puts the girl''s questions back into her throat. Then he took out a bottle of holy water from his storage box.


    Hello, that mummy is a dead creature no matter how you look at it. Do you really not purify it by pouring it with holy water!


    Because SIVI''s eyes are not allowed to speak, the girl can only be in a hurry.


    And the corpse did not hesitate to take SIVI''s holy water, and drank half of it at first, and then scattered the remaining half on himself.


    Then he began to look like an inflatable ball in Raven''s surprised eyes, his dry body filled up, and finally became an ordinary man.The man who hung upside down handed the bottle back to SIVI and nodded his thanks: "the village of the Dragon cubs is on the left, right and left. Thank you for the water."


    "You''re welcome. Your answer is also very important to me."


    Sylvie laughed. He threw a look at Raven and walked straight past the boulder.


    The girl immediately followed.


    After a long walk, she couldn''t help but ask, "what was that just now?"


    "The hanging upside down", "the door god", "incredible two" and "mirror goblin" have many names. They are unidentified magical creatures. They are almost non aggressive. However, they can change the concept of the world by changing the front to the back and the left to the right. Even the mythical age is very rare. If we don''t show our friendship to him, we will have to go back to the original place after a few minutes'' walk. It is said that they are responsible for the situation of walking around in the forest and going back to the original place. "


    Sylvie replied.


    "Since it''s such a powerful thing, why does it become a corpse..." Raven asked, puzzled.


    "The guy himself is a conceptual creature. He doesn''t have the concept of life and death. Even if he stays there for a thousand years, he won''t really die. However, like the flower goblin, they are stupid and easy to satisfy. They don''t deliberately kill other creatures except for pranks." Sylvie went on to explain.


    According to the instructions of the magical creature, they choose the route in the rhythm of left, right and left after meeting the fork in the road, and soon they come to the second open space.


    But there waiting for them, it is a giant dragon that can be described as majestic!


    "This is Ancient dragon species? " Raven''s eyes widened, her hands had quickly grasped the killing blades, and a little cold sweat oozed from her forehead.


    Even the generation of the law in the lofty realm will feel Alexander when facing the creatures living at the top of the world.


    But SIVI didn''t care. He grabbed her by the lapel and pulled her to the dragon. She didn''t let go of her struggle.


    Finally, between tearing off her clothes or believing in SIVI, the girl reluctantly chooses the latter.


    As a result, when they passed by the dragon, the figure of the Dragon disappeared with the waves. Instead, a peaceful village appeared in front of them


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    "I don''t know when the Dragon God will come back..." Giro g. Freud, with his cheeks on his hands and leaning against the windowsill, looked at the clear sky with some dullness.


    They are the descendants of the dragon who inherited the blood of the ancient dragon Freud.


    Originally, when Freud was still in the Tianyan mountain range, the whole mountain range stretching for hundreds of miles could be regarded as the back garden of their family. Apart from several forbidden areas, they could freely move in the mountains.


    Even after the outside world is said to have been invaded by the abyss demons, this situation has not changed. All enemies who dare to fight the idea of tianyanshan will be scared away by Freud, the Dragon God in their mind.


    However, the current situation has changed. The human coalition forces sent a seemingly powerful team to Tianyan mountain. It is said that they asked the Dragon God for help. The leader, known as the sage, talked with Freud for a day and night. Finally, the Dragon God agreed to the other party''s request for help. After explaining some things about the village head, he left.


    After the adults left, the border around Tianyan mountain also started. Even those people who had been nailed to the wall by Lord Freud woke up and fulfilled the agreement they had made with the village.


    In addition, the movement scope of the people was also limited. The village head stipulated that before the Dragon God came back, the villagers could only move on the mountain where the village was located, that is, mount kilak De, and were not allowed to go to other peaks.


    Killard means "the tail of the dragon" in dragon language. It is the mountain where they have lived for hundreds of years. The cave on the top of the mountain is the most important forbidden area in the clan rules handed down from generation to generation.


    "It''s going to be a dragon roar again in a while..."


    He changed his posture to sitting on his stomach in boredom, looking at the bright sky.


    For them, Freud itself is the best guarantee for the safety of the village. Those outside people who want to touch Tianyan mountain are also because of Freud''s relationship, so they can only avoid it.


    After Freud''s absence, when the alarm set on the periphery of Tianyan mountain is triggered, some of the more pure descendants of dragons in the village will gather in the square to imitate the roar of Lord Freud and scare away the gangsters. Up to now, this is still a hundred tests, at least no one dare to hear the roar of the dragon, continue to run up the mountain.


    "Leisure. I really want to go out and play I don''t know what happened to the ambergris I planted under the karakula waterfall, whether the little hyena in the forest in the South has been bullied by wild animals these days, and whether the beautiful stones I buried by the morama River have been dug away by other animals... "


    Although the dragon people also grow crops, they are not pure farming people. They can enrich the food and subsistence supply of the village through hunting and gathering while semi farming.


    Therefore, their residents have been with the jungle since childhood, and they will not be afraid to encounter some demons with low level of crusade. Anyway, they also have part of the ancient dragon lineage. If they are one-on-one, the adult pure blood dragon has no pressure on the demons of single digit level, and they can easily wipe out the demons if they hunt together Cut most of the demons below level 15.


    Giro is the best gifted kid of his generation, and His bloodline test purity was the highest in his generation a month and a half ago. Finally, he became a member of the hunting team.


    As a result, he did not wait for him to show his skills in the hunting team. Because of Lord Freud''s departure, the hunting team could only relax in the village and enjoy the feeling of getting something for nothing in the village


    "No! If I go on like this, my body will rust, just like palolo He jumped back into the room from the windowsill.


    Palolo is the head of the teeth rhinoceros, it is a shape similar to the hippopotamus, gentle nature of the demon. Although the Crusade level is only level 13, most of this is because this demon doesn''t like fighting. If a toothed rhinoceros gets angry, even most of the guys at level 15 will have to give up.


    Palolo also inherited the natural indifference and laziness of the toothed rhinoceros. He was always immersed in the morama River and only showed his back. If he didn''t look carefully, he might think that it was just a stone.


    The rhinoceros is an omnivorous animal. However, palolo is lazy to hunt and always eats water and grass lazily. Because he doesn''t exercise much, he looks like he is about to become a ball


    Just as Giro decided to find a chance to slip out of Mount killard without the village head''s attention, a figure suddenly pushed the door of his house open, and the wooden door banged against the cabinet beside the door, making a loud clang.


    "Whoa! No, it''s not like that. I''m not going to sneak out Amanda, it''s you bastard! It scared me


    Gilo was guilty of a few times to forgive, and then found that the visitor is his childhood friends, can not help but sigh of relief, turned to complain repeatedly.


    "Giro, this is not the time to say that!"


    Amanda rushed forward quickly, took her childhood sweetheart''s hand and dragged him out of the room.


    "Kuo, let go! I''m the next captain of the hunting team. It''s ugly to be pulled out of the house by a girlGillo grabbed the door frame and made a vow to death.


    Although Giro is far better than Amanda in blood purity and talent of roaring at dragons, Amanda has amazing power for some reason. Even the current leader of the hunting team, that is, Giro''s father, will praise Amanda''s strength to kill brown bears with one blow.


    This also leads to the fact that without using the Dragon roar, Giro will always be held down by Amanda.


    So he was dragged away by the girl with the doorframe without tears


    "The head of the village said that someone had walked out of the trap of hanging upside down and was not scared away by the shadow of the Dragon God. Now they are going to cross the final border and come to the village!" Only then did the girl take time to explain to him.


    "Such a thing?"


    Giro immediately dropped half of the door frame and ran with the girl.


    "Now the village head has begun to gather people in the village who can use the Dragon roar to get in touch with each other My dad said that in this situation, if you can''t make it right, you can''t help me without dragon roar. You should be careful later. "


    The girl said the words of concern.


    -- outside the village of dragon origin --


    "is that ancient dragon kind of magic magic?" after the figure of the Dragon disappeared completely, raven said with a lingering fear. Then she looked at SIVI with admiration: "it''s worthy of being the youngest great magician in the future, and can see it at a glance."


    "No, I can''t tell. That image may have activated some magical creatures'' abilities. You know, the abilities of those little things are much better than ordinary magic magic magic. Even I can''t tell the true from the false without miracles. "


    Sylvie shook his head and told the girl.


    "How dare you bump into it without asking anything?"


    Raven asked, puzzled.


    "Because the dragon in the vision is the one I killed."


    Said Sylvie with a serious face.


    Unfortunately, now Raven seems to have decided that this guy''s face with a serious expression of what he said is false, but a look of doubt.


    SIVI laughs and doesn''t explain any more. She just moves forward with her to the village ahead.


    Anyway, it''s not a bad thing to look mysterious, especially now that girls have not fully joined their own camp.


    "Is this the border?"


    On the way, they met with new obstacles.


    However, it is different from the previous hanging man and the shadow of giant dragon. This is the boundary of the king''s way.


    "Do you want me to try with the double blades?"


    Raven drew out her own blades, made a feint gesture, and asked Seaver.


    Even if it is the magic border set up by Freud, it is still vulnerable in front of the spirit.


    However, SIVI did not mean to meet the God and kill the Buddha.


    He shook his head and said, "just go straight through it. If it is destroyed, it will easily create unnecessary negative impression on the residents inside."


    I think if you take the dragon spirit of the other party''s ancestors to meet them, you won''t leave a good impression on them. Especially when the ancestor of the other party is killed by you personally


    The girl said something in her heart.


    "Straight through?" She did not make complaints about the negative effects. She just knocked on the boundary with the hilt, and the transparent boundary made a bang.


    Then he looked at seavy with a questioning look.


    SIVI reached out and took the girl''s hand. Without waiting for the girl with a little blush on her face to say anything, he directly took the girl across the border.


    To be sure, it''s a bit troublesome to break the boundary in a normal way It will take Seaver about an hour or two, and because there is an art about soul attached to the enchantment, it may be affected if you cross through the gap. So SIVI simply uses the simplest method - you know, he has Freud''s Dragon Spirit on him. The border under the goods will not even be blocked by himself, will he?


    So after coating Raven with a Freudian breath, they easily crossed the border.


    "Did you really wear it?" Raven looked in surprise at the intact border behind her.


    Without using the double blade, she could not even analyze the boundary in a short time, let alone cross Now, Sylvie came directly with herself after seeing the border, which undoubtedly made Sylvie''s image in her heart more powerful and mysterious.


    "Don''t be dazzled. The Lord we want to see on this trip is about to show up." SIVI''s words brought the girl back to her senses. In a short time, she saw a group of people dressed up by mountain people coming towards them in a grim face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    "Hello, great dragons, descendants of Freud."


    When the other side and their own close to a certain extent, SIVI said: "I come this time, there is no malice."


    A total of more than 40 people came to the opposite side, led by an old man who looked about 60 years old.


    "What can I do for you, two guests from afar?" The old man said in a slightly astringent xiumen language. Obviously he didn''t use the common language of the human race: "make a statement in advance, although you have the breath of the Dragon God, I won''t give you any preferential treatment."


    After all, it''s not difficult to get a little bit of breath. For example, if you carry an article that is used by the original owner, it is easy to get infected with the breath of the original owner.


    "In fact, Freud was attacked by the Lord of pestilence, and he was killed." In view of the inconvenience that might be caused by this incident, SIVI, after meditating for a few seconds, gently tapped his finger and sent his words directly to the old man''s ears through the element of wind.


    In other people''s eyes, although his mouth moved, but did not make a sound.


    But the old man didn''t believe Sylvie.


    "Are you alarmist. Lord dragon will not fall because of the abyss monster. " He stopped his crutch and looked at Seaver with a smile on his wrinkled face. "What are you doing to tell such a crude lie to the old man?"


    It seems that Freud has been completely mythologized in their minds. We should know that although Freud is an ancient dragon, his strength is equal to that of the plague Lord at most. What''s more, the plague Lord is the most insidious and cunning one of the demons. Freud''s carelessness might have led to the Lord of pestilence, for example, this time.


    Sylvie knew that he would not have convinced him that Freud was really dead, even if he had to.


    So he simply took out Freud''s Dragon Spirit - it was a fist sized blue crystal with a blue flame leaping in the shape of a dragon - and handed it directly to the old man.


    The old man hesitated for a moment, but finally took over the dragon spirit, and then he felt the message left by Freud in the dragon spirit.


    The Lord of dragon has really fallen!


    The old man is very old. We should know that the life cycle of the dragon people is longer than that of human beings. Therefore, although the old man looks like he is only over 60 years old, he is actually over 100 years old. He is the only living first generation dragon in the village.


    When he was so old, he suddenly met the shocking fact that his God had fallen down. He couldn''t accept it for a while. He yelled and fainted like that


    Seeing this scene that was beyond his expectation, Seaver cried out in his heart.


    Sure enough, the next moment, those dragon descendants all rushed at them angrily.


    After all, in their eyes, SIVI just said a few words to their village head, and then handed them a thing. The village head screamed and fainted. No matter how you look at it, he was assailed, so he directly attacked SIVI.


    The Dragon descendants have strong physical abilities. Their sense of body is similar to that of magic swordsmen. They are resistant to physical attacks and magic attacks to a certain extent. If they can pull up an army, they will definitely be as sharp as one hundred.


    But when these elite attack themselves, the taste is not so good.


    Especially now when they can''t hurt their lives.


    Sylvie is OK. Repulsion, anchor, mirror, coat and so on are not powerful but can make people dizzy, which is enough to keep the dragon people away. But Laven was not so good-natured. She did not dare to use her double-edged sword indiscriminately. The bow she had to hit was also a chicken''s rib. She could not use her time ability. She could only resist the attack of the other party by her reaction ability and skillful fighting skills. If SIVI didn''t always find time to help her fight back some dragon descendants, she would have to be captured with her hands tied.


    It''s no way to go on like this. Sylvie''s side of his head flashed over the spit of an unknown dragon, and his eyebrows wrinkled.


    It doesn''t feel good to be hit head and face by a group of people, even if it won''t hurt - especially if you''re doing it out of kindness.


    Sylvie, who was gradually hit by the real fire, was also a little annoyed.


    Of course, he won''t kill all these guys with an empty magic sword, but the action of blocking them can still be done.


    So the next moment, with SIVI as the center, the surrounding air suddenly fell below the freezing point. All the dragon people who were planning to jump on SIVI found that they were frozen in the ice and couldn''t move. They only showed half of their face for them to breathe


    "Why even I''m frozen!" Ravin, whose lower body was frozen in the ice like the dragon people, yelled.


    "Sorry, this is the first time to use it. It''s not very proficient."


    Said Sylvie without any apology.


    At this time, a sound is still a little immature, but there is a faint sound of dragon roar.¡°Wuld£¡ (whirlwind) "


    a small figure leaps out from the Dragon descendants who are about to become ice sculptures. The whole person is like an arrow from the string, and kicks at the seemingly unprepared Western back heart.


    His body is surrounded by a layer of violent and restless wind elements, which greatly improves his speed and kicking force. If he wants to block this blow, SIVI needs to set up at least two magic shields or simply erect a force field wall.


    But Sylvie just waved his hand and made a repulsion, a little bit over the tip of the figure''s foot, and the other side flew straight into the other side and into the trees.


    ¡°Krii_ Lun_ Aus£¡ (death mark) "


    the young voice sounded again and turned into a shock wave towards SIVI. The strange magic mixed in the shock wave showed that the roar had other effects besides impact.


    One stroke of the West opens the void and swallows the void.


    At this time, he also found out the ability of that figure. The other side was just a child. The key was the syllables he roared when he attacked.


    "Dragon language magic..."


    Language lv6 (the effect of the six leaf Jieyu flower has disappeared) naturally understands a little dragon language. Unfortunately, unless you consume the certificate of the strong or the technician crystal to learn from the system skill book, even if you know the Dragon language, you can''t use the Dragon language magic.


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Just as Sylvie was going to continue to test the strength of the child who could escape his ice magic, the old man finally woke up.


    "Stop it They are our guests It''s our benefactor


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    "Jillo, can you stop walking around all the time? I feel dizzy... "


    Amanda sat on the bed, sighed, and said to Giro, who had been circling the room.


    "No! The village head must be controlled by the evil magic of the outsider Gillo, who had been beaten by Sylvie once, punched the table and said anxiously.


    "Where is so much evil magic in the world Besides, the village head is a dragon of the first generation. How could he be so easily controlled... " Amanda looked at Gilo with her face in her hands. "Maybe they are really the guests of the village? So you''re still honest Well, listen to them


    Before the girl finished, Giro ran out. I can''t help but sigh when I''m in trouble.


    When they arrived at the village head''s residence, they found that it was empty.


    "Uncle Ma''an!"


    Jiluo looked around and found a villager carrying a load of hay. He ran to him in a hurry and asked the other party where the village head was going: "did you see the village head and the two foreigners?"


    "Oh, the village head seems to have taken them out of the village."


    The middle-aged man scratched his face, recalled and said to jiluo, and showed the simple and straightforward smile of mountain people: "but to tell the truth, it has been a long time since no outsiders came to this village Hey, how did you get there? The recent kids are really not cute... "


    The two asked the village head and SIVI where they were going, and finally determined that they were heading for the mountain.


    "It''s not right! There is no place worthy of special visit except forbidden areas in the mountain peak While jumping through the branches - a bit like a monkey, but it''s the fastest way to move where the trees are lush - Giro says to Amanda, "if it''s not controlled, how can the village head take outsiders to the forbidden area casually?"


    Even Amanda was a little convinced by Giro, and she said nervously, "but in this way, is it useful for us to follow the past? Why don''t we tell Uncle


    The uncle in her mouth refers to Giro''s father, who is the current leader of the hunting team. In the village, the hunting team also has the function of security. If anything happens, it is best to inform them.


    "No, that outsider is too strong. No matter how many people there are, he is not his opponent. On the contrary, it is easy to be found out. It is better for me to act alone."


    "Amanda, don''t come with me. If I don''t go back in the evening, you can tell my dad about it


    What a joke! How can I leave you alone


    The young girl refused to go with him. Gilo''s persuasion was ineffective, and she was the only one to have her in the end.


    Maybe it''s because the village leaders are not in a hurry. Although they have been walking for a long time, when they get to the edge of the forest and can see the forbidden cave on the top of the mountain, they haven''t gone in yet. Instead, they are telling the two people something.


    Giro guessed that it was explaining some of the precautions in their forbidden area.


    Then, the strong outsider (SIVI) nodded to the village head and took another female alien into the forbidden area.


    The village head stayed outside the cave, saluted the two people who went in and left here.


    As the head of a village, he naturally did not go back from the tree like a monkey with jiluo, but walked along the forest path. Therefore, he did not find jiluo and jiluo hiding on the other side.


    The two little guys looked at each other, nodded at the beginning, and walked cautiously into the forbidden area.


    Soon they found that the interior route of the forbidden area was complicated, and there were many traps and monsters.


    After smashing several big skulls spiders (Crusade Level 3) to avoid the green juice, Giro wiped the sweat on his face and breathed a little relief.


    Because he did not dare to use the Dragon roar, Amanda, who was born with divine power, was the main force to enter the cave this time. Giro has to use 80% force to kill the skeleton face spider. Amanda can step on it with just one foot


    However, they have never experienced a similar situation. They do not know the importance of keeping their physical strength. They have consumed most of their physical strength along the way. If they go on like this, they may die of exhaustion in the cave before they find outsiders.


    After they had solved the large number of spiders, they had to drill through the narrow cave.


    "Eh What a big grotto At this moment, the light suddenly opened up in front of them, and Amanda exclaimed.


    Compared with the narrow passageways and Stone Halls before, the Grottoes in front of us are almost the size of a football field. In addition, they are covered with luminous moss and mushrooms, which shows the width of the whole Grottoes at once, which can really shock their spirits.


    "Maybe our destination is about to arrive..." Gillo took a breath, and then his face suddenly became heavy. "Wait, I think I hear something."


    So the girl became nervous: "are those two foreigners?""No, that sound is a little familiar Well, wait a minute. This is... " Jiluo''s face suddenly changed: "it''s Dragon language. Let''s run. There''s an Asian Dragon creature here!"


    As soon as the words fell, a huge black shadow fell from the top of the dark cave and hit them straight in front of them. Then the shadow slowly stretched out its huge body.


    It was a molten King Dragon (elemental beast, Asian dragon, Crusade level 30).


    The dragon''s nose spewed out a long white steam, which immediately lit up orange fire on many black lines on its body. What swept along with it was a heat wave that could suffocate people!


    Strangely enough, the glowing mosses and fungi on the ground not only did not wither, but also became brighter.


    The Crusade level is level 30. Only a complete army, including the magician troops, can have the possibility of a super magic creature. Even if it meets a real dragon, it will be no less than that.


    At least Gilo and Amanda are definitely not rivals of the dragon.


    At the same time, Amanda grabbed jiluo''s lapel and threw him out of the cave with his huge strength.


    "Run, Giro!" The girl then turned around and faced the monster, which was full of terror and heat. Even though her body was shaking and faithful to her heart''s cowardice, she still tried to cry out: "I will buy you time!"


    "Don''t say such stupid words. How can I leave you and run away at such a time?" Then came Giro''s voice.


    At the same time, there was the roar of the dragon that he almost squeezed out the air in his lungs.


    ¡°Diin¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡ (freezing) "


    the white frost gas meets the lava ball emitted by the molten King Dragon, and a violent explosion occurs, blowing the girl away.


    But Giro''s roar consumes a lot of his strength, and the lava ball is no different from spitting.


    So almost in the next moment, several lava balls flew towards the girl again!


    "This kind of moss on the ground is called firewood moss. It can absorb heat to grow well. The fungus is Hylocereus, which is a kind of precious alchemy material that needs the breath of flame dragon or Asian dragon to grow. The emergence of these two shows that there must be a powerful flame dragon family here... "


    At this moment, a not too strong body suddenly blocked in front of the girl, while talking about something, while holding out his hand, five fingers, those flying lava balls all lost power and heat, turned into black stone balls fell on the ground, rumbling: "even if I don''t know these, why are there so many monsters outside There is a huge space, but you can''t even see one other creature. Won''t you think about it? In order to avoid fighting with each other, I deliberately bypassed this area. I didn''t expect that you would break in like a fool. "


    "You are..." Amanda looked at the strange figure in front of her, and her mouth grew incredulously.


    "I am your guest." Seavy said with a serious look, and then added, "and also the dean of the Aldrich School of magic."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    The molten King Dragon obviously didn''t expect that the sudden appearance of human beings could defuse their attacks so easily.


    There were two sparks coming out of his nostrils, indicating that he was not in a good mood.


    Immediately, it rushed straight to SIVI at a speed completely inconsistent with its huge body, and the luminous lines on its body became brighter. From a distance, it seemed that the melting King Dragon turned into a streamer and shot straight at SIVI!


    Meanwhile, thanks to SIVI''s delay, raven has dragged Amanda, whose feet are soft, out of the cave.


    As soon as SIVI lifted his hand, a force field wall appeared directly in front of him.


    However, when Rongwang dragon was about to hit the force field wall that could be safe even if it was hit by a meteorite, because of the ultra-high temperature it carried, the magic and elements around the force field wall had disordered reactions, and it was so fragmented and disappeared in SIVI''s eyes


    Sylvie''s eyes widened in surprise, but this level of attack has not yet threatened him.


    The next moment, Rongwang dragon found that the target of his attack had disappeared. Instead, the magic array was covered with magic lines.


    From the smell of disgust from those magical patterns, I''m afraid that this magic array is purely for freezing creatures into popsicles.


    So it stopped its own sudden pace, but the huge inertia still took it to the array, so it simply jumped to the side, and wanted to take the opportunity to avoid the magic array.


    However, when it just jumped up, Sylvie''s joking face appeared in front of him again, and what he appeared with him was an optimized and magnified frost touch.


    At first glance, the touch of snow-white ice looks like a big snow-white hand. At the moment when the melting dragon leaps up, it slaps it into the magic array.


    The magic array was also activated in a flash, creaking and running. The temperature in the originally hot and dry caves immediately dropped, and there were even white frost marks on many rocks.


    And ice began to appear on the Rongwang dragon, which was originally very powerful.


    This level of magic array is naturally impossible to trap the super demons of level 30 in the crusade. It just shakes the body and shakes off all the frost on the body.


    SIVI''s pursuit also came at this moment. The contact of ice broke off several stalactites, and then added frozen power to them and then threw them to the molten King Dragon in the magic array.


    The molten King Dragon subconsciously wanted to spit out the lava ball. As a result, the orange lava ball was just formed at the mouth. Because of the extreme low temperature in the magic array, it lost its original temperature, and suddenly became black, and turned into a black stone ball with a little high temperature only inside


    The Rongwang dragon, who failed to fight back, was immediately beaten by several stalactites, while jiluo on the other side had long been stunned. The magic creature whose strength was not inferior to that of the high dragon clan would be so embarrassed.


    How could this outsider be so strong!


    Only Laven Wei, who is well aware of the strength of Xiwei, has raised her mouth irretrievably.


    Is that strong? I''m kidding. As the second most powerful magician in the eastern plain, Sylvie''s strength now can only be regarded as a joke. If this guy is serious, he may be able to cut off the whole mountain!


    After beating the Rongwang dragon, he stepped on each other''s nose, and forced to sign the high dragon oath alliance. After that, SIVI leaned on its huge head and looked at the two little ghosts who secretly followed them.


    He was not the old village head with weak perception in the village of dragon origin. He had already noticed the existence of the two little guys when they were close to a certain extent.


    Even Raven sensed the sight of the two little guys at the entrance of the cave and gave a silent warning to SIVI.


    Sylvie did not point out, but pretended to continue to move with raven.


    As a result, these two little ghosts, who had no tracking experience at all, were accidentally lost even when they were releasing water from SIVI. They swaggered to Rongwang dragon noodles and were almost made into barbecue


    Asked why the two little guys were following them, seavy almost laughed.


    "You can rest assured that I have no control over your village head and there is no conspiracy." SIVI chuckled and pointed to the stone wall behind him with his thumb: "in the deep of this cave is the treasure house of Freud, the Dragon God. There are a lot of treasures that he collected when he was young, so there are many monsters guarding the cave. But I''m not interested in that kind of thing, and I''m sure you can understand that now. "


    Though reluctantly, Giro nodded.


    When the young people in the village besieged Xiwei together before, but they had no way to deal with him, jiluo knew that Xiwei was very powerful, but he did not expect that he would be so strong that he could not even rival Rongwang dragon, whose Crusade level was level 30. Moreover, the battle was not a bitter battle of equal strength, but a one-sided crushing!


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the "dragon clan induction" characteristic that is common in high Asian dragons, and can detect danger as well as mage''s alarm, I''m afraid one of them will be knocked down by SIVIFor such a strong existence, money is just a number. If he wants to, he can get a lot of money by thousands of methods in the morning.


    "To be honest, the skills I used to fight this dragon just now are not very strong." seeing that the boy seemed to have finally put down his guard, SIVI began to talk about the subject: "fast moving, adding ice power to objects, can knock down the dragon''s power Is it not difficult for you who can use dragon language magic? "


    Jillo was stunned, then thought about it, and found that with the help of the power of dragon roar, sivegan had many abilities, which were not beyond the scope of his ability.


    "Besides, you can throw out the stalactite pillar and so on, can you do it for me?" Seeing that the boy was lost in thought, SIVI turned his face and said to Amanda, who seemed to be in some kind of trance.


    Amanda regained her consciousness, looked at the stalactites which had been smashed into pieces not far away, and nodded.


    It''s not difficult for her to throw such a stone pillar.


    "In addition to the frost magic array, you can do what I can. But why are you so embarrassed in the face of the dragon that you have to sacrifice one person to protect another to escape?"


    Both children lowered their heads.


    Raven, on the other hand, shook her head helplessly as if she had thought of something.


    "There is only one reason, that is, you are lack of experience and knowledge!" The college sick SIVI began to give good advice: "want to have the power to protect their relatives and friends? Want the power to live freely on the earth without restriction? If you want to... "


    At this point, Sylvie finally revealed the real purpose of his words.


    "Aldrich college, welcome to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    Gillo and Amanda were so moved that they turned down SIVI''s invitation.


    This made Sylvie doubt his personality for the first time


    "What you should pay more attention to than charisma or something is that even if they agree to join your school of magic, you can''t take them a thousand years later?"


    Raven tried to comfort the lost Sylvie in her own way.


    "If you can''t take it back, we''d better open an Aldrich college in this era. The dragon people are even less involved in the world than your noble fields. We haven''t heard about them for thousands of years. It''s estimated that even if they become my students, they won''t have any impact on history."


    SIVI immediately responded, "anyway, it doesn''t cost you to try. Maybe you can abduct Well, I mean the enrollment has been successful. When I return to later generations, Aldrich will have a strong ally? Who knows they''re going to refuse so readily. "


    "Er..."


    Raven didn''t know what to say.


    It''s not because she thinks seavy''s words are reasonable, and she can''t say anything to her. Instead, she''s frightened by Sylvie''s philistine attitude of "try and don''t spend money anyway.".


    Anyway, you are a great magician. Can you be a little more serious She silently make complaints about herself.


    Although they refused SIVI''s invitation, after clearing the misunderstanding, Giro and Amanda had a better impression on SIVI. They even asked, "can we go to the Dragon God''s treasure house to have a look at it?" generally speaking, it was a bit excessive.


    Although Raven has a lot of complaints about this, but considering that both of them are still children, the desire is more to satisfy his curiosity, SIVI has no objection.


    After drinking back the molten dragon, Xiwei, relying on his lv6 magic technology, easily found a mechanism in the stone wall protected by the molten King Dragon.


    It''s an exquisite magic lock made by several disciplines, such as magic array, boundary, logical thinking game, mechanism science and so on.


    "It''s too complicated It will take at least a month or more to unlock this. "


    After a little study of the mechanism, raven came to this conclusion immediately.


    And Sylvie, who also had that knowledge, nodded and agreed. Most of the time, even if you have relevant knowledge, it will take a long time to break the magic lock, just like a complex mathematical formula. Even if you have mastered its calculation method, it also needs tedious steps and certain time to solve it.


    Then, with the motto "time is money", SIVI immediately threw the magic alloy door, which was disguised as a stone wall, and was said to be able to withstand hundreds of rounds of four ring magic, into the void, revealing the treasure house behind


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! Wait, is there really no problem destroying the gate like this? " The boy jiluo immediately exclaimed in surprise: "this is the treasure house of the Lord Dragon God!"


    "It''s OK." SIVI gave him a big thumbs up with a bright face: "when I came over, your Dragon God gave me this treasure house."


    "No, it won''t..." The boy fell and sat on the ground.


    After the door disguised as a stone wall was lifted off by SIVI, the true face of the treasure house was also revealed to the four people.


    First of all, there were countless shining gold coins like the golden tide. Jiluo and Amanda were directly submerged in the gold coins because they couldn''t dodge. Even Raven was dazzled and slowed down. When the gold tide stopped, only the upper body was exposed.


    "These gold coins are all ancient magic gold coins..." SIVI picked up a gold coin from the ground. He was surprised and sighed: "it is said that it was issued by the magic Emperor Alexander. Every gold coin is attached with magic, so it looks much brighter than ordinary gold coins. However, because of the trouble of casting and enchanting, the circulation of this kind of gold coin is not big I didn''t expect to see so many here all at once... "


    This kind of ancient magic gold coin is very valuable in later generations. Some antique collectors have already bought it for 50 gold coins. Even so, there is still no market in the market.


    If you can sell all the ancient magic gold coins here at this price, you can renovate all the houses in Morag, which was originally the plague City, according to the Royal Standard


    In addition, there are many shining crystal core and ordinary gemstone which is not very high in fact, which makes people look very hot.


    Fortunately, Sylvie is not blinded by greed for money or magic items.


    In fact, for Sylvie, money is just a number. Except for the magic items of treasure level, other levels of things have long been unable to enter the eyes spoiled by the system reward.


    He went to Freud''s treasure house with only one goal.


    That''s the legendary truth astronomy.


    It''s a pity that even after searching the whole treasure house, we can''t see the truth astronomy in Freud''s mouth.


    Is it true that astronomy is just a cover? In fact, Freud didn''t have that thing at all, just to deceive Sylvie and bring the news of his death to the Dragon Descendants?Sylvie frowned and speculated in his mind.


    But then he found something wrong.


    Although the insightful Giro and Amanda have started running around the treasure house, marveling at what''s inside. But the things in this treasure house are so How to say, it is a little too popular.


    Although the ancient magic gold coin is rare, it has no practical significance. The magic core Yaojing is almost the same level that can be bought in the alchemy shop later. You should know that the highest quality Yaojing is controlled by the state, and it is not allowed to be sold as military materials.


    In addition, all kinds of magic items can be regarded as high-quality goods for ordinary people, but they are just ordinary for SIVI. Even in the college store of idrick, there are many magic items that can completely explode all the collections here.


    According to the truth, this level of things for the ancient dragon is already garbage? What is it thinking about collecting so much garbage in its own treasure house?


    These findings brightened Sylvie''s eyes.


    "This treasure house is a little poor unexpectedly." At this time, Laven said softly.


    The girl who used to be the surrogate of the law in the lofty realm has also been exposed to many good things. Naturally, we can see that although the number of things in this treasure house is very large, it is actually not very good.


    Then she looked at seavy as if she had thought of something.


    Both saw the same speculation in each other''s eyes.


    This treasure house is used to confuse people. The real treasure house must have another place!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    After confirming that there is another real treasure house in the cave, SIVI and raven launched a rigorous search and took both the ghosts and the king of fusion into the land along with them


    But after half a day of searching, I still can''t find the real treasure house.


    Back in the false Treasury, SIVI sat on a pile of gold coins and thought about where he had ignored.


    "Do you really think there is a bigger treasure house in the hole?"


    Tired lying on the ground, there was a little bit of resentment in the voice of giro.


    Unlike the skillful West Wei, even if they were in a team search with Amanda, they were still stuttered by traps and creatures in the cave. If they hadn''t foreseen this situation in advance, sivet broke a scale from the king of molten dragon and sent it to them, and let them bring the breath of the king of the cave, I''m afraid they will bring the breath of the King Dragon It''s a little harder.


    As for the innocent being picked scales of the molten dragon can only tears to run to lick their wounds


    For this, SIVI had to say, this big head monster looks pitiful and extremely awkward, not at all! I don''t feel guilty at all!


    "Is the treasure house big enough? There are so many gold coins, and they are piled up into hills on the ground. "


    He has been living in the mountains, and as a real villain, Giro is puzzled by the way they behave. For him, there was enough in the hole. At least they haven''t seen so much gold and sophisticated weapons since they were born.


    His careless words let SIVI as if a lightning had passed through the brain, a flash of light.


    Yeah, there is no place to find it!


    Why did Freud, when he made this fake treasure house, find so many gold coins to lay it on the ground and cover the whole treasure house floor?


    This shows that there is a problem with the ground of the treasure house! Why didn''t he think of such a simple thing.


    After making such a deduction and talking to Levin, the girl also said that SIVI''s speculation was likely to be right.


    So Giro, who was so tired, could only be driven again like a dog to help sives carry gold coins out of the Treasury.


    "Jilo, didn''t you eat? Even Amanda moved more than you. Don''t you feel ashamed as a man? "


    "If I would be ashamed of that, all the men in our village would have to go and do their own!" Gillo retorted immediately, and looked at the empty hands of SIVI with questioning eyes.


    When he saw that SIVI had a tick, ten times the gold coins that Giro had carried were moved to the treasure house by virtue of emptiness - the master''s hand was so convenient


    When they cleaned up the treasure house, the gray ground of the treasure house was also revealed, and it seemed nothing wrong at first.


    But SIVI just stamped a foot, and then confirmed that the iron plate under the hall, and the iron plate must be empty.


    After getting better, SIVI performed the floor disappearing magic in front of two ghosts again, and then found an underground tunnel.


    In this way, it is almost certain that the real treasure house is at the end of the tunnel.


    The tunnel looks dark, unlike caves, without a little light-emitting moss or fungi. After calling out a few light balls to light, SIVI went down the tunnel.


    The tunnel is a bit more humid than the outside. Mud pits will appear on the ground from time to time. Fortunately, there is no stalactite and other things. The tunnel is about one meter and six meters high. Normal people need to bend in and there is no fork in the cave. However, there are many turning corners. After walking for half an hour, SIVI grumbled about the length of the tunnel, and complained about the length of the tunnel, and on one side, he complained crazy about the length of the tunnel Hammer again hammer oneself start sour waist, envy some small Ming height At least the one walking in this tunnel doesn''t need to bend.


    It took a long time for them to see a bright light, surprised by the room that suddenly appeared at the end of the tunnel.


    Unlike the fake treasure house, there are no gold coins in this room, but there are all kinds of armor weapons around the room. There are many books on the bookshelves on both sides. The rare high-quality crystal and magic core are inlaid on the wall, just for lighting.


    Besides, most weapons and armor are full of magic light. Those lights interweave with the dazzling color of Aurora in the whole room. I am afraid that even without the illumination of crystal core, even if only these magic lights can make the whole room bright, those lights represent the strength and potential of weapon armor The legend that has been left behind in the past.


    "This, all of these are..." Vivien, who has seen a lot, grew up with the things in the room.


    Even SIVI felt a little bit faster.


    As a part-time alchemist, he could naturally detect from the magic light - could the equipment that could produce such a beautiful magic light without the master providing magic?


    I''m afraid the equipment and armor here, the weakest of them are of the best level, and there are also several treasures level equipment in it!The only pity is that SIVI didn''t see the legendary artifact here


    However, although the equipment is good, it is not the main purpose of SIVI''s trip.


    His eyes just glanced at the armor and did not look at them any more. Instead, he focused all his attention on the black hexahedron, which was floating in the middle of the room, in the deepest part of the room.


    The stone is filled with one of the oldest words. Ordinary people seem to be as beautiful as a mural. Among the few people present, only SIVI can translate the above words in an obscure way.


    Truth astronomy. Although this is only one of the legendary copies, it is also very precious. At least in later generations, Sylvie has never heard of anyone who has obtained a copy of the truth astronomy.


    He didn''t say much because he was eager to know that there was a point on it. He just walked quickly to the boulder and began to read it slowly.


    Giro and Amanda are two little ghosts who roam around the room unscrupulously, just as if they are visiting a museum, touching each other from time to time.


    After investigating the origins of some of the treasures for a while, raven resolutely gave up this kind of work that made people headache. Instead, she ran to Sylvie. Looking at Sylvie''s frown, she asked curiously, "what''s written on it?"


    SIVI came back to God and rubbed his temple with a headache: "I didn''t expect that truth astronomy, like some ancient religions, worshipped ozagki as a God I''m afraid this is not a copy, it''s a forgery. The author of this thing even thinks ozaki created the world But as far as I know, that thing should be responsible for destroying the world. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

I have something to do tonight, so I can''t update it. I''m really sorry.


    Please forgive me for making up 5000 words tomorrow.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    After discovering that the truth astronomy, the most anticipated treasure in the whole dragon treasure house, was actually a fake, Sylvie''s whole people seemed to be in a bit of a loss of interest.


    It''s true that there are many valuable things in the treasure house, but for Sylvie, no matter how good the equipment can be obtained through the system copy or the achievement store, only the truth astronomy is a unique treasure. Now I know that this unique thing is a fake, so I feel bad.


    Just then he caught a glimpse of a delicate and familiar sword in the treasure house.


    "It seems that I have seen the shape of the sword''s edge somewhere..."


    He scratched his head and a scene came to his mind not long ago.


    "Trough, is this Roland dur?"


    SIVI blurted out in surprise.


    "Roland dur? The holy sword that ended the night demon era in legend When she heard the words, she also leaned over and looked at the ordinary sword: "but isn''t the legendary Roland duel a sword of light shining like the sun?"


    "That''s a myth. Because the night devil is afraid of the sun, many legends describe Roland dur, who killed the king of the night devil, as the sword of the sun or the sword of light. In fact, it is not. "


    Sylvie explained casually.


    At the same time, he pulled the sword out of the ground.


    Not as many knight novels describe, as soon as the sword is pulled out, the sky thunders and the earth roars, and there is no magic power flowing from Roland Dole to Sylvie.


    In fact, Roland duel is no different from the excellent sword made by dwarf craftsmen. It doesn''t even have some common enchantments such as sharpness. If SIVI hadn''t left a deep impression on Roland dur in the magic ceremony, I''m afraid he would not have recognized the legendary sword


    However, after holding the sword, SIVI could feel some "mystery" flowing on it.


    Through the identification of crystal, we can know the essence of this "mystery".


    "Nocturnal killer: law effect. When a creature of night demon vampire race is hurt by Roland dur, a will & tenacity test will be made, and any test failure will disappear immediately. If the check is successful, you can save the immediate death effect, but the wound cannot heal naturally. "


    this kind of power seems to be homologous with the miracle of the great mage, even higher, which is the fundamental reason why Roland dur can be honored as the holy sword.


    Speaking of it, I seem to have a task to collect Roland dure


    Sylvie subconsciously opens the task panel, only to find that the task is not progressing.


    This made him scold in the bottom of his heart: Mom, do you want me to break this thing into pieces and then bring it back to the future?


    When SIVI and raven were in a heated discussion about the "fundamental conditions of the holy sword", Giro, who had been wandering through the treasure house, took Amanda to the two and said goodbye to them.


    "Leaving so soon?" Sylvie had some regrets: "do you really stop thinking about becoming my students?"


    "I''m a disciple of Freud, the Dragon God, and a descendant of him. I won''t be put into the hands of others."


    Giro refused quite simply.


    Beside him, Amanda was also busy nodding her head to agree with giro.


    "That''s a pity." SIVI shrugged, glanced at raven, who was gloating, and continued, "so don''t you pick something out of the treasure house? Any weapon here can increase your strength by a large margin? "


    "No, we have violated the clan rules when we enter the forbidden area without permission. How can we take the things out again?" Gilo simply refused again. He and Amanda looked at each other and said with a bitter smile: "when we go out, we will confess to the village head and get the corresponding punishment. As for the things, let''s forget it."


    Sylvie glanced at both of them in some unexpected way.


    I didn''t expect that these two seemingly lawless little guys are actually quite principled.


    It''s a pity that such imps are rare in later generations


    After seeing them leave the cave, Xi Wei felt deeply.


    When feeling comes back to feeling, what we have to do will not change.


    Since there is nothing to do in this era, it is better to seal ourselves, sleep for thousands of years, and then wake up again in the future.


    And this cave protected by Rongwang dragon is obviously the best place for self sealing.


    Although direct suicide here can also play a corresponding role, but Sylvie decided to accompany Raven with self sealing. It''s not that he has been so attached to the girl just a few days ago, but he thinks that if two people sleep together, the possibility of trouble is relatively small.


    Another dark reason is that if you and raven sleep together, you can monitor the girl to a certain extent.


    After sorting out the inventory in the treasure house and starting to arrange the seal, half a month passed by quietly."Well, how many times can we wake up on the way?" While preparing for self sealing, SIVI suddenly said, "for example, the battle of taliesid or something, I really want to see what happened in the end of that war..."


    Although he had this opportunity in the tower of sharpening, he did his best to let himself live at that time, and he did not have the leisure to worry about other things.


    I''m afraid that if you don''t have a fixed time, if you don''t have a fixed time, the number of seals will be broken


    Raven murmured, holding her white chin in her right hand.


    "Why consider the Millennium seal directly? Let''s shorten the seal time to the beginning of the battle of talieside, and when the battle is over, we can seal it again SIVI immediately suggested.


    "But in this way, we will not have enough materials to prepare..."


    The girl immediately objected.


    There are a lot of precious materials in the treasure house, but because they are too precious, some basic materials can not be found. If there is no water in the shark''s fin soup, it is useless to put more shark''s fin.


    "Since we are honored guests of the dragon race, it doesn''t matter if we make a little use of this identity?"


    But Sylvie was prepared for that.


    "I think even if I ask the dragon village head for some basic materials, they will not refuse. It''s a big deal. We''ll trade them with the things in the treasure house. "


    "That''s what I said..."


    Raven thought for a moment, and thought that Sylvie had a point.


    The village head even gave Freud''s treasure house to Sylvie (which is not the case), so the basic materials are not stingy.


    So they cleaned up a little, then left the cave and went to the village of the dragon people again.


    But Sylvie noticed something was wrong on the way.


    Just as he was about to inform raven, the girl in the back moved a little faster. She gently tugged at SIVI''s corner and whispered in his ear.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the situation."


    Seavy shivered at the surprise attack, then nodded with a dignified face.


    The forest on the mountain is too quiet.


    We can''t hear the chirping of insects and birds that should be slightly noisy under normal circumstances. Even some common animal tracks such as rabbits have disappeared, as if the whole forest had been moved for some reason.


    For no reason, Sylvie suddenly worried about the dragon village.


    He and Laven''s walking speed was much faster. When they came to the outskirts of the dragon village, he was stunned by the tragic scene.


    All the houses in the village have been destroyed by unknown forces, leaving only a fragment of broken walls. There are signs of burning everywhere in the village. It is obvious that the village has suffered from the ordeal of a raging fire before.


    The village is full of charred human bodies, but after a little inspection, SIVI found that the cause of death of these people was not the fire, they were dead before the fire.


    "It was killed by people. There are many causes of death Stabbing sword, hammer, serrated sword, crossbow and flail There seems to be a lot of enemy invading here. "


    After examining the body, SIVI slowly stood up with frost on his face.


    Temer had just returned Freud''s remains to his descendants, and as a result, his descendants were destroyed Although it had nothing to do with Sylvie himself, it was a bit too fast to slap in the face?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are there any survivors? "


    As a high-level person in the lofty field, Laven would not be like other girls she knew. Seeing this, she immediately wanted to kill the murderer and fight for justice. Instead, after several seconds of silence, she asked SIVI more urgent questions.


    "Looking for it." SIVI had already let out the mage''s eyes and tried to find survivors, but the possibility was too small when the whole village was burned down.


    At this time, Sylvie can''t help but hope that Saran, the little vampire, can''t help but hope that Saran is by her side. No matter what the hostility is, the girl''s ability to detect life reaction has surpassed SIVI''s.


    To his surprise, however, he was able to detect a human breath under a burnt, charred wall.


    While watching out for the survivors of the collapse of the wall, SIVI carefully lifted the remains of the wall with the mage''s hand.


    Then he and Laven beside him were stunned.


    Giro, with his hands on his knees, was curled up in a small space built by the ruins, with a faint breath, and in his arms, it was a crystal clear thing.


    That''s Freud''s Dragon Spirit.


    Throwing the wall aside, SIVI immediately took out the life potion and holy water, and poured it to the surviving teenagers without money.I don''t know which one of them played a role, and Gillo''s breath finally became smooth and long.


    After a while, his eyelids trembled and opened his eyes slowly.


    But somehow, his eyes were dazed, and his eyes had no focus.


    "Here is Where? " He asked softly, his voice hoarse and terrifying.


    Sylvie frowned and waved his hand in front of him, but jillo didn''t respond.


    He is blind.


    "I''m Sylvie and raven is here."


    So SIVI simply said in a deep voice.


    "Mr. seavy!" Gillo''s face was happy at first, and then he quickly asked, "well, how is the village?"


    Sylvie didn''t know how to answer him for a moment, but kept silent.


    It was probably from Sylvie''s attitude that he got the answer he wanted. Giro''s face froze. After a while, he opened his mouth, and his throat made a "hich" sound. His facial expression was distorted. It looked like he wanted to cry, but his tears had dried up and he couldn''t even cry.


    Neither Sylvie nor Raven spoke out to persuade or comfort him.


    They all know that what teenagers need now is not empty things, but to vent their emotions completely. Only when he calms down, can he calmly answer questions.


    It took more than half an hour for Giro to calm down a little, but he still sobbed from time to time.


    After all, he is just a child. When he suddenly encounters this kind of thing, it is no wonder that he will be so impolite.


    Sylvie took some food from the storage box, so that Giro could eat and talk.


    The boy also seemed to be very hungry, and when Sylvie put the food into his hand, he ate it recklessly.


    When SIVI asked about the culprit who made the village like this, he bit his teeth and said, "it''s a vampire! Those damned bastards


    It turned out that when Giro and Amanda returned to the village, they were not punished.


    The village head of the dragon village did not know what to do with Freud''s death.


    As a result, they still had to follow the previous custom of summoning men with high purity of dragon blood in the village every time to make a joint roar and threaten the people outside the mountain as if Freud were still there.


    However, this behavior failed for some reason. A large group of vampires ignored the power of the hanging man and came to the village directly. They started to massacre and suck the blood of the villagers


    Jiro and Amanda were entrusted by the old village head who knew that they could not escape. They wanted them to leave the village with the treasure.


    But the two children can''t run past the vampire. Finally, Amanda, relying on her own strange power, just lifted a wall to hide Giro under her. She went out to lure the enemy and finally died in the hands of the vampire.


    But the vampire is not satisfied after killing all the villagers, a fire will burn the whole village.


    Although Giro survived, his eyes were blind because of the double blow of excessive crying and smoking.


    "I have changed my mind. Please accept me as your student and let me have the power to revenge the villagers."


    After saying all this, Giro sprawled on the ground and begged to Sylvie.


    But Sylvie frowned.


    He originally wanted to take jiluo and Amanda as students, in addition to their dragon blood and their crystal clear mind growing up in the wild.


    But now Giro''s heart has been completely tainted by revenge.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t take a guy full of murders and revenge to be my student."


    So SIVI refused.


    Suddenly, feeling that the last glimmer of hope had disappeared, Giro fell on the ground like a bone pulled away.


    It made Sylvie feel sick.


    Finally, he sighed: "although you can''t be my student, but If you just guide you, it is not difficult for you to gain the power of revenge. "


    Giro raised his head in surprise. Raven, on the other hand, gave seavy a complicated look.


    Having said all this, SIVI stood up and walked out of the village.


    He had planned to solve the group of vampires himself, but now if Giro wants to do it for him, he will not object.


    "Jillo, listen. Raven and I are leaving soon. How much you can learn in this period of time is up to you. "


    Giro did not answer, but made a heavy kowtow to Sylvie.


    After a period of time, raven often went out looking for materials, and asked about the whereabouts of the vampires, while Sylvie began to instill various magic ideas into giro.


    However, it''s certain that we can''t get strong power in a short time, and magic can''t be achieved quickly. Even Theo, a genius in heaven, is still a top medium level wind element magician after more than a year.And Sylvie''s promise to give him the ability to avenge himself is not a lie.


    Anyway, Giro is not a student of his own. Some experiments and techniques that are not convenient for students can also be used on giro.


    The first is the problem of vision. After losing his eyes, Sylvester told Giro how to hunt enemies.


    Sylvie can do the same, but it takes a lot of magic and a strong sense of magic as prerequisites, and Giro can''t do it.


    But what is impossible for ordinary people is not difficult for giro. After training, he can even achieve radar like ability through low-frequency dragon roar, which not only eliminates the disadvantage of losing his eyes, but also improves his insight ability.


    Then came the fighting skills. Through his own combat magic and magic swordsman''s fighting skills, SIVI, through high-intensity training, put those swordsmanship which had thrown away the gorgeous coat and simply valued the lethality and destructive power into Giro''s body, and turned it into a kind of conditioned reflex ability.


    Finally, the most critical force. Swordsmanship and magic without power are just rootless duckweeds and water without source, which can''t be promoted at all.


    And this should have been the most difficult situation. After obtaining Freud''s dragon spirit, it became a little simpler.


    Sylvie implanted the spirit of the Dragon into Giro''s body, so that he directly had the magic power comparable to that of an adult dragon.


    But even so, Giro can not use a lot of magic, and control ability is also very poor, if you concentrate on the control of magic, the body will slow down, there are countless flaws, it is put the cart before the horse.


    On this point, SIVI''s solution is to mix Amanda''s wandering soul found in the village with the power of dragon''s soul to create a magic guide structure similar to the three sages system.


    Amanda can use the power of the Dragon Spirit to appear, and because it is the guiding switch of the dragon soul, she can help Giro guide the power of the dragon soul faster and better.


    As time passed by, half a month passed quietly in the continuous improvement of SIVI and the continuous strengthening of giro.


    By the time Raven brought the exact location of the vampires, Giro was strong enough to fight Seaver (without the use of void energy and space) for a short time.


    "Thank you for your guidance. I will never forget your kindness." After changing his ragged clothes into a cool warrior uniform, Giro bowed his head and said thanks to Sylvia from the bottom of his heart.


    Behind him, Amanda''s shadow of light also slowly bowed to SIVI.


    And Sylvie is also quite pleased to see and half a month ago, quite different jiluo.


    After Amanda came back to Gilo in this way, his mood became much more stable. Instead of doing suicide training like before, Amanda began to train according to SIVI''s suggestion, combining work with rest, and his learning efficiency was much better.


    "Although you''re not my student, I graduated from me anyway. I don''t have anything to give you. Since your target is a vampire this time..." Sylvie took out his holy sword Roland dur, which he had not been holding for a long time, and handed it to Giro: "this sword is named Roland dur. It''s the killer of vampires. It''s useless for me to hold it. I''ll give it to you."


    "Thank you! I will cherish it


    Looking at Gilo''s high spirited back, Sylvie was filled with emotion.


    Suddenly, he missed other students a little bit


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    Griffin vishlani, lying in a cavern as hot as a sauna, snorted, and two wisps of sparks shot out of his nostrils like fireworks.


    It didn''t have a name. It was an adult king melting dragon living in lanulaki volcano. There was no comparable creature on the volcano. It was the top of the food chain, the uncrowned king of lanulaki.


    Even those Asiatic species that can swim in the magma can only be horrified to see it and scurry around.


    But one day, its good days came to an end, an ancient dragon came to its territory, gave it a beating, and then tied it away directly in front of its younger brothers and threw it into the cave.


    The Dragon told him that it was to guard the treasure here and let him go as long as he had kept it for 100 years.


    As a relatively high part of the Asiatic species, rongwanglong naturally has a certain wisdom and understands the meaning of each other.


    Anyway, it can''t beat each other. It can only defend his treasure here. Anyway, the dragon clan has a long life, even the Asian Dragon species has inherited this.


    Although the cave also has a lava River connecting the underground lava, it is not as comfortable as its hometown and can only make do with it. Every night, Rongwang dragon dreams of his hometown and galloping in the lava, knocking down the gloating boys.


    Although Rongwang dragon has a certain degree of wisdom, it has forgotten one thing: how to calculate the year?


    So it has been in this cave for more than 400 years


    Later, the ancient dragon did not come here very much. Instead, it was a human with the flavor of the ancient dragon.


    Those people are very interesting. They call this cave a forbidden area. After a while, they will bring a group of people outside to worship the cave.


    "Come here a little more, and I''ll eat you up!"


    Every time he saw those people, Rong Wang long could not help but drool and cry silently in his heart.


    After all, there is nothing delicious in the cave. Although as a semi Elemental creature, it can survive only by abundant fire elements, but the appetite for food is the pursuit of every taste creature


    Unfortunately, those people are very disciplined and never cross the safety line, which makes Rongwang dragon very painful.


    Then one day, a strange person came.


    They are different from those who came forward. They don''t have the smell of the ancient dragon.


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if you eat them?" Rong Wang long thought so.


    So it quietly ambush in front of their own treasure house, waiting for the arrival of those two people.


    But before those two people came, two little guys with the flavor of ancient dragon came first.


    He has the responsibility of guarding the treasure house. In addition to the Dragon himself, no matter who is close to it, he will kill him.


    So it simply attacked the two kids who didn''t know the situation.


    It''s a pity that one of the weirdos suddenly appears just as the two kids are about to turn into barbecue.


    He beat up Rongwang dragon easily.


    This reminds Rongwang dragon of how he was beaten by a legendary dragon on lanulaki volcano.


    Can even humans hang themselves now? Rong Wang long felt sad from the bottom of his heart.


    Fortunately, the monster did not kill it. Instead, he made an almost equal alliance with him, and named him Griffin vishlani.


    After living for hundreds of years, Rongwang dragon finally has its own name, which makes it very happy.


    According to the strange man who has made a contract with him and must be called the owner, the name means to make his wealth more prosperous. It is said that the pet used to be owned by the owner is also called the same name.


    Although I don''t quite understand the relationship between himself and wealth, it doesn''t prevent Griffin from enjoying the name.


    Later, the little ghost who was rescued by his master began to practice under his master. In a short period of more than ten days, he became extremely powerful. He also faintly showed the dragon power of the ancient dragon that he had beaten himself.


    Worthy of being the master, he can make an ordinary person suddenly become so powerful.


    In addition to his admiration, Griffin also liked his new owner and his superb cooking skills.


    As the treasure house was completely removed by the new owner, there was nothing left. Naturally, he didn''t need to continue to guard the treasure house. The new owner also said that he didn''t need to guard the treasure house by himself. It didn''t matter to let Griffin go home.


    So the next day Griffin went back to mount lanulaki.


    However, a hundred years have passed, and lanulaki volcano erupted once, and the cooled lava almost blocked the crater. At this time, only a small corner like a bathtub has been left behind in the once mighty lava lake. In terms of the fire element, it is not even comparable to the lava River in the caveAnd its original brothers also scattered things after the destruction of lanulaki, and could not be found everywhere.


    After two days in the pool, Griffin suddenly felt that it was better to stay in the cave, not to mention the new owner''s lingering cooking skills.


    So it went back to the cave again.


    The new owner was very happy to see it coming back and made a lot of things to reward it.


    Before long, the new owner told him that he was going to seal himself with another female weirdo.


    This makes Griffin very puzzled, general seal is not only sealed by others, what is self sealing?


    The new owner did not say much, nor did Griffin ask.


    After that, the new owner asked him whether he should simply terminate the contract and let him regain his freedom. After much deliberation, Griffin rejected the tempting offer.


    It decided to live in the cave and protect his seal for the new owner.


    Six years passed in such a hurry, and Griffin returned to his former boredom.


    Because of the disappearance of the dragon, some explorers from time to time come to look for the so-called Dragon Cave treasure, but when they meet Griffin, they are all sent away by it The battle between human beings and abyss demons is not over yet. The strong are all stuck in the front line, and those who come back to seek treasure in an attempt to become rich overnight are basically those who have some strength but can not help in the front battlefield.


    Just as Griffin began to be bored to several skeletons in the cave, the magic wave suddenly came from the cave.


    He raised his head in surprise, and his eyes narrowed slightly with a familiar smell.


    "It''s hard on you, Griffin."


    Its new owner, like six years ago, came to it from the depths of the cave with a slight smile on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Self sealing works well, at least six years have passed since Sylvie''s eyes were closed and opened again.


    After six years of lying in the cave for six years, Xiwei and Laven left the cave.


    Their first stop, of course, was the ruins of the dragon village.


    Giro should have been back in six years. Although SIVI cleaned the ruins a little before he sealed himself, he took the villagers to safety, but when they went back, they found that many tombstones had been erected there, and the epitaphs also indicated the owners of the tombstones in the words of this era.


    Of course, Sylvia sensed that the graves were empty and there were no bodies in them.


    Where the villagers of dragon origin were originally buried in a pit, a tablet of two high spirits was erected.


    There are no words on the stele, but it is enough to make people feel solemn and solemn.


    "Purple sand Moonstone This kind of material is not cheap even in the mythological age. " Sylvie touched the cool purple monument, and his face showed a clear look.


    "It seems that your student has been doing well in the past six years."


    Raven joked.


    "He''s not my student."


    "He is not my student."


    Then the two men said together in a very synchronized voice.


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows and looked a little surprised: "is your strength restored?"


    The girl stretched out her right hand and compared a small gap between her index finger and thumb: "a little bit."


    Although that was the case, the expression on the girl''s face looked quite proud.


    "Good, so our target success rate will be greater."


    Sylvie nodded with satisfaction.


    As soon as he said that, raven''s face broke down.


    "Do you really want to do it? To the battle of talieside. "


    Then her face became serious: "the legendary great war gathered almost all the elites of mankind But even so, the battle ended in silence, and all the human beings and the abyss demons disappeared. "


    She stares at SIVI, who has not changed her look, and concludes, "to be honest, I don''t think you can be better than those people I remember there are many legendary masters in it


    "Do you know why I didn''t travel all over the past six years in an attempt to become a legendary great mage, but I sealed myself with you for six years?"


    Sylvie looked at the girl with a smile.


    Raven frowned and shook her head truthfully, although she was not very happy with Sylvie''s seemingly diversion.


    "Because ordinary stimulation can''t make me break through."


    Sylvie asserted.


    He has experienced a lot of things, and has fought against enemies stronger than himself, but he has never touched the edge of breakthrough.


    After returning to the mythical age, the system that he used to help him break through was silent. He didn''t even release the branch line tasks


    "So you put your hope in the battle of talieside?" Raven obviously didn''t accept Sylvie''s explanation.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight in person."


    SIVI said with a wry smile, "at most, let''s put a mage''s eye and wait for the result."


    "Human society is more concerned about the outcome of this great war than you. I don''t think they will make such a low-level mistake as not even letting out the eyes of the mage. But even so, the result of the battle of talieside has become a mystery, which shows that the eyes of ordinary mages are afraid of... "


    The girl immediately narrowed her eyes and analyzed, and at the same time, she took a glance at SIVI with her eyes.


    "I don''t think, with your wisdom, eddrich, you can''t even think of that."


    He shrugged helplessly and didn''t answer.


    It made Raven''s eyebrows even higher.


    "Since what happened in Giro village, you''ve been in a strange state, as if you''ve been impatient for something." She was staring at Seaver, who was smiling bitterly, without blinking. "Didn''t you say you want me to be a companion? If you are a companion, don''t you even trust me at all and feel that I can''t share your worries? "


    "No It''s not the same thing. "


    Sylvie shook his head hard, not knowing what to answer.


    Finally, he sighed and said slowly, "in fact, I found out from the beginning that St. George, the Dragon Slayer, the destruction of the burning society, and the blind swordsman, the last master of Roland dur We are not looking at history, we are making history! "


    Without his own help, St. George could never defeat Freud, the legendary dragon.


    In the same way, if you didn''t intervene in it, would the burning ember method be eliminated so quickly.


    If he had not returned to this era, Giro would not have become the last master of Roland dur, the blind swordsman.His intervention did not change history, but put history on the right track in the true sense.


    "Isn''t that what we want?" "As long as history doesn''t deviate, we will be able to return to our era," she asked strangely


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But when I went to ancient times through the copy, I could change the history.


    Sylvie swallowed again the words that had come up his throat.


    "It''s really no big deal. It''s because I''m a little bit too thoughtful."


    He tried to squeeze out a smile and shook his head at Raven. "Anyway, it''s a dream to be able to watch the battle of taliesid, and you want to see it, too? When we find out it''s wrong, we''ll retreat. "


    Then he turned around and left the monument.


    As a woman''s intuition, Laven felt that Sylvie had nothing to say, but she did not continue to ask, just walked down the mountain with SIVI. Since Sylvie still doesn''t want to say it at this time, it won''t help to keep asking.


    In a short time, raven had made such a judgment.


    At the moment, Sylvie''s head was still in a state of chaos, with no clue at all.


    Why has his existence become a part of history when his former actions can change history?


    Is it because of the system? Through the system copy crossing back to ancient times, you can change history. But if you don''t cross through the system, you can only become a member of the long river of history, unable to change the rolling wheel of history?


    Or is it that he was able to change history because he was a "man of other worlds", but now he can''t change history. He can only adapt to history and become a member of it, because


    Shivering, Seaver looked up at the sunny sky, but the chill in his heart could not be removed.


    He is beginning to assimilate into the world?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Project heroes.


    This is a resolution proposed by the famous sages of mankind five years ago, and approved by three legendary great mages, and finally passed by more than 80% of the votes in the United forces Council of mankind.


    The years of war have made human spiritual belief empty, and now the pure white church has not yet grown to the extent that it can fill the void of human spiritual belief. What''s more, in war, compared with the invisible holy light, it is obvious that the heroes who are generous and colorful in the war and piled up by solid meritorious deeds can become people''s spiritual pillar.


    Stein City, also known as a "night city", because it is a grand city built overnight by several great human magicians.


    The city looks like an extremely huge castle. There are many trees and vegetation on the walls of the castle, but most of the structure is made of hard marble and granite, which can ensure the strength of the castle.


    It was built to confront the demons on the other side of the plain, where they met from afar. At present, there is no base camp of the human coalition.


    "Yo, the youngest new hero ~"


    some frivolous voices were heard on the elevated road leading to Stein city.


    The stone brick road will lead to the gate of Stein. Once Stein is attacked, it will collapse and turn it into an iron barrel mountain city which is easy to defend and hard to attack.


    The speaker is a man who looks less than 20 years old. He is dressed like many human volunteers. He is dressed in a khaki warrior costume with a simple half body leather armor and a fine magic sword at his waist.


    Although he looks a little sour from the outside, he actually has a lot of magic products on him. There are many high-level alchemists in Stein. The price of magic weapons is not high. Even he can afford a lot of them.


    However, compared with the gaudy dress, which has become an obvious target in the army, it is obvious that this humble dress can improve the safety rate.


    He was followed by a young girl with beautiful chestnut wavy hair. The girl with beautiful chestnut wavy hair was wearing a mid skirt in a water blue one-piece suit. The two sides of the skirt were also split to the thighs, which liberated the girl''s mobility to the greatest extent, so that she would not be exposed to unnecessary danger because of the difficulty in action. In addition, the twinkling stick in the girl''s hand also revealed the girl''s identity - she was a magician, and from the glittering badge at the neckline of her long skirt, her mage level was not low.


    A soldier and a magician are the most common squads in Stein.


    In fact, the young man who had just left the category of boys and could be called a man and the beautiful girl were just the famous demon hunting team in Stein, and the meritorious feats obtained by this kind of small team can be counted by one hand.


    It was even thought that boys could be recognized by the human parliament as the youngest heroes.


    It''s a pity that the name was lost to him in the end.


    However, the boy was not upset, because the man who got the name had saved their lives, and from time to time he would join his own demon hunting team to carry out some dangerous but highly meritorious tasks.


    "It''s just a fluke, Vesta." What he was joking about was a man about his age. He had short gray hair and was short in height among his peers. He carried a long sword that looked ordinary on his back. His clothes were similar to those of westa.


    If there is anything remarkable about him, it is only his eyes.


    It''s not that his eyes will turn red and gouyu will emerge, but a black ribbon will be tied to his eyes.


    He is blind.


    "You know, what I''m after has never been such a false name."


    Gillo said faintly.


    In the past six years, he has painted countless scars on the innocent boy. If it hadn''t been for the arduous special training given by Sylvie and the soul of the ancient dragon Floyd nourishing his body all the time, I''m afraid he would have died countless times.


    Of course, fighting brings not only pain, but also countless experiences and enviable glory.


    It''s just that none of this matters to giro.


    "Of course I know. You always wanted to get rid of all the vampires."


    Westa nodded to show understanding.


    "Westa, Mr. Giro must have something else to do when he comes here. Let''s not disturb him."


    The sorcerer girl behind westa gently tugged at the corner of his coat and said softly.


    "Yes, giro. Are you going to union headquarters now?"


    Westa made way for the road and gestured to Gilo.


    Jillo shook his head. "No, I just came back from there."


    Westa blinked, and his face was filled with unspeakable excitement: "really? What about your hero''s treasure? "After the hero plan was passed, the wise man, together with several great alchemists, put in their lifelong efforts to make weapons. There are only 88 weapons, which are given to those who have won the title of hero. It is a symbol of identity.


    Giro took off the black silk on his face and revealed something similar to the eye mask inside, but on the eye mask, he drew a strange eye with a very abstract painting style.


    "The eye of foresight is not good with me, but it is better to predict the enemy''s action in five seconds at most."


    "It doesn''t sound gorgeous..."


    The expression on westa''s face collapsed, but he soon regained his spirits: "there are still 16 vacancies out of the 88 titles of heroes. It is said that the devil of the abyss seems to have gathered the main force to fight against our coalition. Before the beginning of the final campaign, the headquarters will certainly confer all the titles of heroes in the airfield, so as to strengthen the momentum of the human coalition forces! "


    The expression on his face became more and more brilliant: "in other words, I still have a chance! But we have to work hard! Jaina, let''s go to the mansion and hand over the meritorious task, and then we can kill some wandering demons


    "Well, be careful Wow, don''t walk so fast, wait for me... " The girl seemed to want to admonish westa, but the young man rushed to the city before she could finish. She had to bow to Giro in a hurry and then ran after him.


    "Those two guys are really lively I''ll never get tired of being around them... "


    Gillo''s face showed a slight smile, and in his soul, Amanda seemed to express approval, sending out a throb of throbbing.


    All of a sudden, Giro''s ear power and perceptual ability, which he had developed over the past few years, suddenly brought him back to his mind and looked at the void with an incredible expression on his face.


    A figure that he knew so well emerged from there.


    "Sylvie Teacher? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    "You don''t have to call me teacher." Seaver looked at the young man who was almost as tall as he was before. But his words were still as indifferent as he had been six years ago: "I just happened to tell you something. As for those things, it doesn''t matter to me whether you understand them or leave them as shoes."


    "Even so, I won''t forget your great kindness to me and our Dragon Descendants."


    The young man still bows down very respectfully.


    Sylvie sighed incomprehensibly, but Laven behind him showed a smile and nodded with great satisfaction.


    "This is not a place to talk." Sylvie looked around. There were many pedestrians in the corridor. Gillo''s behavior had attracted some people''s attention.


    He didn''t want to be too conspicuous, so he said, "I haven''t been to this city, haven''t Raven. Should you do a little bit of host?"


    "Of course. Please follow."


    Gilo went on, respectfully.


    Even later generations of Aldrich''s students are not so respectful to Sylvie as giro. In fact, the feelings of the students for SIVI are more between love and respect, and the closer people are to him, the less respect they have for him.


    In Sophia''s words, Sylvie is born with a temperament that can make people close, but this temperament is not suitable for the position of president with high power. Therefore, many times Sylvie can mingle with students, but he has to stand by and watch to maintain his dignity as a dean.


    Stein is shaped a bit like a goblet for wine.


    Below is a thin mountain, above is a barrel shaped castle, and the castle is surrounded by a tower like structure, which contains numerous residential and commercial areas.


    Inside, however, is a valley like shape in which the headquarters of the human coalition forces, most of the material hoards and some secret places for combat preparation are set up.


    Sylvie and raven are now led by Giro to a tavern in the outer city. It is said that the pork chop gravy in the tavern is full of juices, tender and delicious.


    In view of the fact that Siwei is very curious about the material of pork chop, it seems that there is no translation of this kind of food in this world


    The middle-aged boss named "iron axe tavern" is a big man with ancient bronze skin. The top of his head is as bright as a magic lamp. He only has a short inch head around him, a white moustache under his nose and a pipe in his mouth. He looks very old-fashioned.


    "I used to be an adventurer until I got an arrow in my knee."


    He likes to boast about his adventures when meeting people. Although most of them are made up, there are still many thrilling stories and some useful information.


    Unfortunately, there are only a few stories that he tells over and over again. When he talks about it, even the people who listen to him can recite it like a stream, but he still enjoys it.


    Giro was once one of the victims of his piercing magic sound, and because he had no vision, most of the time he relied on hearing and smell, so after being attacked by this kind of noise, he walked unsteadily all day


    In order to prevent this situation from happening again, and considering the confidentiality, Giro directly reported that he and his party would enter the private room as soon as he entered the tavern. Then he ran away in the regretful eyes of the boss and entered the private room.


    "I heard that man is going to have a final battle with the abyss demons?"


    After entering the private room, SIVI set a quiet border on the walls and doors, and then asked Gillo, who was touching the menu with his fingers.


    "Well, in addition to the missing Lord of death, several other demons have gathered, and we intend to crush them in one breath when we are ready."


    Because this information has not been circulated for a short time, and there is no secret level, Giro has not concealed it, and has said it all in all.


    "Will you go too?" Sylvie took a sip of the tavern''s own tea and was nearly spit out.


    Raven took a look at SIVI''s embarrassed expression and drew back her hand, which she had just raised to take the cup.


    "Yes." Giro nodded: "all heroes have to go to war, but that''s not the main reason why I want to go to war I''ve never been interested in heroism. "


    "The key is that the killers of our whole village, the bastards of the night aristocrats, are also there


    Jiluo said more and more fire, hit the table hard, immediately on the good marble table was directly hit in two, tea cups jingling to the ground.


    Due to the relationship between killing openly and sucking human blood, many vampires have put themselves into the arms of the abyss devil camp, and the night aristocrats of this era are one of them.


    "I''ve been chasing them for six years, and this chance to fight to the death can''t be wasted!"


    Sylvie was silent for a moment, then looked up and asked, "well, what if I let you give up this war?""What..." "Are you kidding?" quirred Gillo


    "No, I''m serious." Seavy answered word by word.


    Because he could not see SIVI''s expression, Giro was silent for a long time, and finally asked, "why don''t you want me to take part in this decisive battle?"


    "because there is danger. Very dangerous. " Sylvie said seriously, "and even if you take part in the decisive battle, you can''t kill all the night aristocrats."


    After all, the later generations of the night aristocrats are still hopping happily


    "But if you don''t do it, how can you know if you will succeed?"


    Gillo chewed his lips and thought for a moment, and finally shook his head. "I''m sorry, Miss Sylvie. I still want to fight."


    "In that case..."


    Sylvie got up and looked down at Gilo. "Let''s fight with me first."


    Unfortunately, because Giro was blind, his action did not create a little pressure on the other side.


    "What?" It was Gillo who was startled by Sylvie''s words.


    He naturally knew that Sylvie''s strength was unfathomable It''s almost the shadow of childhood If we really fight, our chances of winning are still not very high.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t fight back." Sylvie looked at Gilo''s hesitant expression and said slowly, "five minutes, I''ll give you five minutes. As long as you can hurt me, I''ll let you take part in the decisive battle."


    Jillo was silent for a long time. It seemed that he was struggling desperately whether to draw his sword against SIVI.


    At last he looked at Seaver with a serious look (though his eyes were blocked by the blindfold): "then please be merciful."


    As soon as the voice fell, Roland dur, the holy sword, suddenly came out of his sheath.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Sylvie had two reasons to stop giro.


    First of all, he did not want Giro to be involved in the war that destroyed almost all of the top forces of our time.


    The other is that he wants to try to see if he can change history. In the original time and space, Giro finally participated in the battle of talieside, and like other heroes, he disappeared in the battle and never appeared again.


    By the time SIVI got the information about him again, it would have been about Roland dur in the Great Magic Festival. The legendary sword Roland dur has become a fragment of the world, even leading to a mysterious force called the guardian of the sword


    Giro''s six years have not been wasted. Now he has the strength quite different from six years ago.


    Besides the original "nocturnal killer", the holy sword Roland dur seems to have been permanently enchanted with other abilities. Moreover, he is enchanted with a high number of rings. At least SIVI can''t see the essence of enchantment from the inscriptions on it.


    In addition, Giro''s physical ability has also been greatly increased.


    Now he can even easily lift a huge rock two or three people high with one hand, and then turn around and use the rock as a shell to bomb SIVI!


    This should be Freud''s Dragon Spirit brought about by the ability, in the six years of time, with the fierce fighting constantly improve Giro''s body, and finally make it obtain the power of the dragon!


    Of course, the Dragon roar that Giro was good at six years ago has not been let down.


    According to his own account, during the six years, he would return to the village of dragon origin from time to time. Many rocks there are various dragon roars recorded by the village head and taught by the legendary dragon Freud himself.


    This kind of attitude of not worrying about outsiders'' prying also shows the essence of dragon roar, which is the characteristics of dragon language magic. Even if you know the incantation cast by this device, if you don''t have dragon blood, you can''t even fart


    Compared with the monotonous pure attack roar before, Giro''s roar is much more diversified.


    Summoning a white elemental dragon is called the Dragon roar OD_ Ah_ Vining (snow wing Hunter) can shatter the dispel of elemental magic shield cast by SIVI. The dispelling system is dragon roar Lok_ Vah_ Koor (clear sky), a special dragon roar Zun that can shoot down SIVI weapons_ Haal_ Viik (disarmament)


    Not only that, but Amanda''s soul also helps Giro to orchestrate his magic and occasionally casts some disturbing roars. From the fist she waved, even if it was in that form, she could still carry out physical attacks, and its power seemed not weak


    However, even if Giro has become so powerful that he can even become one of the top players in the human race, it is still much worse than SIVI, who is only one line away from the super top one.


    ¡°Zah£¡ (restriction) "


    the powerful magic shell was detonated in front of him, and jiluo''s whole body was suddenly blown out, and then the white elemental dragon called out by him burst through the smoke of gunpowder. Unfortunately, this giant dragon has been released by SIVI, who has forcibly obtained its control power. From Giro''s strong support, it has become fatal A strong enemy.


    single byte dragon roar won the moment''s stiffness. Gylo adjusted his posture in mid air at the same moment. At the same time, Amanda had already prepared the magic steps for him.


    By the time the dragon was able to move, he had returned to the ground by magic steps, and had regained his posture.


    With almost perfect cooperation with Amanda, he was able to escape from this almost desperate situation.


    As I said at the beginning, SIVI didn''t attack.


    Or, he didn''t attack himself.


    Magic Shell is the masterpiece of the magic Guardian he summoned. The explosion is caused by the nether creature quaternion. Even the mending knife attack is carried out by the elemental dragon summoned by giro.


    In addition to some summoning, auxiliary and defensive magic, SIVI has never used aggressive magic from the beginning to the end, not even the nearly invincible void shield in the defense magic. Even in the use of magic, even the fluctuation of magic is not covered up, in order to not take advantage of Giro''s blindness.


    Even so, Giro was already scarred, consumed a lot of magic and physical strength, panting and even slowing down.


    Is he weak?


    As a hero who has turned the tide of war for mankind, this is obviously not the case.


    It''s because his opponent is too strong.


    "You see that, too? Although six years of experience makes you stronger, it is still not enough. Real strength cannot survive in the final battle. "


    There is not even a trace of fatigue on his face, SIVI said to the seemingly tottering Giro, just like the teacher''s sincere instruction to the younger generation.


    Unfortunately, as a junior, Giro seems to be ungrateful.


    "I don''t think so," Giro urged. "If we don''t have enough strength to participate in the final battle, don''t those who believe in US and don''t have to? Teacher, I once met a trainee mage who was unable to participate in the final battle and wept secretly. Even they want to do something for human beings, and I have the ability. Why can''t I go? ""You can''t do it without me!" "Only I can save mankind!" This is an illusion. Human beings are not so fragile that they need to be rescued by children like you. "


    "But if everyone thinks so, who else will save it?"


    Giro retorted in a loud voice. He held up his long sword. The sword of Saint Roland Du''er was shining brilliantly.


    "At least until the legendary mage is dead, it will not be your turn!" Sylvie seemed to be a little angry. He held out his hand and opened a crack in the air in vain, as if to devour the whole world. The void gushed out of it. Then, under his guidance, he turned into a heavy magic sword.


    Void magic sword.


    However, Giro was not frightened by the power of the void energy. Roland dur still twinkled. Yuan Su long, who was originally roaring in the sky, was instantly separated and wrapped in pure elements and magic. At the same time, Amanda''s wings spread out. It looked like Giro suddenly grew a pair of wings of light, which was gorgeous.


    The magic power between heaven and earth seems to be attracted to Roland dur in a flash, which makes the magic on the sword almost materialize and circulate constantly among the inscriptions.


    "Teacher, this is my strongest blow, please bear witness to my determination!"


    Giro held up his sword, the wings of light flapped, and the whole man turned into a dazzle of light, and chopped at SIVI who held the magic sword of void!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

I''ve been busy with moving today. I don''t think I have time to update. I''m sorry.


    We''ll fill in a new chapter tomorrow.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Andurudar is the devil.


    To be exact, he is the Lord of fear from the abyss who wants to look at the canyon.


    Different from other demons, although his power is indeed the weakest among the seven, he also has a powerful power beyond the reach of ordinary demons - this is a prerequisite for becoming a demon king - but he prefers to use his brain to solve problems than his fist.


    "A guy with strength but no brain is just a fool!"


    This is what he said to his subordinates by inciting the great devil to revolt and overthrow the former demon lord of wanwang gorge, stepping on the guy''s head.


    The former Demon Lord had nearly 100 demons under his command, and the number of lower demons was countless. His own strength was also very strong, almost comparable to the three guys in the Styx. If we rely on military force to seize the canyon, it is estimated that andurudar will also pay a considerable price.


    However, under his careful calculation, he overthrew the former Demon Lord without even taking out his hand in the whole battle, and his power expanded several times. From being inferior to other demons, he became comparable with other demons.


    The abyss is not the main material plane, and it does not have the rules constrained by morality like human beings or most intelligent creatures. In this dark place, the Lords everywhere are the supreme gods to the residents, and their words are the rules that must be obeyed.


    His favorite thing is to spread fear. Everywhere he goes, even demons are no exception. He feeds on the feelings of fear, hiding in the dark and greedily sucking his own fruits.


    This is also the origin of the title "Lord of fear".


    There are many forces in the abyss, and the vast territory ruled by other demons is his forbidden area. Those monster level guys have warned him that if andurudar enters their territory without their personal consent, they will not pay attention to the reason, but will directly kill him.


    As for the small forces, he felt a little bit bored after they had perished casually. Just like no matter how much you like a game, if you always play simple and difficult, you will soon be bored. He has had extra patience with this for more than 200 years.


    In this way, when he was trying to create the plague, he was not able to bear the whole plan.


    The other side told him that he and the Lord of death found a way to go to the main material plane, and decided to organize an expeditionary force of the demon kingdom to expedition that plane, and wanted to ask him if he was interested.


    The answer is naturally interesting.


    When he came to the main material plane through the cracks in the plane, everything here did not disappoint him.


    The aborigines of this plane, that is, the creatures who claim to be human beings, although their negative emotions are not as intense as the abyssal demons, they are far more abundant than those with simple minds.


    Greed, lust, selfishness, cruelty, discrimination, jealousy, destructive desire


    For the first time, andrudal, whose duty is to play with people''s hearts and feed on negative emotions, feels so satisfied for the first time.


    This plane is really wonderful!


    Different from his aggressive counterparts, andrudal transformed himself into a human being with the power of magic and magic, mixing with them to stir up all kinds of negative emotions and cause conflicts and riots.


    This time he''s been hanging out in Stein again, and he''s got two humans.


    One of them is the "hero" recently selected by mankind.


    He likes the system of "hero plan". In this era, the cohesion of human beings is still very good, and there are many warriors or magicians who have made great achievements in fighting against the abyss demons.


    Many of them can''t use the title of heroes to gain the title of heroes


    The existence of such a level, once instigated successfully, will cause far greater damage than ordinary people. As a by-product, panic among the masses will be much larger than usual.


    Of course, this is not the case now.


    The man who has won the title of hero is extremely tough. Although he is acutely aware of some insurmountable mental barrier in his heart, he can not make use of it in a short time.


    But the other person is different.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, that magician who is obviously very powerful and should belong to the great mage who is only a line away from the legendary great mage in terms of human classification. However, his mind is wavering and seems to be in a dilemma.


    This kind of person is often the best use.


    In addition to these two people, there is a human girl who looks like an outsider. Unlike the two men, the human girl was extremely alert and knew that she had almost been spotted when she was following them.


    But even if it is the weakest, the strength of andurudar is also demon level, especially the ability to sneak is superior to other demons.So after he got serious, the human girl could no longer detect his breath.


    The humans first went to a hotel, and the great magician seemed to have set the voice barrier. In short, andrudal, who was hiding next door, could not hear what they were talking about.


    But judging from the expression on their faces, I''m afraid their conversation was not pleasant.


    I''m not happy. OK, so I can take advantage of it!


    With a cold, twisted smile, andrudal licked his lips and sneaked up.


    Sure enough, not far from Stein, the two men started fighting.


    According to andrudal''s observation, the young hero''s strength can be seen in the front line of all human beings. Moreover, his hand is full of effort. On the contrary, the great magician obviously holds the attitude of fighting with each other and obviously releases a lot of water.


    If it''s normal, the final result of this form is that the youngsters are pressing the magician to fight, but now it''s the teenagers who can''t even touch the corner of the magician''s clothes!


    The power of the great mage was beyond andrudal''s expectation.


    This makes him even more excited - powerful, but not determined, this is the best candidate for him can not easily meet!


    As the battle continued, both of them seemed to have made a real fire. Although the great magician was still discharging water, his attack was a little cruel. Soon, the hero boy suffered a lot of injuries.


    Yes, that''s it. Be more impatient Not enough! This tyrannical mood is not enough!


    Andrudal licked his long and narrow lips, and then secretly launched his magic like ability, impatience aura.


    Sure enough, the great mage was affected by the impatience and aura, and the way of fighting became more and more rough. Even though the hero was already scarred, he did not intend to show mercy.


    In the end, both of them used the most powerful tactics. It seemed that they were going to fight against each other. To his surprise, the great magician seemed to be able to resist the power of emptiness.


    At the moment when two people attack each other.


    The crack in the void opens again, and both of them disappear.


    The next moment, for the first time in his life, andrudal felt a sense of danger that numbed his scalp.


    The void cracks open on both sides of him, and the two just disappeared appear in vain, and then two powerful magic swords will hit his body in the next moment!


    "Gu --!" Almost no time to think about it, he showed his own Devil''s original form, used the tactics to protect his life, and abruptly accepted the joint attack of SIVI and Giro!


    With a clang sound, the short angle, as the representative of the Demon power, whirled in the air, drawing a parabola and falling into the grass on one side.


    Andrew Dahl stood up from his side in a frightful manner, muttering in a vicious voice: "asshole, asshole! You lowly creatures! I''m going to kill you! You must be born in this world and regret it


    In addition to the fact that he was sometimes noticed by the knights for causing a great disturbance and used his strength to solve those knights in order to prevent his identity from being exposed, andrudal never showed the devil himself. This time, he was not only exposed, but also so embarrassed that even the corner was cut off. How could he not be angry.


    However, he also knew that it would not be good for him to continue to stand in the vicinity of the human stronghold. So he gave sives a vicious look and disappeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    In fact, SIVI didn''t realize that the Lord of fear was watching them nearby.


    If it had not been for the guy''s clever use of impatience, SIVI, who was focusing on trying to change history, would never have been able to notice him.


    After that, Sylvie immediately whispered to Gillo and raven through the wind element.


    Unfortunately, the Lord of fear''s life-saving means and escape ability were beyond his expectation. Not only did their joint attack fail to work, but even the magic of bondage failed to stop the strange awn that the other party turned into when he fled.


    On the bar of the iron axe tavern in Stein, Seaver, with a sad face, is having lunch with raven. And Giro is gone.


    "Why are you trying so hard to change history?" Raven took a sip of ale and sighed helplessly.


    On hearing this, Sylvie stopped tearing rye bread on his hand, and the expression on his face seemed a little surprised.


    But immediately he was relieved.


    Yes, after all, what he has done is so obvious that Ravin''s wisdom can''t fail to see the meaning of SIVI.


    "Nothing. I just don''t like fatalism."


    He replied evasively.


    "Why, then, at the end of the day, let Giro go to the battle of talieside?"


    Asked the girl again.


    "I agreed with him that as long as he could hurt me, I would allow him to take part in the final showdown." Sylvie sighed and pointed to a sword wound on his face.


    This is caused by his failure to hold the sword when he attacks the Lord of fear with void magic sword and giro. Because SIVI''s mage warns him to avoid in time, it''s just a scratch.


    Compared with Sylvie''s ability to receive and receive freely, Giro''s control over whether he can put or not is obviously weaker than one chip.


    But because of this weakness, the conditions in the initial gambling agreement were reached.


    "It''s like the correction of the legendary world..."


    "So you keep that scar because of the correction of the world?" The girl twists a French fries from her plate and dip it in salt and pepper. Instead of eating it in a hurry, she casually asks, "with your ability, if you want to eliminate this harm, it''s just a matter of blinking an eye?"


    "No, I''m just trying to remind myself that accidents are terrible." Sylvie touched the scar on his face, shook his head, and said to the girl who was chewing slowly.


    "What are you going to do next? Or is it as planned to see the battle of talieside from a distance? " The girl swallowed the French fries in her mouth: "although I don''t think it will be of great use to do so."


    "The plan needs to be changed..."


    SIVI bit the nail of his right thumb, pondered for a moment, and raised his head again: "if history can''t be changed Then I''ll take a look at other roads. "


    "Other roads?"


    Raven cocked her head suspiciously.


    But then Sylvie stopped talking about it and began to chew on the golden barbecue from the boss, which made the girl frown, but he had nothing to do with him.


    The Lord of pestilence is one of the most worrying enemies among the demons of the abyss.


    The key is its own plague ability, transmission effect and lethal effect are very strong, people can not prevent.


    What''s more, recently, a plague corpse has appeared near Stein City, and the humans killed by it will become the same kind of monsters.


    This is also a masterpiece of the Lord of pestilence. Last time, because of carelessness, human beings got its shadow. It almost became the first demon to be killed by human beings.


    But later, the incarnation of the Lord of fear conspired against a magician in the human camp, and stole the shadow of the Lord of pestilence from the human base camp.


    The plague corpse is because of this matter, the plague Lord, who feels that he has been greatly humiliated, has created a new troublemaker for mankind.


    Its tactics have been very successful, at least for now.


    "It''s not just being killed by a plague corpse, or even just being injured by their physical contact, there''s a high risk of infection."


    St. George gave the report to the tall man in front of him.


    If Sylvie was here, he would have recognized that this man was Larry, the commander of the imperial sword Knights'' order, who was the 11th knight.


    "This is what we found when we went out to wipe out the enemy. To be honest, it is not particularly difficult to find out, but for some reason, it was not mentioned in the previous notice from the headquarters. "


    "I think this kind of information must be informed to the whole army, so that they can be prepared for the death of these plagues," St. George reported solemnly


    "No, the headquarters will take care of it."


    Lary sighed and shook his head: "the reason why the headquarters didn''t publicize it was that you were afraid of riots After the completion of Stein City, there have been several unexplained riots in the city. Even the governor Knights involved in the investigation have died mysteriously. Now is the eve of the decisive battle, and the headquarters do not want to let the army be too lax. ""But..."


    Saint George, whose character can be regarded as integrity, even a straight eye, frowned.


    He didn''t like to use this kind of tricky way of hiding information from the grass-roots sergeants to stabilize the morale of the army.


    "I know you don''t like it, but the overall situation is the most important thing. A lot of times we have to do what we don''t want to do." Larry shrugged.


    He has already become the chief knight. Naturally, he is much more tactful than St. George''s, and this kind of intelligence control which seems to have the suspicion of careless human life is not unheard of.


    In addition, he has made St. George the next Knight Commander, but he doesn''t hide it: "besides, once you get infected with that plague, you will become a plague corpse after death - have you ever thought about what it would be like if you were alive?"


    "Infected while alive?" In St. George''s mind, it is said that Freud, an ancient dragon, was infected by the shadow of the Lord of pestilence and ran away without reason: "will he be controlled by the Lord of pestilence?"


    "If only that were the case. At least we don''t have to worry about three, seven, twenty-one, just kill them. " Larry stroked his sword handle and said with a wry smile: "if you are infected when you are alive, you will still be conscious, but you will move around subconsciously. Moreover, your body will rot at a very fast speed. The rotten parts may have blood nourishing conditions. In addition, the body fluid of the infected person, including blood, is also one of the ways to transmit infection. In other words, once infected, that person becomes a mobile source of infection! "


    "They''re all alive, but they''ve lost the right to live." Larry''s hand has unconsciously grasped the hilt of the sword, and the blue veins protruding from his arms make it clear that his heart is not as calm as he appears: "in order to wipe out these former companions, the headquarters set up a special Crusade force, named -"


    - "wandering funeral" knights.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Sandler vomited out all the air in his lungs, forming a clear white fog in the cold night sky.


    The metal armor was taking away the heat from him.


    But compared with the chill in his heart, the cold in his body was nothing.


    Holding the hero''s treasure, the right hand of the bird of Paradise trembled slightly. He did not know whether it was the cold or the fear of what he would do later.


    No problem. As long as it''s the same as usual, just clean up the abyss.


    He repeated it again and again in his heart, as if trying to deceive himself.


    "Coming!"


    The knight''s solemn voice roused him.


    With the help of Hawk Eye and night vision, many shadowy figures can be seen on the horizon of grassland.


    As they approached, Sandler found that although all of them were wounded, their winning smile still covered their young faces.


    "That team is no longer good. I''d like you to worry about the funeral and get rid of them. "


    That''s what the governor said.


    Although he had already made psychological preparations, when he really wanted to face his former comrades in arms with a knife edge, Sandler still could not help biting his lips tightly and trying to restrain the pain in his heart.


    "If we fight with them, we will also be in danger of infection. When they''re in range, they''ll shoot The knight drew out his sword from his waist and held it high. This is an indication. Once the sword is waved, it''s time for them to start shooting.


    "Sandler, your hero''s weapon is more powerful and has a better range than ordinary crossbows. When I send out the signal, you don''t care about other people, just shoot the leader of that team."


    Entering middle age, the knight with vicissitudes engraved on his face seems to be a little impatient. After a pause, he continued, "be sure to seal your throat with an arrow, and don''t let our former comrades in arms suffer too much pain."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I understand. "


    Sandler took a deep breath, steadied his hand, and drew his bow.


    There is no pleasure in shooting down the abyss devil. The bird of paradise, which used to be so full of arms, has become as heavy as a thousand catties, even reluctant to open its bow.


    "Now, shoot!"


    With the command and the sword, the arrows flew out of their Knights'' squadron like a heavy rain.


    The arrows from the birds of paradise are also mixed in.


    The army, which had not expected to be attacked in the human territory, suddenly became confused. Many people died under the current arrow even before their smile faded.


    On the contrary, the leader seemed to have sensed the danger. He rolled the lightning and flint on the ground for several times, and actually avoided the sniping of the bird of paradise!


    As a hero''s treasure, the bird of Paradise can not compare with other magical treasures, but also has a series of effects such as tracking, accelerating, penetrating and so on. Even if we forget the ability of the birds of paradise, Sandler himself is a magic swordsman with excellent bow skills.


    He once shot and killed two leading demons in a big battle by enchanting arrows, which made the demonic army collapse and human beings won a brilliant victory. It was precisely because of his outstanding performance in that battle that he won the title of hero and God bow paradise bird.


    But now a magic swordsman who can''t make more than three turns evades his arrows.


    It''s true that the swordsman may be born with a good sense of perception, but the main reason is that Sandler himself is wavering.


    Seeing that the leading swordsman fled against the rain of arrows and finally disappeared into the darkness, Sandler was not lost, but had a faint impulse to pray for each other.


    But the fear of a second infection from the latter escapee overshadowed that feeling.


    After the war, only one person was missing from the dead.


    The three turn swordsman, the leader of this army and a former hero candidate, is Hessen inggnihill.


    Heson inggnihill lurched into a clump of grass about the height of a man''s waist.


    If anyone saw him now, they would be shocked.


    The left half of his face was rotten, and his flesh was torn off during his escape. The bones could be seen. His left eye was embedded in the socket of his skull, which looked very frightening.


    However, it may be that the plague paralyzed his pain. Obviously, it has become this way, but he has no feeling at all


    in addition, he also has a lot of wounds on his body, nearly half of which are caused by arrows, and the other half is the wound after the blood blister burst out due to the infection of the walking corpse plague. Compared with the two, the wound bitten by the walking corpse on his wrist appears It''s not very impressive.


    "Why The Knights of mankind are going to attack us... " He held his head in pain.


    "Did you mistake us for the abyss devil Yes, it must be That makes sense. "Gasping for a moment, he raised his head and pulled a ring out of his shirt with his bloody hand.


    It was a ring made of pure silver, and the place where the gemstone should have been inlaid is still empty.


    "Marianne Please wait for me I will definitely go back I married you... "


    After coughing blood, he put the ring back into his pocket, tried to stand up, and under the dark night sky, he identified the direction of Stein: "I am - I will never die like this!"


    The next day, the Terran alliance headquarters and the Dijian Knights'' order branch -


    "because of this, we" hesitated about the funeral "and applied to the order for support."


    Sandler said to Larry with no expression on his face: "this is also an order from headquarters. The documents will be sent back in the afternoon at the latest. Before that, we hope you can start the search for the escaped infected person immediately


    "So..."


    Larry flipped through the paperwork, put it aside, put his chin in his hands, looked at Sandler and said, "if we find him..."


    "Execution on the spot."


    Sandler''s mood was complicated, but it didn''t show on his face.


    "Captain, I can''t accept it!"


    Before Larry spoke, St. George, who was in the audience, couldn''t help it: "I will never wave a weapon at my robe! Never


    "They are no longer our comrades in arms." Sandler clenched his fist hard, his nails stuck deep in his flesh, but said in a calm tone.


    Sophistry


    St. George snorted coldly.


    "Ascalon." At this time, lary said: "after the Dragon story was solved, you have been busy in the Knights'' order, and you don''t have much time to rest I''ll give you a few days off, so you can have a rest. "


    "But..." St. George frowned and wanted to say something, but his knight glared back.


    "It''s an order." Larry stressed, word by word.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. "


    St. George frowned, but nodded, and then he walked quickly out of the room and out of the Knights of the sword branch.


    Because a lot of people have come to Stein, the streets are so busy that you can''t see how it has been built for months.


    St. George always felt unhappy walking in the noisy street.


    Of course, he also understood that in peacetime, in the face of those infected, the high-level would not directly deal with those infected as now, but would try to find a way to treat them. But now that time is running out, they don''t plan to put time bombs on their own camp.


    But it was against his principles to wave his sword at his companions, and he could not join in.


    Just as he was about to go out on his own to look for Hessen, a voice that surprised him suddenly rang out.


    "Always frowning, happiness will run away."


    "Partner! Have you come to Stein, too He raised his eyebrows and looked at SIVI, who came out of the alley slowly. His heart was full of excitement.


    "After all, it''s going to be a decisive battle with those guys from the abyss. As a member of human beings, how can I live in a safe corner, and naturally I will come here to help." "Compared with this, I''ve heard some strange rumors in the pub recently..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    "You transferred out of St. George Ascalon like that. Is that all right?"


    As a part-time governor, Sandler followed the team of the 11th round table of the imperial sword order to search for Hessen on the plain. At the same time, he asked Larry: "as far as I know, the prototype of the hero''s treasure made by the alliance is his magic sword" fire of notoriety. "? Is it OK to let such an important man wander about? "


    "It''s just the composition of that sword. And only the great sage knows the secret, and even St. George himself knows only a little about it. "


    Said Larry, quite indifferent.


    Of course, it was selfish of him to leave St. George on leave.


    Larry hopes that St. George can always keep his honest Knight''s heart. It''s better for him, who is about to retire, to do something like this, which will pollute his hands by waving his sword to his former companions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Saint George is lucky to have an officer like you


    Sandler looked at the expression on the middle-aged man''s face, and could not help but show some lonely smile.


    He once wanted to join the imperial sword order, but at that time he was not selected because of his lack of strength.


    When he had a certain degree of strength, he became the mainstay of the original order. It was not until the Knights'' order was nearly destroyed in a war that he was incorporated into the wandering funeral Knights'' order, and the whole people fell into the shadow and could no longer be exposed to the sun


    "If you want, I can apply to the top to see if I can draw you to be a guest knight."


    Larry laughs, and he''s very heroic.


    "I''ll talk about it then." Sandler shook his head slightly. He didn''t think it would be so easy to let people go.


    All of a sudden, he sensed a sense of deja vu, and suddenly raised his head with vigilance on his face.


    This great plain was once a prosperous and magnificent city in the night demon era. However, it was destroyed by the fire of war, and finally turned into a grassland. However, all traces of civilization have not been completely destroyed in the past thousand years. In the wilderness, many ruins can be seen, and some valuable antiques can be found in the ruins than the luckier soldiers.


    At this time, these ruins have become obstacles to the search.


    "What''s the matter? Are there any enemies?" Larry saw Sandler''s movement, raised his hand, made a motionless gesture to the Knights around him, and then asked softly.


    Although it is still in the sphere of influence of the human coalition forces, the attacks of the abyss demons have never stopped, so it is not impossible to meet the enemy.


    Besides, Sandler is a hero famous for his bowing skills. In terms of insight and perception, no one should be able to match him. It is normal for Larry to be careful when he looks like a big enemy.


    "It''s Hessen I played with him once. " Sandler replied softly.


    At this time, a figure also jumped on a three meter high wall in the distance and looked down on them.


    Only one day later, Hessen''s ulceration became more serious, but he did not know where to get an eye mask to cover his eye which was about to fall out of his eye socket. At the same time, he was still wearing a black cloak, and a long scarf of the same pitch was around his neck. He completely wrapped himself up. The corner of his cloak was hunting and hunting under the cold wind The scarves also danced wildly. With the purple machete on his hand, it looked surprisingly majestic.


    Sandler''s face darkened, and he began to wonder if he had made a big mistake in letting hayson go yesterday.


    As the holder of the hero''s treasure, he can detect that the machete in Hessen''s hand, the cloak on his body, and the scarf between his neck are all heroic treasures!


    Is it the treasure lost by the hero when fighting with the abyss devil, or is it the treasure that killed the hero and robbed?


    Sandler took a deep breath.


    If it is the latter, it will be really troublesome.


    From haysen''s point of view,


    the whole body is in hot pain, as if something is going to come out of the lung.


    But the weapons seized from the devil''s hands, and the unexpected ease of use of the cloak and scarf, made him less miserable.


    The eye without the blindfold saw something a little fuzzy, but fortunately, in the serious degradation of vision, his hearing and smell began to become stronger, but it did not affect the battle.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I killed so many demons Even now back to Stein I''m sure I''ll be regarded as a hero... "


    A few loose teeth and a bit of air leakage, but it''s not a big deal.


    In the head some faint feeling, seems to have forgotten a lot of things, but as long as the most important remember on the line.


    "It''s just a little bit, it''s still a little bit short..."


    The stronger the hearing was, the more distant the visitor was.


    The number is about 20, and the strength is unknown.


    He stood up, pulled out his machete, and with the power of his cloak, he jumped up and stood on the wall debris more than three meters high, overlooking the visitors.Sure enough, I can''t see each other clearly, but I can clearly feel the hostility overflowing from the other party.


    So it''s the enemy.


    Since we have identified the enemy and ourselves, there is no need to continue to watch.


    The power of the cloak enveloped Hessen''s whole body, just like the wind god inserted a pair of wings for him, making him as if the wind swept across the plain, and a few breaths were close to the Knights of the imperial sword.


    Sandler, who had been fighting for a long time, immediately pulled his bow and let off his arrow. The power of the bird of paradise was revealed at this moment. The arrow turned into a streamer and flew directly to Hessen.


    This distance, this speed, can be avoided!


    With his physique far beyond the human body, Hessen dodged away at the moment when the bird of paradise''s arrow was about to hit him!


    But Sandler''s arrow is not an ordinary arrow, but an arrow shot through the treasure of paradise bird.


    So after the arrow passed Hessen''s ear, without warning, he suddenly turned and shot at Hessen''s back!


    Seeing that he was about to hit hayson, the scarf between his neck suddenly began to wriggle like a living creature. The two ends of the scarf made a similar action of catching a blade with an empty hand, and cut off the arrow!


    The muscles on hayson''s face twisted and seemed to smile. At the moment of approaching the knights, the machete waved.


    The Knights are also very experienced in combat, and are already ready to enchant shields.


    However, under the blade of that purple machete, the shield that even the mountain giant could break through the wall was easily cut in half like a piece of paper!


    "Don''t look down on me, I am"____ ¡¹¡£¡± There was a hissing leak in Hessen''s voice, but in the middle of it he stopped.


    I am Who''s here?


    Seizing the opportunity, Sandler fired an arrow again, but was knocked by haysen.


    "No way I must go back! I must come back to her! She... "


    Wait, she Who is it?


    It was as if all his strength had been drained, and Hessen''s face was filled with shock and loss, and the whole man fell to his knees without warning.


    Sandler opened his bow and pointed his arrow at Hessen.


    "I''m sorry..."


    He said softly.


    As soon as the hand holding the arrow feather was released, the arrow shot at Hessen''s forehead.


    In this moment, the dark red light from the slant, the arrow completely destroyed, turned into ashes.


    Then, the man''s voice came from afar.


    "Cut down that arrow, the fire of notoriety!"


    "Saint George, what are you doing?" Lary''s yelling also sounded.


    But more is the words of warning and questioning of other knights. The object of the discourse is not St. George, but a young man who suddenly appears at Hessen''s side.


    "Impolite. Now I have something important to deal with."


    Four triangular force field walls cut off Hessen. With a kind smile on his face, SIVI saluted the heroes of the mythical age: "so I can only say goodbye to this, and hope to meet again."


    "Wait a minute, who are you and what''s the purpose of this?"


    Sandler''s inquiry was not answered, and Sylvie disappeared into the space crack with Hessen and St. George


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    Let time go back to the iron axe tavern half a day ago.


    "Sorry, I don''t drink." St. George refused to give away the ale that SIVI had pushed, and then asked curiously, "what is the rumor you just said?"


    "It is said that people injured by the plague corpse will also be infected and become part of the walking corpse."


    SIVI took the mug back, took a sip, then frowned.


    He finally found that the mythological age is not as good as the later generations The brewing technology here is really poor.


    So he raised his hand and called to the bartender, "give me a glass of juice and a cup of honey and milk."


    In later generations, it has become common sense that if you are wounded by a pestilence, you may be infected with that plague. When some militiamen were wounded by the corpses in the cemetery when they were on duty, they would go to the Church of the pure white church and spend a few silver coins to buy a small pot of holy water to clean the wounds. It has been proved that this is very effective in preventing the plague brought by the walking corpses.


    It''s just that the pure white church in the mythical age doesn''t know which corner it''s in. Even if sivei really digs them out, God knows if they have the technology to make holy water.


    Regardless of the high-level holy water that needs the blood of the saint, the manufacturing process of the low-level holy water is not simple. Otherwise, so many amazing alchemists in the mythological era would have worked out for a long time, and would not have become the specialty of the pure white church


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± St. George did not answer, but sighed.


    This guy is so good at lying that he writes his mind on his face.


    Sylvie sighed in his heart.


    If only those old foxes could be so simple.


    After a while, when his juice was served, St. George whispered, "can we change the subject?"


    His voice was full of bitterness, which made Sylvie unable to think of the young man who dared to kill a dragon with him six years ago.


    "This is an extraordinary period. If the news that" once injured will become a walking corpse "is leaked all over the street, it will certainly affect the morale. Therefore, the headquarters should try to block the news secretly Such as killing all the infected people. "


    Sylvie took a sip of his honey milk, and nodded with satisfaction: "I think, with your character, you can''t do this kind of thing, right?"


    St. George, who had been told the truth by Sylvie, could only remain silent.


    Six years of time to let this once hot-blooded youth also gradually grow up, know a lot of times, even if not agree with the reality can only compromise helpless.


    "It''s necessary for the final showdown I understand that But I just can''t... "


    St. George held his head in pain.


    "I understand."


    Sylvie nodded and patted him on the shoulder. "So, do you want to do it with me?"


    "What?"


    St. George''s brain didn''t turn around.


    "I want to treat those who are infected. Would you like to help? "


    Seavy looked at him and said, word by word.


    "Really? Do you have a way to treat those people? " The young knight''s face was full of surprise.


    "We can''t be 100% sure, so we need to experiment."


    Sylvie couldn''t be full of words. He narrowed his eyes slightly. "So what''s your answer?"


    "If you can do it, I''ll give my resignation to the order immediately, so what?"


    St. George banged on his breastplate, banging.


    "It''s not a question of handing in your resignation. You also know that the high-level people are hunting for the infected people. If we want to help those people, we will certainly be against the high-level people. Are you really willing to abandon the bright future and become the thorn in the eye of the other party, or even become a wanted criminal? "


    Said SIVI solemnly.


    "Let me make sure." St. George also stiffened his face and asked seriously, "you really want to cure those people. You don''t have any other bad ideas - such as competing with the current top management, right?"


    "On this point, I can swear that from now on, I will never do anything harmful to human beings."


    SIVI drew a circle on the table top, and there were countless inscriptions on the oath. He took out a knife and scratched it on his finger. He squeezed a few drops of blood into the magic circle and completed the oath.


    "In that case, I can also swear to the glory of the knight."


    In spite of the surprise of the guests around him, St. George raised the fire of notoriety: "before you betray human beings, I will definitely try my best to help you, become your sword blade, and complete all your dreams!"


    They looked at each other with a smile, and then they clapped their hands and swore.


    This is a dark world.


    Hessen inggnihill stood there, a little confused.


    Suddenly he seemed to hear the murmur of water behind him.


    Turning around, a rushing river appeared in front of him.Then he immediately noticed that his men and his companions were on the other side of the river, and seemed to be going that way.


    "Really, don''t leave your master He sighed, lifted his chin from his robe, intended to swim across the river, catch up with them, and reprimand them as usual.


    "Don''t come here!"


    At this time, his best brother, as an adjutant, yelled across the river: "boss, don''t cross the river! It''s not time for you to cross the river now


    "Don''t cross the river. What are you talking about..."


    Hessen responded impatiently.


    "Boss, think about what happened before!" The figure continued to shout, a little anxious.


    What happened before?


    Oh, yes. He received a high-level order to eliminate a large number of corpses in the territory, but because the number of the enemy was much more than reported, although he won the bitter battle, almost everyone was injured after the war.


    Just as their master returned to the city, a Knights'' order seemed to attack them because they mistook them as walking corpses


    All but him died.


    After that, in order to be recognized by people again, he returned to his hometown and began to hunt demons everywhere, hoping to make people in the city understand that he did not become a walking corpse


    However, if you think about it now, those demons who were hunted by him seem strange


    "Boss, you seem to remember." On the other side, his once best brother smiles: "then I should go too."


    "Wait, you''re going!" Hessen regained consciousness and wanted to chase after him, but he was stopped by the other party.


    "Boss, I''m dead. But you''re still alive. " His face showed an open-minded smile: "I hope you can revenge for us Ah, of course, it''s not going to trouble the Knights. If you can, please help me kick the plague Lord''s butt


    "Feili..."


    Hessen bit the corner of his mouth, trying to restrain his desire to cross the Styx River and reunite with his brothers.


    With tears in his eyes, he nodded hard, and then turned around: "I see. At that time, I will let you see your boss in the ground, my heroic posture! "


    With that, he ran headlong in front of him.


    Because if he doesn''t leave here soon, he is afraid that he can''t help crying.


    The last time I shed tears, it was a long time ago, when my mother was strung into kebabs with wooden cones by those damned orcs.


    On the other side of the Styx River, the soul named Philly looked at Hessen''s disappearing figure in the dark, and his face showed a soft smile.


    "Boss No, my lord general, I wish you good luck. I will watch you in Valhalla


    Valhalla is a place in the legend of his hometown. It is said that the spirits of all the soldiers who died in the war will go there in the end and guard their relatives and friends there.


    Not only him, but also countless soldiers under haysen''s command now float on the Bank of the Styx river. Together with Philly, they salute the figure that has disappeared from their vision.


    Many times, living is more painful than dying.


    When Hessen opened his eyes, the white magic light stung his eyes.


    He felt that his whole body was burning with pain, but perhaps it was more comfortable than he had no pain before, because there would be a real sense of being alive.


    After getting used to the light of magic lamp, he saw the figure in front of him.


    Sylvie held out his hand to the warrior who had just returned from the line of death.


    "Welcome back." He said with a smile, "if you can, would you like to join my mercenary corps?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    "Alas..."


    Raven walked alone in Stein''s street, reflecting on her behavior.


    Is it that you are too good to talk about? Why does that guy eddrich always send himself out to run errands? You know, not counting the six years that have been sealed off, she and idrick were enemies not long ago


    Although the feeling of being trusted is not bad, but not long ago, the enemy guy was so assured of himself, which also made Laven feel quite complicated.


    "And what kind of mercenary regiment should be organized Is he joking? "


    The decisive battle is coming, and although there are mercenaries moving around, as long as some aspiring people have come to Stein, they are ready to join the army and become one of the human beings in the final decisive battle.


    How could it be possible to recruit enough members to set up a mercenary regiment in Stein under such an atmosphere, coupled with the subtle identities of both of them, belonging to the kind that is best not to see the light


    If it wasn''t for the assurance of Sylvie''s face, she would have begun to persuade the other party to give up the unrealistic idea.


    Besides, she doesn''t know what SIVI''s purpose of organizing the mercenary Corps


    When she came back to God, she found that she had come to the busy market.


    As mentioned before, the main task of her going out this time is to run errands. She needs to buy a lot of medicinal materials and alchemy materials. Don''t worry about the money. Not to mention the large amount of valuable magic items that SIVI brought, as a substitute of the law, Laven also has many valuables that can be exchanged for money.


    "It''s just that you buy basic herbs, and you can''t even refine the most common medicine?" She frowned at Sylvie''s shopping list.


    Laven''s research on pharmaceutics is not deep, but she also knows a lot of common sense in refining medicine. For example, most of the medicines have "main ingredients", and the types and characteristics of the main ingredients determine the effect of the refined drugs.


    However, almost all the herbs on the SIVI list are only auxiliary materials needed for dispensing. They have no effect enough to become the main ingredient of magic drugs!


    Of course, she would not know that the main ingredient of Xiwei''s blessing potion instead of holy water to disperse the plague did not exist in this era, and he took it from the storage box. However, limited by the size of the storage box, although the main ingredient was ok, there was no relatively cheap and common auxiliary material, so she was asked to buy a large number of auxiliary materials.


    As for the material of alchemy, it is almost the same situation. All that needs to be purchased is scraps. The real core material is already in SIVI''s hands.


    Lavin exchanged two high-quality Yaojing for what she wanted - both in the border of the battlefield and in the upcoming Tianshi, Yaojing was more valuable and reliable hard currency than gold.


    Then she took out a gold book from the small package behind her.


    The space equipment in the mythological age is a little more common than that of later generations, but it is not as popular as a single piece of human hands. It takes money and time to get it. Sylvie doesn''t have the spare time and energy to spend on this kind of thing. So he simply lent the reward he got when he made a copy to Raven.


    This book, called "the book of the golden race", is a marvelous thing. It has no attack and defense gains, but it has a very strong auxiliary ability.


    According to the description of the book on the system panel, it was written by a semi elemental species called the golden race.


    That race seems to have suffered a crisis that can lead to the extinction of the whole race. In order to make their own race leave their traces in the world, rather than completely disappear in the long river of history, the contemporary patriarch who knows that he has no way to return to heaven simply used the power of the whole clan to forge this magic book.


    The book is only 12 pages. Each page is made of gold, with silver edge and inlaid with gems of various colors. The pigment is mixed with agate and diamond powder. It looks shiny. This also leads to the thickness of each page up to 5mm, and the book with a total of 14 pages is almost as thick as a dictionary And because the material is metal, holding it in your hand gives you a feeling of incomparable heaviness.


    The first four pages of the book of gold introduce the unique occupations and collateral branches of the golden clan. As long as you open those pages, rub the gemstones of the corresponding professions or collateral creatures with your fingers, and chant the name, you can summon the other party out of the book of gold to help fight.


    From page 5 to page 8, we introduce the unique magic or magic like abilities of the golden people. Turn the book to the corresponding number of pages and read out the name of that magic or ability in a low voice. As long as the casting conditions of that magic are within the casting range of the holder, they can be used.


    Finally, the ninth to eleventh pages introduce the golden clan''s past brilliance. It is of little use except to give some benefits to the summoned golden race creatures, or recite before casting the unique magic of the golden clan to enhance the casting power.


    On the last page, the page that introduces the palace of the golden family can be used as storage equipment. As long as the volume of the articles can be put into the so-called "most magnificent", "magnificent", "incomparable" palace, it can be put into this bookIn short, "the book of gold" is a collection of summoned innate creatures, solidified dozens of magic scrolls, and also has the effect of space equipment


    Don''t say later generations, even in the mythological age, this thing can sell at the price of artifact? Raven was surprised when she first learned about the effect of this thing How nervous does it take to give her such a precious thing.


    It is worth mentioning that, unlike ordinary space equipment, the timeline will continue to advance after things are put into the book. That is, hot things will cool down, fresh things will rot At this point, it''s not as good as space gear.


    It''s just that there''s no need to complain about it now. Anyway, Aldrich said that the materials would be used soon.


    Raven murmured in her heart, putting everything into the book of gold.


    At this time, the street suddenly became more noisy.


    The girl who has put the book of gold in place will have the time to see what happened.


    It wasn''t long before she learned the information she wanted from the sporadic conversations around her.


    "Has the sage of mankind come to Stein, too It has nothing to do with us


    Rather, it would be better not to meet the noble sage in their position.


    Just as the girl pulled her hood and was about to slip back from the crowd to where they were now, the guard of honor of the sage had passed through the cleared street. Then, the sage, dressed in snow-white robes, with a round crown of olive branches on his head, and riding a white two legged Asian dragon, appeared in people''s view, causing fanatical cheers.


    And there was an incredible look on Laven''s face, and her pupils contracted sharply.


    "How could..." She gazed at the sage and muttered to herself.


    "- big leader?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "Why kill me?" "Are we not companions?" "What a pain What a pain... "


    In the face of the howls of those infected people who were no longer adults, Sandler tried his best to suppress his sense of guilt and told himself again and again that these infected people had already entered death, and what he had done was to help them get rid of the nightmare.


    Yes, I''m not wrong. I don''t need to feel guilty.


    I don''t know how long, consciousness began to float, he opened his eyes, those infected with the sorrow of the fade with sleep and disappeared in the dream.


    "You don''t sleep well, warden."


    Lary, who set up a bonfire on one side, said with a faint smile on his face as he roasted probably rabbit meat.


    "As long as sleep can achieve the goal of eliminating fatigue and replenishing physical strength, the quality of sleep does not matter at all."


    Sandler tidied up his clothes, carried the bird back to his back as usual, and then sat down by the fire.


    Theoretically speaking, bonfires can easily make people in the wild become the targets of demons and even abyss demons. But their party is not a business trip. They want to gnaw this hard bone, unless there is a legendary Mage Level or a team of 10000 people.


    So even a campfire doesn''t matter.


    Sandler picked up a firewood and poked the bonfire. Meanwhile, he asked, "is it your side. Is the intelligence really reliable?"


    Two days ago, seavy and St. George suddenly appeared and left the last infected person. Sandler and they started investigating each other.


    Let alone Saint George, whose name is known to Larry, for them, Sylvie comes out of thin air, which is too suspicious


    Moreover, it is related to the infected, whether it is the wandering funeral order or the imperial sword order, the 11th round table will not sit idly by.


    However, after returning to Stein City, Larry found St. George''s resignation in a very standard and rigid style on his desk, and they disappeared completely in the city. If there were not occasional reports of their sightings, Larry would have thought that Sylvie and his party had left Stein long ago.


    Fortunately, Stein city is human territory, and the imperial sword order is one of the best rated Knights by ordinary people. It didn''t take long to find some information.


    First of all, the guy who popped up used the name "Edward alfforth" to stay at the iron axe hotel.


    Later, the bartender at the iron axe bar saw that Edward and St. George were sitting on the bar and chatting intimately. Unfortunately, Edward, who should be a magician, left some snacks and made some small moves during the conversation. All the information they said could not reach the bartender''s ears.


    However, with the direction of the investigation, we can follow suit and make a lot of useful information.


    For example, the guy named Edward had contact with the youngest hero Gilo, and they left the pub. It seems that they had a fight outside the city, but the result is unknown


    "So our goal this time is that little guy named Giro Freud?"


    After listening to the other side''s explanation again, Sandler sighed: "I''ve seen that little guy before. He has a good strength and a solid foundation. In terms of the fighting capacity of the younger generation, he ranks in the top 20 without any dispute."


    "You must have included yourself in that young generation." Larry said with a bold smile.


    Excessive modesty is also a kind of pride. Sandler, who knew this point well, did not refute it, which was tacit.


    "Jillo didn''t go back to Stein after a test with that Edward two days ago. He just accepted a lot of tasks before leaving. It seemed that he was going to sleep in the wild and drive out the task overnight..."


    Larry shrugged and then said.


    "It seems that his battle with Edward ended in defeat."


    Because of the lack of clues, Sandler finally had to be clever enough to come to a wrong conclusion.


    Suddenly, there was an explosion far away in the west, and the air waves rolled up directly to them, rolling up the campfire and almost burning Sandler''s hair.


    "What happened?" Sandler was a little panicked.


    "Don''t be nervous. At most, there are demons or demons attacking the camp over there. It won''t be a big deal."


    Larry said with a smile, but the level of stability is not good.


    "Demons or demon attacks are no small matter." Sandler sighed.


    "In a word, your commander, just stay here. I''ll go over there and see what happened. If you really can''t rest assured, you can put up your bow and arrow and be ready to support us at any time. "


    Larry first said the first half of the sentence, then saw Sandler, who was not very good-looking, and added the second half. Finally, Sandler, whose eyebrows were more and more cocky, looked a little better. He saluted the other party and finally took up the task.


    But as soon as Larry left, Sandler was immediately covered with darkness, and in a real sense, he couldn''t see his fingers!"Dark sky?" Sandler murmured softly.


    Many demons of no low level have dark vision, so they will bring their own magic ability of dark sky. After completely blocking the enemy''s vision, they will sneak attack in the dark.


    But for Sandler, it didn''t work.


    Whatever else, as a hero''s treasure, the divine bow bird of Paradise can emit magic light that symbolizes treasure level magic items! Although he always thinks that this function is too fussy, it has been in the state of being shut down


    Then he saw hayson, who was covered in bandages and covered in a nondescript coat, with only half of his face exposed.


    There was a subtle resemblance to what he had seen in his dream!


    "Stop, or I''ll shoot."


    Sandler took a deep breath, pulled out his long bow, and pointed his arrow at Hessen, who seemed to be in good spirits.


    "Have you not already shot at me? And more than once. "


    Hessen said with a half smile that his scarf around his neck was windless, like two long orange arms dancing around him.


    After regaining his normal consciousness, hayson''s ability to control the treasure went up to a higher level.


    "As the dead, go back to the country of the dead, don''t continue to miss the world of the living!"


    Sandler did not know that Hessian had been cured by Sylvie, but continued to pull the bow and said coldly.


    "I knew it wasn''t easy to convince you with words."


    Hessen''s mouth curled up, looking very happy: "so before that old guy comes back, let me subdue you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "I said," is that really all right? "


    Outside the dark sky, St. George asked uneasily, "although Hessen was once a hero''s backup, Sandler is a real hero. If they fight, is Sandler more likely to win? Or let me do it. "


    Sylvie shook his head.


    "St. George, you know In fact, the heroic treasure has a considerable burden on the human body, no, it should be said that it has a considerable burden on the human soul. Because of this, the headquarters limited each hero to only one treasure. " Sylvie talked about things that didn''t seem to have much to do with the current situation.


    Then he turned the subject and continued: "but the guy Hessen has brought three pieces of hero''s tools directly by his vague will. What''s more, he doesn''t just carry them, but he can completely control the possession of those treasures in the real sense."


    "Maybe it was because he had lost most of his consciousness at that time, so he could not feel the burden of the treasure on his soul?"


    St. George objected.


    In fact, from the very beginning, he had some doubts about Hessen''s joining the mercenary Corps.


    "At that time, Hessen was infected by the toxin of the plague corpse, and most of his body functions began to move closer to the walking corpse. But the problem is that zombies, which rely on instinctive actions, are actually very sensitive to the damage of souls. For example, if I set up a pile of Hellfire that can burn the soul and a pile of glow fire that can instantly carbonize most of the living creatures, the final result is that all the walking corpses would rather be burnt to coke than close to the hellfire. The fire that they can feel instinctively


    He looked at several figures not far away and whistled.


    Although he didn''t want to leave the imperial sword order for a long time, he did not expect to break the magic trap he set so quickly and realized their intention. As expected, he still underestimated the imperial sword order, a group of heroes.


    "So, Hessen, who can endure the effect of hero''s tools and use them to make great use of them, is not as weak as you think. Trust him more. At least you are already a companion of the same mercenary regiment."


    Sylvie pulled out his wand.


    At the same time, when the Knights of the sword finally fell to the ground panting, their faces had become pig heads.


    "Well, what''s the name of the mercenary regiment you just mentioned?"


    Sandler gasped and suddenly asked.


    "The name comes from the light before the end of darkness At least that''s what our commander said, "Hessen grinned, as if touching the wound:" she''s called dawn. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    This is the United military command and headquarters of mankind, and also the place where the highest authority of mankind in the mythological age is located.


    The snow-white walls stand out in the gray and black city of Stein, and a few statues of Archangels at the edge of the eaves give the building a sense of dignity and solemnity.


    As we all know, as long as the war begins, the statues of Archangels will become the carriers of Archangels coming to the main physical plane. At the same time, those archangels will open the portal to summon the lower angels to the world to help.


    They are one of the most powerful allies of mankind.


    In addition, a mysterious and aloof magic tower is set up on the top of the building, which is releasing waves of soothing magic. This heartbeat like rhythm is the by-product of the grand boundary that envelops the whole city of Stein.


    It has been said that if the abyss demons could destroy the building in one pot, then the next day human beings would immediately fall into a state of disintegration.


    The same is true of the fact that the vast majority of the high-level human beings gather here.


    It''s just that even a few demons will not be able to destroy the building in one fell swoop, because the most powerful fighting power of mankind is also in it.


    "Do you mean that guy, who calls himself Edward Alfons, is trying to woo the hero into his mercenary corps?"


    Alexander, the magic emperor, was sitting on the throne. The pressure and prestige he exuded was enough to make ordinary people stand unsteadily.


    Alexander''s name is not unique to one person, but inherited from generation to generation. He is the sixth person who inherited the title, Alexander VI. At the same time, he is also one of the strongest human beings in the mythological age and one of the legendary masters.


    Thanks to this dual identity, he also deserved to become the leader of the human coalition, commanding the whole mankind in the mythological age.


    With the ointment on her face, lari respectfully worshipped the ground and told her what she had seen and heard. She did not dare to hide anything.


    Let alone that the order of swords was founded by Alexander V, knights should not lie at all about the inquiry of the monarch. Alexander VI''s terrible mental power alone can tell the truth from a person''s mental state, and he dare not tell a lie even if he gives Larry a hundred courage.


    "Well, you know that the decisive battle is coming, but you dare to make such a small move. Just a great magician. Is he tired of it


    Alexander himself has not yet made a statement. Another legendary old mage beside him snorted coldly, and his white beard showed his anger without reservation.


    For you, it''s just a big magician, but it''s very strong for us, OK


    Lari had no interface. He just said a few words in his heart and continued to wait quietly for Alexander VI''s decision.


    For the imperial sword knights, as long as they don''t use the miracle of destruction, they can fight together. When fighting with SIVI, the powerlessness of being easily defeated by the other side makes him understand that the strength of the other side is second to none, even if he looks at the whole human race.


    What''s more disturbing to lary is that he can clearly feel that the other side has been merciful to them intentionally or unintentionally when they are fighting against them. Most of the more than ten knights in the 11th round table have only suffered a little skin injury. The most serious injury is that as the Knight Commander, he almost broke his nose.


    I''m afraid that only the legendary mage can win the other side.


    After a long time, Alexander nodded: "well, the case of Edward Alphonse will trouble Mr. teras. If you can, please try your best to capture the other party alive. You still have something to ask him. "


    "No problem. Give it to me."


    The old man stroked his white beard and agreed without hesitation.


    "As for the heroes Remove their hero titles, and recover their heroic tools after they are captured. "


    Pondering for a moment, Alexander continued.


    The old legendary master nodded indifferently.


    For him, if Sylvie, who is a great magician and has mastered the void energy, is a little bit of a problem, then the two people who have the title of hero (they don''t know the existence of Hessen) are just a bonus. What the hero planned to build is actually closer to the idol than the strong one. Although the strength of the young generation can be regarded as good, but In the eyes of these old monsters, they are no different from the miscellaneous soldiers.


    "What''s more, there''s the kind of zombie plague that was contagious before..." Then Alexander asked.


    But this time it was a chilling silence.


    After a while, an old man shook his head: "our alchemists have abandoned 23 alchemy cauldrons. Unfortunately, we haven''t prepared any medicine to cure the plague. If there is infection, we can only ask for a funeral."


    The answer was a little heavy and brought a longer silence.


    "I see. I''ll give instructions to the wandering funeral later." Alexander VI sighed helplessly.Then they went on to discuss some unimportant things, such as "the recent increase in civil strife".


    "So that''s about the end of Stein." Alexander made a conclusion, then left to start the next topic: "sage, what is the result of your mission this time?"


    Wearing a white robe and a crown of olive branches on his head, the sage got up and bowed slightly. His face seemed to always have a warm smile, which made people feel comfortable like spring breeze.


    "It''s a good thing. The Centaurs of the dwarf and orc branch agreed to stand by us for the final battle. Although the high elves couldn''t help themselves because of the world tree problem, they still promised to send some moon guards to help on the eve of the battle. In addition to these famous big clans, there are also those small races with a total of 72 who have agreed to join our coalition forces and contribute in the final battle


    After a pause, he went on to say: "preliminary rough statistics, in the final war, we can get nearly 80000 reinforcements, and ensure that the combat effectiveness of the reinforcements is above the medium level magicians."


    "You are worthy of your honor, and you have done very well. In this way, in the last battle, at least the number of our side will not be less than that of the enemy. "


    Alexander VI looked very satisfied and nodded his head in red.


    Everything is ready, and all that remains is waiting for the fuse of the last battle to start wheezing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    St. George leaned down slightly to keep his balance.


    Almost at the same moment, a whistling sound passed over his head, and the huge column almost wiped the tip of his hair, flattening a small forest not far behind him.


    His enemy is a giant with a hundred eyes.


    This is a very rare dark creature.


    This monster is about 30 meters high, and can be compared with some 134 storey buildings on earth.


    Compared with its huge body, its head is much smaller, its shape looks a bit like a broad bean, and there is almost no neck, which makes the bean shaped head directly droop on the shoulder, which has a strange funny feeling. Of course, even the great magician will not laugh at a hundred eyed giant casually.


    Its blue, wrinkled skin is covered with horny swirls like barnacles. Even the hand holding a huge hardwood stick is no exception. Coupled with its rough skin, at first glance, it will make people think that it is just a reef on the sea And in those hard organs, there is a hair only eye. Compared with the two black eyes on the broad bean face, the eyes in those barnacles are much smaller and full of blood.


    It is said that nearly half of the eyes of the hundred eyed giant are fake, while all the real eyes can activate some spell like abilities such as fear gaze.


    Like the orc behemoth, the hundred eyed giant is also a very powerful presence in the dark creature camp, especially in the war time, it will undoubtedly become a deterrent weapon against the enemy, that is, the human coalition forces.


    On the other side, Sandler''s bow is full, and the magic light flashes on the arrow, indicating that he is constantly enchanting the arrow.


    However, he had not arched yet. On the other side of the hundred eyed giant, several barnacle like organs suddenly opened, revealing a frightening eye. At the same time, the malicious gaze that made people cold and the rigid gaze that made people unable to move were released to sanderlesh, who was drawing the bow.


    Sandler gritted his teeth and did not evade those two kinds of magic abilities. Instead, he continued to aim at the enemy''s small head while the main attention of the hundred eyed giant was attracted by St. George. Just now, St. George liberated the power of the infamous fire in an instant, cut off half of the hand and two fingers of this guy, and completely angered the monster ¡£


    When I saw that I was about to be affected by the effect of the two gaze, a figure inserted into it, shook his cloak, opened the light green mask, and changed the two into magic, at least the gaze of more than three rings was blocked!


    "Now!" Hessen faltered - the hundred eyed giant, who failed in a single blow, opened more eyes, bringing great pressure on him in just a few seconds.


    "I don''t have to tell you that!"


    Sandler roared back. The divine bow and the bird of paradise are the necessary bow, but the premise is that the target is in his own field of vision, or is he already there? The coordinates are set on the target.


    From this point of view, the effect of paradise bird is similar to SIVI''s gap magic


    As soon as the words fell, the arrow on the bird of Paradise turned into a streamer, penetrating the defense net formed by the eyes of the hundred eyed giant and directly inserted into its back brain.


    Although compared with its huge body, the hundred eyed giant''s head is not big, but compared with the arrow, it still has the feeling of being huge. An arrow inserted on it gives people the feeling of inserting an embroidered needle into a basketball.


    Unfortunately, Sandler''s arrows are not embroidery needles.


    And the hundred eyed giant''s head doesn''t seem to have a basketball skin.


    The magic light originally converged in the arrow suddenly burst out, and the exhausted arrow was pushed forward by the wind element magic again and penetrated into the other party''s head deeply.


    Then there is the mixing of several elements, which leads to a series of explosions.


    The giant''s eyes suddenly stopped, and now there was no sound in the giant''s body.


    After the huge body was still for a moment, many of the more fragile accessory eyes were directly broken by the explosion, and the blood gushed out from it, which was thick and had a fishy smell like a dead fish, which made people want to cover their noses.


    After confirming that the monster had been completely dead, hayson just felt soft and sat on the ground panting.


    "It''s a success at last If I had not joined the mercenary corps, I would have become a hero directly by killing such a big guy. "


    Two heroes and a hero stand-by work together, is barely solved the monster.


    And if there''s a little bit of error, he and Sandler don''t care. At least St. George will be killed It has to be said that the hundred eyed giant is really a very powerful creature.


    "Put away your delusions. You are the one who has contributed the least among the three."


    Sandler did not hesitate to interrupt Hessen''s lust."Muzhu, if I hadn''t helped you block those magic abilities, you would have knelt down!" Hessen stood up in exasperation, as if to argue with Sandler.


    When Sandler and Hessen had a fight with each other, and then they were half pulled to join in. After dawn, he always quarreled with Hessen. But what''s interesting is that once they start fighting, they both trust each other unconditionally


    If they''re not both genders A kind of Then, Sylvie even thought these two guys were the legendary happy enemies.


    "But it''s because of the power of this monster..." St. George sighed a little, raised his head and looked at the corpses of several demons not far away. The hundred eyed giant was only a medium-sized one. He gave a wry smile: "only then did I understand the horror of Sylvie."


    Since its establishment at dawn, nearly ten monsters close to the demon level have been attacked. Seven of them were hunted by Sylvie alone, and two of them were helped to defeat by him. Only now can the hundred eyed giant be solved by themselves.


    This also let the other members of dawn understand how strong Sylvie is


    All of a sudden, the air began to billow, like a pebble thrown into the calm water, and then SIVI, raven, and one of the guys caught by Sylvie''s bond, appeared in front of them.


    "That guy is the youngest hero, Giro?" Sandler touched his chin, watched Gilo''s lips move constantly in the border, as if he were saying something, and began to try to interpret it with his own lip language.


    "Didn''t you tell me to take part in the final battle?"


    That''s what the young man seems to say.


    "That''s right." "But I didn''t say that you would join the human coalition in the final battle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at Gillo, who was angry, Sandler was speechless.


    Although I don''t know the cause and effect, Sandler has some pity on the slightly miserable teenager who seems to be cheated


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    The vast majority of talieside plain is a vast grassland, but there are still remains of civilization left by the night devil age and many stones protruding from the ground.


    It is this unique landscape that makes the confrontation between human beings and the abyss demons on the eve of the final war bring a little feeling of hide and seek


    At this time, in a stone forest deep in the plain, the youngest hero, Giro Freud, the former hero alternate Hessen, the template of all heroes, St. George Ascalon, and the current hero Sandler sat on the pillars one after another. Their eyes are focused on one person, that is, Sylvie, who gathered them (abducted) together (cheated).


    As for Sylvie''s side, so far nothing extraordinary performance of Raven, was selectively ignored by the group.


    "Well, that will make the basic members of dawn almost the same."


    SIVI looked at his efforts and nodded with satisfaction: "now, let''s start the first group meeting of dawn mercenaries!"


    "Before the meeting starts, I have good news and bad news for you. Which one do you want to listen to first?"


    Although Gu Xi Wei did not follow up.


    "As a knight, it''s natural to face all the pain and misfortune bravely. Listen to the bad news first." Said St. George, with his own notoriety in his arms, without much thought.


    "That''s right. It''s basic to be bitter first and then sweet." Sandler on one side nodded in agreement.


    "I''ll tell you the good news first."


    Sylvie continued.


    "Don''t ignore our words! If you''re going to be independent, why ask for our advice? "


    Sandler almost fell off the pillar because of SIVI''s words.


    "I only said I wanted to hear your opinions, but I didn''t say that we must do what you said." Sylvie shrugged innocently.


    Even Laven''s face was embarrassed because of Sylvie''s excuse, and quietly opened a distance with siveira.


    "First of all, ladies and gentlemen, congratulations on becoming the backbone members of dawn. Let''s make great efforts in this era, and strive to give the name of dawn to the well-being of all mankind."


    All of us had a subtle look at the so-called good news.


    St. George finally nodded his head and agreed with SIVI''s statement that he joined dawn to benefit mankind; Hessen was noncommittal and didn''t seem to care about it; Sandler was helpless and seemed dissatisfied with being forced into the team, but if you look carefully, you can see a smile on his lips; only giroin is the only one She frowned and glared at him angrily for Sylvie''s actions.


    On the whole, they are like "I''m going, can this be good news?" The expression.


    "There''s a little bit of bad news," says Sylvie, who didn''t seem to realize that other people were getting a little weird


    Little bad news?


    According to common sense, it should be that the whereabouts of several of them were discovered by the human army or the abyss demons. Being targeted by a group of enemies.


    The more active Sandler thought in his heart.


    These ordinary servants are not good enough to block the dawn.


    If you want to stop them, you have to send at least one mage troop, and all the members must be high-level magicians. Before encircling them, you have to set up the eight fold phase string to interfere with the border without disturbing them, so as to prevent SIVI from running away with them in a flash


    Just as Sandler was satisfied with his speculation, Sylvie''s voice came.


    "We seem to have been followed by a legendary mage."


    "You''re kidding me!" Sandler couldn''t help exclaiming, "how small is such a big trouble?"


    Legendary master, Hello! Usually, even if the commander-in-chief of the army met in the city, he would salute the other side respectfully.


    It is said that there was once a legendary great mage who just disliked the rain and was not good at reading books. He used wind element magic to blow away the dark clouds hundreds of miles around the sky. His power was amazing


    Even if other allied races are included, there are only 36 legendary mages in the human coalition army!


    However, only a few of them have arrived in Stein. Even if the current magic Emperor Alexander VI is included, there are still only five people on the surface. As for the secret ones, we don''t know.


    The existence of such an old monster makes the great mage feel scared just by looking at people At this time, they have to face a legendary pursuit.


    Even if SIVI''s strength is at the top of all the great mages, and his strength is so powerful that he can hang up other great mages, he still has a very small chance of winning against the legendary master.


    If the legendary great mage with unknown strength is really chased up, it is estimated that none of the people present will be able to run away, and they will become their defeated generals and be taken back to Stein city.Is it the last time we played Larry and they made too much noise? Or are there too many heroes collected by Sylvie that make the coalition feel a little embarrassed? Or are they being treated as minions from the abyss?


    Other people can''t guess the reason, only Raven secretly suspected that it was the result of the sage with the appearance of a big leader who helped to stir up the flames


    "Don''t mind, this level of trouble was expected. And I''m ready to deal with it. "


    SIVI, with an air of wisdom in his hand, soothed them with a voice, and then said in a deep voice, "in a word, that''s the end of the notice, and the next is the main topic of the party."


    Looking at Sylvie''s expression that seems to be serious, even Giro, who has just turned a deaf ear to him, is sitting in a critical position, intending to listen to the content. Even if Sylvie turns him around with that kind of fallacies, he is still half a student of Sylvie. He can''t really be the same as Sylvie.


    Sandler and they are more serious.


    Even the careless Hessen stopped wiping his knife and waited for Seaver to continue.


    "Yes, as you can guess, the topic this time is..." The other people tried to silence their curiosity.


    Judging from the result, he succeeded. Everyone was waiting for his words.


    "The topic this time is the uniform of our mercenary regiment! As expected, the mercenary regiment still needs uniform. What do you think of the robe with black background and red cloud Yes? Why do they all look so disappointed that they believe this unreliable guy? It''s a shame of life? Wait, don''t go. I haven''t finished my words yet... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    In the end, Sylvie failed to get what he wanted. He asked the members of the mercenary corps to wear the robes and uniforms of some organization that had been destroyed by the regiment.


    But to be honest, this is not the time to care.


    The eyes of the solidified mages and all kinds of scouts he left behind in the human coalition command were almost destroyed. But before the whole army was destroyed, they were still qualified to bring back the intelligence of the enemy they were about to face at dawn.


    AI teras, the legendary great mage, completed the miracle of lowering the temperature of the whole world by nearly ten degrees centigrade.


    Although it seems to be a little miracle, it means that he can master the temperature of an area almost perfectly.


    It can be said to be the extreme of ice and fire.


    For him, the glow of a fire as high as 6000 degrees Celsius was no different from a small flame on a lighter.


    Then on top of that, he took another step and became a legend.


    To be honest, if Sylvie meets each other without any preparation, he will be frozen into a popsicle as long as he meets one face-to-face, and then he will be sent to the headquarters for people to admire


    If you put it in front of him, SIVI would try to stay as far away as possible from the plain of talieside as far as possible Only when the battle of taliesid begins can we try to invade it and accomplish what we want to do.


    But Sylvie is not too afraid now. Even those members at dawn have not been dismissed. They just let them continue to hunt and kill the big demons and other creatures left alone.


    Because not long ago, the copy page of the system finally appeared a copy that he had been looking forward to for a long time.


    "The tower of sharpening. Five layers" --


    SIVI touched his head wrapped in a white bandage, and his injuries in the war still felt faint pain. Thanks to him, his memory was missing and broken.


    But compared with those who have broken their arms and legs, or even lost their lives in the battlefield, they are already lucky.


    Unfortunately, the war is not over, and this degree of injury can not keep you away from the battlefield which is about to become a meat grinder.


    "Sylvie, how''s your head?"


    A girl about his age, with a dusty face and a dirty look, plumped down in the trench next to SIVI.


    "Fortunately, it should not affect the sense of balance."


    Sylvie touched his head again to make sure that it would not affect the next battle.


    Human beings in this world are very fragile.


    They have no magic, no martial arts, no supernatural power to enhance their own strength.


    The only thing they have is intelligence and creativity.


    Generally speaking, the demons have almost no wisdom and can not be domesticated. However, some people found that there is a kind of bipedal flying dragon that can be cultivated in a special way as a human mount.


    Then this kind of Mount was used in the battle, and the Dragon cavalry was born.


    Dragon cavalry is a very special profession. Men in this world can''t communicate with Feilong, no matter what method is useless, while women in this world can''t control flying dragon. Only when they complement each other can they drive flying dragon.


    So the so-called dragon cavalry is actually a man and a woman partner.


    It''s the same with SIVI. The girl beside him is his partner. Her name is Nuo''er. She comes from the snow country in the northern desert. According to her, the flying dragon, which is a specialty there, can spit out ice blades, which subverts SIVI''s common sense that "dragons are fire spitting balls".


    Their mount is an ordinary Wilson green dragon, called fireball.


    Wilson green dragon is one of the most basic units of their country''s Dragon cavalry, which belongs to the high-speed assault force.


    The flying dragon is three meters long, and its wingspan is about the same length. It flies very fast. But because of this, its scales are very thin and its bones are a little more fragile than other flying dragons.


    It can spit six fireballs a day, and each one is powerful enough to ignite a wooden boat in an instant.


    If it''s just a fire, it can last for three minutes. The flame temperature is very high, and even can burn and melt ordinary iron weapons.


    It can be said that if the dragon is allowed to compete with human beings, no Archer will hurt a hair of it - although the flying dragon has no such thing


    But it doesn''t give SIVI a little bit of security.


    Their enemies are not humans, but creatures that emerge from the sea, driving sea monsters that are bigger and more dangerous than flying dragons.


    They are called Naga sirens by humans.


    Half a year ago, the Naga sea monsters tore up the peace agreement and found a tidal monster from nowhere. The sea level around the mainland suddenly rose, and nearly one seventh of the area was engulfed by the sea.


    And the Naga sirens also took advantage of this opportunity to launch an attack on humans.


    Occupying land is not their purpose. In fact, the area of land that can be occupied in Shanghai is much larger than that of land. They just want to plunder human beings, take away their livestock and even use them as food, bring all those luxuries and works of art into the sea, decorate their palaces, and destroy all the civilization that human beings have so hard built!Countries that were still bickering with each other immediately stopped their civil war. When facing a powerful enemy, human beings held hands and talked happily for the first time, united as one, and launched a defensive war against the outside world.


    It''s a pity that the sea dragon and the sea monster are weaker than the human beings.


    The most important thing is that, although it is slower than the crazy rise in the beginning, the sea level continues to erode the living area of human beings little by little.


    If it goes on like this, there will be no accident that mankind will lose


    "Huh?" Sylvie came back to his senses and found that he had unconsciously thought so far.


    When has your brain become so good? If it was my former self, I would never think about these messy things, but just like ordinary soldiers, I would just bury myself in accepting the above orders?


    But if the things I just thought about were right, what I''m doing now is just in vain?


    "What are you thinking? The expression on the face is silly Noel handed seavy a steamed bread that had become hard: "eat quickly. I don''t know when we are going to start. Those Naga sirens don''t give us time to rest. "


    "Rather than worry about me, you''d better take care of fireball." SIVI tore up the steamed bread and gave half of it back to the girl. He knew that the other party had not eaten yet: "is it almost gone today?"


    "Two more fireballs, and then we''ll have to rely on your crossbow."


    The girl did not affectation, took half a steamed bun and chewed it.


    Suddenly, there was a cry of alarm outside the trench.


    Sylvie choked, hammered himself hard on the chest and poked his head out.


    In fact, it is still in the safe area. Human beings have built high walls to seek peace in the battlefield. It is also a half simple camp.


    The trench is only used to digging out, and its greatest function is to avoid the wind when sleeping at night.


    But now SIVI saw a huge sea dragon holding up its slender body like a water snake. For a time, it was more than 35 meters high. Then its body hit the wall heavily, and it collapsed the wall made of huge stones!


    Then, countless sea monsters stepped on the body of the sea dragon and poured in from the gap.


    Some people standing near the wall, lucky not to be hit by bricks and stones, did not have time to escape, they were all different shapes of sea monsters torn into pieces!


    Sylvie felt a little queasy, but more of it was full of cold.


    He didn''t care about anything else. He pulled up his feet and ran to the Dragon shed where they tied the fireball.


    At the same time, he also called out to other comrades in arms who were dazed or paralyzed by fear: "don''t stay on the ground! We can''t run through that stuff! Take your partner and get ready to go


    Hearing his words, those talents ran to their respective dragon sheds like a dream.


    As one of the first to act, they soon ran to the restless fireball.


    To help Noel step up the dragon''s back without steps, Sylvie climbed up a few times, and then took out his knife to cut off the bull''s tendon that tied the fireball.


    "Let the fireball take off!"


    He gave an order to Nuo''er behind him. SIVI pulled the reins tightly with one hand, and took out the crossbow from the purse behind him with the other hand. He put a good string on one hand and asked Nuo''er to help mount the arrow.


    When he had done all this, the fireball had climbed to a relatively safe height.


    "Is there a sea monster that can spit?" Asked seavy again.


    "Not yet found out!" Noel, who was behind him, looked around roughly and immediately replied.


    Well, the absence of sea monsters that can''t spit means that the other side has no way to deal with them who have already taken off - unless they are mentally disabled to get into the range of the other party''s arrows or javelins.


    Only now did he have the time to take a good look at the current situation.


    Nearly half of the people in the camp died in the hands of sea monsters or Naga sea monsters. Some of them were slow to react and did not respond to escape. Some were knocked down by their comrades in arms and had no time to get up and escape. Some of them were flying dragons who had broken the rope when they were frightened and had no mount to ride on


    The giant sea dragon, nearly 70 meters long, has fallen to the ground without sound. These close relatives living in the sea are not limited by gravity, but also assisted by the buoyancy of the ocean. They are very large. But generally speaking, 30 meters is the ultimate. I didn''t expect that it would be so big


    But the bigger the sea dragon is, the greater the load they will be on land. If they leave the sea too long, they will die of internal organs rupture.


    "Why do sea monsters appear in such places! The first line of defense SIVI cursed in a low voice. The crossbow in his hand had already been shot. He shot the dancing Naga sea demon.


    At the same time, Noel found something in a Naga Sirenwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    "SIVI, look at the Naga Siren on the other side of the wall!"


    Because of the adverse wind, Sylvie almost didn''t hear Noel''s words behind him.


    According to the direction of the other side, you can see a Naga sea demon jumping and roaring.


    If you look closely, you can find that the other party is holding a strange block of compressed biscuits.


    "That is Sea monster bait? " Sylvie muttered uncertainly.


    Sea monster bait is a kind of bait specially imitated by human beings after studying the feed of Naga sea monster feeding those sea monsters. It can be used to cause sea monster chaos in the war, and can also be used to trap and kill some solitary sea monsters.


    But this kind of thing needs to use a lot of materials in the deep sea, and for today''s human beings, the deep sea is undoubtedly a forbidden zone, so the number is very rare.


    I just didn''t expect to see it here.


    "Why are there sea monster bait here?" The girl''s voice was far behind the green dragon at the moment of exit, but the question she asked was also SIVI''s.


    Why do Naga sirens have sea monster bait? As deep-sea dwellers, they do not have the technology to suppress bait, and the feed they feed sea monsters is also a pile of wet and sticky things.


    Especially after attacking the land, they will not feed the sea monsters, in order to maintain the morale of the sea monsters, and let the hunger drive the sea monsters to prey on humans


    If it was not because the army holding the bait was defeated, then the reason why Naga Siren would have bait is worth pondering over.


    "Sylvie, there''s a spitting sea monster!"


    At this time, the girl''s exclamation made him come back to his senses. He quickly rewired the crossbow and then filled it with arrows.


    "The crossbow has been destroyed. We can''t take those big guys now." Said SIVI in a deep voice. The wind will bring his voice to the girl behind him, so there is no need to roar like a girl.


    Dragon bashing crossbow is a large crossbow arrow that most human stations will install. It is extremely powerful, not to mention ordinary sea monsters, and even sea dragons can shoot.


    But this time the enemy appeared so suddenly that the Dragon beating crossbow was completely destroyed without even filling time.


    However, this is also good, because "destroy the Dragon crossbow, do not let it fall into the hands of Naga sea demon" is also one of the criteria that every Dragon cavalry must abide by. If your side is losing, the archer is not allowed to retreat without destroying the Dragon crossbow. When the shooter is killed, other soldiers have the same responsibility. If they don''t want to go to the military court to implicate their families, they can only spare their lives to do it.


    When they were talking, a laser like water arrow burst out from below. Before he could see that it was the sea monster, some dragon cavalry were shot down and fell down with a howl. Naturally, the two knights fell into meat sauce. In the blink of an eye, the dying flying dragon was disassembled into parts by several sea monsters and swallowed into its stomach ...


    After ordering the fireball to ignite the firewood stack hidden outside the city and avoid several water arrows, SIVI and Noel called the fireball to retreat.


    In addition to him, there are also several flying dragons that have not run out of fire oil in their bellies. Soon, under the influence of the monsoon, the fire grew up and turned into a wall of fire, preventing the Naga sea demons from marching.


    The next line of defense for mankind is a seaside town.


    After sending the flying dragon into the Dragon shed and letting Noel pacify the fireball, SIVI talked to the other survivors for a while, and made sure that they also saw that some Naga sea monsters had bait in their hands. After that, he immediately left for his own officer.


    "Sir siguel."


    After a respectful salute to the officer who was working on the desk, Sylvie entered the room.


    "It''s corporal SIVI. I think you''re in the Vettel line. What''s the matter with coming here specially? "


    All the Dragoons who come out of the military training camp can get the rank of air force corporal as soon as they join the army. This is also a special care for them. It''s a pity that this rank has no practical significance except the title. Even the salary is not much more than that of the first-class soldiers in the army


    I don''t know if it''s a delusion. Sylvie always feels that shegail doesn''t dare to look at him.


    So he simply did not mention the fall of the defense line - after all, the other party would receive a report immediately - but asked about one thing he was most concerned about.


    "Has any garrison house fallen?" The sea monster''s bait is only available in the Garrison''s residence. Even if he wants to use the defense line he has been defending before, he has to allocate it from the garrison house first.


    "No, there is no such thing." Sigal shook his head and said negatively.


    "Well, why do I see Naga sirens with sea monster bait in their hands?" When he got the information he wanted to know, Sylvie naturally turned to poverty: "can you tell me what the commander-in-chief has done?"


    At last sigal stopped his quill.


    He knew very well that since Sylvie would ask that, he must have some vague conjectures. Rather than let him spread strange guesses among the dragoons, he might as well give him a ban after satisfying his curiosity."Next, please take it as my self talk."


    "Lower officials should take orders." Sylvie nodded. Since the other party has said that, it means that the corporal should not have known about this matter, but if the officer wants to tell him, he will certainly not be ignorant.


    "Some time ago, after paying the price of nearly total annihilation, an exploration team found an island about 300 miles from the coastline. According to survivors, Naga sirens built a city like camp on the island. Almost all the land attacks were launched by that camp as a transit station If there is no camp, the other side will have less rest, and the strength will certainly be greatly reduced. "


    He clasped his hands on his chin and said in a deep voice, "so the command ordered the death squads to attack there The decoy will be strong enough for the defense of the other side, but they will have to set a strong defense there


    ¡°¡­¡­ So, the Vettel line is the bait. " Sylvie took a deep breath and managed to stabilize himself.


    "It''s hard to know what kind of bait I''m in." Xie Gail sighed with a look of guilt on his face: "plus, this information can''t be disclosed before the operation, so I can''t make you ready. I''m really sorry."


    "But with a notice in advance, we would not have suffered as much as we do now." At last, SIVI couldn''t help shouting: "nearly 70% of paoze are dead! Because the enemy came too suddenly, completely unable to respond! If you have any notice, we can reduce the casualties by at least 30%! Not only that, but also a good lesson to those guys! "


    "But there''s no guarantee that the Naga Siren will stay with the bait Maybe the other party will find out that you haven''t had the chaos you should have and withdraw directly. In this way, the most important attack will fail. "


    "At least that''s what the commander-in-chief has said," said sigal calmly, looking at the excited SIVI


    "Damn it! Then let those bastards make their own bait! Human command, ha, isn''t it the best bait


    Said Sylvie sarcastically, with his hands outstretched.


    At this time, a herald came in from the door, bowed to siguel, put the report in his hand on the table, looked strangely like Sylvie, and then walked quickly out of the room.


    Xie Gail checked the envelope of the report, and after confirming that it was in good condition, he opened the wax seal, took out the body from it, and looked at it a few times, and his face became worse.


    "What''s the bad news, sir?" When the other side read the report, SIVI also calmed down a little bit: "the news of the loss of Vettel defense line?"


    "A hundred times worse than that."


    Xie Gail threw the report in his hand to the side and looked miserable: "the attack failed. All the good men selected by the headquarters died there, and only one of them released a message gull before he died


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SIVI was silent. My side was used as a bait, countless deaths and injuries, but finally failed This gives people a sad feeling that all his comrades in arms have died in vain.


    "But that''s not the point..." However, as if the intelligence was not bad enough, Xie Gail''s face was livid and looked like a dead man: "the worst thing is that all the Dragoons who survived in the Vettel line must take part in the next sneak attack."


    "What a joke!" Sylvie was so surprised that he forgot to be angry: "how dare those bastards in the headquarters dare to give such an order!"


    "Well, please show a little respect for the supreme leadership of mankind in front of the chief." "Because a wave of sneak attacks has just been solved, when we are satisfied, our defense must be the most lax. At this time, the sneak attack will certainly be able to make contributions," it seems that the commander-in-chief thinks so


    "This is for us to die..." Sylvie had just uttered a indignant remark, and then realized why the commander in chief had done so.


    No one likes to be killed by their own people still live in this world. This makes them worry about their own safety, and at the same time, they are also afraid that their use of compatriots as bait will leak out. In this way, the military will be unstable, and even mutiny is possible.


    In the calculation of the group in the headquarters, all the garrison of Vettel should have died there. Only dead people are the safest and most reliable.


    Since I didn''t plan to die once, I''d better do it again.


    It is probably for this reason that these people who escaped from death will be sent to despair for the second time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    You can''t run away.


    My family is still at the rear of the front. If I die in the end, at least there will be a pension for the Martyrs Even the fat guys in the headquarters will not deduct the soldiers'' pension. Otherwise, it will not be the problem of morale decline, but will cause mutiny.


    But once they run away, or even rebel against the headquarters, they will not say anything about it, and their families may be implicated.


    Although SIVI can''t seem to remember his family because of his head injury, he still has a kind of nostalgia for them


    Maybe someone else, in this case, can leave the family, but at least Sylvie can''t.


    "I can''t do it either, so we two idiots just make a couple."


    After listening to Sylvie''s narration, Noel seemed to have no consciousness of being sent to the place of death. He still held out two fingers to compare and said with a smile.


    The two of them sat shoulder to shoulder on the stone ledge beside the city wall.


    After staying in the trench for a long time, I always feel a bit insecure when I don''t rely on anything solid behind me.


    "Are you not afraid at all? We''ve been killed by those assholes in the headquarters? " Asked SIVI, puzzled.


    "Take it. I got it by sneaking to the canteen." Nuo''er first handed him a steaming rice ball. In the past, it was undoubtedly a delicacy for SIVI during the period of tight military supplies, especially today when he only ate half of the steamed bread that had hardened.


    But now he has no appetite for food.


    Nuo''er seemed to see the anxiety in his heart. After putting the rice ball into his hand, he took one and bit it, showing a satisfied expression. Then he said, "don''t think too bad about it. Isn''t this mission for us to destroy the enemy''s camp? In this case, we just need to finish this task, can''t we come back with swagger? "


    "You think too simple! Even those trump cards can''t do it. How can we do it just by our scattered soldiers? "


    Said Sylvie, fidgeting with the rice ball.


    "You can''t play with food." Nuo''er licked the rice grains from his hand, and then poked SIVI''s forehead with his calloused finger because he pulled the reins all the year round. "Have more confidence in yourself. You can use the" I''m going to kill those junk intelligence agents "when you graduated from the training camp! What kind of camp transfer station is this? "


    Sylvie looked at the huge monster, which was beyond his common sense.


    "This is a monster of the North Sea."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    An octopus''s head is staring at a bunch of straw hat like things, and it''s still burning This kind of scene usually appears only in funny cartoons.


    But now Sylvie couldn''t laugh at all.


    Because the so-called "octopus" is too big.


    The Naga Siren''s camp was really like a bunch of little straw hats to it, and they were the culprits who lit the straw hat and made it burn.


    "Let the fireball increase to the highest speed, don''t worry about the navigation method. In short, it''s the most important to escape from here now!"


    He tightened the reins, and his palms were full of sweat due to tension. He did not remember to use the copper pipe for communication, but called out according to his previous habit.


    Although I don''t have much confidence in being able to cross that reef jungle at top speed, it''s better than being killed by the behemoth.


    When Noel and fireball communicate, the North Sea Troll''s mouth will produce strong suction, which will be stunned prey inhaled into it, and become its food.


    Only by this heroic way of eating with countless mouths can the behemoth gain the energy to maintain this huge body, even if this guy doesn''t move a little under normal circumstances.


    Now, Sylvie and his party have apparently become the prey of the behemoth of the North Sea. They are attracted by a suction cup mouth and can''t escape no matter how the fireball flaps its wings.


    "Noel, let the fireball turn back and listen to my instructions. Prepare to spray the fireball!"


    "Understand!"


    Since it will be eaten sooner or later, it is better to fight for it.


    Sylvie asked Noel to hold on to the rein and lay low behind the dragon. However, fireball decided to believe his knight no matter how reluctantly he was. He folded his wings and looked back to see that he was about to be swallowed up by the mouth of the suction cup.


    "Let go


    A high-temperature fireball directly hit the big mouth, making the skin around it turn red. But the mouth, which was exhausting as hard as a vacuum cleaner, emitted a blast of air from it after making a piercing scream.


    Its power is so great that the flying dragon, like being beaten by a giant, is directly blown out of the distance and bumps into the white fog


    Since the other party preys by inhalation, it will be discharged after the amount of air in the stomach reaches a certain degree, and the discharge method is estimated to be very simple from those mouths.


    That''s why Sylvie took the risk of letting the Dragon strike the mouth at a close range, making it subconsciously spit out gas and let them escape safely.


    Unfortunately, the experience that followed was not safe.


    The giant demon of the North Sea is really terrible. Even if it is simply exhaled, it will blow the flying dragon fireball. In the scream of noel, it breaks several reef pillars and barely stabilizes its body shape.


    But Sylvie found that the wings of the fireball had been injured. I''m afraid that he could not make it to the mainland


    Not only the fireball, just when the reef pillar was broken just now, the rock fragments also hit him like rain, making his body full of scars, and even his vision was red with blood left from his forehead.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the monsters in the reef forest seem to have been scared away by the monsters of the North Sea. They have not been stopped by sea monsters.


    After barely flying out of the fog area, Sylvie took out his own message gull and spread all the information. Then he tried his best to control the faltering dragon and glided on the sea.


    "Sylvie, are you all right?" Noel''s voice came from the brass pipe. It sounded very worried.


    As she was always behind SIVI, and with SIVI''s barrier, she was not hurt by the rocks.


    "Reluctantly But the fireball can''t fly to the Mainland I''ll land on an island later. I''ll take a rest for a while and then


    Before he finished speaking, Seaver felt his head sink. He was like sinking into the abyss without any light. He could only subconsciously hear the cry of a girl in his ear.


    The next moment is the impact of falling into the sea, and the cold, fishy and salty water pouring in from the mouth and nostrils


    When he woke up again, he found himself lying on the beach.


    Around with dead tree branches and palm leaves to build a canopy like, for their own shelter cool hot spicy sun.


    In addition, several serious injuries on his body had been bandaged up, and a piece of wet cloth was cold pressed on his forehead.


    "You wake up!"


    The sound of surprise came from behind.


    Sylvie sat up and looked back. He saw a small jungle behind the beach. Noel was dragging a small basket made of unknown vines. The basket was filled with fruits and emergency plant roots.


    At the same time, SIVI found that the girl''s coat was short, revealing her white belly and small and lovely navel.


    It seems that the cloth on her head used as a towel and the temporary bandage for dressing the wound were all torn by the girl from her clothes."Where is this?" Asked SIVI.


    But as soon as he spoke, he found his voice very hoarse, followed by a feeling of thirst.


    Noel very kindly handed him a coconut, which had been cut with a knife.


    Sylvie was not polite. He took the coconut and drank it.


    "This is a desert island with a small area. It may not be as big as the defense line of Vettel. It is surrounded by beaches. There are many fruit trees I know in the forest in the middle. In addition, we are very lucky that there are no beasts..." Speaking of my own, I found out.


    "Where''s fireball?"


    SIVI put down the coconut in his hand, wiped his mouth and asked. After drinking the coconut milk, he finally had a little spirit.


    "Resting in the woods, its wings were scratched and tattered during the forced landing, and one wing was broken. It is estimated that it will not be able to fly in a short time. Because the target of staying on the beach was too big to be found by Naga Siren, I took it to the woods. Originally, I wanted to move you, but you are all injured. If you touch it casually, it may become very bad, so I can only leave you here. "


    Said Noel at once.


    "Why don''t you sleep a little longer? You''ve had a fever before, and you still look very bad now


    He took the towel strip from SIVI''s hand. Noel wiped his face first, then ran to the beach, soaked the cloth again, cleaned it and wrung it dry. Then he ran back to SIVI and applied it to his forehead carefully.


    "Well, when it''s dry, there''s salt on it But it''s better than nothing. " She looked at Sylvie''s face as if she had seen some masterpiece, and nodded with great satisfaction.


    Sylvie looked at the girl''s face so close that he felt warm in his heart.


    ¡­¡­ How long has it been taken care of like this?


    Although I have some problems with my memory, I always feel that I have always been at the forefront, shouldering all the responsibilities alone, and never show any weak attitude towards others.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well? " Suddenly, he frowned.


    There are subtle violations.


    The Dragon cavalry has always been a team of two people with complementary responsibilities. What about the so-called "carrying all the responsibilities alone"?


    After thinking for a moment, without a reasonable explanation, Sylvie gave up doing this kind of futility, right to the illusion that he had a fever now.


    Sylvie was in good health. His fever subsided in the evening and recovered the next day.


    In the days that followed, their life became leisurely, completely free from the tension of fighting at any time before.


    Noel has always been responsible for collecting fruits and food, while Sylvie has tied a saber to the branches and used it as a harpoon to insert fish. Maybe he has the talent to be a fisherman. In a few days, he has made great progress in fish inserting techniques, and even occasionally he can bring back large lobsters to improve his food.


    Fireball also gradually recovered under the careful care of the two.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to determine where they are. There are no Naga sirens or humans passing by on the sea in recent days.


    If you fly randomly, you will be in trouble if you fly to the sphere of influence of Naga Siren.


    They may have been frustrated for a long time in the desert island


    On this day, SIVI was wiping his saber with coconut oil from the cloth he had torn off from his clothes. Something appeared on the sea.


    He put down the cloth and knife in his hand, narrowed his eyes and looked at the sea level carefully, then his heart beat faster in vain.


    "Dragon cavalry! There are dragoons on the sea


    He immediately ran to the campfire excitedly and threw a large number of needles into the fire, making it emit thick smoke to attract the attention of dragoons.


    At the same time, he has also called Nuo''er and told her to take out the fireball and prepare to join the dragoons.


    "It''s hard to build the tree house. It''s a pity to give up here..." Nuo''er muttered, "actually I think it''s good to live here all the time."


    "Don''t be silly. Human beings can''t leave civilization for too long Besides, the food is just fruit and fish. Will you soon get tired of it


    Sylvie was very happy: "let''s go back to the embrace of human civilization."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    "That''s the basic situation."


    After saying what she had seen and heard with sigal, she stood aside and waited for the other party''s conclusion.


    Noel can''t stand the serious atmosphere, so he won''t take part in the report meeting. Now he''s staying with fireball. It''s said that he plans to change the fireball after eating sea fish for nearly a month.


    Because of this, her relationship with fireball is so good


    "You did a good job. You not only completed the task of destroying the enemy''s camp at the beginning, but also discovered that there was a giant demon of the North Sea so close to the coast To be honest, I don''t want to think about the consequences of being attacked by a North sea monster on our important military facilities near the sea without preparation. "


    "Besides, what you said is basically the same as the message you sent back with the gull. I''ll report your achievements to the command and apply for the silver cross for you."


    With these words, the middle-aged man just raised his head, with a faint smile on his face, opened his hands and said kindly, "finally, welcome back."


    Sylvie felt a little sour in her eyes.


    However, he was able to restrain his emotions and asked the other party, "are there any other people who have come back besides us?"


    "I''m sorry, so far at least, no warrior has returned except you. I feel very sorry for this. "


    Sigal sighed, took off his glasses, took out a piece of silk from the drawer and wiped it sadly.


    Seeing his expression, even SIVI''s heart became heavy.


    I didn''t expect that none of the comrades who set out with them could come back.


    "But because of this, you who have brought us important information will be the only heroes." After putting on his glasses again, siguel said, "be happy. For the people, heroes can''t always have a gloomy face."


    "Can we say that after becoming the so-called hero, we do not even belong to our feelings..."


    Said SIVI in a low voice.


    "Reputation and honor are often heavy chains Before the end of the war, "shaegel gave a pause and then sighed," no, at least before you retire, take up the responsibility. "


    "I see."


    No matter how unwilling he was, SIVI could only nod: "but before that, please give me at least one chance to mourn for those comrades in arms."


    "It''s normal. Their names will be engraved on the monument on the cliff beside the city In fact, your name was engraved on it, but now it should have been erased. If you do, take the time off to worship. "


    With a stroke of his pen, Xiweite was granted a three-day holiday, and he and Noel''s salaries were put in an envelope and handed to sivei.


    "It''s going to take a while to apply for the medal anyway In addition, if the silver cross is approved, you will also have an additional reward. It will be your own business to receive it or send it back to your hometown. "


    After bowing again to siguel, SIVI took the two thick envelopes and decided to leave the office.


    At this moment, siguel stopped him as if he suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, the barracks where you used to live have been used by others because new troops have been sent from above."


    "Where should we live?"


    "Is it difficult to stay in a hotel?" SIVI asked


    If this is the case, it should be the military funding, or the direct requisition of hotels and so on. If they have to pay themselves for accommodation as heroes, it will hurt the morale of the army and the people.


    "Not hotels, of course In fact, we have expropriated the hotel for a long time, and now it is full. "


    Said sigal, with a wry smile.


    Sylvie also understood the current situation of resource shortage, and was not in a hurry to speak, but waiting for the following.


    He didn''t believe the command would let them sleep in the street.


    "Jos of the alchemy department is a native of the city, has a property in the city and lives with his sister. He has two more rooms, so you can stay there for the time being


    Said siguel.


    "Jos? The guy who improved the saddle? "


    Sylvie thought of the guy they had met before they set out, wondering if it was going to happen


    "Oh, well, speaking of it, your special attack team is indeed one of the experimental forces of the new dragon saddle."


    "But it seems that there is no way to collect the experimental data this time."


    After all, all the Dragoons who took part in the attack failed to return except SIVI."If there is nothing else, I will leave first."


    "Well, say hello to Jose for me. He''s a brilliant young man."


    After leaving the office, SIVI went directly to the Dragon shed.


    Although the flying dragons have been domesticated, they hardly take the initiative to attack humans, but if someone offends them by death, they will not mind tasting the roast human meat.


    So the feeding area of the flying dragon is isolated from the ordinary residential area.


    When SIVI arrived at the Dragon shed, he found Jos and Noel talking and laughing around the fireball.


    For some reason, Sylvie always felt uncomfortable, so he quickly came to the two people and interrupted their conversation.


    "Hi, joss, we''re meeting again."


    "Oh, isn''t this our hero?" Jos didn''t get upset when the conversation was interrupted. Instead, he looked at Seaver with shining eyes.


    "I''ve seen the images brought back by the telegraph gull. You can avoid almost all the reefs in the foggy area with extremely low visibility and lots of reefs. Your driving ability is just an art!"


    I didn''t expect to be put on a high hat as soon as he came up, and Sylvie didn''t know how to answer.


    So he simply digs the subject.


    "What were you talking about? I think you''re talking so much. "


    "Just some ecological knowledge of flying dragons." Noel seemed to see through Sylvie''s thoughts and chuckled. His big eyes narrowed into the first quarter moon. He looked very lovely.


    "Yes, yes, Miss Noel is very familiar with Feilong. No wonder she can make such accurate communication and judgment! At this point, it''s wonderful! "


    Jos began to praise Noel desperately.


    This makes the girl''s face floating slightly red.


    "Ah ha ha, I''m not so good. In the training camp, my results are only in the middle of the river." She scratched her face and said, embarrassed.


    "That''s the relationship between those idiots who have no vision! According to the textbook, everyone can do it, the key is the practical application in life! "


    Joss immediately retorted.


    "Cough," interrupted SIVI with a dry, blind cough. "I heard from Sherman that we live in your house today?"


    "No, no, no," said joss, shaking his forefinger. "It''s not today, it''s this time."


    "You''ll stay in my house until there''s a seat in the camp," he said with great pride


    "Can you show us?"


    After looking at the sun hanging in the sky, SIVI estimated the time. He thought that even if he could find the way first and then go to the monument, he would still have time.


    "Of course, no problem. It''s a great honor to say. Please come with me."


    Jos went ahead and set them off with great enthusiasm.


    "Are you jealous?" Said Noel, leaning up to Sylvie''s ear, in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    "No Sylvie firmly denied.


    The girl giggled, as lovely as a proud little fox.


    His home is not far away from the Dragon shed, is a very elegant villa.


    To SIVI''s surprise, there is a small dragon shed on the side of the villa.


    "My father was a flying dragon ecologist and part-time alchemist. Once also worked for the country, this villa is one of the awards obtained after the research results. And the Dragon shed is also specially built, but it can only accommodate two flying dragons at most. "Qiao Si saw that SIVI''s eyes fell on the Dragon shed, and opened his mouth to explain.


    "I see. Your father must be a very great man." Noel was in awe.


    "I think so." "Welcome to my house. Although it may be a little messy, please treat yourself as your own home. Don''t mention it."


    "That would be rude." And Noel looked at each other, and Sylvie and they came into the room together.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is a long corridor. The door at the end of the corridor is not covered. A little girl of about seven or eight years old timidly hides behind the door, looking at joss and SIVI behind him.


    "She''s my sister, Joana." Jos introduced him to Seaver and said to the little girl, "Joan, this is the hero of mankind, Mr. seavy and miss Noel."


    But the little girl did not answer, but retracted behind the door


    "She''s a little afraid of strangers." Jos shrugged.


    Sylvie could only feel his nose, and he couldn''t say anything.


    And Noel''s face was excited, and she seemed to be eager to try. Sylvie had seen her expression - once fireball didn''t accept them as knights, which was what Noel showed at that time. Then less than three days, she and fireball into a piece, let the proud flying dragon accept them both.


    It seems that the target this time is Jos''s sisterAfter introducing the pattern of his home, Jos went back to his study and said that he would continue his own alchemy research.


    And Nuo''er also disappeared, it is estimated that he went to contact Qiao ya.


    "The monument to the spirit Forget it. I''ll go alone


    Finally, Sylvie can only go to mourn his lost comrades in arms alone


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Originally since his last head injury, SIVI has been in a tense and busy.


    Even when they were on that desert island, in order to ensure that they would not be found by the Naga Siren, they also had to make sure that they did not miss the dragoons passing by. Almost all the time, Sylvie''s nerves were in high tension.


    However, when he returned to the seaside town and got a rare three-day vacation, he suddenly found that after leaving the military affairs, he was free and had nothing to do


    We should know that it is the period of martial law. All military materials have been seized. The shops in the city are basically closed. The rations and daily necessities of the residents are provided by the army. Naturally, there is no shopping option.


    After sitting in front of the monument for a whole day yesterday, SIVI didn''t intend to continue to be sad. People always look forward. Although no one asked for that, he always felt that he was no longer only responsible for his own survival. He wanted to inherit the share of his comrades in arms


    Jos is not at home, nor is Noel. It is said that the two of them went to see the fireball. This makes Sylvie slightly uncomfortable.


    However, after a long discussion with Noel about whether he was jealous, he did not go with them.


    "Sure enough, I''d better go to the Dragon shed. I didn''t go there because I was jealous After all, fireball is also my mount. It''s also an important duty to care about the health of the flying dragon as a dragon cavalry! "


    After giving himself a reason, Sylvie decided to go out.


    But at this time, he suddenly found out what Jos''s sister, JOYA, was doing in her study.


    Driven by the soul of Luo, Li and Kong, he walked slowly to the door.


    Although she had lived in the house for two days, she seemed to be a little afraid of Sylvie.


    Sylvie was not surprised at all that he got along very well with Noel. After all, Noel was a natural acquaintance who could get along with everyone.


    "Joey, are you drawing?"


    After coming to the study, Xiwei found that the little girl was daubing on the white paper with crayons.


    She almost fell out of the little crayon''s chair, because she was scared by her little crayon


    It hurt Sylvie Is he that scary?


    Although in his memory, except for Noel, SIVI has almost no experience with girls, but he still knows that if he is close to each other at will, he will probably make the other party more afraid.


    So he decided to find a topic.


    "Well, is that your painting? This apple is well painted Casting his eyes on the desk, SIVI saw what the little girl had drawn with crayons before, and said.


    Praise is always one of the best ways to close the relationship between two people, after all, no one does not like to listen to good words.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not an apple. "


    But Sylvie''s plan failed. The fear on the girl''s face faded a little, but it was replaced by a little anger.


    "Yes?" Seaver was stunned and looked at the picture again.


    Unfortunately, he looks like an apple anyway.


    "Well Is it a peach? " He asked tentatively.


    "Not fruit! No, no The girl seemed to forget the fear and cried with her hands raised.


    "Um, it''s hard to guess..." Sylvie touched his chin. "Is it a butt?"


    "It''s not!"


    There was a faint blush on the girl''s face - not because of shyness, but because of anger.


    She pursed her small mouth, and it seemed that she had lost her timid and pitiful appearance in the past. Instead, she was a little bit more charming and simple than a little girl of this age.


    "It''s the six pointed star medal!"


    As if afraid of Sylvie''s other messy answers, the little girl finally gambled on Sylvie''s words before he spoke.


    The six pointed star, like the gold cross, represents the highest honor a person can receive in the human kingdom. Only the former is the honor of alchemists, while the latter is the highest honor of soldiers.


    "Is gioya going to be an alchemist?" Asked SIVI curiously. Since she can draw this, it doesn''t matter if she thinks so?


    "No, Joana, I''m going to be a great artist!"


    But the little girl shook her head unexpectedly and said seriously, "this medal is for my brother He always wanted this, so he always lived in the alchemy school and didn''t go home... "


    Sylvie didn''t speak, just listened quietly to the girl.


    "There''s only one person in the family. I feel so lonely and terrible So as long as you have this, my brother will come back home, and I won''t go anywhere. "The girl''s pure feelings made SIVI feel a little blocked.


    There must be a lot of children like her in the war, right? No, according to normal thought, little Qiao Ya can already be considered more fortunate. At least she was not an orphan, and she had a brother who was living together, and Jos was not so low in the army at present, and would not suffer from her material suffering.


    Even so, of course, SIVI would not turn a blind eye to the sadness of the little girl.


    So he dismissed the idea of going to the Dragon shed, and with the girl, he perfected the painting of the six mang Star Medal.


    And the little girl also unconsciously relaxed his vigilance, even can fight with him and make trouble is no exception.


    When Noel first came home, he found that SIVI was lying in a study covered with fluffy carpet, and JOYA fell on SIVI''s stomach, taking his still strong abdomen as a pillow and sleeping sweet.


    "When are these two guys so good?"


    Noel was surprised first, but then he immediately showed a soft smile.


    She ran to the room and took two thin blankets and covered them separately to prevent them from catching a cold.


    The happy time of the holiday soon passed, and the third day was over, and SIVI returned to the tense preparations.


    The invasion of Naga sea demons seems to be more frequent. The status quo of the North sea monster is worrying. The whole human society is in a state of precarious and precarious.


    As heroes, SIVI was assigned several dangerous investigative missions. Of course, SIVI also thinks that those tasks must have the meaning of the command.


    But under the siege of schenger, the task is not as difficult as 100% to kill them. And the experience and strength of SIVI and Noel have become stronger and stronger in the edge of life and death.


    War will never be free from casualties, even if it is only in the human and Naga sea demon mutual test situation.


    The reinforcements from other places also lost a lot of people. A week later, the city''s barracks finally became vacant.


    It also means that sives are going to move out of Jose''s villa.


    Sives had not much luggage - rather than as a soldier, they had little luggage, and most of them were bought with Joey when they were shopping, and neither of them could add up to a suitcase.


    "Thank you for your care these days."


    Sivy thanked the tired and withered Jos, who had a black eye on his face.


    During this period, Jos was not at home for much time, even less than the heavy investigation task of SIVI. According to him, their research has made great progress, and it may soon be used in war.


    "No thanks I should thank you better. Thanks to your excellent dragon cavalry, I can collect so many good data, which also laid a solid foundation for our experiment. "


    "I promise you will enjoy our results first when the experiment is finished," says Jos, laughing


    "Then I''m looking forward to it." Sivy smiled politely and looked beside.


    Noel is saying goodbye to Joey. The girl who was so gloomy at the beginning now became as lovely as a doll, but now the doll is pouring out tears, which makes people feel heartache.


    "Don''t cry. We are in this city too. It''s easy to see if we want to meet."


    See, SIVI can not help but say, at the same time reached for rubbing each other''s small head.


    I don''t know why, he always feels like he has done this action very well, and feels like he has done it many times


    "Well, I said I must, must come to see! " The little girl reached out and raised her little finger.


    The face of SIVI board can not help but show a soft smile, he also extended his small finger, and the other party tick the fingers, made an agreement.


    "Be calm, we will never take words."


    "That''s right!" Noel also wiped a face crying in the face of the crash, to the little girl out of the small finger.


    After farewell again, the two officially left the villa of Jos and returned to the barracks of the army.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    After leaving Jose''s villa, Sylvie and Noel visit gioya at regular intervals. The little girl also welcomed them, until more than half a month ago, Jos''s research came to a critical juncture, and the Naga Siren invasion became more and more frequent. Finally, she had to send the little girl to her relatives'' home in the inland to take care of her.


    This makes it difficult to buy a doll from a store that is about to be relocated. He rushed to Jos''s house to make Joey happy. However, he was told by Jos that he was very disappointed.


    The days go on.


    It happened on an ordinary noon.


    Sylvie and Noel had just finished patrolling the coastline when they returned to the city and received a message from the city guard.


    The message came from Jos, who said that his research was finally completed and hoped that SIVI and his colleagues would become the original witnesses.


    Naturally, they would not refuse such a reasonable request. After tying the fireball back to the Dragon shed, SIVI took Noel to Jos''s villa.


    "So what does Jos study?" On the way, SIVI asked curiously.


    "It''s like communication with dragons. It is said that he intends to reduce the number of dragon cavalry from two to one through the special domestication and cultivation of dragons so that they can understand the language of ordinary people


    Noah, who once talked to Joss about something, replied.


    "Oh, isn''t that great! If the number of people is reduced, the reaction time of a command will be greatly shortened, and the load will also be reduced, which will greatly improve the combat effectiveness of dragoons... "


    Sylvie couldn''t help sighing.


    "Can I take what you mean as my weight is so heavy that it will even affect the flight of fireballs?" Asked the young girl with malice.


    "No, no, no, no, you are too thoughtful..."


    Sylvie quickly said goodbye.


    In the midst of the uproar, they came to Jos''s villa.


    Since the research result is a flying dragon, naturally you don''t need to enter the villa, just go to the Dragon shed next to his villa.


    "You are here at last."


    Jos looks in a great mood. He leads Sylvie to the Dragon shed.


    There is a flying dragon in the Dragon shed.


    However, Sylvie didn''t know this species of flying dragon. He only thought that it was similar to Wilson''s green dragon. It might be a unique species in some inland area


    "Come on, come here. I''m here to introduce you to a new friend."


    Said Jos softly.


    The dragon, who was crawling on the ground to rest, raised his head slightly and looked at Xiwei and Nuo''er. Then he straightened up, put the huge dragon head out of the Dragon shed, and gently licked SIVI and noer, making them wet and full of saliva.


    "Ju, I can really understand you!" Xi Wei didn''t care that he was salivated by the dragon. Instead, he reached out and touched each other''s head excitedly.


    The other person seemed to enjoy the touch, squinting his eyes and making a cat like voice in his throat.


    "You can sit on it if you want to..." Jos''s face showed a smile: "because of this achievement, I have won the six pointed star medal, and the award will be presented in the afternoon. If you can, I hope you can sit on this dragon and fly across the venue. This will be my greatest honor. "


    "Of course that''s fine."


    Said Sylvie with great interest.


    "As for Miss Noel I remember saying that when I succeed in my research, I will help you tame your fireballs to a certain extent. Can miss Noel come with me to the Dragon shed Jos bowed gracefully to the side of noel: "if I was alone, I might not be able to get close to the fireball."


    "Of course that''s fine." The girl said hello to Sylvia and left with Jos.


    These days, Noel and joss have been getting along with each other, but Sylvie observes that they are just ordinary friends In fact, it is doubtful whether Jos, a madman, has a normal view of love.


    He doesn''t want to marry Feilong, does he? It''s not sad wind


    Wait, who is sad wind?


    After thinking for a long time, Sylvie shook his head and threw his complicated thoughts out of his mind.


    Now it''s more important to test the flying dragon.


    The new species of flying dragon was gently led out of the Dragon shed by Xiwei.


    The inner city has a ban on flying. If you want to fly, you have to go to the outer city or go to the wild.


    Just as Xiwei is leading Feilong to leave through the back door, Feilong stops. Instead, he drags him to the backyard and starts digging on the flat lawn.


    "Hello, listen, don''t dig I''m not rich enough to pay Joe''s garden... "


    Before long, Sylvie saw what it had dug up.


    It''s a ball of paper.


    Is there anything in it?


    Curious, he opened the ball of paper.


    There''s nothing in it.


    But there was a picture on the paper that looked bad and childish - it was the six pointed star medal that gioya had painted.The paper seems to have been torn to pieces by someone, but it has been glued up again.


    Why is this picture here?


    No, before that, why did the Dragon know this was here? What''s the purpose of his coming to see this painting?


    ¡­¡­ Wait a minute. Where''s the flying dragon in Jos''s Dragon shed? I remember when Joey was still there, there was only one Wilson green dragon in their dragon shed.


    Did Qiao ya really send it to relatives?


    "Or..."


    Shivering all over, SIVI looked at the dragon that was overlooking him.


    Flying dragon has no feelings, but somehow, Sylvie feels that he sees deep sadness in the eyes of this flying dragon.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Joey


    To answer him, it was the wailing of the flying dragon.


    Sylvie felt a fit of dizziness.


    "No, what''s wrong..." He tried to suppress his desire to faint and vomit, and his brain worked like crazy: "if Jos''s research is to replace human personality into the dragon body Oh, no


    Riding on Qiaoya, Xiwei has already ignored the so-called no flying order, and arrived at the Dragon shed with the fastest speed.


    But Jos, Noel and fireball are no longer there.


    "The awarding venue of the six stars Medal This city can do that kind of thing... "


    SIVI gritted his teeth and wanted to leave JOYA and go to the highest command post in the city.


    But it was caught by the flying dragon that Qiao Ya turned into.


    "Relax, Joey. It''s different from the Dragon shed. If you go there, you will definitely be shot down as a target." Sylvie tried to pull out his clothes, but failed: "you run out of the city first Don''t worry. I''ll be fine! When it''s all over, I''ll try to get you back to your original state! "


    Qiaoya''s flying dragon sent out a series of pitiful wails, trying to stop Sylvie''s death like behavior. However, he tore off his clothes and rushed to the command post without looking back.


    Along the way, and Noel''s bit by bit flooded into his mind.


    The girl''s face is more and more beautiful in front of him.


    This filled Sylvie''s heart with regret. If he had known that this would happen, he would have listened to Noel''s words. The two people have been living on a desert island


    When they came to the command post, the soldiers outside didn''t stop him. They didn''t know whether they had been ordered or why their hero came here.


    There is a large hall in the command post, which is usually used for holding large banquets.


    This is the only place in the city that can be used for the six Star Medal Ceremony.


    By the time SIVI opened the door, there was a thunderous applause.


    Then his eyes fell on Jos, who was standing at the front desk, and the flying dragon that was obviously transformed from fireball behind him. At this time, the flying dragon was bound to the ground by countless steel cables, and tears the size of pearls poured out from the huge longan.


    "You''re late, Mr. Sylvie."


    After bowing to the clapping crowd around him, joss said with a cool smile to the step-by-step approach to SIVI: "the experiment has been successful. I proved to everyone that I could qualify for the six pointed star


    On his chest was already pinned a badge with colorful light, and the six pointed star inlaid with countless gems in the middle of the badge reminded everyone of the meaning and value of the badge.


    "You son of a bitch!" Before he finished, seavy drew out the Scout''s dagger pinned to his waist and rushed at him.


    However, before his dagger touched each other, he was knocked down by a sudden attack, and Sylvie''s right hand was shaken and bloody.


    "Stop it."


    Then, a voice full of dignity came into his ears.


    With a new weapon named the musket in his hand, which the alchemists were still testing, and the muzzle of the gun was still smoldering, indicating that it was he who had just started to shoot down SIVI''s dagger.


    "Jos is a hero of mankind You can never imagine how much benefit his experiment will bring to mankind. "


    "But before that, he has defiled the word" man "


    SIVI still rushed at Jos with a face of fury.


    "You''re still too young, guard. Take him!"


    Sigal sighed and waved.


    The guards from all directions immediately pressed SIVI to the ground by virtue of the large number of people.


    "All for mankind." Siguel made a cross on his chest and was about to leave.


    "Do you think that this high sounding reason can cover up your insane crimes?" Sylvie''s voice sounds a little stuffy. It seemed that someone had beaten him hard, but he still didn''t shut up.


    "Whatever you say But you''ve been stripped of your dragon cavalry status, and of course your heroic status. " "If you don''t want to be a coolie until you die, go to the auxiliary barracks and start as a pawn of cannon fodder."In this moment, part of the ceiling disappeared.


    To be precise, the ceiling was torn open.


    After that, joviana''s claws smashed into the room with the sword''s edge!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    On the watchtower of the seaside town, two soldiers are looking at the smoke rising from the city.


    "A dragon just flew to the command post Is that all right? " Asked the younger of them, worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the command post usually looks like that, in fact, it also contains a lot of large weapons at the level of dragon and crossbow. As long as the garrison responds, a dragon is nothing."


    The older one is more experienced in this regard and is more experienced in speaking: "our responsibility is to guard against the Naga Siren. The city guards are responsible for the affairs of the city, and we have nothing to do with it."


    With that, he pretended not to see the commotion at the command post and turned his head to the sea level not far away.


    The slightly younger sentry nodded in disbelief. Learning from his predecessors, he tried to close his curiosity and turned his eyes to the sparkling sea again.


    After a while, he found something wrong with his sharp eyes. There seemed to be a small spot on the sea level.


    The young sentinels want to see what they want to do after passing through the glass.


    "It''s a Naga Siren But different from the usual half man and half fish guy, that guy is not swimming in the water, but walking on the water... "


    Muttered the old sentry doubtfully.


    Even he had never seen such a strange Naga Siren.


    "Do you want to post an alert?" Asked the young guard nervously.


    "Just a little longer It''s just a sea demon, there''s no need to sound the alarm. "


    After a while, the siren was close to being able to see clearly without a telescope.


    The older sentry finally turned pale.


    "The color of the sea is not right! There''s something under the sea! Call the police... "


    Before he could finish his words, he was shot in the head by a big water column.


    The headless body fell to the ground, and the red and white liquid splashed all over the watchtower.


    Even the young sentry''s face was splashed a lot, which shocked him.


    "Puffing and spitting sea monsters..." Fortunately, he was also a man who had been on the battlefield and soon recovered.


    Unfortunately, before he touched the alarm rope, the high-pressure water that followed let him step into the footsteps of the veteran.


    After pulling out the three human lookout points, the Naga sea demon''s ugly face showed a ferocious smile.


    Countless sea monsters are emerging from the water, but this is not the end. There is something even bigger under the sea monster rising slowly.


    As if an island appeared out of thin air, the huge body of the North Sea Troll finally emerged from the sea. Originally, for human beings, they could be regarded as large sea monsters. At this moment, they are like decorations hanging on the Christmas tree, standing on the body of the giant demon in the North Sea.


    Although the behemoth of the North Sea did not reveal all of its body, it was not much smaller than a seaside town just as the tip of the iceberg had been revealed.


    "In my opinion Qiaoya''s six pointed star medal Than your It''s much more precious... "


    SIVI''s tone was full of disdain.


    Jos was stunned at first, then the expression on his face became a little ferocious. He didn''t know whether he was angry or what reason. He picked up the dagger that had fallen to one side.


    "Captain Segal, if you don''t, I''ll take care of this traitor myself!"


    Shegail did not speak, but the ground shook violently.


    The next moment, a watchtower flew from the East, smashed the upper layer of the command post, and directly removed the already tattered roof.


    Countless pieces of sawdust and gravel fell from the top, making people disheartened.


    But then everyone in the hall could finally see the outside.


    In the East, an octopus like monster of enormous size, just like playing, easily demolished the city walls that have been reinforced by human beings countless times.


    The walls made of huge rocks are like soft biscuits, which are smashed into countless pieces by pushing; the towering watch tower is pulled up together with the foundation, and then thrown into the city, crushing a building; such things as resisting horses are completely ignored, and the other party does not even feel it when they run over it.


    "The monsters in the north and North Sea, ah ah ---!" I don''t know who screamed.


    The whole hall was in a mess. People began to run away. Even Qiao ya, who was dying on the ground, had no one to take care of


    "The general attack of the other side has finally begun." But Sergel remained calm, and his dead fish looked at the mighty beast, and did not know whether it was to himself or to SIVI: "see? The enemy can drive those terrible creatures. We humans are not only inferior to them in physique, but even domesticated creatures are much weaker If we don''t discard some things and look for the possibility that everything will become stronger, human beings will eventually be defeated and become the dust of history. I admit it''s morally untenable, but once the war begins, there is no morality in the world. "Finally, he sighed, his voice a little helpless.


    "This is the reality; this is our world. It allows us to make such a choice. Naturally, we can''t violate the survival of the fittest theorem at any time


    "When on earth did my precious world become like this? "


    his consciousness began to blur, and the roar seemed to be far away from him. However, many unexpected problems appeared in Sylvie''s mind.


    "No Is this really the world I cherish? "


    sea monsters are rampant, and the world of flying dragons is beginning to fade away. The first thing that emerges is modern high-rise buildings.


    The modern city is full of traffic, the people who are in a hurry, and the interpersonal relationship is gradually weakened


    Then, the impression of this world began to peel off, and another world appeared in front of him.


    Magic, magic, college, students


    It was a world in which many people he valued, many things he couldn''t give up, many responsibilities he had to take, although it was a little hard, let him enjoy it.


    "Since there is something wrong with the world,"


    the sudden words startled sigal, who was planning to give orders to the guards. He subconsciously looked at SIVI, but found that his face was no longer painful, and there was no sense of the immature dragon cavalry. The whole person exuded the temperament that he wanted to worship for.


    "Let me, Sylvie Aldrich, fix the world


    The Dean came back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The net that shrouded Seaver disappeared as if it had dissolved in the air.


    Because of this, Nuoer, who was originally bound to the ground by this special net for catching dragons, was also freed from it.


    "What happened..." Looking at the incomprehensible situation in front of him, he could not help murmuring.


    Already gone, Sylvie, who was dying before, frowned slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the tower of your death


    "You have killed the best alchemist of mankind in the last twenty years!" he said bitterly


    "It''s no longer a human being, so why not die?"


    Replied Sylvie, without looking up.


    At this time, a long and slender black and white sea monster with a sharp tooth, which looked like an enlarged eel, found the command post that had lost the roof, and saw two flying dragons, Vizier Gail and others, as well as Noel and JOYA, who were still recovering.


    Suddenly it looks like a rooster who sees the feed and rushes over with a strange cry, and his body with the length of 16 wheel truck drives out a gully on the ground..


    Then it was like hitting a transparent wall, which seemed to return all the impact force. Under the attack of two sides, the head of the monster was smashed directly!


    As far as the west wall is concerned, only one additional force on the wall can solve the problem. This kind of small means, for the present Sylvie, is a look can complete


    However, for shegail, who grew up in a land without magic, it was the power of the gods.


    It''s unbelievable that the monster will blow his head and die just by waving his hand.


    "Tut Is it the law of the world in the deepest place? " Contact with the internal situation of Joana''s soul, SIVI couldn''t help frowning.


    Only miracles can counteract the law of the world. Unfortunately, neither of his two miracles (the double existence has been almost abandoned because of the relationship between the myth era and the existence of duality) has not been applied in this respect.


    Do you want to give up like this? But I always feel that there is still a chance


    Countless thoughts lingered in Sylvie''s mind, which made him feel that the answer was ready to come out, but the words could not be said. The feeling of constipation made Sylvie restless.


    And at this juncture, the eyes of the behemoth followed the dead sea monster and fell on them.


    Its tentacles were stretched, and countless mouthparts were open and closed. If it could make a sound, it would have uttered a roar - it seems that he recognized the guy who escaped from his hand.


    Some buildings entangled with tentacles are thrown aside casually. No matter how many houses have been destroyed or how many other sea monsters have been injured, the North sea monster has already rushed towards the command post.


    At this time, sigal finally changed his face.


    Even he did not dare to stand in the way of the behemoth, which was much more difficult than a mantis.


    However, Sylvie turned a blind eye to the monster. He was already standing beside him, touching his cold scales and feeling something with his eyes closed.


    "Fool, don''t take care of the dragon, get down on the ground! Only in this way can we have a chance to survive under the attack of the giant demon in the North Sea! "


    Before SIVI could answer, the behemoth appeared at the command post at a speed that was not consistent with its huge and bulky body.


    The command post can be regarded as the highest and grand building in the city. Compared with the giant demon of the North Sea, it is like a cherry beside a watermelon. It seems that as long as the other party presses lightly, it will immediately turn into a lump of mud


    The tentacles with numerous suction cup mouthparts were surrounded, but they were blocked by the force field wall.


    Soft tentacles have a very high shock absorption effect, retaliation aura counterattack failed to receive results.


    Has the behemoth ever seen something that can withstand its own blow without destroying it? In a daze, he immediately became very angry. His strong tentacles beat the force field wall outside the command post one after another, making a loud bang.


    By the way, all the surrounding buildings will be lifted up, so that a kilometer round are razed to the ground.


    "Noisy - Dead - Dead -!"


    SIVI was distracted by the deafening noise, and he was very angry in his heart and looked at him.


    The next moment, the behemoth, who was still directing his tentacles to beat the wall of the force field, found that all his tentacles were broken. After a few seconds of neat wound, a stream of dark green blood gushed out at the same time!


    Then it saw SIVI''s angry eyes.


    A great sense of crisis surged into its head, which was more intelligent than most Sea Monsters - a feeling that had never been felt since its birth.


    Just as he was about to escape, he found that his body was out of control.


    Then, all the people in the seaside town saw the scenes that they would never forget in their life.In a flash, the huge monster of the North Sea has become countless pieces - no explosion, no flash, no sound, no abnormal situation.


    It''s just like cutting off several frames in the film''s submission paper. The monster that can make human beings on the verge of destruction with one''s own power has become countless pieces, like rain, falling to the whole town.


    The sea monsters forgot to attack, and the dragoons forgot to fight to death. Everyone was stunned.


    Only Sylvie''s eyes flashed and something seemed to come to mind at last.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    The Naga Siren retreated in the middle of its attack.


    In fact, most of the sea monsters were scared to urinate after witnessing the tragic death of the monsters in the North Sea. No matter how the Naga sirens scolded them, they just ran to the sea with their tails.


    And a few of them are surrounded by the human army and turn into meat under the sharp edge


    After solving the foreign invasion, the human army turned around and surrounded SIVI and the two flying dragons around him.


    However, SIVI, surrounded by nearly 10000 troops, did not show any signs of nervousness or fear. On the contrary, many of the soldiers who surrounded him were shivering, and even some of their weapons were unstable.


    If we didn''t know it was SIVI who silenced the behemoth at the beginning, then in the end, the behemoth attacked the command post, but it was turned into a scattered rain of flesh and blood by SIVI''s direct words, which is what many people have seen with their own eyes.


    After all, the giant demon of the North Sea has no function of concealment


    And SIVI, after coming out of his own mind, looked at the heavily vaulted shaegel with a smile, which made the latter feel a palpitation.


    "Are you going to talk to me, or do you want to talk to me after I get rid of all these people?"


    As soon as Sylvie''s words were uttered, an absurd illusion arose in all those who carried out the order of encirclement, as if they would lose their heads in the blink of an eye.


    "What the hell are you?"


    Shegail was pale and tried to hold up his momentum, trying not to be overwhelmed by Sylvie''s aura.


    It was clear that the other side just casually stood there, and the rising momentum directly suppressed the whole army.


    It''s almost impossible for this to happen unless you encounter the giant monster of the North Sea!


    "Human beings." Sylvie replied without a pause: "at least it''s still human."


    At the same time, a brilliant smile appeared on his face.


    This made the soldiers around him step back involuntarily.


    "My patience is limited, and I have other things to do..."


    Seeing that siguel didn''t respond, SIVI raised his eyebrows and raised his right hand.


    His action made many nervous archers shoot their arrows as soon as they were nervous.


    The first thought of siguel was "bad..." The next thought was "maybe it would be nice to shoot him like this.".


    The enemies of human beings in this world are monsters with hard skin and thick blood, such as flying dragons and sea monsters.


    Therefore, the weapons of human beings in this world, especially bows and crossbows, are far more powerful than their relatives on earth. It''s also made of special steel, and it''s even more lethal.


    This kind of power plus the shooting distance is not far, if you can really shoot people, you can probably shoot directly through the body.


    But he was doomed to be disappointed.


    Naturally, SIVI was not so careless. After solving the behemoth of the North Sea, he put a series of defensive magic on himself and nordjoya.


    Like protecting arrows and so on.


    The arrows, which can shoot people into a sieve, just like hitting an invisible wall, stop by Sylvie and two girls who have become flying dragons. And then it fell to the ground.


    "Oh, can I regard your behavior as a breach of negotiation?"


    As if he was picking fruit from a tree, SIVI reached out and picked an arrow that was still in front of him. He held it in his hand and looked at it carefully. At the same time, his voice became cold.


    Although he is merciless for things with human or humanoid appearance such as orcs, jackals, vampires, and so on, he always tries to avoid killing people. Apart from some people who are not worthy of death, he seldom takes the initiative to kill people.


    But that doesn''t mean he''s the kind of jerk who gets hit in the right face and sends his left face up.


    What''s more, he still needs to find a place to verify what he just thought and try to make the girls look the same as before.


    Sylvie''s cold words were like throwing shauguer into the Arctic sea of ice, and his heart was covered with a chilling sense of fear, which made him shiver.


    He bit his tongue hard, and the pain and salty smell on the tip of his tongue made him awake a lot. At the same time, he also wondered how he could behave so cowardly today. Naturally, Xie Gail, who lives in such a low demon world, would not know that all magicians are the existence of super high spiritual strength, and their emotions can radiate outward to a certain extent, causing great pressure and affecting other people.


    "We have no intention of being against you." "But you killed Jos, there was no command from the commander in chief..."


    Sylvie didn''t hear him finish, and he waved gently.


    From where he stood, to the beach a few kilometers away, all the artifacts disappeared.The masonry on the ground, the complete house, the strong wall


    It was like digging out the pudding with a spoon, and everything suddenly disappeared.


    Everyone could see the sun slowly setting through the gap in the city wall.


    All of a sudden, the morale of the whole army fell to the critical line, and all the soldiers began to feel uneasy.


    "There is no command."


    Sylvie took back his hand. It''s not difficult to do the instant release. The difficulty is to connect all the hundreds of large dissociation operations into a straight line.


    Fortunately, Sylvie''s magic control power is excellent, let alone what he seems to have learned in this copy, which makes the use and improvement of magic more handy.


    "From today on, there is no commander-in-chief in the world."


    Hearing SIVI''s words, shauguer''s face showed an incredible expression, his lips murmured a few times, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldn''t say it. He just looked at SIVI with complicated eyes.


    "I see," he finally took a deep breath, covering his chest in some pain. "If I don''t do what you say, I''m afraid it will disappear. It''s this army, right?"


    Sylvie, who had dealt with 100000 orcs by himself, nodded and appreciated siguel''s profound righteousness.


    "Tell me, then, what do you want? Power or wealth? "


    She went on.


    But Sylvie just shook his head. "Give me a room."


    Then he looked back at the two flying dragons and added, "a room that can house at least two flying dragons."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Sylvie naturally wanted to bring Noel back to the real world completely.


    But the rules of the real world are much more strict than that of the illusory world. Even Sylvie himself crossed the world by replacing the soul of the original master.


    It''s more difficult to bring a person who didn''t exist to this time.


    Fortunately, Sylvie had psychological preparation for a long time. When he was rejected by the world, and even nearly let Noel die because of the world''s denial, he re encapsulated Noel into a flying dragon, and contracted with the flying dragon to share Sylvie''s own existence. Only in this way did he manage to muddle through and bring Noel into the world.


    After a long time, Noel herself was branded with the world, and after being recognized by the world, she was able to take back her original shape.


    When all this was done, Sylvie''s figure stabilized, and the turbulent flow of space around him disappeared, bringing him back to the world in a real sense.


    At this moment, the color of the sky, which was supposed to be dawn, suddenly changed, and a palpable rumble came from the depths of the earth.


    As if the whole world had changed, it was terrifying.


    "Was it the enemy''s surprise attack?" Raven regained her consciousness and, somewhat surprised, assumed a defensive posture.


    If you look around, you can see that in the valley below, several other people at dawn are also shuttling through the mountains and gathering here quickly.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s not an attack." Sylvie just touched Noel''s head on his shoulder and said calmly, "it''s congratulations from the world."


    "From the world..." The girl mumbled and repeated some unknown reasons, and immediately her eyes burst out with an incredible look: "difficult, can you say..."


    The city of Stein There are also people who have ascended the legendary throne and become one of us without any external guidance. "


    The magic Emperor Alexander VI looked out of the window into the blood red sky and said in a loud voice, "and judging from this posture, I''m afraid his mystery is not low. Even when teacher teras was advanced, the whole world did not show such a vision?"


    "Yes, even in this era, there are only a few people, including you of the sixth generation, who caused visions at the advanced stage." After stroking the beards, the old man no doubt nodded his head and thought that the white beard of the old man was a little more proud. The top priority is to quickly find the new rich in this world, and let him become our help in crusading against the enemy. I believe that under the guidance of human justice, the other party will not refuse. "


    After a pause, he went on to say, "comparatively speaking, chasing down those traitors and getting back the hero''s treasure is just a trivial matter. It doesn''t matter if you go slowly first."


    Alexander VI did not speak, but looked at the sky in some surprise.


    When teras saw this, he looked up strangely. As a result, the whole man gazed at the sky, and his mouth grew big and he lost his ability to speak.


    In the sky, countless roads are like the chain shadow of light, and the light like a meteor is crossing, leaving a clear track.


    Maybe ordinary people don''t know what it is, but for their legends, they know the true face of the thing.


    "No way Obviously, it''s just a legend. Why does even that appear? "


    On the top of the pagoda of master Qiyao of later generations, hohenhaig and Qiyao --


    "absolute truth."


    Not only the mythical age, but also later generations were affected by SIVI''s promotion.


    Old shaman trembled at the light in the sky, shaking uncontrollably. He was not afraid, but excited, the excitement when the legend was proved by reality.


    "It is said that it is a world rule that can never be changed and disobeyed. It is also a miracle that will appear in front of people only when the legendary master is promoted completely. It''s like telling people that if you become a real legendary master, you can change the rules of the world to a certain extent. "


    Who is the easiest and most likely to become a legendary master in this era?


    Shaman knew very well that he was not himself who was closest to the legend; he was not any member of the Qiyao mage Association, but the young man who clearly had the power to subvert several countries, but liked to study in his own small college.


    At this moment, the great old man has been known as the strongest man in the past!


    "Yes. Let me see where you can go... "


    He whispered to himself, and he picked up a piece of paper from his desk: "to Mrs. Sharon, please don''t worry. All this is normal. Maybe we should be happy about it. Finally, there is a legendary strong man who can stand at the top of the world..."His words gradually appeared on the paper. When he finished, the envelope flew out of the window


    In fact, even Sylvie himself was shocked.


    Although he didn''t expect that the legend would start so early.


    The change of the sky and the earth was so obvious that it ran counter to SIVI''s decision to make a fortune.


    The biggest difference between the so-called legend and the great magician is that the legend can intervene in the world, and even write some temporary rules favorable to itself to achieve the effect of similar miracles.


    If you want to make an analogy, miracle is a software. Even if you don''t know the program code in it, you can run it by yourself as long as you open it. Legend is to directly perform various operations through instant programming


    So, although Sylvie''s miracles that can void all supernatural forces are very powerful, by contrast, people who hold seemingly useless miracles such as "raising the boiling point of pure water by one degree Celsius" or "lowering the freezing point by one degree Celsius" are more likely to become legends.


    Because the former is only ineffective in supernatural power, while the latter directly interferes with the laws of the world.


    "Anyway, this gives me the capital to talk to the old monsters..." Sylvie scratched his face. His face was still calm, but his heart was alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    "Are you sure you have seen the wanted criminals on this mountain?"


    Evan, the brave of the high elves, was guided by several farmers to the foot of the mountain where they were temporarily stationed at dawn.


    Although they have noticed the breath of hiding themselves and the treasures of heroes, they have set up many hidden magic arrays on the mountain, but on the contrary, they forget to hide their whereabouts. They have not noticed that they were witnessed by farmers in villages which have not completely moved down the mountain Well, I might have noticed, but none of the dawn members, except Laven, who was stationed at the top of the mountain, waiting for SIVI''s return, was not the kind of guy who would kill casually.


    That''s why they patrol all over the mountains and fields in the next few days to prevent them from being attacked by the enemy.


    However, as soon as Sylvie returned yesterday, he immediately triggered a change in the sky and earth, which directly advanced the legend, but also relieved their long-standing worries about the future.


    Even St. George, who had always been strict with discipline, drank a bucket of ale and still could not wake up.


    "Yes, my Lord." The farmers looked carefully at Evan''s face, and replied, yes.


    Although they don''t know much about the high elves as civilians, most ordinary human beings still have a certain degree of fear for the alien people who are born with some special abilities.


    There were even many people who could not tell the difference between centaurs and orcs, so that when the mountain Centaur reinforcements arrived at the plains of talieside, some people treated them as evil Orcs, causing a lot of commotion.


    "There may be fierce fighting later. You go back first."


    Unlike most of the high elves, who still wear costumes made of leaves, Evan, who once learned from the human warrior Sonny weizak, wears almost the same clothes as humans.


    He took a few gold coins from his coat pocket, handed them to the farmers, and, thanks to each other, began to march towards the hill.


    As a brave man of the elves and a friend of nature, he was not afraid that the farmers would deceive him. Few people could escape his pursuit unless they were shadow creatures with no breath at all.


    Because the high level of the salvation army is busy looking for the new legend, there is no time to continue looking for dawn trouble. However, this does not mean that they let go of the dawn. In fact, many well-informed large-scale human cities have put up wanted notices, and there are different rewards according to the strength of each person at dawn.


    For Evan, money naturally looks down on him. His only concern is the reward he can get after capturing or killing dawn leader Edward Alphonse (the Salvation Army still can''t know Sylvie''s real name), "spear of disaster month.".


    It was one of the three sacred objects that the high elves could have been called the world tree and the spring of life, but it was lost in a battle. Unexpectedly, it fell into the hands of human beings and was taken as a reward.


    However, until now, human beings do not know the true value of the spear. After all, only the high elves can inspire the power contained in the disaster month.


    Nowadays, the trees of the world are polluted by the plague Lord, so they have to be sealed on the red moon. The spring of life is stolen, and even the spirit Holy Grail containing the spring is missing. As high-level elves of the first-line races in the mainland, none of the three sacred objects in the clan can be protected well. It is a shame in shame for them who are arrogant


    Even because of this, many high elves who felt ashamed and didn''t want to go out refused to participate in the final great war organized by the human salvation army.


    Fortunately, there are elves like Evan who have lived with human beings for quite a long time. They are more open-minded and do not have the old-fashioned attitude of their predecessors. They can treat other inferior races equally.


    "According to the rumor, the chief criminal named Edward should have reached the level of a great magician."


    Because of the support of the mountain forest, even on the rugged mountain road, Evan walked on the ground, walking very fast, as if he did not encounter any obstacles.


    At the same time, he was still thinking about his future actions.


    "If you are a great magician, it will be hard to fight, but if you can be more powerful, you may be able to beat the opponent with momentum at the beginning The most important thing is whether the other members and the miracle of the great mage will affect my actions


    All of a sudden, his movement stopped abruptly, and the whole person looked at the front with a little stiffness.


    I don''t know when, the object he wanted to attack already stood there.


    But Sylvie didn''t do it directly. Instead, he looked at the apple tree nearby, as if he had not noticed him at all. He seemed to be hesitating whether he wanted to pick one.


    Evan pulled out the magic sword hanging on his waist. The body of the sword was not metal, but made of crystal. It was shining brightly and brilliantly by the sunlight from the gap between the tree crown."Are you Edward Alfons?"


    Maybe it''s better to make sure again, Evan yelled.


    After hearing the speech, SIVI was stunned and then returned to his senses.


    It seems that the Salvation Army, which had just been united by the human coalition, elves and centaurs, and all sorts of other messy races, seemed to have learned his pseudonym from somewhere.


    It''s no wonder that no other legend has found himself in the past day. I guess they didn''t expect that the new legend "Sylvie Aldrich" would be the same person as the one who likes to make trouble and makes a mess of things. So they just divined out the name "SIVI Edric"


    But because it was fun and wanted to see the faces of the salvation army guys when they learned the truth, seavy decided not to expose it for the time being.


    "So what..."


    However, before the words were finished, the spirit sword had already turned into a flowing awn, cutting SIVI''s figure in two!


    No, it''s too light!


    Evan, who won the attack, didn''t feel any joy. Instead, he immediately turned around and listened to the voice of nature to determine where Sylvie was. Meanwhile, he carefully held SIVI''s counterattack.


    The two cut figures closed again, and Seaver looked at Evan as if he had not noticed that he had just been cut off.


    The young (for the long-lived high elves) were enraged by Sylvie''s expression. Even he had the pride of being an elf.


    So he once again displayed the sword skill taught by his human tutor, and after he mixed up the spirit swordsmanship himself, he transformed into a more fierce swordsmanship, and wanted to completely defeat SIVI.


    The spirit sword is equipped with a "higher dispelling Enchantment". When you touch a magic lower than this enchantment, it can be dispelled directly. Therefore, even the great mage in the war has the power to fight. If the great mage relied too much on the magic shield, he would easily be chopped by the spirit because of a mistake.


    But Sylvie is not a great magician.


    He is a legendary master.


    So no matter how much Evan''s sword was like a flash of lightning, he still failed in succession, except that the body of the sword would occasionally wipe zhongsiwei''s face or hair by the slightest margin.


    "Is that all right? I''m a vicious wanted criminal. Why don''t I move all the way to the key points, instead, I always choose unimportant places to start? "


    Sylvie even asked such questions in his spare time.


    "Of course, the reward for catching you alive is higher."


    Evan replied without hesitation.


    "If you can catch me alive, I can see that your eyes are full of confusion."


    "As a bounty hunter, you still have unnecessary compassion. Do you think your life is too long?"


    "I have personally killed a human mentor who has been very kind to me, so since then I have vowed that I will not kill human beings as a last resort Well, despicable sorcerer, you influence my mind with magic


    In the middle of the story, Evan, who suddenly woke up, kept holding on to his sword, which looked beautiful in the shade of the trees.


    Sylvie did not hesitate to let go of it, and the light on the spirit sword faded away and became a stone sword that seemed to be carved out of quartzite without any light.


    Then he flicked his finger again, completely ignoring the magic protection on Evan''s body, and flew the whole young elf out in a whirl.


    "For the sake that you didn''t kill people, I''ll give you a break..." When it comes to SIVI, it''s not good to look at you. It''s not good to look at you. It''s not good to look at you. It''s not so good on your face


    He waved with a bad smile, and a red apple tree that he had been looking at for a long time just floated to him. After he snapped his fingers, the fruit crushed itself, stirred together, skimmed off impurities and excess water, and finally turned into pure red pigment.


    "Come on, let me see where I want to draw..."


    Evan''s anti magic border, which can defend against the four ring magic, was once again ignored by SIVI. As soon as he reached out, he caught the spirit who wanted to escape, and looked at the pale face of the other party with a smile.


    But then seavy showed some doubts.


    "This face is subtle and familiar. I always feel as if I have seen you somewhere..."


    "Well, I don''t know such a mean fellow as you!" The genie was still very hard to answer.


    Sylvie didn''t care about what he said: "well, maybe the elves are too beautiful, so you can see the same face everywhere, just like some big universe country."


    While writing a Chinese character "meat" on the other person''s forehead with paint, SIVI said without taking it seriously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    I''m sorry, I''m not satisfied with what I write today, and I''m going to finish the story of the battle of talieside. I have to sum up the plot, so I''ll take a vacation for the time being.


    Tomorrow, I''ll make up for 5000 words!


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    The war began without suspense.


    Of course, it is far from reaching the stage of meat grinder in which the main force of the army is facing the anus and the corpse is covered with wild blood.


    It''s still sentinel warfare, if you want to say it.


    Both the Salvation Army and the abyss coalition army are trying to pull the front line to the terrain favorable to their own side while trying to test the other side.


    An arrow pierced the air and inserted it straight into the orc''s head with a sharp sound. The instant high pressure caused the orc''s head to explode like a smashed watermelon, splashing red and white mucus.


    The rest of the orcs yelled and hid in the ruins, taking the remains of the night demon era as shelters.


    The sentinel warfare of the salvation army is basically not human, and all of them are dominated by centaurs and elves that move very fast.


    From SIVI''s point of view, these two races have carried out our sixteen character square array of advancing and retreating, retreating, harassing and harassing the Taizu enemies, turning the beasts who had no hair on their heads into bald heads


    And ordinary orcs are not the opponents of these two races. Once they encounter each other, if they are not twice as many as they are, the whole army will be destroyed.


    In this regard, the orc''s ability to reproduce like a lemming has played a role. So far, the abyss coalition army that the orcs have worked for has not been short of manpower


    In addition, topography is very important.


    For example, the enemy they met this time is centaurs. Generally speaking, the fighting power of centaurs on the grassland is so strong that they can fly, charge with bows and arrows, strike bravely, and almost all-around.


    But in the ruins of this area, it can be very good to limit the combat effectiveness of the Centaurs.


    Debris can be used to block vision, as a shelter to avoid arrows, but also to limit the charge of centaurs, trapping their strongest hooves to death!


    Gulu snorted, and in his simple head, he recalled the advice of his elder to them.


    He picked up his dirty animal fur, rubbed it on the sharpened stone axe, then slowly put out his head to have a look, and then quickly retracted back.


    Almost at the same moment, an arrow flew past the last hair on its head, and was deeply nailed into the opposite wall. We should know that the wall which has experienced so many years without being weathered has more or less been protected by the magic boundary created by the night devil. Even though the magic power has been lost a lot due to the long time, it can also be defended Most of the attacks


    The arrow, however, was easily embedded in it like a shot at wood.


    Although grunt''s simple brain can''t figure out what this means, the sixth sense of crisis from instinct makes it understand that he was almost killed just now - just like his brother Jili, who just died of an arrow in his head.


    From time to time, there were shouts of death among my compatriots.


    Gulu doesn''t feel much about the death of his compatriots. For one thing, his brain is too simple to deal with the feeling of sadness. On the other hand, he has lived in a place where the jungle may die at any time since he was a child.


    Now what it thinks is purely the desire to survive derived from biological instinct.


    According to those terrible people in black, the totem painted on it glittered and howled. He dropped his axe, raised his paw and took a bite. Under the stimulation of blood, he covered his throat and cried out in pain.


    Its body hair covers its body, and its claws and canine teeth become longer and longer. It seems that the whole human being has experienced the phenomenon of atavism. It has changed from a human like creature to a completely withdrawn monster.


    As the pain gradually disappeared, it was replaced by a sense of power that surged out like a fountain, drowning out its little sense.


    After a long howl at the sun that has not yet set, there are many corresponding howls around. It seems that in addition to it, other orcs have also launched this kind of atavistic power.


    Jumping out of the rear of the bunker, they began to let go of their legs and galloped to the Centaurs that drew their bows and arrows.


    It has to be said that these guys have made great progress in both strength and speed after the animal transformation. The indomitable and bloodthirsty momentum makes the Centaurs of the war tribe feel a little uneasy.


    But this uneasiness disappeared after the sight of their patriarch, the recognized God of war among the mountain centaurs, and the Centaur hero Ares.


    No one can win ares in hand to hand combat! Even hundreds of wild orcs!


    "Ula --!"


    Ares raised his hammer, forced his hind hoof and raised his front hoof. After a stroke in the air, the whole man rushed out and rushed to the orcs who were more than half dead in the first wave of arrows than centaurs!


    Under his leadership, all the Centaurs put away their bows and arrows, took out their melee weapons, and began to charge together.Those with shields beat their shields with their weapons, making a loud drum like sound to encourage their own side.


    Fortunately, the orcs would not have been able to escape from the ruins.


    As soon as he touched, Ares''s hammer continued to charge, directly throwing two orcs that looked like hyenas out of the sky. After drawing a standard parabola in the sky, it smashed the ruins of the ruins and the bones of their whole body. They could not die any more.


    Then he waved a half ton hammer and smashed the orcs who tried to jump on him one by one into meat cakes. At the same time, the hooves with special hooves nailed up one by one, trampling the orcs into meat mud!


    Although not every Centaur can be as brave and powerful as Ares, every Centaur who can be selected for the final battle is a well-known man in the family!


    The battle lasted only ten minutes, and the orcs were wiped out.


    The centaurs, on the other hand, were only slightly injured.


    "Lord Ares, we found a trace of the black wizard half a mile to the West." A centaur scout came to report to the reclusive Ares.


    "If you continue to investigate, you must know their whereabouts. Remember to be careful. Those things are not very effective, but they are a little weird. "


    Ares frowned and said aloud.


    "To order!"


    What the Centaurs didn''t know was that not far away, a legendary mage from the future was also leading his mercenary team towards them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Soren wiped his wand.


    As a black wizard, Soren''s wand is different from ordinary magicians. It is located in the extreme position. That is, the wand is not a pure shining crystal or a high magic core, but an eye French made of pure gold.


    In the center of French in the eyes, an orange light ball, which looks like a lava ball, is shining orange.


    "Soren''s gaze," a magic wand named after him, even woven an unfinished miracle.


    In fact, Soren was a famous alchemist and great wizard before he degenerated into a black wizard.


    The most powerful human interface wizard, the eye of Soren, is his masterpiece.


    It was also because of his depravity that led to the fact that this magic guide, which had been so brilliant in the middle of the war, could only be refrigerated again


    A black butterfly did not know where to fly out, flapping its wings, and fell to the top of the wand.


    Soren stopped his movements.


    "Any findings?" Asked the other black wizards, who were not at Soren heights, curiously.


    "There is a group of Centaurus in the East The orcs we released before were completely wiped out. "


    Soren put the silk cloth used to wipe the wand back into his pocket, pressed his broad brim and said, there was a leaky hissing sound in the voice, which made people feel goose bumps.


    The black butterfly also followed him, flapping its wings and flying, and finally disappeared into the grass.


    "Shall we go and kill them?"


    The black wizard, who had just made a sound, asked again.


    Although he has not yet become a lich through the birth ceremony, he has the confidence that he can easily deal with a group of semi horse.


    "Among them are the king of the Great Plains, Ares. The fire is."


    But Soren just said a word to dumbish the black wizard.


    King of the Great Plains, the God of war of the half horse and the hero Ares. Fire The name is not only widely spread among the Centaurus, but also in the abyss army.


    The black wizard saw the old God in Soren, and the black wizard there had a victory over Ares, and only him.


    Soren was leaning on his wand, and a half horse screamed in a grass not far away from them.


    A few black wizards were in a surprise - I didn''t expect that the half horse''s reprimand had touched such a distance from them, and no one else except Soren found it!


    This gave them a feeling of "worthy of being the man of Ares fire".


    "Although this time out of the mission is not to hunt half a horse." Soren stroked his wand and seemed very satisfied with the blow: "but since they have all our men killed, they don''t give them a little color to see, it is not the style of our abyss army."


    They have got their boss, and they are the most powerful people in their side. The black wizards who have been practicing are shouting. It seems like they can''t find a ten, eight and a half people to kill them immediately


    On the other side, the Centaur is reporting to Ares.


    "Lord Ares, we have lost contact with tawi, and he is likely to have been killed."


    The half horse, when he said this, was still digging the earth with his hooves.


    Ares, who seemed to be keeping his eyes shut, slowly opened his eyes and said in a low voice, "I feel the gaze of evil forces There is no doubt that we have been found by the black wizards. "


    The horses and horses were in a riot.


    But no one showed fear, more just wanted to kill the black wizard, revenge for their robes.


    This moment, change suddenly!


    A giant animal leaped from the shadow of the ground, raised a sudden Centaurus soldier high, and then fell heavily on the ground, and was not sure about life or death.


    The beast is made of black blocks, huge and looks a little like a crocodile, but its limbs are much longer than crocodiles, and its skin is very smooth.


    "It''s a shadow lizard!" A half horse singer shouted and began to sing, and he intended to summon the totem to suppress shadow creatures.


    Only a few shadow arrows flew in the distance, forcing the half horse singer to interrupt singing and roll away from the distance.


    "The black wizard is here!"


    Three half man soldiers attacked the shadow lizard together, but they were attacked by another giant lizard who was drilled from the shadow. The scene suddenly became a mess. Even if the enemy didn''t see it, the half horse had been in extreme predicament.


    Ares roared, waved the hammer, and hit the head of a shadow lizard. While morale was greatly increased, Ares began to rush towards the direction of shadow arrow.


    He was on the ground immediately began to appear quicksand, swamp, miasma and other obstacles, but he was like a smooth one by one to break through!Even the slowly rising wall of shadow was smashed by his hammer, and the shadow and Magic were splashed everywhere. It is estimated that the shadow expert on the side of the black wizard died of vomiting blood because of the magic reverse.


    "Ares, the God of war."


    Seeing ares running towards them, Soren praised him.


    With their own strength to reverse the situation, so that all centaurs confidence greatly increased. And from the clues to determine the direction of the enemy, without saying a word to launch a surprise attack, and his men also tacit understanding, after solving the shadow lizard, immediately with ares charged together.


    If Soren is not here, these black wizards are not enough for Ares.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not my match."


    "Sauron''s gaze" was leaning on the ground, and a black mud like object appeared in mid air. Then the black mud like object suddenly opened its eyes, revealing the strange pupil and blood white eye.


    And the reflection in the pupil is Ares, who is galloping towards them!


    Sauron gave a sly smile, and then with a wave, a shadow arrow broke the black mud eyes.


    The running Ares was struck by lightning and spat out a mouthful of blood. Without warning, his forelegs softened and fell to the ground and slipped several meters due to inertia.


    "Lord ares!" The Centaurs were frightened by this sudden change.


    "It''s a curse..." Ares said with difficulty, "Angmar Take everyone back... "


    Death began to haunt Ares, who was handsome even among humans. He was pale and said to his deputy, "I was careless Among these black wizards There is the Lord of death The Apostles... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Andy taglott''s killing gaze, high is the curse of death. As long as the target is within sight range, it can be launched, and the release conditions require mantras, rituals and actions.


    The curse eye is summoned through the curse text, and then the body shape of the other party is printed into the curse eye with the ceremony. Finally, the curse eye is destroyed. After that, the target creature will receive a mysterious check. Once the mysticism is lower than the caster, it will immediately be entangled in death. After death, the corpse will become a zombie, and the soul will turn into a ghost Drive, is one of the strongest four ring curse.


    Soren, bewitched by the Lord of death and degenerated into a black wizard, became one of the twelve apostles of the Lord of death. He could share the mystery of the demon king to a certain extent. Even in terms of the whole abyss, there are only a few more mysterious than him.


    In addition, as the servant of Andy taglott, Soren can omit the incantation and simplify the ceremony when he releases this magic. The whole process is shortened from nearly a few minutes to less than half a minute. This curse, which was originally more symbolic than practical, has real lethality in the case of the death Lord himself.


    However, Ares, who was careless for a moment, became the victim of his curse.


    Although I had expected that Soren would probably beat Ares, I didn''t expect to win so cleanly. For a moment, all the black wizards cast a look of surprise and awe at Sauron.


    The law of the abyss is extremely simple. Even those who have fallen from the human side to the other side have already understood it thoroughly, that is, the law of the jungle. Only strength is everything.


    Even the Lord of fear, andrudal, who claims to defeat the enemy with wisdom, has the strength of a demon king - since ancient times, no one has stood at the top of the abyss.


    No matter how clever the devil is, it has become the enemy of all abyss creatures from the moment it intends to challenge the iron rules of the abyss It''s not exaggeration, but the abyss itself will label it as an enemy. Every abyss creature will subconsciously feel disgusted and full of desire to attack when they see it.


    "As an apostle under the crown of the Lord of death, I have innumerable means against a centaur."


    Soren enjoyed the admiration and fear of other black sorcerers and said, "but Ares, as the king of the Great Plains, it would be interesting if I could be my puppet."


    Suddenly, a centaur soldier drew out his sword from his waist, hissed bitterly and angrily, spread his hooves and rushed to the black wizards.


    This time, before Soren started, the other black witches happily released the black magic.


    The Centaur warrior escaped several magic, and finally was hit by a petrified aura. Gandhi became a stone statue.


    And Ares also knows that the Centaurs are gone. Only when they return to the Salvation Army and send human magicians or Elf Druids, can they defeat these black wizards and save the situation.


    He roared with all his strength to let the other centaurs escape quickly. Ares, who was full of dead breath, pulled out a dagger tied to his horse. His beloved enchanting hammer fell within reach, but he had no strength to wield the weapon.


    "Even if I die, I will not be a puppet of you monsters!"


    Although as the king of centaurs, he has a lot of magic power, but the magic effect of "Andy taglott''s killing gaze" is too strong, which can persist until now and has not been swallowed up by the dead gas, which can reflect the strong will of Ares.


    He pointed the dagger at his throat and, under the sad gaze of the other centaurs, stabbed it hard.


    But the expected pain didn''t happen In fact, Ares suddenly found that the dagger in his hand had disappeared.


    At the same time, the stillness around ares slowly began to fade


    "What happened?"


    This is probably a common question in the minds of all present.


    At the next moment, an arrow, like a ray of sunlight breaking through the last darkness before dawn, flashed from a remote hill to Sauron''s wand, and the tail feathers of the arrow still trembled slightly.


    It made Soren sweat on his forehead.


    If it wasn''t for the mage''s warning that raised his wand at the last minute, the arrow would have been pinned to his forehead! Even if a black wizard is not reincarnated into a lich, he will surely die if he is hit by an arrow.


    However, before he had time to be happy, the mage''s alarm came one after another with a sense of impending crisis.


    Regardless of other things, Soren repeatedly struck his wand and made magic shields one after another in front of him.


    However, the arrow that soon arrived easily penetrated several magic shields, and almost broke the shield, directly kissing his withered neck.


    "Damn it!"


    Knowing that there was more than one arrow, Sauron did not dare to be careless, and continued to set the magic shield.


    Sure enough, then several arrows came, and when the first arrow penetrated through several layers of magic shield and was stuck in the magic shield, the second arrow hit the tail of the first arrow, pushed it forward a few inches, broke several layers of magic shield, and the third arrow hit the tail of the second arrow againIf Sauron had not kept a high degree of concentration from the beginning to the end, and had not fallen to the ground at the moment when he found something wrong, he would have been able to return to the state of soul and be loyal to the Lord of death.


    There is a penetration enchantment attached to the arrow. In addition, even the strongest Archer can''t maintain this level of hit rate at a distance of several kilometers To know that the average archer''s range is not even more than 500 meters!


    "Heroic treasure? But isn''t the holder of the only bow like hero''s treasure betrayed? " Soren exclaimed.


    Because there is a lord of fear, andrudal, who hides among human beings and sends messages to the abyssal army, many situations of the Salvation Army have been heard by the leaders of the abyss army.


    Is it true that the human hero did not mutiny, and even the Lord of fear was deceived by human beings? In this way, how much of the information it sends back will be true?


    At the thought of the abyss army being played by all kinds of false information, and even the whole army was destroyed, he could not help but feel a little chilly.


    No, I have to go back and report it to the owner!


    Sauron was very anxious, but when he looked up, he saw the Centaurs charging towards them.


    And in the dust of the charge, there were two human beings.


    One of them was recognized by Sauron, who had never heard anything out of the window, and who had only studied alchemy.


    "Dragon Slayer, St. George Ascalon!"


    In the information from the Lord of fear, St. George has also defected.


    Now it will appear on the battlefield and help centaurs with a clear-cut stand, which clearly directly proves that this information is wrong.


    St. George''s strength is no less than Ares, and even faintly stronger than ares with the help of the fire of notoriety. It is not known whether "Andy taglott''s murderous gaze" can work on him.


    Other black wizards have either been shot or have begun to run for their lives.


    Sauron gritted his teeth, took the eye Rune from his wand and threw it to the ground.


    All of a sudden, a layer of invisible boundary unfolded, enveloping all people in it.


    "Although it''s impossible to influence the whole world, if it''s only in this boundary..." Sauron''s face was ferocious: "give me all to die!"


    Death laws.


    What you say is what you say.


    If you want to say, this is already the scope of miracle. But as Soren said, in the general case of the main material plane, this move will be greatly disturbed by the laws of the world, and its success rate is terrible.


    But once you separate yourself from the world with a special border, this move will be able to play a miracle level power!


    In fact, if we can get rid of the interference and master this move in the main material plane, Soren will be able to understand the miracle, which is different from the forced entry with the help of the devil''s power. In a real sense, he will become a member of the great mage.


    With his words, a Black Mist appeared out of thin air and hovered over the crowd.


    Centaurs can naturally feel the thick dead air from the fog. If they are covered by that thing, they will die.


    So they stopped the momentum of the charge, wanted to stop, and finally banged into a pile.


    On the contrary, St. George and Hessen, fearless of the dark fog, rushed towards Sauron!


    However, when the fog touched the Centaur and St. George, the thick dead air disappeared


    Soren''s triumphant smile froze on his pale face.


    When Hessen opened the magic shield with a knife, and St. George cut it in two with a sword, he still couldn''t help but Scream: "why! Why are you not afraid of my law of death


    "Because we have 120000 trust in the commander." St. George put the fire of notoriety back into his special scabbard, and said in a rigid voice, but there was hidden pride in it.


    "Regiment Long? " Soren lowered his head and crossed the lower part of his body, which had fallen to one side. He saw a young man standing next to Ares, who was still surrounded by a lot of dead air. On his shoulder was a green lizard with wings. He just fingered it casually, and the dead air disappeared completely like a shadow in the sun.


    "Why Maybe He In the end Who... "


    Sauron murmured intermittently, and at last there was no sound.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    Even if he had not entered the legend, SIVI would not have the slightest fear of Soren''s death law - after all, this unfinished miracle can only be used in the enchantment, and the thing that void can destroy the boundary can be said to be handy


    As long as the void energy is used to erode a small hole in the boundary, the function of which is to isolate the main material plane, the boundary will undoubtedly lose its effect, and finally the death law will be invalid under the interference of the law of the main material plane.


    However, this will not achieve the deterrent force SIVI wants.


    Therefore, he deliberately did not break the boundary, but directly woven the law at the same time when the other party released the death law, which reversed the other party''s unfinished miracle.


    If Andy taglott, the Lord of death, was present in person, he might have been able to avoid SIVI''s law counteraction by amending the miraculous composition of the death law, so that it could continue to take effect. However, Sauron, who had not yet completed the death law, could not do so. Finally, he could only watch the death law lapse and be chopped to death by Hessen and St. George.


    "Thank you very much for everything."


    Although most centaurs looked with admiration at St. George with his sword in his sheath and hayson with his Cape hunting, Ares, who had just emerged from the threat of death, understood that the most important people in the series of battles just happened were not the two fighters (in fact, one of them was a knight), and not the archer who had not yet appeared, but rather His side of the silent counter to the enemy''s death law, and with a finger on his body to disperse all the dead wizard.


    Although he had never seen him in Stein, Ares was sure that the young man with an approachable face in front of him had absolutely reached the level of a great magician!


    "May I have your name, please?"


    When you ask the name of the abyss, it''s easy to tell the name of the abyss and the name of the abyss. It''s easy to tell the difference between the name of the abyss and the name of the abyss.


    "Sylvie, the unknown wizard."


    Sylvie nodded to the Centaur with great humility: "just call me Sylvie, Lord Ares."


    Although Ares was the king of the Great Plains and the chosen leader of the Centaur tribe, neither SIVI nor ares himself had any objection to the fact that SIVI was commensurate with his peers.


    After all, Xiwei has shown enough strength by showing his skills. The strong men of this level are respected everywhere.


    "No, I don''t know what kind of position Mr. seavy is in the Salvation Army at present?"


    Ares looked strangely at Hessen, who was searching for the corpse, and St. George, who seemed to despise Hessen''s behavior, and was very interested in their combination.


    "No, I''m not in the salvation army now."


    Sylvie shook his head decisively.


    Motherfucker, there are only four employees from the labor side (plus a high-level elf captive). Three of them are wanted by the salvation army. They will go to Stein city to die if their eggs hurt


    "Sir, it''s a waste of strength not to go to Stein to help the salvation army."


    Ares scratched his messy, scurf stained hair and said with regret.


    "I''m more interested in a team that is completely self-directed than joining an army that is bound by military laws and orders."


    Sylvie shook his head and blocked the other party''s desire to continue persuading him to join the Salvation Army: "introduce yourself again My name is SIVI. I''m the head of the mercenary corps at dawn. "


    "Mercenary regiment..."


    Ares felt the corners of his mouth twitch.


    There is no mercenary group stronger than the army, and it is not just a little bit stronger


    Although it was only a flash in the pan, from Ares'' perspective and based on his previous experience, the flame sword of the two men who killed Sauron was not much weaker than himself. What''s more, it seems that the flame sword contains extremely amazing power and has not been released.


    Another man with a cloak and a scarf, who quickly armed himself to his teeth, was not as neat as the one who made the flame sword, but it should not be underestimated. The cloaks and scarves were also attached with forces that seemed to be far stronger than ordinary magic items. In addition, the ability to cut through Soren''s defense composed of several layers of magic shields at one stroke proved that his strength was not as weak as it seemed at first glance.


    And then there''s the archer who didn''t show up.


    Apart from other things, if you cover a range of several kilometers, you can explode all the archers of the salvation army. Even most magicians can''t have that far magic range. In addition, the amazing hit rate has also played a icing on the cake, what''s more, the one who seems to be able to superimpose various special effects on the arrow. Before that, many black wizards were caught off guard by a sharp arrow with armor piercing ability through the magic shield and directly fell into the throat.


    Finally, he is the magician around him.Because he almost didn''t make a move, he couldn''t know the strength of the other side except that he could counteract the enemy''s magic and dispel the dead breath.


    Besides, the strange lizard on his shoulder Well, it should be a lizard with wings. Anyway, the dragon is not like this. Even if it is just born, it is definitely bigger than this creature which is not even the size of an adult cat. The strange lizard didn''t seem to have any special abilities, except that it occasionally ejected sparks from its nose.


    However, Ares had an indescribable feeling. He always felt that this seemingly harmless young man seemed to be even more terrifying than the previous three.


    I hope this is just an illusion given by the name of "commander".


    Ares murmured silently in his heart.


    Whatever the process, the mercenary regiment named dawn made a big impression on all the Centaurs present.


    In any case, centaurs are not ungrateful, and this kind of thing will not happen to this generous race.


    "Mr. SIVI, please come back to the camp with us. Although we are in a hurry to come to support us, we have not brought any precious specialties, but we still have enough food. In return, please come to our party at least once. "


    There must be other rewards besides the party, but it''s too much to say now, so ares only hinted a little.


    Sylvie thought for a moment and then nodded.


    Anyway, the goal of the first mission was achieved, and the Centaurs would not enter Stein unless there was something wrong with them, and ordinary human rules would not like to go to the stable, so SIVI readily agreed to their request.


    And Weili showed his respect for them, and most of the Centaurs said they could ride them.


    Even the few leaders did not show that they did not hate them, but because they still bear the responsibility of scouting and can not take too heavy things to affect the speed.


    After getting the news, SIVI casually released a ring of fireworks trick, which exploded in the air, extremely eye-catching.


    At first, Ares was shocked by the fireworks, but soon he realized that it was supposed to be the signal agreed by Sylvie and his party.


    Sure enough, not long after, three people came from a hill on the plain of talieside.


    The head was haughty, but still graceful. He held a long bow in his hand. Although his clothes were a little strange, they were undoubtedly one of the uniforms of the salvation army.


    The second is a girl with glasses who looks smart and capable. She is wearing a very conservative coat, but she seems to have a kind of pure and simple beauty. If it wasn''t for the two scabbards at the back of her waist, I''m afraid everyone would have thought she was just a civilian in the library.


    The last one is not a human being. Judging from his sharp ears, snow-white skin and green hair, he should be a high-level elf. However, the high spirit''s expression seems to be a little depressed at the moment. His forehead is still painted with a Rune (the Chinese character "meat") that he has never seen before. His movements are not as arrogant as the high elves should be. On the contrary, it gives people a feeling of being wronged as a little daughter-in-law


    SIVI was not polite. He arranged for all the members to sit on a centaur at dawn, and then began to march towards the Centaur camp.


    The dawn members did not stop after they mounted the Centaur.


    St. George, who had ridden a lot of messy things, was indifferent to it. Hessen had a thoughtful look on his face. Sylvie estimated that he was comparing the difference between riding a horse and riding a centaur. Raven seemed to like this feeling, which made him worry about what kind of idea she was thinking. Sandler was still in the mood behind the Centaur to pull his bow and arrow After a few strokes around him, SIVI was very worried that he might cause trouble for himself. Finally, even though he had never been a centaur for the first time in his life, even though he had never been in a centaur for the first time in his life, he was not happy with the current situation


    But Sylvie, who had sat in the tower of cause and effect for a long time, was very adaptable and did not have any discomfort.


    "The hospitality of the war tribe is the best and most enthusiastic Whether it''s a prairie centaur or a mountain Centaur, our tribe is always the best guest centaur. "


    Along the way, ares is still talking about it.


    Before long, a group of red tents appeared in front of the SIVI group. Many flags of the tribe of horses and men were flying in the wind. Although it was far from the grandeur of stayne, the appearance of countless red clouds and lotus leaves on the sky was enough to make people praise and feel extremely satisfied.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    As ares said, after knowing that Sylvie and the Centaurs had saved their journey, the remaining centaurs warmly received them.


    After a little more than a sumptuous feast, the dawn party arrived in the tent the Centaurs had arranged for them.


    "Centaurs are used to drinking koumiss Is this a bad joke? " Sandler looked at the white liquid in the wooden cup before his eyes, and his face was black.


    He felt very uncomfortable with this at the party just now, only because of the face of the Centaurs that he didn''t say it. Now, only the members at dawn were left to say something.


    "Centaurs are also nomads. It''s strange to drink dairy products from their own livestock."


    After taking a big gulp of the horse''s milk specially made by centaurs, Hessen''s face turned red and sighed. Then he sneered a little intoxicated and said, "or can''t you, the official, drink the wine made by the common people?"


    "Shut up, you drunkard. I didn''t ask your opinion!" Sandler''s face was angry.


    But maybe he didn''t need to fight a drunk. Soon he breathed again and calmed down his mood.


    On the other side of the camp, St. George, following the principle of caring for weak knights, asked Evan, the still gray faced high elf, "are you not feeling well? I didn''t see you eating at the party just now... "


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m not used to Centaur food."


    Evan replied in a stiff voice, then pauses, adding, "I''m not used to your human meat."


    St. George grinned awkwardly.


    Although human beings do not only eat meat, almost all of them are soldiers except SIVI. Even Laven is a combat mage. They have high physical requirements and consume a lot of energy every day. However, human beings are not like fairies who can obtain necessary nutrients from magic elements and moonlight. Therefore, they eat a lot and eat most of them It''s also a kind of meat that''s full.


    So when Evan said this, St. George couldn''t refute


    "St. George, you don''t have to worry about that guy. When he''s hungry, he''ll eat everything."


    Sylvie waved to St. George that he didn''t need to take care of Evan.


    St. George looked at the listless high elves and sighed to himself before he went to Sylvie.


    "Where''s Miss Raven?" Looking around, he didn''t find the girl who had been following Sylvie all the time. St. George asked in a little doubt.


    "On task." Sylvie held out his right thumb and index finger. The two fingers were just a little closer to each other, indicating that he was very small: "a small task."


    "Sylvie Chief, do you have any plans this time? "


    For St. George, saving centaurs is a matter of course. After all, centaurs are still part of the Salvation Army, and they are friendly forces fighting for humanity.


    But after saving them, it would be strange to follow them to the station and even to their banquets - at least in the eyes of St. George, Sylvie was not a man of pleasure.


    If Sylvie knew, he would cry out: "buccal beard, labor and capital want to have fun regardless of anything! But NIMA''s mess always comes to me. What can I do!


    Of course, Sylvie doesn''t know mind reading, and it''s a bit troublesome to weave this kind of magic. Besides, Sylvie is not the kind of person who likes to manipulate other people''s hearts, so he doesn''t know what St. George thinks.


    "Well, I have two main purposes this time."


    Anyway, there are no outsiders here, and after becoming a legendary mage, there are probably not many people in the world who can eavesdrop on their speeches without SIVI''s detection. So he didn''t deny it. He nodded and said it.


    "Sandler, Hessen, and your wanted notices are still in the pub. Although it''s not hard to change your faces, I don''t think you''d like to work in the city in front of other people''s faces, do you?"


    St. George nodded involuntarily. He didn''t really want to do that kind of thing, for he was honest and upright.


    Sandler agreed, pushing aside Hessen, who was so drunk and almost muddy. Although he was once a member of the wandering funeral order, he was not so obsessed with chivalry as St. George. However, as a hero and genius, he was born with arrogance and did not like to fool around in the skin of others.


    "Besides, because there have been a lot of legends in Stein during this period, if I rush in, it''s easy for me to be found out by people of the same level. Although I''m not afraid of those guys, at least for the moment, I''m not ready to deal with them."


    "What''s more, before the big showdown with the abyss army, it''s not worth the effort to cause internal friction in the Salvation Army camp because of some small frictions before the decisive battle with the abyss army."


    It was a very solemn reason, and both Saint George and Sandler nodded in agreement."So it''s better for you and me not to go to Stein for a while." Sylvie continued, "so the problem is, learn to dig Well, I mean, if we don''t go to Stein, how can we know what the Salvation Army and the abyss army are going to do? "


    "buy eye liner to provide information?" Sandler thought for a moment and asked in a tentative tone.


    "this is a way, but how can you ensure that the eye liner is reliable, and can also be mixed into the upper level of the army to provide intelligence for us?" Sandler seemed to want to say something, but in the end he was silent.


    Seaver, who could see his expression clearly, knew that Sandler should have some trusted people in the city, perhaps former comrades in arms, or former subordinates. As long as he spoke, the other side would more or less provide some help. However, since he was already guilty, Sandler still decided not to drag those people into the water.


    That''s why he stopped talking.


    Not only Sandler, but even St. George should have such kind of people. No matter what else, Vivian, the chivalrous maiden who was willing to give her life for him at least six years ago, will surely obey the command of St. George.


    However, St. George preferred to do more risky things with SIVI than to contact the girl, which showed that before the truth came out, St. George did not want to involve the girl.


    "That''s it." Seeing that both of them were silent and not talking, SIVI threw out his hand: "so to achieve my first goal of" being able to get information on the movement of the Salvation Army ", it would be better to get information from the Centaur tribe who are the vanguard of the Salvation Army Although the instructions sent above will have a certain degree of concealment, at least it is much more reliable than the casual eye line.


    "What about the abyss army?"


    St. George asked again: "even from the movement of the Salvation Army, we can guess the action of the abyss army to a certain extent, but after all, it has been screened by the whole information system of the salvation army. I''m afraid that a lot of important information has been left behind."


    Sandler looked at Seaver with a puzzled look.


    However, SIVI pointed to the sky with indifference: "I sent a mage''s eye to 30000 meters in the sky. The abyss army and the Salvation Army are different. They have no idea about counter reconnaissance. From the sky, we can see clearly the actions of their large forces. As for the small group of troops, the omission can only be left out. "


    We should know that there are barriers to prevent magic prying around the human forces, while only a few places on the abyss are covered by dark sky or magic miasma. Most of the areas are exposed to his vision. If the number of medium and high-level combat forces is not slightly different, I am afraid relying on the information is not equal to this point, human beings can beat the abyss Devil Back to his hometown ...


    Sandler and St. George''s understanding of magic is only for combat and auxiliary combat, and their interpretation of SIVI can only be regarded as ignorant. Anyway, as long as we know the movements of the abyss army, SIVI can master most of them.


    "Wait, didn''t you just say there were two purposes? What''s the other one? " Asked St. George, recovering himself.


    "Of course, it''s the devil who lurks in the human race The Lord of fear is found out. "


    The old God Sylvie answered from the ground.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    There is no doubt that andrudal, the Lord of fear, has been lurking in Stein.


    Even Sylvie suspects that the guy was responsible for a lot of the mess in Stein during this time


    There are five and a half demons coming to the main material plane of the abyss invasion. Among them, the weakest one is andurudarl, which is even weaker than andI taglott, the Lord of death who only came to "half".


    But when it comes to the importance, it''s this guy that Sylvie values most.


    Other demons, even the great demons, despise human beings from the bottom of their hearts. Even if we know that human beings have gathered so many strong men, their comprehensive strength is not much weaker than them, but the contempt from the depths of the soul can not be removed.


    Because of this, the devil king and most of the great demons have no interest in dressing up as adults.


    However, the Lord of fear, andrudal, is a strange one. This demon king who feeds on negative emotions not only likes to mingle with human beings, but also is adept at provoking dissension and stirring up emotions. He is definitely one of the most troublesome opponents.


    Last time SIVI was able to find the guy, Liu Cheng was lucky. He was not naive enough to think that he could always see through the disguise of the other side by luck.


    So it''s right to find out the other party as soon as possible. Not only for themselves, but also for human beings - will a demon king be kind enough to help mankind win the war?


    Absolutely not. Stabbing in the back is for sure. The only difference is when.


    "What are you going to do? Wait a minute. Is that what you asked Gilo to leave the team just before you left? "


    Asked St. George suddenly.


    Giro didn''t know how to kill the legendary dragon Freud, and St. George also had a part. However, under the hint of Sylvie, St. George knew that there was a certain relationship between Gillo and Freud. Therefore, St. George, who inherited a little kindness from Freud, also took good care of the youngest new hero.


    However, when he appeared at dawn, Giro had already been entrusted with other responsibilities by SIVI and was not present.


    "No, Giro has other things to do and will not be involved in this operation for the time being."


    Sylvie shook his head. He tore a small piece of cheese from the cheese in front of him. Then he put it on his shoulder. Noel, who became a dragon, came to smell it. He swallowed the cheese and almost bit SIVI''s finger.


    "And if you look at the worst, if we''ve all been caught by Stein''s salvation army this time, at least he''s waiting for the opportunity to get us out of here, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t want to know why..."


    Muttered Sandler gloomily.


    "It''s a good habit to take precautions."


    However, St. George''s unexpected approval of this, the knight seems to have suffered a lot in the process of justice, so he did not have the slightest aversion to Sylvie''s attitude of leaving a way for everything, but highly appreciated it.


    "I''ll talk about Gilo later. Let''s get back to business."


    With a dry cough, Sylvie abruptly turned the topic of gradual deviation back.


    "If it''s nothing to do with Giro Isn''t it Raven? " Sandler raised his glass, as if to moisten his throat, but when he thought that there was not much horse milk wine in it, he put it down and asked.


    "That''s right."


    Sylvie simply nodded. "She''s the only one of us who can show up in Stein now."


    "But It''s not that I look down on Lavine, "Sandler scratched his face, probably feeling that his words were too false and a little embarrassed, but he continued," don''t say anything about the Dread Lord. Even if the defenders of Stein are disturbed, will she have a lot of trouble? "


    Because she has hardly seen Raven''s hand, and soul gear and hero''s treasure have no ability to interact with each other, Sandler doesn''t know that Raven''s real strength is almost the same as that of him. Moreover, considering the time power of the generation of Dharma, raven can even hang Sandler.


    "You know, in order to prevent being attacked by the abyss demons, Stein city has implemented the system of hero protection not long ago, which will ensure that more than one hero is well prepared to attack at any time. Whenever there is a change, they will be there soon. "


    So the face of disgusting good he is still concerned about the safety of Laven: "in this case, how to find a demon?"


    "Ann, I''m not going to let Raven fight the devil."


    Sylvie waved his hand without any worry: "I just told her to get into the top echelon of the Salvation Army as soon as possible."


    "I don''t think the difficulty is much different from that of the one-off demon king..."


    St Georges make complaints about it.


    The upper echelon of the salvation army is not so easy to get along with. You know, before St. George defected to SIVI, even though he was in a bad name. Ascalon became the model of all the hero''s treasures, which was a miracle, but he was not promoted. He was only restored to his original post (vice Knight of the 11th round table of the cavalry).In terms of the current system of the Salvation Army, this title is just a staff sergeant. Moreover, he is a sergeant who has no voice in the army


    If you want to become the top echelon of the Salvation Army as soon as possible, unless it is a legend, it can be said that it is impossible.


    What SIVI wanted to do was to hide in the shadow and make a big fortune with a dull voice. He didn''t want to let too many enemies know his whereabouts. Naturally, he couldn''t jump out to show his legendary identity.


    Not to mention that once he appears, he may be plotted by the Lord of fear. Even as a legend, it is still a bit dangerous to face the plot of a demon king.


    "If the top management can''t make it, it can also become the middle level. Anyway, the position doesn''t need to be too big." Sylvie touched Noel''s head and said, "I remember if I''ve done enough, I''ll be in the middle."


    "It''s true."


    St. George and Sandler looked at each other and nodded. They didn''t know what medicine Sylvie was selling in the gourd.


    Then Sandler added, "but if it''s a feat, are you going to let Raven go out hunting the abyss devil, and then we''ll give her what we''ve hunted and let her exchange it for military exploits?"


    "No, it''s too big a flaw. It''s too easy to find out." Sylvie didn''t agree with the proposal: "besides, it seems that there are other demons on the side of the abyss devil. Recently, the morale has been inflated and the combat effectiveness has soared a lot. In case of being attacked and killed by demons while hunting demons, it''s really a joke."


    "So where does Lavine''s credit come from?" Asked Sandler, with a sad face.


    Sylvie held out his thumb, poked himself, and then pointed to St. George, Sandler, and Hessen, smiling brightly under the gaze of the dull St. George and Sandler.


    "Aren''t we the best source of merit?"


    ***"I have something important to report."


    "Please open the door and let me see the hero of the garrison," Raven stressed to the guard


    The guard''s head shook like a rattle: "it can''t be done, ma''am. Unless you are your majesty Alexander or Lord teras, we can''t do anything that might offend the heroes because of your one-sided words. "


    Laven suddenly grabbed the guard''s collar, and the girl, who looked soft and weak, burst out with the momentum that she should have as a substitute for the law.


    "I repeat, now I have a very important matter on hand. If this information is delayed, can you afford it?"


    Just a guard of a magic swordsman was startled by the girl''s sudden strength, but soon he came back to God.


    Although he still didn''t want to open the door to the girl, the girl''s breath just showed that she was also a strong man.


    Guards don''t want to die young because of a word from someone else.


    So only cleverly opened the hero''s rotation room.


    After opening the door, the girl did not show any hesitation and went straight in.


    Then the guard heard the girl''s voice roaring from inside: "I found traces of former heroes Sandler and St. George."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    "Ah, this false picture of unity makes me sick."


    "You try to laugh and roar in the face of the abyss, but you don''t know that your expression is like a lost dog."


    "Because there are more powerful people on your head, so you dare not reveal your true heart."


    "It''s boring. It''s so boring."


    "Let me throw stones that can stir up waves again in this boring city."


    "In this way, even the other demons have no reason to blame me."


    The line of separation -


    Jones walked slowly in the corridor hidden in the walls of Stein.


    With each step, his armor, which was as bright as new, would creak like rusty old armor.


    It seems that because of this, he walked very slowly.


    But each step was so heavy that other guards could feel the wall shaking slowly.


    "Is that the legendary Knight of the earth, Lord Jones?"


    Asked a young guard in a low voice, looking at Jones''s far away back.


    "Well, one of the first seven heroes, and one of the few superpowers who don''t have magic talent." The other, with a scar on his face and a higher rank in his leather armor, whispered in a respectful voice, "it is said that even without that armor, he could defeat three ogres in the wilderness with his bare hands."


    "It is worthy of being a hero. It''s really different from small people like us But I always feel that his armor is too heavy, and his joints don''t seem to be very flexible. It''s going to get in the way of fighting? "


    The guard said with some uncertainty.


    "Fool, how do you think Lord Jones got his nickname" Knight of the earth "? It''s the relationship between the armor. Although it''s very heavy now, it''s actually Lord Jones who is training his body. Once the battle begins, that armor will draw strength from the earth, and make Lord Jones more powerful, and will not be tired even after three days and nights of fighting! "


    The scarred guard, with a higher rank, murmured at his partner.


    "Sure enough, the armor is also "Hero''s treasure." The young guard was not upset by the other side''s rebuke, but with a trace of longing on his face.


    "That''s right. It''s also made by the great sages. It''s the proof and reward of heroes'' great achievements. It''s one of the magic items" hero''s treasure "with powerful power


    The scarred guard nodded: "however, because the war is around the corner, the distribution of the hero''s treasures has been much faster than before. Moreover, many of the new treasure holders have not achieved as great achievements as the former heroes like Jones. After all, Lord Jones has been able to protect us from the world


    "If I can get a hero''s treasure, maybe I can become a hero of mankind and leave my own footprints in history."


    Exclaimed the young guard, holding his spear.


    In fact, the spear can''t be used in the corridor, but due to the rules and regulations, and the road section they inspected also included the outside, so they took the spear with them.


    "If you reverse the conditions and results, you don''t mean that you can become a hero if you get a hero''s treasure, but that you can get a hero''s treasure only if you become a hero." The older scar guard immediately corrected.


    "I know, I also know this kind of thing, but I think so. Instead of giving hero treasure to those who are already very powerful, why not give us such weak people? People who are already very powerful will become more powerful when they get the treasure. However, if we are weak, we can make a strong one. In any case, we are more cost-effective. "


    The young guard muttered reluctantly.


    But as soon as he finished, the old guard knocked him on the head with his spear.


    "If you are stupid, you don''t believe it. In addition to the legend, only those heroes who have taken the treasure can fight against the big devil and the devil in the abyss! What do you want to do with that? And the devil


    "I''m just talking about it. Don''t be angry..."


    Seeing that the other side was angry, the young guard could only explain with a smile.


    After a pause, he said, "but I heard that among the heroic treasures that the great sage has not yet given out, there is one of the strongest among them And that treasure was stolen two days ago, so it was under martial law all the time. "


    "Hum, each of the treasures of the heroes is very powerful, and its power and effect are comparable. How can there be such a saying as" the most powerful ". What''s more, the guardian of the hero''s treasure is the great sage! Even ordinary demon king can''t steal things from him. It must be a false report! If you don''t learn it well, you will always believe this kind of gossip. I''ll beat you up! "


    Leaving aside the young guard who was about to be beaten up, Jones had already arrived at the door of a shabby house built against the wall and slammed the door gently.As a result, the fingers wrapped in thick iron plates easily knocked holes in the door.


    He coughed awkwardly.


    "Aesop, the shift time is coming soon..."


    After a while, there was a stuffy "door is not locked" answer.


    Jones reached out and pushed the whole door down. The pound fell to the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    After that, Jones went through the gate and entered the dilapidated house, which was full of all sorts of things. If people came in, they might think it was just a garbage dump.


    However, Jones knew that these things, which looked like rubbish, were actually magic materials that were hard to find.


    Get away from the one that''s coming Well, it was probably salted fish and other air dried items that Jones walked into the inner room.


    Different from the messy environment outside, the inner room is very clean. Numerous thick books are orderly stacked on dozens of bookshelves, making the whole space filled with the smell of ink and paper.


    "Can''t you change your armor? Its damned voice interferes with my mind


    It looks like a man sitting on a velvet chair with a pale green velvet pen.


    He''s Aesop, a great magician.


    "This is a hero''s treasure given by the great sage." Jones knocked on his breastplate and made a sound of Kuang: "it''s my honor. How can it be removed like this?"


    "Well, only a rusty head like you can make a treasure like that pile of medals in your house, and it''s worthless except for showing off."


    Aesop stroked and practiced the ring on his index finger, and the quill in his hand disappeared in an instant: "what I pursue is a higher goal The truth in these treasures


    "Oh."


    Jones, who had long been used to the other party''s attitude, ignored Aesop''s passionate speech and agreed without salt. Then he took off his helmet and planned to hang it on the coat rack. As a result, the shelf sniffed the smell of the helmet in a very humanized way, and then ran away to the back of the bookshelf without knowing it


    "Damn it, can''t you get a normal coat hanger?"


    Jones, who still had his helmet in his hand, was stunned for a moment before he said angrily, "I hate this kind of personalized coat hanger."


    "If the alchemist who specializes in alchemy hears you say that about me, that alchemist who has a certain degree of thinking ability will definitely be killed."


    Aesop replied coldly.


    "Let them face me


    Jones put his helmet under his armpit, and his empty right hand made a vigorous movement: "I can fight ten of those bean sprouts!"


    "I think you came to me today, not just to talk about bean sprouts?"


    Aesop sighed and looked up from a thick magic book.


    "And it''s nearly twenty minutes before the shift change. You''re too early."


    "The clock of time has been stolen." Jones said solemnly, with a stiff face.


    Aesop stopped.


    "Is it the heroic treasure that touches the law of time and can even trigger miracles?" He asked in disbelief.


    "It is."


    Jones nodded. "And not only that, there seems to be someone who can preach about it, and now there are rumors in Stein."


    "I don''t think it''s very likely that anyone in the salvation army will do something to" swallow the clock. ". After all, they can still distinguish the priorities Aesop frowned slightly.


    "The problem is outside the Salvation Army..." Said Jones at once.


    "You mean the mercenaries and the auxiliary soldiers."


    Aesop''s brow frowned more tightly: "that''s a bit of trouble."


    "Besides, I don''t think the salvation army is a monolithic one."


    "At least I never thought that St. George and Sandler would betray the salvation army."


    "Sandler has his own integrity, and it''s not a good idea for him to join the wandering funeral. And St. George''s head is full of the same old ideas as you. It''s not surprising that after witnessing the Salvation Army''s violation of his chivalry, he will betray the Salvation Army... "


    Aesop was extremely calm to analyze: "and they are both people who value honor and human race more than their own lives. If it is not manipulated by spiritual magic, it must be that their present position is more beneficial to human beings and their own ideas, that''s all. "


    "Even so, betrayal is not to be praised."


    Jones clenched his fists, gritted his teeth and said, "if I knew where they were..."As soon as the voice dropped, the guard''s voice came from the door.


    "Mr. Jones, a villager has found traces of former heroes Sandler and St. George!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    After a look at each other, Jones and Aesop showed a dignified expression.


    "It''s not a time of peace. There should be no such joke." Aesop threw the heavy magic guide book aside, and the coat rack that came out of nowhere picked up the book and stuffed it into the corresponding bookshelf.


    Jones put his helmet back on his head, and said to the guard outside, "bring the messenger here, and we will personally confirm whether the information is true."


    "To order."


    Then the sound from the outside died away with the sound of footsteps.


    "Although the possibility of joking is small, maybe the other party''s purpose is not a joke." Compared with Aesop, who has been studying magic and alchemy in his room all the year round, Jones is obviously more mature and sophisticated in the battlefield. When he meets this situation, he thinks more comprehensively: "for example, we are the heroes in turn to be transferred from the city wall and so on."


    "You mean, the other party may be the spy of the abyss devil."


    There was a chill in Aesop''s eyes.


    His hometown was affected by the invasion of demons, and almost all of them were destroyed.


    Aesop''s family, originally a small aristocrat, was also fragmented in that war.


    It was too late when Aesop, who had studied with a legendary great mage, returned to his hometown. He only found two bodies full of maggots and highly rotten from the ruins of his home


    It is because of this that he joined the salvation army when he returned to the teacher and achieved his cultivation. He blew up a surprise team composed of twelve big demons through a series of carefully designed magic traps, and became a new hero.


    "It''s just possible. I''m just making an analogy." Jones scratched his helmet and made Aesop frown with a screeching sound like a fingernail scratching a blackboard.


    "In a word, we can''t judge until the man comes."


    "Hum." Aesop leaned back on the velvet deck chair unhappily, humming without answering.


    After a while, the guard''s announcement came outside the door.


    To their surprise, however, the informant was a girl.


    "My name is Raven de Paisley, a swordsman from outside Stein."


    The informant first pulled up the corner of her skirt to reveal the leather trousers under the skirt and saluted the two heroes.


    She was not humble or overbearing, and Jones was very fond of her.


    Aesop directly releases a detection evil, but raven is not a spy from the abyss, so this detection magic has no effect at all.


    But Aesop did not rest assured. Instead, he used an unfinished detection lie.


    This magic is only effective for humans, and depending on the magic of the subject, there will be a certain degree of resistance to magic.


    Raven didn''t have much magic power before she entered the state of Dharma substitute, so the magic still took effect.


    But there was no lie in her previous words, so the magic did not respond.


    "Magic is not resisted. It''s not high on magic. It should not be the devil or the people who are bewitched by the devil."


    Aesop narrowed his eyes and whispered in a voice only he could hear.


    Of course, because of the increase in armor, Jones could also hear his words, knowing that there was no doubt about the identity of the girl in front of him.


    But the necessary vigilance is still indispensable.


    "Where did you live?"


    He asked in a solemn voice.


    This kind of voice with his nearly two meters of height, give people a very strong pressure, ordinary people will involuntarily fear, will tell the truth.


    But Laven still looks calm.


    "I came from the east side of the mainland, but now that it was occupied and desperate, I went to the plain of talieside and found the two men on the wanted list in the camp of centaurs."


    The place where Raven was before crossing was indeed the eastern plain, and in this era the eastern plain was indeed occupied. In order to respond to SIVI''s plan and participate in the final war, there is no other way except to go to talieside. The statement that the two men on the wanted notice were found in the Centaur camp did not say when he met them or that he did not know them. Although it gave a misleading impression that they happened to be found near the Centaur camp, there was no lie in the literal sense.


    So there''s still no movement to detect lies.


    "Well, your honesty has won my respect."


    After receiving Aesop''s "can be trusted" statement, and seeing that he removed the detection of evil and detection of lies, Jones said sullenly.


    "So now can you take us to them?"


    "Of course, but until then, aren''t you going to give me the reward?"Raven opened her hand to the big man, waiting for him to pay.


    It made Jones a little embarrassed - although he was a hero, he didn''t have much money.


    "When we find the wanted men in the Centaur camp, we''ll give you the money."


    Aesop immediately spoke out.


    Like Jones, he didn''t have much cash - but Jones spent it on helping the poor and all kinds of wine, while Aesop spent it on the precious wizard books.


    Although it should be possible to get a reward from the warehouse now, the girl only saw St. George''s party in the Centaur camp. God knows when they will leave, so it''s the right way to move quickly.


    "In that case, let''s ask the two heroes to write the IOU first."


    "Because people don''t know when the wanted men will leave the Centaur gathering place," said Raven with a smile. If you don''t give the reward because you don''t find anyone, then I''m losing a lot? Not only did not get anything, but also attracted the hatred of those wanted. There''s paper and pens right there. "


    If it had not been for the Centaurs'' gathering places around Stein, and it would have taken longer to find them one by one, Aesop felt that he would have thrown the greedy girl out.


    When have the promises of two heroes become so worthless


    In addition, that paper is the best material for writing magic scrolls: "talianster magic guide scattered paper". At present, the price in Stein city is 10 cm for a gold coin!


    He ordered the guard to inform the group of magicians that they would sneak into the Centaur camp with the eyes of the mage to observe the whereabouts of St. George. At the same time, Aesop and Jones could only find a useless parchment and write an IOU on it


    Satisfied, raven stuffed the note into her chest and then made a "please" gesture to the two bad looking heroes.


    -- Centaur camp --


    "in other words, should we try our best to attract Stein''s attention while ensuring our own safety?"


    After listening to Sylvie''s explanation, St. George said thoughtfully.


    "It''s a little different, but you can understand it that way."


    SIVI looked at a pocket watch on his body and estimated the time: "it''s almost coming. Let''s get ready to leave. After enjoying the banquets of centaurs, we can''t fight on other people''s territory. "


    Sandler rubbed his temples with a headache. "I think it''s bad that you''re going to fight. The heroes in Stein are not much weaker than us. No matter which one is coming this time, I''m afraid that in the one-on-one situation, you are the only one who can win steadily. "


    "We don''t need to win steadily. We just have to delay the time and make the bigger the better."


    Seaver patted Sandler on the shoulder: "I''ll watch you!"


    "Compared with this, I would rather not be favored by you..." Sandler cried bitterly, "why did I promise to join your strange mercenary regiment in the first place?"


    "Probably because of my personality."


    Sylvie replied casually.


    In response, Sandler scoffed.


    When you are free, you must teach this guy what is etiquette.


    Sylvie thought to himself.


    Sandler, a bird of paradise, feels a chill on his back and his goose bumps stand up inexplicably


    "But Sandler is right. If there are only one or two heroes, we can still cope with it. After all, the strongest heroes are only great mages And in terms of combat effectiveness, it may not be as powerful as your great magician. But this is our limit. Even if we add Shanghai Sen, we will have a lot of pressure when facing three heroes. And once the legends of the city come out, we don''t even have a chance. "


    St. George said to Sylvia with a serious face.


    Although he always insisted on his own Knight way, he still had a definite understanding of his own strength, and he could not help saying with some anxiety: "and this is still under the condition that the other party does not allow those magician troops to coordinate casting."


    The strength of the individual mages in the mage army is not strong, but once the number is up, the power of coordinated casting is also very considerable.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let it go. If you can''t stand it, you can retreat. You should know the secret tunnels I left behind." SIVI waved his hand: "if there''s a legend, I''m sure I won''t sit back and watch."


    "So what should this guy do?" Sandler kicked Hessen, who was still a little drunk. He let out an indistinct whimper, waved impatiently, and asked seavy, "can''t you leave it here?"


    "Find a bucket and drop it." ''said Sylvie solemnly.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    In a dark room, andrudal lay quietly in his reclining chair, enjoying the riot he had caused.


    It is said that the most powerful hero''s treasure, the clock of biting time, has been stolen by it.


    It''s a pity that we don''t know what the great sage of mankind used. No matter what andrudal did, he couldn''t use this pocket watch like treasure.


    "Not enough, not enough I have to continue to add fuel to the flames and make the situation more chaotic! "


    Patting his naked head, andrudal muttered softly.


    Because those legends have gradually reached the relationship with Stein, even it has no way to appear in front of the public without any scruples. God knows if there will be any legend that can see its disguise at a glance. When the city of Stein is surrounded by strong enemies, even as the Lord of fear, it will only fall.


    However, there is no direct relationship between not being able to go out at will and making the whole city more chaotic. It is not difficult to hypnotize the weak willed mercenaries through hypnosis, or it is not difficult to spread rumors by hired thugs.


    As andrudar pondered in silence on the way to make the Salvation Army more chaotic, there was an aggressive knock on the door.


    Andrudal''s appearance immediately changed from a demon to a thin old man. "He" was hunched with white hair. One eye looked as if he was blind. His skin was full of wrinkles, and there were protruding blue veins between his neck.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Opening the door, andrudal asked the heavily armed city guard outside.


    His voice also sounds as old as his appearance. The intermittent feeling makes people feel that he is dying at any time.


    "Don''t be nervous, old man. This is just our routine inspection. Recently, many people are spreading rumors. I hope you can pay close attention to suspicious people around, so as to find out the spies sent from the abyss."


    When he saw that an old man with white hair and chicken skin came to open the door, the attitude of the young and vigorous city guard immediately changed a lot. Stein was not an ancient city, but a war fortress built out of thin air by the strong men of human beings in order to confront the abyssal demons. The old people who could be qualified to live in the city were not the relatives of the soldiers who had made great contributions, or were established for human beings A veteran who has made great contributions.


    Either way, the city guard will not offend them. In fact, he respects these old people from the bottom of his heart.


    "Routine inspection, ok In those years, Howard and I also found out a lot of spies through routine inspection... "


    Andurudar continued to play an old man''s voice, and casually told lies.


    At the same time, it also allows the city guards to enter the house for inspection. As a demon king, if ordinary human beings can find evidence or clues of his evil deeds, then the devil will be too defeated


    In the eyes of the city guards, the rickety old man who had been their predecessors was tall and tall.


    In the end, the city guards got nothing as expected.


    After apologizing to andrudal, the party left this generation in a mighty way.


    After confirming that the other party had gone far through his own perception ability, andrudal''s mouth showed a dark curve, and instead of hunchback, he straightened up and closed the door with a sneer.


    "It seems that humans really don''t take the devil''s wisdom seriously to make such a fool responsible for the safety of the city." Andrudal could not help feeling despised, but then he began to laugh again: "forget it, this kind of fool, as a city Guard officer, is also good for me..."


    When he pretended to be an ordinary man, he attracted the attention of the Knights because of his strange words and deeds. Finally, in order not to reveal his identity, he had to kill a group of knights who found his true face, which barely covered up the past.


    Back in his reclining chair, andurudar perfected his plan again.


    Suddenly, it was interrupted by a slight thought.


    Push open the window, spread out the palm, a beetle flew up its palm.


    He took a blank piece of parchment from the edge of the table and dropped the bug on it.


    Immediately, the bug was like a broken toy, turned into countless pieces of broken parts, and then those parts of the pigsty fainted, turned into the text passed over, printed on the whole piece of parchment.


    This bug is not a real creature. Although it is similar to the devil''s apostles in essence, it is actually a small magic developed and perfected by andrudal himself.


    As one of the demons, andrudal, the Lord of fear, is actually the most special one.


    Apart from the fact that he likes to use intelligence to solve problems, he is the only one without the devil''s apostles.


    Under the control of andrudal, these insects can fly to any corner of Stein except those legendary mages. They can record all their seeing and hearing into words and record them in their bodies. After collecting the corresponding information, they will return to the caster and change back to the script on the paper Like.Andurudar calls them the Indian letter worms.


    The Indian has been monitoring juynes, his meeting with Aesop, and later Raven''s whistle blowing. Even some of the conversations of the group on their way to the Centaur camp were recorded.


    At a glance, andrudal quickly sifted out useful information.


    "Is there any other former hero Sandler found in St. George Ascalon..."


    "There were three heroes who betrayed the salvation army before Besides the two of them, there should be a Giro Freud


    "Giro Freud..."


    Duran''s name seemed to have been repeated again.


    "Damn asshole, sooner or later, I''ll string you up with that other damned wizard to make a barbecue!"


    He muttered, gnashing his teeth.


    "I see. There were three people in the Centaur camp, and there was another one besides St. George and Sandler. But from the description, it should not be Giro, but it''s a bit like that damned wizard. "


    Nine of them are cunning.


    It''s a pity that andrudal is not the one left.


    "No, I have to make sure..." It murmured to himself, turned around in the dark and crude room for two times, and finally said: "anyway, there are only a big Mage Level IMP and a pure physical strength enhanced fool who are going there now. It''s not a worry."


    After confirming that the two heroes, who are extremely powerful in the eyes of ordinary people, do not pose a great threat to him, andrudal changed his appearance, from a trembling old man who seemed to return to the west at any time to a young and strong young man.


    It reconfirmed the meeting place of the party, which was recorded on the paper, and crept up there, following them, intending to go with them to the Centaur camp, which had witnessed St. George and Sandler.


    "I always feel like someone is looking at us from behind."


    Aesop looked back strangely, but he didn''t see any figures.


    "Don''t worry too much. There are a lot of magicians behind us. It''s normal to feel watched."


    Jones comforted him.


    After all, St. George is a famous master of the imperial sword knights, and his infamous fire is the model of all the soul tools, which is extremely powerful. Sandler''s bowing skill is also very excellent, plus the divine bow. The bird of paradise, regardless of its attack range and hit rate, is frightening. What''s more, it can add various strange effects to the arrow


    Even if they are now traitors of heroes, their achievements as heroes are absolutely unshakable.


    It can be said that if they are right alone with them, Jones and Aesop are not sure of victory, and even have problems with whether they can persist for a period of time.


    That''s why they found foreign aid through their own identity, namely, the sorcerer troops of the salvation army. In short, they are magicians who cast all kinds of large-scale magic through coordinated casting.


    Maybe the general magicians can''t get involved in the battle between heroes, but a large group of magicians who fight independently may be able to interfere to a certain extent, while a large group of cooperative magicians can undoubtedly intervene in the battle between the two heroes, and even affect the direction of victory.


    Not only Aesop, but even Raven felt a chill in her eyes.


    Even if she could not see anything back, she could guess that the owner of the sight should be andrudal, the Lord of fear.


    Sylvie in the congenital before, once made cheat and Gilo joint injury to andrudar.


    At that time, raven was also present, so it was no coincidence that androuludal was able to recognize Raven.


    Isn''t this part of Sylvie''s plan Raven murmured to herself.


    If andrudal is going to correct raven, a bottle of real Potion on Laven can make the other person show the original shape and become the object of everyone''s fire collection.


    On the contrary, if the other side didn''t do anything about it, there was no way to solve it. In fact, there were a lot of magic Hesong troops, and they were dressed like a mold. Naturally, raven could not find the demon king hidden in it.


    As he approached the Centaur''s camp, Aesop made a pause.


    "It seems that our actions have been seen through." "It''s a bit of a problem," jounes said softly, looking at the two men waiting outside the camp


    On the other hand, andrudal looked at SIVI, who was chuckling on the other side, and the fierce light flashed in his eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    "It''s Jones and Aesop, and the magic hymn."


    Sandler, who had been in various battlefields and troops, knew better about the new heroes of mankind than St. George, who was in the order of swords and only performed special tasks.


    Although his voice was still serious, St. George could hear the relief.


    "Jones is one of the few flesh style schools among heroes. The hero''s treasure is the" rust armor ". After the restrictions are lifted, he can gain the strength and resilience equivalent to the level of elite Graham. In addition, he can also use some special combat skills. But I haven''t played with him, and the specific tactics are not clear. "


    "Aesop is an academic magician. Although he has great talent in practice, his real achievement is only to blow up a nest of big demons. His treasure is a fingerwheel called "invisible chanter". At present, he only knows that it can emit green magic particles to simulate various objects... "


    He picked out the important parts of the two and quickly introduced them to St. George and Sylvie.


    Aesop on the other side has raised his eyebrows.


    "Academic Well, I''ll show you today. " He held his left hand flat, revealing the finger wheel he was wearing: "as an academic type, how can I crush you, a practical hero?"


    But jounes obviously did not have the habit of talking much, immediately activated his armor, and then approached the three at an incredible speed!


    If Sylvie doesn''t want to do it, it''s only St. George who can stop Jones.


    He pulled out the fire of notoriety and did not liberate his real name. He cut a blade light at will, which forced Jones to change his route. It is true that the rust armor has strengthened his resilience, but it is not strong enough to be able to recover when everything is cut into two by the edge light.


    And St. George also took advantage of the situation to exert his strength under his feet. He crossed nearly 100 meters and appeared in front of Jones and waved his sword!


    Looking at the two melee guys banging and banging together, and it was obvious that Jones was in the downwind, and from time to time his wounds were cut out, and the grass under his feet was dyed in a mess. Aesop sighed, "it''s a fire of infamous fame." then he stretched out his finger and sang, "its quality is defense, and its form is a shield."


    Pale green particles form a shield that blocks an arrow that has been blessed with penetrating enchantment.


    Almost at the same time, Sandler had fired three arrows in a row, each with a different enchantment.


    Aesop, however, did not even look. He just waved his finger and whispered, "repeat three times."


    three shields as like as two peas just appeared, and the three arrows that were common for men could be counted as the kill arrow.


    Immediately one of them had a violent explosion, which broke up the light green particles.


    "Is the explosion enchanted..." Aesop frowned slightly. He also understood that long-term defense would lead to loss, so he did not intend to continue to defend, but took the initiative to attack: "its quality is an arrow, its shape is a gun."


    The pale green particles abandoned the three arrows that had no kinetic energy and could not pose a threat, and formed a long gun, which was suspended behind Aesop.


    "Shoot!"


    At his command, the spears shot at Sandler like arrows from the bowstring.


    How could Sandler be used by other people as an archer?


    Almost in the middle of a breath, Sandler judged the flight path of the spears, dodged the attack in no hurry, and reared his arrows and bows, ready to fight back.


    A gust of wind blows away the smoke of the explosion, and brings Aesop''s expression to Sandler''s eyes.


    It''s like a kid who''s got the trick.


    Oops!


    Sandler was startled and tried to dodge, but it seemed too late.


    "Its quality is explosion, its shape is package."


    At Aesop''s voice, the Spears on the ground immediately inflated into a disgusting pustule, and then exploded. It was clearly composed of green particles, but the destructive power of the explosion was so amazing that even the battle between St. George and Jones was affected by the blast and had to be separated for a while.


    "Sandler


    Even the one who was a little far away was almost blown away, not to mention Sandler in the explosion center? St. George gave a cry of apprehension.


    Immediately, the smoke and dust from the explosion was torn apart, and the huge hole created by the explosion on the ground also appeared in front of people, and the most striking thing was a cocoon like thing in the middle of the big pit.


    It began to peel off slowly from the middle, and finally revealed Sandler and Hessen, who had survived the disaster.


    And the cocoon wall slowly closed, and finally turned back to Hessen''s scarf.


    It seems to be this that withstood the power of the explosion.


    "Lost Hero''s treasure..."


    Aesop looked at the new Hessen as if on the brink of an enemy and glared: "who are you?""A man from hell."


    Hessen arms embrace chest, for Aesop''s eyes do not dodge, candidly reply..


    "It''s too late. I almost got killed!" Sandler said angrily.


    "If I don''t know which one I''m going to throw into the VAT now, I''m going to ask if I''m going to throw it into the VAT."


    Hessen''s movement and expression did not change at all. Even his eyes were still fixed on Aesop in the distance, but his voice was a little resentful: "it made me stink of milk."


    Sandler looked away with a guilty look.


    "Its quality is chopping and its shape is sword."


    Aesop''s voice brought Sandler back to his senses. He saw that there were pale green particles oozing from the wall of the hole created by the explosion. Then he formed a sword with a handle, which revolved around the two people at the bottom of the pit. He did not know when he would fly over to stab a sword.


    "That guy''s body doesn''t seem to be able to move when he''s using it."


    Hessen pulled out the machete behind his back and whispered to Sandler, "I''ll deal with it here. You can try to snipe him as soon as he does it."


    Although the voice was not loud, Aesop heard him by creating a set of detection magic.


    "It''s not that simple, shoot!"


    All of a sudden, the sharp points of the long swords around them were aimed at them, and they would fly to them in the next moment.


    However, Hessen lifted his cape smartly. As soon as the black cloth was thrown away, Sandler''s body disappeared from the bottom of the pit and appeared directly at the edge above the pit, drawing an arrow at Aesop.


    Aesop spat and immediately stops the long sword firing. Instead, he pinches a casting action and creates a force field wall in front of him, which can block the arrows flying towards his chest in the next moment.


    At this time, seeing that the two heroes on his side had already begun to be beaten down, Hesong troops did not continue to play soy sauce, but Hesong produced the first wide area Magic - group soul awe.


    If the magic is cast by one person, it is about the level of three rings. However, according to the strength of the releaser, the power of the magic will also have a greater fluctuation.


    Now because it''s a collaborative cast, the difficulty of casting is reduced to one link, and the effect is almost constant and the best!


    Jones and Aesop, who had been marked as friendly for a long time, would not be affected by magic, but the three people here at dawn were affected by the same.


    Suddenly the advantages and disadvantages reversed.


    Originally pressed by St. George, Jones seized the opportunity to smash St. George, who could not dodge but could only resist.


    Aesop also won precious casting time. After a bigg''s invisible thrust drove Sandler back into the hole, he trapped them in the hole again with endless magic.


    But also because of the co cast, the magic wave and other people''s different andurudar suddenly exposed.


    However, he did not change back to the original shape, but rushed to Raven, who was watching the battle, as if he wanted to catch the other side with one blow.


    Almost at the same time, the girl discovered the action of andurudar, pulled out to kill the double-edged "Qiushui" and "Yuehua", and alerted her.


    For some reason, the mage Hesong army did not investigate andurudar''s strange behavior, but released the second collaborative magic, the group spirit whip.


    Spirit flogging itself is a relatively advanced magic in the three rings. Group spirit whipping can even be included in the four ring magic, which will cause great influence and damage to the spirit of all non undead creatures. For magicians, if they fail to pass the will test of spiritual whip, the consequences will be very terrible.


    As long as this move can be hit, with the cooperation of Jones and Aesop, the capture of two former heroes and an unknown treasure user will be sure.


    This time, however, they miscalculated.


    Because Sylvie did it at last.


    At first, the magic structure of the group spirit whip was punctured and dissipated in the air; then, with a big hand, several heroes were separated from each other; finally, after clenching his fist, andurudar, who was attacking raven, seemed to be hit by an invisible hammer, and flew back and knocked down at a faster speed like a shell The thin body of the sorcerer


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Aesop looked suspiciously at SIVI, who had a calm expression. He wanted to use his treasure "invisible chanter" to lock in the other party, but somehow he could not summon up the courage to do such a thing.


    SIVI first touched the little green dragon''s head on his shoulder, glanced at Aesop, and chuckled softly. Aesop was scared to death by the full boss fan.


    Then he clapped his hands and put out a classic starting action of Bruce Lee.


    "I''m a born master, Sylvie Aldrich!"


    , including Kindler, haessen and St Georges, all of them make complaints about the same time.


    The inborn master is a Mao!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    The congenital master (fake) hands naturally extraordinary.


    Sylvie broke through the magic hymn unit''s coordinated casting with one face-to-face, and almost at the same time defeated Jones and Aesop, and sent andrudal flying out.


    "Rust head, be careful, that guy is at least a top magician!" Aesop quickly recognized that the gap between him and SIVI was not easy to make up.


    "I knew it wasn''t that simple this time..."


    Jones''s voice came from under his helmet.


    On the other side, andrudal got up with gnashing teeth.


    Even if it''s angry, it''s been disheartened by just one human twice in a row.


    And Sylvie is still indifferent, even in the mood to continue to joke.


    "Eat my Buddha''s palm!"


    A huge golden magic palm fell from the sky and shrouded several people.


    "Be careful, it''s a specialized bigbee smashed palm!"


    Aesop recognized the magic of the second ring, and after reminding Jones aloud, he had already flashed to one side.


    Jones also immediately rolled out the range of bigbee''s smashed palm.


    After a loud noise, a pit about the size of Aesop''s just exploded appeared on the spot of the golden palm, and smoke was still curling up


    "Bigbee smashed palm is a two ring arcane magic, which can be specialized into a variety of elemental palms However, no spell casting and instant casting make the difficulty rise to the level of the Third Ring Road, plus the destructive power after specialization... "


    Even Aesop of the academic school found that he could not construct similar magic or counter magic in a short time.


    "Aesop, don''t be dazzled! Look at the sky


    Jones''s voice revived Aesop and looked up into the sky.


    Then he was stunned and his face became extremely pale.


    Countless golden palms are falling towards the ground like a meteor shower. Even their own flashes are impossible to escape in a short time!


    "Cheated What kind of great magician can instantly cast this kind of magic which is almost forbidden... "


    Aesop felt a bitter taste in his mouth: "in terms of the magic power, is the legendary Mage at this level?"


    Although SIVI was in the shadow of the meteor shower, he didn''t feel any sense of panic.


    Not only he, but everyone else at dawn, had no fear of it.


    I don''t know where the confidence comes from, which makes them trust the commander at dawn. SIVI won''t leave them alone.


    Even St. George, who inserted the fire of notoriety back into the scabbard, was still in the mood to ask, "did you develop this magic? I''ve never seen it before. In terms of power alone, it''s worth looking forward to What''s its name? "


    "Not yet named."


    Sylvie touched his chin and said in a consultative tone, "what do you think of the merciful Chiba hand?"


    Wei Wei did not hear St Georges''s evaluation or make complaints about the name of this evil interest, because the magic palm on the next moment was like a meteorite hitting the ground, and a small mushroom cloud slowly rose when it burst.


    At that moment, several of Stein''s legends were looking in this direction.


    And the Centaur barracks, which are close to the battlefield, are almost confused by their deafening noise and the continuous shaking of the earth.


    Only ares guessed something when he found out that his guests were not there.


    The bombing of terror came quickly and ended quickly.


    Aesop coughed and felt that he had difficulty breathing.


    But now it''s a blessing to be able to survive.


    As soon as he looked up, he found the truth that he was able to survive that kind of uninterrupted attack - a hemispherical transparent magic barrier was buckled upside down on his head, blocking most of the bombing power for him.


    Although the smoke of gunpowder remained, we could see that other members of the magic Hesong army also had this kind of magic shield - but they were so weak that they were stunned by repeated bombing.


    It also surprised Aesop.


    Since the other side has used such powerful magic on them, why save them?


    At this time, as the smoke and dust dispersed, he suddenly found that one of them did not enjoy the treatment of magic shield - the one who had suddenly rushed to the girl who was leading the way.


    It''s just that the man survived Although the clothes become ragged, but the body does not seem to be too much damage, only a few abrasions, the flow of blue blood.


    Wait


    "Blue blood?! You are the devil He exclaimed.


    "I see..." Andrudal felt his whole body was in pain. The attack just now even made him feel extremely dangerous. He did not seem to hear Aesop''s voice at all. Instead, he murmured to himself: "fighting with human heroes and magicians is just acting. Is my real purpose..."The last time I had this sense of crisis, it was the time when it was pursued and killed by several enemies of the same rank.


    "But you are too arrogant, human!"


    Andrudal grinned, no longer hiding his identity, his long tusks reflecting a metallic light in the sun.


    "No one can fool me! No one can fool the Lord of fear


    Sylvie, on the other hand, is innocent.


    This obviously makes the other party more angry.


    Even if it was a little far away, Aesop could feel the anger and killing on the other side.


    "Lord of fear The devil?! We''ve got a demon in our team! "


    Aesop felt that the facts he met today were too much of a ups and downs.


    The traitor who crusades against human beings ends up with a legendary great mage, who almost beats his party to the mass destruction. However, there is a demon king among them!


    What is the devil?


    The leader of the abyss, the leader of the demons, the powerful monster, the evil axis leading to the war, and the culprit of invading the main material plane


    Such a guy hiding in the salvation army? And the traitors of the human race to find it out?


    There is nothing more ironic than this.


    "Aesop What is the situation now? "


    The incredible voice of Jones awakened Aesop.


    "I''m not sure, but as things stand now, I''m afraid we''ve got something wrong. There''s something else about Saint George''s betrayal..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    For the first time in his life, andrudal was so angry.


    Of course it knows that the other side is a strong enemy Even better than the last time I met, I was attacked by it.


    It can be said that the other side has almost reached the peak of human power.


    But that doesn''t affect its anger.


    Andurudar clenched his fist and smashed it to the ground. As soon as the black mud of volcanic eruption sprang out of the ground and swallowed up his body, the black mud did not stop, but gushed into the sky like a tower to the sky!


    Sylvie''s face finally became dignified. He reached out and made a movement.


    All those who were protected by his magic shield disappeared from the black mud fountain caused by andurudar and appeared hundreds of meters away.


    "Wake those guys up and run."


    He snapped his fingers and removed the magic shield. The wind element brought Sylvie''s whispering to the ears of the awake guy.


    Although the original purpose of those guys was to attack the members of dawn, SIVI believed that they would make the right choice in the face of such things as the devil king.


    Aesop looked at the black mud fountain not far away and felt the negative emotion that made him vomit. The whole person was in a trance.


    As a magician, the spirit is much sharper than ordinary people, and it will bring some disadvantages. It''s just like people with good ears will feel worse next to a loud noise source.


    It''s just that he''s protected by powerful magic, and he won''t be exposed to those disadvantages.


    "Are you all right?"


    As the person with the worst magic ability, Jones is the one who is least affected by the black mud fountain. Besides feeling a little depressed, he has almost no other negative effects.


    However, he also understood that they would not be able to intervene in the fight. He held his pale friend and asked with concern Maybe they can still fight with the devil in their heyday as heroes, but if they want to start now, it''s a bit too hard for them.


    "Rusty head, don''t you have eyes..." Aesop retched, his voice weak: "of course not at all."


    After gasping for a while, he pushed away Jones''s hand: "leave me alone, and try to wake up the magicians of Hesong Army Now that we have brought them out, we have to bring them back. "


    After a deep look at Aesop, who seemed to fall at any time, Jones said nothing more, but nodded heavily, then ran to wake up the magicians who were still in a coma and told them to run away.


    SIVI glanced at the two men who had started to move, and then stopped looking at them.


    After all, the next thing is to fight a real devil. Even if he is distracted in the battle, he will not have a good end.


    "Get out of here, too."


    After saying a word to the rest of the members at dawn, SIVI took the Dragon off his shoulder: "and you too."


    The little dragon made a pitiful cry.


    But SIVI just touched his head and handed it to Raven.


    "Is it really OK..." Looking at the growing black fountain not far away, raven asked anxiously, "this guy''s strength is different from the initial record. It''s likely that he has gained more power in the main material plane To be on the safe side, we still... "


    But before she had finished, Seaver made a pause.


    "Needless to say, I know it." "I understand the situation better than anyone else," he said with a gentle smile


    He took a deep breath and looked at the fountain of pure malice not far away. His expression became serious and serious: "the Lord of fear, andrudal, strengthens his demons by sucking negative emotions, and the negative emotions of the main material plane are no less than the abyss I''m afraid its real strength is almost the same as those of the warlords of the fighting system. But... "


    The legendary great mage''s powerful momentum spread from him. His white robe was silent, and even the wizard''s hat on his head trembled slightly.


    Although there is no change in appearance, in other people''s perception, Sylvie''s sense of existence has been able to compete with the black mud fountain that runs through the sky and earth!


    "But if even one demon can''t win, then how can we save the whole world..."


    After seeing off Raven and his party, who seemed to want to say something else.


    Sylvie looked up at the growing black fountain.


    He''s not the kind of gentleman who will wait for the other person''s transformation to attack What''s more, the transformation of brother GUI demon king is not worth seeing.


    But if you attack that thing now, 90% of it will lead to negative emotions.


    Although for him, as a legend, even if the negative emotions of tens of millions of people all flow back into his body, it will not cause fatal damage to his soul, but it is also a little troublesome to get rid of these negative emotions, let alone a demon who covets him.In short, the words of reckless action will make yourself fall into the wind.


    Suddenly, he looked in awe.


    "Here!"


    The top of the fountain collapsed and turned into black rock falling from the sky.


    Although I don''t know what the consequences of being hit by that thing, SIVI doesn''t intend to try it with his own body.


    So he waved his hands like a conductor symphony, creating numerous blocky etheric ethers in the sky, and throwing all those black rocks in the void Without ether as a buffer, even SIVI would have been tricky to send unstable black rocks through space cracks.


    "I don''t know if you are satisfied with the appetizer, mole ant!"


    The black fountain suddenly broke, revealing a black figure suspended in the air.


    It was a creature with a general shape similar to human beings, but it was two tall creatures. It seemed to be made of coal all over it. It was very black and bright. There were four huge wings covered with metal shiny black feathers.


    It has oval head, no mouth, nose and ear on its face, only one eye that runs through the whole face. The pupils of the eyes are golden yellow. If you look carefully, it can be found that there are many worms like creatures wriggling in its huge eyes.


    There is a ring on its head But rather than a halo, it is more an irregular ring made up of many black sticks. Those sticks are still stretching and stretching, which makes the ring feel uneven.


    It has a white mane between its neck, a little like fur, and the only hair on it.


    I wonder if it is opposite to its wings. It has four hands, and it grows to the knee. There are six fingers and feet, which are all sharp. The nails with blood like red also make people feel cold.


    It has only one foot, but the joint of the feet is the reverse joint of the beast, and the huge and thick thigh shows the nature of the beast.


    Finally, a tail full of black bone thorns, only the tip of the tail is the same as the nail bright red.


    A variety of fear of the devil That''s what the Lord of fear is, anduludar.


    "It''s a terrible appetizer..." Sivy dug his ears, complaining.


    Then his eyes fell on the other''s tail.


    "I heard that every hundred years after the fear demon had a bone stab on his tail So you''re two thousand years old. "


    Andurodar, with four arms waving together, dozens of black columns as big as the train carriage appeared in the air, and headed for the west wing below!


    The explosion came from time to time, but the fire was dark, giving a mysterious and terrifying feeling.


    "Has human research into the abyss reached this level It''s just! "


    The low voice of anduludar was only sounded.


    Clearly there is no mouth, and I don''t know what organ it makes sound.


    Next moment, the king''s tail soared, pumping towards the air.


    In the empty half of the sky, there was a figure of SIVI. His magic shield was broken by the tail full of bone stabs. The whole man went out and fell into the black fire.


    But in a moment, all the black flames disappeared, showing a slightly embarrassed figure of SIVI.


    "But I am not the general fear. The bone thorn on my tail will grow every seven hundred seventy-seven years! " Andurodar pointed up to West Wei.


    The black chips were shot from several directions towards the middle of Seville.


    "That is, I have lived for more than 15000 years For a demon who can grow stronger with time to collect negative emotions, you should also know what such a long life means! "


    With his hands clasped, the magic light of blue flickered, and the black chips were like the laser of prism, and they were all bent out and flew to nowhere.


    "Means you''re going to be Alzheimer''s?"


    Satirizing each other with no loss, SIVI again held his hand, which made the gravity around andurodar chaotic.


    "To some extent, tamper with the laws of the world It''s a strong ability, but it doesn''t matter when the law changes? "


    Some parts of the body of andurodar were torn apart by uneven gravity, but it was not panicked, just pointing to the sky.


    Suddenly the black sky covered the space where the two people were, and then the world changed.


    The law suddenly deviated, and the former revision of West Wei naturally lost its effect.


    "This is..." SIVI looked at the surroundings in a little surprise: "you actually moved the abyss over!"


    "In this world, not only you humans can realize miracles."


    There was a hint of pride in the voice of anduradar, which made SIVI, who fooled him twice, with a sense of achievement."Now, the legend of mankind, are you ready to fall?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    The blue and black mountains are endless, and the mountains, which have no roundness at all, exude a cold breath from their bones.


    The same nearly black blue clouds surrounded the mountains, and from time to time huge lightning mixed with purple ran through the clouds in an extremely violent state, lighting up the dark cloud. This is probably the only light in this area.


    But although the mountains are high and cold, they are still not as dangerous as the canyon that runs through them.


    Purple miasma pervaded it, and it was filled with unpleasant negative emotions. Although there are many signs of life, we can not feel even a little bit of friendship. Just standing there, you will be numbed by the killing intention of eating its meat and sleeping its skin, and the skin will ache.


    If other demons can be regarded as intelligent creatures with thinking ability and communication ability, the demons living here are just monsters who are purely loyal to desire and hope and like to vent their negative emotions.


    I want to see the canyon.


    To be exact, this is just a section of the wanwang gorge, which is nearly 1000 kilometers across the abyss.


    At the moment, because of the power of the Lord of fear, andrudar has dragged this area of the abyss to the main material plane!


    Even if it''s just in the border, it''s a miracle.


    Of course, that''s not good news for Sylvie.


    He has never been to the abyss. Although he has obtained the plane coordinates of the abyss before, it is too troublesome to cross the barrier of space, and if he does not pay attention to it and opens a channel between the main material plane and the abyss plane, it will be troublesome. Therefore, he has never taken the initiative to go to the abyss


    Because of this, he was very unfamiliar with the law of the abyss. However, the preciseness of the law of the abyss is similar to that of the main material plane. Even if we start to analyze the law and its loopholes immediately, it will take a long time.


    As a result, SIVI''s greatest dependence as a legendary mage was thus limited.


    "Xundar''s voice is not found here, but it''s my voice.


    For people of their level, the focus of information acquisition has long shifted from vision to perception. If it''s just ordinary fog or miasma, even if the other party hides a hundred miles away, SIVI will still be able to find clues.


    But now his perception has failed.


    Seaver looked at the vast mountains. First he frowned. Then he flicked his finger and threw an alchemy beetle out.


    This is an imitation of the detection beetles sold in the system by the alchemy Department of Aldrich college. Although the price performance ratio is poor to a mess, and the real product is not easy to use, it is also an important achievement of the college, especially in the miniaturization of the magic guide instrument, which is a breakthrough of the century.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with the present situation.


    After the beetle flew far away, Sylvie closed his eyes and sensed the position of the beetle, but he failed in anticipation.


    "It''s not that the Lord of fear has avoided my perception with his own ability, but has miasma or the particularity of this region interfered with my perception..."


    Thinking of this, she raised her hands and made several casting moves.


    The elements of wind in the atmosphere were immediately driven by him, turning into tornadoes in this barren and strange land.


    To Sylvie''s surprise, even if he did, the other side still didn''t want to make a move.


    But he soon found out the reason for the other party''s indifference.


    No matter how the tornado blows, the miasma in the canyon is still diffuse, and there is no appearance of being blown away at all.


    "Did you deal with the miasma against the wind, but it also exposed the fact that the mystery was in the miasma..."


    While Sylvie was still analyzing the current situation, a figure pounced from the miasma.


    He thought at first that the Lord of fear was attacking.


    However, it was immediately discovered that what attacked was just an abyss demon who had lost his sense Normally speaking, the abyss demons are all typical of bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. Seeing that there is a hard bone at least at the level of a great magician, he has already counselled him. How could he rush over like this, like taking aphrodisiac.


    What SIVI has lost for the time being is the very convenient ability of weaving rules. However, his legendary master''s strength has not been mixed with water at all.


    In the middle of the attack, the devil''s body completely turned into fly ash because of the strong effect of dissolving nodules. Finally, he couldn''t even touch SIVI''s clothes. Only a gust of wind that came towards him slightly stirred SIVI''s hair.


    It''s a bully. It''s seavy who warns the monsters around that they''re looking at them. He''s not a good guy to mess with.


    However, he underestimated the brainwashing effect of these monsters'' negative emotions all the year round. Even though the monsters showed terrible lethality, there were still demons attacking him one after another.


    Although it''s hard for even the great devil to hurt Sylvie right now, the feeling that there''s always a bug trying to climb on you and bite you isn''t happy at all.More to SIVI''s displeasure, he made several deliberate flaws on the way, but none of them succeeded in attracting an attack from andurudar.


    A powerful demon is not terrible. What''s terrible is that this guy is still in miasma and ready to attack him at any time


    Sylvie also tried to destroy the space with the great magic of the four rings with great damage range to force out the Lord of fear. However, when he blasted the surrounding area into white ground, the surrounding environment would immediately change. Judging from the point that he was still in the desire to look at the canyon, I am afraid the Lord of fear sent other places of his territory


    As a result, apart from wasting a lot of magic power, nothing has been achieved.


    "Is the aim to wait for me to show negative emotions before attacking? If the noumenon is to fear the devil, it should be like its own family, like to attack when the opponent''s mood is very ups and downs. "


    A little later, SIVI found the remains of the alchemy beetle he had released.


    It seems that the beetle was destroyed by some monster. It may also bring a sense of demonstration. The beetle is crushed by stepping on the ground, and even the specialized metal shell is not spared.


    Siveton felt a little angry.


    But then he calmed down again and rubbed his forehead.


    Worthy of being the demon king, he was so cautious when his own strength was superior, and even used this trick to provoke him.


    "Well, I can''t find you out, but at least it''s OK to leave here!"


    Having calmed down again, SIVI decided not to follow the other party''s pace any more and broke away from the abyss barrier with a stroke.


    However, when you log in to the main material plane again, if you are too close to each other, you will be immediately enveloped in that world. If you are too far away, you can''t guarantee that the other party will not slip back to Stein again. In that case, it will be more difficult to find it out again.


    Sure enough, as soon as he returned to the main material plane, the surrounding environment became a boundless abyss, and the world wanted to look at the canyon.


    After escaping six times in a row, even SIVI showed a little tired look.


    In terms of magic reserves, human beings have a natural disadvantage and are not rivals of Warcraft and demons. Even legends are the same.


    Andrudal, who had been hiding in the dark and watching SIVI, finally started.


    As soon as it started, it was a thunderbolt. The blue and black clouds in the sky were scattered directly. Countless lightning ran like boa constrictors in the sky, swallowing and blending with each other. It turned into a huge lightning pillar running through the whole heaven and earth, and was pounded down towards the unprepared leader of Xiwei!


    As long as this hit, there is no doubt that Sylvie will be blasted into scum Maybe not even dregs.


    Moreover, the thunder and lightning of the abyss is different from the ordinary thunder and lightning. The penetration power of the magic is very high, and most of the magic barriers cannot block the thunder and lightning of the abyss.


    Even dodge can''t dodge, and Seaver''s blinking ability seems impossible to be continuously used


    "Cry, cry, and then, die!"


    The evil curse of the Lord of fear rings around Sylvie.


    Everything seems to have come to an end. His first battle after he became a legendary mage ended in failure, together with the battle, and his young life Of course, it can''t happen so easily.


    In this almost desperate situation, almost at the same time that andrudal was laughing wildly, SIVI also showed a smile on his face.


    "The fox''s tail has finally come out!"


    The next moment, his body was engulfed by the huge lightning column, completely turned into residue and disappeared.


    "It''s just a human, but it''s a good opponent." "It was a mistake to forget to ask his name," he said haughtily, looking at the pair of remains left by SIVI


    And then a voice that made its soul roar behind him.


    "Don''t be so sorry." The undamaged Sylvie did not know when he was behind him, and had already cast a spell on it: "I''m just a nameless master of magic."


    As soon as the voice fell, SIVI''s hand was on it, and in an instant he blew off the lower body and a right hand of andrudal.


    "No way How could... " Andrudal fell to the ground, and his voice murmured weakly, "how did you do it..."


    "It''s just a little cover up. From the fourth escape from the border, the one in front of you is not me, but a puppet." Sylvie is a student of Eve. Naturally, he has learned how to make magic puppets: "have you heard of puppets? That''s the guy you just ruined. And the miasma in this place can isolate the breath. Even if you can''t find me after I deliberately hide myself. "


    "I see Then, what is the magic that breaks me like this


    "A miracle for me." Sylvie whispered, "witness its power again.""Die of a miracle It''s not a disgrace to me as a demon. "


    Andrudal closed his huge eye and disappeared from the world under Sylvie''s denial of the supernatural miracle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "The negative emotions have not dissipated at all Not only that, but even the abyss has not disappeared. "


    SIVI sighed, "andurudar, do you think I''m an idiot like you?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, there was a creepy laugh in the air.


    The miasma, which could not even be blown away by the wind, gathered into a big hand and pinched it towards sivena.


    Sylvie no longer continued to be clumsy. He took out a magic wand from the storage box. The top of the wand was not a common magic core or glittering crystal, but a silver cross and a shield with a relief of Goddess suffering on the shield.


    "Maire''s Dharma ring (legend)"


    "wand ritual instrument"


    "the legendary great mage Mel matherin, who is famous for his seal, healing and defense magic, used his life''s insights as raw materials to create a treasure. He almost sealed the king of the night devil, but failed because the holder was too weak. Therefore, it became one of the most proud collections of the kings of night demons of all ages, and finally lost in the war of night demons "


    " when holding this treasure, you can save all levels of spiritual magic below miracle. "


    " when you hold this treasure, you can always keep calm and not be affected by foreign objects. "


    " concentration + 25, magic + 20, will + 20, magic defense + 24000 "


    " legend seal: when holding this treasure, you will receive at most five mystical checks. If the verification fails, it will be verified again after the mystery level is lowered, until the verification is successful or all five checks are exhausted. When the check is successful, you can use the seal magic corresponding to the mystery. When all five checks are exhausted and fail to pass the check, they will be sealed by reverse phage. "


    " designated seal (LV1), confinement of star marks (Lv2), eternal hell (LV3), whispers from afar (lv4), people abandoned by God (LV5) "


    " remarks: "fool, don''t move things here, in case there is a magic trap Wait, where did you get your wand? Oh, damn it. It''s going to suck us in ¡ª¡ª"By some stupid grave robber"


    because he was not sure whether the magic shield could block the miasma, SIVI simply gave a dispel magic to dispel the miasma, and then cut a void crack around him and began to absorb the void energy.


    Mel''s Dharma commandment is a reward he got after he passed the "Tower of tempering. Level 5". It is also one of the few legendary equipment that he can use. In terms of magic defense, it has surpassed all his equipment including the robe.


    However, in the current battle, the most precious thing is not the seal, but its own ability to avoid spiritual magic.


    As for why he didn''t use the seal on andrudar in the beginning, the reason is very simple - because SIVI didn''t want to receive something like "what? It is said that the God of fear, who was sealed in the mythological era, will soon break the seal after so many years! Warriors, go down and make a miracle! " Something like that.


    Seals and other things will always be used by predecessors to pit the protagonist. The problem is that the protagonist now is Sylvie himself


    In any case, back and forth hard are their own, it is better to take advantage of the other party to kill better.


    "Because finding my miracle can cause real harm to you, do you dilute your existence into the air at the same time It seems that before you become the devil, your life will not be very easy. "


    The negative emotions that invade SIVI''s body are becoming more and more serious. Fortunately, Mel''s Dharma can completely ignore the interference brought about by this negative emotion, so that SIVI can continue to analyze the current situation calmly: "so, in a word, you are still seriously injured."


    "Worthy of being able to hurt me It''s a pity that your miracle has been revealed to me. The mystery of the miracle itself is only a little higher than the five ring magic. Conceptual miracles like yours should have been invalid to me. Although I don''t know how you can raise the mystery of miracles to the extent that they can hurt me, they certainly have a little more restrictions than simple miracles - for example, they can''t start without touching me, etc


    "And I have become this state, even if it is your miracle, it has no effect on me!" continued the penetrating voice


    He shot a few demons at random with a small void magic sword condensed by the void energy, and then SIVI raised his head slightly. Because of the influence of "the law of Mel", there was no joy or sorrow on his face, but a cold and indifferent face.


    "Not necessarily."


    He held the wand and pointed to it, hiding in the shadow. The devil who was making a move towards him became a statue of stone.


    "Haven''t you found out the real reason why I''m here talking nonsense to you all the time?"


    SIVI''s words made andrudal''s voice falter for a moment, but then he said slowly, "isn''t it for the sake of delaying time that you can escape from my abyss?"Although andrudal''s whole body is now immersed in the miasma and has become almost "everywhere" and seems to be much more powerful, what SIVI just said is not wrong.


    After eating a miracle that SIVI denied supernatural powers, he was seriously injured - and the sequelae of Sylvie''s miracle also limited the speed of his self-healing!


    Since he became the devil, andrudal has never been in such a predicament.


    However, unlike other demons, once they are injured, their combat effectiveness will soar because of their anger. The Lord of fear, andrudal, spent his childhood in flight. Once injured, he will not change, but will be afraid and start to retreat.


    The best proof is that after the first attack is dispelled by Sylvie, it loses the courage to attack actively. It just keeps driving demons to death in an attempt to reduce SIVI''s magic power and physical strength.


    In short, under the present situation, if SIVI escapes from the abyss again, andurudar is absolutely incapable and dare not pursue him.


    That''s why it thinks Sylvie is delaying time, waiting for an opportunity to escape from the barrier it weaves.


    But it clearly underestimated SIVI, and it wasn''t just an underestimation.


    "Run away? Are you teasing me... "


    Sylvie''s magic wand on the ground, suddenly a magic wave spread out.


    He still did not have any expression on his face. He just looked at the miasma in the air coldly and said coldly, "I, but I will fight this battle on the premise of solving your hidden danger."


    As soon as the voice fell, the abyss was broken like a piece of glass cast with a stone!


    Only half of his body was smoky and appeared before SIVI with the collapse of the border.


    "How could it be?! What''s going on? Why does my territory... "


    Immediately, it seemed to think of something, and the face was quite different from that of human beings, showing a look of surprise and fear.


    "Do you mean you''ve been procrastinating from the beginning, just to..."


    "Of course, to decipher the laws of your borderline world."


    SIVI said coldly: "I''m almost unfamiliar with the rules of the abyss. In order to protect the abyss from some actions in the future, take this opportunity to have a good understanding of it. Otherwise, I will talk so much nonsense with you for me. I know the common sense that villains die by talking a lot. "


    There was a sense of desperation in andurudar.


    His last trump card has been seen through by the enemy, even if you want to fight it has no capital.


    No, everything else can be lost, but at least you have to live!


    Andurudar''s desire to survive burned up.


    But the next moment, fear, cowardice, tyranny, greed, hatred and a series of negative emotions suddenly exploded in its body!


    "Oh, what have you done?"


    Andurudar immediately realized that SIVI must have moved something.


    "I just seal the negative emotions that have just invaded my body, and then release them in you Isn''t that delicious for you


    Sylvie looked at it with a half smile.


    It''s a pity that even if it''s really delicious, there''s a time when you can''t stand up, let alone negative emotions?


    Andrudal, who had some illusory figure, began to shake at once, becoming like a bad TV image, as if it would disappear at any time.


    "I won''t let you go I will never let you go! "


    Andurudar uttered a shrill scream, as well as a succession of curses.


    Unfortunately, now it has no ability to curse SIVI.


    "Get rid of the world for me."


    Sylvie put away his wand, pointed his hand at the devil who was like a candle in the wind, and recited the mantra that started his original miracle: "this is not scientific."


    So this time, andrudal is really disappeared in the world.


    And Sylvie also crusaded a demon in the real sense.


    When andurudar disappeared, two objects fell from him.


    SIVI blinked his eyes and muttered to himself that this is not in the copy. It''s not in the copy


    He cast scouting evil and scouting curse on the two objects. After he found no threat, he went to pick up the two things that looked like pocket watches and sleeve arrows.


    As soon as I picked it up, a property panel pops up in the silent college system and brushes my sense of existence.


    "weapons with unknown magic power can not be identified until the magic is purified.""Friendly hint: if you continue to hold it in your hand, you will be eroded by the devil''s power in three minutes"


    "..."


    Sylvie took a puff from the corner of his mouth. He felt like he couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Why do these seven magic tools always come out when he is about to forget about it


    Unlike before, SIVI has entered the legend and even attacked the devil himself. Naturally, he has no fear of the so-called "power of the devil".


    After three minutes of holding this thing, a strange magic started to spread along his hands towards his body.


    However, in just a moment, the so-called "power of the devil" was completely destroyed and annihilated by Sylvie, and no damage was caused.


    It''s just that sleeve arrows are still spreading out with the devil''s power. It''s boring to continue to fight against it.


    After trying to identify the fruitless, SIVI had to drop it into the storage box.


    By contrast, the other thing is much more normal.


    It''s a hero''s treasure called "the clock of time".


    However, there is a certain degree of seal on this treasure. Even SIVI can''t easily untie it.


    "It will take at least half a year to study the legendary seal from now on Even if all the operations in the deduction are handed over to the three sages, it will take at least three months... "


    Although trying to use "this is unscientific" may also be able to untie the seal, but in case of over exertion and directly scrapping the pocket watch, it''s not worth the loss.


    After discovering that it was as useless as a chicken rib, SIVI thought about it. He didn''t put it in the storage box, but took it with him.


    Hero treasure has its own unique and temperament like certification marks. In the next action, it''s very interesting to take a hero as a human hero and pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    "After all, I can be regarded as a hero after fighting the demon king?" Sylvie Zaba made a murmur.


    The salvation army won''t admit it.


    After collecting the booty, we should leave the scene as soon as possible.


    After all, the battle between a legendary mage and a demon king is almost impossible if it is not for the subtle difference between the time velocity of the abyss boundary and the main material plane itself, I am afraid that people would have arrived here long ago.


    "I''ve just sent Noel and St. George. Where have they been?"


    Because of the emergency just now, he sent the group away without much thought. As soon as he got out of the fight, he suddenly couldn''t remember where he had left them


    "Forget it, anyway, as long as they are careful, they can protect themselves even if they meet the devil. It doesn''t matter if they go to look for it later."


    After touching his chin, he concluded two conclusions irresponsibly, and then moved to the Centaur tribe.


    To his relief, though ares seemed to find something, he did not say much, and his attitude towards him remained the same as before.


    After leaving some magic items that he couldn''t use, SIVI picked up Elvin, who had just been left in the Centaur camp. Sylvie said goodbye to the war tribe, which was warmly retained by him, and followed the magic breath of Raven and his party all the way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    "You mean, first of all, there was a demon king in the magic Hesong army, and when he did, he suddenly jumped out of a legendary mage and killed the demon king?"


    Teras looked at Aesop and Jones in cold sweat, blowing his beard and staring.


    This is Stein''s inner city, between the visits of the temporary city Lord''s castle.


    The previous incident near the Centaur settlement happened and ended very quickly, and the whole process was full of ups and downs. If Aesop and Jones had not witnessed it, they would not have believed it.


    "Yes, we can use the identity of heroes as a guarantee, every word we say is true!"


    No matter how the other side can''t do it, Aesop can only say.


    "Well, no matter how hard the ordinary legend is against the demon king, let alone win the battle, it is totally unreasonable to say that the human legend left without any indication after defeating the demon king?"


    The old man still didn''t believe it.


    "With our stupid wisdom, we can''t guess what the legend thinks in his heart..."


    Aesop continued.


    Jones nodded his head. They don''t know what Sylvie is thinking


    The old man wanted to say something, but Alexander VI stopped him.


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. teras. In any case, Aesop and Jones both fought with the devil and retreated. They should be very tired at this time. Let them have a rest and get enough energy before asking. "


    The current magic emperor is much more kind than the old legend who blows his beard and stares.


    Aesop and Jones looked at him gratefully and left the hall.


    After confirming that they had left the huge room, Alexander VI, the commander-in-chief of the Salvation Army, asked, "what do you think?"


    "Nonsense."


    Teras said without hesitation: "even the legendary mage, it is almost impossible to kill the demon king in such a short time! Those old monsters who have lived for thousands of years have more or less the ability to protect their lives. I don''t believe that there will be exceptions to that demon king! "


    "But the power we felt outside the city was real."


    Alexander pondered.


    "The problem is that the power may not come from human legends, but from demons." "Our time seems to be running out. Now even the devil and even the devil king can come to stan''s neighborhood with swagger. Undoubtedly, it is humiliating that our high-end combat power is not as high as theirs."


    "Haven''t you heard from the new legend before?" Alexander''s voice sounded bitter.


    "No, it''s like he evaporated from the world. It''s so simple that I can''t find it."


    The old man shook his head and his face was a little uncomfortable.


    The man who just raised his head and touched his chin for a moment, and then asked, "is the man who just touched his chin?"


    "No way."


    The old man said decisively, "no matter what else, even if there is such a legendary master, do you think he can solve a demon king soon after his promotion success?"


    Alexander felt right when he said that. After all, in terms of the present foundation of the Salvation Army, he is probably the only one who can fight a demon king alone and remain invincible for a long time


    After thinking about it, Alexander, who couldn''t figure out what to do, could only sigh: "it''s a pity that the sage is not in Stein, otherwise it won''t happen."


    There were two sides to the conversation. As Alexander and teras talked between the audience, the two heroes who had left the hall were talking quietly.


    "Aesop, why don''t you tell his majesty Alexander and Lord teras that the legendary man has something to do with St. George?"


    Jones first asked in a low voice, "if we can find the legendary man and at the same time bring the group of St. George back to the Salvation Army, wouldn''t it add a lot of fighting power?"


    "The legendary man seemed impulsive, but at least he was friendly. After all, he aimed at the devil at the beginning and didn''t really hurt us. And it gives us time to run away easily, so it''s not the enemy. "


    The whole corridor was paved with fine marble, and the marble surface was polished so that people could be reflected. Aesop in cloth shoes was ok, but Jones in armor would make a loud noise when walking on it, echoing in the open corridor where there were no other people except the two of them.


    Aesop shook his head. "In that case, there''s no need for us to do something unpleasant to push him toward neutrality or hostility, do we?"


    "Do you mean that the legendary great mage is probably the main reason why St. George betrayed the salvation army?"Jones frowned and tried to tease out some of his confused Intelligence: "so you didn''t mention St. George just now. Maybe there''s something hidden about their betrayal, right?"


    "That''s it. Your rusty head is finally getting a little better."


    Aesop triumphantly hammered his chest, making Jones laugh bitterly.


    After leaving the castle in the city, they walked out of the inner city chatting and laughing all the way, and went straight back to Aesop''s shabby looking cottage relying on the wall.


    When he left, Aesop felt very relieved that the amulet lock on the room was still in good condition, and it seemed that the border was not broken.


    Although the materials in his house are not very precious, it is easy to sell them at a good price. In order to prevent some mercenaries and other mercenaries from making money, they made a test at the door.


    After unlocking the rune lock with a special password, Aesop beckons Jones into the camp together.


    As soon as he went in, he was scared -- there was someone in it!


    Subconsciously, they put on a fight.


    But with the magic lamp on, they both took a cold breath.


    It was the legendary great mage who had just killed the Lord of fear, Sylvie, who was waiting for them inside.


    Even Aesop, who was still smart, was stunned by Sylvie''s appearance. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, first put on a kind smile and said to them, "you''ve heard of Amway Bah, no, have you ever heard of dawn? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    Not far from the plain of talieside, there is a small village in the depression.


    Before the establishment of Stein, the prototype of the Salvation Army, that is, the human alliance, had sent envoys to the surrounding villages that were not attached to the forces of the abyss, and asked them to move out of the area as soon as possible, so as not to be affected by the war.


    But this village was missed.


    In fact, not only the Salvation Army, but also the abyssal army, which has been sending low-level demons or plague corpses to ravage the plains of talieside and its surrounding areas, has not found it here.


    Because there is a magic enchantment around the village.


    It is precisely because of this border that the village has lived a peaceful life for hundreds of years.


    But it all came to an end


    "There are signs of destruction."


    The altar in the village, originally filled with all kinds of tributes, now there is nothing but a few volumes of sacrifice.


    The head of the village, who is also the oldest priest in the village, was looking at the continuous light from the center of the altar. His face was sad: "are we doomed to be destroyed by this disaster..."


    At this time, a young man came out of the altar.


    "My father, Mr. bobman has come back with news from the outside world."


    The young man saluted his father and said softly.


    "Let him in. He''s been working hard all these years."


    The old village sighed and did not look back. He just watched the light on the altar.


    The young man backed out cautiously.


    After a while, a middle-aged man who looked similar to the old village head but wanted to be rich stepped into the altar.


    "Good village head." With a friendly smile on his face, he arched his hand to the old village head.


    "Not at all." The old village head turned back, and his face was full of bitterness: "I only know that the pace of destruction is approaching my people, but I can''t do anything about it. I don''t even know the nature of destruction There are so many things left behind by our family in history. "


    After a pause, the sadness on the old man''s face shrank a little, and asked the rich middle-aged man, "how is the external situation in recent years, bobman? I figured out that this disaster is facing our family. If we can break up the whole and leave here, maybe we can continue the inheritance of our family... "


    "To be honest, it''s not good..."


    Bobman replied with a wry smile: "I only knew that people were dangerous when I left the village. It was just a few years ago that I had been a slave, a soldier, a merchant, a mercenary and so on. But the people who come out of our village are simple Plus a little bit special You know that, village head. If we let ordinary people know why, how can we let them go? "


    Hearing the speech, the old man nodded and sighed: "the children of our family are the most honest, not cheating, have a sense of responsibility, and are really easy to be played around."


    Two people looked at each other, silent for a while, the old village head reluctantly squeezed out a smile: "bobman, you haven''t been back to the village for a long time. This time, you can also pay our ancestors a good blood."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said nothing, but the knife handed by the old man made a knife on his left wrist, allowing his blood to flow into the altar.


    However, strangely, his blood was not the bright red of ordinary people, but silvery white like silver melt, and even glowed with white light, which made people couldn''t help looking at him.


    The silver blood fell on the altar like a drop of water on the dry sea, and it was quickly closed up, and then the whole altar seemed to be a little brighter.


    Just as the old village head was going to say something, the young man who had just left rushed in again.


    "Father, the magic enchantment outside our village has been triggered. Someone has entered the interior, but we have not been able to trace the enemy!"


    "What!"


    Even the old village head was surprised.


    We should know that the magic enchantment was fixed by their ancestors with great efforts. Even so, villagers still need to sacrifice a lot of their own blood every year to maintain the operation. Relatively, the role of the border is also extraordinary, can almost shield all detection, search and perception.


    Alexander, the second magic emperor of that year, also consulted their ancestors on this issue during the construction of the border, so as to improve the construction of "shelters".


    It is because of this, even if the outside has been overturned, there is not much impact on the inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Village head, maybe the intruder found out the village by following me! "


    The expression on the middle-aged face changed a few times. Finally, he lowered his head and said to himself, "otherwise, it can''t be so coincidental. Just as I was in the Hui nationality, they called on me!"


    "It''s none of your business..." The old village head frowned, which made his already wrinkled face look even older: "moreover, the magic enchantment itself has the ability to defend. Ordinary abyss demons, hell evil creatures or human demons should not be able to enter. Even if there are powerful beings who want to enter, they must first break the boundary, but now..."The border itself has not been destroyed.


    At least from the altar you can see the border still running safely outside.


    "In a word, I''m going to mobilize the self police team in the village first. Father, you''d better go home and hide!"


    The young man glanced at the rich middle-aged man and didn''t say anything more. Instead, he arched his father and left here quickly.


    However, he did not find the complicated expression on his father''s face.


    "Yes, no matter the abyss, the hell or the so-called main material plane of human beings, it is impossible for any creature to enter this boundary easily..."


    The old village head looked darkly at the light of destruction on the altar, and the expression on his face was mixed with sadness and despair: "so it is only our fellow villagers who can enter it without destroying the border."


    The rich middle-aged man heard the speech and showed an incredible expression on his face.


    "You are the head of the village


    "Yes, the invaders are neither abyssal creatures nor hellish creatures, nor the natives of this plane," the old man sighed and said helplessly, "but angels."


    As if to confirm his words, a golden figure with two pairs of wings in the sky appeared in vain. While spreading the holy light, he raised the weapon of judgment in his hand.


    Sword - dawn.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    "Everyone go to the nearest weapons depot and get the" once "weapons and get ready to fight! ¡ª¡ªIt''s not a joke! come again! It''s not a joke!


    the roar of explosion was heard everywhere, and the voice of the old village head after being amplified by the wind element was particularly weak.


    "Who would think it was a joke..."


    A young man was hiding behind the haystack. The explosion just happened not far away from him. His head was full of mud and his face was gray. Fortunately, he was not injured.


    He holds a dung fork in his hand. As a teenager who was not selected for the self police team, he has no exclusive weapon. Compared with hoes and other things, it is obvious that the dung fork seems to have more damage.


    What''s more, he didn''t have the chance to find weapons just now.


    "What do you mean by" once "weapons..." There was a scratch on his body, and the silver blood oozed a little, but it soon disappeared.


    Rapid self-healing, this is the unique ability of the silver blood clan.


    It doesn''t need any actions or incantations. Some excellent clansmen can even master the speed and degree of self-healing, but most of them are passive.


    Of course, in general, this ability is not a bad thing.


    Just as he whispered, a golden light flashed through the sky, and the life hall nearby was blown into ruins.


    He held his head and prayed in his heart that the goddess of life would not let the bricks and stones of the auditorium fall on his head for the sake of his piety in the past.


    I don''t know if the prayer worked. Although many soup pot sized stones flew to his side, none of them really hit him.


    "Are those things in the sky the angels in the book? Why are they attacking us? "


    Seeing that an angel seems to be approaching here, the boy thinks that it might be better to leave here soon.


    Just as he was still considering whether to run to the bell tower insurance of the police corps or the basement of the village head''s house was safer, the angel seemed to have found him and waved his golden sword at him from a distance.


    Although it is not comparable to the sword "dawn" in the hands of the archangel with two pairs of wings, the angel''s standard weapons are also very powerful.


    Sword light as if turned into a golden shell, towards the youth who was caught off guard!


    Oh, No.


    The young man was startled. When he had time to move forward with the dung fork, he closed his eyes and obeyed the fate.


    As a result, the expected shock did not come.


    He carefully opened his eyes and found a tall figure appeared in front of him.


    The figure was holding a Epee which was even more gorgeous than an angel''s golden sword. He was wearing a set of heavy armor covering almost every inch of his skin. There were simple and beautiful lines on the armor.


    Just waving the Epee casually, all the golden shells that the angel sent out were cut off like soap bubbles.


    The light effect produced when the golden light was destroyed made his armor look as if it was glowing, more handsome.


    If Sylvie was here, he would probably shout, "crouching, gold warrior?" And so on.


    However, this suit of armor has no face armor, and the helmet does not cover the face, which makes the young man see the other side''s appearance clearly, and makes him suddenly have a kind of jaw dropping feeling.


    "Old man, father?"


    Why is the farmer''s father, who always wears a rag coat and a straw hat, now stands in front of him like the most powerful soldier in the kingdom in the novel, and is still holding a heavy sword which is absolutely impossible to see before him?


    Is all this a dream?


    The rapid healing of the wound also sent some slight pain, let the youth understand, this is not a dream, but reality.


    At this time, the boy remembered what the old village head had just said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The weapon of the past? " He murmured softly.


    "Yes, this is my weapon and armor."


    He thought he would not get an answer, but his father still said: "I thought I would never pick up these things again I didn''t expect that after more than 300 years of peace, it was finally found. "


    Due to the different education from the outside world, the youth did not first question why human beings can live for more than 300 years. Instead, they could not help asking, "Daddy, who are you..."


    With that, he looked around again. He found that the explosion caused by the angels seemed to be much less when it started. Instead, many familiar uncles and aunts dressed in various gorgeous armour vests and armed with colorful weapons were fighting fiercely with the angels.


    "You, who are you..."


    "When this battle is over, I''ll explain it to you."His father sold a pass, and that rushed forward to the angel pingpang into a group, but can see that the angel is being beaten by his father.


    This surprised the youngsters and relieved them a lot.


    At least for now, it seems that the disaster that might have led to the destruction of the whole village is nothing.


    Just then, a voice of indifference sounded in vain.


    "Raffle Infiniti He is one of the three hundred God envoys of the light of life. He is also the most powerful of the three hundred God envoys in terms of combat effectiveness


    The boy is surprised, and his sword to open the angel''s father to look at the direction of the voice.


    Lefoy Infiniti is naturally the name of the young father. By the way, the name of the boy is grace infeniti.


    The comer was a man with no features at first glance. He was wearing a white robe with something similar to a mass scarf.


    If you throw him in the crowd, it must be hard to find out.


    The boy thought so in his heart.


    "Who are you?" Raffle Infiniti glared at each other and demanded in a harsh voice.


    He vaguely felt that the man in front of him might be the mastermind of the angel attacking the village.


    His voice was majestic, and with his shining armor, he was awed and had an impulse to expose his crimes.


    Unfortunately, this kind of coercion has no use for the white robed man.


    His face showed a slight smile: "ordinary angel is not your opponent..."


    "Even if it''s an archangel, I''m dreaming to win!" Raffle glanced at the two winged Archangel behind the man, pointing confidently at each other.


    "So I won''t do such a stupid thing."


    The man didn''t get angry, he just said.


    Immediately, many ghostly creatures sprang out of the ground and surrounded Lefu!


    "Holy Spirit?! No This feeling... "


    Raffle was startled at first, but soon found out what these ghostly creatures were against.


    "It''s just a pseudo Holy Spirit. What I wanted was a half Holy Spirit, but now it seems that it''s not the time But even the false spirit has the same ability as the Holy Spirit, which is almost completely immune to physical attacks. For soldiers, it is undoubtedly an invincible natural enemy. "


    The man looked at raffle''s surprised expression and said slowly, "what do you think?"


    "It''s just a bug!"


    Raffle waved the Epee freely, and the magic blade tore up many false spirits.


    "And it''s not so much the Holy Spirit, it''s more like a resentful spirit!"


    Looking at the anguish and resentment on the faces of those false spirits who had been crushed by him, raffle frowned.


    "No matter the spirit or the complaining spirit, it is a good tool to help me achieve my goal."


    The man looked at Leifu, the smile on his face was still unaffected. And the false spirit also gushed out from the ground, one of them disappeared under the blade of the sword, and soon another would fill its vacancy.


    It''s just that raffle moves faster and faster, and the blade forms a dense net, which covers himself and grace, and even makes those false complaints quick enough to catch up with the supplementary important personnel.


    "If you expect my strength to run out, you''ve got the wrong idea. We''ve got an endless supply of energy."


    With a look of pride on his face, raffle said to the man in white.


    Then he added in his heart: as long as the old village head is still there.


    For all the villagers, the old village head is like a friendly army unit with countless halos. As long as he is still there, he will have countless gains on himself, so that they will not feel tired or exhausted even if they fight continuously for a long time.


    Of course, as long as you are not a fool, you won''t tell us the secret of the village.


    The man of Laifu''s family, however, didn''t look at the villager''s profession.


    "You won''t be surprised that I can command angels. After all, only from archangels can these guys have thinking. They were just puppets of gods before. As long as you can control an archangel, you can indirectly control many low-level angels Then, where did these brave and fearless false spirits come from? "


    The white robed man''s words made him frown slightly.


    However, the white robed man obviously did not intend to let raffle answer. He just said to himself, "I think you are not unfamiliar with the methods and materials that can be used to make the false spirit artificially? After all, once upon a time, you made something like that, didn''t you? "


    The man''s words made raffle''s face a little pale, while grace looked at his father curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is not difficult to make a servant, the false spirit in your mouth. Just let people drink special potions. Then their souls will react to the potion, gain a strong affinity for light, and abandon the body to become spirit creatures. " Leifu stares at the white robed man: "but the most important material of that kind of potion is only one, that is the blood of our silver blood clan!"Now there are tens of thousands of false Holy Spirit, which undoubtedly shows that the other party has obtained a lot of silver blood.


    However, during this period of time, only one person left the village.


    "Bad!" Finally, raffle, who finally reacted, looked at the altar.


    Under his influence, grace also looked over there.


    At this moment, all the silver blood villagers felt a burst of inexplicable palpitation, and then the gain brought to them by the village head disappeared.


    The vast majority of the villagers were at a loss, while Lefu kept his eyes on the altar while resisting the enemy''s attack.


    After a while, a middle-aged man with a bit of weight climbed up the roof of the altar with ridiculous clumsy movements.


    But no one dares to laugh at him In fact, probably all the villagers were shocked.


    He had a head in his hand.


    The head of the old village head.


    It seems that from the beginning, bobman had been bought or controlled by the white robed man. He not only provided a large amount of silver blood as the raw material for making the false spirit, but also specially returned to the village to kill the old village head when he was not prepared.


    "Bobbieman, I can''t spare you --!" With the roar of anger and shock, Laifu woke up the other villagers and let them continue to resist subconsciously without being killed.


    But it had nothing to do with the man in white. He just continued to look at the Infiniti and his son with a smile that had not changed from beginning to end, which made Grice a little scared.


    "Well, Mr. Infiniti, do you still think he can beat us now?"


    "Who are you! What deep hatred do you have with us! Do it


    ''cried raffle with grief and indignation.


    "No injustice, no hatred."


    The white robed man''s smile was more brilliant, but his reply made Lai Fu fall into the ice cave.


    "I just want you to bring a treasure from that place to the main physical plane."


    Leifu took a deep breath,


    he sorted out his mind, and his face showed a firm color. He whispered to his son who had been in a daze: "run to the village head''s house later, and other kids should also go there. We''ll try our best to buy time for you. When people are almost there, run outside the village, OK?"


    Without waiting for Grice to answer, he kicked him out of the distance with a single kick, while he chopped at the white man with his sword. However, there seemed to be an invisible shield in front of the white man, which easily blocked Lefu''s attack.


    Immediately, the four winged angel behind the man also took action. The magic sword was as powerful as Lefu''s epee at dawn. You and I were very busy fighting.


    Grace is not a fool. Just a few minutes ago, too many things happened, which made him a little confused. But now he basically knows the situation.


    The villagers, who were originally invincible because of their home advantage, were killed by bobman, which made them lose the ability to recover their physical strength and spirit. However, the enemy targeted their weak points: they entangled the soldiers with the pseudo spirit of immune physical attack, and suppressed the magicians with angels with high magic power and excellent close combat strength So the villagers are in a completely disadvantageous situation.


    In addition, although the identity of the man in white is still unknown, it can be determined that the culprit of all this is the man, and his purpose is "something" that the villagers only know.


    Grace is very clear that his father and his dialogue must not hide each other, so his father did not tell him to hide the other party''s target or take away.


    Looks like Daddy In other words, the adults in the village are ready to sacrifice themselves to give their generation time to escape, so that the silver blood clan can pass on.


    Grace didn''t dare to look back. He didn''t know whether he was afraid of seeing the soldiers close by or the scene of his father being killed.


    By the time he got to the village head''s house, there were more than a dozen other people waiting there.


    The head of the village is Nanxi, who is two years older than Grice. She is a reserve member of the self police force and the object of love between grace and most of the boys in the village. Usually, girls always look majestic. No matter what kind of difficulties, they are not taken seriously. They are stronger than many boys.


    At this time, she held a long gun in her hand, and there were faint tears on her pretty face.


    It seemed that her father''s death had a little impact on her.


    "Good, grace. You''re here, too." The girl looked at Grace, who was out of breath because of the gallop, and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Where''s brother tawei?" Grace took a breath and asked.


    Tawei is the village head''s son, Nancy''s brother, and the next captain of the police force.


    "My brother seems to know the inside story."


    The girl''s expression was a little gloomy.


    It was not just her, but all the people present had similar expressions.I thought I knew my parents well enough, but I didn''t expect that the parents who were just ordinary farmers or hunters would change themselves into powerful beings only in the story.


    That''s enough to hit them.


    What''s more, there are unidentified enemies who want to wipe out the whole village, which makes the young girls who are still in the innocent age fall into chaos.


    Fortunately, Nancy''s nerves are tough enough: "he also went to the guard battle In any case, our parents and relatives have paid the price of their lives to enable us to escape this disaster. "


    The girl seems to have become the leader of these children at present. She takes a deep breath and looks around her companions'' faces for fear and bewilderment of the future, showing a look of verification.


    "Can we waste their minds and let them die in vain? No way


    Her rebuke made those little ghosts wake up, and showed serious and dignified expressions one after another.


    "After escaping, are you going to live in seclusion and spend your whole life like that, or do you want to study hard and become a strong man to avenge your parents, or choose another way That''s all your freedom! But now, there is only one thing we have to do, and that is to get out


    The surrounding explosions became more frequent, and the screams from time to time also indicated the disadvantageous situation of the war.


    "There are still some people who have not arrived, but it is too late. Let''s go For the future of the silver blood clan! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    A girl fell into a pool of silver blood No, she may not be called a girl. Although she looks as young as a girl in her prime years, she is actually a woman who has given birth to two children.


    However, there was a big hole in her chest at this time, as if someone had pulled out the contents of her chest.


    Her eyes have lost the original moving luster, even the luster of life has also been stripped, the tears of life across the face after death, falling in the pool of silver blood, a ripple.


    She was the wife of the old village head and a saint who had been able to listen to God''s whispers.


    The silver blood clan has amazing self-healing ability, but no matter what kind of creature, the wound can not be healed after death.


    "Only half..."


    The white robed man who destroyed the silver blood clan looked at the half of the gold cup which was emitting the glittering green light in his hand, and narrowed his eyes as if he were dissatisfied. The silver blood fell from the golden cup and moistened his hands, but he didn''t notice it.


    "I see. No wonder you want your children to come here and run away with other young people."


    The white robed man said casually, and his eyes turned to lefoy Infiniti, not far from him.


    Now, lefoy Infiniti is no longer as majestic as he appeared in front of his son.


    He looked embarrassed. His exquisite armor was nearly half broken. The remains of Epee were embedded in a boulder several feet away. Now he was panting. In his left hand, he was holding a ceremonial dagger that was originally hung around his waist.


    The reason why he didn''t use his right hand was that his right hand had disappeared to the elbow, and the silver blood was seeping from the wound. It seemed that he was trying to repair the fatal injury that would cause death due to excessive blood loss for ordinary people.


    But lefoy infeniti was not flustered by the loss of a hand, still calmly facing the white robed man.


    However, if you look carefully, you can still see the trace of sadness in the eyes of the most powerful of the three hundred God envoys.


    "It seems that there is a descendant of this woman among the escaped imps, and the other half of the Holy Grail of life is in her body..."


    The resistance of the silver blood clan has been very weak, and there are only a few scattered voices of fighting in the villages that have almost become ruins.


    After losing the village head who can give them unlimited physical strength and energy, their defeat is doomed.


    But the traitor bobiman also had no good end. Under the attack of tawei, the village head''s son, who fought for his life, he was cut into pieces of meat without any resistance.


    "I would never Let you go Those who are after them... "


    Raffle gasped and tried to drain his last strength. He raised his head to the man in white.


    "You''re very good, Lord. Except for some damned wizard, you are the only one who has been able to hold on to me for so long for hundreds of years


    White robed man''s voice with a little appreciation: "out of respect for you, I will personally hand you off on the road. Just before that -- "


    he snapped his fingers, and after a moment of silence, a huge monster of more than 10 meters broke out of the ground behind him.


    It''s a monster with a human shape, but it''s definitely not a human being. It does not have the concept of skin and fat, bright red muscles are exposed, and even some places can see pale bones.


    It can''t see the destruction of its head, but it can''t see the destruction of its head.


    Instead of a sole, it has cylindrical organs similar to hooves, but the creepy thing is that its hooves are surrounded by intertwined tentacles.


    It has four hands, but unlike some creatures that also have four hands, the extra two hands do not extend from the scapula, but grow from the elbow. There are six "fingers" in each palm, but the soft and boneless thing is not so much a finger as a bony tentacle.


    Although this kind of monster does not seem very strong, or even not as fierce as mountain giant or Cyclops, it somehow makes Lefu feel threatened. Generally speaking, a creature that can make him feel threatened by the God''s former bodyguard will at least have the strength of the ancient dragon.


    Although he is now seriously injured and more sensitive to danger than before, there is no doubt that the monster has the power of terror.


    What''s more, with the appearance of the first monster, more and more such monsters appear in the village And their appearance also silenced the sporadic voices of resistance in other parts of the village.


    "This is..."


    In his hundred years of life, he has never seen such a strange creature.


    "The production of the false spirit needs medicine and human soul But their bodies also absorbed that kind of medicine to a certain extent. It''s a pity to discard them directly. So I did a little experiment. I used 99 corpses as raw materials, and added some special things according to the ghost monsters that sewed the corpses. I didn''t expect to succeed. And these guys are the result of the experiment. "The white robed man seemed happy to show raffle the results of his experiment, without a hint of concealment.


    "They have no thought, only hunger and thirst, no plan, only destruction. I call them the "tunrama trail bearers."


    "Although these things look disgusting..." Raffle coughed, spat blood sputum, and looked coldly at the man in white who seemed to be in a frenzy: "but the most disgusting thing is still your heart. It''s rotten and festering, and it''s the ugliest thing in the world


    "The boundary between ugliness and beauty always depends on the subjective judgment of the judge."


    The white robed man was indifferent to the invective of riff Infiniti and said calmly, "don''t worry, I said I would bury you with my own hands, so you won''t break your promise, and the target of these guys is those little ghosts who escape from here in disorder."


    "I will never let you do it!"


    The magic power on Lefu''s body soared, and the patterns on the remaining armor lit up with the improvement of magic power, and the orange light covered most of the villages at once.


    The next moment, they finally ran to the outskirts of the village. The young girls who were close to the magic boundary saw an orange light column rising from the sky, engulfing most of the village, running through the heaven and earth, and finally falling into the clouds, which did not dissipate for a long time.


    Grace felt an unspeakable heartache for some reason.


    He stares at the light column, tears come to his eyes as soon as his lacrimal glands are sour.


    In the dark, he knew that his father had disappeared with the light.


    However, he was still quite strong in nature. He bit his teeth and raised his face, but he did not let the tears flow out.


    "Grace, are you all right?" Nancy looked back and asked, seeing Grice''s trance.


    "It''s OK." Grace wiped his eyes and said, "it''s just a little tired."


    Nancy frowned slightly, and naturally she saw that the playmate who had been together since childhood was not sincere.


    However, before she asked or comforted each other, screams came from the rear of the team.


    "There are monsters!" "Sean was killed by the monster!" "Go, run!"


    The team, which had been in order, was in chaos.


    Then Nancy and grace saw the monster behind.


    The monster only showed half of its body, but this half of the body is already incomparably huge, which makes people fear.


    It is a monster that they can''t fight even if they get the weapons of their parents from the village head''s weapon store before they flee.


    But the one who was willing to be in the back of the palace, who was also their childhood playmate, had been torn in two, and his internal organs were scattered on the ground, and his death was extremely tragic. No wonder other people were so scared.


    Fortunately, the other party has not yet climbed out, and it seems that its action is not fast, and the escape is not hopeless.


    Just when they thought so, several people who had fled to the front also sent out a heartrending scream.


    "In front of me, too!" "We are dead!" "If it''s a nightmare, please wake me up quickly."


    The monsters in front showed only one head, but they were already cowering.


    Just as Nancy was still thinking about letting his companions run there, grace suddenly widened his eyes and yelled at the girl, "Nancy, be careful behind you, run!"


    Subconsciously, the girl turned around and found that the head of a monster was close at hand.


    It''s covered with cuticle, and its seemingly seamless head opens from the middle, revealing a deep, dark throat, and a smooth human tooth, not like a carnivore, but rather like a human being. At this time, the grindstone like teeth are covered with saliva.


    Nancy felt her hands and feet were weak. Although she knew she should run away quickly, she could not move a finger. For the first time, death approached the girl so much.


    This moment, on the contrary, grace moved. He pushed the girl away, and he was swallowed by the monster!


    "Ge Reese... " The girl''s expression almost collapsed.


    But it''s not over.


    The next moment, the silver sword light gushed out of the monster''s mouth, and then the monster''s head burst out of it. Along with those sticky brains, they were almost intact teenagers.


    "I am My father''s son... "


    Originally, grace was not able to be included in the self police team. According to the truth, his physical fitness, magic and various aspects are not strong. But I don''t know whether it is because of the stimulation he received today. When he was swallowed by the monster, his mind came up with his father''s awe inspiring appearance when facing the enemy, which made him subconsciously learn his father''s actions The weapons handed down by his parents were not ordinary iron weapons, but they really let him escape!


    "If you want to eat me, another hundred years!"


    Grace''s survival was a great inspiration to all.Especially Nancy.


    The despairing expression of the girl, who was already very strong, had disappeared. She wiped her face with her sleeve full of monster''s brain, and held up the silver shining spear in her hand.


    Br >


    as long as we can''t stand up again, we can''t stand up and yell at her again


    There is no way out.


    The village was almost destroyed.


    These monsters are also coming from there.


    In the future, there is only one way to die. If you want to live, you have to go ahead!


    -- beyond the boundary of illusion ---


    "strange..."


    Raven sat on a boulder, looked at a magic device like a compass in her hand, and made a puzzled voice.


    "I saw the big leader clearly No, it''s the sages of this era who came to this neighborhood. How come they can''t find any figures now? "


    Although Sylvie didn''t seem to care about the sage of this era, and even didn''t even see each other''s face, raven secretly investigated the sage after finding out that he looked exactly the same as the big leader.


    Unfortunately, the strength of the other side is too strong, and if it is too close, it is easy to be found. Therefore, we can only conduct the investigation from a certain distance as we do now.


    It''s just that it''s easy to lose each other


    "Although he seems to be competent as a man of virtue, he always feels something is wrong."


    Raven put the compass, which seemed to have failed, back into her pocket. She had no choice but to lie on the boulder, thinking about what to do after that.


    If it''s not possible, we can only go back to the temporary meeting place at dawn.


    Sylvie''s side should have tried to recruit the two heroes who witnessed him attack the demon king. I don''t know what the result is.


    Just as she was thinking, there was a sound like a broken glass nearby.


    She subconsciously looked over there and saw a gap in the empty space. Led by a girl who was much younger than Lavin, a group of young children were running out of it.


    "Border crossing?" As a substitute of law in the sublime realm, raven naturally did not know that these little ghosts came from other planes, but immediately discovered the nature of their sudden appearance.


    And the leading girl saw the rocks on their way forward, and the stunned Raven on the rocks, was also slightly stunned.


    But after judging that Raven was not the enemy, she kept warning.


    "There are a lot of powerful monsters coming this way. If you don''t want to die, run quickly!"


    Laven could not help laughing at her words.


    Although these little ghosts have good weapons, they are not even high-level magicians. For them, the powerful monsters should not be so thorny for Raven.


    Raven''s eyes brightened as she looked at the gap that had not disappeared.


    I''m afraid that the sage of human beings can''t find it until they run into this barrier.


    She looked at the fleeing children again, and figured that they should be the aborigines in the border.


    After weighing the pros and cons, she pulled out her double blades and flashed to the border gap.


    Before long, the monsters in those little ghosts appeared.


    Although it is much better than Raven expected at the beginning, not only Yuehua but also Qiushui can''t kill each other with one blow. Only when the two knives hit together can they be destroyed.


    Even so, for raven, these monsters that only can attack physically are not a problem. With futurevision, dozens of monsters chasing those little ghosts were wiped out soon.


    Then she put away her knives and gave the children a friendly smile.


    "How wonderful!"


    Those children were naturally convinced by raven''s fight: "is this aunt the best in the world?"


    "Ah, Auntie?"


    Raven felt a crack in her perfect friendly smile.


    But she managed to keep smiling and asked them about the situation inside the border.


    But before they could answer, a voice came from the border.


    "It''s not far away."


    Then, the white robed man who destroyed the village of silver blood came out of it.


    "Big Your honor. " Laven''s body was stiff, but she didn''t expect to meet her own tracking target at this time.


    "Oh, aren''t you the guy who''s been with me lately."


    However, a word from the other side made Raven''s face pale. Unexpectedly, she was discovered by the other party, and now she has been turned into an army!


    "It''s nothing to do with you this time. Get out of my way." I''d love to say that, but a curious guy like you won''t listen? "The white robed man''s face was still warm and incomparable, but it made Raven feel cold.


    "I don''t think the word" get out of here "is a bad word. It might be much better to change it to" leave. "


    "It has nothing to do with the choice of words and sentences." Laven''s gag from Sylvie didn''t work. The man in white Or the great sage of mankind waved: "I mean, you, die with me."


    Almost at the same moment when the other side said this, Laven had already held out the long knife which could kill the two blades and kill the invisible things. The water in the autumn clanged, making a sound like a chain that could not be seen by the naked eye.


    "You don''t run!"


    Because she was afraid that those little ghosts would affect the battle here, she immediately called out to those little ghosts after opening the invisible spell with the eyes.


    So they were so self-conscious that they immediately dispersed and fled to unknown places.


    "Oh? The weapon... "


    The great sage of mankind narrowed his eyes: "I remember that there is a similar set in the hero''s treasure, but the appearance is a little different. Forget it. It''s not too late to study after you''ve been killed. "


    "I really can''t beat you."


    Raven breathed a little.


    The human sage is a legendary strong man, and he is certainly not an opponent.


    "But it doesn''t mean no one can win you."


    I don''t know when, a piece of paper symbol like things fell from the girl''s fingers, and when it floated to the ground, it had been burned out by the blue flame, leaving only ashes.


    However, as the rune paper burned out, a young magician appeared between Raven and the human sage.


    This is a "high-quality savior bond" given to her by sylvitte when she is in danger. She can be summoned by this instrument when she is in danger.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in such a place..."


    The human sage was stunned for a moment, but then he showed his ecstatic expression: "since then, I have been looking forward to seeing you again all the time! The survivor of entemion, Sylvie Aldrich


    "Sorry, I''m not a fag."


    Sylvie, on the other hand, is indifferent.


    "So I''m not happy to see you again, Robert Veron."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

I found that because of carelessness, I lost my pain_ (:3¡¹¡Ï)_


    Ask for a day off and make up 5000 words tomorrow.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    The first time SIVI saw Robert Villon was in the copy of "the devil''s capital.".


    At that time, Robert Veron was still a great magician. He led the destruction of Endymion, which almost destroyed the once brilliant civilization of magic guide.


    The purpose of this is to open the door of truth, release and manipulate Ozzy.


    But with Sylvie''s intervention, it did not succeed.


    And his appearance, also let SIVI finally confirmed one thing.


    "Sure enough, it''s not just the tower of cause and effect, even if it''s a common copy, it''s actually the time and space of the past..."


    Although there have been conjectures about this for a long time, there has been no conclusive evidence, until now, it can be regarded as an answer to SIVI''s question.


    "Well, I knew you would not be easily killed by years!"


    Robert Villon didn''t mind Seaver''s bad words at all. Instead, he showed an excited expression: "this is really wonderful!"


    Just when SIVI wanted to say something, there was a cry of alarm around him. Then the young girls of silver blood race who had just run away ran back.


    Raven frowned, showing a little anger. The duel between the two legends must be extremely fierce. If you are careless, you will be involved in it and be broken into pieces. Not only that, she also knows that Sylvie''s character can be regarded as kind. If these guys are really involved in the war, he will be distracted, which will undoubtedly increase the risk But these kids have already let them run away quickly. How can they come back here?


    But immediately she understood why.


    I saw the places where the young girls escaped, and then there were many monsters whose shapes were very similar to those killed by her just now, but they were much more powerful no matter in size or power.


    Even if you just drill out of the mountain forest, the old trees deeply rooted in the mountain will be easily uprooted, and the solid ground surface will be stepped out one by one.


    "Wulamoyers, give it to me."


    Robert Villon didn''t even turn his eyes. He just said it, and the monsters roared at the children.


    Sylvie glanced at the monsters and frowned slightly.


    "Ozzy? No, this feeling... "


    "Sure enough, you are different from those silver and blood wastes from heaven, and you can see the mystery of these guys."


    "These guys are monsters that I made out of human corpses and ozagki''s flesh and blood and improved the ritual of stitching corpses," he said! Different from those inferior products just now, these are the monsters with ozaki ethnic identity in the real sense


    "Yes."


    SIVI looked at the man who was supposed to be the top man in the human race, and almost all the objects of human reverence, trust and worship, and made a indifferent voice.


    With one hand in his hand, he made an outward push, and those who were originally fierce like being hit by an invisible hammer. Their chest suddenly sank, and all the exposed bones were broken. The bright red muscle fibers were contused and even interrupted. The body of several tons also flew out involuntarily, and finally smashed heavily On the ground, many trees were broken and birds were frightened to fly. The animals in the mountain forest were scared to run around. It seems that they can''t get up in a short time.


    "If the so-called ozagki is such a bad guy, that''s really good."


    Said Sylvie, taking his hands back.


    If these monsters are not ozagki, it is not difficult to achieve the effect of SIVI''s attack.


    Some magic around the three rings is enough, such as mass arcane impact, etheric hammer, concentrated slam and so on.


    But ozaki is different. These monsters carry a kind of hidden ability to devour magic, which is probably the magic like ability of their race In a word, not to mention the three ring magic, even most of the four ring magic can not necessarily cause effective damage to them.


    In contrast, SIVI, without any warning, lost the ability to move in a short period of time to the ozaki ethnic group named the tunlamoyi trail with only one move, which undoubtedly shows his current strength.


    "Ha ha, that''s right. If it''s not like this, it''s boring."


    Although his men were killed by SIVI, Robert Villon was not displeased. Instead, he became more and more excited: "and I''m afraid to disappoint you. These things are just experimental objects. Although they can be regarded as ozags, their classification is more in favor of undead."


    With these words, he closed his hands, and several huge and strong tentacles came out of the ground No, it''s not so much a drill as a swim out. At the moment of touching the tentacle, the soil seemed to be swallowed up, and all disappeared.


    Although this situation is somewhat similar to the void energy, SIVI can clearly feel the difference between the two.And he finally felt the breath of ozaghi again from those tentacles.


    "You''ve already tasted the appetizer. How about trying the appetizer now?"


    With Robert Villon''s words, the tentacles were all drawn towards SIVI''s head!


    "Thank you very much."


    When Sylvie blocked his hands, the tentacles were misdirected and failed to reach SIVI.


    For ozaki, almost all defensive magic is useless, so SIVI did not defend this time, but simply tied the tentacles through the gap magic.


    "Let me guess what you''re thinking now "Did this guy really learn how to control Ozzy?"


    Robert Villon said slowly, looking at Seaver''s movements.


    "It doesn''t make any sense to me that a guy who has abandoned his human identity can do anything incredible."


    Sylvie broke his secret.


    Robert Villon was surprised, then shook his head. "It''s the man who could take the door of truth from me hundreds of years ago. It''s quite different from those vulgar guys."


    With that, a tiny tentacle came out of his ear and wriggled and licked his face, which made people feel creepy.


    "You closed the door of truth by force, leaving only one hand of ozagki, but you still underestimated me and the details of Endymion. I managed to keep that hand alive with the alchemy Petri dishes that those guys built. Unfortunately, that hand has no independent thinking. Even if it is cultivated according to the method of cultivating artificial life, it will only grow into a ball of meat. "


    Robert Veron sighed: "I once found the soul of a human or a magic object, washed out the memory and self-consciousness, and then implanted it into that arm. Unfortunately, that arm is the body part of ozagki. Even the soul of a high-level wizard can not bear the burden of that body - even if the body has only one hand!"


    Nonsense, ozagki''s characteristics of swallowing all things are very close to the void energy, and even some laws can be distorted and destroyed. How can the ordinary soul bear it.


    Sylvie murmured to himself.


    But he didn''t interrupt the other party''s explanation. Maybe what this guy said can be used to attack ozaghi? After all, his years of research are not built.


    "After that, I reflected on my experiments countless times. At last, I thought that the original ozagki was too powerful and mysterious, so I kept leading to failure, and then I thought of a way again and again..." Robert Veron didn''t notice Sylvie''s mind either. Instead, he continued to chatter. It seemed that years of doing this alone had put him out of shape: "first of all, I grew that hand into a piece of meat, and then I took a small portion of ozagki''s new granulation from the meat, and used it as a seed to plant ozaki by eroding other organisms."


    "The experiment can be said to be successful, but it can also be said to be a failure Even though the memory of the test sample has been washed away, there was still a violent walk after being eroded by Ozzy''s granulation, and even I almost died in that violent walk


    For the first time, Robert Villon''s face showed a look of fear, but soon his expression turned to pride again: "but even the world is helping me That ozaki''s rampage not only destroyed a human town where I lived in seclusion, but also opened a passage to the abyss on the ruins of that town


    "Wait, are you saying that the entrance of the abyss demons was caused by the failure of one of your experiments?"


    Sylvie''s eyes widened with inexpressible surprise.


    "There may have been a space gap leading to the abyss in that place before the riot, but it is not wrong that the rampage widened the gap and made it a free passage to some extent."


    Robert Villon answered Sylvie''s question casually, and then said, "the demons are very cautious. It took several years, after dozens of experiments, to determine the main material position, and to do no harm to them, they used rituals to expand the space passage again and made the decision to invade. But this has nothing to do with me. I just accidentally found that some of the blood of the abyss devil can be used to irrigate ozaghi''s granulation, and the other part of the devil''s body is also an excellent fertilizer and parasite for ozaki''s granulation. It was at that time that I decided to become the upper echelon of the human coalition, exterminating demons in large numbers and providing experimental materials for myself


    "And when did you become an OZZI?"


    Sylvie frowned and went on.


    Robert heard the words, his face showed a fanatical expression.


    "After the success of granulation cultivation, I tried again several times, and found that I still couldn''t control the newly generated ozaki, so I tried to plant the granulation on myself As you can see, it''s a perfect match! I was born to be ozagki, the existence above all living things


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    "And what about the angel in your shadow now?"


    Instead of paying attention to Robert''s complacency, which had become a little crazy, seavy looked into the shadow behind him and asked again.


    There is no mention of the mythical age in the records of later generations. Where did the angels who helped mankind come from.


    After coming to this world, SIVI learned from some channels that the help of angels had something to do with the great sages of mankind.


    Because of this, Sylvie didn''t care about the existence of this man who seemed to be at the forefront of the fight against the devil at the beginning, only when he was a real hero who cared about the country and the people like St. George.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    So why do angels appear on the main physical plane? And follow him like a bodyguard?


    "You know enough."


    But obviously Robert was not so mad that he gave all his old men to Sylvie.


    He just gave an order, and the tentacle, which had been tied by SIVI, was like a hammer and hit him and his party.


    SIVI suddenly clapped his hands and made a crisp sound, and he disappeared from under the tentacle meat hammer with Laven and the group of silver blooded imps.


    Without the earth shaking roar, the ground was like pudding, and a large piece was easily dug out, revealing a dark hole.


    There seemed to be something creeping out of it.


    Later, the figure of Sylvie and his party appeared on another hill.


    Even from a distance from the top of the mountain, you can see those strange tentacles rising from the sky. Even at first glance, it looks like several huge tentacles growing on a mountain, which is frightening.


    In fact, in terms of volume, even the arms and feet of the behemoth can completely explode these tentacles, but Sylvie is very clear that even if the ten behemoths are packed together, they are not the enemies of any one of those tentacles.


    "West Don''t we retreat first, commander? "


    Raven looked at the terrified children and asked seavy.


    Whatever else, Robert''s legendary identity alone is enough to make Raven feel scared What''s more, Robert is also facing the face of a great leader in the lofty field of later generations, which makes her psychological pressure multiply.


    "I just wanted to send you all to the dawn camp."


    Sylvie grinned bitterly and sighed: "but at first it was OK. When those tentacles appeared, space and law would be distorted. If I hadn''t been quick to react, now we would have lost ourselves in the cracks of the world."


    That''s why there is a slight delay in the delivery.


    Although Sylvie can repair the distortion of law and space to a certain extent, Robert, who is also a legend, can definitely perceive his behavior. He even reverses the location of dawn camp through Sylvie''s action. Sylvie dare not take the risk.


    After all, there are many human heroes and allies in the camp at dawn.


    "All in all, you take these little guys first Wait, who are these little guys? "


    Until now, Sylvie noticed that he didn''t know the identity of the little guys he had rescued.


    "They are Well... " Raven just wanted to explain, but she was stunned in the middle.


    Yeah, where did these kids come from?


    "We used to be mountain people who lived in the world." Nanxi saw that both of them were speechless, and immediately introduced herself sensibly.


    Now that all the adults in the village have died, she has to take up the responsibility of keeping the survivors alive.


    But now it seems that their enemies are too powerful to fight against, so if they want to survive, they can only rely on the man who suddenly appears and seems to be very strong.


    But to be on the safe side, she didn''t reveal her silver blood identity.


    "Our village is located in a hidden border. Originally, we lived in peace with the world, but the monster suddenly broke into our village and destroyed our home We do not ask you to avenge us, we only hope that you can mercifully save us! "


    As for the matter of border crossing, when the man appeared, the broken border had already been exposed to him. It was better to speak out and strive for some credibility than to conceal it and arouse suspicion.


    In this short half a day, she was still innocent, only knowing that the girl who lived under the protection of her father and brother''s wings seemed to grow up at once, mature and steady.


    SIVI touched his chin.


    To be honest, he didn''t think Robert would attack an ordinary village for no reason.


    But the border was really interesting If it was not for the cave like breach that appeared in front of his eyes, even as a legend, he could not even find the clue."Do you know the ideal country shelter?"


    Thinking of the place where later white elves lived, SIVI asked for information about the wonderful sanctuary.


    It''s a pity that the girl''s expression is not like pretending to be confused.


    "Well, I don''t care whether you are ordinary mountain people or not." SIVI waved and said impatiently, "Laven, you''ll take them down the mountain first. How far can they escape?" Time and space are not separated. Since your ability is related to time, you must be more sensitive to the abnormal phenomena of space than ordinary people. If you are more careful, you should not fall into the abnormal space. "


    "And you?" Raven asked in some trepidation, hearing that he had not mentioned herself.


    "Didn''t you hear that just now? Those tentacles are just preliminaries. "


    SIVI''s mouth was upturned, showing a rare serious expression: "since people have prepared a banquet for me, I naturally want to enjoy the main course, the main course and the desserts all over again."


    "Yes, but..."


    Raven was more anxious.


    She had thought that the situation would not be too bad if the legendary Sylvie was here. But unexpectedly, the guy named Robert Veron was so weird that even Sylvie lost his momentum in his confrontation with him.


    Seeing the inner tension and anxiety on the girl''s face, Seaver felt very happy. It seems that this one of the law''s successors in the former lofty realm has finally recognized himself and regarded her as the one at dawn.


    Although it is still unclear whether she will recognize the college in the future, at least now she has become a "own person".


    Thinking of this, Seaver suddenly took out a silver pocket watch from his pocket.


    "Originally, I couldn''t get the seal off of this thing, but now I see the person who set the seal, and then I find that my previous thinking has gone into a misunderstanding."


    This pocket watch is the hero''s treasure "the clock of time" captured from the Lord of fear, andrudar. The seal on it was written by Robert Veron, the great man of man.


    At first, Seaver thought that the seal on it was complicated and delicate, and even contained some rules. It took a long time to deduce the seal.


    And now I see the goods to understand: motherfucker, he thought too much.


    The reason why the seal is difficult to understand is that after the seal was completed, Robert Veron used ozagy''s ability to distort the seal and the laws around it.


    It''s like a door lock. Under normal circumstances, some people who can unlock the lock can always open it by various means. But what if the lock is twisted together with the parts inside when it is completely locked?


    However, Sylvie was attracted by its external distorted law and went completely into a fork in the road. It''s like a master of unlocking a lock. When he sees the twisted lock, he doesn''t know how to unlock it, but he thinks about why the lock turns into a twist


    The lock, which has become a twist, is obviously unable to be opened by normal means. I''m afraid there is no other way to open the door except to take a big hammer to directly hit the door.


    The same is true of this seal. From the beginning, Robert didn''t think of a way to remove it Anyway, ozaki''s ability can devour all the magic power. When you need to use it, you can eat the seal on it.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie simply extracted a little void to put on the seal.


    The reason why he didn''t dare to use this method before was that he was afraid that the void energy would destroy the treasure dropping device itself. However, since the seal maker didn''t care, Robert must have used some methods to prevent this situation.


    As Sylvie had expected, the seal on it was like snow shining on the sun, and disappeared in a moment.


    "Take this." Although the seal was untied, SIVI did not intend to keep it for himself. He threw the so-called strongest hero''s treasure to Raven.


    "Why? But now this one gives you more insurance? "


    Raven took the watch in a hurry and said in surprise.


    "This is Robert It was the great man of man who made reference to the fire of Saint George''s notoriety. I was the first to say that he had no way to guard against this thing. As a matter of fact, I have seen a similar magic device. At that time, I was only a great magician. I could feel the time crack according to the ability of that magic device. Now Robert can do this too


    SIVI said with a wry smile: "by contrast, his soldiers should not be able to deal with the effect of this thing, you can use it to get rid of the pursuers."


    At the same time, Xiwei finally realized that Mao, a great human sage, could make such a thing as a hero''s treasure After all, this product was once the high-level of Endymion, and Endymion was the highest crystallization of demon guide civilization! After mastering the lost technology, it''s normal to have some black Technology


    Seeing off Raven and his party, Sylvie turned his eyes to the opposite hill.


    Robert Veron didn''t move, and he didn''t know whether he was too confident in himself, or that Sylvie''s class would not run away with his tail between his legs.And he was right.


    He straightened his slightly untidy collar, and seavy again transmitted himself to him.


    "Well, have you finally sent the scum out of the way?"


    Robert Villon seemed to know why Sylvie had come back so soon, only with a cold snort.


    "I don''t like the entree very much." Instead of paying attention to his bluster or the tentacles on his head, Seaver just looked at Robert Villon and said in a loud voice, "is dinner ready?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    "Don''t let you down again


    Robert grinned, and Sylvie noticed that his tongue had turned into a tentacle.


    At Robert''s beckoning, another creature with ozagki''s granulation comes out of the ground.


    It gave seavy a thoughtful look at the ground, but then he focused on the new monster.


    The shape of the monster is a bit similar to that of the former wulamoyi trail, but its lower body has no foot shape. It is just a piece of meat made up of numerous tentacles. In addition, the ozaki breath of this monster is far stronger than that of the wulamoyi trail. Even the giant tentacles waving themselves all around are inferior to it.


    With monsters of this level, it is no wonder that Robert would call those who are too strong for ordinary people and even ordinary magicians as appetizers.


    This is the only one who has been successfully cultivated at present, and it is also my strongest one You can guess what this guy was before he became Ozzy


    Robert narrowed his eyes, and his face returned to the gentleness of the sage''s identity. If it were not for the frightening monster crawling around him, no one would have thought that this guy was so insane.


    "You need to guess."


    Sylvie took a look at the warramothion, and his face became more and more dignified.


    This level of existence is not something that any creature can have, and this monster does not have the same sense of discordance as those previously known as the tunrama trail. In other words, unlike the wulamoyi path, which is similar to a sewn corpse, and is composed of a large number of creatures, this monster should have its own size.


    In addition, although it has been distorted, but can barely see the appearance of a human, this monster named wuramogan was implanted into ozaki''s granulation before the identity.


    "Titan."


    "It''s you. I like you more and more!"


    Robert clapped his hands and said with deep admiration: "as a respect for you, when I kill you, I will definitely bind your soul and use it to test the new and strongest artificial ozagki!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Sylvie took a deep breath, and the expression on his face became more and more dignified: "I haven''t decided to lose to such a pervert as you."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the w-rama-o-rest got Robert''s instructions, and even in the midst of a flash of lightning, he shot at SIVI with his giant hand, which was comparable to a truck container!


    Sylvie also built six etheric pillars in a short time. At the same time, it was plated with high-purity virtual energy. Like a wooden gun in a hole fall trap, he pointed its tip at the palm of the tundra moxa. If it really dared to take a picture, the palm would definitely be pierced.


    To Sylvie''s surprise, the monster was actually photographed!


    Its palm was made of barbecued pork by six strong etheric pillars, but even so, it was still hard to beat the broken palm towards SIVI hiding under the pillar!


    "Tut!"


    SIVI smacked his lips, and the whole person disappeared into the void, and then appeared out of the range of the other party''s attack.


    But one corner of his robe seemed to have been cut off by scissors, and a piece was missing abruptly.


    This is because of the proximity of tungsten ramosians, resulting in extreme disorder of the surrounding space, even short-distance transmission has the risk of being engulfed by dimensional gaps.


    As far as opponents are concerned, this guy is definitely the strongest enemy SIVI has ever met in his life, and even more difficult than andrudal, the Lord of fear. At least andrudal has not been able to truly block the gap magic that SIVI is good at. What''s more, there is still a legend on the side.


    Sylvie took out a few pieces of equipment, and without looking at them, he plated them with void energy. Unlike ordinary objects, the virtual energy will be completely annihilated. Because of the durability concept of the equipment produced by the system, even if it touches the virtual energy, it can have a buffer time of several seconds or even more than ten seconds.


    Then SIVI uses the void grip (the void energy version of the mage''s hand, and the ordinary mage''s hand will be annihilated by the void energy) to throw those things at the other side.


    Although the range of the empty grip is limited, the throwing force is not small. The equipment is like an arrow, and it is inserted into the body of the wulamuoxi person.


    It''s a pity that Titan''s powerful and abnormal physical quality is reflected incisively and vividly at this time - even if a small part of the body is blown off, it can be completely regenerated in a few breaths


    "Is that all you have to do?"


    Not far away, Robert''s voice came.


    However, SIVI was not in a hurry. He continued to consume the useless equipment and destroy the body of the wulamuoxi people again and again. Unfortunately, the effect of this behavior is not very good at present.


    After he had kept a certain distance with Robert, SIVI took out a handful of Yaojing and sacrificed it directly."You are not the only one who will invite foreign aid! "The punishment of the king of the void!"


    With SIVI''s words, two strong nothingness energy that can almost be transformed into substance tears up the space on both sides and appears beside the wulamuoxi. In a moment, two hands with half the size of their body appear out of the void and smash on the body of the wulamo rest!


    From the very beginning, SIVI did not intend to use his own strength to break this tungsten ramosian.


    It''s not that I can''t beat this thing. It''s mainly because I want to kill the other party. I''m sure I''ll have a certain amount of consumption. If it''s normal, the consumption will not be seen by SIVI Take a rest and drink some blue medicine to be able to recover, how big a matter?


    But now it is different, Robert has never personally shot, which makes SIVI now completely can not see his strength.


    If he is just a kind of scientific research magician, and his hands-on ability is not strong, that''s fine. Even if he is a legend, Sylvie is sure to hang and hit the other party. From the situation in the copy, although the combat effectiveness of the goods is not strong, it is not weak.


    So just in case, it''s better to keep yourself in the best condition.


    When he came to the mythical age, SIVI once found that he could not connect with the vainglory emperor gabbro. However, after six years of self sealing and promotion to legend, he once again found this friend who helped him greatly in the void.


    It seems that during the period of his self sealing, gabbro was finally thrown into the void for various reasons and became a void creature


    After re establishing contact with gabbro and gaining the friendship of each other, the two moves in later generations can naturally be used in the mythological era.


    The rest of Robert''s body is not expected to happen


    The reason why SIVI wants to lead the wuramosian away from Robert''s side is to prevent Robert from intervening to save the powerful ozagki. Now, if you can''t reach a certain distance, even if you can''t reach a certain level of space Not to mention other powerful magic.


    "Yes, your strength is beyond my expectation It''s better to say that you can even acquire the friendship of the void creatures, which is beyond my expectation. "


    But Robert soon regained his composure and continued to smile and say, "well, you don''t think you''re going to get rid of the wulamois?"


    As if to confirm his words, the monster with only a few tentacles at the end actually started from the tentacles and quickly regenerated.


    "Of course not." SIVI did not seem to see the tentacles that are rapidly regenerating, but staring at Robert: "it is said that Titan is the son of the earth. He can get the help of the earth''s blood. As long as he stands on the earth, he can continuously regenerate. Therefore, your ozaghi has this degree of regeneration ability. If you want to defeat your ozaghi, you must let him leave the land But in fact, you''re trying to mislead me with that


    Robert didn''t answer. He just showed up.


    "Coming out of the earth and standing on the earth for self-healing are all illusions! After ozagki took root and sprouted, the Titan died. Now that monster is just a pure "tungsten rambler", it is impossible for the earth to rescue those who killed its son. So the problem is What is it that makes your Ozzy heal quickly


    Seeing that he did not answer, SIVI also had a number in his heart. With a wave of his hand, a large amount of ether formed a huge shovel, and then the emptiness energy was coated with an etheric shovel.


    Then, regardless of the wuramoxi who was about to recover, he dug straight down and dug out a large piece of the earth''s surface.


    On the surface of the earth, however, there is a huge and strange piece of meat that is disgusting and creeping.


    "That''s the answer That''s what you mentioned at the beginning. "Ozaki meat piece" cultivated with the most primitive ozaki arm


    "Beautiful reasoning, but it''s meaningless!"


    Robert just snapped his finger, and the reborn tungsten rambler rushed to SIVI again.


    "No, it certainly makes sense..."


    Sylvie''s burning eyes passed over the w''alamo and turned to Robert.


    "Because I''m going to seal this thing with you!"


    Don''t dream! There''s no seal to seal. Ozaki, all the magic in the world will be swallowed by Ozzy


    Robert Villon had no fear of Sylvie''s declaration.


    "Maybe so. But there''s at least one thing in the world that you can''t resist and run away from - "


    SIVI''s hands closed, and his face showed a fearless smile.


    At the same time, a black bronze gate appeared behind him, and the Kabala tree of life was shining on it.


    "That is the truth."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

Today''s classmate party, came back a little late, so bold to ask for a leave.


    As for the first shift owed by the last leave, I promise to make up for the third shift tomorrow.


    Please forgive me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    The gate of truth itself is also an embodiment of "absolute truth". Even SIVI, who was promoted to legend, could not analyze the existence of this gate.


    The door of truth can not be modified. Even Robert Veron, who had mastered the stone of inferior sages with almost infinite power, finally realized his wish to open the door only by splitting it. Unfortunately, he was mended by SIVI and closed the door again.


    We can''t even parse and modify it, let alone control the door.


    But unlike most legendary mages, SIVI has a card that no one else has.


    That''s the college system.


    After completing the copy of "the devil''s capital" to stop Robert Villon''s madness, Seaver got an item that surprised him on the checkout page.


    "The key of truth (consumption)"


    "rare law items"


    "Introduction: This is the dream of all magicians, which can let people see the whole picture of truth! Even open the door in the legend! "


    " effect: when you hold this treasure, you can call out the door of truth and get the right to use it within five minutes. This effect can and can only be used once. This effect will not be stopped or interrupted by magic miracles of abilities less mysterious than absolute truth. "


    " note: "incredible Countless truth and law all ran into my brain! What I learned in the first half of my life is not even a corner of it! Wait, I see what''s behind the truth... " ¡ª¡ª


    the legendary master Brando


    when he saw this thing, his first thought was "lying in the trough, this is a little hanging!" And the second thought was, "if you use this thing, you won''t be able to run out of there?".


    Because he was afraid that the thing behind the door of truth would be released, SIVI never touched the thing in the corner of the storage box, and even forgot its existence for a time.


    But now it''s time to use it.


    The gate of truth is indeed a manifestation of absolute truth. Even the almost omnipotent academic system in Sylvie''s eyes has not obtained the "ownership" of this door, and what he has given to him is only the right to use it.


    But that''s enough.


    "Why can you call out the door of truth --"


    After the meeting with Seaver, Robert Villon was shocked for the first time.


    Sylvie was keenly aware of the fear behind the surprise.


    "Even Endymion summoned this thing after paying a price that could not be achieved in this era..."


    He couldn''t help shouting.


    Seeing his expression, SIVI was sweating profusely at the same time, showing a smile: "you guess."


    It''s not that he wants to pretend that, but he has no power to continue to ridicule Robert.


    The existence of the gate of truth is so powerful that it is beyond the capacity of the main material plane. It consumes a lot of SIVI''s magic power every minute, let alone more magic power to control it.


    If there had not been a city to supply its magic power, and after the destruction of Endymion, there would have been a poor sage''s stone to support him. I''m afraid that the consumption of the gate of truth would have made Robert a human being.


    Robert or Robert''s calmness has been aroused in Robert''s mind for a long time.


    "Well, even if it is the gate of truth, then what! It''s better to say that you call it out just in time to let me release the one behind the truth again. The king comes to the world in the true sense


    "If you can do that," Seaver gasped slightly, with a firm look in his eyes. "Come and have a try."


    "Give it to me," he said


    At the command of the master, the giant monster of Titan raised his head to the sky and roared, stepping on the rumbling pace of war drum, and galloped toward SIVI!


    "Get rid of the scum!"


    SIVI threw away a mouthful of dried magic potion and squeezed his little magic power. Without looking at it, he drew the tunrama closer to the void!


    This kind of attack can''t really kill ozagki, or even make him become a virtual creature, but now it''s a state that has to be launched.


    "Don''t look down on me!"


    At this time, Robert Veron also made a move.


    The surging magic breath instantly made SIVI feel a burst of suffocation, and the mage''s alarm in his mind was like a file, struggling to frustrate his brain, bringing a burst of warm pain.


    With an effort at his feet, he jumped up and left the place.


    The next moment, a through the space, directly in the place where Sylvie was standing, three light swords were inserted into the air in a crisscross manner, which made him cry out in his heart.


    Before SIVI landed for a while, several ozaki monsters came out from all around and rushed to the ozaki meat that SIVI hung in the rear, trying to welcome him back to his mother''s nest.The surprise smile on Sylvie''s face flashed away. Immediately, ozaki, who had been struggling to get up, was hit again by SIVI''s invisible hammer and flew away, losing his fighting power for a long time.


    As Seaver had expected at the beginning, Robert was the same as before. His casting power was stronger, but his casting speed was slower. Judging from his vast magic power, I''m afraid that ninety-nine percent of the reason why he was able to advance to the legend was due to the blessing of the stone that degraded the sage.


    It is worthy that it took more than 200 years to become a great magician. Compared with ordinary talents, their qualifications are just ordinary.


    However, Robert also knows his own shortcomings and the ability to understand Sylvie''s miracles, so instead of distorting the space that he is good at, he calls back the wulamois who has been lost in the void by Sylvie while he is dealing with the miscellaneous soldiers face to face.


    Although it seems that many parts of the body have been corroded, but the outline is basically complete, and even the ability to move has not decreased much!


    "General!" Robert, with a ferocious face, roared excitedly at the moment when he was just about to hit Seaver.


    "No, it''s faster on my side!"


    But Sylvie''s words chilled him.


    It was seen that the hand of the warramo resting man was less than a meter above SIVI''s head, but it could not be smashed any more.


    For countless black chains stretch out from the cracks in the opening of the door of truth, tying it to death, and dragging it into the door regardless of its struggle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    Not only the wulamuoxi, but also those who were unable to move at will were tied up and pulled into the door by the chain.


    The last thing to be swallowed by the door of truth is the nugget of ozaki that Robert regards as a treasure.


    One hundred years of foundation is destroyed once!


    "Damn it! You bastard, I''ll tear you to pieces and feed them to the ogres of the wasteland


    Robert Villon''s eyes were red and he yelled at the top of his voice.


    "Didn''t I say that?"


    Sylvie grinned, and finally showed a smile: "if you can do it, try it!"


    Robert Veron roared, and a lot of tentacles came out of his body. Even the human form was completely destroyed. It was like a rhinoceros running towards SIVI.


    It''s just different from the slightly bulky w-ramo-r. the miracle is that Robert, who distorts space, collapses the space between him and Sylvie, and instantly appears in front of him and bumps into him!


    Sylvie compared a casting action, and there was no earth shaking magic, but there was a stall on the ground Oil?


    Robert, who had the characteristics of Ozzy, could run through almost all the defensive magic in the world, so he chose to attack in this way without any technical content.


    As long as you are touched, you will be killed!


    But although his feet also carry ozagki''s power, will not be hurt by magic such as the ground stab, but it did not swallow up the friction - otherwise he would not be able to run a step.


    Similarly, the moment he stepped on the oil, he lost his balance and slid forward.


    But there''s Sylvie in front of him, so it''s no different from running.


    But SIVI just showed a cool smile at him, and the soil in front of him began to change, and finally became a slide like corridor, and the end of the corridor was exactly the gap opened by the door of truth!


    "Damn it! Damn it


    Robert, who has become a monster, seems to have lost other language skills. He just keeps repeating this sentence. However, his vocal cords seem to have changed. His voice sounds like the roar of a monster.


    Fortunately, at this time, he has a lot of tentacles, and each tentacle has the ability to swallow ozagki.


    The tentacles were used as mountaineering picks to swallow up holes around the corridor. After the swallowing ability was closed, the tentacles were stretched in and fixed, but they could stop in the corridor without sliding into the door of truth that could never be destroyed.


    But it was too early for him to rest assured.


    Just as he was about to open a hole in the corridor to escape, SIVI had taken down the whole section of the corridor and threw it into the door of truth with Robert inside


    "That''s the end."


    After finishing everything, SIVI first sensed the surroundings through his own perceptual ability, determined that there was no residual ozaghi, and then began to close the door of truth through the "key of truth".


    As long as the door of truth is closed, the battle against Robert, an immortal and psychopath, will come to an end.


    It''s a pity that something went wrong at the last step.


    At the moment when the door of truth was about to be closed, the whole door shook violently, as if something was hitting it.


    Sylvie''s face turned white and he vomited blood.


    As the user of the gate of truth, he is closely related to the gate of truth in a sense. The attack on the gate of truth also has an impact on him.


    The door of truth, which would not tremble even when attacked by the warramosians, is now under attack, and even half of the closing action has been affected by this attack.


    Looking at the sentence "the key to truth" that "this effect will not be stopped or interrupted by magic miracles of less mysterious ability than" absolute truth ", SIVI couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    This undoubtedly shows that the mystery of the thing that is hitting the door must be equal to "absolute truth"!


    There is only one degree of divinity in the degree of divinity.


    He was really afraid of something. Because he was afraid that the thing inside would run out, he opened the door only a small gap. Who knows, he finally attracted the guy


    Soon, the door of truth was another great shock, but this time SIVI was prepared to swallow the blood that was pouring into his throat. He stood firmly in front of the door and tried to close the door.


    The third impact arrived as scheduled, and the gate was not closed, but a crack about the width of the door was opened.


    "Oh, no..."


    Sylvie''s brain is full of alarm bells, but he can''t react to his injuries for a while!


    A thick tentacle protruded from the crack of the door, but if you look closely, you will find that the tip of the tentacle actually looks like Robert vinlon.At this time, his face is no longer the panic and fear, full of crazy incomparable smile.


    "Thanks to you, Sylvie Aldrich! Thanks to you, I can be one with that adult! Be a part of the adult''s body! To me, it''s a great honor


    Sylvie''s throat was full of blood and his face was so painful that he couldn''t even say a word.


    "You are the strongest enemy I have ever seen! As my respect, you also come to be one of us! In this way, the damned gate will be completely open to us


    Robert Veron didn''t know if he had found Sylvie''s anomaly. He just grabbed Seaver''s chest with a laugh!


    Is it hard to believe that I should die here and let the future generations take revenge for the present


    It''s a pity that now Fu Xiao has just got on the right track. I don''t know how far they can go under the double pressure of the Salvation Army and the abyss army.


    Looking at each other''s ferocious expression, SIVI''s mind is like walking a lantern, flashing through countless scenes.


    At this time, a feeling like electric shock shocked Seaver. The next moment, a delicate figure stood in front of him.


    That''s Raven who got here by using the time stop ability of the hero''s treasure.


    Almost at the same moment, Robert Veron, who had become a complete ozagki, touched the pocket watch that Raven had hung on her chest.


    Even if it is a hero''s treasure, it is far less mysterious than ozagki behind the door of truth.


    All of a sudden, the pocket watch split, the mystery and magic inside suddenly poured out, turned into a terrible storm.


    This force is so amazing that not only can''t move SIVI, but even the contented Robert is blown out and directly falls back into the door of truth!


    Until then, the door of truth seemed to begin to respond to SIVI''s order to close the door. The heavy black door slammed shut!


    Immediately, the whole door slowly disappeared into the air


    But Sylvie now ignored the door of truth. He looked at Raven in the center of the storm and couldn''t say a word.


    With a faint smile on her face, her lips moved slightly.


    Sylvie could barely see the shape of the mouth.


    She said "live.".


    "Don''t..." Even though he was still coughing blood, SIVI reached out to pull the girl out, but it was too late.


    The next moment, the girl''s figure was completely engulfed by the storm.


    When the storm subsided, her figure had disappeared


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    "Raven!"


    "Raven de Paisley!"


    Shouts echoed in the valley.


    As the sun set, there was no answer except the song of the homing birds.


    "How could this happen..."


    Sylvie fell to the ground in a daze, looking at the pieces of treasure there.


    Soon, however, he regained his spirits, got up from the ground and poured a lot of medicine from the storage box. He also regardless of the possible conflict of efficacy, he picked up a few bottles of life potions and magic potions and poured them fiercely.


    I can''t be sure if I know her death Maybe you can... "


    All of a sudden, his movement stopped, and a bottle of purple panacea just picked up in his hand also maintained the state of half drinking.


    Sylvie frowned, and the expression on his face became very strange. It was an expression that did not know whether to cry or to laugh.


    If you have to describe it, it''s probably "lying in the trough, is there any mistake, it''s ok?" The feeling.


    At last he gave a wry smile, put away his potion, and limped down the hill.


    Just in the setting sun, his back has a kind of unspeakable bleak


    The split line was just dizzy.


    Sylvie reached out to himself, the scene of pain still lingered.


    I didn''t expect him to have such a weak expression


    The girl''s heart was slightly moved.


    Since the beginning of meeting, he has been showing incomparable strength and strength in front of himself.


    And this kind of expression is also for their own sake


    I don''t know why, Laven always felt that there was an indescribable feeling flowing in her heart.


    It''s just that she''s not doing very well right now.


    It seems that there are a lot of things passing by my ears, but my eyes can''t see anything.


    Maybe it''s not that you can''t see, but the ability of your eyes to see the scenery passing by.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I seem to have felt that way before


    The girl murmured softly in her heart.


    When did it come? Recently, I have experienced more than the whole first half of my life. I can''t remember


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up.


    Then the vision returned to her body again.


    This is supposed to be a city, but the city seems to have experienced a disaster, and the surrounding buildings are almost destroyed.


    Even the ground seems to have been ploughed for countless times. There is no bluestone slab that should have been paved on the road surface, only soil and some plant roots exposed outside the surface.


    I don''t know why. Raven always feels familiar here.


    "Anyway, this is not hell..." She rubbed her temples and muttered with some headache.


    It seems that just now the magic storm did not kill her, but created a space distortion like effect, and transported itself to unknown places.


    But no matter how far away it is, the one will find his own


    I don''t know why, the girl firmly believes this in her heart.


    At this time, the girl looked up, but was shocked by the scene in the sky.


    Countless chains of light in the sky, gorgeous at the same time, but also to all people in the world to become a legendary master of the fact.


    "I didn''t expect to see two promotion legends in my life..." The girl murmured involuntarily.


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    "I''m sorry, but I think you may be mistaken."


    The girl looked back in surprise and looked at the man behind her.


    "Because the two times you saw it were me." "Welcome back, raven," seavy said with a serious smile


    The girl was moved. She didn''t expect Sylvie to find herself so soon.


    But then she found something wrong.


    "Welcome back Wait, this is... " Her face changed dramatically, she looked around again, and at last she showed an incredible look.


    "Here is The imperial capital of Huo Li''an? "


    "That''s right." Sylvie nodded and continued, "so I mean, welcome back to the future. Our time. "


    "Yes, but..."


    Raven looked at the sky in surprise.


    It was a long time ago that SIVI became a legend in the mythical age. But now the absolute truth in the sky has not disappeared, which shows that SIVI in this era has just become a legend.


    "The time on both sides is not equal In fact, it''s less than half a day before you sent the other me back to the mythical age. "Seeing the girl''s confused appearance, SIVI explained in a voice.


    "The other you? Half a day? "


    As a result, raven''s expression became more confused.


    Sylvie could only smile bitterly, and did not know how to explain the situation.


    But soon he stopped smiling.


    "In fact, I come here for another purpose besides meeting you."


    "Another purpose?"


    Now Raven has long been confused by her own incomprehensible theory of time. She can only murmur and repeat, without the shrewdness in the past.


    Sylvie nodded and then sneered, "well, how long are you going to hide? Robert Veron. "


    Hearing Sylvie''s name, the girl was startled and looked around, but she did not see the human sage, the great leader, or the monster who sent her back to this era.


    Just as she was about to ask, a hand came out of her chest, rubbed a small wound in her chest caused by the explosion of her treasure, and then drew back.


    It shocked her.


    Before long, a crystal coffin fell from the sky and hit the messy ground.


    The lid of the coffin was kicked away from the inside. Robert Villon, half human and half strange, climbed out of the coffin. Jie and Jie looked at SIVI with a strange smile.


    "When did you find out?"


    "From the time you saw Raven in the mythical age."


    "Laven and I mentioned that the great leader of the lofty realm is very similar to the sage of mankind. I didn''t care at first, but when I knew that the sage of mankind was you, it was worth pondering."


    "Why, knowing that Raven would eventually become my companion, would you solicit her or even make her a substitute for the Dharma?"


    "The conclusion is simple. Maybe in some way you''re not completely sealed by the door of truth - like leaving yourself a slice of your soul. Because of immortality, your soul is different from ordinary people. Even if it''s just a slice of your soul, it''s not going to die out quickly, even if it''s still alive until this age. "


    "But in the war of the mythical age, you lost all the samples of ozaghi, and you became very weak with only soul slices left. Although you can keep young by reincarnating in an alchemy body, your strength is greatly reduced. There is no way to call out the door of truth again, for fear of being discovered, even the stone of the sage is not refined. "


    "Then you found me I haven''t grown up yet. I think that I will suddenly appear in history at that time. So you can guess, I went back to the past from this era. And so was raven, who worked with me. That''s why you''re waiting for Raven to appear, so that she and I can go back to the past, and then return to this era again because of the space-time accident The so-called surrogate is actually a person who has engraved a magic circuit similar to a hero''s treasure in her soul. You have engraved an anchor point similar to a ship anchor in Laven''s soul. Once she falls into the space-time crack from other space-time, it will be pulled back to this space-time by the anchor point. "


    "From the beginning to the end, you have only one purpose, that is, you of that era, at the moment you attacked Laven, those ozagki spores that spread on her, those ozagki seeds that have passed through the millennium!"


    "After all, you were trying to assimilate me into Ozzy, not to kill me! And now your goal is to rebuild ozagki''s army in this era, which is the same as that of the mythical age! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    "Good guess, but it''s pointless."


    "Do you know why I''m here to listen to your long talk?" Robert said with a strange smile, his eyes fixed on Seaver


    "It''s to smuggle ozagki''s spores out."


    Sylvie looked at him indifferently.


    Unlike Sylvie, who did not feel the passage of time because of the dual existence, Robert lived from a thousand years ago. Instead, his strength was not improved. On the contrary, because he was constantly changing his body, his soul was wearing down and passing away. On the contrary, he was weaker than before. Even his perseverance as a great magician occurred with the torment of being alive and dead for thousands of years It has deteriorated.


    If Robert a thousand years ago was a bitter enemy, now Robert has become an inferior opponent to Sylvie.


    "Even now, it''s too late to chase! Your arrogance is the last chance to stop me! I have prepared my long cherished wish for thousands of years, and I will soon be fulfilled! "


    Robert''s body inflated like a puff. Even if Raven''s perception was not excellent, she could feel that the magic in him was gathering at an amazing speed, and her face did not change greatly.


    Generally speaking, magic can''t affect the material level, but if the quantitative change reaches the level of qualitative change, then it will sound the magic elements in the air, causing the elements to run wild, causing amazing damage.


    But Seaver just sighed and pressed his hand. Robert''s body shrunk again as if it were leaking, and the suspicious expression on his blue face had a strange funny feeling.


    "If that''s what you''re talking about, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    After easily dispelling a lot of magic gathered by each other, Sylvie took out a cone bottle from nowhere, in which a lump of flesh worm like creatures were struggling to wriggle.


    The flesh worm not only contains ozagki''s spores, but also a part of Robert''s soul slice, which is the assassin''s mace that he had high hopes for.


    The original plan was to use words to confuse Sylvie, let the meat bug burrow into the ground and hide, and then use another body''s self explosion to attract attention and destroy the tracks of the meat worm''s penetration into the ground.


    As soon as SIVI is confused and begins to search for ozaki''s spores, the predator hiding just below the battlefield will be safe. After that, no matter how long it takes to hide, there will be countless ways to return to his territory after SIVI leaves.


    As long as you can return to one of your innumerable strongholds, you can naturally start cultivating Ozzy again!


    Unfortunately, I didn''t expect to underestimate Sylvie too much. With one move of his hand, he saw through his purpose and was caught by the meat worm.


    "Kill me..."


    Robert saw that the situation was gone, and the expression on his face changed from surprise to despondency.


    "What kept you alive so long?"


    He put the meat bug bottle back into the storage box. Seavy looked at Robert, who was eager for life and death, and asked. The tone is flat and incomparable. If there is an uninformed bystander, I''m afraid you can''t guess that Sylvie and Robert are immortal enemies.


    "Self esteem? honor? Wish? Or will to revenge? "


    "Probably all of them." Robert looks as if he is a few hundred years old. His skin has become flabby and his voice has become the same as that of the old man. It seems that although the self explosion just now did not succeed, it has also brought him a considerable degree of sequelae.


    "In the beginning, the only purpose of my life was to find a way to call back the door of truth, and then open the door to release my body and the Lord."


    Perhaps it is the relationship between the dying man and his good words. Although Robert has become very old, he is more like a human than the monster he just looked like.


    He was able to calmly say to SIVI, "but soon, I found that I couldn''t do this kind of thing Just because of the incomplete soul, it is doomed that I can''t touch the door of truth. "


    Then I changed my purpose. I started gathering information about ozaghi, trying to find this amazing biological sample elsewhere But it failed. "


    "Maybe it was when my mind began to change and become impatient, and even the lofty field I founded was almost devastated."


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t realize this at that time. On the contrary, I became more and more serious. I didn''t stop until I had another big loss. I moved with the people and settled down in the eastern plain."


    "Although I found a little bit of news related to ozaki in the eastern plains, I did not find any living ozaki. What supported me during that time was the desire for revenge. I will avenge you


    Xiwei raised his eyebrows when he heard the speech: "did you guess that I went through the mythological era at that time?"


    "In fact, I had doubts for a long time, but it was not until I met Paisley that I was really sure. I wasted a lot of time."Robert didn''t shy away from SIVI, so he said casually: "and you grew up too low-key, I have never been able to find out about you, until nearly two years ago, your name just reappeared Then, after a little more than a year, you have gone from the so-called "primary mage" to the legendary master now. It''s almost impossible. "


    Robert looked at Seaver with a smile: "it''s just that my body has some problems and is still adjusting. I can''t get rid of you in the first time before you grow up."


    Sylvie thought he meant that he could endure it in disguise. He could endure it for such a long time before he finally made a big splash.


    But his own thing is clear, when crossing into this world, his body really only has the strength of the primary mage level. At that time, don''t say it was Robert. I''m afraid that any soldier in his team will have to wait for death


    It was only after a series of changes and the help of the college system from nowhere that he became the strongest human being in this era and stood at the top of the existence.


    "And when you want to kill me, it''s no longer my opponent." Said Sylvie.


    The other party nodded, but immediately showed a bitter smile.


    "It''s not that you are not an opponent, but you were already a great magician at that time, just like me now I wanted to die with you, but I didn''t know when I was afraid of death I have never felt like this when I was at Endymion


    So, at the end of the day, raven went back from the past to the present, and at the same time, she did not dare to do what she had never dared to do.


    It''s a pity that we didn''t get what we wanted in the end.


    "Robert Veron." Seavy looked at the lost Robert, and his face softened a little. "What else do you want to say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ 523 evergreen leaf street, Clare City, molotos county. " Robert hesitated for a moment, quoted a place name, and then gave a bright smile: "it is not an unacceptable result to be able to die in your hands."


    Sylvie was silent for a moment, and at last he put his hands together and made a prayer.


    At this moment, Robert Veron, who has lived for thousands of years, finally fell and left the world in a real sense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    This is the border of the former timothyn Dark Alliance.


    With the disappearance of the vampire princess, Timothy is in a complete mess. Among the vampires and the abyss demons, all kinds of forces are constantly attacking each other and fighting against each other.


    Several countries bordering on timothyn''s Dark Alliance have laissez faire about it, even happy to see it succeed.


    After all, no one knows where the vampire princess went. If the invasion is rash and the result is plotted, it will be troublesome. However, there is still a lot of gap between the combat effectiveness of the human army and those monsters.


    In contrast, as long as you guard your own land, sit and watch the monsters'' internal friction, and occasionally provide some weapons and other things, it is safe and profitable. Why not?


    Timothy''s vampires and abyssal demons also know that they are fine in timothyn''s territory. Once they reach out to the outside land, they will be beaten by human beings.


    It is for this reason that the war within the alliance has not stopped, but is becoming more and more intense.


    However, it was at this time that Timothy''s people scrambled to flee, but there were two people on the road to Timothy.


    One of them was wearing a white robe with a cane like wand in his hand. Although he was young, he could give people a sense of maturity and vicissitudes.


    The other one is much shorter. She is wearing a black smock, covering her whole body, even her skin is not exposed. However, I don''t know why she is not able to move. She is still not used to this dress. She walks a little shaky and looks like a penguin at first sight.


    Naturally, they are SIVI and saran the Vampire from the capital of Huolian.


    "Did you not say that you would not bring me to timothyn until the people there had answered?"


    On the way, saran asked with a puzzled face.


    Originally, because his sister vampire Princess mysteriously disappeared, the little vampire who got the news ran straight back to timothyn from the place where he learned blood magic.


    If it wasn''t for Sylvie who stopped her on the way, I''m afraid even if she was the only one, she would not hesitate to break into this world of war.


    But even she didn''t expect that SIVI, who had vowed to leave as soon as the news of Timothy sheen arrived, would suddenly decide to set out with herself today According to Huolian, the message from Timothy is at least two days away.


    "I didn''t want to protect the situation." Sylvie laughed, and replied casually, "but there is no such concern now."


    "I don''t know what happened. Although you haven''t changed at all, I always feel different when I see you." Saran looked at Seaver suspiciously from head to toe, but found nothing suspicious.


    After all, vampires are vampires, and their perception is different from ordinary people. To know that Sylvie is promoted to legend, only Levine knows about it. Even Evangeline doesn''t find that Sylvie is different.


    Of course, the unusual landscape in the sky last night has attracted many people''s attention. However, there are only four or five people who know the meaning.


    "Because I''m stronger again, of course."


    ''said Sylvie, quite a bachelor.


    But it was obvious that his reply so simply made the girl more suspicious.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you don''t want to say it. What does it mean to be stronger You are already a great magician. There is no room for you to become stronger. " The little girl''s disdain made Xu Shenxing a little depressed.


    However, in people''s understanding of this era, the great mage is indeed regarded as the top combat effectiveness. Although the legend of the great mage still exists, it may have been as literal meaning for a long time. When people regard it as a legend


    In this regard, Sylvie can only smile away.


    In fact, he took saran to Timothy sheen for other purposes besides looking for saran''s sister.


    Last night, after returning to the world thousands of years ago, raven did not know what she had said to the beauty Walker under house arrest. The latter immediately told SIVI all the things she knew alone in the lofty realm.


    If the industries in the lofty fields under Raven''s control can make the money and resources of Edric increase by more than ten times, then what Venus, the beauty walker, knows, can directly affect the balance of force in the entire eastern plain.


    According to her, the witch who follows in the noble realm is actually similar to the existence of alchemy life.


    Sylvie was not surprised.


    If there are still people who can make alchemy life in this era, it is probably only Robert who has mastered countless magic skills since the time of Endymion.


    After comparing the information provided by the American Voyager and some information that SIVI knew himself, he also speculated the real situation.I''m afraid that the original function of this device for making alchemy life is to replicate ozagki''s cells in a short time (although there is no concept of cell in this world) and make it proliferate in large quantities. To be sure, it is similar to the cloning technology on earth.


    The witch should also have an ontology, but this ontology has been unfortunate, and has become the raw material for Robert to make a large number of copies, such as meat sauce, meat sauce and so on


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that this kind of replication consumes a lot of resources. Even with the financial resources of the noble field, after the experiment, only seven agents can be guaranteed to be allocated to the witches. Even the forces of the witches can not be formed. Moreover, the strength of the witches seems to be only the middle-level magicians.


    According to the beauty generation walker, there seems to be academic magicians who specialize in this field at present, trying to reduce the cost of making witches. Once it is realized, the ability of mass-produced medium-level magicians can almost instantly subvert the balance of force in the entire human society!


    Venus, the surrogate of beauty, is the one who opposes such human experiments. The reason why Venus, the only one who secretly knows where Robert knows the test site, is to find a way to prevent the experiment.


    After listening to her story, SIVI felt very moved, and then filled in the tunnel she had secretly dug in the evening, and decided to stop the experiment for her in the face of despair.


    And the site of that testing ground is in the Dark Alliance of timothyn.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

I''m sorry, I''m still uncomfortable today. I can''t write it out in my mind.


    Two more chapters should be added tomorrow, and three more if in good condition.


    I''m sorry to hear that


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    An emerald dragon crossed the blue sky, broke through the clouds and looked down at the ground from a height of 1000 meters.


    Jadeite dragon is a very proud and suspicious dragon species. Although this individual with sea green transparent scales is obviously not mature, its haughty nature will not be restrained because of its young age.


    Because of their suspicious nature, it is very difficult to communicate with them. In fact, in the whole history of mankind, the number of jadeite dragons who identify with human beings as friends is even less than that of color dragons with certain hatred


    However, there are two people sitting on the jade dragon.


    "I think I''m freezing..." "Can jadeite fly a little slower?" shivered sylvan


    Although as a magician, and still in the summer experience has become a medium-level wizard, hillwin is not very good at temperature control.


    After all, what she''s good at is earth.


    "I didn''t leave my warm and safe nest to hear your complaints, Sylvia."


    The dragon under her said in a helpless voice.


    "Oh I had known that I would exchange my credits for the magic robe that can adjust the temperature automatically. It''s cheap anyway... "


    The girl let out a pitiful whimper and muttered in a trembling voice.


    Behind her, Donald, in armor, sighed and, despite the frost on his eyebrows, reached out and hugged the girl''s soft body: "is that better?"


    "It''s not good at all. Your armor makes me colder than before."


    The girl waved her hands in protest.


    That said, she did not push Donald''s body away.


    "Be patient. And if you exchange that magic robe instead of this one with special protection, I''m afraid we''ll die in the jade trap before that. "


    Donald said softly.


    As mentioned before, emerald dragons are suspicious and alert. Their nests are usually set up in the Dead Fire Mountain pass, where a large number of magic traps are arranged to protect themselves.


    The two of them, who entered the jade nest by mistake, also suffered enough from those traps in the previous series of events.


    Fortunately, the girl didn''t work hard when she was studying in Edric. In addition, she was so clever that she broke all the magic traps and came to the deep of the nest by virtue of the analytic magic on her magic robe.


    "It''s because you did something extra that I was so unlucky..."


    Murmured the emerald dragon as they sat down.


    It''s just that as a dragon, even the murmuring voice is almost as loud as that of ordinary people, so Donald and hillwin have heard it clearly.


    To this two people also can only look at each other bitterly smile.


    When they first cracked the magic trap and asked jadeite to send them away, several giants suddenly attacked the dragon''s cave along the path that had been destroyed. As a result, the jadeite that could not be used for a while was caught by them, and it was about to be peeled and broken into a pile of raw materials and barbecued meat. However, they still relied on hillwin and Donald, who were ignored by the giants, to turn it into a pile of raw materials and barbecue It''s very difficult to escape.


    It is because of this that they have become friends sharing weal and woe.


    "Ah! You can see Morag


    Suddenly, hillwin let out an excited cry.


    As the emerald broke through the clouds again, the light suddenly opened up in front of them.


    There, there is a magic city sunk into the underground and the huge amber that flows through the city and finally occupies half of the great pit.


    But the college, which was originally located over the huge lake, was no longer in sight. Instead, it was replaced by a sky blue ring.


    The ring exudes a gorgeous color like aurora, which is fascinating.


    It''s a space door.


    "Miss fitter really didn''t cheat. The college was moved to half a place..."


    Donald looked at the beautiful wheel of light and muttered involuntarily.


    "In recent years, the climate has become a little strange. It was summer a few days ago, but it suddenly cooled down in these two days. Although the Dean can return to the college at any time, for the sake of insurance, he finally decided to move the college temporarily. Don''t forget the tragedy of Shakespeare''s Minnick college. "


    Only then did hillwin regain some of her former heroism and pointed to the wheel of light: "then the goal is there, jadeite, let''s go!"


    As soon as the jade dragon''s wings shook, its huge body sank and glided toward the airspace where the wheel of light was located.


    When they touch the light wheel, the surrounding scenery immediately changes, and the three of them (two people, one dragon) find themselves in a very strange state, as if the seemingly narrow light wheel width is endless, no matter how they fly, they can not fly to the end.


    "It''s a kind of defensive magic. It''s useless to continue flying. We can only turn back and leave the space door now..." Jadeite is one of the most knowledgeable of all the gems (some jadeite dragons are even called sages by some people because they have mastered a lot of unimaginable knowledge). At the same time, they are also highly skilled in magic. They immediately discovered the mystery and were planning to leave here first. When they had a way to come back, hillwin raised her student ID card.I saw that the ordinary card flashed a wonderful magic ripple, the next moment emerald eyes become suddenly bright again.


    The only difference is that this is not the main material plane, but a specious space. There is no sun in the sky, nor is there a trace of natural wind on the earth


    Only one grand city is built here, and on top of the city are the academies and buildings of Aldrich.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you could control that defense magic mechanism? I haven''t seen that kind of magic yet. Show it to me later? " Jadeite dragon was curious about the devices again.


    "How can I have control? I just have access." Hillwin said with a wry smile.


    By this time, sharp eyed Donald could already see that on the college platform not far away, there were several people dressed like hillwin, who seemed to be waiting for their arrival.


    "Sure enough, all four monitor and other second-line students were called back to the college by Miss fitter."


    After circling for several times, jadeite landed steadily on the berth of the magic ship originally used by the college.


    "Welcome back." The first to greet them was Sophia, who did not know when.


    "Professor Sophia, is there anything wrong with calling us back in such a hurry?" Asked hilvin curiously, helped down from emerald by Donald.


    "Well, it was SIVI before I don''t know why the president came back and told us to prepare for it. " Sophia didn''t hide it from hillwin, and she had a slightly comforting look on her face: "he said we''re almost ready for school."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    There is always a sense of overcrowding on the streets of Morag these days.


    The reason is very simple. The newly established Institute of magic, eddrich, which is also the second strongest man in human beings (in fact, it is now the first one), has officially begun to recruit students.


    "Wummu The popularity of this college is too low. "


    Alina, a silver haired girl with a ponytail, bit her nails to show remorse.


    At this time, she was told for the fifth time today that "this hotel is full and there is no spare room.".


    She comes from the Roland chamber of Commerce, which cooperates with Aldrich college. She is a swordsman with two turns and has no intention to join the ranks of magicians.


    In fact, this time she asked for leave to go to Morag, not for her own sake.


    "That Sister Eleanor, you can come without me


    About a little girl''s height.


    Also do not know is born like this or malnutrition relationship, the little girl appears to be particularly thin, even give a person a kind of careless will break the feeling. But also because of this, it also makes people inexplicably have a desire to protect her.


    "No! Little Misha, you are my adopted sister Elena took the little girl''s hand and said without hesitation, "how can I trust you to come here alone?"


    But it''s a shame


    The little girl named Misha felt like she was crying without tears.


    "It''s a pity that Saran is not in Aldrich, otherwise I could ask her to help you find a place to live."


    Elena took Misha in one hand, touched her chin with the other, and thought.


    "If you can''t, you can only go to the branch of Luolan chamber of Commerce in this city."


    "Ah? But it''s not good to give you trouble... "


    Misha hesitated a little.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m the director of this area." "If anyone doesn''t agree, I''ll let him clean the toilet," she said seriously! That''s how to use power


    This lady, don''t indoctrinate children with this wrong idea. Hello!


    At this moment, the inner thoughts of all the people on the street are unified with an extremely high synchronization rate


    Fortunately, in the end, Elena found a hotel with free rooms, and did not degenerate to the point of abusing power for personal gain.


    The next day, under the leadership of Alina, Misha went to the test site of Aldrich''s enrollment. Because her parents were forbidden to enter, Alina could only turn around in a hurry, until Misha came out with a happy face.


    "How do they test it?" Elena asked curiously.


    "There are many, many projects, many of which are interesting and not very difficult I especially like a test of manipulating puppets to carry wooden blocks. It''s very interesting... " Xiaomisha is also excited to tell her what she saw in it.


    It''s not that SIVI doesn''t have a faster and more effective way In fact, as long as he wants, he can know the talent and potential of the students who come to sign up through the student system at any time. However, this is not good for the development of the college itself. When he leaves one day, the college will lose its ability to deliver fresh blood to itself. What awaits him is only gradual degradation and decay.


    That''s why there are now such admissions test points for xiaomisha.


    However, there was also a commotion about her in the test site at this time.


    "There is no response to shuijianshi, but this is also because the little girl has not refined her own magic In addition, the elements are compatible with grade A, and the handling power reaches the level of S You can use the magic puppet made by Miss Eve to transport all the small wooden blocks without ever experiencing the magic power. This control power is just for blue class


    At the beginning, Riedel''s words also made the other three monitor nod their heads, but when the last word came out, the three immediately stopped working.


    "Wait, isn''t this elegant ability the symbol of our purple class?" Little fatan Tanis Well, in fact, it''s not much fat now. After so much training, he is no longer the same as before. But now he slapped the table angrily and argued.


    "No, no, no, no, that girl''s gentle and quiet temperament is a member of our green class, no matter how you look at it?" Said Dorothy at the same time.


    But as soon as she finished, she was ridiculed by Tennessee.


    The original little fat Dun first looked at the girl''s red jacket, which represented the wind Discipline Inspection Commission. Then he snorted and repeated in a sarcastic tone: "gentle and quiet? I can''t see this kind of quality from a monitor... "


    "Fat man, are you going to die?" Dorothy willow eyebrow a vertical, eyes immediately give a sharp feeling.


    "I''m so scared of low oil," Tanis said, shrinking his neck, but his deliberate appearance made Dorothy angry."That power of control must be fully used in magic experiments, and sure enough, she is still our blue class..." Riedel looked at the two men''s fighting look, can''t help but say again.


    "Shut up, baldness!"


    As a result, they were attacked by the other side.


    "Who is bald! I''m just a little bit thinner! "


    Riedel soon became angry.


    "I''ve learned divination, and you''ll be bald in the future." Dorothy vowed, "unless you give Misha to our green class."


    "I''ve learned alchemy, unless you''re willing to give Misha to our purple class." Tanis vowed, "or you''ll be bald right away."


    "You''re trying to kill yourself!" Riedel was furious at the words.


    Just as the three of them were about to start their whole martial arts, kamiyu slapped the table and broke their quarrel.


    "It''s just a student. What are you fighting about! Don''t you feel ashamed to see that students are gifted and decide their classes without authorization? "


    Sometimes people who are not in tune will feel more when they get serious. This is the case with kamiyu. At first, he was not in a good mood. As a result, as soon as he was serious, his momentum made the other three lose the heart of quarrel.


    "We are all Aldrich''s students, so we should think about the college. Fighting inside is not a good thing..."


    "No, we''re just having fun..." Tanis was just about to argue, when Camille''s eyes glared back.


    "The reason why the Dean has entrusted us with the recruitment of colleges is because of his trust in us! So we can''t live up to his trust. "


    Seeing that all three of them bowed their heads in shame, kamiyou then said, "look at what you''ve become. Is it worth it for a student! I''ve made a decision on this. Well, the girl will join our day shift. "


    "You wait for me --!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    "Alas..."


    In the secret room of Aldrich college, Sophia let out a long sigh.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked fitter on the side, strangely.


    "I don''t know if those children can get the enrollment matters right." Sophia said, worried, holding her cheek.


    Although I always face those students with a very strict manner, it is just to increase his dignity as a teacher and to minimize the negative influence of being too young. In fact, no one in Edric cares more about those students than Sophia.


    "Sylvie has been training the children''s ability to take charge of their own affairs since last year. Now they are much more capable than those magicians in the ivory tower of Qiyao mage Association." Fitter naturally knew that Sophia''s face was cold and his heart was hot, and he was more concerned about the students than anyone else. So he said, "and as the three sages who run the whole college, I will help them."


    Although that''s what he said, everyone knows that today''s Mr. Aldrich is well-known. The scale of this enrollment will certainly exceed our imagination, which is undoubtedly a huge test for students'' executive ability.


    "If only the other half of the three sages could be as conscientious and responsible as you are."


    Sophia sighed and went on, obviously not optimistic about the current situation.


    "Ah ha ha..." Fitter could only laugh at it.


    Sida''s ability has been gradually revealed recently. Although she is still ignorant of the world, she has amazing computing and processing abilities. Some operations that require considerable equivalent can be completed in a blink of an eye.


    It''s no wonder Sylvie put her avatar into Theo''s magic device to share the calculation and control needed for magic building, and she did a good job in the experiment


    It''s just that although this ability is also very important, the other party''s innocent and heartless personality can''t help in college affairs. It''s very difficult to take good care of Theo''s party.


    "But I can''t walk away You know how bad Claude''s ghost is. Now that SIVI has brought back the special medicine this time, it can''t continue to waste time. " Fitter also said with some distress: "in fact, it''s better to have treatment when Sylvie is here, but since he has something on his side, we can only do it for him."


    With that, the ghost girl floating in the air also waved to let a translucent panel emerge from the sky, which was filled with words: "moreover, he has written the treatment process in such detail that we can''t be incompetent, will we still fail?"


    "This time, Sylvie''s purpose was not to treat Claude No, it''s not right to say that. "


    It seems to find that what she said is not right. It''s a little impolite for Claude and frankens. Sophia pondered for a moment and said again: "it should be said that the treatment of Claude is one of the links. In addition, there is another link that allows us to observe some aspects of the soul, so that we can have a deeper understanding of the illusory soul I don''t know the reason why he did this, but from his character, it should not be aimless. "


    "This time, only a few senior professors from Aldrich were summoned to carry out the treatment plan, and none of the other professors who were still working at the Royal College of magic and wizardry in hollian came. Because of the loss of you, we can only make the students come back quickly through the urgent instructions to recruit students. "


    Fitter nodded, and said softly, "not even the senior professors, let alone those who were recruited after the great magic ceremony. I''m afraid the students who have gone through so many ups and downs with our college are more reliable than those new professors. "


    "I think so."


    Sophia then showed a smile, the smile is full of their own students to grow into talents that kind of joy.


    In addition to the professors, the members of the black troupe who came back from the southern forest, that is, the ancient forest land, were also in this chamber.


    Before long, Franken came to the chamber of secrets with Claude''s body.


    On the floor of the secret room, the complex magic array has been depicted by the professors, and the lines and runes are almost all over the room, with incomparable precision.


    Franken placed Claude''s body in the middle of the magic circle and knocked on the floor with his fingers wrapped in artificial leather. All of a sudden, the silver light flowed in the river of runes.


    At the same time, Franken began to feed Claude''s body with the potions that Sylvie had brought back.


    Claude was separated from his body because of the ghost disease, and his whole body was green. His soul sat quietly beside him, looking at Franken''s behavior with complicated expression.


    Anyone who sees his body Although not yet Be teased, even know that the other party is to save themselves, the mood will be very complex.


    After all this, Franken sat on the side of the magic circle and began to recite the magic mantra given by Sylvie.Not only he, but also the professors and members of the black class who had known the treatment steps for a long time also chanted the magic mantra in a low voice. All of a sudden, the sound of magic mantra reverberated in the whole secret room. I don''t know why it should have been a disorderly sound, but it sounded unexpectedly disorderly and orderly, just like the harmony version of the ode to happiness.


    The voice of the mantra became louder and louder. Gradually, the runes on the ground and the walls seemed to be alive. They floated down from those engravings and danced like snowflakes in the air.


    The vast majority of magicians have never seen this kind of magic phenomenon in their lifetime, and their eyes are suddenly widened. Fortunately, they still remember that they are helping others to cure, and have not stopped singing.


    Before long, the innumerable runes gathered over Claude and formed a circle.


    Other people have not felt too much, but Eliza trembled slightly. The ring gave her the feeling that she had released her own funeral siren Very weird.


    "Is that the realm of soul The precious potions brought back by the Dean, together with the special phenomena brought about by the devil''s egg and the ghost disease, all of us wasted so much energy and finally only opened such a small opening? " Sophia opened her eyes slightly, incredulous.


    However, it is enough to turn this on.


    Claude, who was just about to become a resentful spirit, discovered for a long time that his fingers seemed to have begun to feel


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    The early morning sun through the curtain of the hotel gap, spread in the room, so that the whole room is filled with the unique flavor of sunshine.


    I don''t know where a breeze blowing the curtains, so that the sun also swayed up, dancing on the girl''s young face.


    The girl''s long eyelashes quivered, then she opened her eyes and looked at the strange ceiling in a daze.


    A moment later, the brain, which was still a little chaotic, began to work with the disappearance of drowsiness.


    "Ah


    With a short exclamation, the girl suddenly sat up from the bed: "I have to prepare breakfast for sister Eleanor..."


    But soon the girl realized that she was not in the employee apartment of Luolan chamber of Commerce who had stayed for half a year, but in the hotel in Morag.


    Yesterday, I went to the test site of the Aldrich School of magic and had a test. I don''t know what the final score is.


    Over the past six months, I have been working hard to absorb the knowledge of magic like a sponge while helping with the Luo Lan chamber of Commerce.


    But the more they studied, the more they felt that the idrick students who had rescued the refugees including her outside lovinia were incredible.


    She was not much older than her, but she was able to face the monster that even the middle and high level magicians were trembling for without fear. She even defeated the monster named bashimus with amazing magic power!


    It is also because of witnessing all this that she planted in the young girl''s heart that one day she would become the dream seed of Adrian''s students.


    I just didn''t expect that my dream would come so soon Although it is still uncertain whether he can enter the study of Aldrich.


    She shook her head and suppressed her confused thoughts. The girl patted her cheek so that she could be more sober.


    Because I came in a hurry, I didn''t bring my pajamas. So what the girl is wearing is the pajamas for children provided by the hotel.


    Although she felt a little sad for her figure, which was not in violation of the seven or eight year old kid''s clothes, the girl quickly took off her clothes and revealed the skin color slightly lighter than wheat under her pajamas.


    The injuries I suffered during the escape were almost all good. There was only a small scar on the abdomen. However, it didn''t matter that people would not see the abdomen on weekdays.


    The girl shivered a little. The recent weather or the temperature is a little strange. It''s still the end of summer a few days ago. It''s scorching in the sun, but the temperature has turned cold since the day before yesterday. Although today is better than yesterday, if you don''t wear thicker clothes, you can''t help but shiver.


    Quickly put on a brand-new spinning dress, the girl slightly shy to lift the skirt, in front of the mirror around.


    This is also this time, in order to leave a good impression on the people of Aldrich, Elena sister specially bought her a new one. Although it''s not expensive, it''s really beautiful, and even beautiful enough to make Misha feel a bit wasteful to wear on her.


    After washing, the girl left the room and knocked on the door opposite her room.


    After a long time, a faint voice came out.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let me Sleep for five minutes... "


    Hear this familiar words, suddenly let the girl also some nervous mood suddenly relaxed.


    "Sister Elena, sometimes accidentally like a child..."


    Standing outside the door, the girl''s face with a slight smile, whispered softly.


    Obviously, I am always smart and capable, and I do things neatly without any delay. Why is it that I am so angry when I get up?


    The girl sighed slightly.


    She is full of reverence for Elena If Theo and his party had saved Misha''s broken soul at the same time by saving the refugees in lovinia, then the pillar that has been supporting Misha''s soul for the past six months is undoubtedly Elena.


    If it was not for her strong will to yearn for magic, maybe Misha would have stayed by Elena''s side as her deputy and run the Luolan chamber of Commerce together.


    I know that I can''t wake up Elena in a short time, and this is not my home. I can break into the room and wake her up physically.


    After a little hesitation, the girl left for the kitchen.


    The hotel not only provides accommodation, but also has free breakfast.


    It was only when the girl came to the kitchen that she found that it was busy inside. It was not like serving breakfast at all.


    "Excuse me, what''s going on?"


    The girl was stunned by the sight, but after a while she woke up and asked a chef who passed her by.


    "It snowed last night, and it''s still a very big one. Now it''s snowing heavily on the outside area. Many people who originally planned to leave Morag today are trapped in the city, and the people who sleep on the street because they can''t find a place to sleep in last night are also miserable..." The cook told the girl the reason: "now that the notice from Aldrich college has come down, let us restaurants provide plenty of food for people affected by the snow.""Does Aldrich even manage this kind of thing?"


    The girl blinked her eyes in disbelief.


    "That''s for sure, because it''s our Aldrich college."


    When the chef talked about Edric, she could not help feeling proud, which made the girl feel sad.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, don''t get in the way of the door Vic, don''t be lazy. The rescue mission of our hotel has not been completed. At least 200 refugees are waiting for our food. Hurry up A big man with an iron bucket filled with steaming porridge came to see the cook who was talking to the girl and couldn''t help shouting.


    The cook smiles apologetically at the girl, and then takes his casserole and runs to the stove.


    The girl who had just come to cook for Elena suddenly felt that she should do something.


    So she quickly came to the kitchen is giving orders to a chef, hope to be able to give them a hand.


    It has to be said that Misha was used to playing in Roland chamber of Commerce, and now it gives the chefs a feeling of arm and toe. Misha, who has devoted herself to the in full swing rescue business, didn''t think of her original purpose until Elena came to the kitchen looking for something to eat


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    This is the Aldrich Admissions Test Office.


    However, due to the sudden snowfall, here has become a temporary emergency headquarters.


    Dorothy is working on some of the events in Morag.


    At this time, the wind chimes on the doorframe clanged. Before the ornaments, which originally represented summer, could not be put away, the weather was even colder.


    "The temperature is still falling It''s sunny, but it doesn''t look like it''s going to warm up. "


    Tannis, who wrapped himself up like a panda, walked into the room and inhaled his red nose.


    Although the snow itself can''t affect the city because of the barrier above Morag, the decrease in temperature will actually show up.


    "Several students who went out to investigate came back and reported that the snow outside was more than one meter thick, and it was very soft, not to mention the carriage. Even if the sledge wanted to move on it, it was difficult."


    There was a charcoal pot burning in the room, and the temperature was much warmer than outside. Tanis took off his coat and said helplessly: "if you want to send out the refugees stranded in the city, I''m afraid we can only use the magic boat The premise is that we can fix the cooling pipes in the magic ship that have been frozen and cracked in a short time


    "Compared with this, I''d like to know where your magic robe is?"


    Scratching her face with a quill pen, Dorothy looks at Tanis, who is baking in a charcoal pan.


    As one of their four monitors, tannis always ranked first in theoretical achievement. Because of his surplus, he also exchanged a lot of messy magic items. His magic robe is one of them. In addition to a lot of gain ability, he also solidified the seasonal boundary, regardless of the external temperature Changes can make the wearer feel as warm and comfortable as if in spring.


    "Use firewood as a small emergency tent for refugee children."


    Tanis sighed: "anyway, almost all of my collection that can be heated has been sent out. If I had known that I would not reduce the fat of shislaozi, it must be much better to have more fat now. "


    "I can see that."


    Dorothy looked at tannis''s clothes and nodded her head.


    Although he looks bloated, if you look at him carefully, you will find that he is all the thin single clothes that he wears in summer. I''m afraid that the combined cold resistance of so many pieces can''t match that of a large cotton padded jacket.


    No wonder his lips turned blue with cold.


    "Unfortunately, only front-line students are recalled by the college. Although all of them are excellent, the number is too small As soon as you spread it all over the Morag, you''ll be in short supply. Even the little banshees are urged by Professor fitter to help out in the city. There''s still room to repair the magic ship. "


    The girl sighed and her delicate eyebrows wrinkled.


    At this time, someone came in from the outside with the wind chime.


    "There are not enough people." Kamiyu first breathed a sigh, then complained to Dorothy with a bitter face: "it''s very labor-intensive to maintain order in the street. Even if it''s carried out, it''s still not enough. You didn''t see the food handout. It was Ah


    He sat down next to tannis with a sad face, and reached to the edge of the charcoal basin to make a fire.


    Although he looked much better than tannis, who was about to turn purple with cold, a closer look revealed that his body was shaking.


    "Even if you complain to me like that, I can''t change people It''s only been a year since Aldrich started. There are only a few people at all, and most of them have not come back


    Said Dorothy, with her mouth pursed.


    "Well, how about using people who are not yet enrolled but who have passed the primary election?" At this time, Tanis''s brain flashed a suggestion: "anyway, they will be our younger brother and younger sister sooner or later. Even if they come to help in advance, it doesn''t matter?"


    "Although the final interview has not yet taken place But if it''s not about the college''s own secrets, just let them help in Morag, there should be no problem. "


    Dorothy thought for a moment and found that the proposal was still feasible.


    "It''s all right I just hope to be able to solve the problem of understaffing before I go back to work. "


    Kamiyu took a sausage out of nowhere, put it in his magic wand and baked it on the charcoal pot.


    "What are you doing in the command post?" Dorothy was very dissatisfied with kamiyou''s actions.


    "Please forgive me, sir. I''ve been busy in the morning, but I haven''t eaten anything..."


    Kamiyu said feebly that because of the sudden snowstorm, kamiyou had to take the other students of Aldrich to maintain the order of Morag and distribute emergency food provided by various restaurants. On the contrary, he had not even eaten a meal because he was busy all the time.It''s just that even at this time, he doesn''t forget to tease Dorothy.


    "Are you really busy to this extent..." Dorothy frowned: "the Great Magic Festival is not so chaotic."


    "Celebration and disaster are different, sister!" Kamiyou took a bite of the greasy sausage. He was scalded and exhaled. He also took time to say: "now even the mosellasi river is frozen, and even drinking water needs to be good at fire elemental magic. We can melt the ice. No matter how many people are needed in this situation. "


    After eating the rest of the sausage, Camille took out a towel and wiped his wand: "in a word, try to solve the shortage of manpower as soon as possible. I have to go back. Now it''s still Donald who is helping me with my shift."


    Just as he was about to grab the handle, the door suddenly opened itself.


    Ready to come in from the outside, Riedel looked at kamiyu, who was close at hand, and was stunned.


    But Dorothy asked, "well, is there any new information from the divination class?"


    "We finally know the reason for this weather change, but it''s not the divination class who figured it out."


    Riedel breathed slowly, for it was still outside the door, so it was a white mist.


    "Which professor did it?" Tannis was, at last, much better, and asked Riddell in his spare time.


    "No, it was information provided by those who witnessed the disaster."


    Riedel did not betray the truth, and immediately solved the mystery: "you know that witness, who is a student of our college."


    Then he called after him: -- encore, tell them what you have seen, and I will ask the teachers to come here


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    Suddenly it was cold.


    But the good thing is that neither Sylvie nor saran is the kind of person who is afraid of the cold As a matter of fact, as legendary mages and vampire princesses, the general degree of cold can not have a great impact on them.


    It''s just that no one would like to trek in a snowstorm.


    After all, timothyn was very close to the cliff of the west land, and the letter outlet on the cliff of the west land was blowing a storm that could take everything away at any time. SIVI also suffered a lot when he crossed the tuyere plateau.


    On weekdays, it doesn''t matter. At most, the wind around here is a little bigger than that in other areas of the eastern plain. However, once such heavy snow happens, it will be a completely different realm.


    Even SIVI was puzzled by the fact that the day before yesterday was still sunny, but the snow today is deep to his waist.


    "Did the rebels know we were coming?" saran said something, but her voice was overshadowed by the roaring wind, so she just opened her voice and yelled, "so use this magic to stop us?"


    "No, there''s no magic in this situation."


    Compared with Saran, Sylvie is much more relaxed, at least a little stable elements, can clearly transmit his voice to the girl.


    Looking at the snow on the girl''s head, SIVI sighed and took out a cloak from the storage box for her to put on.


    This makes saran a kind of flattered feeling, her face has emerged a faint blush.


    However, SIVI didn''t notice this point with thick lines. He just continued: "if it''s magic or enchantment, there will be corresponding magic reaction, but although the snow comes very suddenly, there is no corresponding magic trace..."


    Saran, who always felt that her girl''s heart was completely wasted, sighed to herself, and then continued to ask in a loud voice, "so why on earth did the weather suddenly turn into a cold winter and it snowed so heavily?"


    "I don''t know."


    Said Sylvie, very single.


    Although he can find out the cause of this situation by combing the world''s rules, the rules of the world are not things that can be touched casually. It takes time and effort not to mention, and it is easy to be noticed by some powerful creatures in the world, such as the Archaean dragon, the great devil and ozagki


    Judging from the current situation, the heavy snow has an impact on the entire eastern plain, even the ancient forest sea and the northern hills, rather than against them, so it is not up to SIVI to worry about it.


    No matter how to say that human beings have three major forces besides him. If such a big thing happens, the mage Association, the pure white Holy See and the king''s Council will certainly take action. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to go to see their findings directly?


    After explaining the reason and saran, Sylvie came to the conclusion.


    "So instead of paying attention to this kind of thing, we might as well focus on finding your sister." On the two days of Timothy Sean, Xi Wei contacted


    ''s eye liner, and also looked for a caravan under the adlek college. He learned about Timothy Sean 7788.


    The war started from the cliff of the west land.


    is tragic beyond compare in this human world. Asa Sher is a pro Princess of the Royal Highness, who has been a tragic killer of the vampire and the abyss devil. The result is that the vampire and the abyss devil who are not willing to wait for their lives are fighting to return to their own territory, and start their rebellion with their blood descendants.


    At first, they were afraid that the vampire princess would come down from the sky and kill them all - after all, she cut off most of the opposition at the Big Magic Festival, even if there was another massacre.


    But strangely, since then, the vampire Princess and her subordinate asacher have disappeared, even the magnificent night palace has disappeared, leaving only a huge white land.


    After a period of panic, the rebels were overjoyed and began to carve up their territory.


    But the way of thinking is still close to the human vampire. Let alone, the abyss devil is egoism in his bones. After losing the pressure from the high-level, they began to greedily gaze at everything and want to take it into their own pocket.


    So the period of peace for the purpose of dividing up the territory was fleeting, and they began to lead their troops to fight against each other and seize the territory. Even some vampires who wanted to protect themselves were involuntarily involved in the war, and the whole timothyn became a quagmire full of scuffles.


    Even the rebel army, which had been funded by SIVI, could not get rid of this fate. After occupying a small area of territory, they fell into endless fighting. The family that had been accumulated secretly was almost the same


    "Where is my sister..."


    Referring to her unknown elder sister, saran''s mood suddenly fell down.Sylvie is thinking about the same thing these days, and finally he comes to some conclusions.


    "There are three possibilities."


    Seeing the girl''s lost appearance, Seaver could only sigh again and say his conjecture.


    "First of all, your sister returned to the abyss with the demon incarnation."


    The vampire princess has a deep breath in her hand, which is one of the main reasons why Sylvie has always been in her realm, not to mention assacher, who is a famous devil in the abyss.


    It is not impossible for them to stay in the abyss because of their rebellion.


    "The only doubt about this conjecture is why the castle disappeared The gap between the abyss and reality is not as wide as this. "


    "The second possibility is that your sister has discovered a half plane and is now working with the demon incarnation to stabilize that half plane."


    Half face is not a rare thing in history. Now there is a part of the mage Association. Once SIVI and they fought a baroyan demon there.


    "There are many doubts about this conjecture, such as why don''t you take other people to help..."


    "The third conjecture is that your sister and the demon incarnation are likely to be sealed together with the palace. To be honest, I prefer this conjecture


    SIVI touched his chin and said, "if that''s the case, we''ll have to go to the ruins of the palace in the snowstorm first..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    Anko is a student of adriak, and, in terms of grade by student score, is at the level of the third line, which is called the end stream.


    Of course, at aldric college, even the last class is the chief level in other colleges - don''t forget that these little guys have learned magic for a year!


    During the summer vacation, she found the secret gathering place of the black goat horn evil cult in the forest near her hometown, the shadow altar. At that time, SIVI also specially grabbed the four leaders who happened to travel nearby to help Anke investigate the black sheep horn evil believers.


    Finally, after two groups of pupils attracted most of the other''s staff together, leaving them with no remaining efforts to destroy clues and information, SIVI personally took a fight to destroy the cult stronghold.


    It is worth mentioning that under the stronghold of the cult, it is a secret place called ice free and dark river. Even SIVI once underestimated the danger for a while, and turned into an ice sculpture. Fortunately, no one except fitt knew it, otherwise his first English name would have to be planted in it.


    "It happened three days ago."


    Anko and camiyu were not familiar with each other, at best they only met at school, a little familiar.


    But the summer vacation event made them friends who fought side by side. With this relationship, they naturally got close.


    At this time, in the snowstorm, anko, who rushed back to adriak for a drink of the hot cocoa provided by the college canteen, felt the feeling of the gradually mild body which was about to be frozen, and spoke very seriously about her experience.


    "At the end of the black goat evil incident, the Dean informed the people of the white church to come and close and deal with the prisoners he caught."


    After all, idrick was just a college, and it was not suitable for sives to do it by himself to interrogate useful information from the heretics.


    At that time, SIVI didn''t plan to ask the mages Association God knows if the mage association group of researchers will be more interested in the strange sacrifice magic than the information of the black sheep horn cult itself SIVI didn''t want to click the mages'' Association directly when he was brave.


    And it is clear that even the holy women and former head of the paladin were handed over to the adriak academy as disguised hostages, and the pure white church was more trustworthy than the mages Association.


    So sivey told them to come and close up and deal with some messy things.


    After all, evil religion and anything should also be within the scope of the pure white church


    The pure white church is not all those mixed food guys, or there are many real talent.


    Not long ago, some of those who cleaned the battlefield found the way down the shadow altar.


    Most of the members of the white church at that time thought that the following was the treasure room of the evil believers of the black sheep horn. No matter what happened, they were also a storage warehouse and so on. They were eager to go down to explore.


    Anko, who had vaguely known from sives that it did not seem to be a good place, naturally tried to dissuade.


    Unfortunately, those who have been overwhelmed by the interests did not listen to her advice, but instead found more members of the pure white church, and began to explore it after they were ready.


    When anko saw something, she felt more and more uneasy, and she did not stay there, but went home and began to persuade her village to move.


    After all, it is too close to the shadow altar. If something happens, maybe all the people in the village will have to be buried


    It may be that villagers were scared by the evil people of black sheep horn who were shadow altar. In addition, Anke''s status has become a master of magician who is extremely noble in the eyes of ordinary people. Therefore, it is very soon completed to persuade villagers to move.


    The subsequent development did not predict that all those who entered the cave had no response.


    After losing three people in a row, the white church began to look at each other, and it seemed that the cave was very evil.


    At this time they remembered the words of anko, and began to feel some regret and fear.


    But they were not afraid to do anything about anko - after all, anko was a student of adriak college, and sivy had been in the scene alone in the holy land. If he annoyed the short man, he would have handed in fourorfive Well, I''m afraid his majesty can''t protect them.


    But it would not seem great to leave the unknown companions. In any case, they are also pure white church members who show people in the image of great light. It is not good to abandon the peer if it goes out.


    So they hit their heads again and came up with another ''good way''.


    Because their companions have lost contact as soon as they are put down, they should still be at the entrance of the cave.


    Even if there is something in it to take their companions away, there will certainly be traces of struggle or blood left in the hole. When they return to the holy land, nothing can be said.


    So they were going to use the magic to dig the entrance directly along that tunnel"The result is that it seems to be a deep cold hell down there. There is probably some kind of boundary at the entrance, so there is no cold air overflowing from the entrance. But once a large piece of land is dug out, the cold air inside will burst out."


    At this point, Anke''s hand holding the cup couldn''t help shaking, and her face was full of fear: "it was a terrible sight. The whole forest almost turned white in an instant, and the leaves were covered with frost marks. All creatures, including those from the pure white church, were frozen into statues, keeping their last movement Make If it wasn''t for the magic ring that I exchanged in the college, and the protection magic was activated and blocked for a while, I''m afraid I would become an ice sculpture there. Fortunately, the villagers have been advised by me to move to a valley a little farther away. Although the cold will certainly spread there, there are mountains to block it. In addition, due to the distance, although it is also very cold, they can still live. "


    "In the next two days, the cold air from the hole did not decrease, on the contrary, it seemed to become more and more. The temperature dropped suddenly and snow began to float in the sky. I also feel that the matter seems to be a bit big, so I use the home crystal to directly return to the college to tell you why. "


    At this point, the girl took a sip of hot cocoa like a sigh of relief.


    In her mind No, it should be said that no matter how big a thing is, it doesn''t matter as long as he has done his best.


    Because even if they can''t handle it, there must be someone else who can.


    So when she comes back to Edric and tells the whole story, the girl will show a relieved expression.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    "Even if we know the reason, we can''t find any people to solve this problem now..."


    Add up the manpower on hand, said Dorothy, somewhat discouraged.


    "No, on the other hand, if we can solve the source of the problem, then the situation can be alleviated, right?"


    Riedel touched his chin, which was one of Sylvie''s favorite moves. Recently, many students in Edric like to imitate it. Riddell is one of them.


    "I agree with Riedel," said tannis, who had become calm. "Although there are tight hands here, if we can''t solve the problem, the college will have to keep running at full capacity all the time, and there will be problems sooner or later."


    "That''s true. What''s more, the applicants who have passed the preliminary pre selection have also been invited to help, which has greatly eased the emergency situation. If we don''t take advantage of this to solve the cause of the matter, the students of idrick will not be able to support them for a long time."


    Kamiyu clapped his face seriously and said, "anko, you go to inform the magic ship to start Most of the functions are not needed, as long as we can be sent to the shadow altar. We''ll be ready to start... "


    The four monitors looked at each other and nodded.


    It''s just that they are stopped by others before they act.


    "Wait a minute."


    From just now on, I have been quietly hearing Sophia standing up.


    "Professor Sophia, do you have any other opinions?" As soon as kamiyou saw her, he immediately fell down and asked nervously with his low head.


    As a monitor, he was often preached by Sophia because he caused a lot of troubles, so he was afraid of Sophia most.


    "Morag''s event handling is given to you to give you enough discipline to experience more different events and experience."


    Sophia was as serious as ever, and she looked around the faces of the young girls without even a trace of discontent or fear.


    It was a great relief to her.


    "But that doesn''t mean that we professors are able to send you at random into dangerous places where the actual situation is unknown."


    Sophia''s expression softened a little, and she went on: "this time your action is a good response to our expectations, but the matter of going to the shadow altar will be left to us as professors."


    Several other professors present showed approval.


    Which Professor in the world sits in a college and sends students who have only studied magic for a year to risk their lives? At least that''s not the place to be.


    "But..." Kamiyou wanted to argue, but Sophia interrupted him.


    "Professor Franken will also come to help. If he is there, he will be able to cope with the general situation. Professor Franken, is that all right? "


    Franken had the power to match the advanced magicians a long time ago. After joining Aldrich college, although he was busy with Claude''s affairs, his own magic practice did not fall behind. At this time, even though he had not reached the level of a great magician, he had already stepped into it at least half way!


    Apart from the two foreign aid of the pure white church and the evil spirit Sylvie, the strongest person in the whole Aldrich college should be one of Franken and saranlia the vampire.


    "Even if Professor Sophia doesn''t invite me, I''ll ask you to bring me with you."


    But fransen''s face turned into a chilly smile on his face, but he didn''t know why he wanted to turn his face into a chilly smile


    "The Dean has been very kind to me. Naturally, I will try my best to repay him and the college."


    "Speaking of the President Can we ask the president to do the same? In this way, you don''t have to take any risks at all? " Then a young professor said.


    He was a relatively early man who joined Aldrich. His life was pure, his heart and character were very good, and he was loved by the students.


    Like many people who joined him as a professor during the Great Magic Festival, he also had a high degree of personal worship for SIVI, belonging to "ula, the Dean can do anything!" If a member of the Catholic Church can be a member of the Church


    "Sylvie and saran went to Timothy sheen Dark Alliance. Now, there are endless scuffles. The magic waves in the atmosphere are very chaotic. In addition, there is a long distance. There is basically no way to contact him directly."


    Fitter, who is in charge of the communication foundation of the whole Aldrich college, floated out and replied, "we can''t get in touch with seavy unless he sets up his camp and sets up the college beacon."


    Smell speech, that young professor murmured indistinctly, no longer squeak."In that case, with a little preparation, we can start." Sophia also stopped dawdling and walked directly to the door: "I don''t know if Sylvie had foresight. In the middle of summer vacation, he gave the alchemist''s dwarfs instructions to develop cold resistant equipment, and now some achievements have been made. Professor Franken and I will get one just in case


    With that, her eyes fell on the girl Anke, whose face had returned to normal.


    "Please show us the way. When you get to the place called the shadow altar, you just need to use the crystal back again. You don''t need to take risks with us."


    "Duty bound!"


    Without any fear, the girl saluted Sophia.


    "I''m going, too."


    This time, has been shrinking in the corner of a little girl suddenly said.


    "Theo, don''t mess up the professors at this time..."


    Eliza said with embarrassment.


    Originally, if it was the monitor who came out this time, Eliza would certainly have volunteered to join in the action, but this time it has been positioned as a professor level action, so naturally she can''t join in the excitement.


    "I''m going, too." But the silver haired girl repeated her words without hesitation.


    "Theo..."


    When Sophia was about to say something, the ghost girl Fett also said in support: "it doesn''t matter if she goes? As the existence loved by the wind element, Theo''s strength can be compared with that of high-level magicians. What''s more, he also has a wizard suit with SIVI''s characteristics, and his wand also carries some of Sida''s computing power. Let alone, at least he can protect himself. "


    Looking at Sophia, who was still hesitant, she whispered, "to be honest, I''m a little worried about this operation You must not rush into that crypt to explore. It is better to seal it on it and come back as soon as possible. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Others are OK, but fitter and Sylvie went into the ice free river at the beginning. At the same time, he also knew that Sylvie, who had underestimated the ice free River, was directly killed there.


    Although the Institute has developed a magic device that can cope with ultra-low temperature, God knows if it is useful for the ice free river where the temperature is so low that even the soul will be affected


    So she just told Sophia that they should not explore the ice free River, put a seal on it, and then pile up as much soil as possible to seal off the cold.


    Sophia, of course, was not the kind of person who would not listen to advice. Although fitter was vague and considerate of Sylvie''s face, Sophia still recognized the implied meaning and agreed to her request.


    Now that the plan has been finalized, it will naturally have to be carried out.


    Like a huge machine, Aldrich began to run at full speed. Although some people were dispatched to repair and maintain the magic ship, the already tense manpower became more scarce. However, after knowing that the magicians of idrick were ready to solve the change, people were excited and began to help the members of Aldrich spontaneously and did a lot of work Instead, it becomes smoother.


    And those reserve students who have not yet joined the academy have also witnessed the appeal and honor of being a member of the Academy, and they are looking forward to becoming a member of this giant.


    Just as Aldrich college was working hard to solve the problem, other forces in the eastern plains were not idle.


    Although compared with Endymion, Hohenheim, who can also be called the magic city in this era, is also studying the causes of this weather change. Unfortunately, the forecasters can not find out the source of the change in any way.


    "There are only three reasons for this."


    I don''t know if it''s due to the weather. The old mage, the president of the mage Association and the strongest man in the past, coughed and said: "first of all, someone has deliberately hidden the root of the event. If it''s a great mage and some prior arrangements, it''s not difficult to do this; second, it''s extremely strict The cold half plane falls into the main material plane. Divination can only aim at the exact events. The fusion of these planes is completely detached from the events, so it is impossible to make divination. The third reason is that the root of this phenomenon itself, or there is a very high degree of mystery in it. Even if we try our best, we can''t surpass the mysterious degree, natural divination Not coming out. "


    "Isn''t it all bad If it is the first case, then the person who hides the source of the change definitely has a conspiracy, and it will create the cold of the whole human society, which undoubtedly shows that the conspiracy is not small; but even so, the first one may be better than the other two... " An old man with a curly beard blew his beard and glared, and his expression on his face was very ominous: "second, unless a legendary master starts to sort out the world''s context, the weather will not get better until the main material plane has completely digested the fragments of that plane With respect to my superficial knowledge, I really don''t know what kind of creatures can be as mysterious as that except those super demons in the mythological era. "


    "Then shall we stay in the city and do nothing?"


    Asked other members of the mage Council.


    "Be quiet, everyone."


    At this point, it was Mrs. quelling who stopped the noise: "why don''t you listen to harrowan?"


    Zakas halowin, former commander-in-chief of the guards at Hohenheim. It''s also a student of Howard green, the late wizard.


    Under the double blow of his teacher''s death and SIVI''s birth, the talented magician didn''t degenerate. Instead, he resigned his prominent position and hid in the magic tower to concentrate on studying magic. Up to now, he has stepped into the realm of a great mage and become a group of abnormal people in addric College, The fastest growing magician.


    As a person who will become a great mage sooner or later, the upper layer of Qiyao mage tower, that is, the mage Council, naturally will not forget him. He has long been a member of the mage Council where all other members are great mages, enjoying a considerable degree of voice.


    "The reaction of other places to this change is different. Generally speaking, it is panic. However, according to the information sent by our spies stationed in Morag, the city where Aldrich college is stationed has only been slightly chaotic at the beginning, and then stabilized immediately But this is not the key. The key is that they seem to have known the reason for the change and are repairing the magic ship to solve the problem


    He looked through the previous pile of documents and found useful information: "we can send high-level magicians to follow them secretly and investigate the source of the change. As long as there is no head-on conflict, I think the people at Aldrich college will still give us some face. "


    "Well, it''s worth a try.""If they can''t solve the problem, then we can reach out and rescue. That''s the decision... "


    In addition to the mage Council, the pure white church made a similar decision.


    But their approach is much more direct.


    "With telemagic, I directly conveyed my words to the saint Elijah and the silver sword Princess Frey, and asked them to follow the magic ship of eddrich to investigate the source of the chill."


    After a pause, his holiness continued: "since we have made a mess of this time, we have to close the matter ourselves."


    As for the reason why he did this, it is not clear whether he really wanted to restore the reputation of the pure white church, or just to explore the crypt which may have great benefits.


    In addition, the king''s Council, which is one of the three major forces, naturally obtained some information. However, they were not enthusiastic about this matter. It was good to be able to help with the issue. It was a dream to expect them to send someone to solve the problem


    Half an hour later, Aldrich''s magic boat set off for the shadow altar, full of the expectations of most people and the desires of a small number of people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    Timothyn''s Dark Alliance was in a tumultuous civil war.


    Just as in many wars, the people in that area are trapped in hardship.


    In order to facilitate the movement of vampires, the sky is covered with thick clouds, making the whole Timothy shrouded in shadow.


    As a result of the lack of sunlight, in addition to the vegetation began to wither, the temperature gradually decreased This change is more obvious after the sudden cold current three days ago.


    The livestock were killed by the cold, and the crops that were about to be harvested were also killed by the blizzard, and became a dead leaf full of despair.


    The houses of the poor farmers who could only live in thatched houses were directly crushed by the snow and lost their homes.


    The cold and hungry people either took part in the desperate struggle between the rebels and the culprits who caused it, or they were displaced. They had to rely on the snow covered weeds and bark that had not yet completely withered to survive.


    If any religious missionaries come to preach at this time, the effect will be amazing.


    The problem is, the missionary must first bring enough food, or the hungry refugees won''t even listen to you. Then you have to have a certain level of strength to prevent the food used to help refugees and feed yourself from being snatched.


    However, the strong at the level of great mage can say that even if a great mage enters timothyn in a dignified way, as long as the interests of the current rulers in a certain region are not infringed, the other party will not turn against this kind of combat power which has already stood at the peak of the Eastern plain.


    If you are only a medium or high-level magician, doing this kind of thing is likely to offend the local rulers.


    It is probably because of this consideration that a series of religions such as the pure white church did not take advantage of the present moment to preach on a large scale.


    Because the whole palace was destroyed, the magic mark that SIVI had left there disappeared. Naturally, he could not use the magic between the gaps to transmit it directly, and the snowstorm weather was not suitable for flying. To sum up, he and saran could only trudge to the remains of the vampire palace.


    As a result, on the way, they met an astonishing number of refugees


    Looking at the shabby, sallow faced, trance refugees, saran frowned: "SIVI, what should I do? What can we do for them? "


    Fortunately, her sister used to be the supreme leader of timothyn. She would not be relieved to see that the people of timothyn have become like this.


    If Sylvie was still a great magician, he would send at most a certain amount of food from Aldrich college, let them paste their mouths, and then let the refugees go to the rebels.


    After all, there is no type of grain purchase in the chamber of Commerce affiliated to Aldrich college. Although the college also hoards a certain amount of grain in case of emergency, it is based on the number of students of Aldrich. It is only a drop in the ocean among these refugees, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    But now it''s different. He has become a legendary master.


    "Of course, try to convince them to follow us."


    Sylvie replied with a smile.


    Hearing this, the vampire girl immediately ran to those refugees, and after drawing their attention, she began to speak aloud.


    Anyway, the girl worked as a teaching assistant for a period of time in Edric (I don''t know why she refused to be a professor), so she was good at eloquence. Soon, the refugees, whose faces were already numb, seemed to have a glimmer of hope in their eyes, looking at SIVI here.


    Seaver, smiling, stood up and walked slowly in another direction. Saran nodded to the refugees and followed.


    The refugees were stupefied and began to discuss in a low voice.


    "Do you think we should believe that girl?"


    "Hi, old John, we''ve all been like this. What else can we do?"


    "I heard that some demons can sacrifice human beings for power or something..."


    "We can''t resist either. Just sacrifice us here?"


    "Maybe something needs to be prepared for the sacrifice For example, magic circle and so on... "


    "Mad, I''m starving to death. It''s better to be sacrificed than starved. I''ll go first. You can do it."


    A fairly tall man gritted his teeth and came out of the suspicious crowd to keep up with Sylvie.


    With the first example, more and more people follow. Human beings have the psychology of conformity. When a certain number of people follow, even if they just swore, "this is definitely a problem!" People followed the crowd.


    After a short walk, they came to a forest.


    No, it should be said that a place was originally a forest.Now the trees in the forest have become bare Not only the leaves, but also the bark, have been stripped off, and even a few teeth marks can be seen on the smooth trunk.


    In general, saran''s attempt to bite the tree trunk is not funny enough


    Sylvie doesn''t know what happened to the refugees who ate the grove, but it''s going to be bad.


    Thinking of this, he sighed, stopped and looked at the woods.


    The refugees stopped behind him as if waiting for something.


    After a while, some of the refugees began to whisper uncontrollably.


    It was at this time that Sylvie finally made a move.


    He took out a wand from nowhere - a move that startled the refugees, and even some of them were already in a hurry to escape - and then he inserted the wand on the cold, steel hard ground beside the woods and sang a few incantations that human beings could not understand.


    The next moment, as if time goes back, the trees in the forest grew bark and leaves again, and opened a lovely flower after another.


    The refugees were stunned, but SIVI''s magic was not over.


    Soon those little flowers withered, fell to the ground and disappeared, and then the fruit appeared.


    Honey like sweet smell in the air, a big fist of bread hanging in the branches, attractive salivation.


    Yes, bread grows from trees that should have grown fruit.


    "These trees will last about a week." "Before the end of the civil war and the cold, there will be enough for you," Seaver said, smiling at the still stunned refugees


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    To distort and modify the rules of the world, Sylvie''s ability as a legendary mage sounds like a blast to the sky, but in fact


    Well, in fact, it''s also a hanging explosion


    Although it is limited to a certain extent, and it is laborious to use it, it is not as easy as a miracle. However, the ability to modify almost all laws except absolute truth is indeed a powerful method against heaven.


    It is because of this that he was able to save all the trees that had been close to death, bloom and bear fruit in a short time, and still can bear fruit without pollination. The interval between the results is only less than one day, which is totally contrary to the characteristics of plants


    Then again, it''s amazing that you can produce bread directly.


    And if Sylvie wanted to, he could change the bread into something else Like chocolate.


    After becoming a legendary mage, even the law of conservation of mass and energy, which is common in most of the world, has been unable to restrain him.


    Seeing the joy from the heart of the refugees, SIVI''s mood improved a little.


    Although the weather is still cold, because timothyn and the shadow altar are far greater than the distance between Morag and the shadow altar, the weather here has not changed. Even going out is a test of life and death.


    With food as security, 80% of these refugees can survive this disaster.


    The premise is that the cold can be over in a week.


    As I said before, even if we can distort and modify the laws of the world, it is not totally unlimited. If Sylvie wants to build a real bread tree, it will not be too difficult, but it needs to fundamentally transform the tree to make a thorough change in its ecology. As long as it does not conflict with the basic principles of the world, there will be no problem.


    Obviously, there is no American time to play slowly. Seaver can only make a large piece of bread trees by distorting the law and rewriting the reality. When the distortion disappears, these trees will naturally become the same. If it wasn''t for fear that a change would lead to a revolt from the will of the world, Sylvie even planned to get something like a milk river.


    And Sylvie has only been able to solidify the power on it for a week. After a week, the power of distorting the law will disappear.


    As for whether the disaster will be over in a week''s time, Sylvie has little doubt about it.


    After all, he was not alone in the eastern plains. During some periods of natural disasters, the members of the pure white church would also help the refugees to calm the disaster in order to earn the reputation and belief among the believers.


    If SIVI didn''t know that all the shameless people in the pure white church had already fled because of his last holy land, maybe this disaster was made by that ancient religion to improve its declining faith


    On the contrary, it is still a question whether those dead houses of the mage Association will take action. Recently, however, due to the prophecy of awakening, the whole mage association seems to have become active.


    As for the loose group of the king''s Council, which was constructed purely by the superior Sylvie thinks it''s good news that they don''t want to make trouble. Although these chubbies have a certain degree of power, they spend far more time dragging each other behind than on meaningful things


    Even if the pure white church can''t make such a disaster, it''s very important to wait until the trip to Timothy is over, and then help solve it.


    Although becoming a legendary mage doesn''t mean that he is invincible in the world, if we just solve some natural disasters, we should still be able to do it - everything can''t be related to monsters like ozagki that are beyond common sense, right?


    After saying goodbye to the jubilant refugees who even began to worship SIVI as a God, SIVI and saran set out on the way to the vampire palace again.


    It didn''t take them a long time to get to the once magnificent palace, but there were only some ruins and some unshakable stone pillars left in the palace at this time


    Some of the demons are wandering in it, or simply take some part of the site as a nest.


    This made Saran, who was worried about the ruins of the palace, raised a nameless anger. Because of her dual identity as a high-level magician and a vampire princess, she just threw away those big demons whose Crusade level was 30 or even close to level 40, and the Cang emperor fled.


    After a long time, the girl who cleaned up all the ruins of the palace returned to SIVI.


    "Sylvie, do you see anything? Sister What''s the matter with her? "


    Saran asked hesitantly.


    She was not the indecisive girl who hesitated this time because she was afraid to hear from Sylvie that her sister had died.


    She had lost her second sister a few years ago, and she had settled her brother not long ago. In addition to the eldest princess, she could really be regarded as unaccompanied. If she lost her last relative now, she would have been depressed for a long time."The eldest princess should not have died No, it should be said, at least she was not dead when the palace was destroyed. "


    After exploring the Palace site several times and combing the world context here, SIVI came to a conclusion: "there is a breath of alien world in the palace. There is a breath of your sister and the devil incarnation. Although it has been a little time, they left a strong breath at the beginning, so they have not yet dispersed Go. "


    The so-called exotic breath, of course, does not refer to the world like the earth before the passage of Sylvia, but a plane close to the half plane, but the law is more perfect than the half plane If we have to distinguish it from the semiplane in form, it is a world with "indigenous people".


    There are a lot of high-end half planes in the void, and a lot of plane fragments are broken from these small planes.


    "Can you trace that world?" After listening to SIVI, the girl asked in a hurry whether she understood the difference between the hemihedron and the other world.


    "Yes, but it will take a short time to figure out And when it comes to computing power, I''ll use the college beacon later, and it will be much easier for fitter to use the help of the three sages. "


    Sylvie didn''t refuse saran''s request, so he took out a small piece of crystal from his storage box - the original big college beacon had become this way after he optimized it.


    When fitter''s figure appeared in front of them, the first word the ghost girl said was not a greeting as usual, but a roar.


    "It''s too late! Sophia, they''ve already set out


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    It was after fitter''s brief explanation of the whole story that Sylvie and his colleagues understood exactly what this sudden cold was all about.


    Not long ago, Sylvie did not know about the situation of the ice free River, and even because trade entered it rashly, he had a frozen death experience.


    However, after returning to the mythical age, he learned something about the ice free river through the rumors of that era.


    "It''s no wonder that the weather will suddenly become so cold..."


    You should know that even the "miracle" of a great magician was only to lower the temperature of the whole world by 10 degrees, which is totally incomparable with the current situation.


    Because the temperature of the river in the ice free river has exceeded the general miracle, even the law of absolute zero has been broken, as low as 1273 below zero, which can be described as inconceivable.


    "But your solution is very good. It''s a good idea to seal the entrance above without going underground Because of the harsh environment, there is no biological existence in the ice free underground river. With the power of the God of the plague, the God of the underworld, who was once the God of the underworld, was able to seal the place of the God of the underworld


    Sylvie touched his chin and made a judgment according to the current situation: "since the student named Anke can settle a village in a valley not too far away from the ice free River, and it is not affected by the cold, it shows that although there is a cold vent, the ultra-low temperature beyond the common sense is still bound in it It can still be sealed if it has escaped. "


    "That is to say, they should not be curious to explore the crypt, just seal it on the ground, right?"


    Fitter sorted out Seaver''s words and asked thoughtfully.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Sylvie nodded: "maybe because of the terrible cold, there will be a lot of ice like gems in the crypt, but your biggest purpose is to seal the cold air. Don''t let go of those strange treasures, just seal the entrance..."


    With that, Sylvie took out some wizard robes from his locker.


    Since he stepped into the legend, many things in his storage box have been out of use. So are these excellent wizard robes. Even if they are taken out alone, they can make ordinary middle-level and even high-level magicians steal their heads and blood, but for him now, this thing is really not of great use, except for its popularity The inherent magic attached to it was not as powerful as his own thoughts.


    He looked up at the thick black clouds, raised his hand, and a layer of bright red magic array appeared in the sky. Immediately, the magic array arranged by countless vampires to isolate the sun was completely broken like broken glass, and even made people have the illusion of hearing the sound of glass breaking. The high air was originally accompanied by the howling cold wind The dark clouds of the heavy snow, as if torn apart by an invisible force, vanished, revealing the brilliant sunshine above the clouds.


    Then the light of the sun disappeared.


    The people of timothyn, who had been cheering for the sight of the sun again, suddenly stopped their voices and could only look at each other in the dark without knowing what had happened.


    But the good news is that the sun is back soon.


    Although the temperature did not rise, but somehow with the sun, so that everyone''s psychology has an inexplicable sustenance - maybe soon this sudden cold and that layer of cloud will completely dissipate it.


    Of course, SIVI, the initiator, did not know that he had lit up the light of hope in so many people''s hearts. He just put all the gold silk thread from nowhere into the several wizard robes.


    "This is the manifestation of sunshine Although I''ve only picked up less than 10 minutes of sunlight, the sun actually emits much more light and temperature per second than you think. I weave it into a wizard''s robe so that I can withstand the extreme cold for a while


    Although there is no way to send things directly to those who go to the shadow altar, fitt does not provide the ability to deliver items, and SIVI does not leave magic marks on the shadow altar, it does not mean that he has no other way.


    Sylvie sent these wizard robes, which might have been regarded as sacred objects in the pure white church, to the magic ship, which was his own property, of course, without the coordinates.


    "I said," why can''t you go to the magic boat in person, instead of asking me to be a commentator and tell them how to use this thing? If you can help me, I''m sure it will go smoothly


    Said fitter, who had been used as a microphone by Seaver, a little indignant.


    "I''d love to help, but since I''ve promised saran to find her sister, I can''t break my promise."


    Sylvie shrugged and explained to Fett.


    "Oh If you don''t have time, SIVI, you just need to find the alien world where your sister is and send her to her... "Saran seemed to feel sorry for Sylvie''s help. She hesitated and said, "in any case, as long as there is a home crystal, we can go back to Aldrich in other worlds, right?"


    "It''s true in theory, but in view of the different characteristics of the world, it''s not ruled out that the crystal on the way home will fail."


    Sylvie shook his head seriously. "It''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    For him, it''s equally important for Sophia to go to the shadow altar, seal the entrance of the ice free River, or saran, who wants to go to the alien world to find her sister, the vampire princess. The palm and the back of the hand are all flesh.


    Only then will he realize again that There is not enough mother egg double existence, for Mao''s own miracle can not be more than a few points out


    However, if Sophia and they follow SIVI''s advice, they will not be influenced by curiosity and explore the ice free river at will. On the contrary, it will be saran''s side. SIVI is not very confident about the demon avatar named asasher, and it is too dangerous to let the little blood sucking ghost go alone. Therefore, on balance, they decided to continue to accompany him Vampires break into the unknown world.


    Of course, there is still a little bit of preparation before that


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    After all, the dual existence now is equivalent to failure. If a person kneels down in the unknown world, Sylvie will have to wait for himself in the mythological age to live till now.


    Although the legendary great mage is already the pinnacle of human beings At least in the whole history of mankind, there has never been a higher level than the legendary mage However, the peak of human beings does not mean that they can rest assured. In the war against the abyss demons in the myth era, the number of legendary strong men falling is not small.


    And Sylvie is not the kind of person who likes to be arrogant. Especially after he has made a legend, he has had a fierce fight with the Lord of fear, andrudal and Robert Veron, which makes him understand that he may be the peak in human beings, but there are still many beings that can be compared with him in the whole world.


    Let alone the rest, if the alien world has ozagki who can be regarded as a lot of predestination with him, it will be tough enough Being used to the system, Sylvie always likes to think about things in the worst direction. In this way, no matter how bad the situation is, he can always maintain a certain degree of calm. If he has the leisure, he can even pretend to be a strategist and sneer at "the wisdom of ordinary people. I have foreseen this degree of change".


    It''s the same this time. If it''s just an ordinary half plane, maybe Sylvie will take saran directly across there After all, the half plane and the plane debris are similar to the existence of the world debris, and the laws among them have been fragmented, and there is basically no way to accommodate the powerful creatures to stay for too long.


    Even the half plane that SIVI used to house the hellhounds in disguised form was the result of his special reinforcement. The materials consumed were enough for those spendthrift fellows of the mage association to beat their chests and scold SIVI for being a loser.


    But this is not the case this time. Their goal is to attach to an alien world of the main world. Although they are far less mysterious and rigorous than the main material plane, they are also a complete world with a perfect ecosystem, which also means that there may be some strange creatures on the opposite side


    Therefore, it is necessary to be fully prepared.


    As Sylvie prepares to enter the alien world, let''s turn our perspective to the magic ship that is moving towards the shadow altar.


    In addition to the magic ship originally derived from the system reward, which has been preserved as a sample, the magic ship of Aldrich college is almost built by imitating the magic ship making atlas obtained from claddick''s box.


    In theory, these ships will not be afraid of the general heat and cold.


    The problem is that the temperature has completely exceeded the so-called "general situation", which is much colder than most ice storages.


    For example, even the manufacture and maintenance of magic ships can be regarded as the best magic affinity oil used by idrick at any cost. At this time, it has coagulated due to ultra-low temperature in the printing process, blocking the supply and operation of magic.


    So in the end, we can only use the system as a sample to produce magic ships.


    "Fitter, where did you get these shamans?"


    During the voyage, fitter finds a group of people in the bridge and takes them to the wizard''s robe that SIVI teleported to.


    Sophia looked at those wizard robes, although her strength is not strong, even compared to Theo, the best of their students, but she has a lot of knowledge, but suddenly found these wizard robes extraordinary.


    She picked up one and looked at it carefully. Then the girl said seriously.


    "Unexpectedly ugly..."


    "Thank you for your comments, and I''ll send them to Seaver word for word later."


    Fitter looked at Sophia with a smile.


    "Did Mr. Aldrich get this?" Elijah, who followed the crowd, looked at the wizard''s robe curiously. Then her expression became a little surprised. She reached out and stroked the wizard''s robe, and felt the power flowing inside.


    "There is a holy light flowing in it. If you wear this magic robe, you won''t be attacked by curse and cold It''s Mr. Aldrich''s handwriting. Before that, I''ve only seen something like that on the Pope''s crown. If it is in the church, these magic robes will surely be handed down as the treasure of the church. "


    "It is clearly the breath of the sacred light, but the final form of expression is the wizard''s robe rather than the God''s official uniform. Is this also the gentleman''s evil taste..." After finding out that the saint did not have it, Frey relaxed her vigilance and felt the power from the sun in the wizard''s robe with her own perception ability. Finally, she could only express complex exclamations.


    Although magicians and clergymen are not mortal enemies, their values are quite different. It is ironic that the power of holy light that priests and priests believe in most of their lives actually appears in wizard''s robes instead of mass robes.


    "Sylvie, can''t you come?"Theo didn''t care about the valuable equipment that could make them break their heads, whether it was put in a magician or a pure white church. Instead, he looked at fitter and asked in a tone that had not changed much.


    But the girl''s eyes are full of expectation, which makes fitter a little embarrassed.


    "Sylvie, he has other important things to do now, and when he''s done, he''ll come and meet you."


    In the end, fitter could only comfort the lost little girl with this ambiguous statement.


    "Compared with relying on the power of the president to solve this matter, I think it is easier to get praise from the president if we try to solve this incident."


    Franken went up to the girl and said as he rattled the screw on his head.


    Since he set out, he kept turning the screw. According to his own opinion, if he is exposed to the supercooled air later, the screw may be completely frozen, so when it can be adjusted, he should adjust his most satisfactory voice first


    Just as several people began to take away the Sorcerer''s robes sent by Seaver under fitter''s instructions and began to try to put them on the existing equipment, a little dwarf demon with a little face appeared in the room.


    "Report to you, we have come to the place that Anke said, but now the air here is not stable, and the temperature has exceeded the limit," it saluted the crowd and slowly said, "we can''t hover here for too long..."


    "It''s OK." Wearing the Sorcerer''s robe sponsored by Sylvie, Sophia felt the warmth in her limbs and said, "we''ll leave the rest to us."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    "At the beginning, when I got close to this place, I had a thick frost on the glass. It was so white that I couldn''t see anything clearly."


    When the crowd returned to the bridge, through the bridge window to see the ground that is not so huge hole, the small dwarf demon in charge of driving explained to them.


    It''s not Voda The banshee, who had been following SIVI shortly after his debut, is now connecting the central scheduling and maintaining the presence of the surrounding border at Aldrich college in Morag.


    "In order to solve this problem, we used magic to heat the slide to maintain a certain degree of vision."


    But at the moment, people are not interested in glass, in fact, their eyes are attracted by the situation below.


    "I remember, anko, you said that the shadow altar was hidden in a forest?"


    Sophia asked, somewhat surprised.


    And the girl she asked also nodded with an incredible expression.


    "The weather is so cold that I have already prepared for the withered trees But now it is... "


    When Sophia, who has been confirmed, looks down again, there is no light in her eyes after she gets the covey aid wizard''s robe.


    The so-called "forest" can no longer be seen below. Standing on the ground, there are only countless ice cones.


    "It is after all the leaves of the trees have withered, and the trunk itself has been frozen by extreme cold to create this kind of ice cone forest." Franken tried to speculate.


    The Banshee interrupted their speculation. Pointing to the dark hole not far away, he said, "there seems to be a strange suction there. The air is constantly being sucked in There is a whirlwind above the cave. The magic boat can''t get close to it. It''s the limit to be able to get close to it. And as I told you just now, because the air is unstable, we can''t hover. "


    "It''s not just about the air The forest, no, it''s the cones. There are a lot of strange rivers in it


    Anke also said in a loud voice at this time: "not to say that there are not so many rivers in the forest, it is very suspicious that the temperature is still not frozen!"


    "That''s air."


    Theo, who has been shrinking to one side, suddenly uttered a voice, and her words startled everyone.


    "Theo, you mean the rivers Is the air liquefied because it is too cold? Although this kind of thing is not impossible, it is also too... "


    If Sophia was just a little surprised, now it is.


    How cold is it to make the air liquefied? If SIVI hadn''t sent these wizard robes flowing with the power of the sun, could the Institute''s own equipment resist this degree of cold?


    But Theo nodded positively, then pointed to the tornado forming hole, and said, "Sylvie said that heat expands and cold shrinks."


    Aldrich also opened physics classes under the advocation of Sylvie (although he didn''t have a few classes and it was canceled because of the lack of teachers), this basic physical phenomenon was very clear to several people present.


    Even the air outside has been liquefied because of the cold, so the situation in the shadow altar, which is located underground as the entrance of the ice free River, is not to mention. After the air is liquefied, the air pressure inside drops sharply, and it will naturally inhale a lot of air outside like a whale sucks water.


    Then there is a cycle of air inhalation, air cooling, air liquefaction, air pressure reduction and air inhalation, and finally a powerful cyclone is formed.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the whirlwind is not completely formed at present. Sealing the hole should solve the problem.


    "Then again, do we have to enter the shadow altar seal? Wouldn''t it be better to seal directly on the surface with the shadow altar? "


    Frey asked curiously. It seems that even with all the equipment, she still seems reluctant to take the virgin to such a dangerous place.


    "Ordinary strata don''t have enough thermal insulation. Even if the entrance of the shadow altar is sealed on the surface, the cold current may be eased, but it will never disappear."


    Sophia, who apparently studied the problem, took the time to answer as she began to put on her gear: "if you don''t want the entire eastern plain to enter the ice age, you can only seal the entrance inside the shadow altar."


    "What a trouble..." Frey sighed.


    "It''s not like the words that Megatron curfew Saint silver sword lady would say."


    Elia chuckled, covering her mouth.


    "At that time, I was the head of the Knights Templar and an example of the whole order. The spear of the pure white church was invincible. Naturally, no matter what the situation was, I would go ahead. But now I''m just your bodyguard I don''t want you to take the risk, if you can


    Flea looked at the suffering of Her Highness, eyes full of sincerity said.


    "I''m glad to hear that, but I can''t always stay behind you."Elijah showed an imperceptible gloom, but she soon got her spirits up: "do you know the strange way of passing on the saint daughter? After the great migration, no one has ever understood the essence of the "Saint". It''s rare to be born in this legendary era. I don''t want to live so muddleheaded. Under the protection of you and Sylvie, I''ll spend my life so mediocre Especially recently, I always feel that there is something in my heart that is elated. It seems that the essence of "Saint" is expecting something. That''s why I didn''t refuse the commission from the Holy Land and participated in this operation with my own will. "


    When she said these words, Elijah seldom showed her usual soft and weak appearance, but showed her firmness which was inconsistent with her weak appearance.


    Perhaps feeling the firmness in the girl''s words, Frey did not continue to persuade, but nodded slightly.


    "No matter what kind of decision you make, I will certainly serve you and resist any persecution and obstruction from any direction. It will never hurt you any more! "


    Then, the girl, who had the name of Saint silver sword lady, knelt down on one knee to Elijah, solemnly and solemnly swore, "therefore, please pursue what you want freely."


    "Thank you, Frey." There was a look of surprise on her face. She lifted up the chivalrous maiden who had been following her since she left the holy land, and a little happy tears were oozing from the corner of her eyes: "if I had you, I would have nothing to be afraid of."


    "I have the skill to say that..."


    Sophia on the side sighed and interrupted the two men who were deeply in love with each other: "you''d better put on your equipment as soon as possible We''re going down in a minute. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    When Sophia and his party enter the shadow altar, SIVI on the other side is finally ready.


    "Is this really OK..."


    Saran looked at Seaver and asked, a little worried.


    Now, Sylvie''s arms are covered with indigo, and the light blue magic can be seen flowing slowly.


    In addition, his left eye has also become extremely strange, the original black pupil turned into sky blue, not to mention, there seems to be a glass color flame flowing and dancing.


    "If you''re talking about eyes," SIVI said, pulling out an eye mask from somewhere and covering his left eye, he became a one eyed dragon. "That way, it''s OK. The magic lines on his arms can also be covered with clothes."


    Strange to say, even if it was not aimed at Saran, Sylvie''s momentum also brought great pressure to Saran, a vampire who could step into the level of a great mage only half a step away. However, once she put on the eye mask, it was like a sword returning to its sheath, and all the previous threatening momentum disappeared.


    Saran naturally felt his change and curiously asked, "what''s going on?"


    "It''s just solidifying something so that I can use some high-level abilities more quickly." Sylvie pondered the sentence and said, "but now I don''t have the good degree to master, which makes the surrounding laws a little crooked, so I just had a sharp feeling. If I keep that situation all the time, even the blind will feel that I am not easy to offend."


    It''s not that he is so self-conscious that he wants to keep this kind of worthless trick secret, but it involves the ability of legendary contact and distortion of the law. Telling saran to ignore whether she can understand or not, just trying to understand the mystery that is far beyond his capacity is enough to make the little vampire dizzy for a period of time.


    "But if you cover one eye, it won''t be convenient to fight or anything else?"


    Saran is still very strange: "we vampires can sense the vitality, like me, a senior vampire can even sense the flow of blood But there should be no more intuitive way of observation than vision? "


    "My left eye has been enhanced to a higher level by the law, and I can see even with an eye mask. What''s more, as long as you can advance to the great mage, you can know that after reaching that level, the perceived importance of magic has exceeded the visual... "


    Sylvie searched for the world along with the exotic breath he had collected from the Palace site, taking time to explain.


    The little vampire seems to want to say something, but at this time, a cloud of smoke rises from the sky in the distance, which is very quiet because of the cold.


    "It''s the direction of the refugees And the distance is almost the same! " Saran immediately found out how to take care of the dust.


    SIVI and the vampire look at each other, and they quickly arrive at the bread forest. As a result, they see several stone giants raging in the forest.


    Stone giant is a kind of earth element creature. It looks like a human shaped stone heap with many rock blocks. Its body size can range from three meters to eight meters. Some magicians believe that this 11 level Crusade creature is a subordinate creature of the mountain giant. It can evolve into a mountain giant after meeting certain special conditions, just like slim''s transformation into a bog monster.


    Stone giants have a considerable degree of physical resistance. Although they look like rocks, their actual hardness is comparable to that of steel. Moreover, they are infinitely powerful. They are also highly resistant to most elements. It is precisely because of this that they have a double-digit Crusade level. The only drawback is that these monsters are not as fast as gorem The ability to recover.


    Although the stone giants are as harmless as the small stones on the roadside to the strong men of SIVI and saran, these monsters are too strong to resist for those who have lost most of their physical strength due to famine and are still very weak at the moment, and even have no weapons but branches.


    Even so, the refugees who finally saw a glimmer of hope in this troubled world still did not shrink back, even if they died in front of monsters, they did not give up this piece of bread forest, and fled in the wild - they had been fed up with hunger.


    "Why are there stone giants here?" Saran frowned. It''s not far from the vampire palace. According to the law, no matter what kind of demons are, they are forbidden to roam in this area Not only the vampire princess, but even the night aristocrats will cut the rampant monsters into pieces because they feel that their royal dignity has been trampled. Over time, even the most mindless monsters also know the horror of this area, so they should stay away from it


    "Why don''t you ask? It must be the cannon fodder thrown by other vampires or those guys from the abyss to test the bottom line of the night aristocrats." Sylvie''s face showed a strong smile: "it seems that their salivation for the land of no one can''t help it."


    "Those bastards! They''re going to beat them up! "


    The little vampire waved his pair of small fists compared with the stone giant, and said indignantly."Wait a minute..." Sylvie stopped the eager Vampire: "I didn''t explain it to you. In that case, let these things play a waste heat, and let you have a look at the actual forms of preparation I have prepared before. "


    Saran thought for a moment, and finally put down her fist and nodded.


    Sylvie grinned with relief. He gently opened his not yet hot eye mask, revealing his left eye, which seemed to have a glass flame.


    The flame flowing through the pupil forms the word "I".


    The little vampire immediately saw a huge fire eye composed of that kind of glazed flame on the top of Sylvie''s head. There were countless colors in the center of the fire eye, which glittered and flickered.


    "Heaven forbids the earth. Don''t move the devil''s eye." Said SIVI softly.


    The next moment, the color of the world seems to be absorbed by the glass fire eye, and all things become the existence of black, white and gray.


    In this world, the only one with color is the huge eye of fire and Sylvie under it.


    Saran wanted to exclaim, but she found that she couldn''t even blink her eyes, let alone make a sound.


    Not only she, but the whole world was still because of Sylvie''s eye!


    "Sure enough, there''s still a little bit of control Sylvie touched his chin and whispered to himself, but even the sound had disappeared from the world, and even Saran, who was close to him, could not hear a sound.


    The eyes of fire on his head blinked. The next moment, all the colors returned to the world.


    With the return of color, everyone finds that they can move again.


    No, that''s not true At least the colors of the stone giants did not come back. They were still dull gray, and they still had no ability to move. In the color is also bright bread trees, it is particularly eye-catching.


    And the refugees, who had no idea what had happened, looked at each other and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Good, great..." Saran, who got back the ability to move, could not help looking at SIVI''s head and sighing: "just now, people don''t feel the magic wave at all!"


    "Because it''s not magic." Said Sylvie with a smile.


    Compared with magic, this ability based on twisted laws is more like a miracle, but it is not as adverse as ordinary miracles.


    Even so, this ability can imprison almost all the existence that can''t break away from the law, which is very useful when surrounded by sea of people tactics.


    "I wanted to show you more abilities But don''t play now. " Sylvie snapped his fingers, and the stone giants were blown away into sand by the cold wind and rolled up into the sky.


    "Yes?"


    The little vampire blinked, looking lost and confused.


    "Because I have found the world..." He put on his blindfold again and narrowed his naked right eye: "the alien world your sister is likely to be in."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    The huge magic ship roars away, hovering in the clouds until Sophia and his party seal off the entrance to the ice free River in the shadow altar and return to the surface to send a signal.


    "Be careful not to touch the stream on the ground..."


    Franken picked up a small stone and threw it into a stream of liquid air. In the blink of an eye, the stone was frozen and frozen, and slowly sank into the stream.


    Seeing this example, Sophia swallowed and subconsciously tightened her robe.


    It''s just that, except for her, the others didn''t show it in particular.


    Elijah seems to be very curious about the fairy tale ice crystal world around her. To be honest, if you don''t care about the meaning behind this ice crystal world, it''s really beautiful on the surface.


    The silver sword gefurei is careful to watch around, as if to guard what monsters from the corner. Sofia doesn''t think it''s necessary to Even pure water element organisms can''t live in places that are cold and irrational.


    Theo is still that calm look Well, until now, unless Sylvie was there, the girl''s expression had always been the same, less changed than Franken''s dead face.


    As for Franken What special expression do you expect from a dead man''s face?


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t step on the ground intentionally, it doesn''t matter But all of these streams seem to flow to the entrance of the shadow altar. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to walk after we get in. "


    Sophia surveyed her surroundings and showed a grim look.


    I''m afraid that the shadow altar has become a valley like environment for a long time, and it''s also a kind of valley that kills people step by step.


    "The magic robes that Mr. Aldrich provides us contain the power of the divine light. Even if they are frozen, they may not die immediately."


    Said Frey with a serious look.


    "I don''t want to know this strange knowledge of beans, let alone experience it myself..."


    Sophia sighed.


    "Can''t we make rafts out of the frozen trees? Just now the pebbles are just covered with ice after they are frozen and cracked, and they are not unlimited. That is to say, the stream formed by air will not continue to freeze on the ice itself, will it


    Miss Saint seemed to think about it, and then pointed to the ice cone forest not far away.


    "The weight of ice is probably heavier than this kind of water, and the raft may not be able to float..." Sophia narrowed her eyes. "But it''s worth a try."


    "Just leave the rough work to me."


    Franken closed his hands, and by the time he opened it again, he had a magic wand in his hand. The top of the wand was a skeleton carved with precious stones. There was a strange light in the two eye holes of the skeleton


    "Your aesthetic is really hard to accept." Fu Lei, who once wandered in the eastern plain and killed many necromancers, said in a cold voice.


    Franken gave a heartless smile, and then several Well, maybe skeletons and other creatures appeared in front of everyone.


    "What is this? It doesn''t smell like a dead creature at all? " Elijah asked curiously as she got to the skeletons.


    As a highly photophilic saint, her existence is highly toxic to many low-level undead creatures, even if it is too close to them, it will cause considerable damage.


    But now, not to mention getting close, even Elijah reached out and knocked on their skulls, but couldn''t do any harm to the strange skeletons.


    "It''s a kind of magic image. The reason why it''s made into a skeleton is to better meet the driving conditions of the undead''s magic. Of course, the specific situation is not so simple, but because it has nothing to do with the current situation, I won''t repeat it any more By the way, Miss Elia''s shot just now has destroyed the magic array that I have engraved on the heads of these demons


    As the screw on his head froze as he had expected, Franken could only continue in that impassive tone.


    It made Elijah laugh.


    In fact, the production of these skeletons and Demons cost a lot of money, and they can cope with most of the situations. However, in the current extreme environment, after working for less than half an hour, the joints of these demons have reached the limit.


    The rafts made by them also proved Sophia''s conjecture that they would sink on the stream and be useless.


    Finally, they had to stop all the streams and wait for a while before the newly released statue of Franken opened the way and entered the shadow altar.


    The environment in the shadow altar is very bad. In addition to the deadly water that has not disappeared, it is covered with frost everywhere. There are also a lot of ice clusters like lawn, which makes people feel like there is no place to go.


    But in addition, it is not without good things."This is Brilliant crystal of water element Looking at the glittering minerals embedded in the ice wall, Sophia''s eyes widened: "isn''t it taking at least a thousand years for Yaojing to be born?"


    "It is not so much the glittering crystal of water element, but the magic crystal of ice attribute..." Franken looked at the crystals all over the ice wall and sighed: "but there are not many pure magic crystals If you don''t count our college grocery store. "


    His words sobered Sophia, who was trying to move the wall back.


    Now the first task is to solve the cold attack. Anyway, there are a lot of resources for Aldrich, so we don''t need to be in a hurry for so many magic crystals.


    After a little rest, they moved on, but the closer they got to the entrance of the ice free River, there were more and more kinds of natural materials and earth treasures with ice properties. Sophia even found the legendary "heart of frost" in some places


    When they came to the entrance of the ice free River, the precious treasures in the outside world almost filled the tunnel of the entrance.


    "Professor Sophia, what do you think we should do?" Franken, whose eyebrows had turned white, asked Sophia with a smile, "if you go down and seal it, you may get the treasure of this tunnel."


    It''s just that the tone has not changed.


    Thinking of SIVI''s warning and the warning just now, Sophia did not indulge her desire.


    "Seal it here." "Since this is what Dean SIVI means, I won''t go against it," she said decidedly


    There was a smile of approval on her face.


    Just as they were about to seal, a strange voice came from behind them.


    "Since you don''t want to..."


    In the expression of "finally willing to come out" on her face, two men in Qiyao mage Association''s magic robe came slowly. One of the taller ones had a warm smile on his face: "how about leaving it for us?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Harkent is a member of the Qiyao mage Association.


    To be exact, he is a member of the Meilin black magic defense investigation.


    When the subordinate organization of the mage Association, that is, the Qiyao mage tower stationed all over the country, discovered the ancient relics and declared it to Hohenheim, they would take the lead in searching and eliminating the black magic or other magic traps, and at the same time, they would open the way for the later exploration troops.


    It is because of this that he was ordered to follow the magic ship of Aldrich college to find the root cause of the change.


    But even if he is used to seeing relics, it is the first time for him to see such a huge number of treasures in such a small altar.


    Even if he was behind the team of Aldrich college, he had already made a lot of money. You know, as an advance team, he was one of the few magicians with space equipment, which was extremely precious equipment provided by the mage Association.


    However, the deeper he went to the altar, the more precious the treasures were. Hackent had to pour out the items in the space equipment again and again, and replace them with more precious treasures.


    When they came to the entrance, the tunnel under the entrance was filled with treasures of the level of frost heart. However, Aldrich''s party did not move on, but turned a deaf ear to those treasures and planned to seal them directly at the entrance.


    What a waste!


    That''s why he stood up and said the words in spite of his companion''s stop.


    In the process of tracking, he also found out the strength level of the staff of the Aldrich college.


    Although we don''t know how they were protected from the cold, it seems that the extreme cold in the altar has no effect on them at all. On the contrary, although he has bestowed "anti water element protection" and "anti frost Enchantment" a three ring and a four ring magic, he still has some deficiencies in the face of this chilling air. If the "Zhu Fu Bao Jie" found in a certain relic did not play a significant role, I am afraid he would have grown frostbite like his partner.


    But even so, hackent was able to make sure that the only one in the team with the same level of strength as his two men was the once famous Saint silver swordman and another man who looked like a skeleton with no expression.


    The silver dagger had noticed that someone was following him long before they showed up. The man named Franken in the mage association was ready for shadow magic when the two of them showed up. Hackent had no doubt that if he showed a little hostility at that time, the excellent shadow arrow hidden in the shadow under his feet would be shot through instantly Your own throat - without resistance, of course.


    It is generally acknowledged that the strength of Saint silver sword lady is at the level of half step mage, while the strength of that man seems to be only the level of ordinary high-level magician according to the data.


    Although they are only as good as ordinary high-level magicians, they are both proficient in fighting and have a little bit of black magic at the same time. Even if the whole high-level magicians can count for two, if they fight, they will still have the advantage.


    Among the other three, Sophia longer, who once studied at the Huolian National Academy of magic, has the most comprehensive information in the mage Council, because the talent problem is only at the middle level, which is not a worry. In the same way, another little guy named Theo is very talented, but he only studied magic for more than a year, and could not pose a threat.


    The only variable is Elia, the virgin of the pure white church.


    However, the mage Association and the Aldrich college were not mortal enemies, and there was no need to fight each other as soon as they met. That was why he showed up and said his intention openly.


    "The space below is so dangerous that even we can''t ensure safety..."


    Sophia looked at the tall sorcerer, frowned and advised.


    But she also knew that her words could not dispel the other party''s thoughts.


    Sure enough, the wizard''s face showed a fearless smile.


    "You don''t need to tell me about it, Miss long, and I know it very well However, there is a saying in Hohenheim that "opportunities always coexist with dangers", which I personally think is true. If you don''t have the courage to face the danger, you can never find your own opportunity. "


    Another shorter magician did not pull down his hood, but summoned a purple carrier pigeon with sparks on the tip of both wings. He tied a solidified mage''s eye to the carrier pigeon and let it fly.


    Strange to say, the carrier pigeon did not fly along the tunnel of the shadow altar, but went straight through the wall and flew toward the sky.


    "The magic creature" the black ember " Franken said, subconsciously reaching for the screw on his head, but at the thought that it had frozen, he could only draw back his hand.


    It is undoubtedly a kind of warning and insurance for the other party to do such a thing in front of them, telling them that they are still connected with the mage association to prevent them from going out after they go down.After all this, hackent took the short magician Shi Shi ran into the tunnel.


    Only Sofia and Frey look at each other.


    "What shall we do after that?" "Will you go down with them?" Elijah asked with interest


    "I hope Miss Elia would have better give up that idea. I feel that the following rules seem to be out of order It is because of this disorder that there are so many ice treasures growing around here. "


    Franken shook his head and said in a very plain tone.


    "We waited for an hour If they haven''t come out by then, we''ll continue to seal it! "


    Sophia bit her lip, and finally said resolutely.


    "The carrier pigeons they let out..." Franken had hardly opened his mouth when Theo interrupted his question.


    "Got it." The girl waved her wand, and the shadow of Sita, one of the three sages, nodded. But it seems that only Theo understood what it meant: "goblins, catch the bird."


    Maybe ordinary people Even a high-level magician can''t help being the ember of a magical creature, but the dwarf demon is an exception.


    Because they are also magical creatures.


    "That''s the decision. Start the countdown


    Sophia took a deep breath, her face full of seriousness and dignity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    Please ask for a holiday. The last three times are more suck, but the update is a bit of a challenge. But after tomorrow, things should be better and the updates will be stable.


    If everything goes well, make up the double watch tomorrow


    Thank you for your understanding and support.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Mermaids are witnesses to the history of euryala.


    At the end of the first period, the leviathans and the earth giants fought against each other, destroying the Mu continent, making the whole world once again a primitive soup like chaotic ocean, from which the mermaid family was born.


    Since the first Mermaid came out of the water and looked at the sea which was dyed green by the bright green moonlight, the historical wheel of the world began to turn again.


    The vicissitudes of life, countless time elapse, causes the new land to surface, has formed many many star scattered islands.


    Then, many new lives were born.


    Some of them become extinct because they are not used to the changes of ecological environment, and some are constantly evolving, adapting to this new world and growing up with the world.


    One day, the Mermaids suddenly found that there were new civilizations composed of intelligent creatures on the land.


    "Human beings"


    that''s what they call the founders of that new civilization.


    Because as the world''s favorite, mermaids have supernatural ability, which is exactly the same. For countless years, they have been standing at the top of the food chain, living happily.


    It is precisely because of this situation that they rashly contacted the new civilization and wanted to convey their goodwill.


    In fact, it started off well.


    Although the era of great navigation has just begun, human beings are unexpectedly able to accept new things and knowledge. Some mermaids even find that human beings are like the sea, absorbing new knowledge from them crazily and rapidly.


    Honeymoon is always short.


    Soon humans learned the secret of Mermaid - since the birth of archaea, mermaids have never died normally.


    In other words, every Mermaid can live forever.


    For people who live less than 100 years old, the temptation of immortality is so great that rumors about mermaids become rampant.


    From the harmless "mermaid''s tears can increase life span", it became the more excessive "taking human blood can get hundreds of years of life", and finally became the most vicious rumor - "eating raw mermaid''s liver can live forever.".


    In less than a hundred years, the once prosperous Mermaid family was greatly reduced. It was not until posenia, the leader of mermaid, who had the reputation of "Mermaid" and "colorful glow in the sea", kept investigating and finally discovered the human Mermaid fishing and killing organizations.


    The angry mermaids danced in the sea to destroy the world, which caused the torrential flood to punish human beings.


    But at the last moment when human beings were about to be completely destroyed, posenia came forward to stop the flood and let the Mermaids live in seclusion in the deep sea, never meeting with human beings.


    And she decided to bear the sins of those who survived and disappeared in order to atone Hundreds of years later, when the shadow of the devastating flood finally dissipated in human hearts, everything about Mermaid became an ancient legend.


    "Mermaid must exist!"


    Scura island chain, on the edge of the island, a young man wearing only a pair of underpants said stubbornly.


    "Nonsense, your father, I am also an old fisherman. I have been wandering on the sea for most of my life. What have you never seen? The mermaid is just the same legend as Leviathan, the sea monster


    The middle-aged man, who has the same face as a young man, but has a Darker Complexion and a fatter body, pokes at the young man''s forehead with remorse and says, "NIOS, you are too old. Don''t think about those messy things, and take on your father and my fisherman, who is the first fisherman in the chain of Scylla Island, with poor skills?"


    "But they have saved me! That day, when I was diving to study the historical sites, my feet were entangled with seaweed and almost died in the sea. They saved me


    Said the young man indignantly.


    "What, you went to study that damned historic site without telling me?! You don''t know how dangerous the bottom of the sea is! Even if it''s just a few meters deep under the reef under the poison fish or sea snakes can kill you


    But the middle-aged apparently noticed other messages in the young population: "how many times have I said you''re not allowed to do this? Go back to your room and reflect on yourself


    The young man, who knew that he was speechless, bowed his head and went back to their tiny house built on the beach and walked into his room without saying a word.


    However, after entering the room, the chagrin on his face disappeared completely and a sly smile appeared instead.


    When he bolted the room in place, he opened his bed and pulled off the floor to reveal a small puddle under the floor.


    This small puddle is straight to the sea, and it can float out of the sea not far from the chain of Scylla island as long as it is deflated for a few minutes.


    Facing the sun outside the window, he pinched the time and felt that it was still early for lunch time. He jumped into the puddle and swam in the well-known waterway and entered the vast sea.There are many ancient relics on the sea floor outside the island of Scylla, which is said to have sunk to the bottom of the water because of the legendary flood. Nyos doesn''t know how reliable this is, but as a child growing up on the Scylla chain, he was very interested in these monuments, and from a young age he would sneak into the water to observe them.


    Over the years, he has found that there are more or less information about Mermaid in these historic sites.


    Originally, he thought that these things were just the delusions of ancient people - just like many things in the ancient times of China had dragon patterns or dragon carvings, but few people had actually seen dragons.


    Until a few days ago, because of his carelessness, he was entangled in his ankle by aquatic plants. He couldn''t get rid of it. When he was almost killed at the bottom of the water, a mermaid suddenly appeared, helped him untie the water grass and put him on the water.


    It''s a pity that the other side left after that.


    When he came back to the island, no matter who he talked about it with, they didn''t believe it. They also agreed that it was the illusion that their consciousness was blurred


    After swimming in the sea for a long time and expressing his depression for the most part, NIOS felt much better.


    He got out of the sea, spit out the sea, looked at the boundless sea, and whispered, "if only I could see you again."


    I don''t know if his prayer came into effect. When NIOS planned to go back for fear of being found out by his father, he found a mermaid stranded on the beach of an uninhabited marginal island


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    When you find a mermaid stranded on the beach and unconscious, you will:


    ¢Ù try to wake the other person.


    ¢Ú Make a fire and try to make a roast Mermaid.


    ¢Û Take off your pants and plant all the things that happened later on to the sea cucumber next to you.


    Well, after all, NIOS is a simple and good boy who grew up on the beach. After finding out that the other side was the mermaid who had saved himself, he immediately planned to wake her up.


    However, it was found that the mermaid was seriously injured, and her waist and abdomen were scratched with a narrow wound.


    After thinking about it for a long time, NIOS sneaks home, takes out the medicine box at home and bandages the mermaid.


    The mermaid also wakes up in the process. Although she is shocked at the beginning, she soon calms down after discovering that NIOS has no malice towards herself.


    The next thing is no different from some ordinary love stories.


    The young man NIOS fell in love with the mermaid named mishaka, and mishaka couldn''t get into the water because the wound was not healed. Every day, NIOS secretly brought food to the girl to eat, while the mermaid told the young man what she had seen and heard. Two people (fish?) In a short month, the relationship has been greatly improved.


    During this period, NIOS naturally listened to mishaka''s story about human and mermaid.


    In order to prevent the tragedy from happening again, the young man secretly decided not to tell other people about mishaka.


    However, fate sometimes likes to play tricks on others.


    NIOS''s furtive behavior finally attracted the attention of others. Other fishermen in the village followed him quietly and found Mermaid girls on the beach. They immediately planned to capture each other. Although the story that mermaid''s blood and liver can make people immortal has long been lost to the bottom of the sea along with the previous civilization, the relative "Mermaid can" In the story of the tsunami, the story of destruction is as common as that of the devil.


    At this time, when they suddenly see the creatures in the story, they will naturally be surprised and afraid.


    Nyos struggled to get hurt and finally protected the mermaid to escape from the sea.


    Three days later, the village intends to punish NIOS, who colludes with Mermaid. At this time, Mermaid Girl comes out of the water and is willing to exchange her life for NIOS'' life.


    After the discussion of several chieftains in the Scylla island chain village, they finally agreed to the girl''s request.


    The girl''s caudal fin is cut off and her body is tied to a cross, which stands on the highest cliff in the chain of Scylla, letting the world''s most venomous sun dry her to death.


    At the same time, despite his father''s obstruction and pleading, they broke NIOS''s legs, threw him on a small raft, gave him only a little fresh water, and let him drift to the sea with the waves and die on his own This does not violate the girl''s requirements of "don''t kill NIOS" and "let go of Nios". At the same time, it almost doomed the death of Nios.


    The only thing to be thankful for was that the wind and waves were not big at this time, and the raft was not knocked over by the waves when NIOS was unconscious.


    By the time he woke up with severe pain in his legs, he was quite a distance from the chain of Scylla.


    Even though NIOS tried his best to paddle with both hands and wanted to return to the mermaid, he could not change the fate of being pushed farther and farther by the waves.


    "Sea god Why do I pray so devoutly, but I can''t get your blessing... "


    "Why is mishaka such a good man But I will suffer this kind of disaster... "


    "Why am I so powerless now Sea god, if you really exist Please help me... "


    "At least, please help mishaka..."


    The coconut with fresh water had already fallen into the sea, and he did not know where he had drifted. In vain, NIOS prayed in tears, hoping that the wind and waves would send him back to the chain of Scylla.


    But obviously it was all in vain.


    Just when he was about to despair, in the unchanging sound of waves, he suddenly faintly heard his voice.


    "It''s really unfortunate that the place we came across was the sky above the ocean..."


    "I don''t think anyone sitting on my back is qualified to say that."


    "No way, the sun and the flowing water are the natural enemies of vampires, and the sun in this world is so poisonous..."


    "The feeling of wet clothes sticking on the body is really a little uncomfortable. It''s better to find the land quickly."


    Because he was disturbed by the waves, he couldn''t hear it clearly, but NIOS still had a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    Is it a ship passing by on other islands? If they can help


    Thinking of this, he opened his voice and called for help.


    Sure enough, the two voices were getting closer and closer.


    "Are you calling for help?"


    However, when the other party appeared in front of Nios, he was stunned.As he had guessed at the beginning, the other side was a combination of a man and a woman.


    But different from what he guessed, the other side didn''t drive any ship. Although he looked a little embarrassed, the man who spoke was just standing on the sea like that!


    He looks about twenty years old. He has a black hedgehog head. He has an eye mask on his left eye. His expression seems to be a little surprised. He was wearing a robe In the memory of Nyos, it seems that only worshippers would wear similar clothes. And the other side''s skin color is very white, which is quite different from the fishermen who bathe in the sun all the year round. His feet step on the water like that, as if stepping on the most solid ground, without any sense of disobedience.


    The girl, however, was carried by a man behind her. She was wearing a tighter cloak, which covered the whole person in the cloak, showing only a young face. Judging from the hair hanging from her forehead, she had blue curly hair and amazing wine red eyes.


    But now their clothes are wet. It seems that they are wet by the big wave.


    After recovering, NIOS bit his teeth. Although he knew that the two men were strange in front of him, he had reached the point where he was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. If he could not hurry back to the Scylla island chain, mishaka would surely die!


    Regardless of this, it may arouse the fury of the mermaid family again and destroy the human race completely. In his own personal feelings, Nyos does not want to let the other party die!


    When he hid the mermaid story and told it all over again, the man with an eye mask raised his eyebrows and grinned.


    "It''s good. I''m a man. I like it."


    "Is your casting power restored?" Asked the girl behind the man.


    "No, I haven''t figured out the truth of the world It''s hard for me to cross the world before I get there. " The man did not seem to worry at all: "what''s more, if you just talk about the body, you can fight a dozen enemies by yourself?"


    With that, the other party jumped on the raft, and then the raft seemed to be pushed by invisible forces, and drove against the current, in the direction of Nios, towards skula island


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    There is no magic in this sea based world, and it is because of this that SIVI''s casting ability disappears when he comes here.


    Of course, given a little time, the legendary great mage, who is the most mysterious master, can reverse construct a "magic" completely belonging to this world based on the laws of this world.


    In addition, Seaver''s preparation before entering the world with the little vampire also plays a role. For example, his ability to walk on water is based on the effect of the divine word "walking in all tangible places" engraved on the soles of his feet.


    "Yes, there is the chain of Scylla!"


    Looking at the black spots on the horizontal line, NIOS, who was already weak, cried out excitedly as if he were looking back.


    "Wait a minute."


    On the contrary, SIVI stepped on the raft of Nyos. It was a flowing sea, but it was like a solid earth at SIVI''s feet.


    "It doesn''t seem to be right in your hometown."


    "Yes, the smell of blood is strong..."


    Saran also poked her face out of Sylvie''s back, wrinkled Joan''s nose, sniffed, and then her face sank. As a vampire, she is naturally very sensitive to the taste.


    If it was the main material plane, Sylvie would have passed by in a flash, but now he has lost his normal casting ability. Although he can completely explode ordinary people, he will encounter some other unexpected situations.


    "Sylvie, are we going over there?" The little vampire seems to be a little nervous asked.


    "This Friend, if you don''t mind, you can let me go to Scylla island chain first. After all, mishaka and my old man are over there, and they can find your way, isn''t it good? "


    NIOS seemed to notice something, and his cracked lips stammered for a moment, then said, as if determined.


    "I haven''t come down to the point where I need to use ordinary people to open the way."


    Sylvie pondered for a moment. The corners of his mouth cocked up and laughed at himself.


    In the past, when he was just a junior magician, he would dare to take Eliza tieo and them everywhere. Now he has become a legendary master. How can he be more and more timid?


    "Boy, hold on. If you fall on the way, I don''t care about you."


    Although we can see the tops of the hills on the islands of the Scylla island chain at sea level, it is obvious that even the day lily will be cold if we get there at the present speed


    With that, SIVI pulled up the saran behind her, freed up her left hand and uncovered the blindfold on her left eye.


    The glass flame gushed out of his eyes. Through the transparent flame, you can see that his pupil turned pale gold, and the flame flowing inside formed the word "IV".


    A huge eye of fire forms over SIVI''s head.


    "Heaven pierces the earth shuttle, and the magic eye is full of Jackson!"


    Suddenly with the fire eye as the center, everything around is twisted and pulled in as if attracted by the black hole.


    A moment ago, NIOS thought he was going to die, but he blinked his eyes and found himself on the edge of the Scylla chain!


    When he had not been able to understand the situation, SIVI had already closed his left eye and let the glass flame disappear. But I don''t know what to think about. He didn''t put on the blindfold again.


    "Don''t be dazzled. Look at what happened here."


    Because she had already reached the shore, saran didn''t need to stay behind SIVI. She jumped to the island with a slight leap and stretched out a big stretch: "well, people''s bones are going to rust off after so long standing still."


    "What are you complaining about? I haven''t even complained about my carrying you for so long."


    "Yes, they were shocked by the voice of oskar


    He said, regardless of his body and the ground friction, desperately use his hands to climb up to the shore.


    Sylvie sighed, took two pieces of wood from the raft and made a little alteration to make a pair of crutches. This move naturally brought the thanks of Nios.


    "What''s happening on the other side of the archipelago..."


    Just now, I couldn''t see clearly because of the distance, but now I can see white smoke rising from the sky on the other side of the island chain, and that kind of smoke is not smoke caused by fire.


    He walked back and forth with a stick, but his eyes were rusty.


    "Mishaka on the cliff is missing!" After finding a place which seems to have a good vision, he exclaimed, his voice was dry and painful.


    Obviously, it''s not a good thing to meet Mermaid when she disappears from the execution ground when she is captured by human beings


    "Catch me." Sylvie reaches out to NIOS, and saran hugs Seaver''s waist.


    NIOS immediately put his hand over the crutch and took SIVI''s hand without hesitation.The next moment, the fire eye on SIVI''s head opens again, and the inzel''s eye takes effect again. The surrounding scene is distorted in vain. When it returns to normal again, NIOS finds that they are already on the cliff he has just looked at!


    From a commanding position, what happened on the other side was clear at a glance.


    A squid that is so huge that SIVI can''t help but think of the behemoth of the North Sea is raging there.


    Fishermen''s houses, fishing boats and even their bodies are easily crushed into powder by each other. Even if some fishermen pluck up their courage and fight back with harpoons, the final result will not change - even the surface of each other will not be broken!


    The only thing that keeps them from being completely destroyed by the giant squid is the figure in a black cloak, with a strange headdress full of small shells on his head, dancing wildly on an altar like building.


    I don''t know what principle is based on. When he jumps, there will always be a layer of light blue film on the village. The film can probably resist the heavy blow of squid once or twice.


    According to NIOS, the man was a great sacrifice in the village.


    "It''s the dusk squid The village is in trouble! " As soon as Nyos blurted out, he thought that he had been exiled from the village, and his face was complicated.


    But at last he saluted Sylvie and limped to the battlefield with two crutches.


    "Even if they treat you like that and make you become your present virtue, will you fight for this village?" SIVI asked indifferently with his arms around his chest.


    "Yes." NIOS gave a bitter smile: "because this is my home after all."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "Sylvie, can we help you?" Saran jumped to try to move her arms and warm up.


    "Just a moment."


    SIVI narrowed his eyes and looked at the huge squid. "Let me see where those mermaids are hiding."


    "Mermaid?" Saran Leng Leng Leng, and then immediately responded: "you mean this monster is Mermaid attracted?"


    Sylvie looks at saran in shock.


    "Saran, you understand me..."


    "I''m sorry that they are stupid!"


    The little vampire''s exuberant face broke down at once.


    Then she looked suspicious: "but Sylvie, your casting ability has not been restored, have you? Although the former two abilities are very strong, can you really defeat that squid with the power of eyes? "


    "No problem, I''m not only preparing for the eyes..." Sylvie rolled up his sleeves and revealed his arms covered with divine words. He replied confidently.


    Now that Sylvie had already answered that, the vampire who trusted him 100% no longer doubted. Instead, he asked the previous inference: "how do you know that there is a mermaid operating that monster nearby?"


    "As soon as a mermaid was caught, a monster of that size sprang up immediately to destroy it. It was a bit of a coincidence anyway. And don''t you think that monster''s behavior is strange? " Looking at the squid that was trying to smash the opening boundary of the village''s grand sacrifice, SIVI calmly analyzed and said: "except for demons, humans and all human like creatures, there are three reasons for most ordinary creatures to attack other creatures: hunting, territorial consciousness and self-defense. So a lot of times we can see herbivores loitering around their full carnivores without being attacked. "


    He held out three fingers, one by one.


    "But in the battle, the squid didn''t devour the villagers. According to the young man, they lived here for a long time. The squid had to be expelled, and the ordinary fishermen obviously did not threaten the ability of this giant creature In fact, the squid is more like looking for something than destroying houses and other facilities. "


    "That is to say, is he looking for the mermaid caught?"


    Saran was suddenly enlightened.


    "That''s right, so even if we beat back the squid for the time being, it won''t be of great use. Maybe some octopus will come again soon..." Sylvie nodded.


    Saran scratched her head, and then her eyes lit up: "then let those villagers let the mermaid go?"


    With that, her face was still full of pride, as if full of "praise me quickly.".


    He rubbed his cheek like a soft one.


    "Sure enough, saran is saran."


    "What do you mean, sammaiz?"


    The girl struggled to say, because the whole face was rubbed by Sylvie, and what he said was completely incomprehensible.


    Of course, as a vampire, saran''s physical ability is far beyond ordinary people''s. If she wants to, she can even make her movement speed into sonic level in a short time. If she struggled seriously, she would be able to break away from SIVI who had lost her casting ability. On the one hand, she was afraid that her serious struggle would hurt him. On the other hand, she didn''t hate this kind of intimate contact, so she just struggled symbolically.


    "Mermaid''s values are completely beyond our understanding, but if it were for me..." Sylvie stopped and looked serious: "anyone who dares to attack my students or friends, I will make them regret being born in the world. Since there is a legend in this world that Mermaid once destroyed human civilization in the last century, it shows that the other party is likely to have powerful mass destruction capability. The reason why they have not used it now is that they are worried about the safety of their peers, so they have not used them. In case those villagers really hand over the mermaid they caught, they may usher in a new wave of flood in the next moment It''s water. "


    Let go of saran''s cheek, SIVI looked from afar at the rampant beast and the blue sea behind it, trying to find the hiding place for the mermaids.


    "Wonderful inference, but I have to say you are too thoughtful."


    At this time, not far from the right side of SIVI came a sweet, soft voice.


    Saran''s face was quite different from that of saran.


    It was a mermaid.


    She has long curly hair of seaweed color and pure skin color of pearl. She is addicted to the beautiful pupil and beautiful figure that makes saran gnash her teeth.


    Well, upper body only.


    Her lower body, like all legends, is a streamlined fish tail.


    "You''re not mishaka, are you? I would be very honored to introduce myself


    Said Sylvie indifferently.


    "Why? Why, Sylvie, do you know she''s not that young man''s sweetheartSaran asked in surprise.


    "Fool, didn''t that teenager say mishaka''s caudal fin was cut off? Look at her caudal fin."


    Sylvie tapped the little vampire on the head.


    The little vampire shook his head, looked at the mermaid''s tail, and saw the colorful tail fin woven from the best silk.


    "Really


    No matter what the little vampire''s surprise calls, mermaid had clearly seen that Sylvie was in charge of the two, not Saran, and bowed slightly to SIVI.


    "Impolite. My name is Inari leilo tiaomisteen avrilsion. The race is Mermaid."


    "It''s a marisue name."


    Sylvie touched her chin, looked at her colorful caudal fin, and made a very pertinent comment.


    "So this miss Marius..."


    "I don''t know what marisue means, but I hope you can call me Inari if you can." Although the mermaid still had a smile on her face, her tone was much more subtle: "in addition, I would be honored if you could tell me your name."


    "You can call me Dean Well, "seavy patted the vampire on the head," call her a TA. "


    After all, he doesn''t know the ability system of the world, so he decided to be careful. In case there are dead notes or jade bottles, purple and gold gourd, it will be troublesome


    "So Mary Well, Miss Inari, may I ask what you just said


    Although she knew that SIVI was talking about the code name, the mermaid didn''t seem to care.


    "I mean, we didn''t get that dusk squid." She looked at Seaver and said, "the master of that monster is not a mermaid, but a mermaid."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    It is impossible to prove when the fish man appeared. The only thing that can be confirmed is that they also played an important role in the war between man and mermaid.


    These guys with fish heads are cruel by nature and like to kill their prey.


    However, their intelligence is low and their strength is not strong. In addition to their great strength in the water, once they land, they are not the opponents of adults. Moreover, there is hardly any decent civilization. Almost all the tools are from the human beings who are harmed by them.


    Listening to the description of the mermaid Inari, SIVI subconsciously remembered the sea people living in the East Sea of the east plain of the main material plane. Those creatures were similar to the fish people, but they were more intelligent and knew how to trade with human beings to a certain extent.


    "Mermaids and mermaids were at peace with each other, and they knew that they were not our rivals..."


    "Sorry to interrupt you."


    "Can I ask what you mean by" the strength of the mermaid "that you''ve just mentioned so many times


    "Compared with this, you seem to care a little bit about how much damage that evening squid will bring to human beings." Instead of answering SIVI''s question, Inari said with a smile.


    "Why do you think I''m going to let that kid drag his leg over there?"


    Sylvie returned without showing any weakness.


    "I see It makes me more interested in your identity. "


    In the roar of the squid at dusk, two people, or one man and one fish, looked at each other like that.


    "Although I''m sorry to interrupt you in the riddle," Shalan, a little vampire, suddenly yelled: "but can you think about my confused mood?"


    "To put it simply, as long as NIOS is still in the village, the mermaid named mishaka will not ignore it."


    Sylvie explained to saran in a concise and comprehensive way.


    "I see Wait a minute. If the squid is really called out by Mermaid, mishaka in the boy''s mouth of Nios may be able to control it, but has it not been said that the monster was called out by mermaid? Isn''t that a problem? "


    Saran just a face suddenly nodded, but immediately found that it was not right, and asked straightforwardly.


    "Even mishaka''s mermaids are not in a hurry. We have nothing to worry about."


    Sylvie was still a light hearted man.


    "I see. It''s my attitude that makes you see the flaw."


    Said Inari, smiling thoughtfully.


    She and Sylvie gang are also regarded as the use of language dark knife dark gun confrontation for a while, the final result is obviously SIVI chess, won her.


    "In answer to your question, let me tell you the whole story."


    The girl seemed to have a good bet, and after that, she told the whole story.


    The strength of mermaid comes from the sea, so like the mermaid, the mermaid who left the sea is very vulnerable. However, different from the fish people who have strong body strength in the ocean, the expression of mermaid strength is "singing".


    Mermaids can''t reproduce. Every mermaid is a descendant of the ocean. Therefore, they can use Mermaid language to praise the ocean in the form of singing to get help from the ocean.


    It is not impossible to command sea animals, manipulate sea currents, freeze the sea surface and even set off a tsunami!


    It is also because of this natural body, in addition to the fish people, the general marine life when they encounter Mermaid, can not help but feel good for it.


    In fact, even when human beings first met mermaids, they took them as a symbol of good luck. They loved them from the bottom of their hearts until they were engulfed by the desire for eternal life before they began to harm mermaids


    Originally, because of the relationship of the last epoch, mermaid was far away from human''s regional life. Fortunately, the world is almost dominated by the sea, and the sea area without human habitation is far larger than that where human settlement (or survival) exists. Therefore, there is no significant change in the life of Mermaid.


    But this situation has changed dramatically not long ago.


    First of all, in the center of the ocean, where mermaids called the "eye of the sea," suddenly appeared a cylindrical mountain leading directly to the sky.


    The red mountain town oppressed the eye of the sea and weakened the connection between the sea and the mermaids, and the power of singing was greatly reduced.


    After all, mermaids hardly fight with other creatures. Instead of fighting, they prefer to explore and take risks everywhere, satisfy their thirst for knowledge, or communicate with various marine creatures to gain their friendship


    The problem is that since the mountain appeared, the fish man, who had been fairly comfortable, became restless, not only began to become more violent, but also tried to raise various kinds of sea animals.


    After a period of time, mermaids began to be attacked by mermaids one after another. Without exception, the Mermaids who were attacked were robbed of their "Song scores.".


    According to Sylvie''s understanding, Songpu seems to be similar to the existence of dragon''s scale, which is the most beautiful scale on Mermaid."Song Score" can help mermaids sing their inborn songs. Of course, even if they lose their music scores, they can also sing, but they will lose their unique song when they were born.


    Later, some mermaids ventured into the fish man''s territory to find out why these fish people became such a situation. She found out the reason.


    "Just as the mountain on the eye of the sea appeared, a God came to the fish man''s territory. What the fish man did was the will of that God." Inari used this sentence as the end of her story.


    Sylvie frowned.


    The existence of God is not unknown to him. Most of the gods have no will. In fact, they are just symbols of worship. In exchange for belief, they will give believers corresponding strength - such as the holy light of the pure white church and the quiet moon of the Forest Elves.


    There are also attempts to ascend to the gods, such as the doll Flores, who was defeated by Sylvie with paradox.


    The former is almost impossible to come to this world. It is the limit to have a miracle. If it is the latter, it will be troublesome.


    Even if the legendary mage wants to challenge that kind of hypocrite, he has to be well prepared, not to mention that SIVI is still unable to cast magic.


    "Then why did you say that to us? We are just human beings. "


    Seavy, after a moment''s meditation, asked again.


    "Because my music tells me that it''s not mermaids who can save this ocean, but outsiders like that God." Mermaid bowed slightly to SIVI: "I''d like to introduce myself again. My name is Inari. I''m a mermaid diviner who sings divination. Hello, guests from another world. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    Just as SIVI and saran looked at each other because of the mermaid''s words, a melodious song came.


    The song was gentle and soft, but it easily overshadowed the destruction of the squid at dusk, echoing over the entire chain of Scylla islands.


    Even Saran, who is produced by the system and has the magic earrings of "knowing the language", can''t understand the lyrics. She just finds it very pleasant and intoxicating.


    But Sylvie, who recently upgraded linguistics to lv6, is different. He understands the lyrics very clearly.


    "The great king of the vast sea, your devout sons and daughters offer the most sincere prayers to you"


    "the sea is the starting point of birth, the sea is the home for survival, and the bottom of the sea is the final destination"


    "may the waves of the sea rise like a giant dragon leap"


    "may the torrent and undercurrent in the sea be like the wild dance of sea snakes"


    "may the pressure of the sea bottom increase rapidly, such as the top of a whale"


    " We extol your greatness and hope to use your great power.


    "we praise your compassion and hope to exchange for your mercy.


    with the melodious singing, it is clear that there is no big wind, but there are several sea dragon rolls on the sea surface, which are like ropes that cover the body of the squid at dusk, and slowly pull them back from the land to the sea, regardless of each other''s struggle.


    "Is this the music score..." There was a twinkle in Sylvie''s eyes.


    This kind of casting mode is a little similar to divinity, but it is different from the common divination in essence. Naturally, SIVI''s interest is greatly increased.


    Seeing Sylvie''s expression of interest, saran tried to close her eyes and feel the power of the song.


    It was only after a while that she opened her eyes and came to a conclusion.


    "It''s a good song."


    "I''ll pass on your appreciation to mishaka." ''said Inari, smiling, as if she had expected all this.


    Just at this time, the squid seemed to have found the SIVI on the top of the mountain. It was clear that their bodies were still being pulled into the water without control, but their heads suddenly expanded. Then, like a gun, they opened a clamshell like mouthpiece from the middle of their bodies, and with a roar, they spat out a black shell at them!


    Even without the mage''s warning, SIVI could have guessed the attack of the twilight squid from his opponent''s obvious movements.


    He even had the leisure to judge that the black shell was actually a mass of dense ink According to the urination of alien creatures, it may also contain neurotoxins and other highly toxic substances.


    The next moment, SIVI pushed the blindfold on his left eye, and a glass flame lit up on his left eye, and a huge eye of fire appeared on his head.


    Immediately, the ink cannonball, which was still a considerable distance away from them, disappeared with a burst of space distortion, and appeared behind the squid at dusk the next moment after it disappeared, and it was severely hit by castration!


    It wasn''t until then that Sylvie''s voice began to sound.


    "The sky pierces the earth shuttle, and the magic eye is filled."


    After all this, Sylvie turned back and asked the startled Mermaid, "is your ability divination? Have you divined the situation just now


    "Well My singing score hurts my voice. I don''t do many divinations. The last time I did divination was where you would appear


    "It didn''t work unexpectedly."


    For the first time, Inari showed an embarrassed expression, which made Seaver feel that the guy who always smiles in the dark has a little human flavor.


    Maybe the squid''s sudden attack surprised people, and the fact that it was hit by her own attack was even more surprising. Even mishakar forgot to sing. This also made the squid break free of the shackles of the current and climbed the island again with an extremely agile movement.


    At this moment, after all, the big sacrifice on the island altar was too old to respond. It was pulled into meat paste by its tentacles, and even the altar was destroyed!


    It was not until then that the song began to ring again.


    But the cuttlefish, who had suffered a lot, began to move inland, even faster than the water dragon rolls chasing it for a time, and rushed towards the three sives!


    "You certainly didn''t expect that, did you?"


    It was clear that there was a huge beast that could be compared with the mountain at their feet. However, Sylvie didn''t realize it and continued to chat with the mermaid Inari.


    It''s a pity that Inari didn''t have Sylvie''s calmness. Looking at the tentacles that were close enough to lift off the whole mountain, Inari''s face turned a little pale, and she didn''t even have enough to answer SIVI''s jokes.


    "Saran, do you want to try and fight that monster?"


    Sylvie smacked his lips a little dully, and asked the little vampire on the side.


    "No!"


    The little vampire chuckled his head and refused very simply: "this kind of slippery thing looks so disgusting! And that ink looks like it''s hard to wash. "


    "So in the end, it''s up to me to do it..."Sylvie sighed and lifted the grapefruit on his right hand.


    On his arm, there are dense lines of divine words.


    In fact, this is the same as his eyes, but the arm is closer to the test object. In any case, even if there is an accident at most, one arm will not be needed. For Sylvie, who brings all kinds of healing medicine, the long arm comes out every second. After the magic words on his arm succeed, he transforms his left eye, but the divine words on his eyes are even more It''s exquisite, and ordinary people can''t see it.


    Then SIVI stretched out his arm and waved at the dusk squid that was coming towards them.


    If the magic master can suddenly find the world around him! And those ethers combine with each other in lumps to form a hand.


    It is the huge palm that not only blocks the fierce dusk squid, but also holds it in his hand. It looks like a strong man who can break the grip to play with the cuttlefish.


    "Well, it hasn''t been named yet Holding heaven and earth Forget it. I feel so troublesome. Let''s call it "the master''s grip of ether." SIVI scratched his cheek with his left hand and muttered in a whisper that he didn''t use his right hand because his right hand was in sync with the giant ether palm.


    After glancing at the astonished expression of mermaid around him, Seaver estimated that he had left a deep impression on the other side. He stopped demonstrating and made an action of throwing away. As a result, the squid was thrown up high at dusk and crossed a parabola in the sky and flew to some unknown place


    "When we communicate with the human beings in this place, we will trouble you to take us to the fish man gathering place."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    After SIVI turned the giant squid into a meteor in the sky, they were also awed by the residents of the Scylla island chain.


    But when they found out that there was a mermaid next to Sylvie, the expression on their faces became very wonderful.


    It should be mentioned here that mermaids have no feet and only one tail. Theoretically speaking, they can''t move on land. However, these guys have lived from archaic times to the present. Although they still look like young and beautiful girls on the surface, they are in fact super old monsters. Naturally, there is a solution.


    There was a circle of water around Inari, which looked like a life buoy for swimming.


    In fact, it''s just as useful as a life buoy.


    It is said that the sea water is mixed with the special liquid secreted by certain corals, which makes its specific gravity even lighter than the air. After the sea water is bound together by the secret method of the mermaid family, this kind of sea water lifebuoy for Mermaid can be made, which can not only let them swim on the shore, but also keep their bodies moist and not dehydrated due to drying.


    "At least I saved your life, but did you repay your kindness with this attitude?"


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes at the villagers who had been badly besieged.


    The human quality of the world is just a little too bad.


    Although there are occasionally some unpleasantness in the eastern plains, generally speaking, there are more good people. Especially during the period when the orcs invaded and people worked together to rebuild their homes, the atmosphere of the whole society was quite similar to that of the world. It''s natural to do good things, but it''s unreasonable to do bad things


    On the contrary, most of the human beings in this world see that they forget the benefits, act bravely and act recklessly. They are short-sighted and overestimate themselves.


    If at first he had doubts about the dispute between mermaids and humans, he would have believed 70% of the time.


    Seeing the villagers ready to move, Sylvie''s face became more and more intense.


    "Or are you too much to challenge me?"


    The villagers looked at each other for a few seconds, then they all became a little timid.


    It seems that the strength that SIVI showed just now has really left a deep impression on them.


    "Just a moment, please..."


    It was NIOS who survived.


    He was now leaning on crutches and trying to get to Sylvie and them in dismay.


    Because he was still not familiar with the use of crutches, he walked very slowly, but even so, so many villagers around him didn''t even have a person to help him, which made him feel extremely disappointed with the human beings in this world.


    "We have no malice towards you, rather thank you for saving the lives of more than 40000 people on the chain of Scylla island."


    A few days ago, NIOS was still a childish old boy who played around all day. However, these days, a series of changes have made the boy complete his psychological transformation. He is already a man who can stand up to heaven, and is also one of the few human beings who has been excluded from the "vast majority" by Sylvie.


    "Besides me, is there anyone else to thank?" SIVI, with his arms around his chest, joked.


    He refers to the mermaid mishaka who has been using her singing to block the squid for a long time at dusk.


    "She and I don''t need to be grateful for that kind of words." NIOS can also be very calm to face the reality: "she should have escaped by now, and when this is over, I will go with her to no man''s island to live in seclusion."


    "You are joking! The reason why there are sea monsters attacking us must be the command of mermaids


    "You traitor of mankind! Still want to live in seclusion? Pooh


    "Everything is planned. It''s a big conspiracy!"


    With the scream of no one in the crowd, those people all cried out one after another, and the crowd was excited. It seemed that it would not be enough for the common people not to pull mishaka out of the sea and hang her.


    Nyos''s face was white.


    On the contrary, Sylvie is still as skilful as a clown.


    I don''t know if I was aware of Sylvie''s attitude, and after a flurry of shouting, the men quieted down.


    "I have a mermaid nearby. Don''t you want to attack them?"


    SIVI reached out and made a "please" gesture to Inari, whose face was calm. "If you think you can do it, you can try it."


    Naturally, no one dared to come forward.


    After all, Sylvie''s chariots and horses are going to stand on the side of mermaids. Maybe there will be people with lofty ideals in the eastern plain, but there will certainly be no such lofty and self seeking fellow in this world.


    Sylvie glanced around, and all the people who touched his eyes involuntarily lowered their heads.


    With a sneer, he said to the only one who was still holding his head up: "you go and prepare. I''ll go with mermaid to the sea area that has not been explored by human beings. Help me steer."NIOS was about to agree, but he thought of his broken feet. He looked dark and shook his head.


    "Although I would like to take a risk with you, you can see that my legs can no longer walk I''m afraid I''m not up to your helmsman


    As soon as SIVI raised his eyebrows and stretched out his left hand, the shadow of a huge pale green hand sprang up from his side and grabbed at NIOS.


    Although his hand was only one person''s size, all the people present did not doubt that Sylvie, who was able to turn the squid into a meteor at dusk, could crush NIOS, who had refused his invitation, into meat paste!


    As soon as he was about to catch NIOS, a middle-aged man with a harpoon jumped out and blocked him in front of him, trying to block his palm with his body.


    From the boy''s scream, Sylvie learned that the middle-aged man was NIOS''s father.


    But the green palm passed through the middle-aged man''s body without any block, and finally held NIOS.


    The whole process took less than a few seconds, and most of the villagers did not even respond to it except the middle-aged man who almost jumped out of his consciousness.


    At the next moment, the palm of his hand was released again. People did not see the meat sauce as expected. Nyos stood there in good condition.


    "Although the" master''s healing grip "is the weakest in the" Dean''s grip ", physical injuries can be easily cured."


    Looking at the boy who had lost his crutches in surprise, Sylvie took back his palm and said, "now, do you have any other reasons to refuse?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    In the shadow altar, Sophia and his party prepare the seal for a few minutes.


    A little later, it would be an hour, but the two magicians who entered the ice free River were still unable to come out.


    "Why do they still have to go down, knowing that there is a great danger below?" Sophia stopped with the magic inscription in her hand and sighed in a low voice.


    "Because not everyone is as lucky as you are."


    At first, she didn''t hope to get an answer, but Fu Lei, who had been keeping her eyes closed because she couldn''t help anything, suddenly opened her eyes and said, "after the great migration era, with the resurgence of magic civilization, a large number of resources have been gradually mined out. Compared with the later period of the great migration era, when human beings took root in the eastern plain, there were treasures everywhere Almost all the resources are beginning to run out And you must know better than me how much you need as a magician for all kinds of magic items? "


    Sophia fell silent, not knowing how to answer.


    It is true that if you have enough talent, even if you don''t have the support of foreign objects, the magicians can also make great progress, and finally even become powerful beings like great mages.


    But that''s a very rare situation It''s not just tens of millions of people who have a certain level, but a person in tens of hundreds of years!


    Even Theo, who is known as the sky princess in the Aldrich college, how could he touch the high threshold in just one year without SIVI''s vigorous cultivation and the help of various magic items?


    Sophia knows this better than anyone else. Now, how much magic talent can she get, because she can''t only get one level of magic?


    In fact, not only she, but every student of Edric spent a lot of resources that could make the richest magicians envious at the same time, as the price of their rapid improvement of magic level.


    Maybe these kids who have only been in school for a year don''t know the value of those things, but Sophia, who has read a lot, knows exactly how terrible the amount of resources addric has spent in the past year


    Let''s just say that, now a few of the commercial caravans of Adrian can bring a lot of net profit to the college every year, but these money can only support the study of a first-line student of Aldrich at most!


    God knows where Sylvie got so many valuable resources!


    Sofia was a little gloomy at the thought.


    Although Seaver was always lazy and loose, he showed a little dignity of the Dean unless there were students present. But she is very clear that Sylvie always works harder than anyone else. In order to maintain the operation of the college, to maintain the reputation of the college, and to make the future road of students a little smoother, SIVI has always been in the whole eastern plain Even in places she didn''t know she was busy and only when she came back to college would she relax a little.


    Because college is his home.


    It is also because of him that there is always a shortage of alchemy materials and magic items in the shop of Aldrich college, and all of those magical equipment encourage the students to study hard.


    But it''s just about the Aldrich family after all.


    In fact, most of the magicians in the eastern plains are in a state of poverty.


    Of course, poverty does not mean money.


    Even the first level magicians can get a lot of money in a short time, but for magicians, money is the least valuable thing, and they need almost all valuable treasures.


    It is not only the travelling mages, but even the academies.


    So when they saw that there were so many ice treasures in the shadow altar, the two magicians from the mage association were so excited that they even risked their lives to find more precious treasures.


    After all, for Sophia and all the students of Aldrich college, whether it is extremely cold or frosty, it is only the goods marked with the price code in the college store. If you save enough points, you can buy them. So even if you give up here, it''s just a pity. But for the two magicians from the mage Association, this may be the only chance in their lives to have access to this level of Tiancai Dibao, so it''s worth even risking their lives!


    "There is nothing wrong with the saying that" opportunity always coexists with danger. " Seeing Sophia lost in thought, Frey rubbed her cold sword handle on her waist and said slowly, "but they forgot the second half: greed is bound to lead to destruction."


    With that, her eyes flashed, and she drew out her sword.


    Not only she, but even Franken stopped working and looked at the entrance to the ice free river.


    "What''s wrong, Frey?"


    Naturally, Elia knew her servant. Seeing her face as if she were facing a great enemy, she blinked her eyes and asked curiously."Although it is not clear, but his subordinates seem to feel an evil force from below."


    Her face was as deep as water, and she replied solemnly, "if her subordinates'' perception is not wrong, it''s a rotten bog of evil power that is filthy and abnormal!"


    "I''m afraid miss Frey''s reaction is not wrong."


    Franken scratched his head, creaked, and then said, "although I can''t feel the evil above However, the confusion of the following rules seems to have intensified a lot. It can be seen that something has happened. "


    "In that case, we have to give them up. Ready to seal the entrance! "


    Sophia was no longer hesitant and made a decision.


    "Theo, would you please link to the magic ship and provide us with the magic of sealing the entrance through its star vein furnace."


    "I understand."


    Theo nodded a little head, took out the wand that can be said to be the crystallization of magic technology of the Aldrich School of magic, chanted the mantra in a low voice, and the blue magic Rune began to float around her.


    Then a magic force poured into the magic array, making the originally silent seal array gradually work.


    "Professor Franken, please activate the first to the seventh magic nodes of the seal array, and begin to restrain and isolate the cold and magic from below. When it''s fully started, we''ll seal it with me. "


    "It''s my duty, Miss long."


    I don''t know if there''s something wrong with the vocal cords. The skeleton mage''s voice sounds sharp, but he doesn''t care about such a small matter. After giving a wizard ceremony to the girl, he starts to prepare.


    Under his control, the magic circle, which had been out of balance due to the influx of magic, stabilized again.


    "Miss Elia, I have heard SIVI say that your blood can greatly increase the activity of seal magic and improve the success rate. If you can, can I ask you to contribute a little bit of blood?"


    "It''s quite cheap to pay for this visit."


    The virgin of the pure white church stretched out her white wrist, without hesitation, she opened the artery with a small dagger, and the silver blood flowed on the magic array, which made the magic array shine more dazzling.


    It is strange that the blood is exposed to the extreme cold, but there is still no limit to freezing.


    "Miss Frey If something unexpected happens later, can I leave it to you? "


    Sophia finally looks at the girl who once had the title of Saint silver swordswoman.


    "It''s my pleasure to have your trust."


    Frey made a knight salute to Sophia.


    Then a shadow of a winged angel emerged behind her, making the room not too large full of sacred light. In the light of this brilliance, Frey''s figure was so firm that it looked like a silent promise to Sophia.


    "So,"


    having arranged everything, Sophia took a few steps to the entrance of the ice free River and let the strong wind blow her long red hair and shout.


    "Seal begins!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Surrounded by an endless sea, the breath of the ocean and the sound of waves flutter on the face, there is a wonderful sense of cool in the hot sun.


    It connects with the sky, and the distant and fuzzy sea level makes people feel what is vast from the heart.


    In front of the magnificent West Hun Wei.


    "This kind of sour, with a little fishy and salty smell, is it the so-called taste of the sea..." He took a deep breath and sighed.


    "I think if Miss saran around you doesn''t vomit because of seasickness, you should feel a different flavor..."


    Said NIOS, who was at the helm, with a wry smile.


    "Sylvie, I can''t do it anymore When I see my sister Please tell her I love her very much Puff GA (throat sound)... " The little vampire looks miserable.


    "The voice of breath is not right." Said Sylvie with a serious face.


    "I think there is something wrong with what you care about..." Neosus embarrassed his face and make complaints about it.


    When he was on the Scylla island chain, the villagers were shocked by SIVI''s ability to instantly cure Nyos''s leg injury, and expressed their hope that SIVI could stay on the Scylla island chain for a period of time.


    Their purpose is nothing more than to hope that SIVI can treat the wounded in the battle.


    However, SIVI refused without hesitation. He just treated several dying people, pulled them back from the line of death, and left the Scylla island chain with Nyos.


    In Sylvie''s opinion, the attack by the twilight squid is entirely the result of this group of people You said that if you catch a mermaid, you will catch it. But you are afraid that other people will not know that they will hang her on the cliff. As a result, the group of mermaids who have been searching for and catching Mermaid will naturally pay attention to it.


    It is also worth mentioning that when NIOS and mishaka met, mishaka''s injuries were caused by those fishmen.


    "Their target is mishaka''s score Mishaka''s music score is called "the rope of the sea". You have seen the specific power before. "


    That''s what Inari, who is now leading the boat, said to Seaver.


    However, SIVI still felt something was wrong. During the battle, mishaka summoned the sea rope, which looked really powerful, but was finally broken free by the dusk squid. With this ability, it seems that there is no need for the squid and the other party to seize it


    It''s just that since people didn''t intend to say anything, Sylvie didn''t go into it. He just left an extra heart in his action.


    "After all, do you want to go to the fish people''s gathering place and meet the gods of the other side, or go to the eye of the sea first?"


    Both mermaids are now leading the way in the sea. After a while, Inari suddenly asked.


    "Well Haiyan''s words have been there all the time and won''t run away, so I''d better go to meet the so-called God first. " Sylvie just thought about it for a moment and then decided.


    "Another thing I care about The fish people''s gathering place should be underwater? "


    "Yes, it is." Inari nodded.


    "Do you have anything to dive in?" SIVI rubbed his forehead and asked awkwardly, "because I didn''t expect to fight in the water, I didn''t carry any diving equipment."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the word "Palace" is used in the name, it is actually just a primitive house made of craggy sea floor rocks and coral reefs.


    Kashi is the king of this fish man Or the original king.


    Its five limbs are strong (the fifth limb is the tail, please don''t think it''s crooked), and its scales are hard. One person can hunt megaodon sharks that ravage the sea bottom. It has always been regarded as a hero in the clan. It is also natural to defeat the old fish man king in the end.


    Unfortunately, after the arrival of the fish man''s God, his identity as a king disappeared completely.


    In the eyes of God, there is no difference between a king and a pariah.


    At the beginning, Kashi also wanted to fight the God to death. As a result, after witnessing a king of the sea, whose body was comparable to that of a large island, was turned into dust by the God. After that, it also extinguished the psychology of fighting with each other and became a god envoy (TUI) of the other side.


    The Yuren palace, which was originally the place where the king of fish lived, was naturally expropriated by God and became the temple of fish man.


    Fortunately, this God is not a pure tyrannical evil god. After getting enough respect and belief, he has given a new ability - the ability to serve sea animals.


    This made the mermaid who had been crushed by the mermaid instantly strong up!


    But even so, gash felt that there was something wrong with the God.


    so it began to investigate secretly, and the more it investigated, the more frightened it became.


    Although the saying has always said that the limbs are developed and the mind is simple, it is not the case among the fish people. Most of the fish people with strong body have better brains than those of their frail counterparts, which is the main reason why fish people have always insisted on survival of the fittest.As one of the few fish people whose intelligence can be compared with that of human beings, Kashi can only make preparations in the case that the other party does not know that he has investigated the truth.


    Once the other party finds out his secret actions, his own fate will never be better than that mountain whale


    It''s just that the gods are on the side, and it''s hard to move.


    Until this morning.


    The god suddenly found him and gave the whole jurisdiction over the fish man gathering place to his apparently obedient servant.


    And the God himself took some other dog legs to perform another miracle As for what he was going to do, gash had no way to know and didn''t want to know.


    It only knows one thing - the opportunity that he has been waiting for has come!


    Just as it was ecstatic to let go of its hands and feet and make final preparations, a few fishermen on patrol suddenly entered the palace and told it that a human boat had broken into the sea area where the fish people gathered in the deep sea.


    Although Kashi had a mind not to care about human beings, in his heart, there was undoubtedly only one enemy, that was the God who appeared inexplicably.


    but the God will leave an eyeliner in the gathering place. If he does not have any indication at all, he will be in trouble if he finds it unusual.


    On the contrary, it is its own preparation. It is not afraid to expose it. Unless the God comes in person, it is confident that even the great sacrifice of the clan will only think that he is playing with some gems excavated from the bottom of the sea.


    So it raised its head and gave a random order.


    "In the name of God, let our sea patrolling gods go out and tear the ignorant ones who dare to enter the land of fish man God into pieces. For the glory of God


    "For the glory of God!" The fishermen immediately raised their hands and cried, and bubbles came out of their mouths.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    The seal magic prepared by Sophia is the latest research achievement of Edric. There are 14 magic nodes in it You know, before this, the magic nodes of seal magic array are only about eight at most.


    In addition to the magic support from the magic ship''s star furnace, and the help of the holy daughter''s blood, which can enhance the seal power, even if there is a demon under it, it can theoretically seal it - at least until SIVI solves the problem there and comes back.


    But reality always likes to make fun of people.


    Just as she was ready to seal, the ground collapsed.


    The ground of the whole shadow altar collapsed, and the channel leading to the ice free river was also expanded. Unexpectedly, it contained the whole shadow altar!


    "Your majesty!" Although the angel behind her can barely fly with her, she can''t take a person to take off. However, Elia, the virgin, can''t fly at all


    Even Sophia and Franken are like this. When they go out to fly, they either have the high-quality broomsticks sold by the college or are qualified to take the magic boat directly. There is not much research on flying.


    If only the four of them, it is estimated that even if they don''t fight the street this time, there will be damage. Fortunately, there is another person who came with us this time.


    "Fenghua. Gusty wind."


    Theo almost at the same time called for the elements of the wind, forming an air cushion of hurricane, barely catching the people.


    Unfortunately, although it can be said to be caught, but the party is still falling to the bottom of the pit at a very slow speed.


    The shadow altar is too cold, which leads to the lack of wind element activity, so this time it shows so weak that it can''t push people out of the pit.


    "What should I do now?"


    Standing at the bottom of the pit, flea looked around at the signs of civilization, which could be said to be completely unfamiliar, and asked with some trepidation.


    She is not afraid of the power here, but because there is Elia here. In case of any harm to this lady, it will be her dereliction of duty. As a knight or a friend, Frey will not let her be attacked.


    Her right hand tightly holds the whirling victory sword. Although there is no sunshine here, she can not get complete reinforcement, but the whirling victory sword is undoubtedly still at the artifact level.


    "Theo, contact the magic boat to pick us up. When nothing happens, don''t act rashly... "


    Before Sophia''s words were finished, Theo showed a look of surprise.


    Sophia first felt sorry for the loss of her command, but soon she found out that Theo was not looking at her.


    Following the girl''s eyes, even Sophia was frightened.


    "No way..."


    It''s an ice sculpture.


    An ice sculpture of SIVI.


    "The statue is hollow. It seems that Mr. Aldrich escaped from it. However, even he suffered from the loss here, so he devoted himself to the research of extremely low temperature project, and even got this kind of artifact like thing..." "If he didn''t prepare so well, we would all have to be popsicles this time," she said


    "To be honest, I''m more concerned about where the two guys just went than this one."


    Franken felt the screw on his head subconsciously: "even though most of the cold air leaked out, the temperature inside was still very low At least I don''t believe that they can easily surpass the traces left by the president. "


    They nodded and began to look carefully.


    "Over there!"


    Frey soon found one of them.


    It''s just that the man has been completely frozen into a popsicle.


    Then, they followed the trail beside the body and found another person That is, the one who negotiated with them and wanted to come down to look for treasure.


    But strangely, the other side did not seem to be frozen to death, on the contrary, he was still walking towards the gurgling river at an extremely slow speed.


    "What does he want to do?" Even if she''s as bold as Elijah, she doesn''t dare to get close to it.


    It''s too cold there. Even if the blood of the saint can make her fearless to die, if she is frozen into ice, she can''t live or die


    "No, I''m afraid the question is not what he wants to do."


    Franken''s two artificial eyes were fixed on the rigid figure and looked strangely: "he can''t think of anything."


    As an undead, he is very sensitive to the breath of the living. Even though he signed a contract with SIVI and was washed out of the way of thinking of the dead that hate the living, Franken still has the ability to feel the breath of the living.


    At the moment, he obviously did not feel even a trace of life from that strange figure!"Yes, he''s not moving It''s the ring in his hand that controls the movement of his body


    The angel''s teeth twined on me and I felt it


    At first, when we were at the shadow altar, people didn''t notice the ring. Although it had something to do with the other party''s fear of the cold and wrapping himself in the border, the most important thing was the outstanding hiding ability of the ring If Frey hadn''t called out the angel with wings, all the people present could not see through the thing. At most, they would think that the dead magician had become a strange spirit because of his obsession


    But the problem is, even if we know what''s going on, there''s no way for a group to stop it.


    As long as we move forward a little bit, the terrible cold will tear their protection and freeze them into ice As a matter of fact, Franken, relying on himself as a dead soul, planned to try this, and almost even his soul was frozen.


    After being rescued by Sophia and her, the fire of this guy''s soul was still trembling, obviously with lingering fear.


    Finally, they could only watch the corpse of the mage being manipulated by the ring and slowly walked into the ice free River


    "We can''t wait for death. Although we don''t know what will happen next, there''s nothing wrong with being well prepared." Sophia said bitterly.


    Immediately, she began to set up a magic array to meet her on the ground. Except for Elijah, she was the weakest in her group. However, her complicated knowledge could make up for this in case of preparation.


    So, in the middle of the ice rises a disgusting and terrifying momentum, at the same time, Sophia has arranged her magic position!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    Before coming to this world, Sylvie really considered that if the natural environment of the world is not suitable for human existence Underwater nature is one of the considerations.


    So he can actually get into the water.


    However, when he can''t cast a spell, his ability will be restricted to a certain extent. One of the most important is that he can only exercise two abilities at the same time.


    Underwater survival In other words, the ability to survive under harsh conditions will naturally occupy one of the places. In this way, in case of any sudden situation, the means to deal with it will be limited.


    In addition, although his ability to protect himself, but can not help saran In Sylvie''s idea, if the natural environment of this world is so bad that ordinary people can''t survive at all, he will naturally send saran back to the original main material plane after he enters the world. So he didn''t care about his ability in the beginning.


    That''s why he''s now looking to mermaids for ways to help him and saran dive.


    "Although not without..."


    Inari looked at mishaka hesitantly. The latter seemed to have made up her mind, and her face became solemn and serious.


    "Miss Inari, Mr. Dean, it has been our family''s good fortune that they can come to help us, and I think we can trust him and tell him all the truth."


    Mishaka said slowly, and then she bent over to Sylvie and them in the water. "This is a serious matter, even related to the survival of our mermaids, so please forgive us that we didn''t want to disclose everything to you."


    "Well, I''m not a fussy person."


    Sylvie nodded slightly, indicating that they didn''t care.


    "Well, it''s rude."


    Mishaka confessed her guilt and immediately climbed into the boat with her hands and the ground.


    Unlike some ancient spirit and more thoughtful Inari, mishaka is more serious. Her character will remind SIVI of the holy silver sword. It is just that mishaka is a little more gentle than Frey, while Frey is a little more Xu Yingwei than mishaka.


    The mermaid''s caudal fin has been grown with the help of Sylvie''s "master''s healing grip". Under the sunlight, it is quite a bit of a soap bubble, which is dreamy and fragile, and has a shocking beauty.


    But now seavy''s eyes did not fall on each other''s caudal fins, but on the girdle like scales around the girlhood''s waist.


    The scales are reddish red, each of which is the size of a palm. At first glance, it looks like a shell, but if you look closely, you will find that it is still only scales.


    Sylvie also saw these scales when he was helping the other side, but at that time, all the scales were ordinary scales, but now, there are many white delicate lines on those scales!


    Just staring at the lines for a while, Sylvie felt a little dizzy.


    "The gods of this world are really unfriendly to outsiders..."


    He shook his head and muttered unhappily.


    The white lines on those scales are actually a kind of writing, and this kind of writing began in prehistoric times, when human beings and mermaids, even the overlord of the sea, were not born.


    Of course, what we''re talking about here is just the prehistory of this different world


    There is no explanation for this except the gods, at least not yet.


    Although the forms of expression are different, there is no doubt that these mermaids have been wearing since they were born, and the words on them are "divine words".


    For magicians, divine word is the best research object.


    Every word, pronunciation, shape, structure, metaphor and so on is a great wealth!


    Moreover, God''s words are things that gods have used. Almost every correct divine word can be connected to the root of the world and gather all the roots of the vortex


    "There are so many divine words..." Seaver muttered in surprise as he looked at the scales around the mermaid''s waist, which were all engraved with words.


    "This is the score of mermaid." Inari also climbed into the boat, instead of being looked at by SIVI some embarrassed Mermaid said.


    "I remember you said that there was only one scale in the score?"


    SIVI immediately asked.


    "It''s true that each score occupies only one scale, but mishaka is an exception..." Inari sighed: "she has 12 pieces of music including haizhisuo, which forms a movement called" vastness ". This is the symbol chosen by the sea god, the hope of mermaid. After a pause, she continued: "now mishaka can be regarded as the spiritual leader of the mermaid clan. If the incident that she was nearly killed by human beings spreads out, maybe tomorrow human beings will have to meet the great flood of this era..."


    "Among the twelve music scores I have mastered, there is indeed a song score that can give human beings the ability to move freely under the water like a fish -" Hei of the sea. "Mishaka, taking into account the feelings of Nyos, who was stretching her ears to eavesdrop on their conversation, intentionally digs the subject.


    "Good Does that song take a long time to sing? "


    Sylvie nodded with satisfaction, and then asked.


    "I haven''t used it, but even the longest score can''t last more than five minutes."


    Mishaka said confidently.


    It''s not to be proud of at all?! If a magician had to sing for five minutes, he would have been killed by his opponent


    "Just where you can hear your song, the score will take effect Am I right? "


    Xi Wei thought, but finally did not make complaints about it, but just reaffirmed.


    "That''s usually the case."


    Inari must answer.


    "That''s good..." Sylvie rose from the rickety boat.


    I don''t know when the sea level began to surge.


    Before long, several giant Orcas suddenly emerged from the sea, looking like a few hills suddenly emerging from the water!


    And on those orcas, there are many coral reefs carved from them, similar to caves. Many fishermen, armed with crude weapons, lean their heads out of them and shout at them in a vicious way.


    Sylvie, however, slowly rolled up his sleeves.


    "Let''s start singing. It''s like the background music of playing weird."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

If you have something to do today, please take a day off for a while, and make up for it tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    The surface of the ice free river began to bubbling with bubbles.


    It looks like it''s boiling.


    But the chilling air can''t make people think about it at all.


    Sophia, they know very well that this is a harbinger of something coming up.


    It had not yet appeared, but the great fear was like an invisible hand, holding their hearts.


    Even Franken, who had already died, had a shivering feeling in the fire of his soul.


    The terrible momentum kept coming out of the water, dense to the stomach.


    Although the previous moment has felt that this momentum should have reached the limit, but the next second will become more powerful and dense.


    If Sophia, the weakest in strength, had not built the magic position as early as possible, he would have been unable to stand steadily.


    And all this is based on the fact that the other party does not show up.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Here we are


    Fu Lei''s sword of whirling victory has long been in the right direction of the ice free River, and the angel with wings has not continued to manifest in the form of virtual shadow. Instead, she relies on the sword of revolving victory. This is the most powerful move that Frey has just realized and used to suppress the bottom of the box. However, in this situation, the other side can''t help using it just with her momentum


    Elie''s face has been quiet, even if the voice of Saint Eugene has been quiet. Sophia estimated that she was preparing for the divinity of the pure white church.


    Theo''s armor has run to the extreme, all seams are emitting a dark blue magic light, and the figure of Sita is also looming around her, obviously sharing the huge amount of magic guiding and storage pressure.


    Franken''s skin began to crack on his face, but he did not respond to it. His attention was almost attracted by the figure that had not yet appeared. His whole body was full of various magic objects, and from the brilliance of those articles, it was obvious that he was in a state of being able to stimulate at any time.


    Sophia''s magic position also accumulated a certain degree of magic, and some alchemy items had long been piled up in the corner, at the point where they could be used at any time. Like Franken, Sophia had almost all her old men out this time.


    According to reason, this team is even against the great magician And even the great magicians who are at the peak and will step into the legend at any time have the power of World War I, but no one has even a little bit of confidence in his heart.


    The hands of Frey holding the sword were trembling slightly. This was the first time in the battle of Saint silver swordswoman in her life.


    It''s not a warrior shaking, it''s not fear Just because the body in the face of this level of pressure, the natural reaction, even with the wings of angel protection, can not stop.


    Elia clenched her hands tightly, and her nails were even embedded in the flesh, but she was unconscious, which showed the saint''s nervousness.


    Theo is a little bit better, except for the magic power flowing in her armor that can blow up half a city in the sky if detonated


    Franken''s soul fire trembled more and more, and Sophia''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and those cold sweats tended to freeze


    The next moment, something floats out of the water.


    There was no time to see what it was. The accumulated momentum of terror finally broke through the boundary between the invisible and the tangible, and turned into a strong wind and poured out in all directions.


    A great deal of magic came out of that thing, and its single quantity was even more than that of Theo''s armor, because there was a hurricane of momentum and pressure around, and the magic was gathered and turned into a purple light.


    The light column was so terrible that it even penetrated the top of the cave directly, penetrated through the thick earth, broke through all obstacles, and shot through the thick clouds in the sky and went straight to the sky!


    "The adults don''t know what''s going on..."


    Almost hit by the beam of light, the magic ship carefully around the beam, and was almost overturned by a sudden hurricane.


    It was not easy to stabilize the magic boat, and the little dwarf demon controlling the magic ship finally wiped his sweat with fear and looked at the place where the light column came from below.


    Momentum and pressure into a hurricane raging, ice free river water was rolled up, immediately turned into drizzle toward the people.


    Fortunately, people have already done the highest level of vigilance, this level of extremely cold water droplets can not harm them.


    On the contrary, they were more frightened by the stronger and stronger hurricane.


    "Whoa, whoa Elijah was the first to be swept away. The saint had no ability to deal with this situation. Even though she had some magic tricks on her body, she was still pulled up by the wind and was about to be pulled into the hurricane to experience the feeling of minced meat.


    Fortunately, Sophia has been paying attention to the outside situation, quickly pulled her into the magic position.


    "Thank you I''m scared to death... " The frightened Elijah hugged Sophia''s slender waist and said thanks to the red haired girl''s ear."You''re welcome. Compared with this, you''d better use magic to reinforce my magic position."


    Sophia takes a breath and continues to focus on the maintenance of the magic position.


    The impact of the hurricane is not only that, the cold air originally existing in the ice free underground river is completely pumped out of the ground by the hurricane, and then transported to all parts of the world.


    For a while, the cold disaster of the whole world was rapidly intensified.


    Morag, Aldrich college.


    "Miss Sophia, are they really OK?"


    Kamiyou looked out of the window and asked with some worry.


    "It''s not as reliable as the Dean himself, but since even Professor Franken and Lord Frey have gone together, there should be no problem."


    Dorothy put aside a pile of unofficial documents that she had just dealt with, lying on the table and sighing with exaggeration. Although she has honed her maturity this year, she is only a child: "I''m still worried about other cities. Even Morag with a border is like this. Other cities must be more severely affected? "


    "No way!" All of a sudden, Riedel burst in before he could even knock on the door: "the snowstorm is getting worse. It''s very difficult to leave Morag now!"


    Kamiyou and Dorothy looked at each other and saw their worries in each other''s eyes.


    But at this time in the vicinity of the hurricane circle of five people, but have a kind of heart from the powerless feeling.


    Although the hurricane can''t help them for the time being, the problem is So far, they haven''t even seen what the enemy looks like.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    "What should I do now..." Elia said with dismay.


    Seeing the great cold wave that will bring great disaster to all mankind happen in front of him, but I feel totally powerless, which makes her highness very uncomfortable.


    "I care more about why there are monsters of this level here than this one!"


    Sophia is also well read history books, but she has no impression of a place like the ice free River, not to mention the sudden emergence of enemies outside this specification.


    Absolutely not.


    The five of them will never win.


    Even if they don''t start, even if they don''t see each other''s true face, even if they don''t have any actions.


    Sofia is also very clear, they have no chance of winning, the strength gap is too big!


    The other side is the kind of super standard monster that will bring disaster to the whole world just by showing up. I''m afraid that only five of them can tickle others.


    The glittering crystals that helped maintain the magic position were broken one by one, until nearly half of Sophia''s stock was reimbursed before the hurricane suddenly stopped and the purple column of light finally came to an end.


    But it''s not really good news, because it means the other side can control their own power.


    Just like the general Warcraft, it is much weaker than before when it is unable to control the power freely after the promotion.


    Although the opponent is more likely to break the seal, rather than advanced, but the basic situation is the same.


    After all the outward appearances had been restrained, the Sophia could finally see the monster''s appearance.


    It''s a humanoid monster To be exact, in terms of height and shape, it is the magician who stepped into the ice free river before.


    But at the moment, the outside of the magician''s body seemed to be covered with a sheet, which was far larger than his own body, and crumpled there, looking very strange.


    Besides, his chest was bulging and beating like something was stuffed in it.


    His face is covered with the skin, so he can''t see the original appearance and organs, but the parts of his eyes are different. His right eye is an eye as big as a child''s fist. His golden eyes don''t contain any feelings. Even if he is swept by the light of his sight, it makes people feel cold and creepy.


    His left eye and his right eye are in great contrast. They are not as big as ordinary people''s eyes. But if you look carefully, you can see that his left eye is not the real eye, but the ring face of a ring


    If we have to say it, it is as if some monster with skin and eyes swallowed the whole magician whole person, borrowing his flesh weight to resurrect.


    The way the monster looked at Sophia was not friendly.


    "All ready to retreat!"


    She stuck her wand on the ground, stabilized her faltering magic position, and called out to the others, "I''ll come to the rear!"


    "Miss Sophia?" "I don''t think it''s good to be impulsive." "What a joke!" "Please don''t try to be brave."


    The other four apparently did not agree with her.


    "I don''t want to do this kind of death But my magic position can''t move. As soon as I leave my magic position, I will lose the ability to move under the pressure of that monster. "


    Sophia didn''t look at their faces, but tried to maintain her magic position and confront the monster who had seen it.


    "I don''t want to be a burden to you, so please retreat first If you can find Sylvie, please tell him for me that I am Forget it, it''s true that no one can do it for you. "


    Speaking of this, the girl gave a bitter smile, and then her face softened: "speaking up He founded the world''s first magic academy and became the world''s first Dean. His promise to me is coming true So next, it''s my turn to fulfill my promise. "


    She clenched her teeth and tried to squeeze her little magic power and concentration, and once again broadened her magic field.


    "I will always help him To the end of life


    "Sorry, I had an appointment with the dean." Franken shook his skull and said, "I will try my best to help him and make Adrian better In my judgment, I think that the existence of Professor Sophia is necessary to achieve this, so I will stay to assist professor Sophia until he leaves. "


    "Franken..."


    Sophia looked at the skeleton mage with some surprise.


    "What''s more, Claude is all right now, and my wish has been fulfilled. Even if I stay here, there''s nothing to regret about." As if to comfort Sophia, francon continued.


    "I will not abandon anyone."


    Theo said simply.


    She had been abandoned, until she met Sylvie, she could be called home and family. It is precisely because she knows the despair of being abandoned, so she has already engraved her own creed in the deep of her heart - never abandon anyone.The little girl''s breath, which just floated in the sky, was like the wind blowing her deep in the sky.


    "Under the virgin''s crown..."


    "Frey, you don''t have to ask for more instructions." Before she could finish, Elia interrupted her words: "do what you want to do."


    "No, under the crown of the virgin, I just want to ask In fact, Miss Sophia will be able to return to Aldrich with her home crystal? There''s no need to fight each other hard? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Yes!" they said


    "In that case, the task changes." Sophia scratched her face awkwardly: "try to make contact with each other Even if you can''t defeat the other party, at least you should get the intelligence of the other party! Of course, your safety is the first. Please don''t act rashly


    As soon as the voice fell, the monster seemed to notice that the atmosphere here had changed. Suddenly, he roared, and a thrilling magic shock rushed towards the crowd.


    Whether it is ice or stalactite, whether hard or fragile, are in this shock wave into dust!


    Because this wide area attack is so special, almost no one can reflect on how to deal with it.


    At the moment when he was about to be crushed into powder by the shock wave, a dark magic suddenly formed in front of the crowd and turned into a shield, which blocked the attack in that section and saved the people from danger.


    We arrived in time


    Sophia followed the voice and saw two girls coming from the entrance. One of them is very strange, but the one who spoke just now is quite familiar.


    "Hello?" Sophia exclaimed in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    "Because I''m one of Sylvie''s" preparations "before leaving the main physical plane The incarnation of Cerberus laughed heartily, and then pointed to the strange girl beside her: "and this guy, too. Thanks to her time ability, I was able to get here in such a short time Don''t you introduce yourself? "


    The strange girl gave a smile to the crowd.


    "My name is Raven de Paisley I''m a member of dawn, a mercenary regiment set up by Sylvie


    Sophia & Elia & Frey: "there are more girls around Sylvia..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Orcas are almost the pinnacle of conventional forces in the ocean.


    The hardness of their skin is comparable to that of mountains and rocks. Huge internal energy is produced all the time in a huge body. The moment that the heat is exhaled with the help of spitting can make the sea water boil, scald or burn the enemy directly. In addition, they can store the heat and wait until they accumulate to a certain extent before they erupt in waves, unless they are adults of the same kind No matter what kind of creature it is, it will be shocked to death or stunned within its range and lose its resistance ability


    In addition, its huge body is also an invincible weapon. Even the largest ship of mankind is not half as big as it is. No matter what kind of ship, as long as it gently jumps out of the water and hits the top, there is no doubt that the ship will be destroyed and people will die!


    When Orcas carry fierce and aggressive mermaids, they undoubtedly become the overlord of the sea. No creature can be compared with the epic creature of the last era, which has fewer hands than the squid at dusk!


    Now, however, that has changed.


    In the middle of the ocean, there is a triangular sailing boat that looks a little thin and ups and downs with the waves, as if it can''t stand the wind and waves at all.


    It''s just around it, but there''s a circle of Orcas around it. No matter how you look at it, there are Orcas that have already swept the street. In addition, there are more than 10 times the number of Orcas floating on the side, which looks subtle and funny.


    "These guys don''t get hit by accident."


    Sylvie murmured with some desire and discontent.


    After he retracted his hand back into his robe, the huge virtual palm that had beaten the orcas into the water, the "master''s etheric grip" also disappeared into the air.


    And mishaka''s mermaid song "heirs of the sea" is just halfway through


    "No, no, no, you are too strong!" From a to Z, I saw everything from my initial worries to surprise and finally to surprise, "I make complaints about the fact that those guys are in the top military configuration, but in your hands, they are like children, they are not fighting back!"


    Sylvie''s Yingze magic eye can transmit almost all attacks to other places, so that the enemy can only hurt his own people. If he does not move his magic eye, he can block all the actions of the enemy so that they can only be beaten. Moreover, the master''s ether grip can throw the orcas, which is so huge as an island, like a tadpole, to play, even if there are other fishmen driving away the king''s acid The squid, a distant relative of the twilight squid, wanted to support, but was still hanged and beaten by SIVI.


    The strength he shows is far beyond the common sense of the world. If Sylvie comes to the mermaids in this state and calls himself a God, maybe some people who have a bad brain will really believe


    After a while, mishaka''s score was finished.


    Sylvie found that there seemed to be a few slits on either side of his neck, opening and closing like the gills of a fish.


    He simply jumped into the water from the boat and wandered in the sea for a while, which confirmed that the things on both sides of his neck were indeed gills


    After that, SIVI went back to the ship and asked mishaka, and learned that the power of the "son of the sea" could last for a long time.


    Let NIOS, who remained on the boat, anchor down. SIVI and saran grab the slowly sinking iron anchor, and go down with the two mermaids to the place where they call them fishmen.


    With the gills, you can talk underwater.


    Sylvie''s words were OK, but saran was very fresh about it. She always said something while she was spitting bubbles.


    On the way, some fishermen who didn''t rise to attack SIVI wanted to stop them, but in the end, all of them were beaten away by SIVI


    "This is where fish people gather."


    As far as he could see, the bottom of the sea was covered with simple houses made of jagged rocks and coral reefs, which greatly disappointed Seaver. Originally, he thought that he could see the magic border to cut off the sea water, like the legendary Atlantis, in which was a highly civilized city It turned out to be such a simple thing in front of him, which naturally disappointed him.


    It''s like looking forward to the whole banquet of Manchu and Han people, and they only serve you a bowl of salty pickled rice And it''s the vegan


    Disappointed and disappointed, Sylvie found the mermaid palace with the two mermaids.


    Just waiting for him to enter, but was shocked by the appearance inside.


    A giant fish man made a strange magic array with many precious stones on the ground, and it seemed that the magic array really began to work You know, in theory, there is no way to use magic in this world, and magic array is the same power as magic!


    "Welcome, invaders I should have fought you to death, but now it seems that there is no need for it


    Kashi is in a good mood. Its final preparation is not in vain. It will take effect soon.


    "Fish man king, what are you planning! What''s that under your feet? " Inari seemed to have met with gash before and recognized each other at once."Now I''m not the king of the fish man. In fact, I''ve always wondered why all marine creatures have a good impression on you mermaids, but our family will not be affected... " "It was not until later that I realized that you mermaids were born in a chaotic ocean, and are children of the ocean. Therefore, the creatures in the world who take the sea as their home will naturally feel close to you."


    He frowned, noticing the other side''s emphasis on the word "the world." was it that the fish man was not a creature of this world


    "Yes, it took me a long time to confirm that Our family comes from a place called abyss and Styx. Our real name should be abyssal Fishman! That''s why we hate the sun, and that''s why we love fighting Kashi confessed: "and the magic array under my feet is the channel that can let me return to the Styx river!"


    He paused, continued to giggle and said, "before I leave, I''ll tell you something interesting."


    "The world was on the verge of destruction When you mermaids set off a tsunami that destroyed the last human civilization, even the bottom of the sea was affected and turned into a slope. If it wasn''t for that guy named posenia who was incarnated as the eye of the sea to hold down the sea floor that was nearly completely collapsed, you would have destroyed the world He narrowed his eyes, and his body became misty in the light of the magic circle: "and the guy who called himself the God took a group of my people to the sea eye not long ago. I think you should know what this means..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    On the banks of the ice free River, members of Aldrich, or reinforcements to help them, are confronting the monster that emerges from the river.


    To be honest, even with the addition of helo and raven, the odds of a crowd against the monster are not high.


    But the monster didn''t rush to attack like he had just done. Instead, he roared at helo in a strange and harsh tone, which even made people want to cover their ears.


    "What is that What power does it want to use? " Frey nervously held the sword of victory.


    Because when the monster came into the world, the powerful magic stream lifted the whole cave top off, and even broke through the clouds in the sky. The sun poured into the cave which had never been illuminated since its birth.


    As long as there is sunshine, the sword of victory will provide her with magic power.


    As usual, as long as this condition can be met, no matter what kind of enemy flea will not be afraid.


    But this time, the enemy was really too strong. She even thought that even the legendary mythical age of those who once let the whole world into darkness is just this level


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s hellish. It''s an old friend saying hello to my concubine."


    Although he said that, the sneer on helo''s face obviously didn''t look like seeing a good friend: "move your sword to the side, I don''t like the smell of those guys in the sky."


    Helo is talking about the breath of the winged angel attached to the sword of victory in the whirlwind.


    Frey, who was not familiar with her, frowned suspiciously, but in the end, for the sake of being comrades in arms, she took two steps to her side.


    Helo nodded with satisfaction, then suddenly she opened her mouth and let out a roar that was not human at all.


    If you have to describe it, it''s like a wolf howling at the moon in the middle of the night in the wilderness.


    It''s creepy.


    Even for a moment, this howl suppressed the pressure that had escaped from the monster - even though the other party had gathered up the pressure that could turn into a gale, the pressure that spilled from him could not be underestimated.


    Fu Lei felt a chill rising from the bottom of her heart. She couldn''t help but feel the impulse to face the wolf girl beside her Naturally she knew what the impulse was.


    This is her natural aversion to evil creatures caused by the angel''s call, and the vampire''s blood sucking impulse is actually a type of symptom.


    However, Frey''s strength is very strong. Even if she feels that Franken and other people have a spirit of undead, she can still be unaffected by this impulse of purification. However, she did not expect that the long howl of helo has triggered her purification impulse, which shows that helo is not an ordinary evil creature.


    She did not expect that she would one day fight with this level of evil creatures in the same line. She tried her best to suppress the purification impulse that made her scalp numb, and focused her attention on the monster not far away.


    Helo''s communication with the monster didn''t last long.


    About five minutes later, the wolf girl stopped yelling.


    She rubbed her throat first. It seemed that the roar had a considerable effect on her throat.


    And the monster also recovered from a relatively stable state to the previous state full of hostility.


    "What did you say? It seems to have angered it..." Sophia swallowed her saliva and whispered nervously.


    "Just something to know." Helo said with a face of natural expression, she breathed: "we know almost everything we need to know. Let''s get ready to run."


    "Run away? Wait, don''t we meet it here? " She asked in surprise, who was ready for a decisive battle.


    "Even if it''s my body, I can''t win this guy If you want to keep it, at least let SIVI and my concubine join hands to be sure. "


    Helo shrugged, saying there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    "But if you let this guy escape, I don''t know what kind of damage the eastern plains will suffer..."


    Frey said it was a little hard to accept.


    She spent the first half of her life fighting for human beings. At this time, she knew how much damage the monsters in front of her would cause to human beings once they ran out of here. However, she could not accept the fact that she had to watch the other party leave.


    "Don''t be silly. Even if you stay here, you will only lose your life in vain. When the time comes, the other party will make as much trouble as possible. Your suicide will not have any influence on it. On the contrary, we will lose your fighting capacity and fall into a more passive situation when we attack this guy."


    Said helo with a sneer.


    She had no interest in anyone except Sylvie, and her words were often hurtful.


    "Yes, I think Sylvie''s purpose in setting up Aldrich college must be to prevent this kind of situation." Sophia finally came back to her senses with a firm light in her eyes: "I was still puzzled that he had transformed the second school district into that Now I think about it. I''m afraid he had expected this kind of thing. The second school district The fortress of heaven is prepared to meet the monsters of this levelNo, no, no, no, girl, you''re wrong. Sylvia''s transformation of second school district is just for fun


    "It''s good for you guys to come and talk to me." Franken said in a relaxed voice.


    At the same time, a black wall appeared in front of them Immediately, they found that what appeared in front of them was not a wall, but a huge shadow magic ball!


    "Are you kidding There is no room for resistance... " Elia sighed in despair.


    It''s like two people fighting. One person is proficient in 18 kinds of martial arts skills, and the other person directly drives a tank to crush it Simple and crude, but almost no solution.


    Fortunately, they are not the only ones here.


    The neglected Raven patted her hand, and the world came to a standstill.


    Time stopped in her hand.


    "Well done, it''s Sylvie''s new lover!" Helo gave her a thumbs up.


    Raven''s face turned red.


    "Can''t we kill each other now?" Asked Frey, who was also not stopped.


    "No way. The closer you are to each other, because of the inequity of mystery, the easier it is for the other party to break free from my limitations..." "So it''s better to retreat now, as Miss helo said," said Raven quickly


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    After leaving a pile of words, the figure of the original fish man Wang Kashi became more and more ethereal, as if it would disappear in the wind at any time.


    "Don''t try to keep me! I have been preparing this magic array for a long time. Even the damned God can''t stop it after the magic array is launched, so you can only watch the great me... "


    Before he had finished his rambling words, SIVI launched a new president''s grip.


    This time, it is not a big hand made up of the etheric mass of the former "master''s grip of the ether", nor the "master''s healing grip" which is purely composed of concepts and has no substance at all.


    From the appearance, this time the master''s grip is like the whole Milky way backward, and finally poured into it. It is inlaid with countless bright stars on the dark base, which is gorgeous.


    With a slap, the new dean shot off the "impregnable" magic array protection in the fish population, and then pulled out the stupid fish man king from it.


    However, SIVI was not busy interrogating each other. Instead, he changed the brilliant master''s grip to the dean''s etheric grip, leaving the huge palm empty around the people, forming a space similar to a protective shield.


    Almost in the next moment he did this, the energy inside the magic array, which seemed to be very stable before, suddenly rose sharply, and then there was an earth shaking explosion.


    Nearly half of the houses made of strange stone coral have been blown away by the blast wave in the whole fish man gathering area. Judging from this momentum, it may fly directly out of the sea, creating a more spectacular scene than the flying fish school


    "Fool, do you think your God really doesn''t know what you''re doing?"


    As a legendary mage, SIVI naturally has great attainments in the magic array. When he found that the magic array could work in such a world, he realized something was wrong.


    While talking nonsense with Kashi, SIVI took a look at the magic array and found that its wrists and ritual parts were very rough. It was not so much a magic array set up by a magician, but rather an ordinary person with no magic talent. According to the records in the book of enchantment, SIVI made the above things according to the book


    In this way, the magic circle can''t work, but in the magic circle, there seems to be a strange force, which Sylvie has never seen. When mishaka and Inari sing their songs, the Mermaids are surrounded by this kind of power which only exists in this world.


    There is no doubt that it is the power of "Song Pu" that drives the magic circle to work. The song score is obtained by the fish people by hunting Mermaid according to the meaning of the so-called "God". Then the source of this power in this magic array is obvious.


    "I''m afraid your God has already noticed your behavior and specially injected the power of" Song Score "into the ritual items you prepared. Therefore, once you activate this magic array, there will be problems in the operation of the magic array because of the different driving forces..."


    It''s like a diesel engine. If you want someone to burn gasoline, it won''t work. If you burn it, it may explode


    "Then why did you save me?" "Don''t all human beings hate Fishman very much?" gash asked in a startled voice


    Because Mermaid will take the initiative to avoid human beings, so people in this era regard mermaid as a myth, but mermaid has no such concern.


    Fish people are omnivorous creatures. Of course, they prefer meat. Many fish people will quietly follow the human fishing boats. When humans salvage a considerable number of sea fish, they will rush in, bite the fishing nets and take the fish as their own food.


    What''s more, they even overturn the fishing boat and treat the fisherman as a good meal


    Therefore, for human beings, the fish man is the enemy, and the personal harm to the fishing and fishermen is even greater than those sharks.


    "Nonsense, of course, because I still have a lot to ask you It''s not easy to find such an unreliable chatterbox. If you are allowed to die, it''s not a lot of information in vain? "


    Said Sylvie, without any concealment.


    When he heard Sylvie seem to be asking for himself, gash, who had been reluctant to ask for help, suddenly became more energetic: "I can answer your questions, but you must let me go after that, or I won''t say anything even if I die!"


    It seems that this guy has not yet understood his position of being a prisoner.


    So Sylvie beat him up Because the process was a little bloody and violent, so let''s not talk about it. In a word, after the other party was severely shocked and realized that it was no different for Sylvie and his party to die or not, he told a lot of things.


    It''s just that Sylvie only cares about one of them.


    "Do you mean there is a strange square inscription in the hand of the so-called God?"


    "Yes, he often deliberates on the inscription alone. I always feel very curious. Unfortunately, he is too defensive and attaches great importance to the inscription. I can''t get in touch with it..."Kashi knows everything.


    "West Do you know what that is, Dean


    Saran almost burst the name of Sylvie, but fortunately she was very cautious, and soon changed her mouth.


    "Of course I know If I''m right, that guy got the legendary truth astronomy


    The corners of SIVI''s mouth slightly tilted up. Unexpectedly, he found clues and traces in this kind of bird free world, which he could not find after staying in the main material plane for a long time. He felt like he had no place to look for when he broke through the iron shoes


    "Get ready to go. We don''t have much time."


    SIVI rose a little distance and found that many volcanic craters appeared from the surface of the sea due to the vibration of the explosion just now, as if there were signs of eruption at any time.


    Seeing this scene, SIVI believed to a certain extent that there had been a change in the bottom of the sea just now by Kashi. Moreover, he also knew that if this matter was not solved quickly, a terrible mass extinction would begin in the sea or in the land once a chain eruption was formed.


    "Whether it''s for the sake of this ocean not to be destroyed, or to capture my truth astronomy, we have to go to the eye to stop that guy from destroying the eye."


    Said Sylvie, after a moment''s meditation.


    "And it happens that I''m also interested in the kind of vision that happened over there..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    This is Hohenheim, the headquarters of the mage society.


    Because there are external barriers like Morag, the situation here is much better than that in other regions.


    "Isn''t it that those guys in idrick are tackling climate change? Why is the situation not only not getting better, but getting worse... "


    Different from other cities, the city warden in Hohenheim is a very unpopular position. Almost all the magicians would rather stay in the mage tower and conduct alchemy experiments in the dark laboratory all day, rather than spend their lives in that city head - especially when the former generation of city officials secretly did experiments in the executive room, the result was not Careful explosion collapsed half of the wall, leading to the mage Council angry, strictly prohibited in the executive room after magic research.


    Finally, the mage association had to put those who made mistakes into this position as punishment


    Schupper is the city officer of this generation.


    Sitting in the concierge''s office, looking out at a snowstorm that was obviously worse than before, he muttered absently.


    He can also be regarded as a senior member of hohenhaig. If he had not made a mistake in a magic experiment before, which almost caused irreparable loss, he would not have been able to do such a wasteful job.


    "Damn it, I''ve been away from my favorite beaker and test tube for seven and three-quarters of an hour. That little free time every day is not enough If the Aldrich guys can''t get rid of this change, I''m not going to be able to get rid of this job until the weather clears up


    If you can survive this sudden cold and snowstorm, you should be able to return to your original laboratory.


    With so many people in Hohenheim, major accidents happen almost every week, and there is no shortage of wrong magicians to replace him


    Of course, there is another reason why he is so concerned about the change.


    Harkent, his student, went on a special mission - to follow up on a group of aiders and intervene at critical moments, depending on the situation.


    He didn''t care about the safety of those people in Edric. In fact, many sorcerers in hornheim had an unexplained hostility towards him, and schupper was no exception.


    It''s just that if there''s any disaster for those people in idrick, most of their students won''t be able to do well.


    At this time, the oak door was pounded from the outside, and even if you were in the room, you could hear the anxiety of people outside.


    Schupper took out his wand and let it go. The locked door opened with a squeak, and people from outside suddenly fell into the room.


    He was one of his subordinates as a city official. The other side was also a magician. He was only at the middle level. It was said that he made a mistake when he participated in a large-scale magic deduction of a high-level magician. The rest of the magicians who participated in the deduction vomited blood and fainted, and their vitality was greatly damaged for several days. Then he was thrown to the city affairs office.


    "The magic letter just came from the top," he took out a piece of paper with an unforgeable magic badge and handed it to schupper. "The color of the warning badge on it is red, with the highest priority!"


    In his high-level attack, even if it''s only the impression of the orc in Huibo, even if it''s orange. Since he joined the Qiyao mage tower, he has never seen the red alert level.


    After he became a city official, he also looked through the historical records left here because of his idle egg pain. After the great migration, the only time that the Red Alert badge was issued was when the whole mage Association United with the pure white holy land to encircle and exterminate after the appearance of the suspected demon king creatures. It was in that battle that almost all the upper levels of the mage association were killed The young old man shaman finally stabilized the mage association when the wind and rain were shaking.


    As a result, there is a fault in the high-level combat power of human beings, which leads to the absence of legendary figures.


    Schupper frowned, and with some apprehension opened the magic letter and looked at the contents.


    It was a long time before he put down the writing paper.


    "My lord?"


    "According to the warning badge, raise all the alert levels to the highest level, regardless of the consumption, open the defense border to the largest extent, and all troops on the gate tower are ready to attack at any time." Schupper was quick to give orders, and only then would he show dignity commensurate with the position of city warden.


    "We humans No, maybe the whole eastern plain is going to face the most severe test. "


    After watching his subordinates leave, schupper sat back to his work and reexamined the letter which was not so much a letter as an instruction book.


    According to what has been said above, it seems that Aldrich and his party did not seem to be able to solve this mutation. Instead, the whole situation has become more serious.


    What''s more, hackent and another special mage''s fate in the mage society has been extinguished and is undoubtedly dead.The only thing that can be sure is that their death was not caused by the hands of Aldrich and his party, but by a more serious situation.


    Of course, it is not worth the effort of the mage Council, one of the most powerful forces in human beings, even to issue this red warning badge.


    What really bothered them was that just after hackent''s fate candle was extinguished, there was a powerful and inexpressible magic reaction in the place where he and his party stayed. Judging from the subsequent fluctuation of that magic reaction, I''m afraid it was not a friendly thing


    Hornheim generally divides the enemy''s possible disaster levels from low to high: beast level, monster level, demon level, war chaos level, natural disaster level and demon king level.


    Even the previous Orc invasion was just war.


    But this time, all the magicians in the mage Council almost did not hesitate to make it a super monster of the same level as those in the legendary mythical age!


    If we can''t deal with it well, maybe we can destroy the whole eastern plain by one!


    The last paragraph is that Hohenheim has received a message from Aldrich. They seem to have learned the inside story of the situation and hope to get the assistance of the Qiyao mage Association. According to the discussion of the mage Council, they determined that Aldrich must have invited the pure white church and the forest spirits of the ancient forest sea to form a group to meet the enemy Army!


    "As a member of the Qiyao mage tower and an alternate member of the mage Council, you also have your own vote. Please cast your vote on whether to join the Aldrich coalition. "


    " even though I''m not happy with the guys in addric, I still want to know how hackent died So don''t let me down, Eddie''s kids. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    The crimson stone pillars roll up from the sea like a tornado. They show their own sense of existence freely on the sea surface where there is no other cover around.


    Under this stone pillar, which is comparable to the majestic mountain, is the center of the ocean, where the "eye" is the basic point for balancing and supporting the whole ocean.


    The wind blows down from the top of the stone pillar, and then spreads along the water surface, waving waves, pushing all boats trying to get close to it. At the same time, the atmospheric convection caused by the uneven heat and cold also exists in the sea area around the eye like bubbles, which is called the storm circle by those human fishermen, and it is difficult to get close to it.


    This phenomenon did not appear only after the appearance of scarlet stone pillars not long ago, but from the end of the second period.


    Human beings never lack imagination. They can make up for a lot of confused reasons for all the unknown things. So called rumors are also born in this way.


    "In the storm circle, there are islands of gold and silver."


    "All the precious food in the sea."


    "The storm circle is a historical text left over from the previous era."


    "The storm circle can only be split by those who have practiced swordsmanship to the utmost."


    "Only the bravest soldiers on the sea can pass through the storm circle."


    "As long as you enter the storm circle, you can become the king of the sea..."


    Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.


    But in fact, there is no such thing in it. The only thing is a ferocious creature. Many people who have been lucky enough to pass through the storm circle have become its food And recently, there is a huge scarlet stone pillar like a high mountain. That''s all.


    On the first and last day of each year, mermaids will circle the storm circle from the bottom of the sea and gather here to sing songs to comfort the great God of the sea and to remember their former leader posenia.


    In a sense, it can also be regarded as the "home" of mermaid with no fixed gathering place.


    Today, however, outsiders have invaded it.


    The giant beast guarding the eye of the sea looks like a huge beast in front of the enemy.


    Its head is a bit like the combination of snake and crocodile. It is covered with black scales. The hard and stronger scales do not reflect any light. It seems that all the light is swallowed up by the darkness.


    Its eyes are bright yellow, and its pupils are similar to most reptiles. It is a golden vertical slit. The feeling of being watched by it is as hairy as that of a huge crocodile.


    Even if only a small half of the head protrudes, compared with its huge body, it can only be regarded as the tip of the iceberg, but the part just exposed to the water is comparable to the size of most villas, not to mention the part still hidden in the water


    Its name is Leviathan, the only surviving descendant of the group that led to the total destruction of the first century with the help of mermaids.


    Its strength is no doubt the absolute first in this sea. As a reward, it obeys posenia''s words, and has been living here, guarding the eye of the sea and guarding the mermaid family.


    When mermaids find their newly born people in the sea, they will send them to Leviathan to be raised. They will not leave this seemingly terrifying but actually gentle beast until they have enough ability to live independently.


    It''s just that tenderness to Mermaid doesn''t migrate to other creatures.


    "Outsider, you are strong as a mortal. But even so, it still can''t beat me. I advise you to leave here quickly and don''t force me to start... "


    Leviathan doesn''t speak the universal human language in this world, only Mermaid language. However, most of human knowledge is inherited and learned from mermaids. In fact, there is no big difference between the two languages.


    "Mortal?"


    The outsider in the black windbreaker stood quietly on the water and looked up at Leviathan with an unspeakable irony in his eyes: "you are wrong, I am God."


    Almost at the same time, Leviathan opened his mouth and used his inborn spitting ability. His spit looked like a flame, but even in the sea water, it could still burn, and it would not be extinguished if it did not burn all the enemies with flame.


    In the first era, the leviathans used this ability to burn the earth giants to the ground in the early days of the war, leaving their armor and armor in ruins.


    In this era when the earth giant has fallen, this breath called "the burning of destruction" should have been invincible.


    But this is not the case.


    The black sludge like substance appeared out of thin air and turned into a solid barrier to keep the destruction away. At the moment the flame touched the black sludge, Leviathan found that he had lost control of the flame.


    The orange red flame began to be polluted by the sludge, and finally turned into a green flame, burning around the outsider. It looked strange.


    "No matter how strong the foolish beast is, it cannot escape the sanction of fate. Why should the wandering soul, which should have been gone for a long time, continue to stay in this world... " The other side raised his hand, and the green flame rushed down the sea toward Leviathan.But Leviathan is not a beast, it is the strongest creature in this age and the world!


    Even if it is only the act of erecting half a body from the sea, it will directly set off a big ship with three masts! And the original along the sea forward the strange flame is now completely unknown where it was thrown.


    "Thousands of years ago, the earth giants called themselves gods." Leviathan''s voice was filled with the dignity of a thousand years: "but their bodies have long been a part of the undersea world."


    Seeing that the rough sea is about to lift the outsiders standing on the sea, but at this time, I don''t know where the singing comes from.


    The ethereal and beautiful timbre is graceful between heaven and earth, even over the waves, which can deafen people''s ears.


    At the next moment, the power is even close to catching up with the tide of the tsunami, and then it calms down without any sign. The huge wave like the end of the world before is like a dream, which is unimaginable.


    "This is the mermaid''s Song Score But I didn''t feel the smell of mermaid... "


    Leviathan''s voice was full of doubts: "what did you do?"


    The outsider opened his windbreaker and exposed the scales made of countless beautiful scales, which reflected the gorgeous colors in the sunlight.


    He looked at Leviathan and said slowly, "I love their scales."


    "-- I will kill you, mortal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    The sea was dyed red.


    It''s not the color of the sunset. The rust like smell in the air reminds us of the source of red.


    Leviathan is the strongest.


    Even the king of land, the earth giant that existed at the beginning of the world, is not Leviathan''s rival in the case of one-on-one.


    Its breath can burn everything, its body can crush everything, its strength can destroy everything.


    In the first era, even if the earth giants were integrated with Mu continent, a part of the will of the world, they were unable to resist the successive attacks of the leviathans and completely disintegrated, leaving only a few islands on the land of the whole world.


    But the strongest name is coming to an end today.


    Leviathan looked at the sky with some lost eyes.


    Although the body is still floating on the sea, but it has no spare power to move. Blood is flowing from its countless wounds, and the sea water is dyed bright red.


    Fortunately, the Leviathan family is born with the pressure, still make those greedy sharks have no courage to covet its body, let it retain the final dignity.


    After the first era, Leviathan never thought that he would be defeated face to face.


    The enemy is too strong.


    No, it''s more weird than strong.


    Despite the fact that he was able to use mermaid''s music to a certain extent, Leviathan could not understand the black mud surrounding him.


    That kind of black mud seems to have its own will and can move freely. Although it looks very soft, it can easily block all attacks. Even if the flame of destruction is captured and polluted at the moment it touches the other party, it will turn into an equally strange green flame.


    In addition, the black mud can be turned into an invulnerable arrow, like rain. And Leviathan''s huge body, which even the most powerful catapult of mankind could not penetrate, became a living target that was hard to evade, easily shot through scales, penetrated into the body, and ravaged wildly in the internal organs.


    The whole battle actually took less than 15 minutes to finish. The other side did not show serious expression from the beginning to the end, and even did not change the action of standing on the water. However, he has been completely defeated and will soon become a skeleton of the sea floor.


    I''m not reconciled


    Leviathan looked at the sky and thought that after thousands of years of baptism, his heart had been gnawed by reluctance and regret.


    It does not regret challenging the outsider who calls himself a God, but is actually a demon.


    It just regrets its carelessness over and over again, and the body that has been eroded by the fighting instinct of the millennium time. If it was the self who fought with the earth giant in the first era, it would not have failed so ugly


    I''m sorry, little ones. I can''t keep my promise with that girl to protect your family.


    After this thought came to mind, Leviathan''s body began to sink slowly.


    Suddenly, its closed eyes open again.


    "What day is today? Many foreigners are surprised..."


    Although he still tries to drive away the invaders with his own pressure, it is a pity that Leviathan''s body can''t even move once, and those who can break through the storm circle will certainly not leave because of a little pressure, so in the end, it can only feel the other party coming to his side.


    This body shape, is it human


    The reaction of a greedy human being to such a situation can be guessed even with its tail.


    Leviathan sighed to himself - I don''t know what my body will become when I die? A dragon boat? A weapon? Or something else?


    But to its surprise, the other side didn''t seem to have any intention to do it.


    "Leviathan?" A man said softly.


    Try to hold your head up and let the other side''s appearance come into your own eyes.


    Sure enough, the other side is indeed a fake human, but the human body is wearing a strange robe, holding a wooden stick without metal weapons.


    In addition, like the demon who knocked it down, the human walked on the water as if walking on the ground.


    "The outsider you just mentioned..." The human man seemed to want to ask something, but immediately began to smile bitterly: "look at you, you should not be in the mood to answer my question."


    Then his empty hand reached out to Leviathan.


    "The master''s healing grip."


    The green light rises from each other.


    However, unlike the light of the green flame that seemed to burn the soul of the demon who claimed to be a God before, the light on the male human body was gentle and gentle, and did not feel any malice at all.


    The light formed a looming hand, gently brushing over Leviathan.The next moment, Leviathan felt his body relaxed a lot. Many of the wounds that had already hurt to the point of numbness disappeared, and the green flame and strange black mud that were churning in his body disappeared.


    If there is any deficiency, it is probably that their tired spirit has not been restored.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s so much less all of a sudden. As expected, body shape and vitality are closely related Murmured the human man.


    Then he put on his old smile again: "can you answer my question now? Have any other foreigners come here besides me? "


    "In fact, you already have a conclusion in your mind? If so, why ask me? "


    No matter who sees Leviathan''s body floating on the water like a rag, he will know that he has just gone through a big war (and lost), so what is the existence of fighting against or even defeating the guardian of the sea eye?


    There is no doubt that only outsiders from outside the storm circle enter here.


    "Yes, too." That human male does not think disobedient ground to smile: "so can you tell me which direction is the sea eye?"


    Although in the absence of wind and waves, the sea surface looks smooth and smooth. The scarlet rock pillar that pokes into the sky in the distance also indicates the location of the sea eye. As long as you follow that direction, you can find the eye sooner or later.


    But the man in front of him knows from the mouth of a mermaid named Inari that this sea area is full of illusory fog created by mirage insects. If you only rely on vision to walk towards the eye of the sea, you will soon be foolishly led out of the storm circle.


    "You saved my life. It doesn''t matter if I told you, but it''s the secret of mermaid..." Leviathan shook his head and refused.


    "Then there will be no problem." The man didn''t get discouraged, but showed a confident smile: "because I am the mermaid invited by the dobby Hey, help! You can call me the dean. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    Morag, the third school district of Aldrich college, the temporary command post of the joint army.


    "The Forest Elves of the southern forest agreed to our proposal, but it will take some time for their reinforcements to reach the eastern plains and join us."


    Evangeline, who has returned to Aldrich college through the home crystal, reports to Sophia.


    "Hard work. What''s going on outside now?" Sophia asked as she browsed through the papers.


    "To be honest, I''m not optimistic. Although Morag has a border protection, the situation is good, but there are reports of people freezing to death from cities all over the eastern plain. According to the current situation, it can be inferred that the damage to small towns and villages must be more serious... "


    Evelyn sighed, her face full of worry.


    After all, she was once the eldest princess of Huolian, and naturally she would feel sad when she met with such a disaster that would make people suffer on a large scale.


    "I''m sorry, it''s because I lost my judgment." Sophia put down the document in her hand, nodded slightly to Evelyn, and said with guilt.


    More than once, she regretted that when she was at the shadow altar, she didn''t strengthen herself a bit, and left the two magicians who wanted to go down to seek treasure.


    If she did, it might worsen the relationship between Aldrich college and the Qiyao mage Association, but it would be much better than it is now.


    "Please don''t blame yourself. No one would have thought that things would turn out like this." Evangeline tried to comfort her, but it didn''t seem to work.


    finally, Princess Highland''s Princess decided to continue to shift her attention with official business.


    "Our magic ship is still in a state of being unable to use, especially those magic weapons, which have been damaged to varying degrees due to low temperature The only one that can fly is now in a broken state. "


    The magic ship she said was naturally the one Sophia and his party took to the shadow altar, and it was also the only magic ship that SIVI got through the system.


    However, when they fled the shadow altar, they were affected by the magic impact caused by the monster''s anger. Many parts of the magic ship were overloaded and burned. It was good to be able to fly to Morag without falling apart.


    "Without magic ships, there are almost no vehicles that can deliver a lot of combat power to the front line at one time." Evangeline went on.


    "There''s no need to worry about shipping In fact, we have the biggest and strongest vehicle, and the only thing we need to consider now is how to defeat that monster Sophia didn''t worry about it. When SIVI left, he gave fitter the right to use the war fortress in the second school district. If Sophia wants to use it, fitter will not object.


    "It''s a bit impolite, but is that monster really that strong?"


    Unlike Sophia, who faced the monster in person, Evangeline did not face the monster directly, and held a certain degree of doubt about the strength of the other side.


    In her opinion, even a crusade against an adult high-ranking dragon is not worth the fight of Aldrich college


    "On this point, I can guarantee that this guy is absolutely the strongest and worst monster you have ever seen in your life." At this time, helo walked into the office carelessly, her hairy tail swaying leisurely, and her relaxed expression didn''t match her words.


    "It is the strongest warrior of the furmoors, the fearless monster Barol. In the hell is also one of the most cruel role Even in the heyday of the concubine''s body, compared with that guy, it''s only half a dozen. "


    Sophia and Evangeline look at each other.


    Apparently they haven''t heard of it.


    It doesn''t mean barrow doesn''t mean that people don''t know.


    "Do you mean that monster is the enemy of the gods, vermoor Barol?" Elia, who had just entered the room, made a voice of surprise.


    "Lord Elijah, have you heard of the name?" Asked the flower next to her in a low voice.


    "Flea, you must not have read the canon. The old book." Elia said, staring at Frey.


    In the past, the majestic lady of Saint silver sword blushed rarely. She murmured in a somewhat embarrassed voice: "I have read the words of the New Testament Although I read the old book a little bit because I was forced by the Presbyterian group to study doctrines, I was stupid and fell asleep after reading it for a while... "


    Elijah sighed and found that the eyes of all the people in the room fell on her. After clearing her throat, she said, "according to the old book of the Holy Scripture, the furmoors have a mountain like body shape, extremely powerful power, and a body that devours everything, and one of them obtains the magic eye from the indescribable existence In order to be superior to all vermoores, the monster of the monsters is vermore Barol


    After a pause, she went on to say, "because the furmoors have destroyed the whole world so much that they even touched the light of the holy light, which was knocked into the deepest part of the abyss with the highest divine power...""It is said that after that, vermoor Barol listed all gods, even evil gods, as enemies, and decided to challenge all gods. It is because of this that it has the title of the enemy of the gods


    "So why is this guy on the main material plane? Can that underground river connect to the deepest part of the abyss Evangeline asked curiously.


    "It''s hell, not the abyss!"


    Helo exclaimed, but no one paid any attention to her.


    "No, in the mythical age, vermoor Barol came into the world with the demons invading the main material plane. However, he did not cooperate with the demons and soon had a conflict with the two demons. Finally, he was killed by two evil kings and buried in this world... "


    Elia told all the legends she knew.


    A bitter silence enveloped the room.


    "Good, so what can be confirmed now is that even the two demons failed to kill the guy completely It''s resurrected through the body of a magician. "


    It was Sophia who broke the silence. Just as she was trying to find something to encourage the crowd, a figure suddenly rose from the floor.


    "Well, the new guy named raven is very skilled in handling many things and has helped a lot..." "Now I have two news to tell you. First of all, through the vote of the mage Council, the Qiyao mage Association intends to assist us in crusading against that monster."


    "The Dark Alliance is moving forward, and Seymour is on its way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    I don''t know when it started. The storm has stopped.


    Scarlet stone pillars lead to the sky.


    And where it came out of the water, a man in a black windbreaker was standing there, touching the stone pillar gently, as if touching his most precious collection.


    At this time, another man waded behind him.


    "I knew you would come back After all, it''s the one who has been called a miracle maker by the princess from the beginning


    The man in the black windbreaker turned his head and looked at SIVI.


    "Asahel, it''s you Because it''s so natural that I don''t feel surprised at all. "


    Sylvie sighed and looked at the devil in front of him, though his appearance had not changed, but his temperament was quite different from that before.


    "though I probably guessed it, I would like to ask, where is the capricious Royal Princess?"


    Instead of answering SIVI''s question directly, asacher touched the pillar behind him with his fingertips.


    In the next moment, the huge stone pillar, which was only made up of scarlet rock, changed dramatically. The whole stone pillar was made of the highest grade ruby, crystal clear and shining with unusual light.


    But what attracted SIVI''s attention most was not the pillar itself, but the figure in the middle of it.


    The vampire princess, the last blood of the night devil, AI Katrina K. arukado is sealed in this towering pillar like an insect in amber!


    "Don''t look at me. It''s not from me." Seeing SIVI''s eyes moving towards him, Asahel sneered and said, "blood crystallization is a unique ability of night demons and a gift from the original eight tribes. They can cover their own magic power in the body, and then turn the material into hard rock. Unless the caster himself dies, there is no way to destroy the "blood crystallization" product except for special miracles. It is just that the power of Princess Katrina is too strong. Even if this magic is suppressed to the extreme world, the level of momentum has been made in blood crystallization.


    "maybe blood crystallization is the behavior of the princess''s highness, but can you deny that it has nothing to do with you?"


    The huge glass fire eye is generated on the top of SIVI''s head. The pupils of the fire eye are still emitting Aurora like colored strings.


    "It''s Sylvie Aldrich Is this a variation of your miracle? "


    Once again, asashere ignored SIVI''s question and instead praised the flaming eye on his head.


    "-" tracing the cause and finding the result is the root of the devil''s eye "!" Seeing that the other side avoided answering his own questions, SIVI was too lazy to continue to argue with Asahel, but directly launched his own magic eye.


    Although the root eye does not have the ability to damage, it is the most powerful in all the eyes of Sylvie. As long as the target is still in the same world as SIVI, it can get all the information about that person in the world by combing the world context.


    At this time, however, a beautiful and ethereal song reverberated across the sea, distorting Sylvie''s ability.


    "I see..." There was a mockery on Asher''s face.


    "Tut." Sylvie was upset.


    The mermaid''s music score had an effect, reflecting the original root of the effect on Asahel, the devil''s eye reflected on SIVI himself. As a result, the current situation is that SIVI''s ability and experience in the world are known by asacher.


    "Is it a new miracle formed by dismantling and reconstructing the miracle" dual existence "that cannot be used by oneself, and incorporating the power of the law of the world The reason why dual existence is not available can''t be seen. It seems that the reason happened before you came into this world. "


    Assacher muttered to himself.


    "Since it has been known, there is no need to continue to cover up..." Sylvie sighed, then took off the blindfold he used to play tricks on: "this is my new miracle..."


    The next moment, the flaming glass flame will completely swallow him up, and there is a trend of burning more and more prosperous.


    Immediately, the flame began to wriggle, and finally took on the outline of a human being.


    Two faces, four hands, a huge, daunting figure.


    Then, the two faces said together.


    "-" double side Nuo "!"


    "All four eyes are magic eyes, and all four hands have special abilities. The body can hardly be destroyed and can walk on all tangible and intangible things It''s a terrifying ability. "


    Through the root of Sylvie, the devil eye has already known the horror of double-sided Nuo. Finally, there is no indifference on asasher''s face, showing a serious and a little nervous look: "magic in this world can''t be used, so for us, the only thing we can rely on is miracle. I didn''t cross that boundary and become a wizard level existence But after obtaining the aid of the artifact, I finally succeeded in stepping into that realm and having my own miracleCountless black sludge like objects seeped from his feet, half enveloping his body, and confronting the double-sided demons of SIVI.


    "After opening this state, you must have seen through the root of my miracle." Asahel gazed at SIVI, who seemed motionless, and continued, "I can erode most mindless objects and make them my helpers, for example..."


    He snapped his fingers, and the mud became a mermaid. In the center of the sludge, there was a scale of "Song Score". In that form, the mermaid composed of sludge sang the ballad of mermaid


    "Don''t try to irritate me." "In front of the root devil, all the strategies are meaningless."


    The four hands of Nuo on both sides waved the hand as bright as the stars, which had appeared quietly around him because of the singing, and the things like the border were completely destroyed.


    "Is this the president''s grip of nothingness?" Asahel looked at SIVI''s actions and grinned: "unfortunately, your root devil''s eye can only see what has happened and the past of things, but can''t see through what I really think."


    He opened his hands, as if something untold had been born between heaven and earth


    "My purpose has been achieved!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    The dark blue flame was born in the void, and immediately burned violently. Finally, it became a strange existence just like Xiwei''s double-sided Nuo.


    It was about nine feet tall, with a human like upper body and head, but with six arms and no hair on its head, was replaced by innumerable poisonous snakes hissing, and its lower body was a giant spider body.


    Each of the monster''s six arms held a total of five weapons, and the only one that needed two hands to hold was a huge sickle, about six feet long, wrapped in dark blue chains.


    Sylvie had seen this creature - the embodiment of the miracle of the vampire Princess Katrina - in this respect, it was the same existence as Sylvie''s double faced Nuo.


    "The root of the devil''s eye can''t see through people''s hearts, and your behavior has always been around taking the wayward princess as his own It does make me neglect the situation


    It is clear that Asahel''s miraculous powers have eroded the miracle of the vampire princess, taking over the embodiment of this miracle before the other party''s consciousness awakens.


    "the power of the princess''s Highness has surpassed me. If it were not dragged into the world, because the blood of the nightmare was rejected by the will of the world, I am afraid she would not have to seal herself in it." Asahel did not rush to attack, but first spoke to SIVI, as if two old friends were chatting.


    It''s a pity Sylvie didn''t intend to win his favor.


    "Is that true Night demons are at least eight original clans, one of the earliest intelligent creatures in the world and one of the family members of God. Are they really excluded from the world? I think it will at least be more popular than the remnant of your demon


    Sylvie''s voice is different from that of the past. It''s like two people with exactly the same voice lines talking at the same time. It sounds very strange: "don''t forget my root, magic eye. I can see what you do in this world!"


    "I didn''t expect to be able to see that. It''s really rude of me."


    asasher, as a standard gentleman, bowed to Xi Wei, with a smile on her face which made Xi Wei very unhappy. "Yes, it is true that part of the responsibility of Princess highness is due to the trap I set up in this world. But you must believe that I am for her good. "


    "Even if you do something like this, you can say it without shame It''s no wonder that Katrina didn''t treat you coldly. She saw through your nature in the first place


    "It''s all up to you, Sylvie Aldrich The smile on asacher''s face became sharper and sharper, and what he said made Seaver confused.


    I''ve heard of such a change, but I''ve never heard of a criminal who has committed a bad deed and planted it on the police who came to arrest him Isn''t it the kind of thing that can''t pull the shit out of the earth?


    "When your act of killing the new gods deflects the history of the world, all events begin to move towards the track we can''t predict. The stable prophecy begins to be disordered, and the demons who perceive the coming chaos are eager to try." "You don''t know it, but the world doesn''t know it soon," he said In other words, the end of the main physical plane is coming, and as the best of the demons, after you have changed the direction of the world, I am acutely aware of this


    "There are three main reasons for bringing a princess to this world. The first is to escape from the main physical plane together with her, so as to prevent being involved in the subsequent events of destroying the world. Even if Princess Royal is about to enter the legendary threshold, "


    Asachel''s smile began to get out of control. Rather than laughing, Seaver felt that the goods had become a bit hysterical.


    "And then we have to escape from the control of the" artifact " The stupid black mud always thought that as long as I was lured to drink the remnant of its body, it could control my action, but it was so stupid! I am also a demon growing up in the Styx river. How could I not have heard of the name of the three pillar demon God of the Styx river? So I managed to make the best of it. After gaining the power of the guy and dealing with all the traitors, I took the royal highness of the princess to the world. In this world where magic is almost useless, even one of the three pillars of the Styx, that guy can''t continue to control me


    "Well, you think you''ve got it, but don''t you know that you''ve lost since you can''t stand the temptation and make a contract with the devil."


    Sylvie had no interest in or appreciation of his complacency. It would have been better to hide in such a place in order to avoid the artifact of the black dome jade, one of the three pillar demons of the Styx river.


    "It has not been decided whether to win or lose. In this world, in this world without magic, we two who hold miracles are undoubtedly" the strongest "! There is only one winner here! And I, too, can wipe out the culprit of all this, that is you, Sylvie Aldrich


    asascher''s patience seemed to be almost gone. He looked up slightly and gazed at West with only his eyes. "Just like what I said before, the royal highness of the princess has been a wizard for hundreds of years, and the accumulation of strength is far beyond me, so I have no way to control the miracle of Princess highness." Only part of it can be manipulated. "Asahel waved his arm. When he did this action, although the head behind him was different from SIVI''s two-sided Suo Nuo, the monster who wanted to appear much smaller also waved his arm: "just to deal with you, this level is enough!"


    As soon as the words fell, he and the monster behind him were kicked away by SIVI, the incarnation of double-sided Nuo


    It''s just that asachel made 360 degrees in the air and landed on his feet with gorgeous movements that made Sylvie restless Or falling into the water.


    But the sea is like a solid land, not only can''t let him a sudden plunge into the water, on the contrary, it waves a circle of lines, helping him to unload a lot of impact.


    "I''m so tired of it! I''m going to kill you in ten minutes and take saran home for dinner! "


    As if he knew that SIVI was not joking, asashere took up his position again, and the miracle of the vampire Princess emerged from his back again. Only this time, the half human and half monster creature took on a sickle raising posture.


    "Well Let me put an end to the life of a man who can do wonders


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    The originally calm sea surface did not know when to start with that towering into the sky of the Pink Gem pillar as the center, set off a strong wind and waves.


    Even the outer storm circle began to become unstable, splitting out a lot of tornadoes.


    The clouds in the sky not only did not blow away, but became more dense. The purple thunder light crisscrossed among them, chopping down huge thunder lights from time to time.


    The sound of lightning made saran feel that her ears were buzzing and dizzy, and she hated her keen sense of being a vampire.


    The sea kept coming in from all directions, wetting the corners of her dress.


    If you are still sitting in that boat, it must have been knocked over by the waves and fell into the water? She could not help but think so in her mind.


    "Girls, hold on!"


    Leviathan''s voice came from the top of her head, which made saran raise her head involuntarily.


    The sea snake like slender body in the face of the 100 meter high waves, there is no trace of fear and hesitation, which also let saran tightly grasp Leviathan also have a little sense of security.


    "In fact, we mermaids will be OK even if we fall into the sea..."


    Saran seemed to hear the voice of Inari hanging from Leviathan not far away.


    Besides her, there was also the mermaid named mishaka.


    It was mishaka''s lover, a human named NIOS, who stayed outside the storm circle.


    After all, even if he was involved in the ocean by the ordinary man, even if he was involved in a big storm, it was not enough for him to be involved in the sea


    It just looks like it''s no safer outside than inside.


    Ignoring Inari''s murmur, Leviathan let out a roar, and then a red blaze shot out of his mouth, driving away the waves that would wash an island white!


    When the wave of tsunami like waves completely disintegrated, just as the curtain of the stage was opened, the things behind the waves finally had a panoramic view.


    These are two objects that are big enough to be called, and even leviathan is nothing compared to them.


    One is a glass colored giant with four palms on both sides, and the other is a black half man monster waving a scythe.


    The two are striking each other vividly. Almost every move of them will stir up a huge wave on the sea surface, and if they touch each other, the huge wave will be several times larger than usual!


    It''s just that the black half man monster seems to have a little advantage.


    "It''s the intruder That monster is dangerous. "


    Leviathan wandered around the periphery, wondering if he should join the fight.


    "Isn''t even Mr. Dean an opponent of that man?" Inari''s voice sounded a little worried.


    She had been surprised by Sylvie''s performance along the way. She thought that everything would come to an end as long as Sylvie was brought here. Who knows that the Savior here is at a disadvantage in the first fight?


    "No, in terms of strength, it should be the gentleman who saved me It''s the giant with two sides and four palms that has the advantage. " Said Leviathan, shaking his head.


    As if to prove it, the star like palm in the four palms of SIVI''s double faced Suo suddenly interrupted the other party''s huge sickle, and then the castration did not reduce a big hole in the monster''s chest!


    Saran was so happy that she seemed to have won. But Leviathan''s voice denied the little vampire''s conjecture.


    "It''s just that the intruder has other help..."


    As soon as the voice fell, a wonderful song came out from nowhere. A huge water wall was erected in the sea, which forced the double-sided Nuo that Xiwei intended to pursue with victory.


    And the half man monster also seized the opportunity to restore its original appearance, countless black mud is re gathered into a huge sickle.


    "It''s mermaid''s music! I see. No wonder my prophecy needs to bring mishaka with me Inari immediately recognized the source of the song.


    "Only mishaka''s vast movement can counter those Mermaid songs controlled by monsters!"


    "I can''t pass on, but..."


    Mishaka''s voice sounded like she was about to cry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ By any means, as long as the song reaches, it''s OK, right? " Saran asked suddenly.


    "Yes, indeed, it is." Although mishaka didn''t know what saran meant, she nodded to be sure.


    "That''s fine. Please sing aloud. Leave the rest to me. "


    Saran took a deep breath, took out a silver dagger and cut her wrist!


    "You are an incredible guy..."


    Through that kind of black sludge, the magic image of the vampire princess is magnified to the extent that he can fight with Suo Nuo on both sides."The sickle of your highness can deprive the other party of its ability. If conditions are established, even a miracle can be deprived of it." He looked at the cold double-sided Nuo in his eyes: "but it''s not effective for you. Mysteries fail only before higher mysteries You''re a legend already


    "I don''t have to answer you."


    The master''s void grip and the dean''s etheric grip work together to fight each other. Although


    did not know what would happen to the miracle of the willful princess, his death could be saved if he did not die.


    But the ethereal song of the past sounded again, but this time it was the song that froze his feet.


    In a world without magic, the effect of this kind of singing is just like a fly, which can''t get rid of.


    "It''s dangerous. If it wasn''t for the mermaid''s score, I would have been defeated just now So sometimes the God of destiny will take care of me Asahel looks very happy. Although SIVI''s legendary identity startles him, there is no better place to defeat him than this world without magic!


    Especially when only he mastered the mermaid''s song!


    "The main material plane is crumbling, and soon the world will replace the main material plane, and I am the strongest and the only God in this world!"


    However, just as Asahel offered the mermaid song again and was ready to step up the offensive, another burst of singing came from the East.


    The two counteract each other, and it has no effect on Asahel''s singing.


    He looked in surprise at the direction of the song. On the top of Leviathan''s head in the distance, a mermaid was singing with his eyes closed, and there was a bright red trumpet in front of her Next to the trumpet was a pale saran.


    It''s blood crystallization.


    the sister of Princess Royal made a horn in the world without magic by crystallizing blood and some unknown ability.


    "It''s over."


    "Bad..."


    Asasher is just a distraction. The four hands of SIVI''s double faced Nuo have been combined together and turned into a dazzling punch.


    It''s like all the light in the world is gathered together, and then it becomes a meteor that cuts through the whole world.


    In the fist that captured the light of the whole world, Asahel was completely engulfed without even the remaining strength of resistance.


    "The president''s punishment fist!"


    Then the wind and the waves stopped again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

Today''s business can not be updated, tomorrow to make up for two chapters, I hope you understand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Aldrich college, Dean''s office.


    Although fith learned from fith that the enemy of the gods, vermoor Barol, was moving in the direction of timothyn''s Dark Alliance, it was not yet time to act lightly.


    "Miss helo, do you know a little bit more information about vermore barrow? If it''s weakness or something, it''s even better. " Sophia asked the wolf eared girl who was muttering to one side.


    In fact, however, she did not take the chance to get an answer.


    Although judging from her tone of voice and the situation when she met with the monster before, helo did recognize the monster, but no matter which plane the residents were, they would not publicly disclose their weaknesses.


    Don''t mention that the relationship between helo and the monster doesn''t look good. Even if they do have some friendship, it''s impossible to know each other''s weakness.


    After all, judging from helo''s previous words, hell is not a good place, and the creatures living there are even more evil than the abyssal demons - at least the social system of the abyss demons is simple and clear: the big fist is the boss.


    "Yes."


    The wolf ear girl nodded back.


    "I don''t know Eh, eh, eh Sophia had just said it subconsciously, and then immediately realized that helo''s answer didn''t seem to be what she expected.


    "Do you really know that guy''s weakness?"


    She asked, overjoyed.


    "If we want to talk about the weakness of this monster, I really can''t tell you. After all, in hell, no matter how many ordinary furmoors are not the opponent of my body, we don''t need to know about the weakness of this monster But do you know what''s the best thing about that guy


    The tone was as flat as ever.


    Sophia shook her head, saying that she had never read about the creature, let alone the best of its kind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it a magic eye Elia, who was listening, suddenly asked.


    "It seems to be mentioned in the old book of the canon that vermoor Barlow had the ability to fight two demons with his magic eye."


    Her voice didn''t sound very sure. Playing with her silver hair, she said, "but I read the old book before I became a saint. To be honest, I don''t remember very well, so I''m not sure if it''s right."


    Then the eyes of all the present turned to helo, who nodded and acknowledged Elia''s statement.


    "Yes, it''s really the eye. It is not clear what happened to Barol before he came to hell. If you don''t count the magic eye, its own strength can only be regarded as the top in vermoor. There is still a considerable gap between it and concubines


    ''said helo, her tail moving back and forth with her words, and she looked very lovely.


    "It is because of the magic eye that he can freely manipulate some law forces, which is even with the body of concubine, and becomes the emperor''s existence in hell. It''s just because of this. On the other hand, if you destroy its magic eye, it will be no different from ordinary vermore Even because of the lack of an eye, strength will be greatly reduced.


    ¡±


    "so the question is: how can we take or destroy that guy''s eyes from him?" Evangeline immediately asked the most important question: "about the guy''s report, I also had a look at it while I was working It''s resurrected by heart and magic eye? So it''s the same thing to take the eye and kill the other person. Even if we take the eye away and destroy the other party, who can guarantee that the monster will not be resurrected through the eye again


    The crowd was silent again.


    It''s true that the weakness huro offers is too much.


    "At present, only the canon of the pure white church, the old book, is it?" A moment later, Sofia broke the silence first.


    "That''s true, at least in my understanding." Elia replied, nodding.


    The Frey behind her is also a "I think so" expression - you guys only read romance novels, Hello!


    "It doesn''t show up in my database either."


    Fitter, floating on the side, said the same thing.


    As one of the three sages of Aldrich, fitter has the right to browse all the books in the library. If she said no, there would be no relevant records in the library of Aldrich.


    By the way, there is also the Canon in the library, but it is the latest revision, which is commonly known as the New Testament.


    If you can read the chapter of Miss St. Lovell, please read it carefullySophia thought of two members from the holy land.


    "No problem. I will try my best to finish the task you entrusted."


    Fu Lei drew out her sword and made a solemn and formal chivalry.


    It was Elijah''s contemplation.


    Finally, she suddenly looked up and asked, "do you know the origin of the Scripture?"


    "Isn''t it something that has been handed down from the mythical age that the believers have been fighting to protect?"


    Sophia asked curiously.


    At present, the book that has been recognized by the magic circle as having written records is probably the Holy Scripture of the pure white church.


    "It''s true, but it''s not."


    Elia nodded and shook her head again.


    "And the first mass production of the canon." She looked around and asked, "don''t you think it''s strange? From the beginning to now, I have never heard of the original magic guide book of the Holy Scripture, have you? "


    Generally speaking, the effect of the original wizard book will be much better than the subsequent transcripts and even printed copies. For example, the former can even summon the king of hell, while the latter can only summon ordinary abyssal demons and vampires as transcripts


    "Do you mean that there is a manuscript of the old book in the pure white holy land?" "But..."


    "It''s nothing good, but besides, didn''t you see it every day before?" Elia interrupted without hesitation.


    "Every day?" Frey thought with her head tilted.


    After a long time, she asked with some uncertainty: "is it not the book in his Majesty''s hand?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    The Pope of the pure white church has three treasures handed down from generation to generation.


    They are a crown, a white wizard book, and a scepter. The


    crown is the silver three crown that used to be used by the west to make complaints about the ball. It can greatly enhance the Pope''s magic and Oracle power, reduce the cost of God''s operation and speed up the release. All in all, they are extremely rare legendary magic items throughout the eastern plains.


    The scepter is carved from the largest glittering crystal of light attribute found in the whole history of mankind. It is inlaid with various kinds of shining crystal fragments like star chips. On the top of the scepter, there are two small angel halos, which are crossed in X shape. The high-end and atmospheric class ones are not to mention. It is estimated that if you poke it with this device, you can purify a large area of dead people


    In the end, the book was never used by the Pope. Only when the Cardinal was crowned and baptized, the pope would hold the book in his hand and pray with his eyes closed.


    I just didn''t expect that the most useless of the three treasures would be the original of the Scripture.


    "The old book of heaven" is the oldest complete volume of human existence, but the outer cover has been changed. "


    "The canon, the old book," Elijah explained to Frey, "was made by translating the ancient language, then rewriting, editing, and binding."


    "Generally speaking, there will be some more powerful forces in such a long history of the wizard books?" Evangeline asked curiously: "for example, in Enoch, even those who have no magic power can summon the most powerful demons and trade with them as long as they can pay the price. Lord Elijah, what is the power of the old book of heaven


    "I don''t know."


    The girl shrugged and replied simply.


    "It has always been kept by the Pope himself, and even saints can''t touch it at will. Besides, I didn''t have much interest in that before. How could I know the ability of that?"


    After a moment''s silence, she added, "but there are still many untranslated parts in the old book Tianjing. It''s true that there are still a lot of untranslated parts in the old book. It''s just that the book is written in the words of the mythical age. In addition, there are a lot of encrypted terms and techniques unique to religion. Up to now, there are not many parts that we can translate."


    "When it comes to ancient Chinese, isn''t there a professional here?"


    Fitter''s eyes lit up and said out loud.


    "Fitter, can you translate?" Sophia asked curiously.


    "Of course not. After the great migration, the words of the mythological era have been lost for a long time. I mean, isn''t there a living existence here from that era to the present?"


    As soon as she finished, everyone in the room looked at helo, who was scratching her tail.


    After finding out that she was surrounded, the wolf girl shyly loosened her hairy tail in her hand, and cleared her throat with a dry cough. As if to relieve her embarrassment, she said in a loud voice: "don''t look at me like this, although the body of my concubine has lived from that time to now But you don''t expect a dog to learn to write? "


    Why do you admit that you are a dog only at this time


    Sophia make complaints about it.


    this kind of character that love to make complaints about the heart is probably born by the influence of Xi Wei.


    "No, no, no, it''s not helo."


    Fitter murmured discontentedly, stretched out his right forefinger and shook it, with a smile on his face: "have you all forgotten? There is an old dragon in the college ~ "


    - the basement of Aldrich. The nest of the Dragon (fake) -


    Sophia and the ghost girl came to the huge and empty basement of Aldrich college.


    Elia and Frey have already returned to the pure white church. Although the old book of heaven will probably not be lent to them, it should be no problem for them to copy the chapters related to vermore barrow.


    In any case, the words of vermoor barore in the old book of the Holy Scripture show that a piece of text related to vermoor barore has been translated. As long as all the words in the chapter of that text are copied down, there should be no problem.


    "Are there so many stones in this basement?"


    The closer you get to the exit, the more tiny stones you''ll find on the steps.


    When she got to the basement, the girl saw the twilight sapphire dragon that buried herself in the gem pile.


    "What can I do for you, little girl?"


    Because Sophia used to send gems to each other instead of SIVI, they still remember Sophia.


    "Do you know the words of the mythical age?" Sophia asked quickly.


    The Dragon raised its head and the precious stones piled on the bridge of its nose fell down. Fortunately, gems in this world are relatively cheap. Otherwise, even if SIVI lost his fortune, he couldn''t give it so much


    "I know a lot. What''s the matter?"


    "Soon we may need your help in interpreting an ancient text."Sophia replied honestly.


    It''s better to talk with dragons. Most dragons like to be straightforward. Moreover, many dragons are not as stupid as human beings. If they play tricks with them, they are easy to get trapped.


    "We may need your help later if we can." Thinking of a possible war in the near future, Sophia continued.


    "Of course, we will supply the gems according to the previous quantity."


    Finally, she added.


    The Dragon narrowed his eyes and seemed to be remembering something.


    Sophia was nervous, and didn''t know if the strange dragon would help.


    "It''s not impossible to help you." At last he said lazily, "but let the guy named Sylvie send me the reward this time At least he called me to this plane. "


    "But Sylvie is not in college recently..." Fitter whispered.


    "I know, just wait until he''s free."


    Sapphire dragon grinned. Maybe it was a smile, but the look of the grin was quite frightening.


    "In that case, I''ll trouble you."


    Did not expect to get the other party''s commitment so easily, Sophia was pleased to leave.


    When fitter left the room, he found that the sapphire dragon was stretching its arms and claws, and its wings were spreading.


    But I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Fitter always feels that the gem scales on each other seem to begin to crack.


    When fitter also left, the sapphire dragon looked at the rubble around the room and buried his body in the bright jewels.


    "Time is running out."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The bright gems in the room seem to be dimmed a lot


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    Seaeye finally calmed down after SIVI defeated Asahel.


    Mermaids came from all over the world to celebrate each other, and sent out sincere thanks to SIVI, even calling him Savior.


    But now our Savior is having a headache.


    It should have been a great harvest to have killed asacher and captured a piece of truth astronomy that has not yet been interpreted from his hands.


    Even if Katrina is in the blood of Princess Katrina, she is still in the blood.


    The crimson stone pillar is extremely hard and can not be hurt by knives and axes.


    Well, if it''s really just that, Sylvie doesn''t need a headache.


    Through the effect of the original magic eye, SIVI learned that the concept of "indivisibility" existed in this thing that even asasher could not destroy.


    What is indivisibility?


    With the concept of the earth, it should be better to understand that everything in the world is composed of molecules, atoms, ions and so on.


    Molecules can be divided into atoms, and atoms can be divided into protons, neutrons and electrons, and protons and neutrons are made up of quarks


    But if we continue to do so, sooner or later we will be able to obtain the smallest particles that form the basis of the world. The concept of that particle is indivisible.


    In other words, although the crimson column looks like a cloud, it is actually the smallest unit of that substance.


    The princess of Vajra will be devoured by the vampiric master now, if it can be used with the vainglory.


    "One is the whole, and all is one." it is no wonder that the night devil who has mastered this ability can become the overlord of an era. "


    Even Sylvie found it very difficult. If it is still in the main material plane, he can try to change the rules to destroy the physical characteristics of this scarlet stone pillar, and then rescue the vampire princess.


    But this world his legendary power has not recovered, and the ability of double-sided Nuo can not cope with this situation.


    "Saran, is there no way to wake up your sister and let her get rid of it herself?" Seaver looked at the vampire Princess like a bug in the amber and asked the girl beside him.


    Although saran''s mood seems to be much better because she has found her sister back, there is a bright sunshine above her head and an endless sea level under her feet. For a vampire, there is no worse environment than this.


    "I don''t know At least they don''t know. " Covered in windbreaker, she shrank behind Seaver and said in a dying voice.


    At this point, Inari swam over.


    "Is Mr. Dean leaving?"


    She looked at SIVI. The two shells on her chest could not completely cover her chest, which was much more magnificent than the little vampire washing board. The scales of her lower body were covered with water drops, which reflected the sunlight brilliantly. With her beautiful and moving face because of her joy, Inari was undoubtedly of great charm.


    "Well, I''m going to leave when I find a way to get her out."


    Sylvie pointed to the vampire princess in the crimson pillar.


    All of a sudden, he patted his head, held the stone pillar with one hand, and asked, "by the way, this thing also appears suddenly. It doesn''t matter if I take it off now?"


    Since there is no way to deal with it in this world, we can take this guy back to the main material plane and then get it out.


    "Well, it probably doesn''t matter Or I''ll try divination first. "


    "Don''t bother..." As soon as Sylvie finished, the stone pillar, which was comparable to the magnificent mountain, suddenly disappeared. Only a dark cave is left on the sea, which turns into a whirlpool and rolls over some unexpected mermaids


    Anyway, it doesn''t matter if it''s a fish


    Sylvie had this idea and didn''t try to pull the mermaids.


    And that stone pillar has already appeared in his storage box - the storage box is based on grid theory, no matter how huge the stone pillar is, it only contains a grid.


    However, before SIVI and Inari said goodbye, the change happened.


    The sea surface is like an unbalanced balance, suddenly tilted over, and the higher water surged towards the lower place, turning into a huge tsunami that SIVI had never seen in his life!


    It was only then that he remembered what the former fish man Wang Kashi had said.


    The bottom of the world has already tilted. It is the leader of mermaid who sacrificed himself and incarnated as the eye of the sea that did not destroy the world.


    At present, the crimson stone pillar may have destroyed the ability of the sea eye to a certain extent, but at the same time, it has also fulfilled the ability of the sea eye, helping its town to suppress the tilt of the world.


    But as soon as Sylvie pulled the pillar away, the world began to tilt and slide into the abyss of destruction!"Tut, the master''s grip of ether!"


    Maybe it''s the best choice to leave the world and go back to the main material plane without paying attention to the world''s situation, but SIVI is not such a person.


    Through the hand of ether, he planed out those mermaids who were about to be involved in the whirlpool, and SIVI inserted the scarlet stone pillar back into its original place.


    As expected, the inclination of the sea immediately stopped


    "Are you kidding..." Sylvie''s face was gloomy. After working for a long time, he still couldn''t take the vampire princess away.


    "Sylvie, what should I do now?"


    She asked in a hurry, seeing everything from the beginning to the end.


    "First of all..." Sylvie''s face grew more and more ugly.


    "Yes." Saran listened carefully.


    "Loosen your arm, I''ll be strangled by you."


    "Ah Wu..."


    The little vampire is too nervous to use his hands consciously. You should know that the physical ability of a vampire is far stronger than that of human beings. After suffering from this kind of attack, Sylvie did not suffocate directly, which is also the blessing that every upgrade of the system will help him strengthen his body.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although I have no way to deal with this situation for the time being, as long as I wait for two days and let me thoroughly analyze the origin of the world, it will naturally be restored to a legend. It should not be difficult to rescue your sister without destroying the stone pillar."


    With a sigh of relief, Sylvie looked like a strategist.


    "That''s good." Saran seemed relieved.


    It''s just that Sylvie didn''t say it so easily. Somehow, he always had an ominous premonition.


    "Not from this world Is it something that happened on the main material plane? "


    Originally, he kept solving a series of incidents in order to rush back as soon as possible, but he didn''t expect that it would have to be delayed so long in the end.


    "If you can''t wait, I have a way."


    Suddenly a huge head came out of the sea.


    Leviathan, a monster who has lived for thousands of years, looked at SIVI as if he could see through his anxiety: "it''s just that this method is a little dangerous..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    "The sword Schulte?"


    SIVI looked at Leviathan and asked curiously, "what kind of sword is that?"


    "To be precise, that sword should be called" the sword of the giant Schulte ", which was held by the king of the earth giant in the first century."


    Leviathan''s voice was deep and terrible.


    "Even after so many years, I can still remember the horror of that sword You know, at that time, the leviathans and the giant earth war, our family is the absolute advantage. It often takes three or four earth giants to level with one of my countrymen. At that time, the number of our two ethnic groups was not much different Even because of the size of the land, the giant earth is even fewer than us. "


    Sylvie has nothing to say about it.


    After all, this is a world without magic. Although mermaid''s music score is very magical, it is more reflected in the control of the sea and the change of weather. In terms of fighting, it is obvious that Leviathan, a monster with all kinds of murderous weapons, is better.


    It is understandable that the earth giant is not a rival to the leviathans.


    In fact, even on the main material plane, Leviathan can be regarded as a very powerful group - able to burn all the breath, strong bodies and hard scales that can resist most attacks, and have a long life span of thousands of years


    It''s just a mutant of the dragon clan. Hello! Are you really not related to those winged lizards?


    Even if Leviathan doesn''t have magic resistance, he will be a monster at level 25 if he has no magic resistance.


    Think about that time, it is said that there were more than 10000 leviathans Is this force able to push off most forces even on the main material plane?


    "What they had been able to support under our offensive was not only the characteristics of Mu continent under the jurisdiction of the sea god, but also the terrible magic sword."


    did not perceive that Leviathan, who was in the heart of his heart, shook his huge head, like the old man who told the story to the little grandson. He continued to make complaints about it: "it is said that the sword fell into the world from another world. Somehow it was found by Shure, the king of the earth, and rebuilt and absorbed countless flames with the flame of the underground fire of the mainland. The fire of heart finally became the legendary magic sword. "


    "That sword can split the sky, boil the sea, and kill ordinary Leviathan with a single wave. Even if we rush forward, we will easily be defeated by it. Finally, we can only give up the idea of confronting each other face to face and start guerrilla warfare."


    Sylvie listens and listens, and suddenly finds that the way the leviathans fought in the first century was subtle and a little obscene


    Although not creepy and earth giant one to one or even one to many, but a encounter with the earth giant king Schulte will run away.


    In the end, they even gave up the frontal war and began to give priority to destroying the land. With their breath, they had to burn down mu land, forcing the earth giants into a desperate situation.


    In the end, the earth giants simply broke the boat and united with Mu mainland, and carried out a final decisive battle with the Leviathan people, which led to the almost extermination of the tribe on both sides


    "But I don''t think that Schulte sword is very strong, either?"


    After listening to Leviathan''s narration, SIVI was puzzled.


    The biggest feature of freezing the blood crystal of the vampire princess is that it is inseparable, not to mention splitting the sky and boiling the sea. Even if you have blasted the sky until you can split the planet and boil the galaxy, as long as the damage still stays at the material level, you can''t do even a little damage to the scarlet stone pillar.


    "Next, please take it as my personal guess, because it has not been proved. It''s just my guess in the battle." Leviathan didn''t tell Sylvester that the sword could solve the current dilemma. Instead, he told him of his unreliability.


    "Well, go ahead, I''ll judge for myself."


    Sylvie nodded to show that he understood.


    "I suspect that the sword of giant Schulte has the ability to ignore space." Leviathan said very seriously: "there were several times in the war when Schulte was still quite far away from our leader and killed our leader only by chopping and ignoring the distance."


    "If it''s just the visual range, I can do it."


    Sylvie opened the inzel eye, and then did a demonstration. He carried a shell in his hand over Leviathan''s head - the shell appeared a few meters above Leviathan''s head, and then dropped on the other''s head with a pound: "but this transmission will be cut off by blood crystals."


    "That''s because your ability is just transmission. The sword of schultter can also cut space at the same time. No matter how inseparable that thing is, the space it is in will never change. As long as you cut into the space, the things inside can be obtained naturally."


    Leviathan continued, "and even if the sword of Schulte can''t achieve your goal completely, if you improve a little bit, maybe it can be solved with your eyes."Sylvie always thinks the goods are very similar to salesmen, and has been trying to sell the sword of Shure


    "Well, try not to spend money anyway Where is that thing you''re talking about now


    After thinking for a moment, Sylvie finally decided to go and have a look.


    Anyway, even if that thing doesn''t work, I have to wait for a few days at most. When I analyze the origin of the world, everything will be solved easily.


    "It''s in the bottom of the Missouri volcano."


    Leviathan immediately replied, "but that undersea volcano is very hot, and we can''t be sure where it sank into the lava..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you kidding? "


    Even Sylvie doesn''t want to go into the lava and suffer.


    Although the temperature of the lava can be ignored by its own defense after the double-sided Nuo is opened, the oxygen carrying capacity is also limited, so it is impossible to go deep. If the sword of giant Schulte fell outside the area where Sylvie could sneak in, it would be useless.


    "Although I can''t help you down, mermaid can Please don''t underestimate the power of their singing. " Leviathan said, "however, the volcanoes in the mississilu sea area have reached the active stage, and there is only one chance. If it fails, 90% of the volcanoes will erupt, then there will be no way to find the sword. Please keep this in mind..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    Although it is almost impossible to have snow on the tuyere plateau due to the continuous monsoon all year round, the cliffs of the west land under it have turned into a piece of white because of the heavy snow in recent days.


    It is almost impossible to climb the cliff with its huge figure, which is almost impossible to get close to the ground with its huge figure of human hands.


    It''s the monster that resurrects with the help of the corpse of the magician, vermore Barol.


    From the ice free River straight forward to here, no matter what obstacles encountered on the road are crushed with absolute force.


    Its figure, its existence and its behavior all release unbearable madness.


    Ordinary people''s words, no, even if ordinary magicians witness its shadow without preparation, they will surely fall into chaos because of the impact of incomprehensible impact on their reason.


    In fact, along the way, there are many creatures or demons that have lost their ability to move because of this reason and can only be crushed by them and turned into part of their bodies.


    It is precisely because of this, originally only one person as big as Barol, but now has no inferior to the mountain giant''s terrible body.


    "Although I have already prepared myself, I still feel disgusted and scared when I look at this monster directly..."


    The former second school district of Aldrich college, now the air fortress is suspended thousands of meters high, hidden in the clouds, monitoring the movement of the monster.


    Kamiyou in the dean''s room groaned.


    On the window glass in front of him, it was like a large color TV set, playing the situation below. As their target, Barol occupies nearly 80% of the whole image.


    It is not only him, but also his kamiyu, who is in the dean''s office and can face the external scenes directly, does not have a good expression on his face.


    Even if the other party didn''t deliberately do anything to them, they may not even find them, but just seeing its existence makes an invisible sense of terror grow at the speed of light Fear, panic, timidity, all the negative emotions that human beings should have suddenly surged up, like an invisible black palm, starting from the tailbone, sticking to the spine, slowly moving up, ravaging their organs, holding their hearts, making their blood cold, and as if they would invade the brain at any time.


    The unpleasant feeling fills the chest, then overflows, rages in the room, and makes the atmosphere in the room drop to freezing point.


    "You can escape in the hands of monsters of this level It''s true that Sophia taught them. "


    Riedel took two deep breaths, trying to hold back his cowardice about running.


    "After all, can we really win this monster..." Tannis seemed to be under the most pressure. His forehead and temples were covered with cold sweat, and his lips were shaking. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t hide his inner shaking.


    At the same time, his words also expressed the wishes of all the people present.


    They never thought that they would only be shocked by the sight of a monster.


    "No problem Professor Sophia, they''ve gone to the terrace, ready to meet the guy. According to sister fitter''s information, Qiyao mage Association and forest spirit have sent corresponding troops to help us fight against that guy together


    Dorothy encouraged them with a tone of little confidence.


    Unfortunately, it doesn''t seem to have any consoling effect at all.


    As usual, the professors of Aldrich college came out with a fortress of war, a group of all middle-level magicians supported by the mage Association and several high-level magicians. In addition, the most powerful profession of Forest Elves, the Luna guard, came forward to meet with him, who had helped them To the enemy, not only that, although there has been no formal action, but the holy land has also sent out a chant team, which is standing by in the distance to support them and their friends.


    Such a gorgeous lineup, not to mention killing a monster, even if it is used to fight the orcs to death, it is estimated that it will be OK - and the winning side is still bigger.


    But once you see Barol''s noumenon, no matter how optimistic people are, they will feel powerless from the bottom of their hearts.


    "Hasn''t the mentality been adjusted yet?" At this time, a pearl figure slowly appeared in the room, looked at the four pale little guys, and said in a soft voice: "originally, your task this time is to coordinate all friendly forces to fight Just like the "operator" mentioned by Sylvie in the common sense class, of course, I will help you


    With that, she gave a gentle smile to the four little guys who were lack of confidence: "no problem, as long as everything goes as planned, it will be ok..."


    - Aldrich''s open air platform --


    the simple airport originally carried here has already been demolished by the little dwarfs. Now, countless magic circles are covered with a very wide open platform, forming an extremely complex magic position.Sophia is in the middle of the magic position. When it starts, she will dispatch magic as a central node with the help of the three sages.


    As Sophia closed her eyes for the battle that followed, Fett, the ghost girl, floated out of the marble floor.


    "No problem. The mage troops sent by the Qiyao mage Association and the moon god guards of Forest Elves have arrived at the scheduled location. Although I can''t contact the chant team of the pure white church for the time being, they should have their own way to confirm the current situation. Then we should send a signal that there will be no problem."


    Fitter said to Sophia, until this time, the ghost girl suddenly found that the red haired girl who seemed to be calm before her eyes was shaking slightly: "Sophia Are you afraid? "


    "It''s OK." Sophia opened her eyes, eyes full of firmness: "I''m ok. I''m more worried about the kids than that. I don''t know if it''s the right decision to bring them along this time


    "Peace of mind, their condition has stabilized. Being able to withstand the terror brought about by that monster is of great benefit to their future magic cultivation. "


    Fitter gently comforted: "now that Sylvie is not here, everything depends on you to give orders. Only you can''t fall here."


    "I understand. Now that everything is ready, Sophia nodded and stood up with a more determined expression on her face.


    The magic position starts automatically, and the magic power flows with the girl''s mind, gathering a certain degree of wind elements, acting as a loudspeaker, spreading her words to every friend''s ear in the sky and underground.


    "-- in the name of acting Dean of Aldrich college! The battle begins


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Let''s go back to five minutes before the war.


    This is the reading place of the old book of heaven within the former second school district of Aldrich college.


    "I always feel something wrong." Evangeline sits cross legged on a pile of gems that can be put on the earth to make ordinary people willful for a lifetime.


    Not far from her was Elijah, who was writing the mythological words in the old book of heaven.


    A little further away is the sapphire dragon, which is studying what has been written in silence.


    According to sapphire dragon itself, as time goes by, the knowledge of mythology has become a little vague, and it takes a certain time to interpret the exact content.


    "Miss Evangeline, is it really all right for you to stay here and not go to the terrace to help Miss Sophia?"


    Clearly, her movements were not interrupted, but Elia was able to have a dual-purpose conversation with Evangeline.


    "I''m just a medium level magician. In the current level of combat, unless I''m an organic medium level mage, I won''t have enough influence on the war situation. And I''m not as talented as Miss Sophia at manipulating magic positions, and I''m not going to be of any use. Instead of making trouble in the past, I''d better help you translate ancient books here. Even if I have any chores, it doesn''t matter. "


    Evangeline sighed and said with regret that she could not tell the truth from the false: "after all, in the face of this disaster, my identity as a former imperial princess is nothing."


    Her last sentence should be a joke. Elia thought to herself.


    But in fact, Elia stayed here for the same reason. As a saint, although she has extremely strong self-healing ability and strong enough perception ability, her divinity skills are basically seal and healing, which can not play a big role in the battle. Therefore, jifurei, the holy silver sword who also wrote down the words of the old book of heaven, went to the open-air platform to prepare for the war, but she could only stay here and write the mythology.


    "Well, Miss Evangeline, what do you mean by ''not right''


    Finally, she decided not to take care of the other party''s obscure joke. Elia asked again.


    "I mean the Forest Elves."


    Evangeline replied immediately.


    Because of the aidric College''s call for help, the forest elves who had received sividan almost lost their blood and sent the moon god guard to help them fight against the enemy.


    Elijah thought for a moment, but could not think of anything wrong.


    So she simply looked at Evangeline.


    "Even if we send out a distress signal, it''s strange that the Forest Elves will send a moonguard to help." Evangeline also did not sell the key to attract people''s appetite, but explained quickly: "in the forest spirit system, other special professions are basically equal in their social status. No profession is as good as magician in human society, which is superior to other professions, but the moon god guard is different."


    "From the age of myth No, even before the mythical age, because the documents left at present can only be traced back to the mythological era, so let''s make a final conclusion about that era Since the mythical age, high elves have had a profession similar to the "moon god guard". At that time, they were known as "Luna crazy believers". They took the quiet moon as their highest goal, even if they sacrificed themselves to protect the quiet moon. And their status in the minds of the elves is far higher than that of the ordinary people. If we must say that the protection of the moon god is the last belief of the Forest Elves... "


    "Since the mythical age, they have never left the courtyard of the moon for more than a few kilometers. Even when the Forest Elves suffered from the extermination crisis, they only came to the stage late. Because everything in their mind is not as precious as the quiet and peaceful moon


    At this point, Evangeline''s face became a little cold: "then, why do people who refuse to show up at will when their own race is about to be destroyed will appear at this time? Just because you''ve been saved by Sylvie? "


    Although she didn''t say so, the expression of irony on her face revealed something.


    "I should say it''s you who know so much."


    Elia also raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    "What I taught at Aldrich college is, at best, the history of magic, and some key events will naturally be remembered."


    Then from just now on, the dragon has been silent until now, and he has put together the last piece of puzzle for them.


    "That''s about it -" it shakes its huge head, and in the magic lamp''s reflection, sapphire like scales twinkle with mysterious light.


    "Destruction beckons to it, and that is the origin and end of all compatriots. Balor took off his eyes and offered his most sincere faith to the false great being. The eternity of the old night responds, transcends the ages, and wakes from the land of sleep. ¡»¡±"It is a shadow that should not exist in the world, and the eyes of the world have never witnessed the shadow''s appearance. It feeds on everything in the world and prefers the soul of living beings. The victims will be lured by the false power and shield their blindness until the horror and endless night come upon them. "


    ", "when the night covers the whole world, the Lord finally shows us his great power. "


    " as the fear itself, the origin and end of all coexist. The eternal existence will not die, but in the strange eternity, even death will die. Then the Lord buried the existence in the sky, where no one could reach out. It was a great being, like him, who had wandered between the sky and the kingdom of God since ancient times. On that day, the pure white tower was transformed into the path of light, and all errors were corrected. The great power of the Lord purified human beings and let us know what blasphemy is. You are guilty After the verdict, the Lord threw Barol into the abyss of despair, dispelled the darkness of the world with his own brilliance, and completely removed the fear left by the hypocritical existence from the hearts of the people. "It is said that in the forgotten dark corners of the world,


    evil creatures of the Archaean era are still lurking,


    its followers are waiting for an opportunity to awaken it from its endless sleep - and so on. "


    after Evangeline was silent for a moment, she raised her head and showed a very complicated expression.


    "Well At least we know what vermore barrow wants to do... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    After receiving the mermaid''s songs and gaining the ability to move freely in the sea again, Sylvia and saran found the undersea volcano in the Missouri sea area under the guidance of mermaid.


    Rather than a volcano, it is more like a Grand Canyon or rift valley burning underwater, winding out several kilometers of orange light, giving a strange brightness to the dark deep sea.


    It was quite a distance away from the crater, but SIVI could already feel the sea water around him. The somatosensory temperature was close to 50 ¡æ.


    Although there are occasional white shrimps, crabs and deep-sea fish around them, the numbers are obviously becoming less and less, and the appearance of those creatures is becoming more and more strange.


    There is almost no sign of life near the crater, even sponges and sea anemones. The closer you get to the crater, the more you can smell a smell of sulfur. The temperature of sea water also becomes higher and higher as the distance is shortened.


    When he really stepped into the range of undersea volcanoes, a feeling that he was cooking in a pot surrounded SIVI''s mind.


    Mermaids have no way to get close to it. Even if they have more adaptability than other marine creatures, it does not mean that they can come and go freely in boiling water.


    Saran was also left outside by Sylvie. Anyway, the little vampire can''t help in this situation. It''s better to stay outside, and the provincial figure makes SIVI worried.


    When he got to the edge of the canyon, Sylvie suddenly felt something was wrong.


    ¡°£¨¡­¡­ Is it an illusion? In short, let''s go into the magma for the time being. "


    In this way, Xiwei opened the double-sided Nuo mode, so that the huge glass giant appeared on the sea floor.


    In other words, the brave young man (23 years old) dived into the magma to find out what he was looking for with his huge man-shaped decisive weapon (double-sided Nuo). This scene has a subtle sense of seeing


    "I hope it will be smooth sailing."


    Different from many people''s imagination, the density of magma is far greater than that of water, which means that magma can''t dive into it as easily as water.


    In fact, when SIVI stepped on the double faced Suo, in addition to the white flame burning down his feet, he felt as if he had stepped on the soft rubber.


    Do you really want to sneak into this thing


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment, then forced himself into it.


    If you can''t, you can use the president''s void grip to open the road. If you don''t say anything else, at least there is no problem escaping.


    It''s only when you dive into the magma that the weird and familiar feeling becomes clearer.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­ It doesn''t look like an illusion


    Fire element.


    The elements in the lava can be felt around.


    You know, because there is no magic in this world, the magic elements also disappear. However, in this submarine volcano, SIVI can feel the element of fire, which undoubtedly shows a point.


    The sword of giant Schulte may have some unknown power, which is so powerful that it can even disobey the laws of the world.


    The creatures of this world, even if they have the ability to enter the lava, will be lost in the vast lava, unable to find the exact direction - the visibility in the lava is very poor, or there is no such concept of visibility. It may take months to find the location of the sword of Schulte.


    But SIVI is different. As a magician who is extremely sensitive to the magic elements, the existence of fire element is like a guiding light, which lights his way forward in the dark - as long as he moves in the direction of dense elements of fire.


    I don''t know how long it has gone. There is no reference to the distance and time in the lava. Suddenly, Xiwei feels that the whole body is light, and the whole person is on an open platform.


    The platform is only about 35 square kilometers in size, but in the center is a building similar to the sun pyramid.


    The architectural style is a bit like the red lotus Dharma, but it is more magnificent than the place that can be called a cult organization.


    The edge of the platform is surrounded by an invisible boundary, which blocks the lava from the outside.


    Sylvie walked up the outer steps of the building and soon reached the top of the building.


    There is a small altar, surrounded by many bright red glittering crystals, they form a wonderful magic array. They constantly release magic to form a boundary to isolate the lava from the outside. At the same time, it absorbs the power of fire from the lava to supplement its strength, so that it can operate for countless years without maintenance


    In the center of the altar is a three person high statue with a shining sword in his hand, which is supposed to be the sword of giant Schulte.


    Sylvie did not rush to pull out the sword of Schulte. Instead, he studied the bright red glittering crystals. The cautious habit he developed in the copy made him unable to ignore any details in this strange environment.As a result, Sylvie found that their power and Magic were very similar.


    If we have to make an analogy, it''s like the feeling after mixing the strength of mermaid''s music score with the magic of the main material plane.


    After studying Yao Jing, he put his eyes on the statue in the center.


    The statue of the sword holder looks very rough. It has no facial features, its body is out of proportion, and it has almost no details. The sculptor completely says, "ah, it''s so troublesome. Can I just carve a human figure?" That kind of perfunctory attitude.


    The feeling became more obvious when compared with his hand''s exquisite and shining sword.


    SIVI tried to pull out the sword of Schulte with the grip of ether. As a result, the hand made of ether was engulfed by a sudden flame when it touched the handle of the sword and burned completely


    "I see. The difficulty is how to collect the sword."


    It''s no wonder that all the way was smooth and calm, and even there was no monster. It was difficult to get something from the copy. At least he met several groups of elite monsters and a big boss. He was very uncomfortable.


    After thinking about it for a moment, SIVI resolutely touched the statue and found that touching the statue would not be burned by the fire. After that, he directly put the sword and the statue into the storage box


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    Sylvie failed to pull out the sword of Schulte.


    The "master''s grip of ether" will be burned as soon as it touches the hilt.


    And Sylvie didn''t intend to touch the sword with his own hands in case of uncertainty.


    "So there is no other way?" On the island near the eye of the sea, saran looked at the rock with the sword of Schulte in her heart. If Sylvie hadn''t stopped her, she might have pulled the sword with the vampire''s resilience and physical strength.


    It''s worth mentioning that it''s already evening, so the little girl doesn''t have to wear that hot cloak.


    "No, there is another way."


    SIVI snapped his finger: "there are four hands in double-sided Nuo, which correspond to my four abilities of" master''s grip ". How many have you seen so far, saran


    The little vampire was stunned, and then counted: "the first thing I saw was the" grip of the ether ", which was similar to the ability to make the mage''s hand huge and substantial; then the" healing grip "which cured the imp of Nios, and the most beautiful but dangerous" grip of nothingness ", and Eh? You seem to have only used three abilities? "


    "Yes, the fourth hand is not used, but the adjustment of that one will take some time. I''m afraid that there will be any accident in the lava, so I brought it back first, and now it''s almost adjusted."


    Xiwei, with a smile, beckons double-sided Nuo in the eyes of the little vampire.


    The four hands of the original double-sided Nuo had the least sense of existence. At this time, it was quite different from the past. It was burning with a raging fire. The fire lit up most of the sea around. Even for a moment, the sense of being exceeded the bright hand of nothingness!


    "''The master''s grip of elements (fire)" Even if it can burn everything, it is still a flame! In that case, use fire to get fire! "


    With that, the flame in SIVI''s hand became even fiercer, and could be seen even a few kilometers away.


    The elemental grip can switch freely among various elemental swords. It is the most flexible and difficult to control among the four hands. Because there is no magic element in the world, it is very difficult to adjust it. If the fire element is not found under the lava this time, it might be difficult to wake it up.


    Many mermaids who have not left the eye of the sea are attracted by the scene here, swimming over, like in a bonfire party around the island, seems to be looking forward to something.


    SIVI controls the elemental grip (fire) and grabs the hilt of Schulte''s sword.


    Just for a moment, he felt that a fierce fire element was infused into the grip of the element. Suddenly, the flame on the hand of the flame which was originally flaming rose several meters again. The hand seemed to be bigger than the body of double-sided Nuo.


    But the framework of the elemental grip has not been burned down, which does not prevent it from moving on.


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­ No, it can only be lifted with that stone if it goes on like this. "


    Sylvie tried to move and found that the sword and the stone did not separate.


    "Can''t you just destroy that stone?" Saran curiously to one side because of fear of SIVI''s fire and quit a long distance of the mermaid Inari.


    "I don''t know This is not mentioned in the prophecy... "


    The mermaid shook her head awkwardly.


    "If you don''t say it, it means" no prohibition. "


    SIVI pressed the stone with his etheric grip, then tried to shake the hilt. After finding that there was no sign of loosening, he lost his patience and began to persuade Inari.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think so


    Inari replied in a low voice, but SIVI didn''t hear.


    "Well, I''m not polite," he said


    As soon as the words fell, before Sylvie''s nothingness could be grasped, the stone was suddenly sent out like a few people''s words, making the elemental grip easily draw out the sword of Schulte


    Sylvie "..."


    Saran: "it''s


    Inari: --


    What a trial stone to bully the soft and fear the hard.


    In a word, after getting Schulte''s sword, SIVI plans to cut open the space directly, rescue the vampire Princess trapped in the scarlet stone pillar, and then return to the main material plane.


    But something unexpected happened.


    "You can''t cut it in."


    Even if it is incarnated as a double-sided Nuo, the sword of Schulte has no ability to cut open space. In fact, its original ability seems to be to burn everything. If this ability is used on the scarlet stone pillar, regardless of whether the stone is burned, the whole world will usher in the end of the world. It is enough that even the vampire princess inside will be burned together Sylvie gave it up.


    "This thing should be able to burn space, so you used to feel that way in Leviathan, but that kind of situation is not helpful now."In the end, Sylvie could only say that he could do nothing about it.


    What''s more, unlike SIVI''s own tearing space, burning down space is a significant damage to any plane. However, the destruction of the plane will be hostile to the plane''s will, from bad luck to bad luck and accidents to walking, eating and choking


    And this weapon is not a local product of this magic free world. According to the information obtained by the root demon eye, it should have fallen from the fire element plane to this side. The reason is also related to the ability to burn space.


    "To put it simply, although it can''t pull your sister out of it, it can make it easier for us to return to the main material plane in the future..."


    Finally, Sylvie summed up the performance of Sharan''s sword.


    "So, what should my sister do?"


    Saran looked at Seaver nervously. The sobbing expression on her small face made Seaver feel soft.


    "Don''t worry, didn''t I say that? Just give me another two days to decipher the origin of the world, so that I can use the legendary ability in this world, it should be no problem to get your sister out of that thing. "


    Sylvie sighed, touched the little vampire''s head, and said softly.


    Although we finally got around to this issue, with Schulte''s sword, it should be faster to decipher the origin of the world.


    "Well, I believe you." Saran''s eyes sparkle at Seaver, which makes the cheeky Sylvie feel embarrassed.


    So far, it has been nearly a day since they crossed the main material plane into the world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    The time is the third day after SIVI left the main material plane, and the location is the edge of tuyere plateau.


    The Allied forces, mainly at the Academy of Aldrich, began a formal war with the enemy of the gods, vermore Barol, who emerged from the ice free river.


    "How about communication now?" Sophia looked at the monster from a distance, and asked fitter around him.


    "No problem. Just now the chant team of the pure white church has also sent a contact, and has joined the mage troops of the Qiyao mage Association and the Forest Elves."


    Fitter closed his eyes, identified the situation of the backup through the college beacon he had given to the other party, and then reported to the redhead.


    "That''s good. When that guy escapes into the plateau, we can''t do anything with it. Now let the mage troops fire together to stop the guy from climbing up!"


    Sofia begins to order.


    "Yes."


    There are nearly 300 mage troops sent by Qiyao mage Association. The lowest rank is middle level mages, and many of them are Kingdom magicians (worshiping mages). It is because hornhager''s recruitment that they join this force. It can be said that this is the strongest mage team that human beings can make up under normal circumstances.


    Even if the magic volley of 300 people can''t cause substantial damage to Barol, at least it can smash the cliff of the west land and let the other party fall from it.


    However, the plan was blocked unexpectedly in the beginning.


    After a long time without seeing an attack magic rising, Sophia frowned: "fitter, what''s wrong with the mage troops?"


    The ghost girl closed her eyes and seemed to be getting information through the college beacon.


    It was a moment before she opened her eyes, and there was an incredible look on her pearl face.


    "More than 60% of the members of the mage army are in a state of extreme mental instability because they see the appearance of vermoor Barol. They fail to cast the spell and become fireworks themselves..." Although he didn''t need to breathe as a ghost, fitter took a deep breath because of his habits before he continued: "the mage army is basically in a half destroyed state now The most powerful combat power of human beings is directly killed by the explosion caused by casting failure! "


    "Are you kidding me?! Aura of fear or aura of fear? Even if it''s high-level horror, those high-level mages who lead the team can''t be unaware of it! What''s more, there are two Great Magicians there


    Sophia stamped her foot hard, and her hard soled boots clattered on the bluestone floor.


    "The reason for the failure is unknown, but it can be known that the opponent has no magic or magic like ability At least I haven''t used the magic or magic like abilities that have been known for a long time


    Compared with the young Sophia, fitter is obviously much more calm: "please calm down, continue to order, stop the other party."


    "The Moon Guard does not have the ability of long-range attack Can the choir of the pure white church be able to attack the enemy on a large scale? "


    "Yes, but now their mental state is not very stable. Chanting of hymns is similar to the mode of collaborative casting. I''m afraid it will not be good for them to fight forcibly in this situation."


    The ghost girl still calmly prompted.


    "In the end, we can only rely on ourselves How about the loading of magic guided guns Sophia asked stiffly, biting her fingernails.


    "It''s loaded and ready to launch. In addition, those sentinel towers can also emit magic rays


    Unlike those magic ships that are about to be frozen into popsicles, the second school district was left in the half plane by SIVI at the beginning, while Sophia opened the border only after they opened it. Although it has been a period of time, the magic weapon inside can still be used.


    "Good, all fire!" Sofia''s order was immediately conveyed by fitter to the dean''s office, where the little guys executed.


    I saw that the magic guided cannons, which had been buzzing for a long time because of the completion of charging, shot a dark blue light column towards the monster on the cliff of the west land, accompanied by dozens of much thinner magic rays.


    There was a violent explosion on the cliff of the west land. The snow and debris suddenly raised a huge dust to block out the sun.


    But the smoke and dust was immediately blown away by the high winds of the tuyere plateau, revealing the almost undamaged vermoor Barol inside.


    The other side''s neck was twisted 180 degrees, and his cold eyes were fixed on the second school district in the sky.


    Through the magic of magnifying glass, you can directly see Sophia of the other side, and immediately you have the illusion that your body is frozen.


    At the same time, the next round of magic light turns into a bright light, but the next one turns into a magic light!


    "Fitter!" Sophia cried subconsciously.


    "Yes."


    As one of the three sages, fitter can operate the defense border of the second school district. If the border is evenly distributed around the whole empty island in the usual form, it will certainly not be able to withstand this attack. Therefore, it is necessary to compress it to a point at this time.Dozens of magic arrays chime with each other, resonate with each other, and finally form a huge magic array, which blocks the light column No, it''s not so much blocking it as scattering it in other directions.


    "The defense system is overheated. Sylvie doesn''t seem to have upgraded this barrier I hope the other party won''t be so quick... "


    Before fitter had finished speaking, a second beam of light came again!


    "Isn''t there any magic around it?" Sophia exclaimed in horror.


    "This time it''s all soil and water It draws magic elements from the underground to cast this attack... " Fitter immediately replied.


    The light column hit the huge magic array again, and suddenly the magic array made an unbearable sound. Many small magic arrays were like light bulbs at the end of their life. After flashing for a while, they lost all their brilliance.


    When the other party''s light column is over, the magic array has become tattered, just like a candle in the wind.


    "If the defense system doesn''t block, it''s scrapped." Fitter''s voice became a little weak.


    And then a third beam of light shot down here


    This time, is it due to the wind elements coming down from the plateau.


    Sofia shook her head, abandoned the distractions, and concentrated on the magic field, trying to block a blow through the second school district.


    The beam of light, as expected, easily penetrated the defensive barrier and enveloped the college like an aurora of despair.


    "Miss Sophia, please take care of me later."


    At this moment, the holy silver sword Ji furei, who had been waiting by, suddenly called out her angel with wings. Then she let the angel lean on her body, dragging the sword of victory in rotation with both hands, turning into a streamer and bumping into the light pillar.


    There is a big difference between the two - Barol''s beam of light is enough to cover the main building of Aldrich college, while Frey is just a silver light.


    It''s like an elephant or an ant.


    But it was the stubborn ant that resisted the attack of the light column and completely blocked it.


    Then, Fu Lei, who was full of smoke, turned back and gave a slight smile. The whole person was like a shot put, falling from the air, and the blood was falling from her body, just like bright red petals. It looked very sad and beautiful


    "Damn it, the magic field can''t spread out of the Academy, fitter. Can you save her?" Sophia yelled at the top of her voice.


    "Sorry, Miss Sophia..." Fitter held out his hand, which was far more transparent than ever before, and said he could not do anything about it: "most of my strength is used to keep this empty Island running."


    However, even if Frey fought for her own life, she still failed to save Aldrich''s second school district. It''s just a matter of delaying the collapse for a few minutes.


    The fourth beam of light was barely blocked by Sophia''s magic position, and then the girl fell to the ground and vomited blood; the fifth beam went straight through the college from the bottom, and the magnificent Island crashed from the sky and became a pile of ruins.


    Pushing aside the rubble, Sophia managed to emerge from the ruins.


    But the scene in front of her had already made the girl feel desperate from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If Sylvie had been there, it would not have been so bad? " She looked at Barol, who had climbed to the top of the tuyere plateau, and murmured to herself.


    "No, you''re wrong. It''s not the worst of things yet."


    Suddenly, a voice that had never been heard rang out behind her, scaring the girl.


    I see her big eyes.


    The sapphire dragon is lying there, and its beautiful scales are now full of cracks.


    "Are you all right?" Sophia asked, "and your voice..."


    "It''s not the time to care about it." Sapphire dragon looked up at the tuyere Plateau: "to be precise, you are about to witness the worst of the situation..."


    Sophia subconsciously followed its eyes, and then did not know when a huge tornado appeared on the edge of the tuyere plateau. The destination of vermore barrow seems to be inside that tornado.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Sophia asked in surprise.


    "There is a ''key'' sealed on the tuyere plateau. Vermore Barol is going back to take out the ''key'' and open the ''lock'' to release the locked monster."


    Sapphire dragon didn''t sell the key, but replied very directly.


    At this time, Barol has broken into the tornado, the sky is suddenly occupied by darkness, as if something gathered in the sky over the whole world.


    "Is it all over..." Feeling the desperation in the sky, Sophia lost her vitality and was on the verge of falling to the ground at any time: "I can feel something coming out Ten times more terrifying than vermore barrow No, a hundred times... ""The world is over, but you still have hope."


    The sapphire dragon put one of its scales in front of Sophia, which seemed to be engraved with something: "this is the weakness of vermoor Barol that I knew after reading the old book of heaven."


    "Is it too late to bring it out now?" Sophia looked at the dragon scale in her hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sophia, do you know my name Sapphire dragon suddenly asked.


    The girl shook her head blankly.


    "Remember, my name is Noel." The sapphire dragon suddenly opened its wings, and its scales were fragmented, revealing the green body inside: "you may know the specific situation from the mouth of another" I "


    "What..."


    Before Sofia could ask any questions, the sapphire dragon spat out a strange thing and handed it to Sophia''s other hand.


    It''s a bit like a pocket watch, and a bit like Sinan. It''s full of cracks and rust. It looks like an antique that nobody wants.


    It''s very heavy to start with, and it''s so cold that it doesn''t look like it''s just spitting out of a dragon''s mouth.


    "This is the final insurance made by the" dawn leader "who exhausted the whole power of dawn. It is one of the few" artifact "that can be confirmed in the world The sapphire dragon, who claimed to be Noel, said to Sophia, "it''s under very strict conditions. At least I can''t use it under normal circumstances. But when the monster is released, the whole world is on the verge of destruction, and even the rules start to be confused, it can be used with perseverance."


    "Sophia, looking at this strange little thing, asked


    "The pointer of dawn," Seaver called it As sapphire Dragon said this, Xi Xiao''s pointer began to shine: "it has only one effect, that is, it can bring you back in the past, but only two days ago."


    A huge tentacle stretched out from the darkness of the sky, and wherever it touched, whether it was mountains or rivers, whether it was a village or a farmland, it was all falling apart, the ground was crumbling, all of which collapsed and fell into the darkness below.


    Sophia was shocked by the sudden change.


    If that tentacle is allowed to be destroyed, the whole world will soon be in darkness, right?


    As she thought so, more tentacles began to come down from the sky


    "I want to say something, but now it seems that time is too late." Sapphire Dragon No, maybe it''s better to call Noel now. It flapped its wings and flew forward to the dark sky, leaving only a few words: "come on, girl, in the time when SIVI is not here, create a miracle that belongs to you and become a living myth to save the world!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the light swallowed up the girl.


    When Sophia wakes up again, she finds herself sitting on the magic boat, with the scenery constantly retrogressing out of the window.


    Around them are a group of people who went to the ice free River, as well as Laven and helo who came out to rescue the scene later.


    It seems that this period of time is really


    "- two days ago, when I just escaped from the ice free river."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    The familiar sound of the magic ship''s engines somehow reassured Sophia.


    The snow outside the window is still the same. Although the expression of the people in the magic boat is not relaxed, there is no sense of despair.


    Vermore barrow, the sorcerer group, the crash of the second school district of Aldrich college, the falling flower, and the huge tentacle from the sky, which destroyed everything, seemed to be just a nightmare that she did not want to recall.


    Only one thing, I don''t know when it appeared in her hand. The translucent scales of the dragon, shining with beautiful blue light, kept reminding her that everything was true, and if there was no action soon, it would still happen again.


    Sapphire runol told Sophia that the scales recorded the weakness of vermore Barol.


    As long as the so-called weakness can really affect the monster, rather than such nonsense as "because Barol''s strongest is the magic eye, its weakness is that it''s just the ordinary vermoor giant to get rid of the devil''s eye." then it''s not a delusion to stop that monster from summoning monsters that are infinitely stronger than it.


    With such a mood, Sophia turned her eyes to the words of dragon scale.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t understand it at all. "


    Then I found that I didn''t know this kind of writing.


    "This is not dragon language." "The Lord''s spear of light pierced through his body, and the judgment has begun. When the spring in the Holy Grail of life is about to wash its sin, its eyes give out a dirty light. It howls, twitches and rushes out hysterically Surrounded by angels, they finally fell into a bottomless abyss, lingered in the dark underground, and vowed that one day they would return to the earth and take revenge on the Lord and his beloved land. " What is this, the fable of which nation? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Instead of answering her question, Sophia thought quickly in her head.


    Since Noel has said that this dragon scale records the weakness of Barol, the word "it" in this passage naturally refers to vermore Barol.


    It can be seen from this passage that the incarnation of the once sacred light once fought with the angels against vermore Barol, and won a victory, driving the other party into the abyss (actually hell).


    And if there is no exaggeration in this passage, if there was no escape at that time, the holy light could even purify vermore Barol through the "fountain of the Holy Grail of life"! So the answer is obvious. The weakness of vermore barore should be this "fountain of the Holy Grail of life.".


    Then the question arises: what is the Holy Grail of life?


    Although she is not a literary girl in the true sense, Sophia is also a type of well read poetry. Otherwise, SIVI would not invite her to become a professor in idrick.


    But the girl knows that she has never seen any information about the Holy Grail of life in myths or legends.


    "Miss Sophia." At this time, the girl named Raven suddenly came to Sophia.


    Sophia knows exactly what the other person is trying to say because she has already had an experience.


    "It''s the first time to meet, but if you don''t mind, I can discuss with you what to do after that."


    After the vicissitudes of life, most of Derry''s face and her high profile can make her look shameless.


    But that was the last time.


    After witnessing the end of the world and experiencing the cycle of time, although Sophia herself did not feel it, her temperament had already changed. Even if she talked to each other, she would not have the feeling of shrinking.


    "I know from some of my own channels that there is a certain degree of cooperation between Aldrich college and pure white holy land and Qiyao mage Association. If the interests can be clarified, it is not difficult to invite these two forces to help. In addition, the Forest Elves in the forest sea in the south are also a very beneficial force. Relying on the relationship between the president and them, it will not be too much hindrance for them to help If you find it difficult to deal with them, it''s OK for me to negotiate with them. "


    Lavin suggested very sincerely.


    In fact, it was the same last time. The cooperation project led by raven was successful in a short time, with the help of MAGE troops of Qiyao mage Association, hymn team of pure white church and Moon Guard of forest spirit.


    It is precisely because of this that the strategic policy of the last time was to concentrate all our forces, fight a decisive battle with the other side, and wipe out the enemy in one go.


    It''s a pity that the enemy''s strength was beyond everyone''s imagination. In the end, the mage troops were almost destroyed, the chant team was half destroyed, and the moon god guard lost contact. Even the Aldrich college suffered unprecedented huge losses.


    "No, the number of people doesn''t make sense to that monster..."At this point, Sophia pauses and feels confused.


    When they witnessed the appearance of vermoor Barlow from the ice free River, Sophia and his disciples were really shocked, but they had not yet reached the level that would affect casting. Among them, Sophia, the weakest one, could operate magic positions normally.


    However, at the cliff of the west land, those mage troops who are at least middle level mages have failed to cast due to excessive panic.


    Is it because he ate many demons and human beings on the way to the cliff of the west land?


    "If you can, try to create obstacles in the other party''s way forward. Even if you can''t trap the other party, you should at least delay its pace."


    So Sofia began to give very different instructions from the previous one.


    "But in this way, only relying on the strength of the academy itself, we want to defeat that monster..." "And we haven''t been able to determine the guy''s destination yet," Laven said hesitantly


    "Its destination is tuyere plateau."


    Sophia did not explain the source of her intelligence, but interrupted Raven''s words: "in addition, while delaying that guy, help me to ask the seven Yao mage Association, the pure white church, the king''s Council, and the Forest Elves for help. They don''t need to send someone, just ask them to help investigate and find a magic object called the Holy Grail of life ¡£¡±


    With that, the red haired girl reached out her hair and looked out of the window at Morag, looming in the wind and snow: "and I have to find our dragon friends again..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Because of some reasons, today''s mood is very bad, code deleted for a long time still can''t write a chapter, so let''s take a leave.


    Tomorrow, after I adjust my mood, I will add two chapters or five thousand words.


    Please forgive me.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    Inside of Aldrich college.


    Walking on the road paved with gems, Sophia saw the sapphire dragon lying in the treasure that could make the earth''s eyes red and bleed.


    "What can I do for you, little girl?"


    The sapphire dragon raised its huge dragon head, and the jewels the size of pigeon eggs clattered down its head like a stream.


    "Noel." Sophia calls out the other party''s name in a loud voice, her eyes fixed on the sapphire Dragon: "I need your help."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. If you know my name, you have already used it. "


    The sapphire Dragon nodded as if he understood something.


    "Tell me about it," its tone suddenly softened a lot, and its neutral and heavy voice softened, even a little feminine: "the end you''ve experienced."


    Sophia told sapphire ronol everything she had been through.


    After hearing this, Nuo''er vomited out the artifact, which looked like the combination of compass and Sinan. It was called "the pointer of dawn".


    Sophia had a subconscious look.


    "Cracks in the top Seems to have changed a lot? "


    "There are two kinds of artifact, one is the natural birth, the world''s rules of things, the other is man-made, to break the rules of the world things. Both the former and the latter are independent of the world system and unique in the past, present and future. " The sapphire dragon whispered, but its soft voice was still similar to thunder to Sophia: "so is the pointer of dawn. Each time it is used, it will greatly reduce its durability on all time lines. Coupled with the harsh conditions of use, it can be said that it is a artifact born to save the world. "


    "How many more times can it be used?" Looking at the cracked treasure, Sophia asked anxiously.


    "Once or twice If Sylvie doesn''t have a fix. "


    Dragon said: "but don''t think about one or two opportunities. Let''s solve this doomsday crisis at this time. Let''s have a fresh look at SIVI."


    Its cracked body also emerged from the pile of gems, looking at Sophia, who was so small to him, whispered.


    On the snow covered wasteland, many figures in magic robes and wizard hats are busy. On the horizon not far away, some strange atmosphere is slowly approaching.


    This is the former possession of timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    Originally, it was a war demon who occupied the place and stood on its own as the king. Although this kind of demon was not the top in the abyss, it was one of the most belligerent demons. They were like crazy soldiers. They did not know the pain and felt tired. They would fight all the time until they fell down.


    Because of this, the surrounding demon lords do not want to provoke this kind of madman.


    After all, even if you can win the other side, you will certainly be swallowed up by other covetous opponents because of the great loss of strength.


    Then they were all killed by a flood of magicians


    It''s not that humans are going to do something about Timothy, it''s that it''s become the front line against vermouth barore.


    Ordinary magic attacks seem to have no effect on Barol. At the same time, when facing Balor, the magicians will receive a spirit check. If they fail to pass the check, they will fail to cast a spell, or even bite themselves.


    Previously, Sophia watched an unpleasant fireworks without any preparation because she was not clear about the situation. The price was that the mage troops of Qiyao mage association were almost completely destroyed.


    But now that we have the preparation, we will not use that kind of unprovoked action to meet Barol Rather, the main purpose of the magicians here is not to meet each other, but to try to hold them down.


    "If magic doesn''t work, and there''s no way to cast a spell in front of the aspect, just do it before it comes."


    In charge of this place is a moragdian, a magician with profound knowledge of alchemy, and kamiyu, who has brought a lot of research results from Aldrich college.


    "According to the information returned by the Scouts of the king''s Council, the monster has no ability to fly. Although its destructive power and destructive desire are terrible, it has no interest in anything more than one kilometer away from its course of action."


    Kamiyou looked at the information in his hand: "well, according to these situations, what is the most easy to complete and the most obvious obstacle to the other party''s effect? I believe you have a clear idea."


    "It''s worth saying..." The other side pushed the pair of gold glasses on the bridge of his nose, which was produced by the Aldrich alchemist and sold by the college''s caravan in hohenhaig, and said with confidence on his face.


    "It''s the encountering magic tower!"


    "It''s a big trench Why Kamiyou was stunned.


    The other side seemed embarrassed and looked at him for a few seconds before he coughed."It''s a big trench!"


    "It''s too late to change my tongue at this time."


    Although magic itself had no effect on Barol, the geographical changes caused by magic were still useful.


    By creating large trenches with three characteristics of "deep", "wide" and "long", we can achieve the effect of delaying the speed of the other party.


    It is deep enough to allow Barol to spend a considerable amount of time climbing; it is wide enough to make Barol unable to cross the rift valley by jumping or using something as a bridge; and long enough to make Barol give up the idea of bypassing the rift valley and climb honestly.


    If it''s not for fear that the goods will change in a dangerous situation, kamiyu even wants to cover the soil with earth element magic when the other party enters the valley bottom of the rift valley, so-called live burial


    It may take countless human and material resources for the earth to create a terrain comparable to the Great Rift Valley, but this is a magical world. With the earth element magic as a tool, it is not difficult to create this level of trench when there are plenty of magicians and magic.


    In fact, because there is no need to limit the level of strength, with the efforts of nearly a thousand primary magicians and hundreds of middle-level magicians, the trench was dug out in a few hours.


    They are not satisfied with the current situation, but they are not satisfied with all their efforts.


    "It''s not over. You can dig as many trenches as you can from here to the cliff of the west land! If the magic is exhausted, go to the magic boat over there to get the magic recovery potion! Try harder, our achievements are related to the future of mankind


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    About five kilometers away from the implementation point of trench operations, the temporary headquarters of MAGE troops dispatched by Qiyao mage association were stationed here.


    Several magicians are working together to support a magic principle similar to a telescope. Through some obstacles and shelters, through a magic screen with a height of three meters, they observe the direction of trench operations from a distance.


    After a long time, and the sky that a ray of terrible air pressure with the scene of the monster finally appeared in the magic composition of the screen!


    Suddenly, several mages who supported the distant magic felt a burst of fear and madness that could not be ignored. The magic could not be maintained, and the magic began to run wild.


    If it wasn''t for the low level of the magic itself, and it was shared by several people, I''m afraid these magicians would have turned into human fireworks because of the magic.


    "Was the battle successful?" Asked the high-level magician from hornhager, a little flustered.


    But now that the magic screen has disappeared, no one can answer his questions.


    "I didn''t expect to even be able to observe each other in this way. It''s a monster that even Professor Sophia is afraid of."


    Kamiyou sighed, then took out a magic object that looked like a brush and daubed it on the wall.


    On the wall, where it was smeared, it became silver like a mirror. Then the mysterious Rune loomed on it. Finally, the rune faded, and the figure of vermore Barol reappeared in it. It looked like the magic screen held up by several magicians just now!


    "If there is such a good thing, why not take it out earlier?" Asked the high wizard.


    "Because it''s expensive, of course! And if I use this, there will be magic waves on the scouting beetles I put out for shooting, which can be easily found by the enemy! "


    Kamiyou replied with an unhappy face.


    In the middle of their argument, vermore barrow failed to cross the trench and fell straight into it. He lost track and didn''t climb up for a long time.


    After noticing this, kamiyu immediately left the high-level magician who seemed to want to continue fighting, and began to control the beetle from a long distance and flew down the trench to see where the monster had climbed.


    However, after flying to the bottom of the trench, what they saw was not the monster, but a deep cave on the wall leading to the cliff of the west land


    "Are you kidding?" Kamiyou only felt that his mouth was very bitter and astringent: "is this OK?"


    "Miss Sophia, we still haven''t been able to find a magic object called the Holy Grail of life."


    The liaison from the pure white church reported to Sophia.


    Not long ago, the liaison of Qiyao mage association also said similar things.


    What''s more, there was a communication from kamiyu in timothyn, saying that the trench tactics did not work as expected at first, and that vermoor Barol was walking on the road like a common road, with the soil, rocks, gravel and the air on the ground having no effect on him at all. Even if the rock reinforcement is applied to the path that the other party will pass in advance, it is still the same as tofu for that monster. The level gap between the two sides is too big.


    Is it difficult to attack the other party by force If the general mage will be affected by the other side and lead to casting failure, then replace with equipment that can help cast magic, and even use magic items that can generate magic by themselves only by injecting magic


    At the thought, Sophia shook her head and threw the unreliable thoughts out of her mind.


    Although most people don''t know the horror of vermore barrow, Sophia, who has been reincarnated once, knows very well that no matter whether he can raise so many precious magic items in a short period of time, even if he can really get them out, 80% of them are not his opponents.


    "Well, you''ll continue to pay attention to the notice from the pure white church."


    Sofia waves, lets the other person step back, sighs deeply, and then connects to sapphire runol in the basement through the Aldrich college communications component.


    "Do you know anything about the Grail of life? Whatever else, at least tell me what it looks like? Just by one name, I think in two days No, there''s only a little more than one day left. It''s impossible to find it in such a short time? "


    Sophia asked, somewhat exhausted.


    In addition to the three days before samsara, Sophia has not slept well for five days. Although the physical fatigue during reincarnation seems to have been reset, her mental loss can not be made up for, which makes her feel deeply tired all the time.


    "I don''t know very well about it. If Sylvie is still here, you can ask him. I think he might know."


    Sapphire dragon''s tone sounds a bit helpless.


    Sophia was also frustrated.


    If Sylvia is still on the main material plane, war at this level will not have to worry about.Although they always seem to be lazy and loose, and they often leave the work of the college to them. These professors run around on their own, but whenever something big happens, Sylvie is always the most reliable.


    With him, I always feel that even if the sky falls, there will be no problem


    "But I think it''s called the Holy Grail of life, but maybe it''s not a cup at all." Sapphire dragon suddenly said.


    Just as Sophia was going to ask more questions, the door of the dean''s room was thumping.


    Immediately ended the conversation with sapphire dragon. Sophia shook her finger, and the mage''s hand opened the door.


    Standing outside was Fleur, whose Knight''s armor became more polished.


    "Miss Sophia, have you seen Lord Elijah?" She asked in a very rigid tone, paying great attention to etiquette and the relationship between superiors and subordinates: "from just now on, I can''t find her."


    "No, she didn''t come here."


    Sophia immediately shook her head and replied.


    "But miss fitter is the clearest thing about the college. If you want, I can ask fitter to ask."


    "Please."


    After calling fitter back to the dean''s office through the special call bell in the dean''s office, Sophia immediately asked flea where Elia was.


    Fitter''s answer surprised both of them.


    "If you''re asking the old Saint Elijah She has just taken a magic boat to the cliff of the west land. It is said that she is trying to seal the monster with the latest seal magic of the pure white church


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    The peculiar smell of the sea comes with the sound of waves and the cry of seagulls - if the giant white bird with wings no less than that of a bus can be counted as a seagull.


    Without personal experience, probably no one will believe that the foundation of the world, that is, the entire seabed has been tilted substantially. If there is a little accident, mermaid, let alone, at least human civilization will disappear completely.


    As it takes so much time to analyze the origin of the world, Sylvie can only bear to stay in the world.


    But it''s not his style to stay and do nothing like this. Except to brush the equipment in the copy, his only pleasure now is to interpret the astronomy of truth from asacher.


    "Is it interesting?"


    Saran was lying on the top of the black hexahedron stele. She was looking down at the lower part of truth astronomy. She was reading something. She asked bored.


    "Well, to be honest, it''s not very interesting."


    Seavy looked up with a subtle expression on his face: "but a lot of times we do something based on the fact that it''s not fun."


    "What do you know from that?"


    "This piece of truth records a myth in astronomy, which may be older than the age of the night devil..." While glancing at the inscriptions and combining the achievements of the past few days, SIVI translated with some stumbling words: "there is a very great existence. Let''s call it" the supreme will ". It awakens in this world and begins to guide the development of the world. With its help, all living things thrive But at this time, there were three powerful creatures from outside the world. Well, for a while, they became "external gods" - the three external gods discovered the world and forced to settle here, developing their ethnic groups. "


    "It is not that the supreme will has not failed to accept visitors from the outside world, but the existence of external gods seriously threatens the operation of the world itself - they and their ethnic groups eat on the existence, gnaw at the law and the foundation of the world, making the whole world at risk."


    "So the supreme will thought that it could not go on like this. It created a door and wanted to seal the external gods in the door. Unfortunately, its attempt was detected by the external gods. At last, only one external God was locked in the door, and the other two external gods fought with the supreme will. In the end, although the supreme will defeated the two external gods, the world was also affected by their fighting waves And completely destroyed This is the end of this truth. "


    Said Sylvie to the little vampire.


    "Gee, gee, Gee?! It''s too bad to end with the destruction of the world


    The little vampire raised his hand in protest.


    "It''s no use saying that to me I didn''t write it. "


    West Wei has no choice but to say.


    But his heart was not as relaxed as it seemed.


    Although it is only a guess, is the gate recorded in the astronomy of truth the gate of truth? If this is the case, then the God who is locked in the door will undoubtedly be ozaki named wulamo of endless reincarnation


    Wolfram alone is not SIVI can deal with, but according to the astronomical records of truth, there are still two monsters of that level?!


    Now I can only hope that those two monsters have been completely eliminated by the supreme will


    At an angle that Saran couldn''t see, Seaver sighed to himself, and thought uneasily.


    Near the cliff of the west land --


    "hard work." Elijah jumped off the magic boat and said hello to the dwarf who was in charge of the ship.


    "You''re welcome But, my lord Elijah, are you really going to do that? "


    Asked the dwarf warily.


    The whole ground trembled slightly, and the dwarf and Elijah knew that it was because a monster was really going from the ground to the cliff of the west land.


    Although I don''t know why Sophia was so afraid of vermore barrow and tried her best not to let her go to the cliff of the west land, Elia was very aware of the current situation, and ordinary means could not stop her.


    "Don''t worry. According to the prediction of the informer and the prophecy class, the other party''s route of action is far away from here. It will not attack the distant things meaninglessly."


    Elia replied casually, and at the same time, she took out a silver knife which was a bit like a dining knife from somewhere. With a slight wave, she made a wound on her wrist. The silver blood suddenly gushed out and flowed to the ground.


    The young girl squeezed the wound hard, and at the same time, she could not let it heal easily, while stepping on her own blood pool flowing to the ground.


    Suddenly, with her toes as the starting point, the silver blood began to spread out from the pool of blood, spontaneously forming a complex magic array Just because of the lack of blood, many details of the magic array have not been completed.


    "And my seal magic array is the highest level among the divinities handed down at present. If converted into magic, it is the highest level of the four rings, that is, the power closest to miracles."Naturally, this level of magic is not easy to cast. Even if the chanting team of the pure white church wants to cast this divinity, it needs a large amount of holy water as the medium, and then chants for three hours. During this period, each singer must keep the spirit in tune, otherwise it will fail. The conditions are extremely harsh, and the success rate can only be said to be poor.


    However, Elijah is different. As a saint, she has a photophilic constitution that is comparable to that of the divine beings. In addition, the silver blood is not only the raw material of holy water, but also contains a lot of divinity and magic power. In addition, her own body, as the medium of casting and magic, can hardly be more appropriate.


    With these two conditions, girls can cast powerful seal magic through magic array.


    If you release this trick, you will probably fall asleep for a few days due to excessive blood loss and magic overdraft


    Elia said to herself.


    And even if you seal each other successfully, the seal will last no more than 100 years. Once the time limit comes, the other party will surely wake up again.


    But for Elijah, it doesn''t matter, even if it''s only sealed for a few days.


    Because as long as the person returns to the material plane, everything will be solved. That''s how she trusts Sylvie Aldrich.


    "Lord Elijah, come back to the magic boat All of a sudden, the little Banshee yelled, his voice full of panic: "that monster The monster suddenly gave up the original route and came this way


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge palm stretched out from the ground, just like breaking through a biscuit. It easily broke through the thick armor of the magic ship, and directly inserted it into the star vein furnace inside the ship. Suddenly, a lot of magic power ran away in the ship, and the pipe for conveying magic power burst, igniting the glitter of standby fuel and magic guided gun ammunition.


    In this way, the whole magic ship exploded in front of the girl and turned into a huge fireball. The girl herself was blown away by the hurricane caused by the explosion and rolled on the ground for several times. During this period, she seemed to have hit a lot of rigid rocks, which made her snort a few times. If it wasn''t for the thick snow as a buffer, I''m afraid she could not stand up now.


    The girl vomited a mouthful of silver blood, and then tried to drive her body, so that she staggered in the snow to get up again.


    But when the girl raised her head again, she found a huge figure standing in front of her. It was a disgusting monster composed of countless dead bodies that had dried up their blood. The monster still held the wreckage of the magic ship explosion in its hands. On the top of the monster, an eye with a strange light was staring at Elijah for a moment ¡£


    The great chill engulfed the girl and made her tremble.


    Vermore barrow was staring at the delicate virgin, and there was an angry smile on the part of her body that could not be called a face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    The next moment, vermore barrow, holding the hand of the fireball that the magic ship had exploded, shot straight at Elijah!


    The surrounding land of hundreds of meters fell down with a roar that was enough to stun ordinary people. The snow around it was all rolled up by this blow, as if it was a snowstorm coming again. It was extremely chaotic.


    Then the kinetic energy of the snowflakes seemed to be drained, the air stopped flowing, the white crystals could only fall from the sky, and the huge figure of vermoor barrow reappeared in the pit it had blasted out.


    It''s just that there''s no eleria''s body in the pit.


    "Fortunately, my concubine left a heart, or the holy land will be cut off from today on Why, wait a minute. It seems like a good feeling? "


    At the edge of the pit, Elia, who survived the disaster, was staring at the dog eared girl who was talking in a strange way.


    Due to a lot of blood loss, Elia now looks less than 11 or 12 years old, but even so, she is still half a head higher than her opponent


    Suddenly appeared here, and saved Elia, of course, is the incarnation of hell''s three headed dog, helo.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you here? " After a long time, Elia, who had recovered, asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, it''s because the girl named Sophia asked me to protect you."


    Helo has a flat chest, a small waist, and a discontented expression on her small face.


    Her noumenon has swallowed up a plane tunnel, and she has a considerable understanding of the control of space Although it is still far from the level of self-control of Sylvie, it is not a problem to transport helo as a separate body to the designated location of the main material plane with a certain degree of assistance.


    This is one of the notes SIVI left to Sophia, so after learning from fitter that Elia had come to the cliff of the west land alone to seal off vermoor Barol, Sophia asked her to come and protect her.


    It turned out to be a big help.


    "Even if I was smashed into pieces, I would not die..." Elia argued in a low voice, and then asked, "what should I do now?"


    I don''t know if helo has heard Elia''s refutation. The girl with dog ears just stares at vermore Barol, who climbs out of the pit like a big enemy. She says nervously, "go on with what you just did. I can feel that the other party is afraid of your blood. Before you are ready, the concubine will drag him."


    "Is that ok?" Looking at the size of vermoor Ballona, which is almost the size of a mountain giant, and then looking at helo, who is as sad as her chest, Elijah asked, somewhat worried.


    "Don''t worry, don''t look at me like this My concubine is also the gate keeper of hell. When I was in hell, I was on the same level as this guy


    With that, she was no longer distracted from talking to Elijah, but with both hands and feet, she ran straight to vermoor barrow, intending to fight the terrible monster!


    - Aldrich College -


    raven is taking over the affairs of Sophia.


    Because of the sudden accident, Sophia and Frey have been riding the sapphire dragon to the West Cliff.


    Originally, raven and several other people planned to go with her, but Sophia refused all of them on the ground that "the enemy is not too many to defeat this time.".


    Since Raven was brought by Sylvie, Sophia naturally gave her 100% trust, and raven did not live up to this trust. After Sophia left, she managed the college in an orderly way, and at the same time, she pacified Morag''s people.


    In fact, when it comes to administration, raven, who was once the representative of law, is even better than Sophia.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are so many things that should be paid attention to in this respect. Your name is Eliza, right? Do you have any questions about this? "


    When assigning a task to others, raven also explained the implementation methods and precautions of the task clearly and quickly, so that the other party could understand her meaning more clearly.


    When everything had settled down, raven was relieved and began to think about what she could do.


    Although her initial proposal to form a joint army with the seven Yao mage Association, the pure white church and the Forest Elves was rejected by Sophia, she clearly realized that Sophia had not lied, and that the enemy was not her opponent even if she had formed her imaginary coalition.


    "The Holy Grail of life Is it? "


    After that, Sophia has been searching for the whereabouts of the treasure of the Holy Grail of life. If we infer from the causes and consequences, we can easily conclude that "Sophia knows from some channel that the Holy Grail of life" is the treasure that can defeat vermore barrow. Unfortunately, there is no clue so far.


    It''s just that Laven has a strange feeling. She always feels like she has heard the word "Holy Grail of life" somewhere, but she still can''t remember where and when she heard it."So many things have happened in just a few days. No wonder I feel a little upset..."


    From the very beginning, the assassination of SIVI led them to fall into the whirlpool of time and space. They returned to the mythical age, where they turned swords into jade and silk, and became a member of their organization at dawn. Later, they got involved in the chaos of the silver blood clan because of the investigation of the great man of human beings, that is, Robert Villon, the leader of the noble realm ¡­¡­


    "Wait a minute..."


    It was as if a light flashed through her mind.


    She finally remembered when and when she heard about the Grail of life.


    At the beginning, when the silver blood clan was in chaos, SIVI deliberately dragged Robert Veron, and let Laven take the silver blood survivors to escape first.


    In the process of fleeing, those little ghosts of the silver blood clan had a conversation. Although they deliberately lowered their voices and didn''t want to let raven, who is an outsider, hear the content of their conversation, how could she be baffled by such a trick?


    The word "Holy Grail of life" was mentioned by them in their conversation. Obviously, those kids don''t know what the Holy Grail of life is for. But Robert Villon''s main reason for exterminating the silver clan seems to be for this thing.


    "The Holy Grail of life Silver blood group Silver blood... "


    Raven murmured a few words, her face changed, and suddenly stood up: "is it possible that..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Through the thick clouds, the sky is clear above.


    The shadow of the Dragon flashed through the clouds, and in a flash it became a small black spot in the distance - even the magic boat of Aldrich college could not keep going at this speed.


    Every time the sapphire dragon waved its wings, it would scurry down countless bright fragments, and then it would be swept to unknown places by the wind pressure. It seemed that the huge body would be broken at any time, which was frightening.


    "Are you really OK? If you can''t, don''t hold on to it... "


    Sitting behind the sapphire dragon, protected by sapphire''s magic, Sophia couldn''t help but speak.


    "I''m sorry, my healing magic level is too low. I''m afraid it won''t work for you with dragon''s magic power."


    And Sophia behind the bud also with a little apologetic tone said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a disease It''s better to say that I''ll be able to let go of my hands. "


    Sapphire dragon seems to have no consciousness that its scales are about to fall off. There is no sign of weakness in his words.


    "Speaking of it, I''ve been wondering for a long time that you have entered the twilight period, but why can you still maintain the fighting capacity of ordinary adult dragons?"


    Different from Sophia, Frey readily accepted the other side''s statement and asked by the way, "besides, what do you mean by letting go of your hands and feet?"


    "I have never admitted that I have entered the twilight period..." Sapphire dragon raised its neck and laughed heartily. The two people behind it hugged its body: "in fact, I''m not an orthodox dragon family. I''m not sure whether I can survive a thousand years or not But I met a group of interesting guys in the earth element plane. Unlike those elemental creatures of the earth elemental stone giant, they are very similar in appearance to humans. They are a kind of fungal polymer, just as human beings are the polymer of cells


    "Fungus man?"


    Sophia made an incredible surprise. Naturally, she knew what fungi were. SIVI told them when he popularized common sense that mushrooms and mushrooms are so-called fungi But can mushrooms, which can only be used to eat, really exist like humans?


    "Yes, they call themselves" the descendants of the survivors of the end of the world. " The Dragon did not discuss this issue more. Maybe in its cognition, the so-called "end of the world" is actually the mythical age of abyss invasion Although mankind finally won the victory and sent all the uninvited visitors from the abyss back to their hometown or simply threw them into the grave, they also suffered great losses. Many races even became extinct because of the war damage!


    Almost all the races that survived the war and reestablished civilization have their own extraordinary features.


    "The food resources of the earth element plane are not rich. Originally, I wanted to use them for dinner after baking their carbon. However, the fungus people offered me a rather generous gift and let me spare their lives. And ask me to be able to let them live under my protection... "


    Dragon seems to like to boast about his great achievements, and then he did not slip away.


    Aware that he seems to be starting to stray from the subject of the Dragon dry cough continued.


    "As mentioned above, the soil element plane is a place where food resources are extremely scarce, and those fungal people soon encounter the situation of making ends meet. At this time, nearly half of fungal people choose hibernation to reduce their consumption and prevent the loss of physical strength and energy And I can do the same. My heart beat very slowly, maybe not as many times as ordinary people in ten years. Not only that, I stayed in the sapphire mine of earth element plane all the year round, which led to this special sapphire accompanying me. Although it limited my movement ability to a certain extent, it was more able to retain the magic and vitality of my body It is with the help of these two abilities that I have lived to this day, and although it has been many years for the outside world, it has only been nearly a hundred years for my body! Since the present world is likely to be destroyed at any time, it is not the time to continue to hide! "


    The dark blue scales peeled off from its body, revealing the true green: "in fact, I am a green dragon!"


    Sophia gaped for a moment.


    Her intuition tells her that sapphire Dragon No, although green long Nuo''er did not seem to lie, but also did not tell the full reason.


    However, she immediately suppressed this suspicion - compared with the huge crisis now facing, the little insignificant life experience that Noel concealed was nothing at all


    Suddenly, a strange feeling enveloped the girl. A moment later, there was a flying Falcon beside the dragon, which was similar to haidongqing. There was a red saddle on the neck of the bird, which was similar to haidongqing. On the top of it, the school emblem of Adrian was shining, and a girl was lying on the back of the Falcon.


    "Raven?! Why are you here? "Sophia asked in a surprised voice, and then she suddenly remembered that the strange feeling had happened before. If you remember correctly, it seemed to happen when Raven stopped.


    Then Sophia seemed to think of something, and the expression on her face became tense in vain: "can''t something happen to the college?"


    "No, the college is fine now..."


    Raven''s voice sounded weak. If she was not careful, she would be overshadowed by the wind. Sophia tried to stretch her ears to hear what she said.


    "Just now I finally remember Miss Sophia, the "Holy Grail of life" you are looking for


    Just a few words made Sophia even more surprised.


    "What happened to the Grail of life?" She asked involuntarily.


    "Elijah St. Leah''s cup is life


    Raven tried her best to squeeze the sentence out of her mouth.


    Both Sophia and Frey were shocked by the news and didn''t know what to do.


    Obviously, it was impossible for the Falcon to catch up with Noel''s flying speed. Raven almost drained every part of her body''s magic power and stopped the time continuously. Only in a few minutes did she catch up with Sophia and Sophia.


    No matter what Sophia and her thoughts were, when everything was explained, raven''s nervous tension relaxed and she suddenly fainted. The whole person fell from the back of the Falcon and fell straight into the clouds


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    The angel shadow behind the flower bud instantly materializes, opens the only remaining wing, flies away from the back of the flower bud, and dives toward the sea of clouds.


    When the angel shadow flies a meter away, the blood color on her face fades a little, as if a part of her vitality has been taken away.


    At the moment when raven is about to fall into the sea of clouds, the angel of pianyi finally grabs her and holds her up slowly.


    Flea''s face gradually improved.


    "Frey, are you ok?"


    Sophia, who witnessed the change in her face, asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t just fall down like that..." Fu Lei wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and answered in a relaxed tone.


    Seeing that Sophia''s worried look didn''t disappear, Frey immediately wisely shifted the topic: "compared to this, what should Laven do? Let her ride the Falcon back first? "


    Sure enough, Sofia''s attention was immediately drawn to the past.


    "No, she''s been using pause magic too many times in a row Although I don''t know the principle of this magic, the more times this special magic is used, the greater the burden on the body will be when the magician is of the same level The reason why she is unconscious now is probably the same. If Ji Ying Falcon takes her back, she may fall down like she did just now... "


    "What should I do?"


    When Sophia said that, Frey asked anxiously.


    "Take her with you. Then you can put her in the periphery. There is a certain distance from the battlefield. In addition, there are mage troops to take care of her There should be no problem. "


    In the end, they can only make such a decision.


    Countless Black Hills of wolf heads emerge from the ground and bite toward vermoor barrow.


    Cerberus, the legendary Hound of hell, is often depicted as a huge black dog with three heads, but in the earliest records, it has 99 heads, just like the demon dragon tifeng.


    Both of them are correct, but there are some mistakes.


    Cerberus had 99 heads at first, but later Cerberus found that by fusing his original head, he could strengthen his strength and enhance his wisdom.


    Since then, it has spared no effort to integrate its own head, and its power has been increasing, and its thinking has gradually become clear and sensitive, until there are only three left.


    At this time, it is undoubtedly at the peak, and even if it wants to, even the space channel connecting the two worlds can be swallowed in one gulp!


    It''s just that the fused head doesn''t disappear like that, but becomes a kind of magic ability -- the forest of wolf heads.


    No matter how many wolf heads are destroyed, they have no effect on its noumenon, but those wolf heads can actually slow down the speed of each other and add many wounds that are not fatal to each other.


    That''s enough!


    Helo nimbly shuttles through the forest of wolf heads, and from time to time has to give each other a shot to attract each other''s attention from Elijah.


    She just has to procrastinate!


    It may have been helo''s behavior that disturbed him to the limit, and vermore barrow suddenly let out a roar into the air.


    The next moment, the other side''s eyes on a strange light.


    Helo only felt that the magic in her body was drained and her feet became weak.


    The ice cream is as hot as ice cream


    "This power Is it the magic eye in ontological memory... "


    Helo only had time to think of it in her heart. She was hit by the fist of vermoor Barol. The whole person flew out like a football shot vigorously. After flying a long distance, he fell heavily to the ground, bounced several times, and then stopped completely.


    "But Cough... " She didn''t even have the strength to stand up. She could only lie down on the ground. Just as she vomited a word, the blood gushed out of her mouth.


    Originally, with her constitution, not to mention being hit by such a distance, even if she was hit ten times more powerful, there was no problem. But now it''s different. Vermore Barrow''s magic eye seems to have weakened her to a very dangerous level, even if it''s a blow at this level, she''s on the verge of death.


    It is clear that even if he died here, he would not have any impact on the noumenon, but for some reason, helo felt inexplicable fear of the coming death.


    Want to live At least want to see that guy again


    Her body twitched, and her mind was filled with scenes of adventure with the man, and tears fell from her eyes into the thick blood.


    The flame of life quickly faded in her eyes, and it should be completely extinguished in a moment and a half.It was at this time that reinforcements finally arrived.


    "Miss helo! No, she''s badly hurt! " Flea approaches helo in panic and wants to give her first aid by casting healing magic.


    But Sofia got in the way.


    "Miss Sophia What do you mean


    Facing Frey''s question, Sophia took out a bottle of red medicine and poured it on her.


    And then helo found herself fully recovered


    Broken viscera, almost all broken ribs, bruised muscles All the wounds were healed just by drinking the potion.


    "What an incredible medicine..." Even helo from hell can''t help but marvel.


    "These are some large life potions left by Sylvie. As long as they are not dead, almost all injuries can be cured instantly."


    Putting the bottle of red medicine from the system back into her pocket, Sophia took the time to explain, "by the way, Miss helo, where is Miss Elia?"


    "Ah, there is the girl who smells of holy light! And vermore barrow has made her a target, and now she is in danger


    Helo straightened up at once, and her two triangular ears on her head stood up.


    "Lord Elijah, she...!" Fu Lei immediately calls out her angel again, and then the halo on the angel''s head sends out a bright and dazzling light: " I found it


    With a whisper, Fleur ran in the direction she had detected.


    Green long Nuo''er also nods to Sophia, and chases after the flower bud together with the other party.


    Only helo, who had just returned to his senses, was still shouting.


    "Hello, Hello, wait for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    "Even if it is a kilometer away, if vermoor Barol judges that there is a threat, he will take the initiative to attack. In addition, when two threatening targets appear at the same time, vermore Barol seems to be the first to attack the more threatening one


    Helo, who had dealt with the monster, chased Sophia and them, and warned them: "in other words, the only way to save the Holy Light girl is to make vermore Barol feel that your threat is higher than that of Holy Light girl!"


    "Let''s get down! I''ll trouble you to stop the enemy''s counterattack later! "


    As a bodyguard of Illyria, Frey couldn''t help it. The sword of victory in her hand was shining brightly. At the next moment, flea''s figure combined with the angel shadow behind her, and the sword''s edge was violently waved towards vermore Barol, who was 100 meters away!


    "The dawn of victory!"


    The whole world seemed to pause for a moment. As soon as the voice of Frey was shouting, the light elements and the sacred magic combined to form a torrent of light. It was white and dazzling. It rushed toward vermoor barrow with a never-ending momentum. It pushed away the snowflakes around, slit the air in the road, and hit the monster behind which he could not even react.


    Then, the light deflected.


    The water from the water falls is like a water fountain. If ordinary dark creatures take this move, they will soon be destroyed by the endless holy light baptism. Even if the prince level vampire is hit, it will not have a good end.


    But when the light faded, vermore barrow appeared intact.


    No, it''s not right to say it''s intact Maybe Sophia can''t feel it, but helo, Noel and Frey, the top strong men, can clearly perceive that each other''s momentum has dropped a lot!


    Because of this, vermore barrow finally stopped moving towards Elia and turned to look at them.


    It took almost no time to save energy. The next moment, the light column that once sank the second school district of Aldrich college rushed to the crowd. It was as powerful as Frey''s sword "the dawn of victory". It could be regarded as reciprocity.


    And Frey is now in a state of losing strength because of her strong blow. The only thing she can do is one person, one dog and one dragon.


    Noel did not hesitate to spit out a breath of dragon breath, while helo stretched out his hands. Two huge black wolf heads appeared on the ground on both sides of his arms, and then the black wolf''s head and mouth also spewed breath similar to red flame.


    The collision of three different forces directly triggered the big explosion. Fortunately, these forces neutralized a lot of each other. The power of the explosion was not as strong as expected. Even if they were involved in the explosion, Sophia and his party just became a little disheartened.


    Where vermore barrow was, it was covered with smoke, but there seemed to be a flicker of gold in the smoke.


    "It''s the devil''s eye. Watch out for that fellow''s eye! If caught, all the power will be taken away Helo, who had suffered a loss once, immediately cried out.


    Noel snorted, then highlighted a black smoke screen to hide everyone.


    The magic eye is not so much magic, in fact, more like a branch of black magic or the magic like ability of monsters. However, almost all magic eyes used against enemies have one feature, that is, they must catch the enemy through their eyes to work.


    Seeing Sophia hiding their own figure, vermore Barlow can only use magic again to build the artillery, trying to tear the smoke through this powerful attack.


    Although it is not realistic to predict the existence of vermore barrow, it is very simple to predict the direction of the magic light column, and it is easy for people to avoid it under her command Some random attacks.


    Just as Sophia was discussing with Frey, who had recovered her strength, what to do next, elilia''s voice suddenly rang in everyone''s mind.


    "When the light comes on, limit Barol''s movement for three seconds. "


    " it''s the divine art of the holy virgin! " Frey cried out in surprise.


    "It seems that the seal of the Holy Light girl is finally ready to be finished How about the green lizard over there? Can you block the other party''s action for three seconds


    Asked helo, with her arms around her chest, and a face of wonder.


    "I can''t do it alone, but with you, it should be OK." Instead of being annoyed by being called a lizard, Noel turned to helo for help.


    "I''ll help, too." Frey nodded, too.


    "Good. In that case, get close to each other first."


    Helo didn''t make any plans to fight. Instead, he took a direct attack attitude.


    So the party followed up with a cloud of smoke that grew thicker and thicker, and surrounded vermore barrow.But the monster seemed to feel that they couldn''t hit Sophia. They were a little bored. They turned around and planned to attack Elijah again.


    Just at this moment, the pure white light on the ground lit up again, which was similar to the "dawn of victory" of Frey. However, this time, the light did not start directly. Instead, it formed a circle around vermore Barol.


    Balor was startled and seemed to want to break out of the encirclement, but at this time, countless black wolves, large and small, emerged from the ground again, some biting its feet, some biting its hands, some biting its crotch, and some biting its trunk. No matter how much Barol struggled, it was not a bit loose.


    Seeing that he could not get rid of his physical strength, vermore barlol once again accumulated a large number of magic elements and planned to blast out a magic bombardment to break away from his present predicament.


    However, Noel''s Sonic attack followed, disrupting all the magic elements that the other side was so hard to gather. It delayed the attack for a few seconds. In this gap, the angel behind Frey threw several spears of light, all of which pierced the body of vermore barrow. Unfortunately, for ordinary dark creatures, the spear of light, which can be regarded as the ultimate killer for ordinary dark creatures, is the spear of light For a monster like lol, it only makes its body a little stiff.


    But that''s enough, because trapped by the three people, the light at the foot of vermoor Barrow''s feet soared. The effect of seal magic through elilia''s blood as the casting medium was outstanding for it. Vermore Barol''s body began to sink slowly, not into the ground, but into the seal - you know, the general seal magic even blocked it Can''t do it.


    But half of the time, it suddenly began to struggle again! And the strength of the struggle was so great that it even pulled out a few inches of its body from the seal.


    "No, it seems that we have to make up a powerful attack to seal it successfully." Helo''s face is not very good-looking: "if the body is here..."


    "If I had known, I would not have used up the" dawn of victory "so early." The flower bud is also unwilling ground murmurs.


    "No, even if you can still use that trick, it''s useless Magic attacks can hardly work on it. What is needed now is a powerful physical attack


    Nuo''er whispered: "in this case, I will give it to the dragon."


    "Noel?" Sophia seemed to recognize the implication of noel''s words, and gave a strange call.


    "The impact of detonating the magic in my body should be able to do the final blow."


    "Wait, then you''ll just..." Sophia exclaimed.


    "It''s impossible. Now every minute counts. For the sake of the world For the world that Sylvie once fought to protect... " Noel whispered something.


    But Sophia interrupted her.


    "No, there is another way."


    She took out a wizard book.


    It was the first magic item given to her by Sylvie. Although she had undergone several modifications later, she was eliminated from Sophia''s weapons list because her ability to store items was too weak. However, the girl always took it with her.


    And this time the book has done something - it can turn things into pictures and seal them in it. Although a page can only seal one thing, there is no limit on the size of the thing - maybe the whole world can be encapsulated in this book one day.


    But that''s not what I''m going to say. When Sophia opened the page, the rest of us were shocked.


    "You''ve been fighting hard before. This time it''s my turn to help I''m a little sorry, though, but Sylvie


    With Sophia''s words, something appears in the air.


    That''s Aldrich College''s second school district, sky fortress.


    Before the second school district became the sky fortress, SIVI had designed two sets of attack methods for it. One was to shoot down the enemy point-to-point through the magic light of the sentry tower, or air combat through the bodyguards with flying ability.


    The second is to smash the whole island clean and tidy


    It''s just that Sylvie has never used the second method. I didn''t expect to use it so soon after transferring control of the second school district to Sofia.


    "Get in the seal for me ---!"


    Sophia tried her best to squeeze her mental strength. Despite her bloody eyes and nose, she linked to the control center of the second school district. She turned the second school district into a meteorite and pasted it on the face of the furmore Barol bear!


    The roar rang through the whole world, and even made the mage troops out of the battlefield almost stand still.


    Under the second school district, the base, made of materials as hard as diamond, was broken and shrunk. It seems that the metal bracket inside was twisted.


    The buildings above the empty island also seemed to have just experienced a 12 magnitude earthquake, becoming a mess.


    But compared with these losses, vermore barrow was completely defeated by this blow and was smashed into the seal!When Sophia, who was blown away, climbed out of the snow and confirmed the result, the whole person fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and seemed to have lost any strength.


    Other people also gathered together, and flea took Elia over, just because of a lot of blood loss. Now Elia looks like a five or six-year-old girl, with long silver hair pulled to her ankle and her baggy clothes. It''s not cute.


    "It''s finished at last..." Helo was also lying on the ground without any lady''s scruples, and her black tail swayed softly: "I''m going to eat a whole cow this time And the first-class beef cattle, not the second-class cattle! "


    But Noel looked at the sky: "why Is it not clear? "


    "Because the overcast day was not caused by vermore barrow?" Sophia, lying in the snow, replied, "when the ice free river is blocked, it will certainly solve the problem."


    However, at this time, helo suddenly raised his head: "wait, there seems to be something coming from the cliff of the west land!"


    They all looked up and found a huge tornado affecting the clouds in the sky, sweeping down from the tuyere plateau!


    Sophia remembers the Tornado At the beginning, vermore Barol was in it and released the terrible monster in the sky.


    "Big, can we still fight..." She gritted her teeth to get up, only to find that her legs were shaking.


    "I don''t know, but you can''t sit and wait to die." Helo sat up angrily: "if you can survive this time, you must eat two cows..."


    Flea and Elia didn''t speak, but they didn''t look good.


    In the battle just now, although he didn''t attack much, he didn''t have much spare power to protect people with his huge body.


    The lingering charm of victory has already faded completely, and despair once again covers the sky above everyone''s head.


    "I''ll buy you time. Run away." Nuo''er stood up and stood in front of the crowd: "when everything is irretrievable Miss Sophia, do you know what to do? "


    Sophia knew very well that she was talking about "the pointer of dawn.".


    But the girl is really not willing to It''s not easy to get to this step. Is it all in vain? Do you want to abandon your comrades in arms who just fought side by side and escape to the next reincarnation?


    "I In the end What to do... " Pain is like a mouse, slowly biting her heart.


    Then, a warm hand put on her head, gently stroked.


    "You''ve done a good job. Aldrich college is proud of you. "


    The familiar voice made Sophia suddenly raise her head. When the figure of the man in the mage''s robe came into her eyes, the tears in her eyes could not help but fall.


    I don''t know when he will come back. In their surprised eyes, SIVI slowly walks to the front of everyone. Facing the turbulent tornado, he says in a loud voice without fear.


    "The next thing, just leave it to me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    "It''s still a world where you can cast magic at will..."


    Sylvie first sighed softly.


    Although in the end, he successfully analyzed the origin of the ocean world, successfully cracked the special state of blood crystallization that "one is all, all is one", and fished out the vampire princess. By the way, he also left the scarlet stone pillar of the sky in that world, maintaining a precarious balance.


    Although it is not impossible to solve their potential safety hazards, the main material plane is obviously facing danger, and Sylvie obviously will not go to the end.


    "Saran, take everyone out of here first, to prevent accidental injury later."


    As the vampire princess has been sent back to Aldrich college, saran has no worries. She happily accepts SIVI''s order and begins to take people away from the scene by virtue of vampire''s terrible physical strength.


    "Sylvie, be careful. There''s something really hidden in that tornado!" Before leaving, Sofia also told SIVI.


    At the same time, she told SIVI that she had passed through once and the last time the world was destroyed.


    Vermore Barol insisted on coming to the cliff of the west land for the thing in the tornado. As long as it touched that thing, it could summon the monster that fell from the sky and could easily destroy the whole world


    "No problem. Don''t be nervous."


    But Sylvie, without any sense of urgency, gave a smile: "I''ve dealt with what''s inside half a year ago."


    Although it was SIVI who fell behind at that time, and even almost failed to escape, he was finally transported to the new green grassland for no reason However, now that he has stood at the peak of human beings, he has become a legendary strong man. With his current ability, it is not impossible to be ashamed before snow.


    Leaving a smile to the crowd, SIVI tore open the wall around the tornado and walked in easily.


    Of course, although his face was full of relaxed expression, he never looked at what was in it - belittled the enemy strategically and valued the enemy tactically. A great man who once worked as a librarian once said this, and he deeply believed that.


    The space inside the tornado is much larger than it looks on the outside. In addition to this, SIVI has only seen some of the buildings provided by the system - for example, the foreign Pavilion in the second school district, which has become a mess


    The interior of the tornado is still the same as the last time it was encountered in the tuyere plateau, and the surrounding is a patchwork of ancient buildings.


    These buildings seem to remain the original appearance, but in fact, they have been completely weathered for countless years. If the air here was not stagnant and stagnant, like a pool of stagnant water, without any sense of flow, these buildings would have disappeared Even so, now with just a touch, the whole building will immediately turn into dust and disappear.


    After walking through the construction area, you can come to the inner zone, which is the area with traces of war.


    The intensity of the battle and the intensity of the battle.


    There is still no magic element in this space. It''s just different from last time. Now SIVI can easily build his own magic element channel without relying on the breath of the outside world - unless it is a world like the ocean world, which does not allow the existence of Magic Elements in law, he can do it no matter how harsh the environment is Cast elemental magic unhindered At most, the casting time is a little longer.


    Finally, there is the mountain of corpses piled up by countless human remains.


    Different from the last time, the figure above the corpse mountain was about the same size as the African elephant. There should be eight human figures around the strange looking monster. Those figures were arranged in the order of the original eight tribes, which seemed to be restraining the monster''s power and preventing it from waking up.


    But now, there are only two human figures standing on the corpse mountain - one is an angel, the other is a big devil.


    Also different from the last time, no matter which of the eight figures did not make any expression because of SIVI''s appearance, it felt as if several people were passing by an ant in a struggle.


    But this time, Sylvie found that the angel turned around and nodded to him kindly. Sylvie even had the illusion that the angel was gently saying to him, "it''s all up to you.".


    Immediately, the figures of angels and Demons gradually blurred up and turned into light and dark elements, which were absorbed by the monster in the center.


    Then, the original body has been dry out of the monster body issued a crackle, its skin split countless cracks, and then broken open, drilled out a slightly smaller, but still looks fierce monster.


    I don''t know in what era, the original eight tribes of the United forces in order to defeat this monster, one after another to pay countless sacrifices Even so, they still can not succeed, just seal each other here, waiting for the person who can defeat this monster to appear.At this moment, the hero they expected finally appeared, and the mission of ten thousand years came to an end.


    The monster hissed, and the sound was very harsh, as if to warn Sylvie that he was not easy to offend.


    But Sylvie was indifferent.


    "No more posturing I''ve met too many of your kindred, and they''ve given me a lot of trouble Sylvie raised his hand, and the mighty magic escaped from him: "from Sophia''s point of view, you are not the Lord, but the one hiding in the sky "Imoku, the third ancestor of ozaki," is the "key" that can rescue him from the seal of the quiet moon. I am right, ozaki people. "


    The information learned from the truth astronomy finally let Sylvie have a glimpse of Ozzy''s face and understand part of Ozzy''s information. I know that all the ozags in the world are actually the descendants of the oldest three headed ozags.


    It seems to have finally realized that the ozags are planning to use the unique abilities of the ozags to escape underground. When they wait for an opportunity to liberate imoku, they find that they have lost control of their bodies.


    "Did I say that? I have met too many of your kindred. Although there is no specific way to fight against ozaki at the level of the third patriarch, it is very easy to subdue it if it is only a subordinate individual or a family member like you Who makes your social system like bees and ants... "


    As he spoke, a glass flame rose from his head.


    There is no need for pity or hesitation. To deal with this kind of thing, we must kill with a clean blow!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

Take a little time off. There should be a change tomorrow In other words, I said that almost all of them have been updated, although most of them have been updated a little late


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    This year was destined to be a time of peace for the residents of the eastern plain, especially to the north of the eastern plain.


    The wounds caused by the orc invasion in the first half of the year have not yet completely faded away. As a result, they are attacked by a deadly cold wave


    Under the persuasion of Aldrich college, the three forces sent their own members to carry out disaster relief measures in the eastern plains.


    In Sophia, they led him to the entrance of the ice free river. As the shadow altar had collapsed completely, the ice free river had already been directly connected with the outside world, and the chill was spreading.


    The appearance and departure of vermoor barrow accelerated the diffusion of cold air, and the whole eastern plain was covered with snow.


    Even the adjacent ancient forest sea and the northern hills have been affected to varying degrees. On the contrary, the tuyere plateau has not been affected by the cold current because of the strong wind all the year round.


    "The shadow altar, which used to be the foundation of the seal, has been completely destroyed. Even if the upper entrance is sealed off, the cold of the ice free river will still invade the surrounding land and gradually spread, and this area will become eternal frozen soil."


    As early as they were working out a strategy to confront vermore Barol, Sophia and her colleagues had considered how to solve the ice free River, the main culprit of the great changes in the eastern plain.


    Unfortunately, many of the plans put forward in succession proved to be ineffective. Finally, they had to give up and turned their focus to meet vermore Barol.


    However, if the threat of ice free river is not solved, human beings will not be able to return to normal life one day, because the cold will continue.


    "That''s about the basic situation."


    With her last word, Sophia.


    "Hard work." Said Sylvie in a soft voice, teasing Noel on his shoulder.


    After returning to the main material plane, he recognized Nuo''er whose sapphire scales had faded away, and for a long time he let Nuo''er become the size of a kitten and squat on his shoulder.


    "It''s my duty. I''ve said since Aldrich was not established that I''ll help you as much as I can, as long as you don''t run around Sophia said softly, with a little complaint on her face.


    "I''m sorry, but don''t worry, I won''t run around this time." SIVI gave a dry smile, and when he got the girl''s stern look, he immediately restrained himself and said, "I''m also for justice."


    As soon as he returned to the main material plane yesterday, he received the information from fith, which not only covered the main current situation, but also attached the translation of the passage about vermoor barrow in the Old Testament Tianjing, which they had worked so hard to obtain.


    Then the above description immediately startled Sylvie - what did it say about Ozzy?


    After removing the descendants of ozaki, who can open the seal of imoku, the trauma of the moon of tranquility, SIVI''s mood relaxed a lot.


    The three ancestors of ozaki recorded in the astronomy of truth, the endless samsara and the eternal trauma imoku have directly or indirectly dealt with SIVI. At present, unless there is any drastic change, it is estimated that wuramo, who is shut out of the gate of truth, will not be able to return to this world, and imoku''s last dependence has also died in SIVI''s hands Although imoku, known as the doomsday monster known as "eternal trauma", can surely destroy the seal on the quiet moon bit by bit through the passage of time, but SIVI reckons that he will not see this scene in his lifetime, and the future generations will be left to worry about


    The last head of ozaki''s sleeping place was also touched by SIVI in the mythological age thousands of years ago, and there is no need to provoke each other.


    In other words, the so-called end of the world has basically passed under the active activities of Aldrich college and Sylvie!


    "If I can have a good rest for a few days, I will be very happy..."


    While murmuring a vision of the future, SIVI explores the ice free river where he once died through his magic.


    It would be embarrassing to die twice in the same place. What''s more, it is almost impossible to recover the double existence at present, and he has no two lives. If he kneels here, it will be really troublesome


    The legendary great mage who was not defeated by the demon king or ozagki, lost in the cracks of time or space, and finally froze to death because of his carelessness This can only be said as a joke.


    After careful exploration, SIVI summed up the characteristics of ice free underground rivers.


    The first is the ultra-low temperature of ice free rivers.


    It was an ultra-low temperature that broke through the absolute zero degree of physical impossibility. Without the protection of supernatural level, it was almost impossible to get close to it. Once touched, there was only death.


    And then there is the dark power.


    I don''t know whether it was polluted by the power of vermore Barol or other reasons. There is a faint dark power in the water of the ice free river. Even if the ultra-low temperature factor is excluded, ordinary people will get seriously ill at the best of luck.Finally, there is the strange space where the ice free river is located.


    As I have said before, although the ice free underground river looks like it is "underground", surrounded by rock cave walls, it is not. If this thing is really underground, and the surface of the ground has long been withered by this terrible cold, how can there be a forest, and even the black sheep horn believers will set up altars here?


    In fact, the ice free river is in a plane fragment similar to the chessboard world, but this fragment is stuck in the main material plane.


    Therefore, the previous seal cut off the junction of the two planes, which naturally completely isolated the chilling effect. But at this time, due to the chaotic relationship between vermoor and Barol, the debris of the level with no ice seems to merge with the plane of the main material.


    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?"


    Sophia, who knows nothing about space and so on, asks in a somewhat puzzled way after listening to SIVI''s simple narration.


    "It depends. But this time it was a bad thing. The ice free surface is obviously a world dominated by extreme cold. If it is successfully integrated with the main material plane, the temperature of the whole main material plane will drop several degrees, regardless of other conditions. " "In this way, many temperature sensitive animals and plants will die as a result of this..."


    "I think this change has almost killed them..." One side of the idle herrot make complaints about Tucao.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Although it''s a bit serious, actually it doesn''t take much difficulty to solve this problem Just cut the surface fragments of the ice free River from the main material plane and throw them into the void


    Perhaps for ordinary magicians, this kind of work seems impossible to complete, but for Sylvie, it''s just a bit of a hassle.


    "The resection is finished..."


    After a long time, with the idea that "this thing may be useful in the future", he fixed the space where the ice free dark river was located to the void. SIVI stretched out: "then the matter here will be solved."


    "It''s incredible..."


    Because the ice free river was pulled out of the main material plane, although the surrounding temperature was still not high, it was no longer the deep cold that had just penetrated into the bone marrow. Sophia''s face was slightly complicated and murmured.


    Obviously, for her, for the whole Aldrich, and even for the pan human integration alliance, it can be regarded as an unsolvable problem. However, it was solved in SIVI''s hands. The whole process took less than 15 minutes, which was so simple that it made people feel unreal.


    Sure enough, as long as Sylvie is here, no matter what happens


    But at the same time, Sophia also had some worries: when she saw SIVI, the gap between her and herself was not too big. But as time went on, only a year later, Sylvie had reached the peak of human beings, but she had only made a small step forward.


    Can she really keep up with seavy and keep up with him?


    "Sophia, are you listening?"


    Suddenly, SIVI''s call brought Sophia back to her senses.


    "What?"


    The girl lowered her head, afraid that her mind would be seen through by Sylvie, and asked in a hurry.


    "Don''t be careful when you''re the Dean, or I''ll ask you to be careful when you''re the dean."


    Sylvie first made a harmless joke, and then straightened out: "there are still a lot of things to do. Please follow up quickly."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Girl Leng Leng Leng, and then showed today''s most beautiful smile.


    Walking in the snow covered with snow, xiaomisha, carrying an iron bucket, tugged at the corner of her long gown, which was slightly larger for her, so as to make her step more stable.


    This robe is the new uniform of Aldrich college.


    In other words, after experiencing the change of the deep cold, xiaomisha, who performed well in the change, has been admitted by Edric and became one of them.


    However, although the school has already started, all the teachers and students of Edric are committed to helping the people affected by the cold disaster before, and xiaomisha is no exception.


    This is not a very big village. When the deep cold came, the village head immediately ordered all the people to squeeze into the farmhouse to keep warm together. Besides, several thick layers of straw were used to keep warm outside the house. In addition, the continuous burning bonfire in the center of the house made them barely survive the crisis.


    However, almost all of their poultry were frozen to death, the seeds just sown in the farmland are estimated to have been wiped out, and many houses have been directly crushed by the heavy snow, which looks extremely desolate.


    Even if we sow again now, I''m afraid the villagers will not be able to survive the harvest season.


    Just as the head of the village was worried that his hair was going to be all white, Aldrich''s people came.


    In addition to little Misha, there was a sophomore named Riddell and a centaur at Aldrich college.


    In fact, every new student will be looked after by a sophomore.


    They first brought to the village a kind of millet with extremely fast ripening speed, which was improved by Alchemy technology. It was ripe once every three days. Although the millet produced was only about the same as that under the condition of high harvest, it was better than that with fast speed. Crop seeds deteriorate as the number of seeds is sown, and three times later it is no different from ordinary grains.


    In addition, this kind of crop has great loss of fertility to farmland, so it will not be used in general.


    It''s just that the area around the village is still covered with snow, and the snow in the farmland has not been cleaned up, not to mention planting new seeds


    So every time she faced the villagers'' eager eyes, xiaomisha would feel embarrassed.


    She was envious of the elder who could manipulate the elements of wind to rebuild homes for the residents, and the Centaur who would not be tired even if she carried hundreds of kilograms of goods a day and ran a hundred miles.


    "Mischa, are you going to distribute the food again?"


    Riedel waved his fingers and, under the command of a resident, delivered a lot of wood into the air to be used as a roof repair material.


    "Well, everyone looks hungry."


    The iron bucket was a little too big for xiaomisha. It was filled with porridge and it was very heavy. It made the girl walk unsteadily, giving people a very uneasy feeling.Fortunately, the refugees have been waiting for food. After seeing the girl staggering with the bucket, the refugees who are still working spontaneously come forward to take over the bucket in her hand and help her distribute food to the refugees.


    "This young lady, I just want to ask When will this be explained? " The grizzled village head crept up to the girl and asked.


    This made the girl startled, some faltering reply: "our college has been studying countermeasures, and will soon be able to give you a satisfactory answer."


    "If only this were true..." The village head laughed bitterly.


    He is not unreasonable. Obviously, this situation can not be solved at once. If the problem is not solved for one day, the village will be unable to cultivate new crops and recover its vitality.


    If it doesn''t work, it seems that we can only organize the villagers to shovel snow together.


    It was at this time that a sudden change took place.


    An orange ball of light curled up from the horizon, like the second sun, hanging in the sky, spreading warm light to the whole land.


    While Misha and Riedel, they were as shocked as others, but also felt a burst of joy In the center of that light ball, eddrich''s school badge is shining, showing the world who wrote this round of "sun".


    Thanks to it, the snow, which looks as thick as a quilt, began to melt due to the appearance of the sun.


    Spring, with the help of the members of Aldrich college, has come ahead of time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    The sun of this world, in fact, is called the holy light, worshipped by the pure white church, with its noumenon unknown.


    Whether the divine light has its own consciousness or not, at least Sylvie has no way to analyze it.


    He once tried to explore, but found that neither the sacred light nor the quiet moon actually existed in the main material plane in the true sense. They were more like inlaid in the middle of the main material plane and another mysterious plane.


    Even the legendary Sylvie could not invade that mysterious plane.


    Combined with the previous records in the old book of heaven, maybe that mysterious plane is the legendary kingdom of God.


    In contrast, the bright red scarlet moon actually exists above the main material plane.


    Well, having said so much, in fact, I just want to say that Sylvie still can''t make a sun like the holy light at present.


    At present, the whole eastern plain, together with the surrounding northern hills and southern forest sea, is covered with a thick layer of snow. It is also not easy for SIVI to change the rules to eliminate the snow.


    What''s more, the law is the foundation of the world. If only minor changes or only local changes are made, it''s good to say that if it really involves a large-scale change of the world''s laws, it will not be long before Sylvie is thrown out of this plane by the world''s will In the words of Xianxia style, it is the so-called broken void.


    So if you can, it''s best to solve the current situation without changing the rules in a small scope.


    The first choice of nature is all kinds of strange rituals - rituals are actually a kind of magic. However, it completes the magic structure that needs to be built by the magician himself through the preparation of the ceremony and the framework in advance, and then provides the price (generally magic) that should be paid by the magician himself in the form of sacrifice, and finally achieves the magic effect ¡£


    In addition to those who are not gifted, magicians usually use rituals in order to use the magic that cannot be used at the current level, or to expand the power or scope of magic.


    Snow melting magic, this kind of egg pain magic does not exist in the world, although SIVI can try to build it, but according to the principle of magic, it may also cause other messy side effects - can you guarantee that when you use heat to melt snow hundreds of kilometers away, you won''t cook the human''s head nearby?


    After studying for a long time, Sylvie and fitter as the main force and Sofia as the assistant, they still failed to come up with a perfect plan.


    Finally, Sylvie proposed the draft of artificial sun.


    Since the heat provided by the holy light can''t dry the snow, it''s better to provide another heat source.


    The plan began soon.


    As it was said at the beginning, even SIVI could not recreate a divine light.


    But if it''s just a giant fireball, there''s no problem - especially after he brings back schulter, the giant sword.


    The magic sword wrapped in the flame became the best material for artificial sun.


    Through a small range of rule changes, SIVI pulls out all the flames that can burn everything on it. Then he uses a special alloy as a skeleton and fills it with Red Glitter Crystal and fire element crystal as fuel, so that the fire element spirit can control the intensity of the flame inside.


    In addition, there are also floating magic arrays that can float in the sky, stable magic arrays that can''t be blown away by the wind. It''s definitely not possible to use fire against the wind. So we have to set up a magic array to convert the fire element into the wind element Finally, it will be sent to the predetermined high altitude through the gap.


    It''s easy to say, but it''s very difficult to do.


    The first is the size. If you can shine all over the eastern plain, you can''t do it if it''s too small. However, it''s a little difficult to be too big just because of the current level of magic technology of idrick. In the end, we can only do what we can.


    Later, the lack of materials was also a problem. It was good to say that several alchemy workshops of Aldrich turned on their horsepower together, and finally a batch of alloy with good quality was produced.


    The problem is that Hong Yaojing even if the merchants of Aldrich college make full efforts to purchase, at present, because of the depression of the university market, there is not much money to buy at all. In the end, SIVI had to ask Qiyao mage Association and King''s Council for help.


    These two forces have accumulated rich information for countless years. Naturally, they have produced a lot of hongyaojing At the same time, he also took a pit to make Sylvie itch when he thought about it.


    And then there''s fire crystals. This kind of thing is rarely found in the nature of the main material plane. At most, it is a little bit in the volcano. Although SIVI has a lot of brush copies on hand, it is a drop in the bucket compared with the demand.


    Finally, SIVI had to buy achievement points from the achievement store, and at the same time summoned the creatures of fire element plane to help them go back to collect the fire element crystals. Only in this way could he barely catch up with It is worth mentioning that the flame goblin that SIVI used to manage the size of the artificial sun''s flame was also summoned at this time.As for the description of the magic circle, don''t mention it. If Sylvie is there, most magic circles can''t defeat him.


    Finally, Sylvie even has the leisure to add a magic circle which can show the emblem of the Aldrich college, just like the insert advertisement of the earth


    After all this, the remaining staff of Aldrich almost became dogs. Finally, the artificial sun was much larger than that of the second school district of Aldrich. Although it looked a little empty before it was ignited, it was terrible after it was ignited.


    "This thing In the future, when we encounter an enemy who cannot be defeated, we can directly use this to kill him? " Said kamiyu, somewhat surprised.


    "Please don''t let the whole world fall into the crisis of destruction for your own self-interest." Just like the one in the city, Doris immediately came back to make complaints about food and physical strength.


    The advantages of the college have been discovered by the sophomores of Aldrich. The food in the canteen is super delicious. When you meditate or cast in the college, there will be a bonus. The food in the canteen is super delicious. When you rest, you can recover quickly both mentally and physically. What''s more, the food in the canteen is delicious


    So instead of dragging the tired body outside to have an inadequate rest, it is better to go back to Aldrich through the home crystal, and use the same time to recover to his best condition.


    Of course, crystal on the way back can be reimbursed


    So far, Aldrich college has naturally become a hot spot in the eastern plain. And the snow melted quickly in the artificial sun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    This is a magnificent looking palace.


    The dome is high above, and the magnificent inverted crystal lamp reflects the whole huge space brilliantly.


    If there''s something wrong with this, it''s probably that this huge room has no windows.


    There was even one door - a double door of sandalwood covered in black glossy patent leather, with golden Rococo lace around the door.


    In the room, the most attractive, in addition to the crystal chandelier in the dome, is placed in the center of the room like the circular purple beech conference table.


    The maids dressed like the aristocrats of the outside world filled all the cups in front of the participants with tea, and then all retired and left the room.


    The only people who are still in the room now are those who are well-known all over the eastern plain - though more than half of them are not famous - and the bodyguards they absolutely trust can be called confidants.


    Anyone with a little insight can easily recognize that they are the "kings" of various countries in the eastern plains, which are still in a state of division.


    What this room represents is undoubtedly the "King''s Council", which was originally one of the three forces, which was juxtaposed with the mage Association and the pure white church in the eastern plains!


    "Long time sparse regards, don''t know you are OK?"


    Sitting at the head of the table, a middle-aged man with a lion''s mane and flaming red hair greets everyone present.


    It''s a conventional signal, a signal that the Council of mages officially begins, to stop all those who are still whispering to the king at the next table to listen to him.


    "Very bad, brother Joseph."


    The first answer is a man who looks chubby and gives people the first impression of being honest.


    No one would think that the true picture of this seemingly honest guy''s heart would be the same as the honest and honest expression on his face, because all the guys who think so far have disappeared, and there is no news, just like the evaporation of the world.


    If the current comprehensive national strength is ranked from strong to weak, the country controlled by a chubby man will undoubtedly rank in the top 10.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with it? "


    Bart Joseph, the emperor of horngorat''s empire, turned his electric stern gaze to the chubby man, which made him shiver subconsciously.


    After a pause, the chubby man stabilized his mind and continued.


    "A few days ago, there was a heavy snow in my jurisdiction I believe you will not be unfamiliar with the snow. "


    Hearing this, other kings nodded.


    It can be said that 90% of the affairs they reviewed or had a headache for these days had something to do with the heavy snow.


    "Yes, it was the snow caused by the Qiyao mage Association and the damned magic academies!"


    The chubby man''s words seemed to ignite a heavy bomb. The whole conference room was quiet for a while, and then it was suddenly drowned in countless noisy whispers!


    The chubby man seemed very satisfied with the effect of his words and looked at the scene of the riot with a smile.


    "Calm down, all of you!"


    Bart Joseph''s roar, like a lion, instantly drowned out the murmur of the murmur, calming the already tangled conference room.


    This made the chubby man look at him with great fear, and then lowered his head.


    "Mr. Kahn Barat, if you can''t prove it, please don''t say it casually. Our regime is closely related to those magicians. It''s not good to anger each other for some rumors. "


    The majestic words resounded through the scene, making the other kings nod involuntarily.


    Although the king''s Council is the only one of the three forces to maintain the army in a real sense, other forces, such as the mage Association and the pure white church, only have a mage force or hymn team of 3400 at most.


    But if you really annoy the magicians, even if they are the king, I''m afraid they will have nothing to eat.


    "Do you need any more evidence? You see, these days, we have sent our own disaster relief team to rescue the Dalits who are trapped in the snow disaster, but they have no trace of gratitude. Instead, they are grateful to the magicians of the mage Association. And the pure white church took advantage of this time to preach, trying to let its tentacles penetrate into the territory of our rule and erode our regime And the Aldrich School of witchcraft and Wizardry, which appeared at some time, is even more widely praised by the pariah. Even in their eyes, even the "King" who is born superior to us is no longer comparable to the students of that damned magic academy! "


    He knocked hard on the table, and the wine in the golden cup swayed in front of him, as if it would be spilled at any time: "and according to my investigation, almost all the students in that magic academy are just the pariah without any noble rank! Can you all bear this insult! Let those muds be above our noble bloodMany bloodthirsty kings were stirred up by him, and they seemed indignant.


    But Bart Joseph was clearly not among them.


    "A magician can''t be a king, and a king can''t interfere with a magician. This is the most basic definition of human society since the great migration. Once they become magicians, they have traveled outside the normal people, and there is no difference between high and low. It is not advisable to draw them into the category of pariah by blood. "


    Bart Joseph stood up: "whatever you want to do, I won''t support it. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. "


    With that, he took his entourage and swaggered away from here.


    Many of the kings who also disagreed with Kahn Barat withdrew.


    After the president and a large number of members had left, the parliament would not be able to continue, but Kahn Barat looked around the remaining members and licked his lips excitedly.


    "I believe you have noticed Although Mr. Joseph said clearly that he would not support our action, he also said that he would not oppose it. This shows that the magicians have been so happy recently that they have touched his bottom line. Yes, just like those of us who are also touched by the bottom line. "


    "Balat, don''t say such useless words again, and go straight to the point." Asked the king, who was a stout man with a very dark complexion.


    "-- what are we going to do with those damned magicians?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    This is the dean''s office of Aldrich college.


    Sylvie put down his snow white quill pen and stretched out a groan of liberation.


    At his feet, a green dragon about the size of an ordinary cat in his sleep yawned, raised his eyelids slightly and found that nothing had happened. After that, he closed his eyes again and fell asleep. As if his posture was not comfortable, he arched the corner of the wall and rubbed down two pieces of paint.


    Above the wall where Noel was lying, the magic sword Shuerte, which had been drained of the power of fire, was hanging on the decorative shelf. It looked like a black and dirty broken iron sword that had just been dug out of nowhere. The blade of the sword was still covered with rust.


    Without Sylvie''s explanation, no one would believe that this sword is a legendary magic sword.


    Several pots of unknown plants were placed in several corners of the room, adding a little green and vitality to the room.


    There are all kinds of interesting gadgets and many books or briefs that SIVI thinks are valuable for collection.


    The dean''s room is not big, and the decoration is not very luxurious. But here, SIVI can feel a sense of peace of mind that can never be felt in other places, just like returning home.


    Although objectively speaking, SIVI has only left here for less than a week, but for him, he has been separated from here for a very long time


    The launch of the artificial sun is very smooth. The flame pulled from the sword of giant Schulte is full of momentum. At this speed, the fuel inside can burn for three days. If everything goes well, the artificial sun can be recovered after three days. And once something happens - for example, if the ice and snow doesn''t melt as expected, we can only use SIVI''s space magic to send the next batch of fuel raised into the artificial sun to burn for a longer time.


    At present, the information from all over the eastern plain seems to be very good. As long as the flow is controlled when the snow melts to prevent floods, the disaster relief operation can be said to be successfully completed.


    After replacing Sophia as the nominal commander-in-chief of the operation, SIVI returned to the situation of doing nothing again - after all, neither the mage Association, the pure white church, nor the king''s Council could really follow his command. Almost all of them did their own work, and could remember to send the current situation report of each region on time (and not necessarily true) It can be regarded as very good


    Sylvie was happy to be free. After reading all the reports every day, he began to do his own work. In any case, the reputation of Aldrich college has been achieved through the artificial sun. Now even children know that this place is a place where many mage apprentices with certain magic talents regard the college as a holy land, even slightly surpassing hohenhaig.


    This is also normal, after all, in this big event, it was the Aldrich college that made the most efforts and finally solved the incident.


    It''s a pity that destiny doesn''t seem to like Sylvie to be free.


    , "Hey, Xi Wei, you look very busy!"


    ghost girl, as in the past, did not take the unusual road, and came in from outside the window.


    For this, Sylvie''s nerves had been so strong that he would not be surprised at such a trifle.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t you been so busy lately that you''ve lost your skills? "


    Sylvie shrugged: "I''d like to ask But in terms of the timing of your appearance, I''m afraid something has happened? "


    And 80% is not a good thing.


    Sylvie added another word to his heart.


    "Now that you have guessed, I''ll make a long story short."


    Fitter shook her head, and her black ponytail swayed with her movements: "in fact, there seems to be a bad rumor among the residents of the eastern plains recently."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It happens every day. "


    Sylvie lay flat on the table, listless.


    This is a magic world of sword and magic. When people encounter phenomena that cannot be explained by common sense, they either push them to magic or worship them as miracles. Some strange things will also be regarded as "omens" and so on, which are widely spread as rumors.


    Some time ago, old man shaman, the Council of the mage Association, once approached him and told him a prediction. After that, SIVI could pay attention to this aspect.


    As a result, he found that there were a lot of rumors in the public As far as he knows, there are more than one hundred versions of the prophecy about the end of the world, including all kinds of exotic flowers


    It is because of this that SIVI finally gave up paying attention to some public opinions.


    "If it''s just the usual rumors, we don''t need to deal with them. However, most of the recent rumors come from the magic academy and the mage Association."


    Fitter explained: "for example," the cold current is a failed experiment originated from the mage Association. "" the coming of the winter is the reason why the God punishes the school of magic to disclose the secrets of the world widely. "In fact, the previous natural disaster was a conspiracy directed and performed by the mage Association and various magic academies, so as to blind the people''s vision and obtain the support of the people You can have enough names to intervene in the executive power of the nobility. Some of them have really restored the truth, but the magician who liberated vermore Barol has changed from unintentional loss to temporary appointment... ""It''s not so good."


    SIVI scratched his head: "if there are only one or two of them, it can be regarded as a normal phenomenon. But if there are so many more at one time, there must be something wrong If the sorcerer Association and the school of magic are destroyed by rumors, the pure white church will benefit the most. "


    "Do you mean that these rumors were spread by the pure white church? However, they have been teaching in the disaster area recently, but there are indeed methods and suspects of committing crimes... "


    Fitter felt her chin like Sylvie, but she didn''t notice that her hand had gone through her chin, and she thought about it carefully.


    "No, I always feel something is wrong." Sylvie also frowned: "although this scheme can achieve temporary benefits, but for the pure white church, even if it does, the final result will be both losses The mage association is not a force that can swallow one''s anger... "


    At this point, Sylvie suddenly froze.


    If it is said that the mage Association will not swallow up because of these rumors, it will definitely have a conflict with the pure white church, which will eventually lead to the loss of both sides. This is also in the plan of the behind the scenes, then is the identity of the behind the scenes gangster obvious?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    There are two biggest beneficiaries of slandering the mage Association, the school of magic and the pure white church.


    Heretics who believe in evil spirits (including the black wizard), and the last of the three forces, the king''s Council.


    Judging from the scope and speed of this rumor, it is very difficult for pagans or black witches who can only operate underground. In other words, it is likely that the king''s Council is deliberately spreading rumors.


    After listening to Sylvie''s conjecture, fitter pondered for a moment and then raised an objection.


    "But even as you speculate, the means of the king''s Council are too obvious. There are not many idiots among the magicians. After a certain degree of thinking, they can certainly come to a conclusion similar to yours. In this way, it can be seen that someone is trying to frame the king''s Council Maybe it is the pure white church that uses our way of thinking to create such a feeling? "


    "Didn''t I say that before? The mage association is not a force that can swallow one''s anger. Many magicians In particular, those who majored in combat magic are very grumpy. After learning about this, they will certainly spontaneously organize a protest against the pure white church, and even lead to violence. No matter whether it is done by the pure white church or not, it will certainly suffer a considerable loss The present Pope should not be so stupid. "


    Sylvie first shook his head and denied the speculation that the pure white church was the real murderer behind the scenes. Then he said with some uncertainty: "but what you said is also reasonable. At present, it is not completely sure that the king''s Council is doing this."


    After pondering for a long time, he made a decision: "in a word, inform the students who haven''t come back to pay attention to the development of the situation. If I''m not wrong, they are likely to be subjected to some abusive or malicious pranks and other cold violence. Don''t overreact to this, so as not to make the situation worse."


    He picked up the robe on the bench and put it on three or two times.


    "Are you going out again? Sophia, that girl is going to be angry? "


    Fitter didn''t stop seavy from moving, but said with a smile on his face.


    "Cough, this is business." Sylvie coughed awkwardly, and then said, "I''ll go to horn Hagrid. If anything happens before that, just contact me through the college beacon."


    "I see. Have a good trip."


    "The journey or something Now it takes me only a second to get there. It''s not a journey at all


    Sylvie grinned bitterly and stretched out his index finger. A space crack appeared out of thin air. Then he nodded to Fei and walked into it.


    The surrounding environment suddenly changed, as if from an ordinary library into an antique shop, all kinds of magic objects of unknown use were stacked in the room, looking very messy.


    The owner of the house, however, was already aware of Sylvie''s arrival, and sat down in a velvet lounge chair, looking at Sylvie as an uninvited guest.


    "Hello, the only human legend in 50 years."


    The old man, with his hands on his belly, half lying in his soft chair, grinning, revealing his gums, which were a few teeth less than the last time I met, he said with a smile that seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Sure enough, in this era, you seem to be the only one who can see my true state at a glance."


    Sylvie was not too surprised.


    The other side has somehow reached the top of the great mage and stayed there for decades. He will more or less understand the difference between the great mage and the legend. It''s not surprising that he recognizes it.


    "But I didn''t mean to hide it Sylvie said casually, with his eyes fixed on each other: "you should have understood the purpose of my coming here?"


    Although the mage association is only a very loose force, its intelligence ability is certainly much better than that of the Aldrich college, which was established only a short time ago. Because of the lack of information, it is impossible to determine the person behind the rumors. However, with the help of the intelligence network of the mage Association, it may be possible to get some internal information


    "According to our investigation, it seems that it is the members of the king''s Council who have caused the rumors this time. But to be honest, I don''t recommend that you provoke them. "


    As expected, old man shaman had guessed the question SIVI wanted to ask and answered.


    "Why?" SIVI asked, frowning.


    In fact, he had long been curious about why the king''s Council and the pure white church and the mage association were the three major forces.


    Qiyao mage association has a mage Council composed of almost all great mages. Its combat power can plow the entire eastern plain back and forth two or three times.


    The pure white church has not only hymns and several Knights'' orders, but also has unclear relations with the kingdom of God.


    Both can be regarded as profound and powerful.


    But the king''s Council is not.


    Although at first glance, the king''s Council is the only one holding an army, as if it were sitting on the entire human society, the so-called army can only scare ordinary people or mage apprentices at most.The gap between the number of magicians is not an irreparable gap - Sylvie, as a great mage, can kill 100000 orcs with the power of one person. One can imagine the strength of the mage''s fighting power.


    Even though many countries have secretly set up some magic academies to cultivate their own magic power, they are obviously not qualified compared with the giant Qiyao mage Association.


    Even as far as Siwei knows, there are now several countries whose Royal worshippers are from the Qiyao mage Association


    Then, why is it that the king''s Council, which is clearly a weak force, still exists in human society?


    "The answer is the world axis."


    Sylvie, who asked these questions, got such an answer.


    Old man shaman said in a deep voice: "Mr. Aldrich, you should also know that before the great migration, human beings suffered a terrible disaster, which almost led to the complete destruction of our civilization, right?"


    Sylvie nodded.


    However, his incarnation in the mythological age did not live to that time, so he did not know much about what happened at that time.


    "Although I don''t know exactly what happened, it is certain that one of the 36" world axes "supporting the world in legend was pulled out by a human, which almost caused the collapse of the Middle Earth world! And the one who drew out the "world axis" is the leader of the great migration, the only king of this era, and the founder of the king''s Council, Turandot the great. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    "In other words, can I understand that the world axis is now in the hands of the king''s Council?"


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and asked the old man in a rather bad tone.


    "But what if I do it to them? Can they pull out another world axis? "


    The influence of the world axis, which has been pulled out, on the world is almost at its lowest point. In this case, what should we be afraid of?


    "What''s more, if it''s the only king who pulled off the world axis and caused the havoc sweeping through the human world, he should be a human sin talent, right? Why should we continue to let his offspring use the tools of crime to rule others


    "As I said, I don''t even know the details. However, according to a few words handed down from the mage Association, the only king Turandot was not a sinner of human beings, but saved all mankind in a sense It''s just that the history was too vague, as if everything was hidden in the fog. "


    Old man shaman shook his head, stroked his long beard, and his face was solemn.


    "The so-called historical records can be tampered with unless it is the existence of the truth astronomy which is itself a mythical object." SIVI doubted the authenticity of the historical records in Shaman''s mouth.


    "Besides, as I said, if I really want to teach those people who don''t know the depth of the earth, they will not even have time for the ceremony Shaman, don''t think that the Royal devotees who leave the Sorcerer''s Association will be able to delay for a long time. Now I, even if you are on the mage Council together, I am determined not to be an opponent


    He glared at old man shaman fiercely, and said in a tone without any leeway: "if you don''t believe it, you can try it now! No one can be safe after hurting my college and my students, no one can! "


    Sylvie is now arguably the strongest human being.


    If it''s a one-off contest, it''s true that even if the whole mage association is not his opponent, but if the great mages of the mage Association really rush in, it''s still a little bit of a hang After all, "miracle" is also effective for legendary figures. God knows how far those great magicians have developed their own miracles.


    Not to mention those messy seal magic that even the devil or ozagki can seal.


    Sylvie is just gambling. Old man gambler dares not to fall out with himself.


    "Young people should not be so angry. It''s a good thing to be short-sighted, but if you don''t behave properly, I''m afraid it will only cause more harm to people and things related to you."


    Old man Shaman is also a man who has been through many storms. Facing SIVI''s anger, he did not show any fear or anger. Instead, he said with a smile: "of course, I believe that my incompetent students are not your opponents. They can''t even delay your pace. But it has nothing to do with why I told you not to move the king''s Council In fact, of the 36 world axes in the whole world, except for the one that was initially pulled out, seven of the other thirty-five have been passively manipulated, corresponding to the seven royal blood lines handed down by Turandot the great. Those seven royal blood vessels are the earliest seven kingdoms of human beings in this era. "


    Shaman closed his smile and looked at SIVI, who was gradually frowning. He said solemnly, "as long as any of the seven royal blood lines handed down from the era of the great migration is injured, the corresponding world axis will be damaged to the same extent. In case the blood is cut off, the world axis will also collapse Now the question is, after a thousand years, the royal families of various countries have been engaged in marriage. Who knows what the orthodox descendants of the seven kings are


    "That is to say, if I kill those bastards, it will lead to the end of the world I''m kidding. Aren''t there any royal families who marry non royal families? There are so many declining royal families that the seven orthodox blood lines may have gone to the people for a long time. "


    Sylvie said deliberately to the other side.


    "I''m sorry it''s impossible. The blood relationship of the seven kings is not a common "blood relationship", but a kind of "mystery". The mystery can only be hosted on people who have a degree of mystery, such as magicians or noble people. The only king Turandot once made an oath Of course, maybe it''s better to regard that as a curse The blood of the seven kings will never live with a magician. That is to say, the person who has this blood will never be a magician. Therefore, in order to maintain the purity of blood, the king''s Council has made a stipulation with our mage association that a magician cannot become a king. "


    Shaman shook his head and said: "similarly, the civilians with low mystery can not be the host of the blood of the seven kings. The end of the world has not yet happened, which shows that the owner of the blood of the seven kings still exists in the king''s Council."


    "In that case, if any evil believer is so crazy that he wants to destroy the world, he just needs to assassinate the king..."


    Sylvie frowned and continued to pick. He spread out his hand and said sarcastically, "in this case, we should be grateful for the folly of the evil cult for human beings to live so long in this world."


    "There are not many people in the world who know this Even you don''t know it now. What''s more, why do you think our mage Association sent its members to those big countries to serve as Royal worshippers? Is it because of the salary? " "It is not only us, but also the white church''s repeated tolerance of the king''s Council, which is actually related to this situation," Shaman continuedThere was a long silence before Seaver looked up again.


    "I see."


    "Thank you for your understanding, little guy who has stepped into legend."


    Shaman seemed to relax at last and joked with SIVI.


    "No, I think you misunderstood me."


    Sylvie took a deep breath and touched his left eye.


    Due to the return to the main material plane that can freely control the power, the eye mask originally used to seal the left eye and prevent the leakage of power has been removed.


    "I mean, as long as I can determine which bastards are the so-called successors of the so-called" seven kings blood ", I can avoid them and beat the other masters behind the scenes, right


    "No, but it''s impossible. Unless there is a corresponding miracle, we can''t see through the blood vessels whose mystery is equivalent to or even beyond the miracle..." Shaman was stunned for a moment, and then he said with some trepidation.


    "Don''t underestimate the legend." Seavy looked at each other, with a meaningful smile on his face and said, "don''t underestimate the power you''ve been pursuing."


    With that, Sylvie''s body was engulfed in the gap, leaving the top level of the mage Association like that


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    Little Misha had no idea why things got so bad.


    A day ago, they were heroes from the Aldrich college, helping the people affected by the disaster to rebuild their homes. They were loved by the villagers from the bottom of their hearts.


    But today, everything suddenly changed.


    The people who saw her no longer came up to say hello to her as warmly as they did yesterday. Instead, they kept a distance from her and gathered together to point out and whisper to her. They did not spontaneously provide some snacks and tea as they did a few days ago Although the villagers certainly can''t compare the things that come out of the canteen of Aldrich college, xiaomisha was very happy when she received it a few days ago.


    Not only that, but even the villagers looked at her with something wrong.


    She had been living among the refugees for a long time, and had worked and studied in Luolan chamber of Commerce for half a year. Xiaomisha was still very sensitive to other people''s attitude.


    She knew it was not a kind look.


    The little girl shook her head vigorously, patted her cheek with her cold little hand, and threw all those miscellaneous thoughts out of her brain, trying to make herself energetic.


    "I''m already a student at Aldrich college, and there''s work to be done, and it''s not a time to waste time on details like this."


    She murmured, as if hypnotized herself, and then walked out of the village as usual.


    Just did not walk a few steps, a snowball hit her back, let the little girl caught off guard a few steps, almost fell in the snow.


    Several children in the village who saw the snowball hit xiaomisha were celebrating in the back.


    The older boy, who looked a little like the king of children, also called out to xiaomisha: "you villains, get out of our village, or don''t blame me, Uncle Tom


    "Bad, bad?! It''s not Ah, woo


    Misha was frightened, then stuttered to try to refute, but the child Wang hit a snowball on her forehead.


    Although there are no pebbles and other things inside, the hardness of the snow can be comparable to that of ice after being squeezed, and it is also very painful to hit on the forehead.


    Misha''s forehead was smashed into a red, cold snow water flowed into her neck along her cheek, which made the girl''s petite body tremble. She covered her forehead, and her aggrieved tears whirled in her eyes.


    But the children in the village laughed without any sympathy. What''s more, they took the snowball like the child king and threw it at xiaomisha.


    As a uniform, the mage''s robe of Aldrich college will not get wet when wearing it, and it can also reduce the impact power of the wearer. Finally, little Misha had to put on her hood and run out of the village.


    And behind her came the shouts of those bear children, who seemed to repel the invaders, which made the girl feel like a knife in the neck.


    She had been running far away and came to the garrison of Aldrich college outside the village. Her grievances were suddenly put out, and her tears were dripping.


    "Misha, what''s the matter with you?"


    Reading a letter, Riedel looked up and saw the little girl. He was surprised.


    Sobbing, Mischa told riddle and the other Centaur in charge of what had happened in the village.


    "Those damned bastards!" After hearing this, the Centaur waved his strong arm angrily: "if you let me touch it, you must give it to them!"


    "Just now, the owl of the college brought us Professor Sophia''s letter, which mentioned that the villagers might be hostile or even malicious to us because of a lot of rumors recently I just didn''t expect it to be so serious. "


    As the most honest of the four old class monitors in the second school year, Riddell did not make jokes to relieve the tension like the other three, but he was undoubtedly the most reliable one.


    Learning from Sylvie, he touched his smooth chin with his hand, thought for a moment, and then asked the girl, "you are treated like this by the children in the village. The village adults don''t come out to stop you Are you willing to do that? "


    The girl was not much older than she was, but because she had been adventuring with Sylvie, she was much better than many adults in her calmness and maturity. After a long time, she bit her lip and shook her head, obviously unwilling.


    These days, at first, she worked hard every day to help the homeless villagers in order not to shame the reputation of Aldrich college.


    Sometimes they set up a handle when building houses, sometimes they send food to busy villagers and aid workers from Aldrich, sometimes they look for the necessary living materials for the villagers, sometimes they rush to the rescue points set up by the Aldrich chamber of Commerce and other rescue teams to grab the relief items


    I got up before dawn every day and worked until the two moons were about to sink in the West.Even with the advice of Riedel and garnard, the girl just smiles and responds, looking back on what to do or what to do.


    When the villagers accepted the aid of Aldrich and got along with them, the girl who was just trying to maintain his reputation became more motivated and even enjoyed the feeling of being needed.


    But I didn''t expect that just the so-called rumors would smash all these things. All the hardships and sweat she paid here were denied by those villagers who once thought they were friends. What she left behind was just malice.


    "What do you want, Riedel? I''m not going to help those guys ''said garnard, frowning.


    "Of course." Riedel nodded: "let''s get ready to evacuate."


    "Why? Really? I thought you would ask us to stay on for the reasons of "if you are not willing to let the villagers accept themselves again with action."


    Said marganard, surprised.


    "We are magicians, not servants of those people." Riedel touched little Misha''s head: "Misha, maybe you are suffering from being misunderstood by those people now, but remember, the magician has been stumbling down in people''s misunderstanding. If you want to be a magician, maybe one day you will be more alienated and malicious than you are now, but only in this way can we become more powerful in the ordeal! That''s what our dean, Mr. SIVI Aldrich, told us a long time ago


    After a pause, he continued: "as for this village, their farmland is still frozen, the progress of housing reconstruction is less than half, and the food can only last for three days at most, not to mention the fuel and all the other supplies provided by us. What do you think will happen to them when we leave? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that too much? " Little Misha had already stopped crying and said hesitantly.


    It seems that she is too kind-hearted. However, compared with those who are crafty and scheming all day, it''s better for the younger generation to be simple and kind.


    After Riedel had evaluated Mischa in his heart, he said solemnly.


    "It''s the bitter fruit they planted themselves, and it''s up to them to taste it. It''s so easy for them to take everything we do for granted. This wrong perception must be awakened at the first time to let them understand that we do not owe them anything, and that we do everything out of good intentions, not obligations! "


    "Well said!" "The vegetables here are terrible," maganard agreed, raising his hands


    The reason why you want to leave suddenly lowers the style that Riedel has created. Hello


    "There is a saying that says," many people only know the value of something only after they lose it. "This is also the case now


    Seeing Misha still hesitated, Riedel continued: "what is easy to get, no one will cherish it."


    "I see..." The girl nodded.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

I have something to do today. I''ll take a day off. I''ll double watch tomorrow. Please understand more.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    The villagers who had been leading the villagers to pass the disaster were not aware of what they had done.


    The first problem is housing reconstruction.


    Since the construction team of Edric (mostly composed of magical creatures) did not come to the village as usual, the construction side stopped.


    When the aggrieved villagers sent to look for the Aldrich college people, they found that they had already left the village, leaving only an empty space for the village.


    At first, the villagers didn''t feel anything about it. On the contrary, some people who were influenced by the rumors also had the idea of "look, those guys are really upset". The children who bullied Mischa before held a celebration to "drive the evil invaders out of the village" even though they didn''t have anything to eat.


    They collected the dead leaves, set up a small campfire in the square in the middle of the village. They did not know where to find a broken pot, which was used to boil the white snow. After boiling the water, they gave each kid a drink that was supposed to be a celebration function, and let them drink it in small mouthfuls.


    "It''s not delicious at all. It doesn''t taste anything." One of the kids can''t help complaining.


    "If only Misha was still there She will have candy for sure Another kid licked his lips and said softly.


    Misha always brings them a lot of snacks and candy, which are picked up by the girl in the canteen of Aldrich college and doesn''t eat it by herself. She saves it for the children who originally thought they were friends.


    It wasn''t until Misha left that any of them began to miss Misha''s candy.


    "Shut up, she is a villain! Have you not heard the stories of those vagrant merchants? " Cried the child king, choking his neck.


    "But she would give me candy, and the merchants wouldn''t even give me the lotus leaf." Continued the first complaining imp.


    "She''ll get us hot bath water She even gave me a headflower, which is much more beautiful than those sold in the market in town A girl touched the bright red headdress on her braid and said with some dissatisfaction, "I didn''t agree to do that to Misha."


    Her words seemed to ignite the uneasiness and guilt that we had accumulated, and they all began to talk.


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s very good. Misha once helped me mend the walls and the pots."


    "What''s the matter? Originally my grandmother was dying. It was Misha who came to the magic doctor, and a bottle of red medicine cured my grandmother!"


    "And my cow..."


    "Shut up Seeing that the situation was a little out of control, the child king smashed the bowl in his hand to the ground and covered the other people''s voices with a roar: "do you think I want to do this! Even my house was rebuilt with the help of Mischa And this dress on me was also sent by her But, however, she is a bad person with ulterior motives. She can''t leave the bad people in the village... "


    At the end of the day, even he couldn''t say any more.


    Everyone here has received the favor of Misha, but in the end, they not only did not repay, but beat Misha away.


    Before the girl left, the tears of despair and injustice in her eyes will probably make many people''s conscience uneasy for a long time.


    In the end, the Party of the heroes broke up.


    If the kids are just psychologically upset, what''s bothering the villagers now is the real material problems.


    Every day when they build and repair houses, the villagers will also help, so at the beginning, the people in the village have not felt any problems since they left them. Anyway, the houses in the village were built by themselves, which is not to say that they would not build houses without the people of Aldrich.


    But when they started to work, the problems came one by one.


    The first is materials.


    The materials used to build the house, such as stones and cement, were transported from the country of origin by Aldrich college through the magic ship. The magic ship needs to pay some maintenance costs (energy comes from the star pulse furnace, almost no money is needed), so the cost is very low. It takes the same amount of time for a man to drag wood back into a proper size.


    But without this constant supply of materials, the villagers suddenly found that the remaining materials were not enough to build a room.


    "First build a smaller one, and then we''ll get materials to make other rooms."


    Some people in the village thought about it, so they began to build new houses together.


    But I don''t know why it took the villagers three days to finish the work that the construction team of Aldrich could finish in one day.


    "That''s the normal speed." The old people in the village said so, but the young man was a little impatient.


    When the house was finally finished, everyone looked at each other, speechless.Although the house is smaller than their old house because of the good materials used, there is no big defect in the house. Compared with the beautiful and elegant houses rebuilt by Adrian, it is as ugly as cow dung!


    No one wants to live in cow dung.


    So the house was left idle.


    The rest of the material has been left, in addition, even the food is in danger, the village supplies are about to bottom out.


    At this time, some villagers began to murmur to themselves, "if only Aldrich''s people were still there."


    They acquiesced in the actions of those children, otherwise they would not stand by while they bullied Mischa.


    And their ideas are very simple. They feel that they have suffered so much loss, and the perpetrators still swagger around in the village. If they can''t give them more compensation, they can simply get rid of it.


    As a result, after Misha and the villagers really left, the villagers realized that it was not the people from the Aldrich college who asked for help here. No matter what the reason, it was not their duty to help the village. If the villagers were too excessive, they would naturally leave everything behind.


    "What stupid thing have we done..." When the villagers began to reflect, it seemed that everything was too late.


    So the angry villagers wanted to find the traders who spread rumors, but found that the merchants had already left


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    Finally, the old village head made a decision to mobilize the whole village. The men went to cut and hunt, and the women went to sew, mend or cook.


    He contacted the head of another village himself, hoping to get some material assistance from the other side.


    Of course, the old village head didn''t expect much about it. After all, the other village was not even as good as his village before the disaster. Who knows what will happen after the disaster It is possible that even the whole village will die in the cold natural disaster.


    The snow on the mountain melts very slowly, and at least half of the legs can be buried with one foot. In this case, not to mention hunting, even logging is very difficult, but dragging the wood back will save a lot of labor.


    It''s just that without the stone and cement provided by Edric, there will be problems in many aspects if we only build houses based on wood


    In addition, many villagers have survived the severe winter and been attacked by hungry wild animals, and some people have even died. It seems that it is not a wise choice to leave the village at this time.


    After all, the two people who were responsible for logging and transportation were a magician close to the middle level, and a centaur warrior with the strength equivalent to a two turn magic swordsman. What''s more, with the blessing of a series of items from the Aldrich academy, ordinary beasts are really not their rivals.


    Food is increasingly scarce, and people''s meals have changed from oatmeal porridge and white bread to porridge with almost no rice grains and bran cakes that could only be used to feed livestock And whether it is porridge or bran cake are only a small portion, not full.


    Just when the old village head felt that he was a little desperate, the village he contacted finally got a response.


    The other side quickly pulled some stones and some food.


    "Why do you have so many things in your village?"


    The old village head twisted his beard and asked the rickshaw puller who was sent to deliver the stone.


    "Because there''s the master magician at Aldrich college who is helping us."


    The honest and straightforward man from another small village rubbed his nose and said with some embarrassment: "although we feel some shame, but if it was not for their help, I''m afraid we can''t make it for a day. It will disappear like the village my grandfather used to stay in before..."


    "They rebuilt the houses for us, looking neat and beautiful; they gave us a lot of food, and taught us how to get other food in this period; they brought a lot of cotton padded jackets, so that our poor families who had no money to buy cotton padded jackets could wear brand-new clothes; they even invented sleds Here is the thing behind me. If there is a sledge, it is very convenient to transport things in places where the snow has not melted


    Looking at the man whose face was full of respect for Aldrich college, the village chief hesitated for a moment and then asked.


    "So, are there any people like businessmen who go to your village and say bad things about the masters of the magicians in the Aldrich college?"


    "Ah, I forget if you don''t tell me."


    The expression on the big man''s face changed, and he seemed to be very angry: "indeed, there are some dog scuffles running around, saying that the previous natural disaster was caused by the magicians But the dog scum was beaten away by our village people. "


    "Hit, hit and run?"


    The old village head was surprised.


    For many small villages, the merchants are one of the few lifelines. They often bring a lot of rare daily necessities. Therefore, most of the wild villages do not dare to offend the merchants, for fear that the reputation of their villages will deteriorate and the merchants will not come again.


    What''s more, the environment is so bad that it''s incredible that the village dare to beat the merchants away


    "Yes, our village has nothing worth plotting. The magicians will help us out of pure kindness, but those dog bastards don''t want to see our village getting better and better, and they also gossip about the magicians. The lives of all the people in our village were saved by the master magician. How can we let that guy fart


    The man didn''t seem to be satisfied with what he said. He also used his hands and feet to draw a line: "so we beat those dog scum and drove them out of the village."


    "But in this way, what should we do if there are no businessmen going to your village in the future?"


    Asked the old village head immediately.


    "After hearing about this, the magicians of Aldrich college decided to let their caravan come around our village and bring some daily necessities. Compared with those glib and deceiving merchants, we certainly believe in the master magician''s caravan


    The man held his chest up and said with pride, "the master magician also said that as long as there are qualified children in our village, they can go to Aldrich to learn magic!"


    Hearing this, the old village head''s expression was finally frustrated.


    Only now did he realize how stupid he had been.


    The villagers in their own village are not strong willed. After receiving the favor of those magicians, they still listen to rumors and make unforgivable acts I didn''t stop it at the first time. I even watched to see if I could get more benefitsThe magician is not an official sent by the town. There is no room for bargaining.


    They are mysterious and noble.


    In fact, many people in the village have never seen a magician in their whole life.


    People are always in awe of magicians.


    Only this time, the masters of the magicians in the Aldrich college were so approachable that they gave them the illusion that they were not faced with the existence that they could easily challenge the Lord. Only ordinary people made this unforgivable behavior and angered the master magician.


    Although those peddlers who spread rumors are not good things, the reason why the magicians left is more disappointed with what the villagers have done.


    Ming Ming paid so much for the villagers, but did not get any return. Instead, just because of some rumors, they gained malice


    If they can insist on trusting the master magicians like that village, they may be able to smile and rebuild their homes together now, instead of struggling meaninglessly like walking dead in the heavy atmosphere.


    It all comes from their own ignorance, their own ignorance and their own shortsightedness.


    Now, the bitter fruit of these shortcomings can only be tasted by themselves


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    Charles castan IV is the current king of the kingdom of castan.


    At the same time, he was one of the people who agreed in the previous king''s Council that the fat man, Kahn Bharat, had to deal with the Sorcerer''s Association and the Sorcerer''s Academy.


    He had long been fed up with the superior attitude of magicians.


    He is a king, and according to the legend, he is the descendant of Turandot, the only king in the legend. He should be the best among human beings in terms of blood and status.


    But those who were just civilians, but whose status rose after learning magic made him very uncomfortable - before that, those guys didn''t even have the qualification to look at him in the eye!


    Not only that, later, the mage association also specially arranged their members to serve as Royal worshippers in every kingdom, which was called to protect the safety of kings. Charles castan IV thought it was a naked surveillance of their king''s Council.


    In addition, although many magic schools are privately supported by various kingdoms, Charlie castan feels that in recent years, those schools have long been out of the control of the kingdoms and have begun to turn to the mage Association. For these white eyed wolves, good warning and beating is also very necessary!


    Well, it has nothing to do with the fact that castan has no school of magic.


    "But if it''s just spreading rumors, can it really hurt the mage Association and those magic schools?"


    After dealing with today''s affairs, Charles castan IV asked his staff suspiciously, "why don''t I think it''s very useful?"


    "No, your majesty, have you not noticed that your affairs have increased? In today''s government affairs, many more villages and towns have applied to you for assistance. "


    The staff whispered.


    "Of course I feel it But what does this have to do with rumors? "


    Charlie asked, puzzled.


    "That''s because the people finally saw through the true features of the mage Association and the magic academy, and instead of relying on them, they began to ask the great you for help."


    His staff, who knew his king''s temperament, immediately began to flatter.


    "Ha ha, that''s good! But to be honest, it doesn''t matter what the Dalits do. On the contrary, my Treasury spending will increase. Is there no other way to punish those damned magicians faster


    Charlie continued to ask his staff, discontented.


    Because of the particularity of the world political system, no matter how stupid and incompetent monarch can keep the Kingdom alive to a certain extent with the assistance of magicians. With the supervision of the pure white church, the bureaucracy will not really corrupt to an irreparable level. Therefore, unless there is internal strife and division within the Kingdom, or some giant dynasties invade small countries quickly Otherwise, it is almost impossible for the common kingdom to have an uprising and the like.


    It is for this reason that almost all the kings are supporters of the theory of blood lineage. They think that they have been superior since their birth. Naturally, they despise the ordinary people and do not understand the power of the people.


    "This..." The staff scratched their heads in some distress.


    It''s fair to say what his majesty is going to do. After all, it just represents the king''s own will. If he, who is just an ordinary person, dares to make plans against the mage Association, he will die without a burial place after the other party learns of this


    Magicians have never been good men and women. To deal with ordinary people, it''s enough for each other to repeat the curse that can be found in the hornhager public library. They really want to kill people. I''m afraid it''s not safe to hide themselves anywhere What''s more, all magicians have certain immunity. They may not be able to kill the king, but if they kill their own aides, they will be fined some gold coins at most. It''s not worth dying


    "Or shall we send someone to attack and kill those mage apprentices who are in my territory?" Seeing his staff scratching their ears and not knowing what kind of advice to make, Charlie asked kindly.


    Oh, I''ll go. It''s a big death! If you do that, let alone the king of a small kingdom, even those big empires will not be able to get it.


    Afraid of being frightened by his staff, he hastily stopped him and said, "no, no, no, your majesty, this is not possible. If it is too obvious, it will certainly be retaliated by the magicians. Moreover, if we do that, I am afraid the king''s Council will give up us, and all the sins of rumors will be put on our heads, so that we can carry a black pot or something by the way


    "Well, it''s not possible to do this or that. You''re going to give me a perfect way to come out! I don''t want to give the money from my own Treasury to the pariah


    Charlie slapped the arm of the chair angrily. As a result, his spoiled hand was hurt by the carving on the armrest. He could only show his teeth and blow.


    For a long time, his staff still failed to answer.


    He still looked at his hand without raising his head, and asked in a somewhat impatient voice, "I didn''t ask you to pretend to be dead for spending so much money on you! Think of a way to get out of here


    "If you ask this guy, I''m afraid he can''t answer you any more."Obviously, it was not the voice of his staff suddenly, which made Charlie raise his head in surprise, and his eyes showed an uncertain look: "it''s you..."


    Immediately, Charlie''s eyes fell on the other side of the foot has a different head of the staff.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The room was as warm as spring with the fireplace burning, but Charlie could not stop shivering. Although he tried to yell at him, he was full of bravado because his teeth were locked.


    "Nothing I just want to borrow your head


    The other side showed a smile, then waved his big hand and reached out to Charlie


    In the void ---


    Sylvie''s principle of gap magic transmission is to use the void as the intermediary point between two points on the main material plane, using the ability of the void to ignore the distance.


    In other words, the teleportation needs to go through the void.


    Now, he is stopped in the void.


    "Are you Mr. Sylvie Aldrich..."


    The comer is a green haired man who looks polite. He may be a little older than Sylvie. He is wearing a tuxedo. Through some kind of magic or magic like ability in the void, he makes his own words ring in his mind: "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I hope I can show you something..."


    Sylvie looked at each other for a moment, then suddenly asked, "you are not a human being. What are you?"


    The comer was stunned: "why can you be sure that I am not human?"


    "Because there are no legends in this era except me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    In the void, the green haired man facing Seaver from afar answered his question after a long silence.


    "It''s true. I''m not human If I have to be classified as a race, I should belong to the night devil. At least a thousand years ago. "


    "Isn''t the night devil extinct?"


    SIVI raised his eyebrows and asked curiously.


    Although it is said that Saran and her sister, the vampire princess, have the blood of the night devil, and the night aristocrat is the descendant of the night devil, but that is just a rumor.


    The little vampire Saran, who has always been confused, probably knows nothing about it, while the vampire princess who should know the truth has not yet awakened.


    "I''ll let you know when I''ve got something to sell."


    With that, the green haired man began to move into the void.


    It''s an area that even Sylvie has never explored - the void is endless, changing every moment. It''s just that the void outside the world is OK, because the influence of the world law will be a little more stable, and what is deeper is still a mystery. Even legends dare not explore at will.


    This is the main reason why from the mythological era to the present, there is still only a little research on the void.


    Sylvie hesitated for a moment and immediately followed.


    I don''t know how long it has been floating. In the empty void, a courtyard suddenly appears.


    The courtyard is built on an empty island very similar to the second school district of Aldrich college, and there is a circle of "rules" on the periphery of the empty Island, which can swallow everything. If you don''t look at the size, this situation is almost the same as the ordinary world.


    "Here it is?" SIVI looked at the courtyard in disbelief and asked.


    "Welcome to my humble home."


    The other side makes a "please" action to SIVI, and then the world courtyard also opens up the external rules, so that SIVI can easily enter it.


    The courtyard is warm as spring, and all kinds of rare plants are all over the corner. There is a light source similar to the sun in the sky. In addition to feeling the wind, it is almost impossible to realize that you are on an island in the void.


    "I''d like to introduce myself first, in the chin, Ann K. arukado."


    "Arukado..." Hearing the surname, SIVI took his eyes from a pumpkin sized dandelion and looked at each other in surprise: "so, the night aristocracy really has something to do with you."


    The names of the vampire Princess and the little vampire saran are arukado, and K is the middle word of the night aristocrat.


    "In terms of seniority, the descendants of night demons today should be called their ancestors."


    Balian didn''t seem to care too much about it, and said casually as he led Seaver to the room.


    "Why do you use honorifics when you talk to me?"


    Sylvie rubbed his brow and asked again.


    After all, saran is a friend of Sylvie. When she talks to her friend''s ancestor, she is a bit overwhelmed by each other.


    "Respect for the Savior of the world."


    The other party ha ha a smile, that kind of hearty feeling actually lets West Wei some embarrassed.


    While talking, they had already entered the one-story foreign museum which looked very retro in appearance.


    Different from the outside, the foreign Pavilion is very simple, with almost no furnishings and no furniture. However, Sylvie feels a strange atmosphere inside.


    If you want him to describe it, this feeling is a bit similar to the copy of the game system. However, whether it is the degree of completion or the sense of reality, the copy of the game has to leave this space for several blocks


    While SIVI was looking around, the man came over with two cups of steaming black tea.


    "Do you feel it? It is indeed the only human legend of this era. "


    He happily put the black tea in front of SIVI, and then sat down gracefully across from him: "this small world is completely created by me out of thin air. Ordinary people don''t feel the sense of disobedience. Only when they can feel the legend of the world''s laws can they find the difference. "


    "Out of thin air Creating? " Sylvie was shocked.


    It''s not that he can''t create things out of thin air. In fact, Sylvie also has some research on it. For example, the bread tree he created before is one of the research results.


    But that''s limited to creation under the laws of the world, and here is nothingness, and there is no law to follow.


    Matter, energy and everything else need to start from the definition, create rules, and then improve step by step, in order to create new things in this framework.


    For example, Sylvie''s creation is just a piece of software written in an existing language on an ordinary computer, while barian starts with the operating system Which is higher or lower is clear at a glance.


    To SIVI, it''s no different from the so-called creator God."After becoming a legend, as long as you don''t die in the middle of the way, you''ll come to me in the end. It''s no surprise."


    Balian took a sip of black tea, and then he said to SIVI, "the world has taken me thousands of years, and it has not been perfect. Everything is not as simple as I thought This is also the result of my deliberate efforts to keep this small world away from the main material plane and prevent it from being affected by what happens there. At this distance, even if the main material plane is destroyed, it will not affect me here. "


    "Did you come to me this time just to show off your achievements?"


    Instead of touching the black tea, SIVI asked.


    "Of course not Have you ever seen the truth astronomy Balian asked.


    "A little bit." Sylvie replied vaguely.


    "Then you should know that the world was destroyed once?" "A long time ago, there was only one world in the void. Let''s call it the" original world. "


    "Then because of the will to create the world and the struggle of three alien creatures, the original world was destroyed and the world fragments scattered into countless planes It also means the birth of a pluralistic world. "


    "However, according to my observation and prediction, it is found that the three alien creatures that once led to the destruction of the world did not die in the destruction of the world Instead, there have been signs of recovery in recent years. To be honest, I can''t handle those things. "


    Obviously, he said the words of weakness, but Balian''s movement and expression still looked elegant, which made Sylvie feel strange.


    Motherfucker, you old monsters who have lived for so many years don''t pretend to be forced to die


    "You are the legend that there is not much communication in the main material plane at present. I hope you can keep a good watch on the three alien creatures and try to avoid their awakening. I will also help if necessary."


    According to the other party''s words, SIVI summed up the current situation.


    First of all, the other party has seen the truth astronomy, and knows about the events of the three ancestors of ozaqi. They also know that the "supreme will" once fought with them and then destroyed the world.


    However, from the point that Balian vaguely referred to the three ancestors as "alien creatures" in his dialogue, it seems that the other party does not know about ozaki himself, or even the three ancestors.


    In addition, the two bodies that have been confirmed by SIVI and successfully repelled to a certain extent by the three ancestors of ozagki, i.e., "endless Samsara" and "eternal trauma imoku", can not be regarded as the main material plane.


    Wuramo is behind the door of truth, while imoku is sandwiched between the main material plane and the kingdom of God


    That is to say, although he is saying something that sounds great, he doesn''t know anything about this guy.


    Then he handed SIVI a silver amulet: "crush this, I can sense it, and I''ll give you a handle. You don''t think we''ll agree? "


    "Happy cooperation."


    Sylvie thought about it for a moment, but it seemed that there was no need to refuse. Even if the other party could not use it, he would still be legendary. He took the amulet and put it in the storage box. Then he got up and planned to leave.


    "By the way, remember to say hello to my descendants for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Looking at SIVI''s back disappearing outside the courtyard, Balian K. arukado patted his head as if thinking of something.


    "In other words, if you let him leave like this, maybe..."


    Speaking of half, Balian touched his nose and nodded thoughtfully: "forget it, even if it really happened, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the amulet is still there. If I go to help him, I can make him owe him a debt, which is also good."


    Then he tightened his tight clothes and turned back to the room standing alone in the courtyard.


    After leaving the courtyard of barian, SIVI suddenly realized that he was lost after floating in the void for a long time


    There is no reference in the void, there is no ether, no sound, no light, and there is no such concept as up, down, left, right, left and right. This is due to SIVI''s separation from the outer void of the main material plane, in which the laws of that world can no longer be used.


    Now, if you have to describe it, Sylvie''s situation can be seen as being in the universe with no stars and no light around.


    Although I can barely feel my own magic beacon, but because of the loss of the concept of direction, even the transmission can not be done.


    "I wipe, look at this situation, do you have to kneel?"


    Considering that he is different from those who can swim with the wind and water until the end, he always dies for various reasons, and Sylvie feels that the situation is not so optimistic.


    He looked at the silver amulet in his hand. Maybe he could call the guy and leave safely. After all, the goods had been in the void for a long time.


    But I always feel very unwilling Just left someone''s door, you need the other person to help you


    As he pondered, he opened the achievement store, which he had not used for a long time, and found something useful in it.


    "The dust of the original, the spring of the ancient, the fire of the source of history, the wind of the ancestors What''s all this stuff that sounds like a little bit high... "


    A thought came to seavy''s mind as he browsed through the notes of strange materials that had been refreshed at some time.


    Balian has said before that all who embark on the path of legend will eventually try to build a place similar to seclusion in the void outside the world.


    That is to say, outside the world, building a new world can be regarded as one of the required courses for the legendary strong.


    This is probably related to the ability to write the world''s rules. In short, there should be no harm to


    So SIVI was ready to create the world.


    Of course, what he wants to do is not to create a world as perfect as the main material plane, which is almost impossible.


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie couldn''t even create the Balian courtyard before As barian said, creating the world is not something that can be done overnight. And it''s impossible for Sylvie to spend too much time on it.


    His purpose is to create a world that can barely survive for a moment, even if it is destroyed within minutes after birth, because what sivei needs is only the "direction" of the world law. With this concept, SIVI can jump directly from his own world to the main material plane, just as he crosses from the main material plane to the mermaid The world is the same.


    Thinking of this, SIVI first exchanged "the dust of the original" from the achievement store. This is a kind of special material for creation. Its attribute is "Earth". If it is used as raw material, it can assist the legendary power and easily create large areas of land. Land is the main framework of most of the world.


    It seems to be the material that SIVI came up with after he became a legend.


    "On land Just the size of an island


    The dust of the beginning began to grow larger and larger, first to the size of glass beads, then to the size of tennis balls, then to the size of basketball The bigger it gets, the faster it gets bigger. If SIVI doesn''t brake in time, I''m afraid it will become a continental size in a little while.


    We should know that the complexity of the law is also related to the size of the world. In case of a continental world, Sylvie will have to stay here to write laws for a long time.


    Now, let''s say it''s just the size of an island. I don''t know if it''s a competitive relationship. The empty island in SIVI is a little bigger than the courtyard of barian


    "Then there is the spring of pre ancient times and the fire of historical source."


    Sylvie then exchanged these two kinds of materials from achievement mall. As you can see, they represent water and fire respectively.


    When the world has not yet established the concept of law and everything, if the "water" and "fire" of other worlds are brought into that world, both water and fire will become indescribable strange existence


    However, the spring of ancient times and the fire of historical source are not so. As the existence of the same level as the original dust, they have their own laws and concepts of water and flame from the beginning. As long as the two kinds of existence are copied, the light and heat source of the ocean and sky can be created in the new world.After the rudiment of the world came out, Sylvie began to write external laws. The external law is one of the most important characteristics used to identify the world. It can cut off the void and give each world a unique definition. At the same time, it protects the world from being easily destroyed by the debris of some other world like the atmosphere.


    As Sylvie was in a hurry, he did not write the rules in too detail. He just changed the external rules he saw in the barian courtyard and copied them completely.


    In his words, it is: "can the creation God be called a copy?"


    Then there is the law definition of space and time.


    Space and time are two essential laws in every world. Space law is the simplest subject for Seaver. Because he has experienced several times through time, and he once made "the pointer of dawn" in the mythical age, which is a kind of time artifact, he has studied the law of time to a certain extent.


    After he had roughly written the two laws, he began to write the law of direction, the main topic of creating the world. It is not so difficult to write the law of direction when the rise and fall of the sun created by historical fire is used as the benchmark.


    "Finally, we will use the wind of ancestors to promote the cycle of the whole world In this way, the most basic world is created. "


    Sylvie was full of energy and opened up the operation of the world. At the same time, he entered the world he created with a subtle mood


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    There lived a witch in the black forest.


    This is a legend that has been circulating in the village outside the forest.


    She can turn people into toads, kidnap children, eat their hearts and livers, call on demons to seize all mortals who dare to offend her, break their limbs, scratch their skin and cramp, and let people live and die


    In fact, there is a small wooden house in the deep of the black forest, and there are witches from generation to generation living in it.


    It''s just that they are slightly different from the legend.


    At the moment, the legendary ferocious "witch" is struggling to carry an iron bucket and stagger toward the house. In the bucket is water from the well outside the house.


    Although she has indeed become a witch, Kulan is only 12 years old. She is short and wears a sharp Wizard Hat which is big enough to cover most of her face. Because of the contract with special demons, her hair has changed from chestnut color to wonderful pink, and her hair is decorated with two glass balls with six pointed stars The tail is very soft and looks like a horse.


    Unlike orthodox sorcerers, witches'' power comes either from black magic or from demons who have signed contracts with them (of course, occasionally witches will contract with other strange things).


    It is for this reason that every witch will bear her own "price" from the moment she releases her mysterious power.


    Because the object of the contract is not a good match for the devil, so a lot of costs are the blood of the women, the number of live sacrifices, and even the number of people slaughtered and so on.


    It is also because of this "price", many witches will appear in front of the world with the appearance of evil. Finally, the whole witch system is regarded as a street mouse, and almost all of them are the targets of everyone''s shouting and beating.


    The witch sect that Kulan belongs to is called "vanilla". It is also a school of practicing magic medicine. Because it belongs to the weaker type among witches, the relative cost is not big. In addition to drinking a bottle of magic medicine whose main material is vanilla every month, only when this inheritance is passed on, I will die like that Therefore, the Witches of the "vanilla" faction wait until they are old before they begin to look for their successors.


    For example, when Kulan''s teacher found Kulan, who was an orphan, he was over 120 years old. After teaching him what he had learned two years ago, he quietly died in front of the fireplace.


    Kulan also spent two years alone in the black forest, only occasionally went out to buy some daily necessities - anyway, the villagers would not have thought that the ferocious Black Forest witch would be such a little girl.


    When Kulan struggled to open the door, there was a black smoke coming out of the room, and the smell of scorching was also accompanied by smoke.


    "Whoa! My potion


    The little girl quickly put the bucket in her hand on the ground and ran to her pharmacy room in a hurry.


    Different from the ultra modern alchemy workshop in Aldrich college, Kulan''s pharmacy room adopts the traditional witch style layout, that is, there are many shelves around, on which the materials for refining medicine are placed. In the middle of the room, a fire pit is dug, in which a large black crucible is placed to boil the medicine.


    But now the potion in the crucible has turned black, as thick as sesame paste. And from time to time, this strange substance is still bubbling out one by one, and each bubble will turn up and burst into a black smoke with a strong smell of coke.


    There is no doubt that the pot of medicine has been abandoned.


    "Wuwu, sure enough, the potherb Pogostemon is not so simple. There is not much material left And it''s troublesome to wash the pot... "


    The little girl looked at the pot of magic medicine that was completely abandoned without tears. Then she turned her head and looked to one side, lying on the stove with an innocent face.


    "Nana, didn''t I ask you to watch it! Why don''t you tell me what happened? " Said the girl, exasperated.


    The black cat ignored the girl''s blame and yawned.


    Nana, the black cat, is the devil of Kulan''s teacher. Before she becomes a qualified witch, she will fulfill the contract signed with her teacher to take care of and protect Kulan.


    Of course, things like boiling potions are not within the scope of the contract, and it''s too difficult for a cat


    Naturally, Kulan had no strength to lift the iron crucible even higher than her, so she had to climb up to the chair, carefully tied the crucible to her witch''s broom with a rope, and tried to use the power of the broom to send the crucible to the stream for cleaning.


    "Ah ah, if only I had an alchemy cauldron. At the last witches'' party, the Witches of obsidian system got one from hornhager I really envy you... "


    Despite Nana''s resistance, he held one of them in his arms. While commanding the flying broom to lift the crucible, Kulan ravaged the black cat''s hair and meat balls and complained loudly.No one else will come in the dark forest, let alone hear it.


    I''m not lonely


    Kulan repeated this sentence again in his heart, which had been repeated countless times.


    Suddenly, the black cat in her hand stopped struggling, her golden pupil narrowed into a slit, and looked warily at the sky.


    "Nana, what''s the matter?"


    The little girl who noticed the change of the black cat also looked up subconsciously.


    Suddenly, a dark purple cloud about the size of a basketball court appeared above her head. From time to time, there were electric lights with thick arms, which made people feel numb by watching. Immediately, the thundering thunder came from the top of the head. The word deafening seemed to be tailored to describe the present scene.


    Even if you look at it, it gives people a sense of destruction and terror.


    In fact, there is a destructive force in it. Not only Kulan but also Nana, the black cat, are scared.


    The girl was so stunned that she couldn''t even think of "running away". Nana, the black cat, had her hair standing up because of the danger


    At the next moment, the girl felt that the world seemed to be broken. Countless cracks appeared in the space above her head. The voice like broken glass sounded directly in her mind. And the strange thunder and lightning finally broke through the limitation of purple cloud, and fell down suddenly, splitting several hundred year old trees in the black forest into pieces! Immediately, it ignited a raging forest fire.


    We should know that the bark of trees which have been growing for a hundred years has become extremely tough. Ordinary weapons can not hurt them at all. However, for the fire, they have evolved a natural protection ability, which can hardly be ignited.


    But at the moment, under the terrible power of the blue thunder, these hundred year old creatures are no different from an ant. They are easily smashed completely!


    The little girl trembled involuntarily, and this situation was totally beyond the comprehension of her little witch.


    However, this abnormal situation did not last long. With a black shadow falling from the sky, all the visions in the sky disappeared. If the fire was not still burning, which proved that the situation was not illusory, I am afraid the girl would think that just now it was just a nightmare of her own


    as for the shadow falling from the sky, it directly hit the girl In the crucible It has to be said that the crucible of "vanilla" from generation to generation is also very strong. It is actually hard to bear such a shock, but it is still as strong as before, and there is no sign of cracking at all Of course, because of the thick black sesame paste in it, it may have a cushioning effect.


    The girl looked at the crucible carefully, for fear that some monster would jump out of it.


    A moment later, a hand reached out of the crucible and grabbed the edge of the crucible. Then, a man crawled out of the crucible in the tense eyes of the girl.


    Sylvie coughed out the black substance in his mouth, which was more disgusting than mud, gasped heavily, and then retched.


    "Cough, I''m going to stop it. This thing is suffocating me..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    On the whole, Sylvie''s creation was not smooth.


    Even with the help of a series of items in the system store, less than a minute after he officially opened up the world, the world was on the verge of destruction. The land was like a cake that had been smashed to the ground. The wind that was far more powerful than category 12 hurricane ravaged the whole world, cutting the already collapsed land into smaller pieces and rolling it up Like a powerful bomb, it has spread to every corner of the world.


    The ocean has no meaning of being attached to the land at all. The water droplets float in the atmosphere, and with the kinetic energy of the strong wind, it has the power of nearly shotgun bullets.


    Without the support of the correct law and alchemy framework, the sun, which was purely a fireball, was completely out of control after supporting for more than ten seconds. A terrible explosion occurred. Its power directly blew out half the world and made a big hole in the outer law.


    Then the surging void energy devours all the material and energy that can be swallowed


    Although Sylvie had long been prepared for not being able to succeed at one time, he thought that even if the world was not perfect, he could hold on for at least ten or twenty minutes. Who knows, he could not last a minute.


    This failure was a little too thorough, and it hit his confidence a lot.


    But it''s also right to think about it. If legends can easily create the world, why do we need the so-called gods? Balian''s little world has taken him thousands of years. It took seven days for the God on earth to create the world. How can the things he toss out in a few hours succeed at one time?


    But this creation was not useless - at least Sylvia took advantage of this opportunity to reposition the main material plane and teleport it back through the gap magic.


    However, the destruction of the world came too fast, and he also made mistakes in his busy work. Instead of coming to the target site selected at the beginning, he fell from the sky and landed in an unknown place on the main material plane.


    Well, first of all, he had to be glad that he wasn''t directly transported underground or into a rock Even if it is a legend, it is estimated that it is embedded in that kind of trouble, and it is not so easy to escape.


    Climbing out of the strange iron crucible, he wiped off the black mud like unknown substance from his eyes and opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was a little girl with a pointed wizard''s hat and an alert face, and a black cat held in her arms by a little girl who seemed to be strangled unconsciously by a nervous little girl


    "Who are you? Devil


    Because Sylvie''s way of appearing on stage is too cool, and the girl also feels the breath of the world''s destruction at that moment transmitted by Sylvie, so she is wary of this mysterious humanoid creature.


    "No, I''m just a passing magician."


    Sylvie felt that this was not a good time to chat with each other. He was planning to send it again. When he went back to Aldrich, he found that his magic power had disappeared.


    It''s something he''s never seen since he''s been promoted to legend - even though he''s gone through the mermaid world and can''t use magic, the magic in his body doesn''t disappear.


    Is it because creation is consumed?


    No, Sylvie clearly remembers that he had a little bit left in his creation.


    So


    "What kind of potion is this?"


    He took a piece of black slimy potion from his collar and asked the little girl who seemed to be afraid of him.


    Theoretically speaking, the general level of potions would not work against the legendary mage. However, after a long journey in the void, SIVI experienced the baptism of the world''s destruction. His physical condition really fell to the bottom of the valley, and it was normal for him to be affected by ordinary potions.


    "This is the magic medicine Pogostemon...." The girl was silent for a moment, and then seemed unwilling to reply.


    "Patchouli?"


    "Potherb Pogostemon" is a rare lower level magic medicine. It is said that the method of refining is very special. It is usually made by black witches and witch doctors. Ordinary magicians can''t make it even if they follow the script. So in the same level of magic medicine, the price is too high.


    The most important use of this kind of potion is to precipitate magic, which is used to refine the spirit of a magician. At the same time, it can also be used as a base material to prepare some other potions. It has a wide range of uses.


    The problem is


    "Isn''t Pogostemon a turquoise green oily potion?" Seaver looked at the black sludge in his hand in surprise. "How can this look like it?"


    "That''s because the refining failed."


    Referring to the potion, the girl''s mood seemed to be a little more stable. She pursed her mouth and pulled a black cat''s beard with some annoyance: "it''s Nana''s fault!"


    "Meow!" The black cat raised its paws as if protesting against the girl''s abuse.


    No, generally speaking, even if you fail, you can''t be that miserable.


    Sylvie secretly complained.


    As a legendary mage, even when breathing, he can recover enough magic power to cast a four ring magic. However, due to the influence of this strange potion, all the magic power of recovery will spread into the air and can not be accumulated in the body.Although most of the magic in space and casting are not affected, SIVI still decided not to return to idrick for the time being. Perhaps for ordinary people, the magician who can cast the four ring magic is strong enough to look up to all his life. However, whether it is the radical faction in the mage Association who is not satisfied with the Aldrich academy, or the thorn that may exist in the king''s Council Guests, even the exiled semi holy elders of the pure white church, are not the existence that can be completely defeated by the four ring magic.


    Before the body recovers, it is better to hide yourself and maintain the deterrent force.


    As I said just now, Sylvie will be affected by the potions only because he is in poor health. He can recover after a rest at least for a day or two at most.


    But in one or two days, the place to stay is crucial.


    Thinking of this, Seaver put his eyes again on the little girl who was carefully looking at him.


    Since the opponent can make potherb potherb, and his body has no Orc characteristics, he should be a witch or black wizard who studies black magic.


    Because universal values are not friendly to them, they are basically isolated from the world. In other words, there is no better hiding place than around them.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie cleared his throat and gave a smile to the girl: "my name is Sylvie, a passing magician. I don''t know how to call it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You have a potion on your teeth


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "It''s rude! There are urgent letters from several royal worshippers. "


    A magician rushed into the room on the top floor of hornhager''s room. He raised his hand with several stacks of letters to the owner of the room, and his face was full of panic.


    "Don''t be so flustered. No matter what the situation is, calm is the best attitude to solve the problem."


    Old man shaman had a calm smile on his face and waved his finger.


    The stacks of letters automatically broke away from each other''s grasp and floated onto his ebony desk.


    The wax seal on the letterhead has been opened. It should have been done by the following intelligence personnel when identifying the content After all, it is not uncommon for a magician to attach a curse to a letter, to make the person who opens the letter be cursed, or when the envelope is opened, the whole letter will suddenly explode, etc.


    According to incomplete statistics, the organizers will receive more than a dozen of such letters to protest against the black whistle in the activities after the closing of the sky ball Congress


    It''s just that this is not the case now.


    More than ten members of the king''s Council have been killed in less than a day since SIVI left.


    Almost all of the victims were killed by one blow, and the murderer''s whereabouts were so secret that even the Royal worshippers sent by the mage association could not detect each other''s tracks.


    Some of the magicians in the letter even claimed that the only thing that could do this in the whole eastern plain was the existence of the great mage In other words, in addition to the top organization of the mage Association, the most likely assassin is SIVI Aldrich, the currently unknown Dean of Aldrich college.


    "No, it''s a stupid guess."


    Old man shaman sighed: "although our children are really impulsive, they are more knowledgeable people We should not be able to do this kind of radical behavior that will stimulate the whole structure of human society


    After that, he waved his hand: "you go to inform the other members of the mage Council to gather in the conference room, and let''s discuss how to deal with this situation..."


    Before the old man''s voice fell, the room suddenly vibrated, and several books piled on the bookshelf fell to the ground.


    Immediately the old man realized that it was not the room that shook, but the whole earth, the so-called "earthquake.".


    Fortunately, the earthquake was not violent, and it came and went quickly. It took only a moment for the shaking to stop.


    "Don''t help me clean up the things on the ground - there are a lot of things on the ground that you can''t touch if you touch them at will." Shaman stopped the magician who was going to help him pick up the magic book on the ground. Then his voice was a little tired and said, "the order is unchanged. Go and inform the other old guys..."


    The world axis was touched.


    Although it has not yet reached the level of collapse, and the world axis touched should be quite far away from the eastern plain, it has caused substantial impact on the eastern plain.


    This is not a good omen.


    When the magician left the room and took the door with him, the old man sighed heavily again.


    "I don''t know where you are, but I hope my judgment is correct You will not betray my trust, young legend. "


    -- Black Forest --


    Seaver sneezed as if he felt something in his heart.


    This made the little witch, who was struggling to muster her courage, retracted behind the crucible.


    Just now, Sylvie had quietly contacted the college and told fitter that he would not show up for a short time.


    Then he looked again at the timid little witch in front of him.


    Although the other party did not dare to look at him up to now, it is understandable that the reputation of witches is not good in human society. The pure white church even directly positioned the witches in the position of "heresy".


    Of course, this is justifiable. After all, most black witches or witches will sign contracts with abyss demons, and abyss demons themselves can be equated with chaos.


    Even magicians don''t want to see witches. In addition, the relationship between the modern pure white church and the mage association is quite good. Occasionally, magicians also help to carry out the crusade against heresy. When they meet a wizard, they can kill them to exchange holy water in the subordinate Church of the pure white church


    So it''s natural that the girl would be so scared when she knew Sylvie was a magician.


    However, Sylvie did not intend to kill the other side for the time being. He didn''t feel the power of evil in the girl. The only dark side was the black cat turned into a young shadow demon around the girl.


    "Well, in fact, I have a certain understanding of potions For example, you''ve added morotos vanilla pods to this pot of failed potions, right? It can increase the density of Pogostemon oil, but it will make it more unstable and make it more difficult to master the temperature of the medicine


    After he used a water ball to wash his face and hands, Sylvie began to show off his knowledge of magic pharmacy. Although he didn''t use it very much, he actually had LV5 in his level of magic pharmacy, which could be regarded as the peak of an ordinary pharmacist in the eastern plains."But without the murotos vanilla pods, the magic medicine will lose a lot of drug properties because of its lack of solidity and become very thin!"


    The girl, who showed half a small face from behind the crucible, was obviously disproved with great disdain.


    "So you need sunflower seeds instead of the morotos vanilla pods." "It is imperative for sives to assert that.


    "No..."


    The girl still seems unconvinced, but she can''t find a rebuttal.


    "If you don''t believe it, will you try it yourself?"


    Sivy tried to make his own suggestion: "I''ll watch it. As a pharmacist, I''m curious about the way witches make medicine."


    "But my crucible needs to be washed..."


    Before the girl finished speaking, SIVI waved his hand, and a group of water elements wrapped in the crucible, and then it quickly rotated like a roller washing machine, and polished the crucible from inside to outside, and even the medicine scale for years would not be let go. After the sewage had been removed, the crucible, which had already been very old, turned bright and new.


    "Good, good Magic is convenient... "


    The girl enviously looked at the understatement of West Wei, and felt with emotion.


    Witchcraft is almost all about the power of the devil. Although there are also water controllers, there are few masters. However, it is a big problem that there is no way to be as flexible as magic.


    Kulan is about less than a meter two tall, and the crucible itself is even higher than the girl. It is conceivable how much effort she would have taken to wash the crucible, and it must not be cleaned.


    It may be that SIVI helped her wash the crucible to make her feel a little good, or it may be because the crucible as a shelter is carried by the water element of West Wei to one side, so the distance between the girl and SIVI is suddenly a lot closer.


    "Well, for the sake of your helping me wash the crucible..." She considered it and decided to agree to SIVI''s request.


    At this time, the ground suddenly trembled, and the little witch who was suddenly unable to stand still and fell to the ground, but swift eyed SIVI took it into his arms earlier.


    The girl instinctively hugged SIVI, her Witch Hat rolled to one side, her eyes closed tightly, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, revealing a pitiful meaning.


    After a moment, the earthquake stopped, and the girl opened her eyes and then understood her situation.


    She screamed a little, and she broke away from sives'' arms, and her face was full of red.


    "In general, in short I''ll take you to my medicine lab... "


    She said that she would not go back to her home, just because of too much tension, walking with the same hand and foot, looks clumsy.


    And the black cat Nana holds the girl''s hat, and she follows each other in a hurry.


    With a smile, SIVI summoned a wind element, and followed her with the great crucible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    Bairis walked cautiously along the winding path in the woods.


    The black forest has never been friendly to outsiders.


    Dark and humid, completely unable to receive the sun''s light, the woodland left far more snow than the outside world, buckskin boots crunching, unpleasant.


    It''s winter, but all kinds of birds and insects in the forest still keep on, which adds a sense of strangeness to the forest.


    There are even rumors that there will be black lobas in the black forest, which will destroy the mark, disturb the direction, and make the travelers lost in the forest forever.


    Of course, of all the rumors about black forest, the most famous one is that one.


    The Witch of the black forest.


    The legend of witches has been around for hundreds of years, and it has never been broken. There are still people who claim to have met the legendary witch in the black forest.


    The purpose of bairis''s visit is to visit the witch.


    Unlike most witches who are eccentric and perverse, the witches in the black forest are the more talkative of witches.


    It is said that people who lost their way in the black forest were sent out safely. This shows that the other party is at least the type of communication.


    If we can communicate, we should be able to do some business with them.


    Bairis is not a civilian. In fact, one day ago, he was the prince of the kingdom of luzhang and the first heir to the original throne.


    But it was his uncle, his father''s brother, who was sitting on that throne, because his father, the beloved luzhang Ting VII, died yesterday.


    Although it was said that he was suddenly infected with a serious illness and died, he was actually assassinated, but the murderer has not heard any news so far.


    No, it should be said, "there is no news on the surface.".


    According to common sense, after his father was killed, the kingdom of luzhang would fall into chaos because of the lack of leaders, and finally it would be re integrated and stabilized.


    But for some reason, when his father was assassinated, when bairis got the news that he was going to enter the palace to stir up the beam, he found that the unexpected chaos did not happen. His uncle had already been elected by the ministers to become the king''s agent and stabilized the situation. As long as the King''s Council gave permission, his uncle could immediately take off the name of the agent and become Lu The eighth king of zhanting!


    Even the old mage would be rebuked for his father''s incompetence.


    The royal family is very clear that those worshiping mages to a certain extent represent the views and attitudes of Qiyao mage Association on something, so it is almost certain that even the Qiyao mage association is no longer reliable.


    Even the only strong man on his side, the head of the order of the kingdom of Lu zhanting and the black rose witch Rose Rose, is now under house arrest in disguise.


    All the so-called "coincidences" add up to make bairis have enough reasons to believe that his father''s death was not an accident, but a prepared usurpation!


    Because of some taboos, the pure white church will hardly participate in the secular political struggle. It is almost impossible to rely on them as one of the three major forces to fight for their rights and reveal the truth. The king''s Council is now very perfunctory and seems to have made up its mind to stand aside.


    Since even the magician can''t rely on it, we can only find another way to find the power to help out of everyone''s vision.


    For example, witches.


    It is meaningless to mourn for not seeing a corpse. In addition, the longer the delay is, the more favorable it will be for his uncle''s stable rule.


    In addition, there was no one to trust, so bairis simply ran out in the name of hunting to distract himself. After shaking off those who might have been watching him, he entered the black forest where witches lived.


    Although there are some troublesome demons in the black forest, first of all, the cold winter change has just passed, and many of them are still in hibernation. Secondly, bairis not only has the strength of the second turn demon swordsman, but also has the rare Rune sword "early winter". The demons with the level below two digits have no threat to him, even if they are more than two digits It''s not without the power of the first World War


    While bairis was still thinking about what to say first when he saw the witch, his vision of all kinds of dwarf fir trees suddenly opened up.


    A strange looking house appeared in front of him.


    The house is similar to a western style house with red tiles and white walls and ivy. However, there are several prominent rooms on the second floor, which gives people a sense of skewness.


    From the outside, there are many windows in the house, but they are all covered by heavy curtains, so you can''t see what it looks like inside.


    Although there is no evidence, the atmosphere emanating from the house makes people feel that "this is the witch''s residence".Barry spits and plucks up his courage to come to the door.


    Just as he was about to knock on the front steps, the vermilion wooden door opened itself.


    Do you mean to invite him in knowing that he is here?


    Bairis calmed down and calmed down some of his flustered mood. After all, he was once a prince. His mind and determination were better than those of ordinary people, so he soon calmed down and walked into the dark house.


    It is clear that there are no trees around the house, and the light of the two suns in the sky is also very bright, but the light seems to be completely swallowed up as soon as it enters the porch, leaving only the dark corridor.


    Naturally, bairis does not have the ability of dark vision. Walking in the dark and strange corridor, he is naturally nervous. He always feels as if he is walking in the mouth of a giant beast, and every step is leading him to the abyss of terror.


    Fortunately, the corridor was not long, and soon he came to the bottom of the corridor.


    There was another wooden door. The door was not locked. He just pushed the door gently and opened it with a squeak.


    "Welcome, lost traveler."


    A young, over the top female voice came from the door.


    It was then that bairis could see what was going on inside.


    There should be a small room behind the door. There is a huge table in the middle of the room. There is a crystal ball on the table. At this time, the crystal ball is emitting faint blue light, which is also the only light source in the room.


    In the dim light, bairis could see many bookshelves around the room, but there were many other things on the shelves besides books.


    For example, the crystal skull, the black stone with strange patterns, the metatarsal bones of some kind of demon, the black cat that is coveting him, candy Wait, candy?


    I must be wrong.


    Bairis managed to stabilize his mind, forcing himself to shift his attention from the cheap candy that could be bought with a few coppers at the fair to the back of the wooden table.


    The man in wizard''s robe and pointed Wizard Hat there should be the target of his trip, the Witch of the black forest.


    But the witch''s stature is unexpectedly petite, perhaps not as big as her own sister.


    What makes bairis care more is that there is another figure behind the witch.


    Although the other side is hidden in the shadow, only a rough outline is revealed, but it is barely able to identify a man.


    Is it the witch''s calling creature?


    Something about the witch flashed through his mind, and he decided not to care about it.


    "Dear witch, I hope I can get your help."


    Since the witch uses "welcome" as the opening word, it means that the other party should not be hostile to her for the time being.


    It''s a good signal.


    Said bairis.


    "To be able to cross my border shows that you have a desire to complete Say what you want, and then give your chips. I will decide whether to sign a contract with you to fulfill your wish depending on whether it is equivalent or not. "


    The witch didn''t talk to him It''s better to say that, like the legendary witch, she is an extraordinary and cheerful person.


    With a slight cough, he began to tell his story


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    After bairis had finished her story, the witch nodded slightly.


    "I see. Go outside and wait."


    Although he was puzzled by the witch''s decision, bairis knew that it was not the time to offend her, so he withdrew from the room.


    Miraculously, the corridor, which was originally dark and incomparably dark, is no longer that gloomy. Although it is still not bright, it can at least see the appearance around it.


    Bairis was curious about this, but he didn''t have the courage to investigate the witch, so he left the witch''s forest house.


    When bairis left, the room lit up.


    The young face of the witch was also exposed.


    If bairis were here, he would not believe that such a young girl was the legendary Black Forest witch.


    She turned her head and looked at the magician behind her with questioning eyes.


    "What did you mean to say


    The Witch of the black forest is Kulan.


    Originally, after listening to bairis, she planned to refuse the other party''s request.


    Although the black forest Witches of all ages did earn enough money to make a living by accepting the entrustment of ordinary people, or collected strange things such as "memory", "emotion", "dream" as witchcraft materials.


    If the scope of entrustment is expanded to a certain extent, it will become quite troublesome. After all, witchcraft is not a popular profession. If you just live in the forest honestly, it''s OK. Once you cross a certain boundary and touch the interests of those who are capable of directing the magicians or members of the Holy See, you will not be in danger of your life.


    This is also when Kulan became a witch, her teacher''s face was lifted many times. Kulan has always been that way.


    This time, bairis''s purpose was to involve the whole kingdom, which was beyond that line.


    This time, if SIVI hadn''t been poking the girl''s back all the time to sign her to accept the Commission, she would have refused.


    But even so, instead of accepting the commission directly, she delayed and decided to ask seavy what was going on.


    Some time ago, Sylvie also gave a lot of advice to the girl in the field of magic medicine and alchemy, which finally reversed the girl''s fear at the beginning because his appearance was too terrible.


    In the face of the girl''s questioning, Sylvie thought for a moment, and then said with dignity.


    "You go first, and I''ll come to the rear!"


    "Let''s go! What a thrilling situation like that in a knight''s novel just now


    "Kulan, do you still read knight novels?"


    "A little bit incorrect! That''s not the point now! "


    The girl clattered on the table, so that the crystal ball on the table was shaken out of the base and rolled to the edge of the table.


    Nana, the black cat, ran to her head against the expensive crystal ball. She could have let it stop at the edge of the table.


    Kulan didn''t notice this, but looked angrily at SIVI, who wanted to change the subject: "this Commission is too troublesome, absolutely - it''s not a situation that I can solve! I don''t want to be tormented by the heretical crusade of the pure white church


    It has to be said that girls are very self-conscious. This should also be one of the reasons why Witches of the black forest clan can be inherited for so long.


    "Actually, I''m a little interested in this situation."


    Sylvie didn''t do anything during this period. While waiting for his body to recover, he also asked fitter to inquire about the current situation of the eastern plains and the difference before he left.


    As a result, many members of the king''s Council have been assassinated, and the biggest suspect, needless to say, is SIVI himself.


    Although the old man shaman, President of the mage Association, supported it, it was obvious that he could not suppress the discussion of the following people.


    If bariana didn''t look like an enemy, and his current weakness was just a series of coincidences, SIVI would even think he had been calculated


    But that doesn''t mean he can''t do anything.


    Now that bairis has already sent all the ready-made cases, he will not let go.


    "All in all, you''ll come out as a witch to the guy bairis, and I''ll use my own magician''s identity to excuse other people''s inquiries. And we don''t have to help him solve the problem, as long as we find out the exact and credible situation If there is evidence, neither the king''s Council nor the mage Association will continue to act like a fool. "


    "Oh, how about ordinary divination? I''m good at astrology and tortoise shell divination, but I''m investigating something I don''t have much confidence to do it... "


    Kulan was lying on the table with a bitter face.


    In her heart, she wanted to refuse the Commission. But Sylvie was the first friend she made in addition to Nana, her black cat.In addition, Sylvie has taught her a lot of knowledge intentionally or unintentionally, which makes her relationship with SIVI a teacher and friend. Moreover, as an orphan, she may be a little like a daughter''s affection for her father, so she doesn''t want to refuse Sylvie''s request.


    After pondering for a long time, she just seemed to give up and groaned with her head: "ah, I know. I''ll accept this Commission."


    "Thank you very much, Kulan."


    Sylvie reached for the girl''s head with a gentle smile on her face.


    The girl turned her head slightly red and snorted.


    "It''s not because of you..."


    Since we have decided to accept the Commission to investigate the cause of death of the former king of Lu zhanting, we should make preparations.


    From the drawer, Kulan dug out a gray, probably Hooded Dress, and took off his bulky, somewhat excessive wizard''s hat, and tried to put it on his head.


    "Wait, what is this dress?" Sylvie was surprised to see the dress that could be taken out as an antique.


    "It''s said that they are the most popular clothes in the outside world? And also with a hood, which is a kind of concealment. If not, will I wear a wizard''s robe? " The girl blinked her eyes and said, "in that case, I''m a witch, isn''t it all at once exposed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it''s true. About ten years ago, it was really the most popular clothes in the outside world. "


    Seavy nodded and said with pity.


    The girl was surprised to open her mouth, like a goldfish opened and closed a few times, and then held her head to send out a scream.


    "Oh, meow! I was cheated by that old woman! I said, how can it be so cheap --! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    In the end, Kulan didn''t wear the Hoodie that had been out of fashion for ten years.


    Of course, the main reason is not out of date and old-fashioned, but because after a long time of not taking care of it, many places have been damaged by insects.


    And SIVI expressed his regret to the girl, and then took out a beautiful white dress from his belongings column and gave it to each other.


    Unlike those who take lollipops with them to cheat little girls, Sylvie can''t do nothing with nothing and carry a dress in his pocket And it''s Lori''s.


    In fact, the dress, which is solidified with a lot of magic, was originally a gift that SIVI intended to give to theo.


    It''s just that Theo, who has entered the growing period, is growing faster than Sylvie had expected, making a dress according to the previous size suddenly finds that Theo can''t wear it, especially the chest piece.


    And Kulan also put on the dress with half an effort. Without the witch''s robe and pointed Wizard Hat, it must be said that in terms of appearance, Kulan is no different from the ordinary girl next door.


    "Really, I always feel cheated again..." Looking at SIVI''s hairy earmuffs and gloves, which are very suitable for the dress, the girl sighed involuntarily and murmured.


    But there was not even a trace of antipathy in her expression, or even a hint of joy.


    "It''s winter, after all. And in the outside world, because of the existence of other magicians, you can''t use witchcraft as casually as here, right? All these things are magic items ~ "


    Sylvie doesn''t stab her, just keeps following the temptation path. The


    girl thought with a skew in her head. Then she first changed her hair to green with witchcraft. Then she pulled out a thin mask similar to the mask from the drawer, and applied it carefully to her face. Her appearance changed suddenly and became a very ordinary face which was hard to remember.


    "Don''t call me my name when I''m outside. Some fortune telling magic can work out people''s relevant information through their real names I want a pseudonym. " The girl looked at SIVI and seriously said, "you can help yourself to think of a better one."


    This makes Sylvie also have some feelings.


    Kulan''s age should be similar to that of Theo, but her mind is far more important than that of theo. She has always been cautious and mature enough to make people unable to relate to her young age.


    It seems that it''s not easy to be a witch.


    However, from each other''s words and deeds, we can still see that some children''s innocence, and her pure and kind nature has not disappeared. The best evidence is that she won Kulan''s trust so easily


    When this is over, take her to Aldrich college. Sylvie decided in his heart.


    "Hello, Hello, do you hear me?" Kulan raised his hands and waved them in front of Sylvie.


    "Edward Alfons, I''ll use that name." Said Sylvie with a smile, as he touched the other person''s head and fooled him away.


    "Umm, it feels ordinary But ordinary is good. "


    The girl seemed quite satisfied with Sylvie''s pseudonym. After breaking away from his palm, she put her arms around her chest and nodded with a small adult like expression: "in that case, I''ll call Well... "


    "How about ronger?"


    SIVI looked at the pair of plush gloves she had put on and asked casually.


    "Velvet? It''s ok It''s just a pseudonym


    The girl blinked her big eyes, and her long eyelashes flickered. She nodded and agreed to the name.


    Then they left the cabin together.


    Byris is waiting nervously outside the house.


    The Witch of the black forest did not give him a definite answer.


    That is to say, there is also the possibility that the other party will not agree to help himself, and according to his understanding of the existence of witches, the possibility is not low - generally speaking, witches do not like to be seen in public. At the same time, they don''t like to involve themselves in events of a certain scale unless they are behind the scenes.


    However, the situation of bairis is also related to the monarch of a country. However, the scale is not small Although for someone who is running around and saving the world, just one king is not a big deal


    All in all, if this time is not really desperate, bairis will never come here to seek help.


    When he was anxiously wandering in the open space at the gate, the door of the foreign Pavilion suddenly opened.


    He looked up in a hurry, then the whole person was in a daze. The "witch" he expected did not appear. Instead, an ordinary girl was wearing a white Long Sleeve Dress with plush earmuffs on her head and white mittens on her hands.


    Behind the little girl was a tall young man with a black cat in his arms. Although the grey robe of the young mage was very common, there was no doubt that it was a magician''s costume."Confused traveler, I have decided to accept your commission!"


    Don''t realize how strange the scene is now, Kulan said seriously.


    "That, that Are you the witch? " Bairis looked at the ordinary little girl in his eyes and said such words, and felt that his common sense seemed to be breaking down a little bit: "and the one behind you..."


    "Oh, that''s what you mean." Kulan gently tugged at his company. Her face was stretched for several centimeters in horror. It looked like it was completely separated from the muscles of her face: "this is an artist''s mask. I can''t run to the outside world with my real face. The other one is my demon. He is a demon Warlock. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Kuran did not lie, and Sylvie''s identity was decided by the two before they went out. Given SIVI''s status as a magician, pretending to be a demon warlock who can cast spells freely should be the best choice.


    "I see!"


    And that''s another thing in byris''s eyes.


    His royal highness always thought that Kulan was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. At first thought, it was really terrible for an old monster of that level to show people his true face. However, pretending to be a little girl could lower everyone''s vigilance. Didn''t you see that even he himself was cheated.


    The devil Warlock is a very special type of abyssal demons, almost all of them have considerable strength


    Bayriston felt that his adventure might have achieved a success beyond imagination!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    Raymond was the bodyguard of Prince bairis.


    However, he is now loyal to the prince''s uncle, that is, the present King.


    The virtues of loyalty didn''t bother him at all - he was, at least, a member of the royal order of luzhan.


    However, when his former boss, the former captain of the prince''s bodyguard, and the former head of the royal order of luzhan, evaporated without any reason, he immediately gave up the so-called virtue, swore allegiance to the present King, and took the initiative to shoulder the responsibility of monitoring the prince''s Royal Highness.


    Of course, these are not the problems. The guilt of abandoning chivalry didn''t last long. In Raymond''s opinion, the good reputation brought by virtue should be valuable only when it can save his own life. Without life, no good reputation is of any use, so the first goal is to save his life Your highness is lost.


    Although his royal highness must be dying soon, the present King''s majesty is not broad-minded enough to accommodate a potential enemy to live by his side. Maybe there will be no big punishment if he kills the prince here, but letting the prince slip away is another matter.


    In chivalry novels, every Lost Prince will have an adventure, and then take a group of hermits or saviors to pull the evil villain from his throne and kill him


    Although his majesty does not necessarily read knight novels, Ramon, who has been hidden by the prince, will not have good fruit. No matter how to say, I''ve messed up the first thing I did for the new owner.


    Just as Ramon was about to run away from the hotel in a hurry, his men knocked on the door of the hotel.


    "Did you find the whereabouts of his royal highness?"


    As soon as he opened the door, he asked.


    "No, that''s right." The man was stunned, but when he saw Raymond''s blood red eyes, he quickly nodded and said, "we have brothers who have found his royal highness at the edge of the black forest."


    "Great!" Raymond was at last relieved and said with a smile, "take me to him."


    "Of course it''s ok It''s just


    The guard was a little hesitant.


    "Just what? Did the prince get hurt? "


    Raymond frowned.


    Although the prince''s identity is not as good as before, but before tearing his face, if the prince is really hurt, it is his own responsibility. I''m afraid it will have a great impact on his official career in the future.


    "No, the prince is healthy."


    Seeing his boss''s expression was like a wolf that would eat people at any time, the bodyguard did not dare to sell the key any more. He quickly replied, "it''s just that when we found him, there were two more people around him."


    "Two? What kind of person


    Ramon asked curiously.


    If it appears from the black forest, maybe it''s a hunter or a druggist, right?


    "A little girl about eight or nine years old, and a very young magician."


    The bodyguard replied, "according to the prince, the two men were met in the dark forest, and they took the prince out of the black forest, and the prince asked us to take good care of them."


    "Little girls and young magicians?"


    Raymond touched his chin.


    Let alone the little girl, the young man''s identity as a magician is somewhat subtle Judging from the current domestic situation, it seems that the Royal cult master has no objection to the current king''s position. He has also pushed aside several visits of the prince, and obviously does not want to be involved in it.


    The general attitude of worshiping the mage also represents the attitude of Qiyao master tower. In this way, if the young magician really wants to help his royal highness, he can only do it in his personal capacity.


    Thinking of this, Ramon knocked himself on the head.


    "Well, take me to meet them."


    As a swordsman of two turns, Raymond still has some experience in identifying the strength of a magician. If the opponent is just an ordinary wild mage, he can find a chance to kill him. If the opponent is some skillful hermit magician, he should treat him politely first. When he returns to the capital, he will give the king a headache


    -- dividing line --


    "Your Highness is back at last!" As soon as he saw bairis, Raymond immediately made a look of crying and cried to each other: "we have been looking for you for a long time Is nothing wrong with you


    Seeing his exaggerated performance, SIVI couldn''t help but curl his lips and said, "it''s too fake.".


    Bairis seems to have been used to this kind of false concern. He just gave him a little help and said quietly, "I''m ok. I''m just lost in the intricate black forest. Thanks to these two friends I know in the dark forest, they took me out of the labyrinth forest and let me stand here safely."


    Seeing that the other party''s eyes with the meaning of examination fell on him, Sylvie calmly made the posture of the general magician.On the contrary, Kulan showed the nature of a little girl and was interested in the decoration of the hotel.


    It''s a fact that girls don''t have any insight.


    And Sylvie also converged his magic power to show himself as the first level magician. It seems that he will step into the level of a middle-level magician at any time. To know that there is only one idrick college beyond common sense in the world, he is proud to be able to have this level of strength at his age.


    Seeing the other party take back his eyes contentedly, Seaver knew that the bad guy had been cheated by himself.


    Next, the two sides of each other to make a compromise. Prince bairis insisted on inviting Sylvie to Wangdu, saying that he wanted to thank them for saving their lives. Ramon, on the other hand, didn''t want Sylvie and them to get involved in it. He tried to persuade the prince to give up the idea.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie and Kulan (especially Kulan) are the rescuers who bravely fight for their lives and go deep into the black forest. How could they let go at such a time?


    So under the insistence of bairis, Raymond finally backed down.


    It''s just that seavy saw some familiar negative emotions in the captain''s eyes.


    I''m afraid he''ll soon make the two of them disappear by some small means on the way, and then tell Prince bairis that they are "leaving on their own" or something.


    If only Kulan is the only one, because of his lack of experience, he may really be able to get hold of it. It''s a pity that there''s a Sylvie here.


    Let me play with you and relax on vacation.


    Pulling on his hood, seavy smiles in the shadow of his hood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Because of the continuous natural and man-made disasters, the whole eastern plain was in a relatively depressed degree, which was naturally the same in the kingdom of luzhang.


    When the former king was still alive, under his dedicated work, Lu zhanting could barely maintain a state of waiting for prosperity, which made the country feel prosperous.


    However, as soon as the sad news of his death and the fact that the current king did not put his main energy into people''s livelihood, all of a sudden, there was chaos in the land.


    For example, there have been several murders and disappearances in the town of sinjwinia, where Sylvie and his party are on their way. Now the whole town is in a state of panic.


    However, the bodyguard of Prince bairis arranged for people to stay and rest in the town, which seemed to have no good intention.


    After dinner, bairis came to Kulan''s room, and Sylvie was already waiting in it.


    "I''ve set up a sound barrier here. Even if you sing here, you won''t hear a sound outside."


    Seeing the prince''s silence, SIVI said.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, bairis showed an expression of relief.


    "I just tried to talk to a few townspeople and ask what happened in this town But those people don''t seem to believe in outsiders, and they don''t want to talk to me


    As a prince''s essential attribute, bairis, who is handsome, handsome, sunny and charming, seems to have answered for the first time, but he is rejected by ordinary people. His expression on his face is a little lost: "how do miss downer think I can get some information from them?"


    Kulan felt the smooth hair on Nana''s back, thought for a moment, and then suggested.


    "Give up."


    "Ah --!"


    It seems that he didn''t expect that the legendary witch would let himself give up so simply. Bairis exclaimed directly.


    "I don''t think anyone can succeed if they are followed by a bodyguard with a black face and glare at the person being answered."


    At this point, SIVI added.


    "Sure enough, Raymond has betrayed me..."


    Bairis sighed, lowered his head, and the whole man seemed to have a sense of hopeless decadence.


    "I''ve also asked some high-ranking guys in this town, and I''ve managed to get some information."


    Sylvie looked at Barry in dismay, and then said, "first of all, the murder was committed by the same person, and the victim''s property was not lost. The other two victims have nothing in common In other words, the murderer''s killing is likely to be random. "


    "Worthy of being a demon warlock, did you get such detailed information in such a short time?" Bairis raised his head in surprise and gazed at sivido.


    Sylvie completely ignored the other side''s eyes.


    For Sylvie, it is not his first choice to ask for information that needs a lot of time and patience. After seeing the target, hypnotize the other party directly and ask for the information he wants is the right way to be a magician! Anyway, the spirit of ordinary people is definitely not his opponent


    "Besides, the scenes of the murders are very strange."


    With these words, SIVI took out a homemade pencil and a blank parchment, and started drawing according to the accounts of the witnesses. He drew a vivid scene of the murder with few strokes.


    "This is a sacrificial ceremony."


    Kulan looked at it and immediately decided, "although I don''t know which devil it is for, it''s definitely a sacrificial ceremony."


    "What does that mean? Is there anyone in my territory who has become a believer in the abyss devil? "


    Bairis had a big head for a while. He didn''t know where to start his own rotten business. This time, another devil emissary appeared, and it was really a mess.


    But he didn''t realize that the two people in front of him were the messengers of the devil from the identity of the two people in front of him, while the devil warlock played by SIVI was simply a devil


    "This sacrifice is not magic." SIVI made a definite judgment: "there is no sign of runes and magic circles, and there is no sign of magic ceremony."


    "Well, it''s black magic." Kulan nodded in tacit agreement: "the caster is a black wizard or a witch."


    "Black wizard or Witch Do you have any clue, Miss Rong


    Barry, who had no idea of this, could only ask casually.


    There was not much contact between the witches, and he had no great expectation for it.


    "Yes."


    "Sure enough Why Bairis opened his mouth in surprise.


    "There was a witches'' dinner in kilidan some time ago. Witches from different systems gathered to exchange magic materials or share some witchcraft experiences."


    "It was only because of the heavy snow later that most of the witches were trapped in kilidain, and only when the artificial sun appeared at Aldrich college did those trapped witches leave in a hurry," he saidDid you go to the party, too Seavy whispered, suddenly curious.


    "(well, but I always think that the aunts there are too terrible, so soon I ran home...)"


    You are a real witch. Hello!


    The little girl may feel a little itchy when biting her ears. She shrinks her neck, and then she answers in the same soft voice.


    This kind of secret information that only the witch can know let bairis dispel the last doubt of Kulan and quickly ask.


    "Which witch do you think did this


    "Put aside the speculation that" there are some rookies who don''t know what the witch''s night party has done, "he said," it''s not far from chierdyn. The witches who attend the banquet will not cause trouble in such a close place, attracting the attention of the magician or the Holy See. That is to say, the witch who caused the incident has reached the level of "no way to do it without doing so."


    The girl stroked Nana''s back and let the black cat stretch her waist comfortably. Her throat also made a "grunt" sound. At the same time, she thought, "there is only one reason why witches can kill ordinary people in such a hurry..."


    "The abyss devil with whom she was contracted needs regular sacrifice Right? "


    The thoughtful Sylvie took over.


    As I said before, most of the power of witches comes from the demons who have signed contracts with them, and demons are not voluntary laborers. Almost all demons will charge the price provided by witches while providing strength.


    Naturally, there is a price for "killing ordinary people", while the devil charges for the negative emotions of witches in killing, or the souls of the victims.


    "As far as I know, there is only one person who needs to offer sacrifices in this respect at the witch''s banquet."


    Kulan''s face is solemn: "the strongest Witch of this era can serve 72 abyssal demons, the successor of the legendary lunar eclipse witch system," chaneliya of the eclipse. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    "Seventy two demons..."


    Sylvie touched his chin.


    For him now, even if the 72 abyssal demons that the other side can serve are all big demons, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    It''s better to say that as soon as Sylvie''s body recovers, the whole abyss, except for those demons, can''t even be threatened by hubsolulu''s half step demon level.


    But there is something about the word "72 demons" in Sylvie''s mythological knowledge.


    Once upon a time, there was a magic guide book which was said to have been handed down from the hell, called the book of Enoch, also known as the book of the city of the black prison. It recorded the black magic that summoned twelve hellish kings and signed contracts with them to fulfill their wishes.


    However, the book of Enoch has long been lost in the main material plane, and it only appeared in the mythological era.


    After the great migration, a new rumor began to spread among the magicians.


    The rubbings of the book of Enoch, the manuscripts of the city of the black prison, and the rewritten pseudo Enoch, through the degradation and reproduction of the magic of the book of Enoch, appeared somewhere in the eastern plain


    Later, the two rumors were mixed up. Most modern magicians regard the copy of the dungeon and the book of false Enoch as a guide book.


    But in fact, they are two completely different books.


    The manuscript of the city of the black prison is a magic guide book that can connect the hell and call twelve hellish creatures that are lower than the monarch to the world. Although it is not as good as the original, it can also be regarded as a powerful and rare one. According to different versions, the book of pseudo Enoch is divided into the version of the great devil that changes the twelve hell kings into twelve half step demons, And quantity instead of quality, which can summon 72 demons.


    If there is no mistake, the so-called eclipse witch should also be one of the holders of the false Enoch, and what she holds should be the kind of quantity instead of quality. To be honest, it is not a very difficult type to deal with.


    Sylvia looked at Kulan, who was thinking about something, and wondered whether to catch the guy named chaneliya and study the witch''s ecology. Kulan was too kind and timid to be a normal witch.


    And it is said that most witches have beautiful faces, so it should be more enjoyable to study.


    "Oh, yes."


    Kulan suddenly looked up and said, "zaneliya is over 60 years old, and because of her witchcraft system, she has no ability to hold her face, so she looks like an ordinary old woman..."


    Good. The death penalty decision.


    So SIVI immediately changed his decision and made a death sentence to her mother-in-law, who was still in her sixties and was still using demons to harm people.


    "That is to say, we have to be careful of the older women on the road, right?"


    Barry''s mental activity was not as violent as SIVI''s, but took the girl''s words as a warning and nodded clearly.


    Raymond brought bairis to the town for sightseeing.


    Because of the prince''s disappearance, he was so frightened that he felt that he could no longer drag on.


    If you let the prince slip away again, you will be in real danger.


    Although I''m sorry to have been treating your royal highness very well, but now is not the time to be entangled in so little kindness


    In this town where chaos is frequent, even if something happens to the prince and he is killed in the end, he can all be blamed on the witch in the mouth of the townspeople.


    It''s the best environment for him to do it.


    There is no need to think about who should be chosen between the lost prince and the current king.


    Of course, surface Kung Fu still needs to be done. If it is too obvious, you will definitely be pushed out by the people above to be the scapegoat, so it is better to do it secretly.


    In general, poisoning is the best choice.


    However, the magician who suddenly appeared around the prince seemed to have a lot of research on pharmaceutics. The last time he ordered his subordinates to poison the prince, he was seen through by the magician. Even the composition and preparation method of the poison and the preparation method of the antidote were described in detail.


    If you were not smart enough to cut the throat of the subordinate who had been following him for three years with a sword just before the other party caught the poisoned subordinate, he might have been caught by them.


    Since it is impossible to poison, we can only use other methods to assassinate


    Just as Ramon was thinking about how to assassinate the prince, a chilly feeling climbed up his back and made him goose bumps.


    Absolutely right. It''s the feeling of being watched!


    Raymond, who had participated in many battles, large and small, and was quite confident in his intuition, almost instantly pulled out his sword inserted in his waist and assumed a fighting posture, carefully guarding the empty front.But there is no one ahead.


    Not only the front, the left, the right, and even the back are empty, nothing.


    Is it that he is nervous too much recently, the whole person becomes too sensitive?


    Raymond shook his head, sat back in his seat, rubbed his temples, and tried to ease his uneasiness. He tried to get his mind back on how to assassinate his royal highness. They couldn''t stay in this town for too long, but it would be much riskier to do it after leaving the town, so we must pay close attention to it A chance.


    Suddenly, he frowned.


    Something''s wrong!


    Why is it that the corridor outside which was still very busy just now has no sound at all?


    Just as he tried to pull out his sword again, a black, spear like object suddenly shot out of the shadow under his desk and penetrated Raymond''s body!


    "Gu ah..." Raymond uttered a dull hum. Having a certain understanding of the demons, he immediately determined that the enemy he was facing was a shadow creature. He immediately kicked over his desk in pain, exposing the shadow below to the magic light.


    Sure enough, the other party''s Noumenon was revealed.


    Just when he was going to make up a sword for the shadow creature, a paw suddenly passed through his chest from the rear, and then in his astonished eyes, he pulled his heart out of his chest and burst his beating heart!


    In this room There are two monsters


    Raymond suddenly regretted at the last moment.


    If you don''t have a ghost in your heart and want to kill your royal highness here, you won''t encounter this kind of thing, will you?


    "I''m sorry, although I don''t know where you are from, but it''s better to kill you all than to be chased by you."


    When everything was over, the two monsters in the room turned into black steam and disappeared. The door of the room creaked open, revealing the corridor covered with blood, and the figure standing at the door in black overalls and heavy hood.


    "There are three left..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    Although she has the name of the strongest witch, in fact, chaneliya''s strength is not too strong in the whole eastern plain.


    Almost any member of the Qiyao mage association can defeat her in one face.


    Moreover, Frey, the former head of the Knights Templar of the pure white church, also pursued her for half a year, and finally escaped by pretending to be dead.


    It may be another matter to summon all the 72 demons, but in general, her strength is not only the top ten in the eastern plains, but also the top 50.


    And the call of the devil also needs a considerable price. Even if she has a witch inheritance and can reduce the cost of summoning demons, she can''t make those monsters exist in the world for a long time.


    What''s worse is that her contract with the devil also requires her to hunt and kill a corresponding number of human beings every month as a price. If she fails to reach that amount, no matter how many reasons she has no choice, her soul will be replaced and consumed by those demons.


    She had been trapped in the snow and cold for quite a long time before, but she did not dare to violate the rules of the witches'' dinner party and attack the residents of kilidan or other witches. If she did, she would be regarded as the enemy by all the witches. What witches fear is not the destructive power, but the strange and unpredictable means. Even the most powerful witch in name, chaneliya is only a human being. God knows how many hidden witches can kill invisible curses


    It was for this reason that after the change improved, she immediately left the city of kilidain and went to the nearby town of sinjwinia to kill the townspeople for a temporary sacrifice.


    There are about ten people in the gap this month. Benseraya is ready to be found by the nearby Knights after sacrificing enough people. Even the priests from several nearby churches have been included in the plan.


    The kingdom of Lu zhanting was not a big country. The strength of the people in the Knights'' order or the church station was not so strong that she could only bully the ordinary people, which was nothing to her.


    But I didn''t expect that when half of the sacrificial people didn''t arrive, some guy who looked like a knight order appeared in the town.


    Among them, there are many second turn swordsmen. For example, the guy she killed just now has a keen sense of straightforwardness and quick movement. If he had not greatly reduced the vigilance of the other party through black magic in advance, and secretly attacked him, he would have let himself miss. Although he did not make her into a bitter battle, others would have found it It was inevitable in a hotel.


    How to say that in the daytime, after secretly investigating this group of people, the most alert to this group of people is the young man dressed as a magician.


    Although black sorcery does not belong to the category of magic, magic such as "evil dispelling", "magic Counteraction" is also effective for black magic. In a sense, it''s true that magicians are the natural nemesis of black witches and witches. Even the pure white church likes to entrust magicians to solve problems caused by black witches or witches.


    It can be said that in addition to the heresy ruling organ, the sorcerer is the most afraid of chanelia.


    Although there is no trace of magic or element in the magician in this group of people, the small magic that is accidentally cast by every move can''t be fake in any case.


    No spell casting, instant casting, breath blocking


    There is no doubt that zanellia was certain that the man named Edward alfforth must be an unfathomable and powerful magician - and indeed it is.


    It''s just that although she has overestimated Sylvie''s strength as much as possible, she is still far from guessing the real strength of Sylvie.


    That''s why she made such a wrong decision as "do it yourself before Sylvie and his party do it yourself, and kill them all when they are caught off guard.".


    "Why did Mr. Edward stop talking all of a sudden?"


    Looking at seavy, who seemed to be in a daze, bairis asked curiously.


    Kulan looked at SIVI and shook his head.


    At this point, Sylvie seemed to suddenly come to his senses.


    He cocked his mouth slightly, then spread his hands, and made an apologetic look at bairis.


    "I''m sorry, your highness bairis. I don''t think we can help you with your captain Ramon."


    "Wait, Mr. Edward, it''s not the same as we said it would be!"


    Bairis was startled and exclaimed, "as I have said, Raymond, he has betrayed me and even brought us all to this town of murderous witches! If you don''t help me, I''m sure I''ll die of his hands Isn''t it the same with dinner before? If it wasn''t for Mr. Edward, you found that my food was poisonous... "


    At this point, bairis seemed to remember how dangerous he was at that time, and the whole person shivered involuntarily."No, no, no, I think your highness bairis misunderstood me."


    Looking at Barry, who is in fear, SIVI makes a downward movement with both hands, indicating that the other party is not impatient.


    "I don''t mean to abandon you. Before my master miss ronger gives up on you, I will follow her decision and continue to protect and help you."


    After that, he looked at bairis, who was puzzled. Then he continued: "I mean, if Lord Ramon has become a corpse, we don''t need to protect you from him, do we?"


    "Are you going to kill him?"


    Bairis frowned.


    "No, I''m a pacifist." A kind face.


    There is nothing more surreal than a demon warlock who calls himself a pacifist.


    "In fact, while we were still chatting here, your chief bodyguard, your Lord Ramon, had been killed."


    Before Sylvie''s voice fell, the ceiling of their room suddenly collapsed. A creature with about three people and a pair of horny wings on its back fell into the room with the fragments of the ceiling.


    This is a moth winged demon, belonging to the abyss devil, with a crusade level of 18. Although it is separately included in the devil atlas, it is actually a subspecies of war demons, but it is more bloodthirsty and bloodthirsty, and can be immune to most magic under the four rings. Therefore, it has the Title of MAGE killer.


    At this time, the moth winged devil was shaking his huge head and scanning the three people present with bright red eyes, as if he were hesitating to start from whom first


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Finally, the moth winged devil''s eyes fell on Seaver, and flapped the wings that could be comparable to the sharp blade, and pounced on him.


    Sylvie is still calm. I''m afraid he can''t even rank in the top 100 in his ups and downs of life. He has encountered countless more dangerous situations in his copy. He even had the leisure to mutter in his heart such as "the wings of this moth winged demon are a little deformed.".


    Moth wing demon is undoubtedly qualified as a candidate to attack and kill a magician. For most magicians, it is difficult to effectively repel this abyss demon known as a mage killer in a hurry, not to mention in the case of sneak attack.


    It''s a pity Sylvie doesn''t belong to the "majority.".


    Even though the body is not completely free from the influence of the potion, this level of demon is still not his opponent.


    As soon as the sharp and cursed claws of the moth winged devil were about to touch Seaver, he just cocked up the corner of his mouth, and the moth winged devil was thumped by the magic power of great repulsion. After hitting through the wall, the moth winged devil plummeted into the ground covered with green bricks. Judging from its crooked head and spring-shaped neck, this is a good estimate I can''t get up in a short time.


    It was not until then that bairis regained consciousness and let out a shrieking scream.


    "It''s a rude cry, your highness bairis."


    Sylvie patted his hands as if he wanted to get rid of dust that didn''t really exist, and then squinted at the screaming prince.


    "Chaneliya is nearby!"


    But Kulan''s reaction is faster than the useless prince, immediately said to SIVI.


    "Don''t worry. She won''t escape."


    Sylvie had a good attitude.


    As a matter of fact, now zanelia does find that she can''t escape.


    After the moth wing demon was killed by the second, she immediately realized that SIVI was more powerful than she expected, but at that time, the whole block was covered by the invisible boundary, and she could not escape.


    Is it possible that you can only spare your life to fight the sorcerer?


    As the most powerful witch, chaneliya was also somewhat determined. When she realized that, she immediately returned to the slaughtered bodyguards and began to summon other demons with their bodies as sacrifices.


    Not long after, West Wei and his party came slowly.


    At this time, Prince bairis was calm.


    He was not a coward, otherwise he would not have resisted the current king.


    But after all, the eastern plains are human territory, and the strangest creatures he saw in the first half of his life were captured as orcs of slave trade or those lowly goblin merchants. In the case of a surprise to see a moth wing demon like the monster, as expected, it is still a little too exciting, not scared to pee is already very great.


    At this time, following SIVI, looking at zanellia and the monstrous demons behind her, curiosity is more than fear.


    On the contrary, Kulan, who was calm just now, was a little nervous. It seems that the title of "the most powerful witch" is still a deterrent to her.


    "Shadow demons, war demons, rhinoceros horn demons, swamp demons You''re really willing to put down your capital. "


    Sylvie recognized the demons at a glance: "however, the lineup is a little weak."


    Just as he had guessed at the beginning, although there were a lot of them, they were all common goods in the abyss. At first glance, there was no one with a crusade level of more than 20.


    "I admit your power, unknown magician."


    Zanellia prayed in her heart that SIVI would not see through her own tricks, and exclaimed, "but my contract demons are all variants, much stronger than normal demons! If you don''t want to be the devil''s bait, please apologize to me... "


    "And let you go?" Seavy shrugged regretfully. "I''m sorry, I''m not in the habit of releasing my prey."


    "Don''t bully people too much! Maybe it''s hard for me to meet a great mage, but a high-level magician like you is not my opponent yet Zanelia roared.


    "Higher order I see. Are you going to try to find out my rank in this way. Because it''s too much trouble. You can treat me as a senior. Anyway, I won''t cast more than four rings of magic in this period of time. " Sylvie gave a scornful smile, and then his expression became a little more serious: "so, you''ve stalled so much time by talking to me, aren''t you ready? I''ve been so cooperative. "


    Chaneliya''s face changed, and she murmured in her heart. As soon as SIVI found out her little trick, she waved her right hand at the demons and ordered, "give it to me!"


    These demons, as zanelia said, are all much better than the original species, but no matter how strong they are, they are just the level of the middle demons, and there is still some gap between them and the great demons.This can be seen from the fact that even if the other party summoned so many demons, they could not break the barrier set by SIVI.


    The big devil is the one who can fight against high-level magicians. So even if he only uses the four ring magic at most according to his promise, SIVI still beats the demons that can destroy most of the country. Even the most belligerent war demons are driven to run around like mad dogs. He can''t afford any courage to fight SIVI.


    At this time, a very viscous magic gushed out from zaneliya''s feet, and then quickly occupied the whole interior of the border. This magic was dark and manic. If ordinary people stayed in it for a long time, I was afraid that they would become extremely irascible. Then they kept fighting and breaking until they died of exhaustion.


    From the point of view that the overflow of magic can have an impact on human beings, I am afraid that the things recalled by zanellia this time are not simple.


    "It took me thirty years to gain the favor of this man and conclude a contract with him. Although this time, because I was too hasty, I could only let him become a part of him. But this is enough. Let me show you how terrible the top strong men in the abyss are!"


    After feeling the magic, zanelia, who was still a little timid, immediately twisted her old face and said with a laugh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This magic is subtle and familiar? "


    After setting a border around the livid faces of bairis and Kulan, SIVI touched his chin and whispered.


    "Please come here! The king of the Styx, hubsolu, who rules all the tangible and immaterial things of the Styx


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    The upheaval was sudden.


    All of a sudden, the dense magic in the enchantment was emptied, and something was born.


    At first, it was a white origin, and immediately the mass and volume increased sharply, and the surrounding air was expelled, forming a strong wind enough to blow people away.


    If Sylvie hadn''t set the border for Kuran and bairis in advance, they would have been as messy in the sky as the houses around them.


    Like a whale, huge monsters gradually appear in the void. With the appearance of the terrible body in people''s eyes, the same terrible smell is also blowing out again. Even the transparent border that SIVI set up to prevent the witch from escaping, which covers most of the block, also has cracks visible to the naked eye.


    Although the enchantment was only casually set by SIVI, it could be regarded as the great magic of the four rings.


    Just relying on the surging magic and mountain like terror, the border will be broken. It has to be said that hubsolu''s strength is indeed very important.


    "Hell Is this kind of thing that human beings can defeat? " Bairis, pale, looked at his opponent''s half exposed body, which was already comparable to that of the Royal Castle, and said with dismay, "it''s no use even to let the Royal Order charge against it?"


    As a small country, the kingdom of luzhang does not have such a high-level army as the mage group, and the Royal Knights are their strongest soldiers. But in the face of hubsolu, the so-called Royal knight is a joke It''s as ridiculous as asking ants to attack elephants.


    In fact, in terms of body size alone, the size gap between hubsolu and humans is even greater than that between elephants and ants.


    With the appearance of its front half, the houses on both sides of the street have been completely crushed, the disaster area is still expanding around, and the border under sivib is finally shattered after being blocked for a few minutes.


    The security guards in this small town couldn''t stop the situation from happening. They had to take the villagers to escape.


    And just now, the woman who was still in high spirits, fell on the ground like a dead dog, foaming and twitching.


    Hubsolu is not a demon in the orthodox sense, but a part of the existence separated from the legendary demon, the Lord of death, Andy taglott, and attached to the bones of the dark dragon king who died in the Styx. Although the monster can be summoned through the book of false Enoch, ordinary human beings can''t afford to call this guy ¡ª¡ªEven if it''s a split, it''s only half of it.


    "Don''t be afraid. This guy is just a part of himself after all."


    Sylvie gently calmed bairis behind him, opened his hand and pressed it gently. The wind, which was growing stronger, suddenly stopped.


    This behavior naturally attracted the attention of hubsolulu.


    "It''s you! I remember you, one of the scum who ruined my plan


    Hubsolulu''s voice was as deep and deafening as it was in the holy land, and even a fool could feel that anger in its tone.


    This made bairis a little surprised: it seems that what happened between this demon warlock named Edward and this terrible monster. No wonder at first sight of this terrible monster, Mr. Edward did not show any shaking at all


    "Sorry, I don''t remember you anymore."


    Whatever bairis was thinking, Seaver just gave a smile, he said aloud.


    After the battle, the king of the white Council did not ask him to deal with the matter.


    In fact, because there were so many messy things in this year, and also a lot of messy memories brought by crossing the millennia, SIVI really had forgotten the details of his journey in the holy land.


    So it''s not all lies.


    It was only to hubsolu''s ears that it was clearly a provocation to the remains of this lively undead.


    "Humble mole ant, even death can not offset your sin! Turn it to ashes


    At the next moment, hubsolulu''s mouth was filled with a black ball of pure dark magic.


    Sylvie recognized this move. When he was in the holy land, the opponent''s move brought him a lot of trouble. If SIVI hadn''t gambled on his life and risked being engulfed by the void, and built a barrier with void energy and ether, and tried to stop this move, the holy land would have been destroyed by a quarter or even more at that time!


    Because half of hubsolu''s body was still in the abyss this time, the negative magic power there was far more than that of the main material plane, so the breath called "the last eclipse" was launched much faster than that of the holy land.


    Before SIVI even had time to interfere with each other, the black light seemed to devour everything, spewing out of hubsolu''s mouth with two rows of sharp teeth, as if to dye the whole world black.


    The same attack, even this time far more powerful than the previous one, but SIVI had lost his panic.Still just open the palm, the black light like a long whale water, all gathered into the heart of SIVI''s palm.


    As we all know, the greater the magic density, the more difficult it is to manipulate.


    In hubsolulu''s mouth, the black ball was the size of an ordinary house, but when it reached SIVI''s hand, it was not much bigger than table tennis. Obviously, in terms of magic control, SIVI had far surpassed hubsolulu.


    "Why No way! How on earth did you do it! "


    Hubsolulu''s voice was full of wonder, listening carefully and even a little bit frightened.


    It is clear that the human being would have been in a mess to block this move, but now it is possible to take away all the magic power of this "final eclipse" so lightly? Are you kidding? What happened in this year!


    In fact, it''s much more convenient for SIVI to open the space and let the breath blow into the void. However, in order to increase his deterrent power, he chose the method that seemed more explosive.


    "The main material plane is no longer a place for you to set foot in. Now go back to your abyss and nest in the river Styx."


    Said Sylvester.


    At the same time, he pulled the black ball''s hand to make a shot put action, and just like that, he threw the black ball with high magic condensation.


    The next moment, the black ball was sent to hubsolulu by Sylvie''s eye and hit him in the head.


    Almost half of the town''s citizens were deafened by the violent explosion, and black mushroom clouds curled up from the streets.


    By the time Sylvie used the elements of wind to create a gentle wind to blow the smoke away, hubsolu''s figure had disappeared.


    After all, it can''t maintain its body shape by breaking down its own magic.


    In the face of hubsolu''s split body, one year ago, SIVI was nearly killed. Finally, he had to rely on the great mage of the Qiyao mage Association and the Pope of the pure white church. One year later, before his body was fully recovered, SIVI easily defeated the opponent''s body with only one hand, although there was also a factor that the other side belittled the enemy, But obviously, the main reason is the difference in strength.


    It was only at this time that he suddenly felt that he had become stronger.


    But the trouble is not over.


    Kulan is still frightened by the super standard fighting just now, and has not recovered.


    "Mr. Edward..."


    After a long period of astonishment, bairis stammered, "what is your identity, please?"


    Although he was not clear about the origin of hubsolu, he naturally guessed from the appearance of zanelia and the disasters caused by his appearance on the stage that the monster was not an outsider.


    What kind of monster is Mr. Edward, who won the victory with just one blow?


    Sylvie scratched his face.


    Then he whispered with a smile: "don''t care, I''m just a passing demon warlock ~"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    On the square of the Aldrich college, the deep chant echoed softly.


    Xiaomisha, wearing a magic robe of academic standard and a magic wand as the same standard equipment, was facing a small bottle in front of her to concentrate on what kind of magic she intended to release.


    Although in the previous task, the girl also accumulated a lot of credits, but because she had been with Eleanor in the chamber of Commerce for more than half a year, she had already developed the habit of careful calculation. After knowing the prices of various goods, she had already planned all the expenses and did not intend to waste even a little credit.


    With the end of the girl''s singing, the wand tip seems to have a very transparent glass ball, and the scenery looks slightly distorted.


    At the next moment, the bottle was like an invisible whirlpool, twisted and disappeared.


    "Well..."


    The girl''s mouth leaked out some painful gasps, her people also seem to be hit by something on the head, stumbling for a while, standing unsteadily fell to the ground.


    With her painful expression, the small bottle that had disappeared suddenly appeared in the air in front of her, then fell out of thin air and became a pile of ceramic fragments.


    "Failed again..."


    The girl sighed a little depressed and relieved.


    "Yahoo ~"


    at this time, a energetic voice suddenly came, which made xiaomisha startled.


    She looked back and found that it was her predecessor, sylvin, who was greeting herself.


    Although hillwin is not the monitor of the four classes of Aldrich, she has a very good relationship with kamiyu, and her grades are always in the upper reaches. In addition, she is the first person with her own mage''s escort. Therefore, she is very popular in the college, and many new junior students look forward to her.


    "Misha, what are you doing?"


    Asked hillwin, with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Practice magic..."


    Misha lowered her head a little shyly and replied softly.


    One of the biggest differences between Aldrich and other magic schools is that the success rate of casting magic is much higher than that outside the school. Even students who have just learned magic for a short time can also use some simple magic.


    As long as you can master the feeling of casting successfully, you will not fail in the outside world.


    "The scene just now Is it space magic? "


    Seeing the debris on the ground and what she had seen before, hillwin asked the girl with a little surprise on her face.


    The girl nodded.


    "Although it''s good to be studious But as soon as I came up to learn the magic of space type, it was still a little ambitious. "


    Said sylvin, with a wry smile.


    Space operation has always been a restricted area for human beings, and the mage Association knows little about it.


    Even if there are many related books in the library of Aldrich, who is a pioneer of space magic, in fact, in addition to some basic initial textbooks, such as the mysteries of space ~ learning magic system from scratch, and a brief history of space and time. Introduction, he wrote the wizard Books and ordinary wizard books are not written to describe their own experience.


    Only if the quality of magic is similar to that of SIVI, can we understand his magic guide book and understand its mystery.


    "I know, too. Professor Franken told me about it." Misha''s face showed some embarrassment smile, but then her expression became firm: "but it''s rare that I have the space talent like the president. Although I may not be as good as the president, I always feel that I can''t waste it like this..."


    Different from other students, xiaomisha used to be a refugee and had experienced a lot of hardships at a young age. If it had not been for Elena who picked up the chamber of Commerce when Theo and his party attacked behemoth, she would have been wandering now.


    So she cherished the opportunity to learn magic, and she was also very fond of the relaxed and calm atmosphere in the college.


    "Since Misha said that herself, we don''t have to stop it, do we?" Donald, who had been following hillwin, with a magic sword behind her back, interposed: "now, Professor Franken, Professor fitter and teaching assistant saran are all here, and if anything happens, they can stop it."


    "I say, Donald, you just think it''s troublesome to stop Misha from practicing this dangerous magic?" Hillwin glanced at the boy behind her and sighed helplessly.


    Donald shrugged his face and whistled.


    "Wow, what a show. Why did he become such a straightforward guy before... "


    Hillwin shook her head and sighed.


    "Ha ha." Misha looked at the two people''s appearance, chuckled softly: "the relationship between the two is really good."Hillwin and Donald looked at each other subconsciously, then blushed together.


    But even so, hillwin said with a smile: "after all, the mage and the mage''s retinue are companions who can entrust their lives."


    While the three were chatting, a group of people in court dress walked on the road leading to the Academy castle in the middle of the courtyard not far away.


    "Are those people?" Little Misha blinked.


    "A representative from the king''s Council."


    Hillwin had a rare look of displeasure.


    "The king''s Council? Ah... " Mischa was a little confused at first, but suddenly she seemed to think of something.


    "Recently, many members of the king''s Council have been assassinated. Although no king or emperor has been killed so far, it is not enough to shake the foundation of the king''s Council, but it has caused considerable turbulence. The atmosphere in some small countries is only one fuse to the civil war. "


    Donald, who had been a soldier of the Kingdom, clearly saw the situation a little more clearly than the magicians who grew up in the Academy.


    "These guys, under the pretext that the abbot may be the murderer, want to force us to stand in the neutral position like the mage Association, taking advantage of the dean''s absence." Donald frowned, and then said, "so rather than say that the members were assassinated for any other purpose, I believe that some big forces within the king''s Council are cleaning the opposition."


    "If you pour dirty water on the president, aren''t they afraid of his revenge?" Misha asked curiously.


    "I don''t know. Maybe they have some cards that the Dean can be afraid of." Donald shrugged: "all in all, if the Dean can show up now, the situation will be clear."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Achoo --!"


    "What an exaggerated sneeze..."


    Kulan blinked and looked at SIVI, who was sniffing.


    "I''m probably being talked about behind my back."


    Sylvie was ready to be alienated by Kulan. After all, he had done such exaggerated things before. It can be said that for most people in the eastern plains, Sylvie is more like a monster than a human being.


    But to his surprise, Kulan seems to have nothing happened. Although he is still proud and charming, he doesn''t have the slightest fear of himself.


    "Maybe zanelia is cursing you secretly? If you leave a witch of that level, you may be cursed by her


    Although it sounds a bit harsh, SIVI can hear the other party''s concern for himself from Kulan''s words.


    "Don''t worry, I let her go after signing a few small agreements with her..." Sylvie was not afraid of this: "and I let her go mainly because she went to the king of lucentin to stir up the water, so that we could fish in troubled waters and find out the truth."


    In a sense, Sylvie did not tell lies, but when he signed the contract by using zanellia''s original devil, the devil was far less mysterious than SIVI and could not bear the power of SIVI''s contract and died of self explosion This forced Sylvia to re attach the life contract of the most powerful witch, chanelia, to Cerberus, the three headed hell dog. For this reason, the big dog protested to him for a while, but he ignored it.


    In a word, after mastering the life contract of the other party as a witch, SIVI''s binding force on zanellia is even higher than that of the ordinary master servant contract. Even if the other party is sent to do some dangerous things, the other party can only comply with it.


    And because zanelia was a witch who did all the evil, Sylvia sent her with no sense of guilt - it was to atone for the crimes committed by the goods.


    By the way, after the separation of hubsolulu, the library of Aldrich college has a new collection called pseudo Enoch


    "Lord Edward, Miss downer, here we are."


    At this moment, bairis lifted the curtain of the carriage, and said respectfully to the two men sitting inside.


    The strength revealed by Sylvie before obviously enhanced the prince''s reverence for him to a higher level, and he also became very respectful to Kulan.


    So they stopped talking. Sylvie stepped out of the carriage, and then reached out to take Kulan down.


    Nana, the black cat, shook her head and jumped out of the carriage with a look of disdain that she would be blinded if she continued to stay.


    Since his Royal Highness''s bodyguards had died at the hands of chanelia in the town of sinjvanya, all of the present servants were employed on the road.


    But in fact, these half hired guys might be more reliable than the bodyguards.


    Before SIVI and his party arrived at Wangdu, they had already sent their servants here to inquire about the recent situation of Wangdu. After all, the former intelligence sources of bairis can hardly be trusted. After leaving the capital, there is no channel to obtain the information of the capital. The current situation can be said to be a black eye, not much better than Sylvie.


    Soon, the party followed the mark left by the servant and found him in a hotel.


    The servant''s name was Tom, and like this very common name, he had a very ordinary face. However, under the appearance of ordinary people, there is a very clever heart.


    In a few days'' life, whatever SIVI needs, this guy can deliver it in time, and there is no cutting corners in his work. Although he can play some tricks, he knows how to master a degree, which is not annoying.


    It was because of this that SIVI chose him to come to Wangdu to ask for information.


    "During the period when Mr. bairis left Wangdu, there were three things that could be called great events."


    Tom didn''t let them down. After seeing seavy and them, he didn''t waste much time to get to the point.


    "First of all, the new king didn''t like the pure white church very much. Although it has not reached the stage of openly boycotting the pure white church, it has reduced the funding for the Vaticans everywhere. At the same time, he also established a foreign religion as the national religion, which caused a lot of opposition, but those voices soon died down... "


    "What''s the name of that foreign religion?"


    Asked SIVI, interrupting him.


    "The evil Church of necessity. In order to show his support for them, the new king even selected some Royal Knights and sent them to the church to train them as the necessary evil church to fight against heresy, which was called the "burial Knight order."


    "A bad name." Bairis looked disgusted: "damn the guy, let the noble Royal Knight do such a thing..."


    "Go on."


    Seavy looked at Tom, a little confused, and said.


    "The second is the evil of necessity. There is also a virgin in the church."Tom, encouraged, cleared his throat and went on.


    "Oh? Isn''t it a girl named horna Blanca? " Sylvie was a little interested in this: "ah, maybe the name will be different, but she should be able to create things out of thin air or emit all kinds of wonderful lights?"


    He still remembers the necessary evil Catholic maiden who had been fighting with her in Brunei, and one of the holders of the spirit.


    According to the ability of the spirit and the excellent quality of horna, it should not be impossible for the church to be a saint if it is necessary and evil, and if it is properly packaged and publicized.


    Of course, maybe in order to get rid of some relationships, the guy will use a pseudonym, but his ability can''t be counterfeited.


    As for the purpose of doing so, it is obviously also to attack the reputation of the pure white church. After all, the only virgin of the pure white church is still reading romantic novels leisurely in the Aldrich college


    "No, the saint''s name is Myra angel, and her power to cure all diseases is a miracle."


    Tom''s words were once again beyond Seaver''s expectation - where did temer''s Mira come from?


    At that time, Tom Wilhelm would not check all the information from his chin in advance.


    "And the last thing?" Asked Kulan coldly.


    "Ah, that''s because the necessary evil church claims that Miss Mira''s ability is a miracle, so the pure white church sent the white Archbishop to confirm the correctness of this statement." Tom replied hastily, "according to the rumor, today is the day when the Archbishop in white arrives at the capital."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    "I see."


    After listening to Tom''s narration, seavy nodded his head and showed a thoughtful expression.


    Bairis thought that the mysterious Mr. Edward was probably the white Archbishop who wanted to avoid the pure white church.


    No matter how, he is a demon Warlock. Even if he disguises as a human magician, he must be found by the strong in the church.


    It''s also a good thing for bairis himself - he''s not yet deposed as a prince, and he''s found out by the white church that he''s got nothing to eat if he''s mixed up with an abyss devil or a witch.


    "It''s not good. I didn''t expect it would happen to Wang Du once."


    Bairis bit his fingernails and began to think like Sylvie.


    In any case, it is essential to know the agenda of the church visitors, and then to avoid the other party''s actions from the beginning. It seems that both miss rong''er and Mr. Edward think so.


    "Well, let''s go straight to the white Archbishop of the pure white church."


    "Gee, gee, gee --?!"


    Then the idea of action was suddenly broken by Sylvie.


    "Wait, wait, Mr. Edward?" Bairis panicked to stop Sylvie''s action: "aren''t you a demon warlock? In this way, there is no way to see each other! I''m sure we''ll have a fight once we meet. "


    After swallowing the sentence "fight will surely affect me", bairis reluctantly turned and said: "the fight will certainly affect the people of our country. Please think twice."


    After that, he remembered that the plain looking black haired man in front of him was a demon warlock from the abyss, representing chaos and evil. He must have no sense of the fact that the battle affected ordinary people - maybe he would be happy about it.


    In addition, Sylvie''s amazing performance of killing powerful demons in the town of cingivania (bairis doesn''t recognize hubusoru, only regards him as an ordinary powerful devil). Maybe this product can win in a fight. In that case, it will poke a hornet''s nest. It''s really troublesome


    "Well, that''s right." Unexpectedly, the other party actually nodded, a look like this. "But it''s meaningless. Take it easy. I promise it won''t happen to you."


    What kind of thing is that in my imagination? Are you not going to fight the Archbishop in white for 300 rounds, but you decide to attack and kill each other with one move? This is more terrible, OK!


    To cry, Barry watched as Seaver ordered Tom to take him to the holy land.


    After arriving at the door of the hotel where the Archbishop in white had been scheduled to stay, a group of people led by Sylvie stood by waiting for a rabbit. Of course, bairis looked more like he was waiting for his death.


    Before long, a group of surprisingly simple looking people came to the door of Dunn hotel in the middle of people''s welcome.


    At the head was a man in a white robe. He wore black leather gloves in his right hand and a thick hard cover book under his armpit. It looked like the New Testament.


    Even if he was welcomed by people, he kept the transcendent heart of the clergyman according to the ten commandments of the holy land, and his face was full of indifference.


    However, the indifference collapsed when he saw SIVI.


    "It''s you Why are you here? "


    Now in the eastern plain, Sylvie is in the forefront of the storm. Unexpectedly, this guy didn''t deal with the mess. Instead, he came to Lu zhanting, a little-known king. He didn''t know what he was doing


    "Where I want to go is my own business." Siveida replied that in fact, his body has recovered almost in recent days. However, since he has intervened in this matter, he does not intend to give up halfway. Anyway, as he thinks, this kind of thing should not spend too much time: "it''s you Nero, you are the Archbishop in white."


    "No, I''ve been Archbishop in white since last time, ok..."


    Nero rarely Tucao a sentence, then looked around, see those people who make complaints about it, sighed: "sorry, this is not a place to speak. I have guessed the reason why you came to me. Please go to the hotel with me and continue


    "I think so."


    Sylvie nodded naturally and followed Nero into the Dunn hotel.


    Kulan naturally followed, but bairis has not yet entered the situation -


    what is the situation?! Why can the devil warlock have such a harmonious conversation with the Archbishop in white? Although there seems to be some mysterious feeling in speaking


    Wait, is it the Archbishop in white who is worried about the people, so he specially introduces Mr. Edward into the room and wants to capture him in it!


    Well, it''s not so bad at the moment?!


    After weighing the pros and cons, byris stormed into the hotel.


    But his imagination of the situation did not appear, SIVI and Nero talk atmosphere is still very relaxed."So it is. After that most of the old immortals have retired and left the holy land, but they have revived on the basis of the necessary evil, a religion attached to the pure white church."


    Nero put his gloved hand against his brow, and murmured in some distress: "although we have known about this through investigation before, it''s still a bit uncomfortable to confirm this information again I say that the church is always open to all necessary evils in the holy land. It turns out that there is such a relationship. "


    "Do you have any clue about that mysterious saint?"


    Having said what he knew, SIVI asked again.


    "Before I come here, I''ll go and make sure the identity and ability of the other party."


    Nero''s hands clasped with ten fingers, leaning against his chin on the table, he continued: "she can indeed cure people''s injuries and diseases by touching. It''s still unclear what extent she can do, so we need to continue to observe However, judging from the speed of cure, it is very fast and convenient, and some difficult and miscellaneous diseases can be cured directly without asking the reason. From this point of view, even if it is said to be a miracle, it is not unreasonable. What''s more, I''ve noticed that although her ability can evoke some magic resonance when using it, it doesn''t show any sign of magic In other words, she is not a magician. "


    "I see. It seems that you are also worried about this Then, Nero, would you be interested in visiting the Pope of the necessary evil church with me


    "What?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

In the bat''s cold, today''s update should be useless. If it''s better tomorrow, it will fill in a new chapter or update a big chapter Please forgive me for the above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Horna looked at the young man in front of her, who was drinking tea leisurely.


    In addition to the guy, there was another man who was eyeing himself, and a little girl who was eating tea.


    "All of a sudden, I ran into someone''s room and drank the Hilton black tea without saying anything, and brought all the unwelcome guys Even if it''s you, it''s very impolite, isn''t it? "


    Horna rubbed the ring on her finger and said unkindly to SIVI, with a look of "I want you to look good if you don''t explain it well.".


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Sylvie put down his glass and turned a blind eye to the young girl''s blue veins on her forehead. "I just want to ask you, where did the virgin of your church come from?"


    "I''m sorry, I have nothing to say."


    Horna snorted, and without a hint of tact, refused Sylvie''s request.


    "How about taking us to see the lady?"


    At this time, said Nero, who was directly classified as an unwelcome fellow by the girl.


    "Please don''t make such a joke!"


    The girl banged on the table and said, "I have my own stand. How can you go to see the holy daughter of our church! Don''t your pure white church always cover the virgin tightly, so that no one can see it? "


    In fact, if you want to see the virgin of the pure white church, you can come to our college.


    Xi Wei make complaints about her. But because I feel that I can''t make complaints about it now, I swallowed my words back to my stomach.


    "I am the censor from the holy land. All so-called" miracles "need to be examined by the holy land before they can be established. This is a consensus reached by the three major forces a long time ago."


    Nero, however, was not overwhelmed by the girl''s momentum and insisted on his own opinion: "that''s why I came here!"


    Not long after the great migration, many black witches and witches made use of black magic to create some wonderful phenomena, and lied about miracles to deceive ordinary people, so as to blackmail money materials and even use believers as witchcraft materials.


    A lot of people suffer.


    It was not until the establishment of the heresy adjudication organ of the pure white church that began to search for those who used black magic on a large scale, which curbed the spread of this trend.


    Once someone claimed that there was a miracle in a certain place, it was necessary for the pure white church to send a censor to examine it. This rule was also established at that time.


    "There are former elders of the pure white church in the necessary evil church, who have, as acting examiners, submitted the examination report of our virgin to the pure white church."


    Horna still didn''t give in easily. She narrowed her eyes and gave Nero a tit for tat: "you''ll get the evacuation order from holy land soon."


    "But on the other hand, before I received the order, I was still the prosecutor and had to carry out my duties."


    Nero''s mouth slightly upturned, showing a handsome smile.


    "So, can I think that the negotiations have broken down?" Unfortunately, the smile didn''t work for horna, she said in a cold voice with her arms around her chest.


    "I''m very sorry about that."


    Nero''s left hand touched the leather glove of his right hand as if nothing had happened.


    "Although the necessary evil church is really a small church compared with the pure white church, we will not be silent in the face of your bullying."


    Horna rubbed her ring, too.


    "It''s not bullying, it''s just to correct some of your violations. This is what we should do. Don''t thank you."


    Nero''s smile became more and more brilliant.


    The atmosphere in the whole room suddenly became extremely heavy, and the battle between the two was on the verge of breaking out.


    "Hello, this is Edward Alphonse. I''m going to broadcast live the battle between the necessary evil church Pope, horna branla, and Nero, the current head of the Knights Templars of the pure white church. Miss rong''er, who do you think will win


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cookies, delicious. "


    "Very well, thank you very much for your wonderful comments. I think so too."


    Suddenly came from the side of the two voices without tension will be two people''s tense atmosphere all of a sudden.


    The first two of them were drinking black tea and having tea. From time to time, they were waving flags and shouting for the two people who seemed to be about to fight, but their facial expressions were more like schadenfreude.


    "Alas..." Horna let out her anger. She sat back on the sofa and waved her hand in a listless way: "I always feel that I don''t have the strength to fight all of a sudden."


    "What a coincidence," Nero sighed. "I feel the same way."


    "Bad, bad..."


    Sylvie suddenly yelled, his face livid to horna and said, "I have a bad stomach. I need the help of a saint!""That''s the reason to cheat the ghost."


    "In fact, the reception of the saint has nothing to do with me. Do you know that my position in the church is very delicate? So even if I agree, it''s useless. Don''t worry about me any more. "


    "Well, you said it earlier."


    Sylvie went on eating tea as usual.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Even if it is, your attitude still makes me very unhappy Horna''s eyebrows twitched, and she could see that the girl''s anger was growing at a very rapid rate.


    "By the way, I have seen the pattern on the back of your hand since just now..." He ignored the girl''s anger again and asked her, "what''s that?"


    "You say that?" Horna opened her sleeve and revealed the purple mark on the back of her hand and forearm: "this is a new device made by the Presbyterian Church. It is said to be a symbol of the necessary evil of faith. Only those who have reached a certain level of identity in the church can obtain it But actually it should be some kind of magic badge, which can draw magic power to a certain extent, and it''s very useful. "


    The girl said casually, but she didn''t find that Sylvie''s gaze at the mark became deep.


    "Magic badge It is. "


    With a whisper, he suddenly stood up and held up Kulan, who was still eating tea like a hamster, and said, "well, that''s all for today. Good night."


    "Good night incorrect! What place do you think I have here


    The girl was a little crazy.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want me to stay for the night?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so bold..."


    "Get out of here! Its shape is a sword, its quality is a arrow, shooting --! "


    Horna''s face flushed, and she waved her right hand and issued a valedictory (Physics) to SIVI and them.


    After leaving the residence of the Pope of the necessary evil church with the two men in confusion, Sylvie looked at the night sky and fell into meditation.


    "I don''t think you''ll tell me, but you must have found something?"


    Nero looked at Seaver, hesitated, and then asked, "otherwise, it would not have been so sudden to ask to leave."


    "Well, I see something that matters."


    Sylvie touched Kulan''s head and said to Nero, "I''m sorry, but can you deliver the velvet Club Hotel for me? I have something else to investigate. "


    "Is it about the necessary evil church and the virgin? If that''s the case, our interests will be the same, even if I use the power of the pure white church to help


    Nero suggested.


    "I appreciate your kindness, but now it seems that the situation has become a little more complicated..." Sylvie sighed. Kulan under his hand looked at Seaver suspiciously.


    It should be the first time the little girl has seen Sylvie look so distressed.


    "No problem?" She asked seavy in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry. It doesn''t matter." Seavy squeezed out a smile and replied to her.


    "Don''t you really need my help?" Nero confirmed again.


    "No. All in all, if I find anything strange, I''ll let you know as soon as possible. Just wait a moment before that. "


    In the end, Sylvie said.


    Naturally, Nero could only nod his head at SIVI''s request - in fact, as long as SIVI''s request was not too much, the holy land would accept it. This is also the sequel left after SIVI made a big fuss in holy land


    After Nero left with some uneasy Kuran, SIVI turned around and headed for the place near the palace, which is now designated as the necessary evil church parish.


    Although horna didn''t tell them where the Virgin was, in general, it should be in this parish. Although it is also a good idea to let the virgin hide in the country manor and so on, since it is necessary and evil for the church to launch its own saint in this period of time, naturally it will not let it hide all the time.


    Compared with hiding in the parish, it is obvious that there are carriages in the country manor running to the aristocratic district all day long in a low-key way to get to the places where various banquets are located. Tom did not find such rumors in the intelligence they investigated, so seavy decided that the virgin should still be in the parish.


    It doesn''t matter to Sylvie at the moment. After all, it is impossible for him to stop him by teaching those miscellaneous fish with the necessary evil.


    It''s just that if you make too much noise and let the people in the necessary evil church take away the virgin, it will be troublesome to find them again In fact, the old men who had been frightened by SIVI were more likely to take the virgin to escape than to stop him. In order to avoid this, SIVI had to choose a more troublesome method, that is, to sneak into it.


    Through the fossilized mud, the wall was dissolved into an accessible entrance, and after Shi ran entered the parish, SIVI snapped his finger, and the wall was restored to its original appearance.There is no air boundary over the diocese. Although Sylvie can ignore it and continue to fly, it will be discovered by the other party, so he enters the diocese in this way.


    After all, the perception of those old men, who are half Holy Spirits who have abandoned their bodies, is much stronger than that of human beings. Even SIVI, if he is too careless, may be noticed by them.


    As for those who patrol the parish, it''s not a problem. Sylvie is not good at magic, but it''s easy to cheat those believers who are at the most intermediate level.


    "Compared with Brunei City, the quality of believers here seems to be much higher..."


    Secretly observing the believers patrolling in the parish, SIVI compared them with those in Brunei and found that the believers here were better than those in Brunei in strength and spirit.


    In addition to the flying Aldrich college, is there any other force in the world that can promote its staff so much in less than a year?


    Or did they use a method unknown in this era?


    "I hope it''s just that I''m worried."


    If it''s really like what I guess, I''m afraid there''s a little bit of trouble with the situation. But before we see the decisive evidence, we need not be so pessimistic Maybe the mark on the back of horna''s hand is just something handed down from an ancient document. This also explains why the imprint is incomplete.


    After reciting a sentence in his heart, Sylvie continued his own sneak action.


    The way to sneak in is very simple. Starting from the most gorgeous houses, one by one, we use fossils to invade them and search for their own targets.


    Although space magic is more convenient, even SIVI can''t perfectly shield the magic wave when using space magic.


    In order to ensure that everything is safe, he chose the most simple and crude method.


    During the invasion, there were some warning junctions. However, those old people in the evil Church of necessity were only clergy, not full-time magicians. Naturally, the quality and rigor of the boundary could not be compared with that of hornhager, the magic capital. SIVI stirred up a few random acts and easily untied those barriers without being noticed


    In this way, in the invasion of the fifth house, SIVI finally had a harvest.


    It''s a double story building with a beautiful courtyard and a small hot spring. The plants in the courtyard are well pruned. This is obviously more suitable for women to live in than the first few gorgeous mansions.


    Besides, on the outskirts of the mansion, SIVI encountered five complete boundaries, among which there was even a special boundary using the principle of divinity, which almost made him lose his ground


    The protection area is so tight that there is something important hidden in it.


    So when Sylvie finally broke all the barriers, he stepped into the courtyard and saw what he was looking for.


    On the balcony on the second floor, a silver haired girl is leaning against the white marble railing. She is wearing a White Tulle dress, which is very untimely. Although the coldest winter has ended, the winter has not passed, and now the night is still very cold. But the girl did not shiver at all, as if not aware of the deep cold of the night.


    Just with a look full of nostalgia, looking up at the blue quiet moon in the sky.


    The blue moon plated her thin figure with a layer of mysterious brilliance, creating an illusion around her that did not belong to this world like a goddess.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s you, dawn. "


    After stepping into the courtyard, SIVI walked quickly to the house, and said aloud.


    In the quiet courtyard, his voice was so clear that the girl who was looking at the night sky turned to look at him.


    Long silver hair ran across her shoulder and swayed to her chest. Her body looks very delicate, even the chest has some residual thoughts, perhaps this is her only appearance can be regarded as a defect.


    Her pupils, a little darker than her hair, looked at Seaver, full of confusion.


    "You are Who? "


    Asked the girl softly.


    Although her voice is very pleasant, but somehow full of inorganic texture, giving people a subtle robot like feeling.


    After such a long time, hearing her voice again filled SIVI with emotion.


    "There''s something wrong with the memory unit. Have you forgotten me No wonder, after all, it''s been so long. "


    Sylvie scratched his head and looked distressed. "I''m more surprised that you''re here now."


    Just as he was about to ask something more crucial, a scream broke through the silent night sky.


    "Yes, there are intruders --!"


    Sylvie heard the reputation and saw a maid dressed up in a window on the first floor, screaming at the top of her voice.


    Maybe the voice was too loud just now, so that he was found by the servants in the room.But it''s normal to think about it. After all, it''s impossible for a saint to take charge of food and daily life by herself, even though the saint''s highness does, and has a good time.


    All in all, it makes Sylvie have the illusion that Juliet''s love affair with Romeo''s night club is discovered, and subconsciously wants to escape with gap magic.


    But the next moment he woke up again.


    The main reason for him to sneak into the parish was that he was afraid that if he came here in a big way, the saint would be taken away by those old guys and hidden away. Now that even the saint has been found, he has to escape some wool!


    Rather, it was a chance to question the old guys.


    Why is the dawn here.


    In addition, since dawn has appeared, the origin of that mark can almost be determined.


    It was not a strange magic emblem, but a "Twilight badge" developed by Sylvie himself in the mythical age and promoted in the dawn mercenaries and the Salvation Army in the final war.


    It''s just that the emblem should have been buried in history in theory. After all, all the people with this mark have disappeared from the world.


    As for the dawn, that is, the origin of the girl who was regarded as a saint by the necessary evil church and given the name of Myra angel, we have to start from the mythological era.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Millennia ago, the age of myth.


    To be exact, it was after Raven was swept back into the future by the vortex of time and space ("cough..."


    SIVI coughed heavily and interrupted the conversation.


    "Are you all right, Mr. seavy?"


    Aesop, the great magician, asked nervously.


    Next to him was his friend Jones. After SIVI crusaded against the Lord of fear, he sneaked into stayne, the headquarters of the Salvation Army, and brought the two of them into their own camp.


    Although they have not yet joined dawn, they can be regarded as their own in various senses. Thanks to the dawn, the dawn party can hide in Stein safely.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little hurt."


    Sylvie waved his hand.


    In fact, his condition is very bad now.


    If it''s just an ordinary injury, as a legendary great mage, he can recover with a little rest. If it''s really not possible, a bottle of life potion produced by the system can make him recover as before.


    But this time it''s not the same.


    Although at the last moment, raven stood up for him to block a blow from the door of truth, one of the three ancestors of ozagki, wolfram, and the assimilated Robert Veron.


    And the time-space shock caused by the destruction of the time-consuming clock of the hero''s treasure also shakes wolfram back to the door of truth. However, the original intention of the blow was not to kill SIVI. It''s about assimilating Sylvia into ozaki.


    Although Raven blocked the blow, not only the girl herself was carried with ozagki''s spores. After returning to later generations, she was almost used by the soul slice of Robert Veron of that era. Even SIVI''s body was planted with ozagki''s seeds.


    What''s worse, Sylvie was injured at that time, and because of the relationship between Laven''s leaving, he also suffered a certain degree of spiritual impact, which led to his failure to discover the seeds of Ozzy in time. When he realized that, everything was too late.


    No matter how it is, it is the direct granulation from the third ancestor of ozaki. Even as a legendary Sylvie, what he can do under the condition of injury is to restrain the growth of the other party.


    Not only that, if life potion is used, the power in the potion seems to be swallowed up by ozaghi. Not only can it not cure SIVI''s body, but it will add a helping force to ozagh.


    In the same way, restoring the body''s state with magic has the same effect.


    Now Sylvie can only drag the wounded body and continue to make his own plans in the mythological era. Anyway, for the existence below the legend, even if this state can be easily hanged, for the legendary opponent, even if his body is in good condition, the victory or defeat is unknown


    "In short, go back to what I said."


    After coughing a few more times, SIVI continued: "with the war going on, the decisive battle between the Salvation Army and the abyss devil will come sooner or later. If I am not wrong, there should be a great change."


    "Huge What happened? "


    Aesop repeated it with some doubt, and then took a look at his best friend.


    "Yes, enough to destroy the salvation army." Sylvie nodded and said solemnly.


    "What..." Aesop gaped.


    Although not all the strong men of the human race have arrived, so far, steinley is a legend. On the surface, there are 11 legends. With SIVI''s words, there are 12 legends on the human side. Even if the demon king''s strength is slightly higher than the legend, the total number of each other is only four and a half - and the Lord of fear has been killed by SIVI. In this way, even if it''s a pile of people, it can kill those demons.


    But it is not.


    There are many half step legendary big demons on the side of abyss demons. As a species that can be far older than human beings, demons can make their own strength stronger and stronger through the accumulation of time, even close to the peak of the world. In terms of the number sensed by SIVI, there are about 30 bodies. In addition, there are also the disciples of the demons. Even if they don''t have the legendary strength, they can also participate in the legendary battle under the protection of the demon king.


    Not only that, you should know that the Lord of fear is the weakest among the demons. Even if only half of the dead Lord can easily hang it.


    On the contrary, SIVI in good condition can be regarded as the top existence in human legends. At least among the legends in Stein City, at most, Alexander V is the magic emperor. For some unknown reasons, his strength may even be higher than that of SIVI.


    Even if Sylvie fought against the Lord of fear, he won a lot of hard work. It can even be said that the main reason of fear is to calm down. Even if he can''t win SIVI, he can still maintain an invincible stalemate.


    Therefore, in case of a real high-end combat capability competition, it will still be a disadvantage for human beings.


    After carefully analyzing the current situation and listening to them, Aesop suddenly said, "I see. So, do you mean that we should try our best to avoid a decisive battle with the abyss demons, so as to prevent the destruction of our high-end combat power?""No, I don''t mean the difference between our fighting power and the abyss devil."


    However, SIVI denied Aesop''s conjecture: "although it is true that our side has a higher loss rate in general, there is no saying that the war will win. As long as there is a chance of winning, it is worth gambling. On the contrary, our side, at least because we have just gathered, has high morale. The delay is too long. I''m afraid many problems will come after the high period. "


    "Yes, is it?"


    Aesop helped the edge of his wizard''s hat, a little surprised.


    "If only the sage were still here."


    At this time, Jones, who had been silent, suddenly said: "originally, as long as we all act according to the instructions of the sage and fight for our lives, his layout will naturally bring us brilliant victory."


    "But the sage has been killed."


    Aesop lowered his head and said, "it''s all the damned demons!"


    Sylvie pursed his mouth a little guilty.


    The two guys in front of him will probably not know until he dies, that is, he threw their beloved sage behind the door of truth, and then he will return to later generations and cut the edge of the soul left by the sage


    Because Robert veronson did not see a dead man or a corpse, and the light of his life had been extinguished, Stein''s official statement said that the sage had died in a sneak attack by the abyss devil while on official business. This will not only cover up their inability to find out the real cause of Robert''s death (although he is not dead in a sense), but also arouse people''s hatred of the abyss devil, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    "All in all, I don''t want to say that."


    SIVI forcibly interrupted the two people''s words and turned the topic to the direction he wanted: "if it is really a decisive battle It''s likely to wake up something awful. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    Sylvie did not intend to rely on some obscure words to let Aesop and their all-out efforts to prevent the Salvation Army and the abyss devil''s decisive battle.


    In fact, even if they want to stop it, they are powerless.


    Although Aesop and Jones are heroes who stand high above the earth in front of ordinary people, their combat effectiveness is only similar to that of Great Magicians in terms of all human beings, and they can not be regarded as influencing the existence of the overall situation.


    Even if the original intention of the Salvation Army to set up a hero mechanism, it is only to use this mechanism to create some idols for ordinary people to worship, and to encourage the morale of lower level soldiers.


    However, it also means that Aesop has great popularity and prestige among the large number of grass-roots soldiers. What SIVI wanted was just to let them spread the news that "a decisive battle in a rash way may not only defeat the abyss devil, but may even awaken the existence of some terror" to attract more people''s attention.


    Even if the Salvation Army''s high-level wants to fight a decisive battle, because of the pressure of public opinion in the army, it is bound to detect the surrounding battlefield first.


    In this way, it is not impossible to find the ozaki community under the battlefield before the war.


    The only uncertainty is that SIVI doesn''t know whether people in this era knew about ozaki. In later generations, he searched almost all the ancient documents that could be found. Even the knowledge package sent by the college system did not contain knowledge about ozaki. If it wasn''t for some of the truth about astronomy, I''m afraid Sylvie still has no idea about ozagki.


    This means that it is very likely that people in this era did not know about ozaghi''s existence.


    If this is the case, maybe even if they find ozagki, they will not know each other''s terror, and eventually cause serious underestimation and misjudgment


    "In short, we can only take a step and see a step now."


    After quietly leaving Aesop''s room, Sylvie sighed, somewhat helpless.


    In this strange era, his action is constrained by many constraints, even his heroes can not be aboveboard action. Laven, the only one who can move freely, was directly swept back to later generations by the whirlpool of time and space


    Even if you pay someone to do something now, the credibility of the other person is a problem.


    This makes Sylvie feel that it is better for later generations. At least, there are few legends at that time. As the only legend of mankind, it doesn''t matter what he does. In this era, although legends are not as many as dogs, nearly a third of the legends are crowded into Stein because of the relationship between the Salvation Army and the abyss devil war. In addition, it is estimated that half of the remaining two-thirds of the miles will also rush here.


    No matter how daring Sylvie is, he can''t act recklessly without scruples, not to mention that he is still parasitized by ozaghi, and his strength is discounted.


    Of course, it''s possible to just go shopping aimlessly like now, as long as you don''t meet other legends, there should be no problem.


    Walking down the streets of Stein, Sylvie found that there were fewer people on the streets of the city. Most of the businessmen who came to the front line from the rear at the risk of being attacked by demons have almost left. They are very sensitive to the threat of wandering outside all the year round. They may have sensed the tension in the air and guessed that the real war is about to break out. So they simply sold the goods and packed the money they earned, Just put oil on the soles of your feet.


    It also makes Sylvie''s hope of finding help even more bleak.


    "Well?"


    At this time, he accidentally passed an old bookstall.


    There are all kinds of messy books on the old bookstall, and there are even a lot of collections of spring paintings dedicated to purging fire.


    It''s just that the woman who attracted Seaver''s attention was not the woman with open breast and full of spring Well, he admits that he did look at the bookstore a little more because of the hot covers, but now his interest is attracted by another book.


    "Dear master magician, I think you have already discovered it."


    Seeing Sylvie stop in front of his stall, the boss immediately went up and whispered, "although I don''t have many things here, I can''t compare with those big bookstores in the city, but the books here are certainly hard to find in those big bookstores. And the guests should have noticed In my pile of books, it is said that there are magic guide books in it! That''s a wonderful treasure


    Sylvie almost couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s true that there are some books in this stall that exude magical breath, but in fact, the breath is very weak, and it may disappear at any time.


    You should know that even in magic items, the magic guide book is a relatively rare type, and its level is relatively high. How could it be that even the breath has become a bit tattered? I''m afraid those books are only the items that have been enchanted. With the passage of time, the mark of magic begins to disappear, so the breath gradually fades.


    However, it has nothing to do with SIVI. What he sees in this stall at the beginning is not the magic items with their appearance in vain."How do you sell this manuscript?"


    Seavy simply pointed to a notebook that had been left in the corner with unknown contents, and asked casually.


    "Oh, master magician, you have a good taste!" The bookstall owner immediately began to flatter: "this is the greatest magician hula''an in the legend..."


    "If I remember correctly, there is no one in the history of mankind who can be called a great magician named hulaan."


    But before the sales pitch was finished, SIVI interrupted with cold words.


    "Cough, that should be my mistake." The bookstall owner coughed awkwardly: "in a word, this manuscript is also very precious. It needs at least two gold coins."


    SIVI thought about it for a while. He felt that the price was ok, so he didn''t bother to bargain. He threw out a gold nugget, and then, regardless of the other party''s request, took the notebook and left the bookstall.


    "I didn''t expect to find the Voynich manuscript in such a place..." After Rereading the contents of the notebook, Seaver sighed.


    In later generations of colleges, he had a treasure called claddick''s box, which could be exchanged for corresponding books by allowing students to complete tasks. In that thing, there was once the Voynich manuscript, which was a collection of two schools of magic medicine and alchemy, and had many wonderful ideas. It''s just that the exchange task of this manuscript is so difficult that no student can complete it, so I can''t buy it. I didn''t expect to see it in such a place


    For Sylvie, the knowledge of potions in the Voynich manuscript has been neglected for a long time. What really makes Sylvie excited is the alchemy knowledge in it, for example -


    the production of alchemy life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    After starting with the Voynich manuscript, Sylvie did not continue to roam outside. Instead, he was familiar with the road. In the labyrinth of lanes, he came to a small dead end.


    At the bottom of the cul de sac is a wall that looks a bit old. The lime on the wall peels off, revealing the blue bricks inside.


    Although there''s nothing strange at first glance, people with a more delicate mind should have noticed something wrong - Stein is a city built out of thin air to fight against the abyss devil.


    It has never been more than a month since it was built and put into use. Why are there walls that look so old and even mottled in such a new city?


    The reason is simple, because this wall is just a small magic enchantment.


    On the exposed bricks of the wall, one by one, as if typing the password with a keyboard, the wall still looks the same, but SIVI easily goes through and comes to the building behind the wall.


    This is dawn''s current stronghold in Stein. The location was provided by Aesop.


    "You''re back," said St. George, who was sitting on the sofa looking at some books. "You look worse and worse. Is it really OK?"


    "Don''t worry. You can hold on."


    Sylvie waved his hand, and a confident smile appeared on his pale face: "at least I am a legend, not as fragile as you think."


    "If only that were the case."


    Sandler, who was sitting by the fire, raised his head and said, "since that girl disappeared, your face has never been better..."


    Sylvie didn''t tell them what happened that day. Anyway, Robert Veron has been thrown into the door of truth by him and assimilated by wolfram. It''s no different from death. Even if it''s said, it''s meaningless to say it except to add to their worries.


    In addition to the young Giro once asked, other dawn members did not ask SIVI what happened that day. At least they were experienced heroes. Naturally, they knew that some things were better not to know.


    "If it really doesn''t work, you''ll stay here and have a rest."


    St. George closed the book with a snap, and Sylvie saw that the title of the book was the knight''s self-cultivation: "it doesn''t matter if you give me the negotiation with Jones. Although I''m not as powerful as you, I still have some experience in sneaking I used to sneak into a robber''s camp to rescue the son of a Duke who was kidnapped and I was not found. "


    "Don''t worry, I can handle I''d like to say that, but I have to say that your proposal is just right. "


    Sylvie looked at his first friend of his time: "in the next period of time, I need to carry out an experiment of alchemy. I really can''t spare too much time to continue to negotiate with them. You can only trouble you about dawn."


    "No problem. Keeping one''s word is one of the virtues of a knight."


    St. George agreed without hesitation.


    This building is the residence provided by Aesop, and the house prepared by Aesop as an academic magician naturally has its own alchemy laboratory.


    Although because of the difficulty of preservation, there are few useful magic materials, but at least it can be regarded as complete facilities.


    After saying hello to several other people, Sylvie plunges into the alchemy laboratory. While reading the Voynich manuscript, he prepares for the experiment of alchemy.


    The content of the experiment, of course, is to make alchemy life.


    In the earliest days of alchemy, the theory was put forward by the magicians of Endymion and perfected through experiments.


    Ordinary and spiritual are two parts of life.


    The soul is the core, and the body is the carrier of the core.


    If it is alchemy life, the flesh body as a carrier can be realized in various forms - such as a living building


    The key is the soul. Since the time of Endymion, there are two ways to solve the soul problem of alchemy life.


    One is to put the ready-made soul into the body of alchemy life after a certain degree of transformation. However, the purest soul only exists in the soul territory, so the soul used in that era was basically the soul of ordinary creatures.


    The alchemy life created by this method can easily collapse or even change into a demon because it can''t bear too much mental pressure.


    In addition, the inhumane act of remolding the soul was not praiseworthy, so the production of this alchemy creature was banned by Endymion.


    The second method is to create an artificial soul by imitating the composition of the soul from scratch.


    The soul is the most wonderful creation in the world and the power of the real gods. Each soul is unique. Although it can be divided, it still shows unity even after it is divided.Even the most powerful magicians can''t create a real soul. All they can do is imitate the composition of the soul.


    Even this work is so difficult that no magician has successfully reproduced this technology until the end of the myth era. Even in later generations, alchemy was once regarded as a rumor.


    Even if Sylvie had not started the Voynich manuscript and found a lot of materials and techniques that had puzzled him for a long time, it would have been very difficult to do this.


    "At first it was the core of the soul, the birthplace of will, the source of the so-called self-consciousness."


    The magicians of Endymion believed that the soul was divided into three layers. The most central place was called the "ID fire". It was the most important place for creatures to have self-consciousness and distinguish them from those with incomplete souls.


    This was one of the most important steps that perplexed Sylvie before, but with the help of Voynich''s manuscript, the original problem was solved.


    "So it is. What matters is not how to" generate consciousness ", but how to" know yourself ". Only by knowing yourself can we distinguish ourselves from the outside world Oh, that''s a fantastic idea


    While sighing something, Sylvie''s hand did not stop.


    In fact, he was addicted to alchemy without even noticing the passage of time.


    If there were windows in the alchemy laboratory, we would find that the time had already changed from the afternoon to the middle of the night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    "Boom!"


    The deafening explosion reverberated in the building.


    He was shocked, leading to the wine in his glass spilled a lot, and Hessen shrank his head.


    "Captain, is that all right? Even from the sound, the power of the explosion theory just now is almost comparable to the excellent explosive technique? "


    "If the explosive technique can hurt the legend, the legend will not be praised as the strongest existence."


    One side of Hessen is very relieved to SIVI.


    "Well, it would be a good thing if he was killed."


    Whispered Evan, the elf brave man in the corner.


    Although the members of dawn did not restrict his personal freedom, he did not leave directly, but stayed at dawn''s temporary residence for unknown reasons.


    "I said you don''t always have to sit there alone and talk in a strange way. Can''t you get along well?" Hessen took a big sip of cheap ale, belched and said to the other side.


    Evan turned his face and made it clear that he didn''t want to talk to Hessen.


    Heson shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking. Instead, he drank his wine at ease.


    "I think we should pay more attention to whether the explosion will attract the attention of nearby residents than whether the commander will be injured or not." "Even in Stein, explosions of this level are not so common," Sandler said


    "The hero named Aesop said when he gave us the house that in order to prevent the conversation from being overheard, there was a sound barrier in the walls of the building. The sound of the same level just now can''t pass through the boundary."


    St. George on one side didn''t make any special comments about it. After all, he had cooperated with SIVI a long time ago. His trust in Sylvie was probably the highest in the whole dawn except giro. Otherwise, he would not be easily moved by Sylvie in a few words. He resigned from the Knights of the sword and ran to this mercenary who had no future Group and Sylvie


    At this time, the door of the house was opened from the outside, and a middle-aged man with a strange face came in from the outside.


    "Oh, oh, come back." Hessen put his glass on the table and said to the man, "what''s new?"


    I saw that man''s face suddenly melted away, showing a young face, which was the absent giro.


    "The latest news is that there seems to have been a big war in the mountains not too far away from here a few days ago. The fighting is so fierce that the whole mountain range has been hollowed out and several hills have been cut off."


    Giro chose a seat at random and sat down. He picked up the tea cup on the table and drank. "I don''t know the details, but so far the salvation army seems to have not figured out who it is and why such a fierce battle has taken place there."


    "This kind of war, which even changes the environment, is very difficult not to attract the attention of Scouting knights and perceptual magicians. It will only be noticed until now. This shows that at least one of the two sides in the war has opened a boundary that can isolate the movement and silence Generally speaking, this kind of enchantment can''t be cast immediately


    When St. George''s occupational disease broke out, he began to think and speculate: "in other words, the battle is likely to be premeditated rather than encountering."


    "It''s only the Salvation Army and the abyss devil who will stay here at this time? Maybe some members of the Salvation Army wanted to ambush some big devil


    I think it''s more interesting than watching Evan and Sandler''s dirty faces, and Hessen comes over with great interest.


    "If that''s the case, the salvation army can''t have been without the corresponding information?"


    Giro challenged his speculation.


    "No, Mr. hayson''s guess is also possible." St. George shook his head. "It''s a bit rude to say that, but actually the salvation army is very complicated."


    In fact, it''s nice to say that it''s complicated.


    After all, the battle with the abyss devil can be said to be related to the whole main material plane, so even if some people''s ordinary conduct is not good, they will be invited to the army to add some strength. But it also caused the Salvation Army itself to suffer from a considerable degree of pollution.


    "Ah, indeed. My colleagues used to be mountain bandits. "


    Hessen nodded his head. As a former general of the Salvation Army, he had some say in this matter.


    "Yes, although regular Knights will report to their superiors no matter what they do, they will not disturb their strategic arrangement. However, many members of their own faction do not do so. They just want to earn meritorious service. Some even believe in heroism and always want to do something alone It is not impossible to ambush and hunt demons without reporting to the salvation army. "


    St. George then said his point in a bitter voice: "after that, if they still die at the hands of demons, no one else will know about the ambush.""In short, it''s no use guessing here until the results of the investigation are available."


    Gillo finally put his hands behind his head, leaned back on the back of the sofa, shaking his legs: "speaking of course, Miss Sylvie, haven''t you come back yet?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, it was like a repeat of the beginning, and another explosion came out of the alchemy laboratory.


    -- split line --


    "Hoo..."


    White smoke curled away with a pungent smell.


    With a gentle breath, Sylvie put away his magic shield in front of him.


    Although we have known for a long time that the manufacturing process will not be simple, I didn''t expect that the production of artificial soul would be so difficult.


    "But this time we have finished the heterogeneity of magic, just like starting to become the shell of the soul In that case, it''s just a little bit But time is running out Cough


    Before he could finish mumbling, Sylvie coughed again.


    In the middle of coughing, he bent down in pain and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It''s just in the blood, a black creature the size of a fly is coming out of it, and seems to be trying to slip away.


    But SIVI didn''t give it a chance. Almost at the moment when the other party appeared, he raised his hand and took away his life with an empty Magic Arrow.


    "If so, seeing the slow progress of my infection, do you intend to use me as a springboard to sow others while eroding me It''s not that simple. Even if I die, I will stop you


    The rapid breathing made Sylvie''s voice sound distorted, and the cold sweat on his forehead made him look quite different from his usual appearance.


    "Originally, I was worried about what to do if I fell down because of solving you before the decisive battle I didn''t expect that fate sent me the last key to insurance. "


    Looking at the ID kindling in front of him, Seaver''s face showed a weak smile: "you are the first ray of light born in the dawn, bringing hope to mankind So your name is dawn. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Although the chattering sword or wand is also interesting as a carrier of alchemy life, SIVI thinks his first alchemy life is really better to look like an adult.


    But I don''t know what''s wrong. I have already prepared the simulated soul and the alchemy body, but they can''t be integrated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This phenomenon is slightly similar to ghost disease, but Freud''s dragon blood has run out. What''s more, the simulated soul and the body prepared by alchemy are not in the same place. It is not like ordinary people that the body and soul have a natural affinity. "


    After the failure of the experiment again, Sylvie took a little rest and thought about the solution to the current difficult situation.


    In fact, as a legend, it is not impossible for him to cram a soul into a body, but it will distort the soul to a certain extent.


    But dawn was the last insurance he used to deal with the unexpected situation in the final battle between the Salvation Army and the abyss devil. Her soul itself is engraved with a lot of divine language runes. God knows if those runes will work after they are twisted


    And if a person''s soul is distorted, whatever else, his character will certainly become very perverse.


    If he could, Sylvie didn''t want his daughter''s dawn to become that kind of existence in a sense.


    "Is it the soul''s lack of awareness of the self that leads to the weak will and the inability to combine with the body?"


    After eliminating the possible problems one by one from technology, SIVI finally came to such a conclusion.


    "Well, it''s a little difficult."


    Generally speaking, it takes quite a long time for a simulated soul to develop a sense of self, even with the help of an alchemist. For example, Aesop''s coat hanger, as his first alchemy life, took a whole year to change from an ordinary hanger to a real alchemy life. Even so, the simple structure of the hanger can only distinguish the people they like or hate, and use escape as the only means to fight against the people they hate


    It''s much more complicated than a coat hanger. It would take at least five to ten years to develop self-awareness in the ordinary way - which is still optimistic.


    There is not so much time for SIVI to waste.


    "I thought that with my ability as a legend, making alchemy life would be much simpler than what was recorded. But I didn''t know how to do it..."


    Now if we want to complete the dawn ahead of time, we must greatly improve our self-awareness or greatly increase our self-awareness. But this kind of thing is almost impossible without considerable experience and knowledge, and only thinking about this kind of thing can''t be replaced by others


    There was a flash of light in Sylvie''s mind.


    "Wait a minute." He touched his chin and thought again: "if there is a way to make her have a certain degree of knowledge quickly and provide her with the ability to think, the combination of the two may be able to successfully strengthen her self-consciousness!"


    This kind of thing is almost impossible for other people, even for other legendary magicians, except SIVI.


    In fact, he can only use this method that he has just come up with.


    The Salvation Army high level meeting --


    "hundreds of Minotaurs attacked our supply Corps yesterday. Although some of the supplies were snatched back by dimensional anchors, most of them have been lost."


    A man in military uniform, with a serious face, reported to the others: "there are many shadow demons on the side of the abyss demons. If those low dimensional creatures gather in large numbers, they will affect the space of a place. Therefore, the dimensional anchor Rune engraved on the supply box will become so unstable."


    "Well, with this one, it''s the fifth convoy to be attacked."


    The head of the meeting, the supreme commander of the Salvation Army, Alexander VI, the magic emperor, put his hands on his chin, looked around the room and said in a loud voice, "do you have any ideas?"


    "This is no doubt provocation!"


    Another official in charge of the army knocked on the table angrily: "our strength is not much worse than the abyss demons. Please let''s start immediately, step down those monkeys from the abyss and taste the fruits of victory!"


    "Very well, please general poloshius to win for us I''d like to say that, but unfortunately it won''t work. "


    Alexander spread out his hand and refused the other party''s request.


    "Because the opponent has a lot of unconventional combat effectiveness."


    The man who answered the officer was the legendary great mage named teras with a large white beard.


    "Even if you can kill the Minotaur with the sea of men tactics, what about the hundred eyed giant? What about the bipedal poisonous flying dragon? And chimera


    The composition of the salvation army is very complicated. However, the highest combat power in the conventional army is probably only a magic swordsman and a primary mage. It''s almost impossible to rely on them to defeat the monsters on the side of the abyss.Because he was afraid of this moody but powerful old man, the general first shook subconsciously, but then he choked his neck and argued, "since you can''t fill in with human life, you can lend us unconventional troops, right? The moon god guard of the elves, and your high mages and imperial sword Knights Don''t talk about the hundred eyed giant. If they are there, even the great devil is not enough to fear! "


    "Fool! If we move them away from the place they are guarding now, we will not only attack the supply forces, but also guard the empty barracks and human cities


    Teras patted the table, blew his beard, and roared.


    "Come on, master teras, calm down, too. General poloshius proposed such a proposal for the sake of mankind."


    Alexander urged them to untie them in large numbers: "however, as teacher teras said, all our main forces are stationed in important places, so we can''t transfer them away for the time being Now we can only double the number of troops escorting supplies, and if any great mage is free, please ask them to escort them. "


    He made the plan quickly: "as for the decisive battle. To be honest, we are not quite ready, so please wait for a while. Don''t worry, the time will soon be ripe... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Three virtuous system.


    That was a special system that existed in the early stage of the draught creation of aldric college.


    According to the West Weike, the archetype is probably one of the most famous works of Endymion. The will of the city of Endymion once played a very important role in the event of calling the door of truth.


    It looks like a jewel with three different colors and a golden crown called the "crown of truth - the crown of truth".


    It is said that the artificial soul of geboga, the most powerful alchemy creature later, was also made in imitation of the work of the king. Unfortunately, the truth about this has disappeared into the long history with the death of the producer of geboga. And geboga, who has become a virtual creature, has no impression at all.


    In a word, almost all of the systems of aldric are based on the system of three virtuous people. It can be said that, except for the president of SIVI, the three virtuous have the greatest authority in the college. For adriak, the three virtuous are really so important.


    But although it is the "three" virtuous, in fact, the three virtuous system of aldric is not complete. In the system, there are only two people who live in fitt and Sida - diligent and diligent enough to play the separated fitt, but she just wanders around the college just like a grievance


    Once upon a time, Siwei, who had no one to discuss, wanted to find a military master who was very proficient in politics and could see through the current situation with a single eye and blood, so that he could be the last of the three virtuous.


    But without waiting for his wish to come true, he has entered the legend.


    After having absolute power, the ridiculous tricks played by the average people are so boring for him and have no effect. Similarly, he does not need to continue to use some diplomatic means to deal with others falsely, and the demands for political talents will naturally be out of the question


    One of the best effects of the three virtuous is to make the personality of boarding in it obtain strong computing ability, and this level of computing power can provide enough logical thinking ability for personality to self-awareness.


    In a simple way, it is necessary to put the soul of dawn into the three virtuous and make it the last of the three virtuous, and we should be able to solve the current problems.


    But then there are some new problems - grandfather paradoxes like "from the timeline, the system of the three sages is obviously later than the dawn.".


    But SIVI thought that the time line was in a mess anyway. Even if there was a strange paradox, it might be possible to observe the rare situation of the fluctuation of the world law when the paradox appeared - it should be useful for creating a new world.


    Anyway, according to the legend of the old vampire ancestor, legend will try to build a new world until the end It''s not bad to prepare for this early.


    The experiment of SIVI can not be said to be successful or fail.


    The soul of dawn and most of the consciousness are all in the system of three virtuous people. Although it does make dawn have self-consciousness and become a real life of alchemy, she can not get the corresponding body. In fact, SIVI''s original goal of "combining the soul of dawn with flesh" really failed. The dawn is more similar to that of SDA, and even more To be lower and higher than stoda.


    She just doesn''t like to deal with affairs. She has a complete sense of self-consciousness, a world view and a good and evil outlook, and a good relationship with teau. Many times, it''s OK to ask her to do something. Of course, the guy''s favorite thing is to hide in Teao''s wand to help teau.


    But the dawn is more like a computer. Even if there is a little self-consciousness, it will not do any extra things. Only after SIVI has given the order, will he act on this goal.


    "It''s not the result I want..."


    Facing defeat, SIVI began to get a little impatient.


    His deteriorating physical condition made him understand that he had not much time.


    "Cough..."


    After smashing a bunch of valuable experimental equipment into pieces, he coughed painfully with his mouth covered, and the dark red blood seeped out of his fingers.


    From time to time, his brain has emerged a voice that is more filthy than sludge and darker than evening.


    It was not an illusion, but ozaghi''s call for his soul.


    The will of legend allowed him to ignore this call when he was awake and continue his experiments.


    Yes, only when you are awake.


    ¡°¡­¡­ From today on, can''t even sleep? "


    While fighting the noise in his head, SIVI rubbed the pain - stricken temple with some distress.


    The experiment failed, but that doesn''t mean he''ll give up on it.


    He put in a lot of energy for the final insurance of dawn, not a type that can be given up at will.


    "Since the three sages will hold the soul and consciousness of dawn, it is better to transplant the part of the three sages to which dawn belongs to her body But that''s what she has to do with her body. "The body of Dawning was originally made by SIVI in imitation of Raven and Sophia. She was about 20 years old. However, in the need to transplant the three sage system this requirement, the original body has become a bit inappropriate.


    "First of all, in order to improve the suitability of the three sage system, the appearance of the characters needs to be adjusted."


    Fitter and Sita are the appearance of a little girl. If dawning wants to transplant the three sages system, it is obviously the best to use the appearance similar to the little girl.


    "Then the body needs to be almost perfect This seems to have something to do with my mental state... "


    That is to say, Sylvie needs to try to create the perfect image he has in mind.


    "Finally, the body made material It''s almost impossible for ordinary people to get together, but for me, this is the simplest... "


    Many of the materials for making perfect bodies are extremely rare magic materials, which are often priceless and hard to find. However, because Sylvie has a college system in hand, it is very convenient to collect them.


    "When it''s all done..."


    I don''t know how many days later, SIVI, who already has dark circles of eyes, yawns and looks at the creation in front of him with satisfaction.


    It was a naked, silver haired girl.


    At this moment, SIVI discovered the truth that he had never paid attention to


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait, for Mao, my perfect image will be a little girl? Am I Lori


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    When SIVI yawned out of the alchemy room, several people who had been waiting outside for a long time immediately wanted to come over.


    "Chief, you are out of here..." Hessen belched and blushed. He seemed to be about to say something, but he was stunned to see the little girl behind SIVI who was wearing a sorcerer''s robe, which was obviously out of fit.


    "I''ll go. You''ve got one more daughter in a few days?! Are you a woman? "


    Saint George and Sandler, who had been in contact with magicians, would not want to be wrong. But Hessen was just an ordinary general (and he was not a high rank one). Obviously, he didn''t know such a high-level thing as alchemy creatures, and subconsciously blurted it out to SIVI, who was full of dishes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good, Hessen. I haven''t seen you for a few days, and I don''t know if your strength is going backwards


    Sylvie jerked from the corner of his mouth. Although he tried to calm down his voice, the murderous spirit that he couldn''t restrain made St. George and Sandler stay away from him subconsciously.


    "Light up your weapons, I''ll fight you alone!"


    "Ah?"


    Because the scene is too bloody and violent, so the scene of seavy and Hessen''s single fight will be ignored.


    It was only when Seaver finished hanging Hessen in a fresh air and returned to the living room of the room that he began to introduce the dawn to the members at dawn.


    "Is it really an alchemist..."


    St. George looked carefully at the dawn, the latter shyly hiding behind SIVI.


    "Zhineng seems to be perfect The alchemy creatures that I came into contact with in the imperial sword Knights'' order are basically famous for their combat effectiveness, such as the Anier flail breaking giant and the giant dragon of the aircraft city. This is the first time that such a small alchemist has been seen. "


    "Rather, what is the use of this alchemist that seems unfit for battle, except for Aesop''s coat hanger Sandler also asked seavy curiously, "or is she just looking weak, but actually very strong?"


    "No, dawn is a pure auxiliary alchemy creature. In terms of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid it''s not as strong as the middle-level magicians in the actual combat department. But her role is also enormous. "


    Sylvie shook his head and explained to the others, "for example, as long as we are within the reach of dawn, our dawn members can talk almost without time difference."


    Giro raised his hand high. "What''s Miss dawn''s perception?"


    "About 300 kilometers in radius."


    "Good question," Seaver replied without hesitation. "It''s still not the case with any equipment bonus. After she gets familiar with her ability, she should improve."


    "300 kilometers in radius Well, in terms of perception alone, it''s really a big range. "


    St. George nodded, too, with a look of surprise.


    Generally, the perception range of high-level mages does not exceed a kilometer radius. It can be said that unless it is too far away, Dawning instant messaging can cope with most situations.


    Of course, dawn has many other capabilities besides being a beacon - otherwise SIVI wouldn''t have made it at that cost. For example, Sylvie was surprised to be able to join him in a copy of the college system. Unfortunately, she appeared too late. There are very few copies of the college that can hurt Seaver. Even if there is one more person, she can help pick up some materials that SIVI is too lazy to pick up.


    "Besides that, dawn has other abilities, but it''s too troublesome to explain, so let''s leave it for the time being."


    Saying that, SIVI also took out a magic scroll and opened it to the crowd, revealing the things depicted above.


    It''s a slightly complicated magic array.


    "What magic circle is this? I''ve never seen a similar structure before. " Sandler asked curiously.


    "This is called" Twilight badge ", which is a by-product of my making dawning. After I engrave this badge on my body, I can make better use of dawn. In addition, dawn can gain additional ability with the increase of the number of people holding the emblem This scroll has its own engraving effect. In short, you can put the place where you intend to engrave the emblem on the scroll. "


    With that, Sylvie shook his hand to show the other people the badge he had tattooed on the back of his hand.


    In the room, except Elvin, the brave spirit, almost all of them followed SIVI wholeheartedly. Otherwise, they would not give up their good future and join dawn, a mercenary organization still on the blacklist of the salvation army.


    In fact, there is no condition for them to remember the difference between them.


    St. George was engraved on the back of his hand like Sylvie; Sandler was engraved on the forearm of his right hand; Giro was simply engraved on his forehead and then covered with a headscarf; Hessen, after a moment''s consideration, carved it on his left chest, which, according to him, is the closest to the heart, and it can also show his mind there."Well, are you coming too?"


    He pulled up the scroll, and SIVI raised his voice to the spirit, who was still in the corner.


    "I don''t need that kind of thing..."


    Elvin whispered, not reaching for the scroll in SIVI''s hand, but his face was full of loneliness.


    "I hear you''re looking for something sacred to the elves."


    At this moment, seavy said suddenly.


    The high elves once had three sacred objects: the world tree, the spring of life, and the spear, the moon of disaster.


    Now the world tree is sealed on the red moon with the hand of the Lord of pestilence. The spring of life and the Goblet of spirits used to scoop the spring are all gone. Even the spear and the month of disaster are lost in a battle, and only recently have they reappeared in the salvation army.


    "So what?" Evan raised his head and looked warily at SIVI. "Do you know where the fountain of life is?"


    "I don''t know, but that doesn''t mean I can''t find it." In the face of the other party''s suspicion, SIVI whispered: "let''s make a deal You join the dawn, and I will help you find the spirit holy things. The world tree is hopeless, but it is possible to find the fountain of life, and the weapon called spear is still in Stein. What do you think? "


    Evan lowered his head after hearing the speech, and his expression on his face was changeable. It seemed that he was doing a fierce psychological struggle.


    After a long time, he raised his head and said with difficulty, "deal, take that scroll."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    Having solved the dawn, Sylvie has two other things to do.


    One is the manufacture of the artifact "the pointer of dawn".


    This world is not the same as the definition of artifact in some fantasy novels that Sylvie read before crossing. A thing is not simply powerful and can be called a artifact Of course, it''s not a God''s artifact. Even if some guy can sneak into the kingdom of God and steal the toothpick of holy light back to the main material plane, it can''t be called a artifact


    Even if it can cause miracles, it is not necessarily a artifact. Only by touching the law of the world and stepping into the realm of God with the power of utensils, can it be called a artifact.


    Obviously, the "pointer of dawn", which can set back the time of the whole world for two days, and only the holder can keep the memory of different time lines, has reached the qualification line of artifact.


    As for the purpose of developing "the pointer of Xi Xiao", as a house man before crossing, Seaver naturally understood how valuable it was to read the file and start over again. However, before he was only a great magician, he had spent a lot of energy on the study of emptiness. Although he was also involved in the power of time, he could not master it much


    It''s just that after contacting Laven and crossing time and space together with raven, Sylvie has a new understanding of time. With the separation of time and space, he also has some accomplishments in space magic. Now he goes back to study the magic of time, and naturally feels that he can get twice the result with half the effort.


    But Sylvie is also very clear that even if he can really study time thoroughly, it will take a long time to do as much as the operating space does. However, the most lack of time is now. It is because of this that he plans to directly make a space magic device to cast magic instead of himself.


    It''s just that Xi Xiao''s pointer is unexpectedly hard to do. It''s not long after the project started, the budget spent on it has exceeded the standard. So SIVI just tore up the budget and made the original magic weapon as a artifact Surely the artifact of time system will not be useless?


    In addition to the manufacture of "Xi Xiao''s pointer", SIVI has another important thing on hand.


    After a fight with Robert Veron and closing him in the door of truth, Seaver found a lot of clutter in what he left behind.


    In addition to some games that can barely be seen for use, one of the most interesting to SIVI is a half left metal cup. Its shape is not the usual cup for drinking tea, but more like a trophy after winning a game.


    Sylvie of course knows that this is not a trophy, and the breath of life that seems to be overflowing at any time makes him very surprised.


    At first, he thought it was a treasure "spirit Holy Grail" stolen together with the spirit family''s holy relic "spring of life".


    Only after SIVI inquired about the spirit brave man who was captured by him and persuaded him to surrender, the latter carefully inspected the half of the gold cup in SIVI''s hand, then shook his head to deny SIVI''s conjecture, and told him that the spirit Holy Grail was made of pure wood.


    The cup in SIVI''s hand is a metal cup.


    It can be said that after the two topics, until the final battle, SIVI should not be idle.


    On this day, however, SIVI did not shrink in the laboratory to continue the experiment as usual, but went to the street with dawn


    The soul of dawn is engraved with many magic arrays to complete and support the future huge network of "dawn emblem".


    But there was little room in dawning''s soul for Sylvie to set her character - which Sylvie didn''t mind, because character could be cultivated.


    Because of this, Sylvie put down his work and took the girl to the street.


    It''s just that there''s been a slight depression in the streets recently.


    While dawning happily ate the marshmallow that SIVI had bought her, he was covering his ears with one hand and chatting with other people at dawn through dawn as a transit station.


    "That is to say, the sudden decrease of Stein in recent days is due to the fault of the abyssal demon army which attacks the supply team of the human coalition forces?"


    After so many days in the laboratory, he didn''t find a way to understand the outside world. Sylvie had already turned a black eye on the situation outside.


    "That''s right. It''s said that the salvation army can''t take that damn army."


    The voice of St. George came from the ear that was covered by SIVI: "according to Aesop, there are still monsters of the hundred eye giant level in that army, and the ordinary army can''t do anything about them. At present, the mage troops and legendary mages, as the main fighting forces, have their own assigned tasks and guarding targets, so they can''t distract themselves from solving the guerrilla forces on the other side of the abyss. "


    "Since you will choose to tell me about it, you must have some ideas of your own."


    Sylvie said in a low voice, with a slight smile.


    There was silence for a few seconds before St. George went on to reply, "yes, if you can, I hope you will allow me to deal with the army of the abyss devil Anyway, I''m also a knight guarding mankind. ""If there are units like the hundred eye giant, you can''t win easily, right?" Knowing that the Dragon butcher''s righteous demon disease has been committed again, SIVI does not stop him, but also said: "in addition, too long fighting time may expose dawn and your real strength, so let Sandler, Heson and jilo accompany you together. Remember the quick decision. "


    Anyway, Sandler and Hessen were all members of the salvation army. They also have a strong sense of belonging to human beings. It should be no problem to help together. If jilo is able to run in with several others, they will not be alone in the battlefield together.


    Elven, the brave man, seems to have no good feelings for human beings (after all, one of the three spirits of the elves is still in the human hand), so SIVI did not mention this guy.


    "OK, my chief."


    The mood of St George sounded good, and few even joked with sives.


    After hanging out of his communication with St. George, sivy found that the dawn had finished the marshmallow and was staring at his face with curiosity.


    "How about it? Are you full? If I don''t have enough, I just saw a nice roadside stall over there... "


    "SIVI felt the dawn hair, felt the touch of silk and asked softly.


    The girl nodded softly, with a happy face, and SIVI continued to walk the street.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    By chance, I found the legendary Godzilla''s original black-and-white trilogy. As a result, I forgot the time I have to get up early tomorrow, so I can''t update it today. I also ask the readers to forgive me. If I have time tomorrow, I will fill in another chapter.


    Well, maybe


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    "Abandon the supplies and withdraw the whole army!"


    Tiertz is the leader of the third transportation team of the Salvation Army, and is in charge of the transportation supply line between the food producing area nibiraf and the front line.


    After all, the supply line around Stan would not have made it safe for the enemy to attack the city.


    However, since a few days ago, the situation has changed dramatically. Three consecutive supply convoys have been attacked by the enemy, and not a grain has been delivered to Stein.


    For this reason, Stein specially sent out the aid troops, and this time he had to send his horse to escort the grain.


    However, there was an accident on the way.


    "One big devil, three hundred eyed giants, and so many dogheads..."


    As he gave the order to retreat, tilz said in a grim voice, "the thousand men Stan sent are useless! In other words, we know that it is this kind of strategic monster that attacks the supply line. Why is the support force just an ordinary army? It doesn''t work at all


    Fortunately, as long as he can escape, the current situation is not the worst. The space equipment in the world is very rare, but it is not without it. Stein can allocate some space equipment for a man with heavy responsibilities like tilz.


    So even if all the baggage of the transport team would be left here, as long as he could reach Stein safely, the transport mission would be a success.


    ¡­¡­ It should have been.


    "Well, how could this happen..."


    However, the most powerful demon among the attackers, who had already retreated in batches like a drill, was staring at him like a maggot of tarsal bones.


    "Sir, you run away alone. We''ll hold it down!"


    Seeing the other side getting closer and closer, tilz''s adjutant personally proposed a proposal that was almost suicidal, and his pro guards also agreed.


    "Don''t be silly! You can''t be the guy''s opponent even if you''re all in one Maybe it will only die faster if it is irritated! " Tilz kicked his horse in the stomach with both legs, trying to make it run faster, but the effort didn''t seem to have much effect.


    The great devil is a very powerful individual in the abyss demons. It is estimated conservatively that the fighting power of the new great mage is equal to that of the new great mage. Although the human strength in the mythological era is generally high, the adjutants and pro guards of tilz are only the strength of high-level magicians at most.


    If we are well prepared, we will not have the strength of the first World War by virtue of the advantage of the number of people. However, we can not say that we can defeat each other in such a hurry, even if we can save our lives.


    What''s more, the big devil is obviously like a cat teasing its prey. It can catch up with them in an instant, but it just follows behind, slowly approaching, creating psychological pressure on them and enjoying watching them panic.


    The big devil who can do this kind of thing is usually the guy who has a lot of confidence in his own strength.


    "As long as you can get time to hide The vocal adjutant did not give up, but tried to persuade tilz.


    But at this juncture, the great devil seems to have lost interest in playing with them. He opens the wings of demons, which are obviously full of loopholes, but can still let it fly freely in the sky, and approaches them with a meteor like gliding action!


    "There''s no time to hesitate, my Lord, run!"


    The adjutant roared and took out his magic weapon. He released several magic power burning towards the big devil, but they were all easily flashed by the other side.


    Pro guards also pulled out their wands and swords, ready to fight.


    The next moment, the momentum of the team was almost destroyed.


    When the devil just skimmed over their heads, half of the guards were stripped of their skulls, and they fell off their mounts screaming, and their brains were scattered all over the ground.


    Immediately, the air current brought by the big devil attacked them, and pulled down some riders who were unable to sit stably because of the Dodge attack, and in a twinkling of an eye, they were trampled into mud by those who were still running at high speed!


    And the adjutant was directly grabbed by the big devil on his shoulders and dragged up to the sky. In the air of tens of meters high, he was torn in half from his waist by the big devil. His large intestine and viscera were scattered from the sky with the bloody, salty and warm blood.


    Tilz, who has survived, tried to restrain his desire to vomit and urged his mount to escape.


    But once again, the big devil chuckled at him from the sky!


    "No way I can''t escape! "


    Tilz''s heart suddenly raised to his throat, and he could even feel the cold from behind.


    "Will I die here, too?"


    Maybe the next moment, you will be the devil''s bone throughout it?


    Just as his goose bumps were standing up, a dull sound came behind him.


    This made tilz turn his head subconsciously.A young man in heavy cavalry armor and a flame sword in his hand rushed out from the side with an angry face, and beat the big devil out horizontally.


    Like a pebble used to float water, the big devil bounced on the ground for two or three times. Finally, it slammed into the carriage, leaving a winged hole in the wooden wall of the carriage, which stopped.


    "You are..." Tilz always felt that the other side seemed to be familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen him.


    "I''m just a passing mercenary."


    The other side thinks a little, and then says adamantly.


    Who''s a good mercenary! Tiltz make complaints about it.


    Just when tilz wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere, the carriage where the devil was located was torn in two by a strong force, and the flour in it floated out like a smoke bomb, making people unable to see the situation inside.


    "That fellow is not dead yet!" Cried tilz in surprise.


    "Of course? It''s better to say that if a guy is killed by me, how can he become a great devil? "


    The young man held the flame sword and assumed a fighting posture.


    "Hey, you''re the only one left. Hurry up!" Not far away, a voice that sounded a little young and tender came over.


    This is the only place left? Tilz looked up in a daze and found that the first three hundred eyed giants had all been put down One head is full of arrows, one end seems to be vertically split in two, and the other end seems to have been beaten alive to death, covered with purple bruises.


    So, not counting the dog heads who are extremely weak in combat, the only enemy who attacked the supply team was the devil in front of them.


    "Peace of mind, I have become stronger these days at dawn. Look, I''ll take the shortest time to solve this demon The youth drags the flame shape sword, the blade starts to emit the dark blue flame: "defeat it for me, the infamous fire!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Leaving aside the war in the rear, SIVI and dawn are playing in Stein.


    "What is this?" At dawn, Lala SIVI''s coat corner pointed to the businessman who was selling sugar Luka (a northern specialty snack, similar to ice sugar gourd, but it was not Hawthorn in it, but something similar in taste to chestnuts, named Luca) and asked.


    "It''s a good snack. Would you like to try it?"


    He replied softly.


    The little girl nodded.


    So SIVI took her hand and bought a bunch of sugar Lucas from the merchant with gold coins.


    As a result of the recent attacks, the number of businessmen in Stein has dropped sharply, while the price of goods has been rising. As usual, as long as some copper coins of sugar Luca, now the price has gone up.


    Fortunately, the people who can live in Stein are either soldiers of the army. The army itself will provide food, or like Sylvie, they are brave and brave. In order to fight against the strong people who come to the abyss, these people can not be short of money. Therefore, even though the prices are soaring, there is no big disturbance under the management of the Salvation Army command.


    "How sweet..."


    The little girl took a bite of sugar Luca, holding her cheek, and showed a faint smile on her small face.


    Obviously, she is very fond of this kind of temporary food for her first time.


    But SIVI just ate a few mouthfuls, then stopped his mouth, staring at the little girl''s expression full of happiness, I do not know why some of the original irritable mood has become relaxed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe it''s a good time to be free. "


    He whispered softly.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    The little girl who didn''t quite understand Sylvie''s words tilted her head and showed a puzzled expression.


    "It''s nothing. I just think that if this war can be solved easily, I can go back to later generations, have a good relationship, then get married, and spend the rest of my life with the people I like."


    Although the flag of "marriage to my hometown after the war" has been set up subtly, SIVI is not worried about it.


    After all, he almost knew what was going to happen next, and based on what he knew, he made the best preventive measures he could do at present.


    The so-called "do your best to listen to destiny" is almost this feeling.


    However, dawn did not have the ability to understand the vicissitudes of life in Xiwei dialect. Although she nodded vaguely, the expression on her small face was still confused.


    "You don''t understand what I''m telling you. Let''s go on shopping."


    Sylvie burst out laughing, then rubbed the top of the girl''s head, took the little girl''s hand and walked on.


    Dawn was puzzled for a moment, then immediately showed a happy smile, tightly held sivena''s hand, which was far larger than her, and followed him obediently.


    "Mr. seavy?"


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded from the two people.


    Sylvia went to see the big, strong man, Jones. As always, he was wearing a hero''s armor of rust, but he was holding a few bags of food materials in his hand. The feeling of a housewife was in sharp contrast to his bulky body, which made people feel funny.


    "Well, isn''t this Jones?"


    He said hello to the other party.


    "You haven''t shown up for so many days that Aesop and I thought you had left Stein." Jones scratched his head with a simple smile. At the same time, he also noticed the dawn hiding behind SIVI: "this is


    "My Daughter, her name is dawn


    Sylvie pauses as he introduces the dawn, and then says so.


    Anyway, dawn is really made by Sylvie. In a sense, it can be regarded as his daughter.


    "So you already have a daughter." Jones was obviously taken aback, but then his somewhat dull face tried to squeeze out a kind expression and looked at the dawn of half a small face behind Seaver: "dawn? That''s a good name


    Then dawn was scared back behind seavy.


    This turned Jones''s big face into purplish purple, and almost put down the visor on his helmet in embarrassment.


    On the contrary, Sylvie couldn''t help laughing.


    But after laughing for a while, he coughed violently.


    "Are you all right, Mr. seavy?" Asked Jones in surprise.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little problem."


    Sylvie waved his hand, indicating that he was not so weak: "after all, why do you buy so many ingredients?"


    "Because the price of food in the city has been soaring recently, Aesop thinks it''s better to buy some food that can be stored for a long time and store it for a rainy day."


    Jones replied honestly.


    "That guy has a good head, but the commander-in-chief will take some measures." Said Sylvie disapprovingly.He really didn''t care about food. In any case, whether it''s the storage box or the legendary ability to create, for him, there are various ways to get food, and there is no need to hoard it.


    Suddenly Stein''s gate opened, and a solemn cavalry slowly entered the city.


    All of them were injured, and there were different degrees of casualties on their mounts, and many coffins were dragged behind them.


    Due to the shortage of resources, the coffins were almost uncovered, and the robes in which the knights had been dead for a long time could be seen.


    The air in the street seemed to cool down all of a sudden, and the original noise disappeared in an instant. All the people looked at the returning knights in silence.


    Obviously, they were not victorious.


    "It seems that the vanguard was defeated." At this time, Sean sighed, "as the real heroes of the coffin, they all look like heroes of nature."


    "Those people Are you dead? " Dawn opened her eyes and looked at the corpse in the coffin, holding SIVI''s hand unconsciously.


    "Yes, their souls all went to Qiyao goddess, who sent the vortex of life and returned to the origin of all things."


    For some reason, Sylvie thought of what later magicians often said and said it subconsciously.


    "Why is there war?" The girl asked softly, "if there was no war, they would not have died, would they?"


    "Probably because of the conflict between thinking and culture, and the greed and desire of those in power There are many reasons for the war. But whatever the reason, the war is not a good thing


    SIVI stroked the girl''s head: "it''s to solve all this, that''s why you were born here..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    "You mean that you were attacked by the devil of the abyss, and your lives were in danger, and then Saint George''s traitors suddenly appeared to save you?"


    In the conference room of the supreme command, several senior leaders of the salvation army were almost all present, while in the middle of the room was the head of the advance knights, who had just arrived in Stein.


    "That''s right. If some other people may recognize the wrong person, I will never admit it."


    "Does St. George owe you a lot of money?" A tall, thin looking Salvation Army executive told a cold joke, but no one could laugh.


    The advance team failed to find out the truth and falsehood on the side of the abyss devil. On the contrary, it was a bad news. As a result, we had to rely on the help of the guys who had betrayed the Salvation Army to escape and report back. This was a strong slap in the face of the Salvation Army leaders who agreed to send the advance team.


    If the regiment leader didn''t understand it, didn''t publicize it everywhere and gave the order to the members of the order, the whole Stein would have been occupied by rumors now, and the whole city would be full of wind and rain Although the advance team was defeated, the situation is similar now.


    "No, because St. George was the head of the order before he joined the order."


    Even if he knew that the officer was only joking, the knight could only answer honestly.


    At this time, Alexander VI, who had been sitting in the first seat for a long time, suddenly asked, "what do you think of the mysterious organization that St. George belongs to now?"


    "It''s not good to play tricks." Teras, the legendary great mage, snorted coldly and kept his prejudice against St. George as always.


    In fact, because of SIVI''s obstruction, he has not been able to catch the dawn party, which has made the old man very unhappy. If you come across this kind of thing again, you won''t say anything good.


    "Their strength is growing at a strange rate."


    Another high-level person said something different from the other high-level people.


    Alexander VI looked at his words like him, and gave him an encouraging look to continue to speak.


    "It''s clear to all of us that Sandler and Giro are the products of the heroic plan, and St. George is the template of the heroic plan. I think everyone here knows the truth about the hero project? "


    "Set up a hero image for some young people with good strength, and encourage the morale of lower level soldiers with the help of idol effect." Alexander VI showed the essence of the heroic plan very well.


    "That''s right, so although there is a strengthening of the hero''s treasure, in fact, the combat effectiveness of the heroes is not as exaggerated as in the propaganda According to incomplete statistics, the number of heroes who have reached the level of great mage on average will not exceed one hand. "


    It is true that the power of such heroic treasures as the rust armor and the divine bow and the paradise bird is really powerful, but in fact, the ability of the holder is not as strong as expected.


    For example, Jones is very powerful, and rust armor can only give him a little more protection. Many enchanted armor can also provide similar defense, which is less than the ability of self-healing. Sandler was a famous archer before he got the bird of paradise. Compared with the jungle Rangers in the elves, Sandler''s ability to hit the target was very weak for him. Even if it was the ability to enchant the arrow, there were many enchanted arrows that could be purchased in the market, just a little more expensive


    "Before Stein left, Giro and Sandler had a gap in real strength from the great mage, while St. George was slightly higher than the ordinary magician. If they do not become stronger, they will certainly be wiped out by the other side when they encounter an enemy capable of destroying the advance team. "


    "You can hear that the commander of the knight, St. George, when surrounded by many powerful enemies, has no fear at all, and easily killed a way of blood! They are all abyssal demons, not stupid orcs! This is obviously far beyond the level of ordinary magicians! "


    The Salvation Army''s high-level said impassioned, spitting stars also with his passionate speech and flying everywhere.


    "You mean, in the last few days they''ve left, they''ve all got two grades stronger?" Alexander VI frowned in disbelief.


    "It''s not really sure, but to be honest, according to the head of the order, it''s very likely."


    The Salvation Army high-level replied unhurriedly.


    "No evidence, no conjecture!" At this time, another high-level official who had listened to the other party''s speech for so long suddenly objected: "unless we have a more accurate war report to prove that the strength of those guys is really the same as what this guy said." He pointed to the cavalry commander standing in the center, a little confused, and said, "otherwise, no matter how persuasive you say, I won''t believe it."


    As soon as he had said this, a pigeon flew into the room through a crack in the window, circled around Alexander VI''s head, and finally fell into his hands.Alexander VI twists the white bird, and the pigeon screams and turns back to the white letter paper.


    After reading the information above, the expression on Alexander''s face became very strange.


    "The evidence you want is here." he waved the letter in his hand to the student who had just spoken against it. "Just now, the team of St. George saved our last grain line, and only four people defeated the team composed of a big devil, three hundred eyed giants and thousands of dog heads. Tirtz, the transport officer who survived the disaster, was full of praise for them


    ¡°¡­¡­ So even so, what should we do? " A moment ago, he was muttered by the top management who was slapped in the face.


    "Instead of discussing how to influence each other here, why not just find out where the other party is?" There are other people involved in the problem.


    "Nonsense, of course, because I can''t find it. Don''t you see that you can''t even find master teras? "


    But his questions were quickly answered.


    "In that case, please ask Miss Katrina to do divination As a non combat legend, although her divination is limited, her credibility is still very high. " In the middle of his speech, Alexander VI suddenly found that Miss Katrina was not present: "Er, where is that lady?"


    "Report It''s like a woman slipping out in a man''s dress


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    Katrina holliand is not one of Stein''s most famous legends.


    Unlike most of the strong men who promoted the legend through combat and magic practice, this young girl from the hollian family is a pure academic magician. Her promotion to the legend is entirely dependent on her unique talent and the details behind her family.


    It may be that no one knows the name holian in later generations except SIVI, but at least in the mythological era, this surname is still very famous.


    It is said that the earliest time of the holian people was the night devil era, and the saint sword Roland dur, which killed the king of the night devil, was made by them.


    After that, the surname holian appeared in people''s eyes again and again at the end of the night devil era, in the wars of various races.


    However, it is strange that whenever the holder of this surname appears, they will not take actions such as fighting for hegemony over the world or killing evil and sycophants. Instead, they will act like an important NPC. They will either give the so-called "destiny plus body" some advice that can solve the current difficulties, or provide them with holy sword treasures, or simply tell them to overcome the enemy The way to win


    In short, whenever these guys show up, they will give them a kind of "sleeping trough. It turns out that labor and capital are the legendary dragon arrogant heaven!" That feeling.


    Unfortunately, when the abyss devil invaded, the holian family''s hiding place was discovered by the Lord of death. Even with the help of Katrina''s prophecy, the legendary family still went to decline.


    At least the method of making weapons like Roland duel has been completely lost.


    Because Katrina''s method of promoting legend is too ingenious, in fact, she does not understand too many rules of the world. In a sense, it is more appropriate to say that she is a "pseudo legend" than a legend. Because of this, her ability of prophecy is greatly limited.


    After joining the salvation army with the survivors of her family, Katrina was protected in the command because of her rare ability.


    However, in her own home with rich books, the young girl could still stay at home. She naturally felt a bit bored when she had nothing to do with the empty headquarters of the Stein salvation army which had just been built for a long time.


    So she simply disguised herself as a man and divined the route and time of the patrol army outside through her prophecy ability. After leaving a note, she sneaked out of the headquarters


    When she came to the street, she changed back to her original costume in the deserted alley.


    Because I was shut up at home since I was a child. Although there are many books to learn about the outside world, the things in the books are always different from the reality. Otherwise, there would be no saying that "reading thousands of books is better than traveling thousands of miles.".


    Katrina is no exception, although because she has read a lot of books and knows a lot of biased knowledge, she will lack some common sense, such as clothing.


    Overall, Katrina is a beauty.


    She is 25 years old, but her round face looks similar to that of a 15-year-old girl. She can also be regarded as a child''s face.


    The long brown hair inherited from Ben holian family turned into white silk because of the promotion legend by some opportunistic means. However, this did not destroy her elegant and elegant temperament. On the contrary, it increased some feeble feeling and made her more protective from the heart.


    also worth mentioning is that although her face looks younger, and her height is only a little more than one hundred and sixty centimeters, her chest size is definitely outside the specifications. At least, at present, in West Wei''s people, few girl can compare her with the mother of the princess of the original Princess Elvin.


    Of course, this also has something to do with the fact that most of the girls around SIVI are Lori


    At present, the young girl around her is wearing a black shirt with a small sleeveless vest on her upper body. As Wei''an''s chest is very tall and full of sense of existence, she doesn''t button the opening of the clip, so she is so open, which also has a modern fashion flavor.


    Her lower body is a knee length BLACK PLEATED SKIRT (or something similar to a pleated skirt) and two Black Knee Length cotton socks. Although there is no absolute field, but the slender legs can be a feast for the eyes.


    In addition, the girl''s head also wore a strange mage''s hat. The brim of the hat was decorated with several golden bells the size of fingernails. Each step would jingle, and the bell was clear and pleasant.


    Although it was a very good dress, it was not compatible with Stein''s serious atmosphere, so that it was paid attention by all the passers-by.


    Although the last successor of the holian family is naive, she is not stupid to be promoted to legend and even takes some of her people out of the abyss.


    As soon as Katrina discovered what was going on around her, Katrina knew that she seemed to have made a mistake in her dress. It is estimated that their whereabouts will soon be found by the people above, and then they will be caught back


    With such a helpless mood, she began to walk the street.Anyway, she is not a defector. She just slips out to play. If she is caught back, she will be preached for a period of time at most.


    "Um, I stole some money from the guards before I escaped But how should money be used? "


    Katrina, who had never been on the street alone, took out her purse and worried about the half bag of coins.


    At the same time, a group of ragged teenagers came to Stein.


    They are the descendants of the silver blooded people who were rescued from Robert Veron by SIVI and raven.


    After the annihilation of the silver blooded clan, the little fellows moved cautiously towards Stein, following the instructions given by raven when she left.


    After all, the villages in the surrounding areas have been moved away, and the safest place in this area is undoubtedly Stein, the headquarters of the salvation army.


    It''s just that at the moment, these children have a big problem - they don''t have the money circulating in the city.


    "Hungry..." Grace rubbed his shrunken stomach.


    He has eaten nothing but wild vegetables these days.


    "Hold on a little longer." Nancy encouraged the demoralized children: "I heard that soldiers are still being recruited here. If I go to join the army, I will definitely make money and buy you something to eat."


    But Nanxi has no idea how things will develop.


    The legendary prophecy magician and the fallen silver blood clan met unprepared at a corner in the same full of worries.


    if Xi Wei is here, he probably will make complaints about the words "the wheel of history begins to spin".


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    "I''m really, really sorry!"


    Because a careless, patronizing the comfort of others, Nancy knocked down Katrina, who was walking around the corner.


    "It''s ok..."


    Katrina, who was still sitting on the ground, waved her hand in a hurry, trying to make it so vague that the legendary great mage (fake) was hit by a little girl who was not her own age. It was a shame to talk about it.


    But Nancy didn''t think so.


    Not long ago, the unconventional battle between Sylvie and Robert in her hometown made the girl overestimate the fighting power of human beings.


    At the same time, it also makes her have a certain degree of fear of outsiders.


    In fact, not only Nanxi, but most of the surviving silver blood clans have more or less the same feeling.


    So after hitting Katrina, Nancy panicked and instinctively reached out to help Katrina up.


    However, at the moment Nancy meets Katrina, Katrina''s legendary ability spontaneously starts.


    In a flash, countless images and a flood of information flooded Katrina''s brain.


    If Katrina was not a legend, her mental and physical strength were far beyond ordinary people''s, the amount of information in this short moment would be enough to cook her brain.


    "Well..."


    Even so, Katrina felt dizzy and uncomfortable because of the sudden pictures and messages, which made her groan in pain.


    "Are you all right? Do I hurt you? Or where did you get hurt? " Nanxi saw this and asked at a loss.


    Katrina''s throat uttered single syllables, and for a moment seemed unable to say anything.


    Although many people know that Katrina is an excellent prophet, after all, when she set foot on the road of legend, she has been exposed to the laws and truth of the world, so she is much more accurate than ordinary astrologers or diviners.


    But in reality, prophecy is only part of Katrina''s legendary power.


    Apart from the rest of the holliand family, no one knows the miracle of Katrina''s awakening when she was a great magician. It is similar to Sylvie''s original magic eye. By touching something, you can know its composition, usage, principle and even history.


    As she entered the legend, this power became more powerful, and she could even see through the past and future she wanted to know. However, her method of promotion to legend is somewhat opportunistic, so the use of her ability is very limited. On the contrary, it is not as good as the miracle of the age of the great mage.


    But there is no doubt that this power is powerful. At least Katrina knows that if she has not become a legend, at least she will not see the information just now. The reason is very simple.


    Because the mystery of the girl in front of her is not even under the general legend!


    The silver blood clan, the descendant of heaven, is the watcher of the extermination.


    Through Nancy''s bloodline, Katrina sees a secret that even the girl in front of her doesn''t know.


    And the secret they keep is so terrible that it will even affect the whole world!


    Not only that, but also in the girl named Nancy, there was a artifact that was so mysterious that even Katrina''s ability could not know its essence.


    After a long time, Katrina finally came to her senses and stood up by the other side''s hand.


    "Are you all hungry?"


    She said this without warning, which made Nancy and his party feel confused.


    "My name is Katrina. If you can trust me, come with me. I''ll treat you to food. How did you like it? Miss Nancy. "


    With that, she went to the street in front of her.


    The survivors of the silver blood clan looked at each other, and finally Nanxi frowned slightly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t seem to tell her my name, did I


    "This Rune called dawn emblem is surprisingly easy to use."


    In the interval of battle, the members at dawn seize the time to move, try to rest and recover their strength and magic.


    And Sandler waved his right hand with the twilight badge on it, and said with some surprise.


    His feelings were unanimously agreed by others.


    Although Sylvie also mentioned that the twilight badge was extremely helpful in combat, he did not elaborate on its role.


    After so many battles, people finally have a certain understanding of this.


    "Magic and physical strength can be shared almost unlimited. In addition, physical and mental fatigue can be shared equally among all people, even the damage."


    Although people are fighting all the time, SIVI, who also bears the dawn badge, is strolling with the dawn Street.


    Whatever else, just the amount of magic, Sylvie alone can hang the whole dawn No, maybe you can add up all the rest of the members at dawn and turn it seven or eight times more than Sylvie.In addition, in fact, the sharing of magic and physical strength can be limited by the dawn. The same is true of mental and physical fatigue, and the damage can naturally be transferred to some people.


    As a matter of fact, Sylvie did the same thing - the fatigue and injury of the members at dawn were borne by him alone. So even after fighting several times in a row, they were still in good spirits, and Sylvie''s body was healing all the time, and his spirit was far stronger than that of ordinary people, even Jones, who was around him None of them found anything unusual.


    "Yes, it is." Giro waved his arm and said confidently, "because of this, in terms of fighting alone, my strength is probably more than one notch better than before without this badge!"


    "What''s more, the key is that the logo makes us feel connected..." Hessen gently stroked the print on his hand: "no, maybe we''re all in one, more exactly..."


    Before he finished speaking, a feather arrow brushed his ear and cut off several hairs of his hair, which scared him out of the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Sleeping trough, Sandler, you''re pale! Why attack me suddenly


    "I''m the one who should say that I''m the one who lies in the trough! What is unity? You pervert! It''s disgusting! "


    Sandler had a goosebump all over the floor.


    "Disgusting? I''m just saying what I mean Sure enough, you don''t understand people! " Hessen also called out in a tit for tat voice.


    "Although I know you two have a good relationship, now is not the time to make fun of It''s better to conserve your strength before the next fight. " St Georges sighed and wanted to reconcile.


    "Come on, fight hard!"


    "Hit me, and Duang will eat me!"


    Unfortunately, it failed.


    "Forget it, it should be ok..."


    In the end, he could only go to Giro and sit with the youngest hero to watch the two fight with each other


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    Dawn members who went out to fight back the demons were not able to return to Stein that day.


    However, SIVI is not worried about their safety. Not to mention that they all have the temporary home crystal made by SIVI. The light is the dawn badge that has not been developed for a long time, so that SIVI can know the physical condition of his younger brothers anytime and anywhere.


    So he took a bath with dawn at ease.


    It''s worth mentioning that although this product is a Lori control But he doesn''t really get in love with underage girls. What''s more, dawn was created from head to toe by Sylvie, equivalent to the existence of his daughter. Although there are some ghost fathers with father''s love like mountains in the world, under normal circumstances, no father would have a desire for his daughter.


    ¡­¡­ It''s better to say that I''ll face the ghost of welfare!


    In theory, alchemy life does not need rest.


    According to earth people''s understanding, alchemy life is closer to robots with a certain degree of artificial intelligence than ordinary creatures.


    But I don''t know for what reason, Sylvie wrote the negative state of fatigue into the soul of dawn.


    Although the dawn efficiency has been reduced to a certain extent, it has become more human like.


    After taking a bath, SIVI lulled the dawn to sleep with his journey to the West.


    And he himself can only lean on the window, thinking about his plans, at the same time, trying not to let himself sleep for several days.


    After being parasitized by ozaki and knowing that the other person seems to be trying to usurp control of his body, SIVI hardly ever sleeps.


    "Tut, it''s hard to sleep for a long time. I don''t know how those Internet addicted teenagers on earth stay in Internet cafes for a few days and nights... "


    It only took less than two years, but somehow Sylvie always felt as if he had lived in this world for a long time. Only occasionally when he thought of these messy things could he clearly feel the change of time.


    It''s late at night.


    Sylvie felt that his eyelids seemed to become a little heavy. After yawning, he began to close his eyes slowly


    Suddenly, he was excited, and the whole person suddenly woke up.


    After becoming a legend, the mage''s alarm, which had been unresponsive for a long time, awakened him from his sleep.


    "Hoo Fortunately, the habit we have formed before is still there, otherwise it will be troublesome. "


    When SIVI''s strength was weak, mage alarm became one of his important skills to protect his life. At that time, as long as the mage''s alarm sounded a little, he would wake up immediately no matter how much he slept.


    And this habit has been retained until now, and in this moment brought a surprise.


    After stretching again, a light suddenly flashed through Sylvie''s mind.


    The spiritual power of a great mage is far greater than that of ordinary people, while the spiritual power of legend is far greater than that of ordinary magicians. Even from the perspective of spiritual power and magic power, legend and human beings are almost two species


    However, it is not uncommon for a great mage to stay up for two or three weeks to conduct a magic experiment. On the contrary, it is very common. At least the academic magicians in Qiyao mage Association often stay up late to do experiments in order to ensure the effectiveness of an experiment.


    Then the question comes: even the great magicians and even the high-level magicians have enough mental strength to make them stay up late for a long time. Why, as a legendary Sylvie, can''t stay up late and even almost fall asleep?


    "Something''s wrong..." Sylvie touched the scurf of his chin, narrowed his eyes slightly, and began to think.


    There are not many methods of hypnosis in mythological times. Many magic systems have similar abilities. However, as a legend, Sylvie has not much influence on him.


    In fact, after becoming a legend, he can almost avoid most of the single magic effects - such as curse and so on - unless he wants to.


    "Wait, curse?"


    Sylvie''s eyes lit up.


    The curse itself is not a big deal, most of the solutions are very strange, but as long as you master the method is not difficult. In addition, as mentioned just now, almost all curses can be easily exempted from SIVI.


    There is only one exception, and that is the curse from the devil.


    The demons themselves have legends, even beyond the legendary level of combat effectiveness. In addition, their mystery is not low, there is no special curse, in their hands will play a very terrible power.


    "It made me feel sleepy unconsciously, and almost fell asleep like that What''s more, I don''t even know when I got hit. " Sylvie sighed. This should be one of the few times he has had some hard work since he entered the legend.


    At first, he instinctively wanted to activate the root eye, but then he realized that it was useless because he couldn''t see himself.


    Even if you look at the mirror with the original devil''s eye open, it is estimated that the only information you can get is the origin and date of manufacture of the mirror"No way, dead alley."


    Finding that his mind seemed to be unable to turn around, Seaver took a long breath and tried to think about it in other ways.


    "Why did the other party hypnotize me? Do you want to help him with this SIVI scratched his head: "no, if you are a true ozaghi believer, and you have reached the devil level, there must be a better way to help ozagh, instead of making both sides half dead like this."


    At this point, the enemy''s curse is also subtle and strange, as if it were simply to make SIVI fall asleep.


    "Wait The curse of trying to make me fall asleep? If all the other external factors that interfere with my judgment are eliminated Is there such a pit in the trough? "


    If you put aside all the factors like Ozzy, you can see that the other party''s purpose is to make SIVI fall asleep.


    So what can be done only when you are asleep?


    The answer is yes, it''s dreaming.


    "The fourth devil, after death, fear and pestilence, has finally struck his hand!"


    It is said that he can break into other people''s dreams. He is almost omnipotent in dreams. Finally, he can exchange dreams with reality. In name, he comes to the second strongest demon king in the main material plane. But actually, because the Lord of death has only come half way, he should be the most powerful demon king in the demon army at present - the Lord of dreams.


    When Sylvie finally had the feeling of seeing through the other person''s real body, the dawn, which was still sleeping, began to make a slight wail, and his body began to tremble involuntarily.


    "No, dawn!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    Although the nickname is the master of dreams, in fact, hashlovio has a more popular name in the subject matter plane.


    The king of nightmares.


    It is beyond doubt that hashlovico is powerful in manipulating dreams, defeating people''s will and even exchanging reality with dreams.


    If he was still in his heyday, Sylvie might be able to fight with each other. But now he is parasitized by ozaghi, and his physical and mental conditions are getting worse. Later, in order to prevent ozaki from usurping the control of his body, he simply gave up sleep, adding to the mental burden.


    By contrast, the fatigue shared by the dawn badge during the day can only be regarded as pediatrics


    And Sylvie doesn''t have the ability to dive into dreams. In fact, there is only one creature that can enter the dreams of other creatures, except for hashlovio, the master of dreams.


    That''s the spirit dragon of the magical creature.


    And Sylvie has only seen this wonderful creature once since crossing.


    Well, in fact, Elijah, the virgin of the pure white church, has an elf dragon. But the problem is that Elijah''s ancestors in this era don''t know where to nest. The pure white church seems to be just a little unknown Church


    At the thought of this, Sylvie was stunned.


    Speaking of it, I did not seem to have heard of the pure white church since I came to the mythical age, as if this church had never appeared.


    According to the historical records of the pure white church, this era At least on the eve of the final showdown, the pure white church should have been established.


    It is also mentioned in the New Testament that the first saints of the pure white church gave the first holy water in Stein, contributing her strength to save human beings, and saved a hero''s story with holy water.


    "Wait, so the pure white saint of this era should be in Stein."


    The pure white church has always had some strange things, and seems to be involved in the kingdom of God. If we can get the help of the saints of this era, we may be able to help the dawn repel the invasion of the dream Lord.


    Of course, Sylvie could choose not to do anything and lie down next to the girl. It is estimated that as long as he falls asleep, hashlovico, the master of the dream, will naturally run into his dream.


    However, even if SIVI is not sure that he can beat him back, he will become an ozaki ethnic group when he wakes up


    Although it''s not good to say that, Sylvie himself can be regarded as a figure who can touch the rules, has amazing magic power, and even has double-sided Nuo as the bottom card. Even in the mythical age of heroes, only a few people can be compared with him.


    If ozaki can really take away his body and make good use of it, it will be the end of the world in two or three days.


    "I''m sorry for the dawn, but bear with it a little longer."


    SIVI gritted his teeth, took out a paper knife like dagger from the storage box and cut open his wrist.


    Dark red blood dripped slowly from his wound, leaving a shocking color on the white floor. His blood looked thick and thick, which was obviously different from that of ordinary people.


    This is not a phenomenon peculiar to the legendary mage, but because of the power of ozagki.


    Originally, those monsters were trying to escape from SIVI''s body, but they were all stopped by SIVI. Now SIVI has opened a hole in his hand, and they will naturally move towards it. In the dark red blood, at least half of ozagki''s power is mixed.


    Ozagki''s abilities are varied, but the most important one is the power that can devour and destroy everything.


    Even the devil can''t escape the shackles of this power. From this point of view, ozagki''s strength and void energy are quite close.


    After all the ozags who tried to escape were forced back into the body, SIVI began to draw a magic array around the dawn that could isolate most of the power with the blood stained with ozaki''s power.


    It turns out that this behavior is very effective, although the girl''s expression is still a little painful, but her eyebrows have been loosened, and she no longer continues to groan in pain.


    "I don''t know how long it will last..." SIVI summoned a little Banshee and ordered the other party to take good care of the girl, while he quietly left the room, opened his perception network, and looked for the most sacred place.


    "In just one day, the number of convoys rescued by those traitors reached 12, three times the number of rescue teams sent out by us. The intelligence blockade failed, and now the whole Stein knows about it."


    Tall and thin, the high echelon of the Salvation Army reported to Alexander VI the information he had just obtained: "there are some bad rumors circulating in the army at the bottom. They said... "


    "That''s enough."


    Alexander VI raised his hand and stopped him from going on: "I can guess the general content even if I don''t go into details. After all, the wanted notices for those guys were issued before, which made the whole city known. It''s natural that we can''t hide them now. "Several senior leaders of the Salvation Army bowed their heads awkwardly. It was they who proposed to issue a wanted notice.


    If not, the people and soldiers may not know that St. George has betrayed the Salvation Army You''ll have more trust in the salvation army.


    "I regret not following your advice, Mr. Larry." Alexander VI rubbed his forehead and said to the acting head of the order of the sword, who was sitting in the third seat on his right hand, "you are right. St. George has proved by his actions that he did not betray mankind, but it is too late to say that."


    "Your Majesty has no need to blame yourself. After all, no one could have foreseen how things would turn out like this."


    Lary quickly comforted the famous magic emperor.


    "You''re right. This is not the time to indulge in failure."


    Alexander VI shook his head and sighed: "the legendary new born mage has not been found. The mysterious man who formed the dawn mercenary regiment has no news To be honest, if I can''t remove all these uncertainties, I''m not sure I can win in the decisive battle


    Just as Larry was about to say something, all the magicians present were startled and subconsciously looked out of the room.


    "That was just..." Larry''s face was full of surprise.


    "Well, although it is only for a short time, that strange magic perception category absolutely covers the whole city!" Alexander also showed a surprise expression: "it seems that the new legend, is in Stein city!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    With a bag of black bread, Hebert walked cautiously between the trenches, then dived into the bunker hidden under the grass, and found his comrades on duty who were watching the movements of the demon army in the abyss with magic objects.


    "It''s time for dinner. It''s time for you to eat first. I''ll take a look at it."


    The big man looked away from the magic object like a telescope. As soon as he lifted his head, he hit the top of the low bunker with a dull sound.


    "Oh! Can''t this be made a little higher? "


    "If you build too high, you will be attacked by the demons'' magic like ability. It''s not that you didn''t see how those careless guys turned into minced meat before."


    After taking over the magic items in his opponent''s hands and carefully adjusting them, he continued to monitor the enemy in the distance.


    "Don''t you think the food is getting worse and worse recently? Even the black bread came out If we go on like this, the demons will attack us, and we will not even have the strength to carry our weapons. "


    The big man tugged at the stick like black bread, then looked at the motionless latter and complained with dissatisfaction.


    "The supply line behind the Salvation Army has been attacked. If you have bread to eat, you should be satisfied. I heard that some troops are already digging weeds."


    Hebert lifted his head from the magic object and glanced at each other.


    "You come from a country like nilagran where you can eat fish and chips and look up to the stars. Of course, black bread is not so bad for you My hometown is the city of food, enamel. I''ll tell you, enamel soup, great


    Although the big man complained, he tried to break the black bread and handed half of it to Hebert.


    "But your gourmet city is now occupied by demons." ''said Herbert, taking the half of the hard brown bread.


    "That''s why I joined the salvation army."


    The big man shrugged: "I bet those damned demons don''t know the value of enamel''s ingredients and the importance of food culture!"


    "Because they eat raw meat."


    Hebert seemed a little tired of this topic, and after a casual reply, he continued to monitor the camp of the abyss demons.


    "Why don''t the monsters attack?" When the big man saw that he was short of interest, he changed the subject, but his mouth was full of black bread, and his voice sounded a little stuffy: "is it because it''s not ready yet? It''s been so long... "


    "No, the reason why the abyss demons would sneak into the supply line behind the salvation army is probably to stimulate the Salvation Army and force us to take the initiative to attack it." Hebert took a bite of the black bread, but could not bite it, so he tried to soften it with water, and went on, "those guys are not stupid Perhaps it should be said that their commanders are not stupid and pay the same attention as we do


    "Do you mean to set up battlefields and traps to gain advantage when the other side comes forward?"


    "It''s almost right. In short, it''s the lack of endurance over there. I can''t help it." Finally, Hebert tore a small piece from the black bread and chewed it in his mouth like chewing gum.


    "In a word, as long as this battle is finished, everything will be almost over." The big man laughed: "I''m going to take a medal in this battle so that I can go back to enamel and show off to my sister."


    When he looks at the whole thing, he''s obsessed with the mirror and finds out that he has stopped chewing.


    The next moment, Hebert threw the bread in his hand and pulled out a ball shaped alchemy object from a quartermaster box near the bunker. As soon as he saw the ring of gold, the sharp sound of the gold refining ring was heard.


    "What''s the matter?" The big man got up in a little panic, but hit the top of the blockhouse again. This time, he didn''t care about the pain. Instead, he looked anxiously at Hebert.


    "Enemy attack! The quantity is unknown! "


    Hebert continued to rummage through the supply box for a while and finally found two small tactical backpacks containing weapons, potions, emergency food and water.


    "On your back, ready to fight!"


    At this time, the bright red magic light also lights up in the sky, revealing that Hebert''s alarm is not a false alarm.


    The first to fall into the position was the Hellfire ball released by the abyss demons. It was a kind of green fireball, which drew parabola in the sky and then fell into their position.


    This kind of fireball is different from ordinary flame magic. It does not explode, but it has a sputtering effect. If it is burned by that green flame, the whole wound will gradually begin to rot, and the fuel of that flame is not the body or other things, but the vitality of human beings.


    Unless you are a magician of medium level or above, if you don''t want to die if you are touched by this flame, you have to cut off the stained part.


    Then the whole battle ground burst into tears and screams.The top of their bunker had been cut off, and although both of them had subconsciously fallen to the ground to avoid the shooting of the rubble like shotguns, they were still exposed in broad daylight.


    In addition, their bunker was in the front line, so before they could withdraw, the front line of the abyssal army contacted them - in fact, almost all the Scouts of the Salvation Army on this line were attacked by the front line of the abyssal army.


    Hebert''s enemy is a demonized ORC.


    This creature is similar to an ordinary orc, but its skin is gray, its tusks, claws and canine teeth are longer, its hair is all black and white, and its bright red eyes are more conspicuous by its pale skin.


    Although it looks terrible, in fact, these guys are just miscellaneous fish in the abyss army, and they are of the same level as the little devils.


    Hebert''s weapons are much more advanced than the sticks in the hands of the demonized orcs.


    Because all the craftsmen of mankind are helping the Salvation Army and the dwarves join in the war, the human salvation army has an unparalleled advantage in weapons and equipment. Even the soldiers of low grade, such as Herbert, have excellent enchanting knives.


    Jiashangbote is not a cold headed youth in the battlefield, but an old hand who has participated in several battles. After flashing the wand that demonizes the orc, he slashes the other side''s chest with a backhand, and cuts off the other''s head with a knife, announcing the death of the guy.


    "Howl, crush, move forward --" hori Dragon King "!"


    The cry of the heroes from the rear came, and many demonized orcs were smashed into pieces by the weapon which turned into a fierce wind.


    The smell of blood mixed with the peculiar smell of the battlefield, making adrenaline surge.


    Smelling the smell, Hebert finally determined.


    The prelude to the final war, at this moment, has been opened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    Although it''s only a temporary intention, SIVI''s open perception network is still hidden. Even the Great Magicians may not be aware of it, but it is still obvious to those strong men who have stepped into the legend.


    However, after the mage group they sent along the direction of the perceptual network, they found that the place where Sylvie lived had already been empty, leaving only one alchemy product that was still spreading magic waves to hide people''s eyes.


    On the other hand, SIVI has already passed through the intensity of divine magic and locked in the direction he wants to find.


    Although Stein was built temporarily by Alchemy and earth element magic, the builders were all famous magicians. With the increase of the number of Salvation Army stationed, Stein was also gradually expanding, making it as grand as some hundred year old cities.


    Through the maze of blocks, Sylvie arrived at his destination.


    In fact, it should be faster if you send it here through the gap magic. However, there is no magic coordinate of Sylvie around here, and it is easy to make mistakes if you transmit it casually. Secondly, such a large-scale action is likely to be discovered by the strong men in the city and finally expose their purpose.


    That''s not a good thing for Sylvie.


    "Is this York Lane..."


    York lane is also the result of the expansion of Stein city. It is located in the relatively peripheral area of Stein. There are many low houses (or low sheds) in it. It is quite different from the planned inner city. It looks extremely dirty and messy. At most, it is better than the refugees who can''t be removed and can''t enter the city.


    This is, to be sure, the slums of Stein, the new city.


    Obviously, it is a block that has just been built for a long time. However, walking on the street and standing in it, SIVI has a feeling that the history of this street has gone through a long time.


    The green Parthenocissus tricuspidata (or other similar plants) have developed a large area on the walls of each house. The red bricks and green tiles complement each other with the lush green patches, which is also a unique flavor for SIVI.


    Originally, Sylvie was worried that he couldn''t find his partner''s location. York lane was actually a small town, although it had a name for lane.


    The concentration of divine magic in the city is very even, and there is no way to feel where the person he is looking for is.


    This situation is not special. After all, he is also a religious leader, so easy to be found and mixed with wool


    It was only after SIVI arrived here that the other party seemed to have known that he would come. He had set up a lot of magic beacons in the alley.


    These beacons are well hidden, and the civilians in York lane are naturally unable to find them, and the mages who can find them will not come to such places with their own identities.


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows, followed the beacon''s instructions, crossed several alleys, and finally came to a small square in York lane.


    The area of the square is not big. It can only accommodate fifteen or six old ladies for square dance. There is a fountain pool in the middle of the square, but the fountain seems to be broken. There is no water on the spray head, but there is a stagnant pool of green water in the pool.


    Of course, what attracted Seaver''s attention was not the stagnant water, but the girl standing by the pool.


    He had seen the girl in the portrait provided by Aesop.


    Her name is Katrina holliand, and she is one of the legends currently hidden by the Salvation Army as a base card.


    "The grace of the divine light will shine on the whole world, bringing a world of truth, goodness, beauty, stability and harmony. See, this is the evidence, the miracle of God. "


    The girl''s face was full of fanaticism.


    But somehow, Sylvie subconsciously realized that the other side didn''t really believe in the divine light.


    The girl just put her hand into the dirty pool. At that moment, seavy bet that she saw the corner of her mouth twitching because of the move.


    Then she used the purification technique to turn the stagnant water into clear and clean water.


    Her movements are fluent, elegant, coherent and fascinating.


    If SIVI wasn''t 100% sure that he felt the magic wave of purification, he might have been cheated by his benevolent appearance.


    Even without speaking, Sylvie''s powerful sense of presence cannot be ignored. I don''t know if it is because of this, Katrina continued to blow the authority of the sacred light, and then she hastily dismissed the poor people who were listening.


    "Is this how your church draws in believers?"


    Seeing the girl coming to him, Seaver coughed and said, "it''s so simple and rough."


    "Not long after the church was founded, it was natural to use all the forces available."


    The girl didn''t seem to recognize the implication of SIVI''s words at all, but replied in that way.


    "I know you." Sylvie didn''t go on beating around the Bush and said, "Katrina hollian. The weakest legend in history. ""I don''t know you! If it had not been for the prophecy that I had helped you in divination, I would have left by now


    Anyone who is called the weakest face-to-face must not be happy.


    The girl stares at SIVI discontentedly: "in short, if you have anything you want to say, please say it quickly. I have a mass to do in the afternoon."


    Nobles, magicians, and soldiers all had their own beliefs, and they were firm and almost unchanged. However, the vast number of working people at the bottom of the society are different. As long as we can provide convincing theoretical basis, some spiritual chicken soup style speeches and the display of supernatural forces (i.e., magic similar to magic tricks), Katrina''s newly founded religion, that is, the pure white church, will immediately take root among the grassroots people and attract a large number of believers.


    "Why did you create this church?"


    It''s just that Sylvie still doesn''t understand.


    Although Katrina is indeed the weakest legend in the myth era, it is also a legend after all. No matter where she goes, she will be treated by people, not to mention the heroism of the young girl who killed herself into the enemy occupied area and rescued some of her people from the hinterland.


    On the contrary, after the establishment of the pure white church, she became more and more involved in everything. Even because there were not many middle-level and high-level personnel, the speech of soliciting believers like that just now needed to be legendary


    "This is the eye of omniscient Oh, no, it''s the light of the divine. "


    "Is this also predicted?" Knowing that he was a good prophet, Seaver asked casually.


    The girl raised her chest and said with pride, "the prediction of the holian family is the first in the world."


    Well, that seems to be the case. Sylvie looks embarrassed.


    Fortunately, he did not forget the purpose of the trip.


    "In fact, I come to you this time, and I really need your help..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    After SIVI''s account of her own difficulties, Katrina shows a naked expression of embarrassment.


    "Lord of dreams? The demon who can manipulate reality and illusion is a very tricky enemy There are not many ways to enter a dream from reality


    She looked up at Seaver. "I can do it, but to be honest, it''s better for you to give up."


    "Do you think you can persuade me to give up?"


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows, and instead of answering the girl''s question head-on, he asked.


    "Of course not."


    Katrina sighed, "or you won''t be the legendary mage."


    The legendary master is the peak of human beings and the dream of every magician. The road from ordinary people all the way to legend is full of thorns and frustrations. Without enough will and firm belief, we can''t go to the end of this road.


    Therefore, no matter what personality, each legend has a certain degree of paranoid symptoms, it is difficult to be convinced by others.


    Katrina herself is a legend, and she has deep feelings about it.


    "In that case, please help me to enter the dream quickly."


    Seeing that the other side acquiesced in his action, SIVI also showed a ready-made smile: "it doesn''t matter. Even if I am not the opponent of the devil in my dream, at least I can escape."


    "Please don''t say this kind of overconfidence..."


    Katrina shook her head helplessly, then put her finger into her mouth and whistled.


    It''s amazing that she didn''t whistle, but Sylvie felt as if he had heard the strange melodious whistling.


    Then, the space above the girl''s head was distorted. As a master of space, Sylvie suddenly realized that the distortion was not a problem of space itself, but the situation after another time and space connected with the space above her head.


    The green lights interweave with each other, just like the aurora, and finally form a circle, but the scenery inside the circle is quite different from the outside.


    This is the door to another world.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of it, but there''s actually a saying about dreams called" the dream tree theory. " Katrina looked at the colorful scene inside the door and said to Seaver, "this theory holds that the subconscious of human beings are all connected, and that dreams as expressions are actually interconnected in the deep. It is because of this that the spirit dragon and the nightmare can travel back and forth among the dreams. "


    Sylvie nodded nonchalantly, indicating that she was listening carefully and asked Katrina to continue.


    It''s not that he is perfunctory to a girl. Although SIVI has never heard of the dream tree theory, he has also heard a similar saying that the human subconscious is connected. The legendary "alaiya" is the collection of human will.


    Of course, in this world, even with the power of the law of contact, SIVI still did not find the existence of the will in this legend.


    "I once saved a spirit dragon, so I also got some gifts from each other. This dream that can connect the dream is one of them. But I can only control its opening and closing, and I have no idea how to enter a dream, how to stay awake in a dream, or how to escape from it


    Katrina''s eyes became profound and focused on SIVI. "Even so, do you want to risk your own life for a mere alchemist?"


    "I am not dead in the future you divined."


    Sylvie didn''t notice the change in each other''s eyes. He just looked at the door.


    "The future is not unchangeable. Although the holian people believe in fate, we have witnessed the change of fate against heaven in our long history."


    "Is the elder who changed his life against heaven called long Aotian?"


    "No, why do you ask


    "It''s OK. It''s just curiosity." After satisfying his curiosity and Tucao''s desire,


    continued to stare at the circle of light and tried to make complaints about its composition.


    "I can''t keep this door open for a long time. Here I still think you should do what you can. Although alchemists who can dream are very rare, since you can make the first, you can certainly make the second. Please don''t take your own sex for the sake of a mere alchemist..."


    Katrina tried to make the last effort.


    But before she could finish, she was interrupted by Sylvie.


    "No, you are a little mistaken."


    Sylvie held out her hand and stopped her from saying, "dawn is not only my alchemist, but also my daughter."


    And it''s the key to quelling the hidden dangers of the war. He thought to himself.


    The news of the final outbreak of war on the front line did not reach Stein. Because of his poor health, SIVI devoted far less energy to the front line than before, so that he did not know what happened."I see." Seeing that she couldn''t stop Sylvie''s decision, the girl could only believe Sylvie''s behavior according to the prophecy. She gave up her persuasion and began to talk about the dream: "although dreams are all connected, it''s very difficult to find the dream you want from countless dreams. It''s easier to break into the other person''s dream, if you want to change your dream Take me to the alchemist. "


    "It''s not so much trouble."


    Seaver snapped his fingers, and a house, like a submarine rising from the sea to the surface, floated slowly from the open space in front of Katrina and SIVI: "I''ve brought the house with me. Let''s move quickly. "


    -- dividing line --


    "war begins?" St. George chopped over his head and howled at the demonized orcs who came towards him. He frowned and asked the deserter they met in the wetland not far away.


    "Monster Monsters all over the mountains and fields rush towards us! We can''t stop them! Those so-called heroes are useless. They are drowned by monsters! The whole battlefield is just howling and Howling! What the Salvation Army has done is useless. We will be eaten by those things in the end


    The deserter seemed so frightened that he would only howl out such pessimistic words no matter how he asked.


    "It seems that the situation on the front line is really bad..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    When night began to envelop the battlefield, the front which had been roaring all day had a little calmness.


    Hebert, who survived, is maintaining his weapons in the trenches.


    His own enchanted sword had been lost in the battle, and now he had a weapon similar to a military shovel. It was the relic of his big comrade in arms. When the enemy was fighting with a bad demon commander, his neck was broken by the prickly hands of that monster.


    Of course, after that, Hebert made up a sword for the half dead evil governor and avenged his comrades in arms.


    The vanguard and investigation unit of the Salvation Army, namely, the unit named "May Flower", are all good hands. Even the heroes are assigned to four people. Although they were caught off guard by the abyssal army, they managed to stabilize the front line after paying heavy casualties and were not directly pierced by the enemy forces.


    Of course, the anarchic attack of the abyssal army is also one of the main reasons why they can stick to it. Even the demon king can''t make the simple minded monsters do what they want.


    However, the heavy casualties obviously brought about a drop in morale, and the heavy atmosphere in the trenches was one of the most obvious manifestations.


    "Have we been abandoned by Stein?" A boy sitting in a corner with his knees in his arms broke the silence and said.


    Hebert knew him. He was a new recruit, but he was assigned to his Mayflower unit because of his excellent performance in the training camp.


    But the actual combat seems to have left a lot of psychological shadow for this imp.


    Instead of trying to figure out the size of each other''s psychological shadow, Hebert just poked out his head and looked at the dark sky, feeling that something was looking at the ground, and then retracted back into the trench: "why do you say that?"


    "We held out all day! But Stein didn''t even send a support Army


    The recruit yelled, as if to vent his fear and anger with the help of this behavior: "they must have given up this front, and we are absolutely just being regarded as abandoned children for delaying time by them!"


    "From the moment you join the army, you should be aware of being abandoned."


    At this moment, the last man in the trench spoke.


    He lost a hand, and the wound was wrapped in a dirty uniform, which stopped the blood, but also increased the possibility of infection. The chaplain has almost died. The initial scuffle made it impossible for many people to protect the priests who were not competent enough. This also led to the death of a large number of soldiers due to lack of treatment.


    But it doesn''t matter. What matters is what the person has in the other hand.


    It was a knight''s gun, which was so long that it occupied almost half of the trench. Although it was covered with heavy blood at this time, the elves and the runes shining with dark light still gave people an elegant and unique feeling.


    This is a hero treasure, and its owner is also a hero.


    "It''s not the same!" The young recruits were choking their necks. They didn''t respect the heroes in the past. They just glared at each other: "your weapons can make you easily break out of the siege of the abyss army, so you can say this kind of words!"


    "I will not escape." The hero said in a deep voice. Without hesitation or bewilderment, he looked directly into the eyes of the recruits and repeated, "I will never leave my comrades to escape."


    The recruits whose momentum was completely suppressed suddenly felt speechless.


    "Well, it''s not polite to interrupt your conversation, but I always find the sky outside a little strange."


    Once again, Hebert, who poked his head out of the trench and then retracted, interrupted the confrontation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Knowing that Hebert was one of the first to notice the abyssal raid, the hero seemed to take his discovery seriously.


    "It''s too dark."


    As soon as Hebert had finished, the rookie began to laugh.


    "It''s night. It''s dark at night. That''s what kids know." He grinned, thinking it was a joke Hebert used to liven up the atmosphere.


    But apparently the hero didn''t think that way: "what does that mean?"


    "There is no moon today, none. But there are no stars I can''t even see the dark clouds! If I have to say it, I think we are just like... " Hebert pauses for a moment, as if searching for the right language: "it''s like being locked in an upside down iron pan!"


    "I see."


    The hero nodded and said thoughtfully, "because I''m a swordsman, I''m not familiar with magic and the magic like abilities of abyss demons, so before I set out, my best friend, a great mage named Aesop, once told me some things that need to be paid attention to."


    With that, he leaned his head out of the trench, looked into the dark sky, and determined his judgment.


    "There seems to be the present situation If I''m not wrong, I''m afraid the Mayflower army is now shrouded in the "dark curtain of darkness.""What''s the purpose of this black curtain? Is it hard to make the sky darker The young recruiter asked curiously, and his age-related thirst for knowledge had eased his fear of war.


    "Of course not. In addition to enhancing the power of shadow magic and some specific dark spells, the dark curtain can also isolate some magic waves - as far as I know, all teleportation spells communicate through magic waves."


    After a pause, his face became a little grim: "in other words, it is very likely that until now, Stein has not been able to obtain information that we have been attacked by the abyssal army!"


    With that, the hero looked around at the two people around him.


    "I think we''ll have to send someone to Stein."


    There was silence throughout the trench.


    The sudden shrieks and angry roars broke the precious tranquility of the night and made the whole front boil again.


    Similar to the sound of gongs also sounded, along with the sound of warning mixed with local dialects.


    "What happened?" The recruits a spirit of excitement, picked up his hand that has rolled the blade of the long knife, the body slightly trembling.


    "Someone has been attacked by the Ghostface owl, and the abyssal army''s attack has begun again."


    After listening to the warning, Hebert said to the other two.


    "There''s no time to hesitate. You two try to break back. I''ll tell the commander of Mayflower! Gentlemen, the future of mankind depends on you The hero also pulled up his knight''s gun. King hori solemnly said to his two comrades in arms who showed different performances.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    "You''re the little human who killed andrudal?"


    A middle-aged man with an unexpected handsome face in a black leather suit like a jacket looks down at SIVI in a pure white world.


    This is the dream of dawn.


    As a newly born alchemy life, Dawning has not much knowledge about the world although it has been taught by SIVI.


    After crossing the forest of tangruka and marshmallow, the river of milk and juice, and the mountain range of cake and cream, SIVI came to the depth of the world, which is also the spiritual portrayal of the dawn that has not been colored by the outside world.


    And waiting for him there is the master of dreams in the incarnation of a middle-aged man, hashlovio.


    "Yes, are you going to avenge him?"


    Sylvie gazed fearlessly at each other, carefully watching out for each other''s actions.


    "Revenge? The weak are killed by the strong. This is the iron law of the abyss, and I have no interest in correcting it. "


    The master of the dream sneered contemptuously: "what''s more, I''ve long been unhappy with the speculator of andrudar."


    "Oh? So you attacked me just to get rid of the great trouble of the abyss army and pull a nail out of your aggression? "


    Although in the legend of later generations, the master of dreams is not the kind of devil with strong desire to expand, but the rumor can not be used as evidence. What''s more, if there is no desire for the material plane of the Lord, how can he leave the abyss? Like several other demons, it is better not to participate in the invasion, but to stay in the abyss and continue to dominate.


    If that''s the case, Sylvie thinks it might be a good idea to try to beat each other up in this dream world.


    In any case, as long as the dawn can be saved, everything after has been arranged. Even if you die, it doesn''t matter if you die. It''s really not a loss to exchange your broken life for the one who is strong in the abyss.


    "The abyss Army..."


    The master of the dream looked at the empty sky, and after a while he shook his head.


    "You may not believe it, but to be honest, I have no interest in the invasion of the abyss I have lost interest in aggression, or so to speak


    His words made Sylvie frown.


    Mom, are you kidding me? It took me a long time to say I wasn''t interested?


    "Do you really think I''m a fool? If you have no interest in war, why attack me? "


    In addition to avenging the terror Lord andrudar and making the abyssal army''s decisive battle more smooth, SIVI felt that he could not think of any other reason to attack him.


    "You know what? Even if I''m in the abyss, my ability still allows me to invade the dreams of ordinary people in the main physical plane. "


    I don''t know why, the master of the dream began to talk about the eight pole does not matter.


    Sylvie narrowed his eyes, a little confused, but did not interrupt.


    "As a nightmare demon, my source of strength is the nightmare of ordinary people. I don''t know when to start, and it''s one of my pleasures to watch ordinary people''s expressions in the face of terror in my dreams - of course, it''s just a pleasure for me to adjust my life, unlike the guy who feeds on negative emotions. "


    "One day, I invaded a human girl''s dream and turned her dream into a nightmare."


    "But instead of being frightened by the nightmares I created, she found me in a confused dream," said hashlovio, a middle-aged man incarnated in her face


    To this day, hashlovio still remembers that day when the human girl found herself, she lifted her hand with excitement and said with a smile to the originator of her nightmare, "are you also a companion of the nightmare? Let''s run away together ~ ''such words and the bright smile.


    "Later, I learned that she was kidnapped by the necromancer when she was a child. Although she was later rescued by the imperial sword knight, her body has been destroyed by the curse. Let alone run, it''s hard to even sit up."


    "Man is a wonderful creature Clearly in despair, but still able to look up to everything in the world with an optimistic attitude. "


    "From that day on, I went all the way to her dream, and through the dream I showed her all kinds of interesting places and things in the abyss."


    "But after all, I''m in the abyss and can''t help her in reality. I don''t even know her physical condition in reality."


    Hearing this, Seaver was keenly aware of something.


    But he didn''t speak, just continued to listen quietly.


    And hashlovico continues to tell the story of his past.


    "But then one day, I suddenly couldn''t feel her dream. However, this is not surprising. A few days ago, she said to me what burning method would remove the curse from her body. Generally, there is a barrier to spiritual exploration in that place. Even my mental power can''t get into that kind of boundary after crossing a world. ""The days passed by, but somehow, the day that I could have spent without knowing what was going on was extremely long for me at that time. So when andrudar came to me and said he was going to attack the main physical plane, I thought it was time. I''m going to meet her. "


    After hearing the name of the excrement stirring stick of the burning ember society, Sylvie understood the ending, but he still asked, "did you find her?"


    "Yes. But it was her grave, and there was no body in it


    Hashlovico finally looked back and looked at SIVI: "I think she may have become a chimeric animal. Although the number of these things is large, the mental strength is worrying. When we march, a spiritual explosion will kill a large area. Naturally, I can''t find out which one she is."


    Although the master of the dream said this very calm, but SIVI felt that the dream was shaking. I think it was caused by the devil who couldn''t control his emotions.


    "I had the intention of destroying that damned religion, but before I did, it had been uprooted by the human coalition To be honest, I wanted to go back to the abyss at that time. And then my old man, the Lord of the plague, brought a message that allowed me to stay in the world. Do you know what it is? "


    Sylvie shook his head decisively.


    Hashlovigo grinned, with an ugly smile.


    "It says," I have found a man who can open the door to the realm of the soul. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    Although the officials may have forgotten, SIVI and St George had been in the early days of mythology, and had cut down the Dragon Freud, which was manipulated by the shadow of the plague Lord.


    Before the time, the Dragon sent St. George to the territory of soul and taught West Wei how to open the door of the soul territory. Although SIVI captured the shadow of the Lord of the plague, he was later stolen by the spy who was buried in the Salvation Army by the plague Lord. So it is not surprising that the plague Lord knows that SIVI can open the door of the soul.


    So, it is enough that the dreamland Lord, hashlovicchio, should find his own reasons.


    "Do you want to enter the territory of soul to find the girl?"


    After hearing the reason of the dreamer, SIVI felt that it could be discussed.


    It is better to say that if we can solve the current situation peacefully through communication and exchange, and even directly let the demon king return to the abyss, I will really have no credit.


    As for the territory of soul, although SIVI had a little research after that, it was basically from point to end, more like a practice that would not let skills be unfamiliar.


    "Although it is a little similar to the dream world, it is a shield of five senses, which can only rely on the soul sensing. I am afraid you can''t recognize each other even if you go in."


    So he kindly reminded him to prepare the other party for his mental health.


    If the two people are bound enough, they can find each other in the territory of soul even if they are St George did it at the beginning.


    Of course, there are some little nine in SIVI''s heart - if hashlovicho can''t find the person he wants in the soul territory, then before he gets mad, he has time to close the door of the soul territory and keep his soul in it!


    The barrier between the territory of soul and the main physical plane is stronger than the ordinary world barrier. If a soul is in it, it is not possible to escape even if it is stronger than the dream Lord.


    "Why enter the territory of soul?"


    As SIVI began to improve his detailed plan in his heart, hashlovio said, the content was to make the whole person stunned.


    "You look for someone who can open the door to the soul territory, isn''t it for the girl in your story?"


    Sivy''s hands were pointless in the air, and then he asked.


    "Yes, I really intend to find her."


    Hashlovio nodded and confirmed SIVI''s statement.


    "Then it''s over? How do you find it without going into the territory of soul? " SIVI was a little confused by him.


    "As you say, the territory of soul is not a world for the living. No matter how strong it is, it cannot shake the absolute truth and enter it, the flesh will be stripped off." Hashlovio looked at West Wei, and he frowned.


    He always felt that there was something in the other party''s words, but he couldn''t guess it for a while.


    Indeed, the devil''s thinking mode is different from that of normal people


    While he was in the heart, he tried to ask him about his ugly Yin Mao.


    "I can recreate all the scenes in my dreams and I can accommodate enough mystery - which means that even if you open the door of soul territory here, it should be OK. But it''s not my real ability. You may have heard that I can turn the fantasy in my dream into reality. "


    "Is it really that strong?"


    SIVI still doesn''t believe it.


    It''s not difficult to create something, and after becoming a legend, SIVI has been able to create something that is not complex on his own - this product has even tried to create the world, but it just failed.


    But it''s a bit hard to believe that it''s going to be a reality.


    After all, haslovio can do almost everything in his dream, and if so, there is no need to find SIVI to help.


    "There is a little bit of a limit For example, if I build a look in a dream, I can''t get it into reality


    "That''s what it was."


    Because I don''t know what the door of soul territory is, even if it is created by imagination in a dream, we can''t get it into reality, so we need his help and open a real door.


    Thinking of this, SIVI came back to God again: "wait, what do you mean by saying that you don''t need to enter the territory of soul?"


    "It''s too hard to find that girl''s soul from countless souls. To be honest, I''m not sure, so I decided to do a little bit of simple things."


    Harshlovicho grinned again, but his words made SIVI frown.


    "I intend to move all souls into dreams, then reverse illusions and realities, and turn the boundaries between life and death back!"


    -- the dividing line --


    br > Hebert took a deep breath.


    The trenches around him have been basically flattened.If you continue to retreat, your body will definitely be exposed to the ghost face owl''s vision - at night, no one''s eyesight is better than that kind of demon that ambushes in the daytime and emerges at night.


    Many Salvation Army soldiers have been dragged up in the air by the monsters with their claws, and then they are torn in half in the air. The viscera are falling from the sky like rain, which is a terrible scene.


    Before that recruit egg is to make such a low-level mistake, in the back half of the time was dragged into the dark night sky, leaving only a scream.


    As for the body, God knows where the ghost face owl took him Hebert felt that they were probably taken to the nest for food storage.


    The fatigue he had accumulated all night made him dizzy, but it was still within his tolerance.


    With the knife in his mouth, he climbed up from the trench like a nimble woodchuck and crawled slowly on the ground.


    However, before he had climbed far, he felt cool behind his head, and a strong wind was blowing. He did not care about his dignity and directly turned forward. His head fell into a lush Bush and barely escaped the attack from the sky.


    "No wonder those old hunters always say that shrubs are the best friends of small animals It seems so. "


    He poked out his head and found that not only did the number of ghostly owls in the sky increase, but there were demonized orcs coming towards it not far away.


    "Motherfucker, it seems that I can''t escape this time." Hebert spat hard and decided to rush out and fight with each other.


    Although the letter must not be sent, but at least their own flesh is still a little useful.


    Just as he made up his mind to fight to death, the voice outside suddenly became silent.


    Hebert carefully poked out his head, only to find that the enemies had been killed.


    It was a tall young man with a flaming sword on his back, standing on the corpse of the demonized ORC.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    Naturally, it was St. George''s party who had inquired about the front line from the deserters.


    When St. George knocked all the demonized orcs to the ground, Sandler shot down most of the ghost faced owls in the sky.


    "In this way, the score between you and me is 19 to 17." Sandler turned around and looked smugly at hayson, who had just run to the battlefield. This depressed the latter who had not caught up with a fierce fight.


    Finally came jillo, who was in charge of the post-mortem.


    "Our connection with teachers through the badge has become unstable."


    He remained calm all the way, and his face was a little grim: "although I don''t know what happened to the teacher, as before, the battle of crushing the enemy through the dawn badge is estimated to be no longer there. We''d better prepare ourselves for a bitter battle."


    "Maybe it''s this bond." Hessen pointed to the dark sky above their heads: "I can feel the evil in this enchantment."


    "It''s not to be proud of, and I feel it." Sandler immediately raised the bar.


    "There''s no magic in us Especially the members of enchantment. "


    St. George sighed.


    There were three magicians at dawn, Sylvie, raven and Aesop.


    Now that raven is mysteriously missing (actually back to later generations), Sylvie and Aesop are both far away from Stein, naturally unable to help them.


    "So in the worst case, we can only fight the enemy in the worst condition at home. To be honest, I have no idea If you don''t want to fight, you can leave now. "


    St. George told the truth and looked around them.


    "Don''t be such a fool. Besides the two newcomers who just joined are not sure, who in the dawn will flinch in this situation?"


    Hessen grinned and pointed his thumb at Sandler: "not even this kind of guy, not to mention me and jillo."


    "Why use me as an example?" Sandler''s face hardened immediately.


    Hessen seems to want to continue to tease Sandler, but Giro frowns and perceives something through her ghost girl.


    "Be careful


    His warning time is just right, nearly a hundred green fireballs in the sky draw a perfect parabola, like raindrops, falling towards a group of people, covering their entire area.


    "Hellfire, devil warlock, Sandler!"


    As a member of the Royal sword order, St. George had already had enough knowledge of the regular forces of the abyss army, and immediately identified the enemy''s identity when he saw the attack.


    "Yes."


    Sandler pulled his bow again and shot more than ten arrows in a short time. With the accuracy and speed that ordinary people can''t reach, he shot the fireballs that would hit them or might splash them into the air one by one!


    "It''s a piece of cake ~"


    after collecting the magic arrows, Sandler''s mouth curved a little radian and seemed very satisfied with his performance.


    "No, there are people in the Bush!" But hayson''s inadvertent glance reveals Hebert hiding in the Bush, who has been stunned by their performance.


    After that, Sandler tried his best to protect the Bush, so he didn''t want to fight with the best of his ability!


    The fireball is about to fall, and it''s too late to bend the bow.


    almost at this moment, Haishen has rushed out of the safety range, blocking the front of the Bush, pulling his own mantle awesome, swinging several times, as a hero''s cloak, also gave the power to the hell, all fired the fire ball of the hell, and set off a green fire wall around.


    Thank you for your help


    At this time, the stunned Hebert finally came to his senses, and he was busy thanking Hessen. At the same time, he asked carefully, "are you also a member of the salvation army? What''s the number, please


    "No, we are mercenaries."


    Hessen grinned and gave a hearty laugh: "mercenary of the mercenary corps at dawn."


    "Mercenary, mercenary?"


    Isn''t Stein''s mercenary regiment taken over by the salvation army? Why is there a mercenary regiment that has never been heard of?


    And I don''t know if it''s his own delusion. Hebert always thinks that the leader is a bit like St. George Ascalon, who defected from Stein''s wanted notice


    "Hessen, stop playing there! The enemy is already coming! "


    St. George gave a big drink, and at the same time, he had killed the enemy who was coming all over the mountains and fields.


    Demon warlocks are not good at melee, so when the abyss army is in formation, in order to facilitate the attack, it will always arrange a unit in front of the demon warlock team who is good at hand to hand combat.


    That''s what they''re dealing with in St. George''s right now.


    This army is made up of wilt demons.Fusarium is a kind of monster that looks like rotten wood. Although it looks more like a plant-like monster, it is also a kind of devil. Even from the perspective of body structure and blood relationship, these guys are distant relatives of the little evil devil.


    In fact, more than 80% of the demons can be regarded as the distant relatives of the little devils.


    The Crusade level of Fusarium is generally around level 15, which is not too strong. However, when the number comes up, it can be a problem for dawn members who don''t have too many range attacks.


    After a sword split a withered devil, St. George took time to look around, found that several people seemed to be in a dilemma, and began to accumulate strength to liberate the power of the infamous fire.


    Although this will cause a considerable burden on his mind and body, it is better than to continue to linger on like this.


    However, at this time, a green light came from the rear, sweeping down a large number of withered demons.


    "This kind of thing is a symbol of the destruction of forests by human beings. From the perspective of the unique mysticism of our elves, it belongs to the two elements of" loss of life "and" desolation ", and the power of life can just counter these two elements."


    I don''t know when the high elves Evan appeared in the rear slowly came forward and looked at the withered demons coldly: "I am not only a believer of the moon god, but also a pan believer of the goddess of life. This kind of guy is not too much trouble for me."


    "Why are you here?"


    St. George looked with disbelief at the genie who, no matter how much he tried to persuade him, was indifferent to his actions with them.


    "Because that damned guy Well, it''s time to call the commander He can''t support you for the time being, so he asked me to help you Evan snorted, "don''t get me wrong. I just think it''s too oppressive to share the damage you''ve suffered through this bastard badge no matter where you are. That''s why I promised him to help out!"


    if Xi Wei is here, he will make complaints about his heart: he is really a textbook type.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    "You''re kidding."


    SIVI did not hesitate to refuse hashlovico''s request. He looked at each other like an angry lion.


    "Life is not something you can play with at will."


    "But you can''t deny the feasibility of my idea, can you? Put the dead in the realm of the soul into the dream world, let me shape their new life, and finally reverse the dream and reality, so as to achieve the effect of the recovery of the dead. "


    The middle-aged man, the incarnation of the master of dreams, shrugged his shoulders.


    "A lot of human beings died in this war. If the dead can be revived, it will be a good thing for those who have lost their families, loved ones or friends?"


    "Don''t try to avoid the heavy! Even if you can do what you said, when you reverse life and death, the less mysterious living will be drawn closer to the soul territory by the laws of the world to fill the space left by the recovery of the dead! "


    Sylvie answered the other party''s question with a roar.


    Even if they become legends, there are still rules of the world that they can''t touch and modify, that is, the so-called absolute truth.


    The boundary between the living and the dead is one of them.


    If only the heartbeat has stopped for a few minutes or even ten minutes, and the soul has not become a complaining spirit or enter into the territory of the soul, it is easy to say - in fact, the so-called resurrection in this world generally refers to the magic to revive people in this state.


    However, once a person''s soul is gone and his body is decayed, he will completely stand in the position of the dead and have an absolutely insurmountable gap with the living.


    No matter how powerful a man is, it is difficult to fill the gap.


    Hashlovio''s words are very good, and there seems to be no mistake in logic. But once the "dead" stands in the position of "the living", there is no doubt that because of the law, the original "living" will go to the other side of the ravine and become the "dead".


    This is the truth of what hashlovico calls the reversal of the boundary between life and death.


    "So what? As far as I know, most of your friends have enough mystery to avoid death reversal. Even if there are a few people who can''t escape, you can save them with your strength, right? "


    Hashlovico''s face was still calm, and seemed to have no touch on SIVI''s words: "in that case, what does it have to do with whether other people are living or dead?"


    "So don''t take life as something you can play with at will."


    Although knowing that it''s not good to have a conflict with the other party, and according to his current situation, it''s the best policy to avoid provoking the other party, but SIVI can''t help but roar out.


    "I haven''t been in this world for a long time, but everyone I see is struggling to live! Even if life is difficult, we should smile and walk on the rough road and run towards the future. Even if the fate is bitter, we will try our best to swallow the stomach and continue to face the strength of difficulties. No matter how desperate the road ahead is, they will continue to move forward and will not give up their lives at will! ¡ª¡ªIt is because of the efforts to pursue survival that human beings can go all the way from the weakest to today


    "That''s right, but it doesn''t make sense."


    "Is this the final answer?" said hashlovich, with an impassive face


    "I will never let you deprive human beings of their right to live just for your own sake!"


    Although his own reason is trying to ring the alarm, let him shut up quickly, don''t continue to speak, make the situation worse, but SIVI still resolutely said all his words.


    "I see. This is what you humans call a breakdown of negotiations. "


    Hashlovigo held out his hand, and the atmosphere of the whole space began to become oppressive.


    In the original pure white world, something began to move.


    Sylvie can be sure that it''s not something that exists in this dream world.


    "It''s hard on the spirit."


    "Well..."


    The sound of pain came out of Sylvie''s mouth.


    There is no magic wave, no material attack, no force impact.


    But Sylvie''s face has been defeated, bean - sized beads of sweat covered his forehead, the whole person began to totter.


    "God What do you mean


    In this world, only the legendary "God''s words", that is, the language of gods, can achieve this ability.


    Of course, master Chuang Qi can also make some similar effects by using or modifying the rules, but that effect is only effective for ordinary people, and it is not good for other legends or even great mages.


    "If you have to say it, it doesn''t matter if you call me a God in the dream world." Hashlovio stares at SIVI: "this is the last chance. Are you sure you don''t cooperate with me?"


    "No need."


    But Seaver suddenly raised his head, changed his decadent face, and showed the same smile: "because I have mastered the essence of your power!"¡°¡­¡­ What? " Asked the master of the dream curiously.


    "If you remember correctly, your race is a nightmare, right? I''ve always wondered why nightmares and ELF dragons can enter human''s dream world, but why you can modify human''s dreams, but Elven dragons can''t. just now, I understand


    SIVI took a breath, relieved his pain, and then said, "unlike the elf dragon, when you enter another''s dream, you will build a nest in your dream like a worm in a tree trunk. That is to say, you will create a boundary. Just like a worm rots a tree, your boundary will also erode other people''s dreams and use it as your food. This also explains why you can modify other people''s dreams - it''s not surprising that you have a certain degree of control within your own enchantment! "


    "Yes, you are the first human to discover this."


    "As a tribute to you -" please die, "said hashlovio, without concealment


    When SIVI began to analyze the boundary of the Lord of dreams, the other side did not intend to give him a chance to escape. He directly used the word of God.


    But this time, it did not achieve the desired results.


    In addition to SIVI and hashlovio, a third strong will intervened between them and protected SIVI.


    "This is..." The master of dreams widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "The will of the dawn..."


    Sylvie''s mouth turned up: "because of her simple mind, there are not many parts in this dream that can be eroded by you, so does this girl still have enough consciousness It seems that even fate is on my side! "


    While speaking, the dream world has been filled with countless cracks: "although I am not good at dealing with dreams, but if it is only the border, there are not so many restrictions. See you on the battlefield, hashlovio


    Then, the dream broke, and everything returned to reality. (would you like to know more exciting news of "the Dean arrives"? Now open WeChat, click the + + on the top right, select add friends in the official account, search "Qidianzhongwenwang", pay attention to the official account, and never miss every update! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    As time goes on a little bit, the dawn members on the front line have just got out of the predicament surrounded by withered demons with the help of Elvin, the brave spirit.


    "For whatever reason, it would be nice of you to come and help us."


    St. George breathed a sigh of relief. Although the sword in his hand had not been lowered, his voice had relaxed a lot.


    Elvin first appeared in front of the dawn party, when he attacked SIVI, but was hanged and seized by SIVI who had just stepped into the legend.


    At that time, the elves looked very embarrassed, which also made the dawn members did not think highly of this strange spirit.


    But then Sylvie somehow lifted the shackles of Evan.


    Evan also took the opportunity to try to escape, but every time he was entrusted with the task of guarding at dawn, the other members found that they were banging on.


    As the number of fights increased, dawn members found that this strange high spirit was not weak. Even members who were not good at close combat, such as Sandler, would be suppressed by him in a short-range, white-edged war.


    Because of the background of fighting against the invasion of the abyss in the mythological era, this era actually advocates the principle of power supremacy more than later generations. Therefore, after Evan showed the corresponding strength, the decision of the sivelans to join the group was passed.


    At this time can have such a strength not weak guy to run to support, is really good.


    Before Evan answered, the sky appeared again dense green fireballs, as if to give them a downpour baptism.


    "Don''t be afraid. The casting interval of hell fireball of demon Warlock is not so short. It''s just a common poisonous nova. Don''t let it explode. It''s not worth mentioning."


    St. George roared, warning around.


    No, no, no, no, even if it''s not worth mentioning to you, for ordinary people, it''s also the type of death with touch, OK.


    make complaints about Hebot, who was protected by haessen.


    Poisonous new star is a kind of universal magic. Generally speaking, it will explode a green halo around the caster, push the surrounding enemies out several meters, and conduct a resistance test on all affected people. If the identification fails, they will fall into poisoning state.


    However, the demonic warlocks improved the poisonous new stars and turned them into the magic of shooting type.


    The poisonous New Star launched is not much bigger than the fist, but it will also burst out a ring of poisonous halo after landing. Although it is not as powerful as the original one, it is also difficult to be entangled - well, it is difficult for ordinary people.


    Evan whispered a few words in Elvin''s voice, and then a green halo lit up on all the people present, which at first glance looked like a green eggshell.


    This is the special magic "spirit guard" of high elves. According to the belief of that spirit, it will also be alienated into moon god protection or life protection. However, Evan is a pan believer and believes in both sides, so there is no big change


    The poisonous new star fell on the guard of the spirit and made a crackling sound. It sounded as harmless as a raindrop on an umbrella. In fact, the damage of poisonous new stars is basically poison damage. If you put on the protection of spirits, you won''t be affected by the abnormal state lower than this magic level. Therefore, in addition to the strange light effect blocking the vision, the poisonous new stars are no less powerful than raindrops.


    "You can see the demon warlock''s array, let''s go!"


    St. George, who had planned to wipe out the poisonous New Star himself, looked at Evan with admiration. Then he waved the fire of infamy and called to the others in high spirits: "let''s cut through it!"


    Cut through it? Are you kidding?


    It''s not a battle array composed of cannon fodder demons. All of them are demon warlocks! Even if that creature is not good at close combat and can be concentrated at close range, even if it is wearing Rune heavy armor, it is impossible for heavy infantry with high demonic nature to withstand. This kind of behavior is just looking for death, right?


    Hebert looked at a group of people in a daze and thought to himself.


    But for some reason, there was another voice in his heart, telling him that these people might really be able to disrupt the main force of the abyss army''s sneak attack on the main force of the human army, that is, the demon warlock''s array, and give the human race time to breathe.


    "Are you going to go with us or continue to be a deserter?"


    Hessen took time to ask Hebert behind him.


    Dawn is not omniscient and omnipotent. After seeing Hebert, everyone unconsciously regards him as a deserter.


    "I''m not a deserter! Our communications are blocked by the abyss army! I have to cross the border and send a signal to Stein that we have been attacked! "


    ''cried Hebert, recovering himself.


    After hearing this, St. George looked back at him and found that although the human soldier in a mess looked extremely frustrated, his fighting spirit did not disappear. That kind of indomitable will was reflected from his eyes, which was different from the deserter who had been like a lost dog before."I see. I see." St. George nodded: "Hessen, please go out with him. In addition to that team of demon warlocks, there should be many scattered abyss creatures in the enchantment


    The implication is for hayson to protect Hebert from the border and alert Stein.


    "Get it. Make sure it''s done."


    Hessen saluted like St. George. Although he also wanted to fight with his companions in the battle of demonic warlocks, he had been a commander in the army for good or bad, so he knew the priority.


    "Well done. I guess the commander will have a showdown with the salvation army when the battle is over. The more eye-catching we have this time, the more chips he has in his hand. " Sandler rarely did not quarrel with Hessen, but looked down to think about it. Then he told him, "besides, the mercenary salutes with his left hand instead of his right hand."


    Hessen:.... "


    The sky was once again filled with unknown magic, which seemed to infiltrate.


    "I wipe!" I don''t know when Gillo, who has learned to be a stranger with Sylvie, seems to be provoked by waves of Magic: "St. George, don''t we charge?"


    St. George nodded to Hessen, and then, with a solemn face, rushed towards the battle of the demon Warlock.


    "We should go, too."


    Hessen gently opened his cloak and flicked away all the magic that had fallen from the sky.


    The latter kept up.


    The next day, the salvation army declared a final battle against the abyss army.


    The battle of talieside began.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

Bats fall into the routine busy state before the Qingming Festival every year. Let''s take a day off first. If we have time tomorrow, we will make up for it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    After the battle of taliesid began, the Salvation Army had reached the highest level of the plain of talieside. All of them gathered in the central conference room of Stein city to discuss the strategic direction that had been decided, but now something unexpected happened.


    A stranger who did not belong to this class appeared in the meeting room.


    The intruder has a public face that is hard to find out at first, but his rare short black hair, slightly morbid pale complexion, and the smile like expression on his face give him a little special and wonderful temperament.


    Even more to the surprise of the Salvation Army executives in this room, they didn''t realize the existence of each other until the other party had walked to the center of the room. Before that, no one even noticed that a stranger had entered the room with dignity!


    You should know that, except for a few combat staff officers, none of them is the best among human beings or humanoid creatures. Even the weakest among them has the combat effectiveness at the level of great mage.


    Not to mention Alexander VI, the most powerful magic Emperor today, and several other legends.


    Although the visitors seem to be a little sick, as if they are physically ill all the year round, they still keenly feel the same breath as themselves in each other.


    The breath of legend.


    Several legendary strongmen exchanged their eyes and confirmed one thing.


    The man who suddenly appeared here is undoubtedly the new legendary mage of mankind.


    As a matter of fact, they didn''t get it wrong. It was Sylvie.


    After escaping from the weird dream world with dawn and receiving contact from other members at dawn, he hid the dawn and headed for the human base.


    In fact, SIVI didn''t intend to appear in front of these mythical old folks at the beginning. After all, he didn''t have many chips in his hand at this time.


    Originally, his plan was to wait for the battle of talieside to be half finished. After the conflict escalated, he would rush to the battlefield to solve tens of thousands of enemy troops, and then come back with great achievements to negotiate with these guys.


    At that time, no matter what kind of conditions are proposed, there should be room for negotiation and settlement.


    But now ozagki''s parasite seriously limits SIVI''s strength. Yesterday''s confrontation with hashlovio, the master of the dream world, made him aware of the fact that his side was in a bad situation, so he came here in advance today.


    It is worth mentioning that the central conference room of the salvation army is still very strong, with six sentries and many summoned creatures all over the castle''s shadow, which almost cut off the possibility of the abyssal army coming to seek information.


    If Sylvie didn''t have the help of some small things in the shopping mall with the help of the college system, he might not have been able to invade here just relying on his strength.


    This also makes Seaver once again confirm that the mystery of the "academic system", which has lost its sense of existence for a long time, is much higher than that of ordinary legendary existence.


    "You may have heard of me, but now I have to introduce myself."


    Sylvie first performed a standard mage ritual.


    The ritual of the mage in the mythological age is different from that of later generations. When he was chatting with Aesop, he had systematically studied the etiquette of this era, and it was also a model.


    "My name is Sylvie Aldrich. At present, he is the head of a mercenary regiment. "


    "At present?" One of the legends heard a little bit of the overtone in Sylvie''s words.


    "Before that, I was the dean of the school of magic."


    Said Sylvie without hesitation.


    "The school of magic Special mage tower? " Several magicians were whispering.


    In this era, there is no such facilities as the magic academy. The magicians are either from the wild or from the apprenticeship in the mage tower.


    "So, Mr. Aldrich, you are here today. Can I see this as your intention to join us in fighting the abyss?"


    Alexander did not participate in the discussion among the magicians.


    He asked directly.


    As the highest level of the Salvation Army at present, his burden is heavier than anyone else, so he will not stick to some details.


    "Yes, I will follow your orders and fight the abyss to the end I do want to say that, but in fact, the main enemy of mankind is not the abyss. "


    "The abyss army looks like a rainbow on the surface, but in fact they are already at the end of their tether," he said, ignoring the astonishment of others


    "That''s what you say?" It may be that Sylvie''s words were too much beyond common sense, and the Salvation Army leaders looked at each other.


    "There are seven demons in the abyss, but only five and a half have come to the main material plane. Among them, the Lord of fear and the Lord of shadow have fallen, the Lord of pestilence is seriously injured, the Lord of dreams has no desire to fight, the Lord of death has only half the strength, and the only demon who still has considerable strength and full of fighting spirit is only the crazy Lord."


    SIVI counted the top level of the abyss Army: "demon Well, I know there are other races in the abyss, but the number of demons is absolutely overwhelming. The devil itself is a creature that will be greatly affected by the emotions of the same kind at the higher level. If even the demons do not have enough fighting will, the demons at the grass-roots level will not have too much fighting intention. ""But they attacked our advance team."


    A legendary mage in a fat green robe questioned SIVI''s claim.


    "That''s because if they don''t fight, their morale will fall to the bottom. If they don''t fight again, maybe intermediate and lower level demons will start to break up."


    "Before that, they even robbed the supply routes of the Salvation Army, but the Salvation Army''s members were more calm than those demon heads expected, and finally forced them to jump out and fight on their own."


    "The situation on the side of the abyssal army will be ignored for the time being." After listening to SIVI for a long time, Alexander suddenly asked again, "even if what you said is true, what enemies can we call" real "enemies when the abyssal army is close at hand? Let me just say that if you want to say that the humanoid race that joined the salvation army is the enemy, I will not hesitate to throw you out of the house - I don''t like the extreme racists. "


    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t like crazy people." Seeing that he was one step closer to his goal, SIVI chuckled: "have you ever heard of Ozzy?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    There are three purposes for SIVI to break into the central conference room of the salvation army. According to the priority order, they are:


    persuading the senior management of the Salvation Army to popularize the dawn emblem in the whole Salvation Army system.


    It is oza who can really save the world.


    Finally, we should try our best to gain some practical rights in the salvation army.


    Among the three purposes, the most difficult one is to obtain real power.


    As a stranger who has nothing to do with the Salvation Army command system, it is not easy for SIVI to gain a certain degree of power. After all, the war is about to start now, and the replacement of the command of the army is a big taboo. What''s more, this product has done such an unwelcome thing as digging the corner of the Salvation Army


    However, this clause is also the most dispensable. Originally, SIVI only negotiated with the mentality of no money and little by little.


    Secondly, the difficulty is his ultimate goal, that is, to popularize the dawning emblem.


    The reason is the same as above, let alone the salvation army. No matter which army is willing to follow the advice of strangers who jump out of the corner and engrave insignia on their soldiers with unidentified meaning - God knows if this emblem will have the effect of sacrificing the engraved


    Therefore, in fact, this article and the second goal are complementary.


    That is to make those who think highly of themselves realize that ozaki is the real enemy.


    For Sylvie, this one will be a little less difficult.


    "Is this what you call Ozzy?"


    Looking at what SIVI had put in front of them, Alexander VI, the magic emperor, had a twitch in his brow and asked with some uncertainty.


    It''s no wonder that he didn''t believe it. What SIVI brought out was a strange black ball, which looked like the meat of a dark creature, including muscles and viscera, beating rhythmically like a heart.


    "No, it''s just a ozaki spore."


    SIVI shook his head and explained to the other side, "ozagki is an extremely powerful monster. This kind of power is different from that of human beings, but it is the strength of pure body and talent. Even spores are no exception. You can try it if you don''t believe it."


    No one will be polite to Sylvie.


    Due to different education levels, many types of magicians are more civilized and polite than swordsmen or soldiers in many cases. In fact, most magicians seem to be quite scholarly. When they grow older and have a beard, they will feel extremely wise.


    But when it comes to situations - most of which are related to curiosity - these guys show more incredible mobility and directness than warriors or swordsmen.


    Obviously, the ozaki spore that SIVI brought out now also belongs to this situation.


    Several dignified magicians directly went forward, regardless of SIVI, the original owner of the spore, and directly started some simple experiments on ozaki spores.


    Sylvie is not upset about this. Anyway, this spore was taken from his body. Now he has a lot of them in his stomach. He doesn''t feel any treasure at all. Of course, Sylvie won''t let these things fly out at will and harm the world.


    After being pushed off the table by some fanatical magicians, SIVI went to an empty seat in the conference room, eating sweets from the dishes on the table beside his seat, and tried to communicate with the young wizard who looked at ozagki spores and seemed to want to dissect it with a scalpel (relative to the room, of course) The old people except Sylvie.


    "Recently, the classification of magicians has become more and more detailed. Brother, what kind of magician do you specialize in? I see that you have a full sky and a ruddy face. You must also be a great magician. What''s the miracle of your family? This dish of biscuits is very good. Can I add them after eating? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The magician''s face was constipated. It seemed that he had begun to regret sitting in the seat next to SIVI.


    After a long time, the legendary master who presided over the experiment stopped the experiment with a sigh on his face.


    "How''s it going?"


    Alexander VI, the magic emperor, was naturally curious about the results.


    "This is an amazing discovery This creature doesn''t have the same body tissue as ordinary creatures. To be sure, this weird creature is closer to the undead, but it''s obviously much higher than those who have had their brains rotten for hundreds of years. "


    The legend who presided over the experiment is a magician who looks very old. Although his strength is not as good as the year before because of his age, he has a high reputation in the Salvation Army, and even teras, the chief magician of the Salvation Army, is willing to fight for him.


    "Undead?" Alexander frowned and repeated."Yes, you should know that all living things have vitality. The vitality of ordinary creatures is dissolved in the body and gradually stabilized with his or her growth However, the undead are different. Their core of vitality is often in some messy places. For example, the vitality of skeletons is almost condensed in the fire of soul under the roof; the vitality of most black warriors is in armor; and the vitality of Lich is in the box... "


    "But I can''t see the vitality of this creature, but I can be sure it''s alive. I suspect that it is the product of some kind of abnormal vitality. In addition, this creature has a certain degree of phagocytosis or erosion ability. Just now I just exchanged ideas with it, and as a result, my magic power was swallowed up by it. In addition, the mystery of this creature is amazing, for example... "


    "Can you get to the point directly?"


    After listening patiently for a while, Alexander VI finally failed to resist and asked the other party.


    "To put it simply, this thing is really a legacy of a wonderful creature. I''m not sure how powerful it is." The old man seemed very unhappy with the interruption. After a long time of blowing his beard, he continued, "it must be better than you."


    "You mean, after we go to war, there will be a lot of these monsters..." Alexander immediately asked seavy.


    "Adult individuals of this monster." SIVI corrected with the cookie.


    "There will be many adult individuals of this monster coming to the battlefield?" Alexander changed his mouth very well.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    With the old man''s testimony, Sylvie''s second goal was barely achieved, and the rest was up to luck. (my novel "the Dean arrives" will have more new content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gift will be given to you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    On the plains of talieside, the war is in full swing.


    The fighting point between the Salvation Army and the abyss army almost became a large meat grinder, which constantly devoured the lives of the soldiers at the grassroots level of the two forces.


    If you look down from the sky, you can see that the plain, which used to be a mixture of green and gray, has now been completely smeared with red and black.


    Red is blood, black is dried up blood.


    Well In fact, there are some other colors, such as blue and green. These two colors are the main colors of the blood of the abyss demons.


    Three days after the war, the number of casualties on the Salvation Army side rose to 200000, and countless arrows and enchanting materials were consumed.


    If it was not for the support of the whole human society behind them, no matter what kind of country could not have borne such a heavy loss.


    Inside the makeshift fortification, Hebert sighed, leaning on a sword that had already had many holes.


    After being escorted to Stein by Hessen to convey to the salvation army the news that the abyss army had attacked, he did not enjoy much peace. Suddenly, a violent explosion broke out outside the Salvation Army''s fortifications. The small blockhouse, which had been repaired many times, trembled slightly with the explosion. Fine stone fragments and dust fell from the top and scattered Haibo It''s a head.


    But he didn''t mean to wipe them off. The fighting was so fierce that he just wanted to take every opportunity to have a good rest.


    Now the moon is in the sky, the night has been slowly shrouded, and the third night on the battlefield has quietly arrived.


    At first, because there was no army in the human army that could check and balance the ghost faced owl, the Griffin knight and the Dragon eagle knight did not have good eyesight at night, so the Griffin knight and the Dragon eagle knight dare to fly out at night is just the rhythm of seeking death.


    It was not until a large number of magicians arrived at the battlefield and planted a ray of light in the sky that looked like a cross of white light. Only then did those obnoxious guys give up their plans to attack at night.


    Lightray is a magic magic skill developed by Aesop, which is popularized to the mage troops in a short time. Its casting difficulty is about the second ring. After successful casting, the light thunder will float in the sky and exist for a long time. As long as the unidentified units touch it, the light thunder will explode violently, and its power will be different from that of the second ring Not much.


    Of course, no one will know that Aesop''s thunder skill was taught by a guy named SIVI, and Sylvie himself developed this magic from mine warfare


    In a word, after the light mine position suppressed the enemy''s night attack (and served as a searchlight along with it), the battlefield became much more peaceful at night, and many soldiers could sleep in the night, which could hardly be regarded as a good sleep.


    As for the magic attacks that demons use to harass them, that is ignored.


    The sound of the explosion was heard again, but different from that just now, the explosion was also mixed with human screams.


    Hebert reckons that some hapless guy was hit by pure harassment magic


    Just as he was quietly drawing a cross on his chest and praying to God, a man got into the fortification.


    "Officer hibotes, now orders have been given from above that we should shrink the line and go back to Stein before we plan."


    The comer seemed to be a herald, and after leaving a word, he wanted to turn around and leave.


    But Hebert grabbed his sleeve quickly.


    "Shrink the line of defense? Will all these positions that we have been fighting for today be lost? Our brother Pao Ze gambled his life and fought for what! "


    He yelled at the herald, tearing his uniform open to reveal the pendant of his chest necklace.


    It''s a phalanx.


    "This is my comrade in arms who came out with me. His hometown is behind the plain of talieside. In order to protect his hometown, he always rushes to the front line and fights bravely, so as not to let the bedbugs in the abyss step out of the plain of talieside! Later, in order to protect the position he had just captured, he was smashed half of his body by the catapult of the abyssal devil. Even so, he still wanted to kill the enemy and make contributions! "


    "Now, you''re telling me you want us to give up this position which is stained with our blood? It doesn''t matter if it''s a battlefield stronghold? "


    "But it''s an order!" Said the soldier, choking his neck.


    Then his tone softened and he said in a soft voice, "be at ease. In fact, this retreat is not a bad thing. It''s not an exception to talk to teachers this time, but I''d like to talk about it


    "What? Is it not a bad thing to retreat? "


    "Yes, you should have seen the members of the dawn mercenary regiment active these days?" Whispered the herald.Haibo nodded.


    The dawn mercenaries, mainly St. George''s, are now active in all parts of the battlefield. Like a fire brigade, they help everywhere and almost break the situation that was unfavorable to the salvation army into a situation comparable to the abyss army!


    And Hebert himself had seen the elegant demeanor of that group of people at a close distance, and he was naturally fascinated for a long time.


    "It is said that the source of strength of those people is a magic badge, which can exchange the burden of magic, physical strength and spirit. They can gallop through the battlefield on that basis, and they don''t even need to sleep."


    The herald continued to whisper.


    "What magic badge is so powerful?" Hebert said.


    "It is said that it was developed by the commander of dawn. You should also know that some time ago, there was a new legend of mankind, right? "


    Said the herald mysteriously, and Hebert nodded his head. Some time ago, under the propaganda of the Salvation Army, Stein was looking for Sylvie all over the street. Even if he was not interested in it, he had heard about it.


    "Let me tell you, the grapevine says that the commander at dawn is the legendary master who has not seen him! And that magic badge was specially developed by him to reduce the damage and increase the combat effectiveness of the members at dawn


    The more the Herald said, the more excited he became. If it wasn''t a low fortification, he might have started to dance: "and you''re shrinking the defense line to print that magic badge!" (my novel "the Dean arrives" will have more new content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gift will be given to you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    The Salvation Army, relying on the twilight emblem (simplified version), managed to recapture a city and once again suppressed the abyss army, which began to retreat In fact, many people already feel that victory is just around the corner.


    "Chief? Why did you come here? "


    In the trench behind the front, Sandler, who was drinking water to rest, saw SIVI''s appearance. The whole person was stunned for a moment: "is your body OK?"


    Sylvie, holding the little hand of dawn, walked through the magic bombing of the abyss army and came to the trench.


    Today, his face is much better than that of the last few days. He has a little blood color.


    "Well, it''s not bad these days."


    Sylvie nodded slightly. He noticed that Sandler''s left hand, which was used to pull the bow, had become bloody. He did not know where the trigger that should have been on his finger had gone. Even so, he still fought in the front line and achieved quite brilliant results.


    Whether it is the abyssal army or the Salvation Army, the name "Phoenix wing''s Magic Arrow" has been well known.


    "And St. George and them?"


    "We''re still on the front. As long as we can survive this wave and break up the main force of the abyss, the victory of the United forces of mankind will be almost certain. "


    "From that point of view, it''s a good time for you to come," Sandler said cheerfully


    Sylvie gave a reluctant smile and cast his eyes on the battlefield.


    It was not that he would pick the time, but according to various signs and clues, he finally determined that the monsters from the underground would appear in recent days, and then he left Stein and followed the large army to the front line.


    A few days ago, he was not idle. In addition to teaching the simplified version of the dawn badge to other magicians and promoting it in the army on a large scale, he also took time to have a rest and recover a little spirit because there were other legends that could help suppress foreign bodies in his body.


    Although he was almost blocked by the master of dreams several times after he fell asleep, SIVI, who had already realized the essence of the dream world, managed to escape.


    "Dawn, are you afraid?" Seavy looked back and asked the little girl.


    The girl first shook her head slightly. Then she took a careful look at Seaver and nodded hesitantly.


    "I''m sorry," said seavy, with more bitterness in his smile: "your strength is necessary for today''s plan. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you anyway


    The girl holds Sylvie''s little hand and adds a little strength. At the same time, she also shows a faint smile on her face which has not much expression.


    "Well, then I''m going to the front line, too..."


    After feeling the girl''s encouraging action, Sylvie regained his spirits and walked out of the trench with dawn.


    "Why? Chief, your health is not good, or you''d better adapt to the outside first... "


    Sandler tried to persuade.


    A few days ago, Sylvie looked as if he would be called at any time, and everyone at dawn saw it.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m a legend anyway."


    SIVI didn''t accept the offer. Then he said something that Sandler couldn''t understand: "besides, if I stay on the periphery, I might be seen by another" I "who has not yet been exposed to the truth of the world Now it''s better to have less variables. "


    In the middle of the battlefield, there is no doubt that this is the place where the battle is fiercest.


    Dozens of Magic have been cast on the ground at the same time, such as seismology, earth element stable boundary, wide area bog technique, stable earth, lava gushing, mantle collapse Different effects of magic against each other and contain each other, so that although the ground has not yet collapsed, it has also issued an unbearable squeak.


    The undead army of the abyss cooperatively cast the undead''s natural disasters. Countless blue or white evil spirits poured out from the cracks in the plane, as if to spread from here to every corner of the battlefield.


    But they had not yet done so, so they were covered in the sky by the legendary mage of the Salvation Army, burning them all into pure energy and floating in the air.


    Even if the giant beast in the abyss is so long that it is impossible to count the giant beast in the abyss.


    However, the giant beast did not have the power for long. Soon several big demons condensed the same huge black crystal hammer with the gem of the Styx river. The crystal hammer with black smoke suddenly broke the giant beast into pieces. Along with the legendary mage inside, he was also impacted by the law of the abyss. In an instant, he was seriously injured and vomited blood and fell into the abyss army.


    An emerald dragon roared and burned several orcs who tried to run to its head. After spreading its wings, it suddenly rushed to a corruption dragon nearby. It bit its neck at the gate where the other side was still killing human soldiers and had not yet responded.The dragon of corruption struggled with fright and anger, and the stinking blood and rotten meat flowed down its neck. Although the neck is no longer its weakness as a spirit of the dead, it also lost its pain, but there is no doubt that it can limit its movement.


    At the same time, the emerald dragon is covered with sharp crystals, and its barbed tail fiercely strikes the chest of the corrupt dragon. After a few minutes of scuffle, which killed countless soldiers on both sides, it finally pierced the chest of the corrupt dragon and pierced the soul fire in the other''s chest, making the long dead dragon fall into rest after sending out the final lament.


    Sylvie walks on the chaotic battlefield with dawn''s hand. Although his strength has declined a lot, as long as he does not match the highest level of the abyssal army, he will still be able to defend himself.


    He snapped his fingers, and the power of no owner wandering in the air was condensed and turned into many arcane balls, which fell into the army of the abyss army like rain.


    Several high demon warlocks have noticed SIVI and are planning to cast elemental magic on him.


    Sylvie just glanced at them casually. With a flick of his free hand, the elements within a few hundred meters around him were burned up in a moment. The demonic warlocks were immediately devoured by their own magic because of the failure of casting. They became several bombs and exploded in the abyssal army, which caused great damage to the abyss army.


    "Well, dirty fireworks."


    Sylvie murmured.


    At this time, he noticed that there was a powerful electromagnetic storm on the battlefield in the southeast, and countless ironwares and the flesh and blood of the abyss army were caught in the air


    "Is it finally going to start?" Sylvie, who remembers this scene, sighs.


    Almost at the same time, huge red magic circles appeared on the ground of the whole battlefield (there will be more new content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gift will be given to you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    Along with the huge red magic array came the roar and vibration of the earth.


    Then the ground burst, and a crack far larger than the trench appeared on the surface, which was within the scope of the red magic array. Large pieces of land fell down, giving people the illusion of collapse.


    A lot of people didn''t have time to react, so they fell into the pit.


    Countless red octahedrons, like hills, broke out of the red magic array and rose slowly into the air. It is strange that many people have fallen into their rising burrows, but there is no one on the red octahedron, as if all the people who touched them evaporated!


    SIVI clapped his chest and let out a dull hum. As he guessed, although the origin is unknown, these monsters are indeed ozaghi. The evidence is that ozaki, who had been suppressed in his body, was once again activated by the smell of the same kind from the outside world.


    "Dawn!"


    He pressed down the impetuous monster in his body and called out the name of the little girl beside him.


    The girl nodded, closed her eyes and began to follow the set-up that sivida had left in her from the beginning.


    Although almost no one found it because of panic, in fact, as long as the soldiers with the dawn badge on their hands carefully observe it, they will see that the badge is sending out shadows and shadows.


    At the same time, the octahedral monsters began to attack. Their shells gradually crumbled, revealing their huge red eyes and many hairy black tentacles.


    Red one eye is full of crazy breath, just staring at it can make ordinary people feel like a huge fear of being held by the heart. In case of being watched by it, people with insufficient will will burn their brains, and the whole person will fall into a crazy state.


    At first, the magicians who noticed this kind of situation subconsciously regarded the monster''s gaze as a kind of magic ability that was launched by visual inspection, such as "death gaze" and "petrified gaze". They also quickly put some magic to protect themselves from such attacks.


    But when they are swept by the red eyes, they find that they are completely wrong.


    The bright red one eye has no magic at all. It is the existence of terror and madness. It is like a lump formed by the most unclean objects in the world.


    Its eyes are dirtier than the mud, deeper than the darkness, and just being watched by them can hurt the spirit and finally plunge into madness.


    Knowing this, the magicians began to rally to fight back.


    However, they soon found out in despair that the magic below the fourth ring did not affect those red monsters at all. At the moment when they were hit by the magic below the Fourth Ring Road, those monsters did not change at all. On the contrary, magic just like encountering the void that can devour all things, will suddenly disappear.


    Now the only good news for the salvation army is that these monsters are not reinforcements to the abyss.


    The losses suffered by the abyss demons are not much less than that of the human beings. In fact, the soldiers who participated in the final decisive battle were all determined to be aware of themselves, while the demons were almost speculators. Their wills were not at the same level at all, so it was the evil demons who went crazy and rampant.


    The demons tried to fight back, but when some warlords jumped up high and tried to smash the shell of the red monster with their weapons, they were horrified to find that once they touched each other, their bodies would begin to disintegrate first!


    Just as both sides began to want to retreat, the monsters took action.


    Where their octahedral shells split, slimy black tentacles stick out like mud and lick on the ground.


    The ground strengthened by countless magic is no different from ice cream. It can easily scrape off layers of land, and turn all the unexpected demons or human beings into their own food.


    Although in the past, when SIVI and ozaki were fighting, the ordinary ozaki was not his opponent unless he reached the top of the ozaki ethnic group or a monster at the level of the third patriarch, this does not mean that the ordinary ozaki is not a threat.


    In fact, if it is not for the existence of legendary level, even the great mage will be a little powerless in the face of ordinary ozaki ethnic group. After all, those monsters that can destroy the world and the world are not a painting style at all. The power system of the world is not a threat to them - low ring magic is more like a harmless energy storm for them Maybe they can replenish their own strength, and physical attacks will not work on them. It''s better to rush up and carry out a buried battle, which is more like sending food to them.


    The problem is that the most important attack means in the world are low ring magic and physical attack


    This is the main reason why ozaki can easily defeat the resistance of ordinary creatures.If not for the legend of the Salvation Army and the devil of the abyss army and the half step demon who were struggling to maintain the situation, I am afraid that the two armies that had been fighting each other would have been defeated.


    "It''s exactly what I thought it was at first."


    For Sylvie, who had seen this scene several times before, the scene in front of him could not surprise him. Instead, he was observing some details that he had not noticed before.


    "Although they devour a large number of humans and demons, the power of these monsters themselves has not increased It''s different from what I''ve observed before. If the creatures they prey on are not supplements for their own strength, what is the role of those creatures? "


    To be honest, this is also one of the last things SIVI wants to face: if these red ozags don''t absorb the humans and Demons they prey on, the power of those creatures is likely to be transported to "some place" through the red magic array below.


    Obviously ozaki is not the kind of monster that likes to store food, so there are only a few possible reasons for this.


    For example, there is a place where the last of the three ancestors of ozaki exists and is waiting for his subordinates to give him the power to awaken himself from his endless sleep


    ¡°¡­¡­ You won''t make it. " SIVI took a deep breath, looked at the monsters that were destroying them, and whispered, "that''s why I came to this age."


    "After the preparation, according to the preset function, the artificial miracle, the big seal magic starts to run -"


    at this time, the dawn opened her eyes again, but the original smart eyes turned pale gold, and the wonderful breath rose from her.


    "-" the great battlefield I look forward to up to now. "(the novel" the Dean arrives "will have more fresh content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gift will be given to you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

Well, I know it''s not good to ask for leave so often.


    But tomorrow morning I have to go to the hospital for surgery, so I really can''t stay up late today. Please forgive me.


    Above.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    PS: if you want to hear more about your voice, and want to receive more suggestions, search WeChat official account "qdread" and pay more attention to it.


    "The great battlefield we look up to now" - this is a giant seal made with dawning as the core and all the dawning insignia as the nodes, covering the whole battlefield.


    Different from the fixed seal with runes set up in advance, because all the soldiers as seal nodes are elites among human beings, this seal type is not only mobile and flexible, but also as powerful as the fixed seal which needs to be arranged for a long time.


    The seal links to the plane fragment that SIVI had prepared for a long time. When the seal is finished, he will throw the plane fragment into the void and wait for it to live and die.


    The dawn emblem will only extract the power of the engraver to maintain the start and operation of the seal, and will not sacrifice the engraver as human flesh. Even so, with one of the three sages as the core, and elaborately carved by Sylvie''s life experience, this seal magic can be regarded as the most close to a miracle seal in the world. Although it may not work for ancestor level ozags, the red octahedrons are not so ancient creatures.


    This is Sylvie''s last insurance after he found out that he was parasitized by ozaghi and might not be able to stop the war.


    It turns out that his last insurance works. Within minutes of the sealed launch, many ozags have been sealed into the plane fragments and disappeared from the battlefield.


    However, the world is not so smooth.


    In the middle of the seal, something unexpected happened to Sylvie.


    His body of ozaki seemed to be called by something, suddenly rioted, making the unexpected SIVI spit blood and fall to the ground.


    Before he recovered from his dizziness and tinnitus, a black tentacle had pierced his chest and wanted to get out of it and go out to the outside world.


    Sever, who had died several times, felt the breath of death again.


    Almost instinctively, he used all his magic to fight against ozagki, who wanted to break out of his body.


    "Beast! Does it resonate... "


    He couldn''t help but scold him secretly. Seeing that the seal was smooth, he was somewhat careless. As a result, ozaki from the outside world caught the opportunity to resonate with the monster in his body, and almost let him out of the predicament.


    You should know that his side is the dawn. If the dawn is disturbed, the seal can almost declare failure.


    But now SIVI is at the end of his tether, and several tentacles have penetrated through his body and spread out. His magic power is also rapidly lost. I don''t know whether it is used to fight ozagh and consume more, or waste more in vain.


    With the blood moistening the robe, SIVI felt that his vitality was almost lost.


    Even he was surprised that he could hold on for so long.


    "- alarm, nearly 30% of the existing endpoints have feedback coordinates, magic information is wrong, and the seal is seriously skewed."


    At this time, dawn spits out some mechanical and emotionless words.


    "What..." Sylvie was startled and coughed up again.


    The rusty smell in his mouth made him regurgitate, but it was no longer the time to care.


    "Mr. Aldrich! The abyssal army spies left by the Lord of fear have infiltrated into the Salvation Army''s top echelons, and they have tampered with your dawn badge


    At this time, Aesop risked his life and rushed into the central battlefield where the legendary strong men fought, shouting to SIVI.


    Lying trough, I''m afraid of nothing. Sylvie thinks that if the Lord of fear can be resurrected, he will definitely be bitten to death by himself now - NIMA doesn''t play like this!


    "Dawn Open the authority to build and modify the seal. If you continue to start and operate the seal, I will correct it! "


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he even ignored the fact that his life had come to an end. He simply burned up his last vitality and planned to rely on his legendary ability to make a comeback.


    Only in this way, I''m afraid that not only myself, but also the dawn will disappear because of overload.


    "I''m sorry for the dawn. It''s clear that you were born for such a short time. I want you to leave with me..."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    Dawn first continued to reply with that inorganic voice, and then her golden eyes seemed to find a little emotion. Looking at SIVI, she whispered, "my father."


    I don''t know whether it''s the daughter control or the Lori control attack, or the pure blood boiling. In a word, after hearing the call of dawn, Seaver felt that his body, which had already run out of oil and light, seemed to have a rush of strength.


    At this time, not only the salvation army but also ozagchi have discovered that the center of the seal is SIVI and dawning, who are located in the central battlefield.So ozaki moved toward the center, and the salvation army tried to stop them. Even the abyss army seemed to abandon its past suspicion and began to help the Salvation Army resist Ozzy. Sylvie thinks it''s the will of the world that interferes with these demons, making their biological instincts feel that Ozzy is the enemy of all living creatures in the world.


    But now he has no spare time to study this phenomenon. The enemy is close at hand, but he still can''t spare the strength to defend or counterattack.


    When a column of bright red tentacles swept toward them, a sudden dark shadow crossed SIVI and resisted it.


    "Although ordinary weapons can''t resist this guy, the heroic weapon seems to be the exception."


    As a shield, Hessen took time to look back at Seaver, whose eyes were full of holes. It seemed that he would die at any time. He said in a deep voice, "commander, just do what you want to do! Before you finish, I will help you block all the enemies! "


    "Bragging doesn''t draft."


    A few arrows pass by Hessen''s ear, deflecting ozagki''s other tentacle.


    That''s Sandler''s voice.


    St. George and Giro have also arrived at SIVI''s side. Although they have not said anything, their attitude has shown their determination to stick to SIVI''s side.


    Even Elvin came running.


    "Don''t die that simple." He looked at SIVI with a complicated look. Then he took out his sword and faced ozaghi. He said in a loud voice, "don''t forget that you promised to find me the Holy Spirit."


    At this moment, at dawn, the seed sown by Sylvie after he arrived at this time point, finally grew into a strong tree that can shelter him from the wind and rain.


    But all this is far from enough. Even SIVI found that his calculation was wrong, because there were too many salvation army killed in the war when he contacted ozaghi, so that the dawn badge could not draw enough strength to complete the seal.


    Time is running out. If we go on like this, the seal will fail when the dawn is overloaded!


    "Not enough strength? It doesn''t matter We still have help! " St. George on one side smiles after hearing Sylvie''s troubles.


    He inserted his flaming sword into the ground: "my infamous fire is a treasure from the realm of the soul. The reason why it can become the prototype of all hero''s treasures is not that its composition is different from that of ordinary magic weapons. If that is the case, it can only be regarded as an alternative magic weapon at most - but because its power is in the real sense From the heroes


    The blue flame expanded from the foot of St. George, forming a huge ring, which made Seaver feel some familiar breath.


    "From that moment on, the fire of notoriety has become the key to connecting the two worlds Yes, our last reinforcements are the heroes from the soul territory


    With the words of St. George''s, countless dark blue light spots rose from the circle and were put into SIVI''s seal, which made the seal''s light soar and pushed it to the top!


    "My father..." The weak voice of the dawn brought Seaver back to his senses.


    He could even feel the spirit of the dawn beginning to fall apart.


    There is no more time for seal finishing.


    "I''m sorry, all the sins will be borne by me I hope we''ll see you again in a thousand years. "


    Instead of letting ozagki escape, SIVI finally made a decision that he didn''t know was right or wrong.


    "- no difference wide area seal!"


    The pure white column of light rose from the sky, and finally spread to the whole battlefield. All of them were swallowed up by the light. The originally noisy battlefield suddenly became quiet.


    When the light fades away, the sea of corpses remains, but there is no living creature on the battlefield.


    All of them have been sealed, sealed in the distant time and space (there will be more new content on the official wechat platform, and 100% raffle gift will be given to you! Now open WeChat, click the "+" number on the top right, add friends, search the official account "qdread" and pay attention to it, and speed it up! )


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    Let''s turn our eyes back to later generations.


    It was dark, but the church Diocese of the royal capital of the kingdom of luzhang was not quiet at all. Instead, a strong smell of gunpowder was floating on top of everyone''s head, making the members of these necessary evil churches look like enemies.


    In fact, it''s true. After all, the guy they''re facing may be the enemy. It''s the strongest magician of our time, Sylvie Aldrich, although the goods are not publicly identified.


    Even if the elders came to recognize the evil, it was necessary.


    They are all from the pure white church. They have suffered a lot from Sylvie. Even though they are in their own territory, they still have a lot of fear of SIVI.


    At the beginning, Shengyu was still the territory of this group of old guys, but it didn''t turn out that he was hanged and beaten by the runaway Sylvie alone Compared with the holy land which has been operated for many years, it is obvious that this new home, which has just settled down for a short time, is inferior in both defense and other aspects.


    "Mr. SIVI Aldrich, I want to break in late at night It''s not polite to come to our territory? "


    Although he wanted to use the more impolite term of "break in", after weighing his own strength with SIVI, the church elder, who was like a big light bulb, still had to try to modify his words and said with a bad look.


    Sylvie''s sudden appearance also disrupted their position.


    Let''s fight. Even if the whole audience pinches it, I''m afraid it''s still not SIVI''s opponent. Run, you can''t even run away when you think of Sylvie''s haunting space magic. This is a tangle in Taimo


    "It''s all right with that kind of thing."


    Seaver was not in the mood to argue with the old fellows. He pointed to the dawn which was blocked by the guards who ran out of nowhere. He said in a sharp voice, "where did you get this girl?"


    "The Holy Virgin was given to us by the gods..."


    "Put away your deceptive words!" Seeing that the other side was still trying to muddle through, SIVI interrupted him impolitely: "I''ll give you two choices, which is to take the initiative to explain the process of the matter, or let me finish all of you and then explain the process of the matter?"


    There was no room for turning around. The elders all changed their faces. Sylvie''s attitude was obvious. Although he did not know where the virgin touched the other party''s nerves, he had completely torn off the veil and asked what he wanted to know even if he threatened with force.


    "Is this son of a bitch addicted to collecting saints! Where there are saints, they have to come and join them! " The light bulb, who was blocked by Sylvie''s words and didn''t know how to answer it, was murmuring in his heart.


    The faces of those who have experienced SIVI''s uproar in the holy land are green, but they dare not fart. Several other elders who seem to have just joined the Presbyterian group, who do not know Sylvie''s reputation (or don''t recognize Sylvie at all) are clamoring to face SIVI in the face.


    Sylvie welcomed this very much.


    Let''s call the elders who dare not speak up as the peace faction. Then those elders who want to have a hard anus with SIVI are naturally the dobby school.


    Cough, although there seems to be something wrong, we will not take care of him for the time being.


    All in all, the elders of the chubby sect wanted to consume SIVI''s strength by the number of believers at the beginning, and then they went to mend their swords.


    In fact, it''s also a common tactic of religion - there''s no army more fearless than the religious brainwashed.


    So the army of believers and the chubby elders, who dared to show their teeth to SIVI, were knocked over by SIVI for about ten minutes and buried in the ground, showing only one head for public display.


    Joking, Sylvie killed a hundred thousand orcs when he was a great magician. In the end of the war in the mythology era, he broke into the center of the battlefield with a group of legends to fight with the demons of the demon king or quasi demon king. Compared with them, the necessary evil cult guys are as harmless as mice.


    In addition, the ground has been set up a special seal by SIVI. With the necessary evil church''s magic accomplishment, don''t try to break the seal and pull those guys up in ten days and a half months. It''s still Sylvie''s mercy on horna''s face, and it''s necessary that the evil cult will leave that group of guys to play super level


    With this group of lessons learned, or chickens used as a warning to monkeys, the rest of the peace faction elders naturally became more cooperative.


    "Now, can you answer my question? Where did you find the light The virgin of your mouth? " When asked this question again, SIVI''s eyes became sharper and sharper: "did any of you cross the cliff of the west land and go to the Middle Earth?"


    "How do you know?"


    Exclaimed the president of a necessary evil cult who was trying to mislead Seaver with some words.


    It seems that his conjecture is not wrong. Sylvie blinked. He knew it.


    In the battle of talieside, the dawn, as the magic core of the seal, was not included in the seal itself - this was the limitation of all seal styles. If the seal core could be incorporated into the seal itself, the seal could not be broken from the outside theoretically.Sylvie estimated that the dawn should be that after the overload, the whole person fell into a deep sleep on the plain of talieside, and only recently had he been dug back by the necessary evil church elders who had gone to the Middle Earth to take risks.


    However, after so many years, it is reasonable to say that the corpses on the battlefield are almost rotten. Where did they get the incomplete dawn badge?


    "Miss Myra angel was discovered by elder Luther in a wasteland She was lying in a coffin with a white church badge on it


    Perhaps the elder thought that it was impossible for him to get over Sylvie, so he answered honestly: "we thought we found an ancient corpse, but we didn''t expect that she was still alive and had incredible power..."


    Sylvie touched his chin. After judging that the truth of the other side''s words was very high, he sorted out a little bit: in the battle of talieside, the new pure white church, because most of its members were silver blood, did not directly participate in the war, so its strength should be completely preserved. In that way, after the end of the war, he would explore the battle field of talieside, and then The possibility of finding the light is not small.


    But that''s not the point. It''s about the seal a thousand years ago.


    "All in all, let that fellow named Luther come to see me."


    "That Elder Luther has just been planted by you... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    The church elder named Luther showed a non violent and uncooperative attitude after he was pulled out of the ground by Sylvie.


    After all, he was pulled out within a few minutes after he was planted underground. There was no unforgettable experience. Naturally, he would not learn a lesson and change his view on SIVI.


    Sylvie thought for a moment, and found it difficult to get information from the other party through normal channels.


    So he decided to serve the hard dish directly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this time, the girl''s voice came from behind the crowd.


    The people in front of him spontaneously parted to the left and right, giving way to a road, and at the same time, SIVI saw the voice of the people.


    The only one who dares to make a voice at such a time is, of course, horna, who is the Pope of the necessary evil church and has a certain friendship with SIVI.


    "It''s just my guess, but the method you''re going to use to ask for information is certainly not a gentle one?"


    After drinking away the other onlookers and leaving only a few old men behind, the girl asked Seaver.


    "Almost." Because what he had intended to do was indeed inhumane, so SIVI had no intention of refuting it, but said vaguely.


    "Before that, can I try to persuade him?" Horna and Sylvie don''t see each other many times, but also understand that Sylvie will not joke in this situation.


    Although on weekdays, the fellow named Luther did not listen to horna''s instructions, and she did not care to redeem the other party from SIVI''s hands with the help of the Presbyterian in the necessary evil church.


    If the other party is willing to go with her.


    "Mr. Aldrich is not the enemy of our church. If I can, I hope that in the future our church can maintain a certain degree of contact with Aldrich college, and even become an alliance. Therefore, as the Pope, I hope you can tell him what you have seen and heard."


    Because she knew that she could not say anything to each other in her personal capacity, she simply took out her status as the Pope and tried to convince her directly.


    It must be said that this is a wise judgment. The only mistake is that horna underestimated the rigidity of this guy named Luther.


    The middle-aged man named Luther sneered and turned away from her.


    All of a sudden, horna''s face turned white - no matter how precocious, she was just a girl under 20 years old. It would be embarrassing to be despised so naked.


    The elders of the peace faction also began to persuade each other.


    But Sylvie always felt that the old man was more afraid of Seaver''s anger than for Luther.


    But soon, Luther pointed his nose at the elder of the peace faction and scolded him. This guy had an unexpected hot temper and a sharp tongue. Those old guys with rigid thinking were not his opponents at all.


    Maybe it''s not enough to scold horna and the peace elder, but this guy is targeting SIVI who is watching the play.


    Now even Sylvie laughed.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t people in this world understand it?


    Sylvie waved and hung him upside down. Luther let out a cry of surprise and then swore, but no one spoke for him this time.


    Sylvie sneered and snapped his finger off his opponent''s mouth. Even if the guy named Luther was wearing valuable defensive magic equipment, it had no effect on Seaver''s behavior.


    From the beginning, Sylvie didn''t intend to ask for any information from the other side.


    For him, according to the subjective color of an individual, the information given by a population is always biased. Especially when the other party doesn''t want to say anything at all, there are too many cases such as three facts and one ghost. It is extremely difficult to distinguish the true from the false.


    So SIVI took a more simple and crude approach to this - he forcibly extracted the other party''s memory, put it into the "memory dish" bought from the achievement store, and then began to look for the information he wanted in it.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t use a memory dish, SIVI himself can read the magic of memory, but reading memory is a very dangerous thing. If a memory is long enough or the experience is complex enough, it will affect the reader''s personality. Because of this, Sylvie doesn''t use the magic of reading memory very much.


    But the memory dish bought in the achievement store is different. It will form an illusion like existence according to the extracted memory, and let the user experience what happened in the other person''s memory as a bystander. In this way, there will be no confusion of memory and split personality.


    Because of horna''s strong demand and Sylvie''s feeling that it doesn''t matter if she sees it, SIVI takes horna and enters the fantasy created by the memory dish after finding the corresponding memory.


    The snowstorm howled outside the door, the wooden door creaked and the door lock clattered, as if it would break at any time.It was a little dirty tavern, and Luther was sitting by the fire, drinking wine and waiting.


    And Sylvia and horna, who came to this fantasy, sat and watched him.


    "This is the abnormal weather that happened not long ago..." Horna looked at the apparently abnormal snowstorm outside the house and immediately determined the time period of the memory.


    The snowstorm blinded the sky and the poor visibility outside the house was completely swallowed up by the darkness within a meter.


    After a long time, the door of the tavern was suddenly opened, and the cold air and snowflakes poured in at once, which made the guests who had not left shake together.


    "Mass robe? It''s a priest of the pure white church. "


    Sylvie recognized the identity of the comer at once. However, he did not know much about the rank of the pure white church, otherwise he could see from the hem of the mass robe mixed with gold silk that he was a regional bishop.


    "There''s a big thing going on in Aldrich''s side." The priest closed the door and went straight to Luther''s table. He was not polite. He sat down and began to eat. At the same time, he said indistinctly, "but it has nothing to do with what we are going to do In fact, I don''t know if it''s because of their relationship that we have less resistance. "


    "This shows that even the light of the divine is helping us."


    Luther whispered excitedly.


    "Yes, we have confirmed the location of the holy coffin, and the teleportation is ready to be completed. The rest..." The priest looked at the excited Luther and said in a deep voice, "as long as you can cross the tuyere plateau."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    The furtive conversation between the two was very quiet, but it was only a memory after all. Even if Sylvie and horna were standing beside them, the other side would not react, so their words naturally fell to sylvier without missing a word.


    "Sure enough, these guys crossed the tuyere Plateau..."


    It seems that they are not lucky to think of all kinds of things in Xiwei, even if they are lucky in the end.


    You know, Sylvie tried to cross the tuyere plateau twice, but they all failed - the first time he died there, and the second time he was thrown into the grassland behind by the turbulence of space


    "What is the holy coffin they are talking about?" "Since you control this illusion of memory, can you step back a little bit so that we can understand the causes and consequences?" asked horna curiously


    "The coffin is probably the dawn That''s the coffin where the virgin in your mouth lies. "


    Sylvie grinned awkwardly, scratched the back of his head and said, "in addition, this fantasy can only be fast forward, not backward. If you want to see the memory in front of you, you have to extract that guy''s memory again If you don''t care about that guy named Luther, I''m not going to turn that guy into an idiot until I get enough information


    "Is the thing that you created this strange illusion also a spirit?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment and then asked.


    "No, just ordinary magic items What''s the matter? "


    Seeing the girl''s expression seemed to be a little subtle, SIVI asked casually.


    However, horna just shook her head and looked dispirited: "nothing, just a little tired. Too much has happened today."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "What kind of fool are you pretending to be?"


    In the face of the girl''s anger, our culprit just shrugged his shoulders casually, and then manipulated the illusion time to quickly advance, until the gang was ready to cross the tuyere plateau.


    This time the storm has stopped, but there is a thick snow on the ground, walking is very inconvenient.


    SIVI estimated that from the time axis, this time should be not long after Sophia and he killed the enemy of the gods, fummor Barol, and ozaghi, who emerged from the tuyere plateau.


    "There are many members of the pure white church. I don''t know whether it is the spies buried by the Presbyterian group in the holy land, or the pure white church itself has collusion with this guy named Luther."


    Looking at the figures in front of him in the clergyman''s robes constantly busy preparing, Sylvie murmured in his heart.


    In his mind, he is more likely to be the second.


    If his intuition is right, then the water in the holy land may be deeper than he thought at first


    "Tut, it''s not good to kneel too fast. I don''t know what happened after the battle of talieside." He paced back and forth a little impatiently.


    Not only that, but his avatar did not die - yes, even if ozagki made him a human flesh kebab, but because of the seal, his avatar in the mythical era is still alive. As for what it has become, Sylvie is not sure.


    It is worth mentioning that it is precisely because the sub body is not dead, so the dual existence still can not be used, and I do not know whether this is a blessing or a curse.


    "Don''t you think the wind on the tuyere plateau seems to be getting smaller, Aldrich?"


    Horna''s voice awakened Sylvia''s Contemplation: "I passed through the cliff of the west land when I moved with the church headquarters some time ago, but the wind on the zenith of the west land cliff had to be more intense at that time."


    Hearing this, he looked up at the air outlet at the top of the cliff of the west land.


    After horna''s warning, he could see the ugliness in his eyes.


    Although the storm is still strong, the wind at the top of the cliff has become softer than before.


    "So it is. If the wind is only at this level, with a bit of luck, with their level and equipment, they should be able to cross the tuyere plateau."


    As for the reason for the weakening of the wind, SIVI speculated that it was the relationship that ozaki, who was hiding inside, had been killed by him. However, there was no evidence for all this, and it was just a random guess.


    Sylvie was not interested in how long it took these guys to cross the tuyere plateau. After confirming that they were capable of crossing the tuyere plateau, he quickly recalled each other''s memories again.


    There were thirty-two people involved in the crossing, and Luther was a leader.


    Even though the gale on the tuyere plateau has weakened, it is still the breath of monsters for ordinary people. Even these guys with certain strength are quite hard in this wind.


    After successfully crossing the tuyere plateau, only Luther survived.


    Behind tuyere plateau is a desolate Gobi, and his goal is also in this Gobi.It took him three days to dig out a small hole in a pile of rubble. There was a kind of holy magic that Sylvie was very familiar with.


    He and horna looked at each other and saw similar words in each other''s eyes - the positive film of this recollection is coming.


    The cave is full of the crystallization of the sacred magic after materialization. This kind of thing is similar to the glittering crystal, which can be met but can not be found. Moreover, in terms of purity, these crystals are even higher than that of the Yaojing.


    But Luther had no interest in the easy to get wealth, and went straight to the cave.


    There is a huge magic circle.


    In fact, the underground cave itself is so huge that people can''t believe that the hole which was not much larger than the dog hole would lead to this kind of huge underground cave.


    Those wonderful crystals in the cave are like transparent Christmas trees. The silver wonderful liquid flows around the whole cave like a river. Many blue grasses are also growing in this dark place. At first glance, this cave is not so desolate and lonely as ordinary underground caves, but it gives people a sense of full of vitality.


    Only SIVI found out that all these things were part of the magic circle!


    In the center of this huge ecological magic circle, there is an ordinary stone platform. On the stone platform, there is a snow-white coffin with the ancient emblem of the pure white church on it, so it is quietly placed there


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    Luther stepped onto the stone platform and pushed the coffin away, revealing the scene inside.


    White unknown flowers covered the whole coffin, a girl''s body hidden among them, hazy visible, aesthetically abnormal.


    Although he had expected it, he sighed with emotion when he saw the dawn.


    "Why do you think the pure white church wants to put the coffin I mean Miss dawn here? "


    After SIVI told her that the cave was actually a huge three-dimensional magic array, and that the main function of magic was to seal it, horna had been thinking about something. Until now, she couldn''t help asking, "isn''t it better to bring her back to the holy land according to the power of Miss dawn?"


    "This place should be a relic of the great migration era."


    Instead of answering the girl''s question directly, SIVI began to examine the magic circle and architectural style around him: "although the great migration is not as mysterious as the mythological age, there are not many historical documents handed down. I have inquired the records of that period and found that during the migration, the pure white church and some other organizations built temples, palaces or similar buildings on the earth more than once, but it seems that they will give up and continue to move with the people The reason is still a mystery. "


    "Do you mean this place was left at that time?"


    Horna stirred her long hair and looked at Luther, who was laying magic circles on the ground, and said thoughtfully.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel that they are not so much looking for settlements as they are avoiding something terrible It is not known whether this cave was left from that era. "


    Sylvie frowned and began to think seriously about the mysteries of the great migration era.


    "Compared to that, what is Luther doing now?" Instead of being interested in the secrets of the great migration era, horna watched Luther''s actions curiously.


    "He is building a magic array. We didn''t hear his partner say in the pub before that "teleportation magic is ready to be completed." this kind of teleportation magic needs coordinates to achieve this purpose. If I hadn''t guessed wrong, these guys should have built a sacred altar for simultaneous interpreting on the plateau of the wind tunnel, so long as we construct a magic operation array that meets the transmission conditions, we can immediately start the God operation and send the people and objects in the matrix to the altar.


    Even though he didn''t know the other party''s arrangement, relying on his rich magic knowledge and a few words he had heard before, SIVI still deduced the other party''s plan completely.


    "I see. I''m still wondering how Luther is going to go back to the eastern plains..."


    "And it seems that he is going to go with Miss dawn!" she nodded


    "But it is doomed to be futile."


    Sylvie shook his head: "the original magic array will hinder his teleportation magic. The magic effect of this magic array is very strong. As long as it still exists, the teleportation magic can hardly be used here. At the same time, the coffin is also nailed to the magic array and can''t move. He can''t escape from here."


    "Sure enough, that guy seems to have found out about it!"


    Horna laughed heartlessly at Luther, who was in a state of exasperation because of the failure of the magic array. She was not moral at all. It was a necessary evil for the elders of the Church


    However, Luther was also an elder of the church, and his research on magic was not superficial. Soon he found out the reason why the magic failed and began to transform his magic array.


    If SIVI can interfere with the other party''s actions, he will not hesitate to slap it - that chubby added a part of the magic array to the magic array in order to make the magic work. He planned to destroy the outside magic array first, and then start the inner magic array!


    He did not think that the seal magic array which has been maintained for hundreds of years can be destroyed at will! God knows that if the seal is destroyed at this moment, hundreds of demons will jump out to destroy the world in the next moment


    Well, it turns out that Sylvie is really a bit of a worrier - no matter how much you hang the seal of heaven, you can''t seal hundreds of demons What''s more, there are not so many demons to seal it.


    However, Luther''s magic array was successful. He disappeared with his coffin, and the cave began to collapse after the dawn disappeared.


    It''s just that Seaver didn''t see the last - this vision came from Luther''s memory, and naturally what he didn''t see would not appear in the illusion.


    The next thing is very simple.


    The people of the necessary evil church found the dawn and life reaction, and tried to wake up the dawn.


    In the long years, the memory unit has been destroyed, and the previous memories have almost disappeared. The only thing that can be remembered is the dawning badge that Sylvie first entered into her memory bank - even this is incomplete.


    However, not all the elders of the evil church are full of bread and wine. Actually, some elders have developed some of the functions of the twilight emblem, that is, sharing injury, fatigue and even pain.So they began to promote the inferior version of the dawn emblem among believers, and cheated dawning''s trust, and pushed it out as a "Saint" to run the dawn emblem.


    And the name of the virgin of dawn soon began to spread among believers.


    Dawn itself does not have the ability to cure and so on, but she can operate the network of Dawning emblem.


    No matter how serious a person''s injuries and pains are, they will become insignificant when they are spread to thousands or even tens of thousands of believers.


    It''s like a cup of ink. When it''s in a cup, it naturally looks very dark, but after pouring it into the sea, the whole ocean will not change at all.


    "I see Is this the principle of the power of the virgin... "


    The fantasy of memory is coming to an end, and horna is muttering to herself.


    Sylvie didn''t care about her. He thought about what he knew.


    In addition, although the evil Church of necessity is trying to deceive the people of the kingdom of luzhang, they have nothing to do with the rampant assassination of the king''s Council, at least not directly.


    "It seems that we have to start from other aspects In addition, the tuyere plateau side also has to go to see the situation As the illusion began to crumble, Sylvie sighed and whispered, "it''s so troublesome that I can''t use double existence..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    As the strongest witch now, chaneliya has no idea whether she is lucky or unfortunate.


    Because by chance, she has obtained the legendary magic guide book pseudo Enoch from hell, inheriting the system of the eclipse witch. As the representative of the devil, she can rank in the top 100 even if she looks at the whole continent.


    Especially after spending a whole 30 years, she finally contacted and got the trust of the legendary immortal, the legendary monster hubusolu, and added her body to her calling list. For a long time, chaneliya thought that even old shaman, the leader of the mage Association, would have a war if she was summoned Power.


    It''s a pity that the fact slapped her hard.


    Not long after the night banquet, in order to complete her sacrificial ceremony, she killed a few people in a remote town and was called by the magician.


    However, the magician was unexpectedly strong, and even hubsolu''s double couldn''t help each other.


    This also led to the exhaustion of magic chaneliya was easily captured by the other side.


    Fortunately, the other side is not the kind of witch caught without asking directly killed. After asking himself a few questions casually, the magician, who called himself Edward alfforth, decided to take himself as his subordinate and go to the capital of the kingdom of lucentin for information


    Of course, in the beginning, chanelia didn''t intend to follow his orders honestly - she still had that pride as one of the most powerful witches in modern times.


    In any case, for most magicians, if they want to restrain each other as their own subordinates or slaves, they usually only need to contract or curse. At most, they can work as an alchemist and add a poison.


    However, the most commonly used contract is actually not binding on chanelia. Her real name was eaten by the strange wizard book at the moment she signed the pseudoenoch. Now the name is more like a code name. Not only that, but even the life star that all witches have disappeared


    In fact, as long as the curse is not more powerful than the curse of the demons, she has no more powerful ability to study the curse than the curse of the devil.


    Poison is a little troublesome, but zanellia keeps a Dragon creature that feeds on toxin as her own demon. Although she usually has a devil relationship and doesn''t need to use it, she can come in handy at this time.


    When you leave this strange magic monitoring area, you will immediately solve these things and run away!


    That''s what Ben chanelia planned.


    Who knows, Sylvie seems to know the witches very well. When she made the contract, she did not ask zanellia to use her real name, but asked her to contact her own demons. The original demons of the witches were the demons who provided magic for them and were the real witnesses of their contracts.


    When chaneliya reluctantly contacted her own demon and the sorcerer who called himself Edward alfforth, something amazing happened.


    Her demon died because her mystery was far lower than that of her opponent The demons who can accept the sorceress power loan are at least a big devil. How strong is the mysterious NIMA that even the big devil can''t bear?!


    Especially after the other party murmured that zanelia''s evil spirit was too weak, she found a strong existence as the substitute for her own devil, and finally she accepted defeat.


    Not to mention the strange magician, even the original devil substitute that he has just obtained is no weaker than hubsolulu in terms of momentum, not to mention the strange magician who is so obedient (though there will be complaints) about this monster called Cerberus


    After such a time, chaneliya not only did not weaken, but was much stronger than before. And even the living sacrifices that were fixed in the past can be cancelled. According to Cerberus, as long as the wizard named Edward is not dead, he does not have to pay for it.


    After she came to the capital of the kingdom of Lu zhanting, she did not dare to dilly work, for fear that Edward would not be happy to kill himself and investigate the recent Royal events.


    But the palace is heavily guarded and hard to sneak in.


    There is also the strange religion called the evil of necessity church. Although it seems that they have nothing to do with the pure white church, their divinity is subtly similar to that of the pure white church. They have great restraint over themselves. A large number of people in this church have been running to the palace all day these days. If one is not careful, he may be tied to a stake by them


    In addition, I don''t know why. In recent days, the Royal cult master, who has not been able to get out of the gate two or more, has been beating chicken blood around the palace, making him afraid to approach the palace rashly.


    Until Edward''s group came to the Wangdu, chaneliya could not get any important information, which even made her have no courage to meet with each other, for fear that it would lead to dissatisfaction. Fortunately, Edward''s group of people seem to have forgotten their own hidden line in the capital, and did not contact themselvesBut tonight is different.


    I don''t know what happened, but it seems that something happened in the Diocese of the necessary evil church tonight. Nearly half of the city''s guards have been transferred to that place.


    The shadow devil lurking outside the palace also sent back a signal to himself, saying that the worshiping mage also went to the Diocese of the necessary evil church. It is said that the adjudicator from the pure white church appeared there


    In short, no matter from which aspect, today is a good opportunity in a million. Whether you can sneak into the palace and collect the most important information depends on today!


    Thinking of this, chaneliya could not help but get excited.


    As soon as possible, the demons in the Royal Palace are more powerful than Ben.


    But she continued to see the demons. This kind of witchcraft can share the demons'' intelligence. The advantage is that even if the demons are eliminated, it doesn''t matter. The disadvantage is that the casting distance cannot be too far, and the magic power consumption is extremely fast.


    Fortunately, Lu zhanting is only a small kingdom. The so-called royal palace is more like a castle. As long as you sneak into the house in front of the castle to squat, the casting distance can''t limit the zanelia, who is the most powerful witch in modern times.


    "Let me have a look at what secrets are in the palace ~"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    Even if some of the guards were removed, the royal palace Well, the Royal Castle is still more heavily guarded than anywhere else.


    As a matter of fact, the strongest army of luzhang, the Royal knight, has already gone to the castle to help garrison.


    After all, there are some unknown events in the parish of the necessary evil church, which is enough to touch the nerves of the royal family. In addition, the recent assassinations of the king''s Council have made almost all the members of the king''s Council become alarmed. If there is any disturbance, they would like to dig a hole to bury themselves


    However, although the Royal Knights have done combat training with magicians, they have no experience of fighting witches.


    Under her control, several demons of chaneliya easily bypassed the garrison Royal Knights outside and slipped into the castle.


    But soon she had a new problem.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Where is the king? "


    As a witch, chaneliya never thought that she would one day try to sneak into the castle of a certain kingdom.


    It''s not that it can''t be done. If it''s a common small principality, even if it doesn''t replace her own devil with Cerberus, chanelia can sneak in through her own strength.


    But this kind of thing can be said to be meaningless. If it succeeds, the king will be regarded as a puppet at most, and it will be exposed immediately. After all, as long as a formal country has a worship mage, once it is exposed or failed, it will immediately lead to the encirclement of the pure white church and the king''s Council, and the intensity of the search is certainly not small. At that time, it is estimated that the mage Association will also I don''t mind selling them a favor


    You know, the crime of trying to sneak into the imperial city is more serious than the murder of a few or even hundreds of civilians for those noble lords. Even chaneliya didn''t want to fight against the powerful pure white church and the king''s Council.


    In a word, because she had never planned to sneak into the Royal territory, chaneliya had never done any homework about the terrain of the other''s home. Naturally, she did not know where to go now


    Just as she hesitated to risk exposure and try to attack a guard and extract the king''s present location from the other side''s mouth, a small figure appeared stealthily in chaneliya''s field of vision.


    "Isn''t that the daughter of the present King? I remember it was called Leia..."


    Chaneliya tried to recall some information she had obtained before, but she found that she could not recall it clearly. She could not help but scold secretly. As expected, her memory would become worse.


    But even so, she was able to make sure that the youngest was indeed the daughter of the current king.


    In that case, maybe you can find the present King by following this little one.


    After making such a judgment, chaneliya quietly followed the little girl.


    Interestingly, this little guy doesn''t seem to like the Royal cavalry very much. When he is wandering around the palace, he will immediately hide carefully once he sees the Royal knight.


    is an easy job to do as a nine year old girl. She is a real master of the skills of hiding, not to mention a trained Royal knight who feels the best. Even a regular guard can easily find her royal highness hiding in a corner.


    However, both the servants and the Royal Knights in the castle seemed to have become accustomed to the girl''s behavior and did not take it seriously. Instead, they acted as if we had not found you at all and did not expose the little girl.


    Although that look is really artificial to burst, but used to cheat the little girl is still very effective.


    Thanks to the little girl''s behavior, even zanellia, who was hiding next to the girl, was ignored by the guards and successfully muddled through


    The girl went all the way to the center of the castle and met the first one to expose her.


    , "Your Highness, you are doing this again..."


    The comer was a woman in her twenties and dressed as a maid: "have I said that many times? Uncle Royal knight is the one who protects us, not bad people. You don''t have to hide from them like this. "


    "No! I see that uncle with long white hair is a bad man The girl first argued aloud, and then probably felt that her voice was too loud. She covered her mouth, and then continued in a low voice, "I''m going to tell Dad!"


    It seems that the little girl has a lot of prejudice against the Royal knight.


    As for the uncle with long white hair After a long time in her memory, chaneliya found a right character.


    The other side is the head of the Royal Knights'' order, but his name is almost forgotten. It seems that his name is Thain or Shawn


    However, it has nothing to do with chaneliya. What makes her happy is only the girl''s last words.


    That means she''s going to the king.


    "No, his majesty is talking to chief Shawn


    The maid stood in and rejected the girl''s decision.But the girl did not listen to her, ran to the rear, let the maid how to shout do not listen.


    Chaneliya quickly operated the devil and quietly followed up.


    Soon they came to a gate.


    The little girl pushed the door, but zanelia, who shared the devil''s senses, subconsciously felt something was wrong.


    "This rusty smell Is it bloody? "


    At this time, the girl has opened the door, but the scene in front of her is stunned.


    The head of the royal order was cutting off the dead king''s head with his sword.


    He looked back and looked at the little girl who had fallen to the ground in silence, and a morbid smile appeared on his bloodstained face: "isn''t this our princess? It''s a pity that you are still a little slow If I hadn''t been seen molting by you, I might have continued to hibernate for a while


    As he spoke, his skin chapped and his figure soared to reveal his real body.


    It looks like a blue skinned brown bear.


    Bionic demon is an undefined kind of demon. It can imitate any kind of creature perfectly from the appearance. Its strength depends on the age of the bionic demon. The older the bionic demon is, the stronger it is.


    Slow down a step! Zaneliya felt a burst of regret. When the bionic demon showed her true face, she began to feel puzzled again Do you want to save that little girl?


    If Edward Alphonse was here


    After a moment''s consideration, chaneliya made a decision.


    "Well, in order to keep the witness, I''d better save it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Although she made the decision to save people, zanellia was only remotely controlling her own demon action, and her reaction was certainly not comparable to that of the bionic demon.


    Just when she made the decision to save people, the bionic demon had already rushed to the young princess.


    First of all, the maid behind the princess.


    she clenching her teeth, pushing away her royal highness, and smashing things on the head of a bionic monster with things like pallets in her hand.


    Just listen to bang when, the tray bent off, and the bionic demon seems to be completely unaffected.


    It shook its blue head and claw, and the maid flew out in a horizontal direction. It was heavily installed on the door and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It may be that blood once again stimulated the bionic demon''s nerve. Instead of chasing the princess who seemed to have lost the ability to move, it stretched out its arm and pulled out the coughing maid. Then it cruelly broke each other''s limbs and enjoyed the maid''s shrill scream.


    Of course, although stimulated by blood, the bionic demon didn''t lose its sense. Knowing that the maid''s scream would certainly disturb other guards, he didn''t have much time to waste. So he bit the maid''s throat with regret, which was a relief for the tormented girl.


    Immediately, its bright yellow pupil is staring at the little princess not far away.


    The little princess shivered for a moment, as if she had finally come to her senses. She got up with her hands and feet and ran to the other exit of the room.


    But after all, she is just a child who is less than ten years old. Even if she runs with all her strength in the eyes of bionic demon, she is still slow.


    Just as it jumped suddenly, intending to jump in front of the little princess and frighten her to make her taste of blood more delicious, a black figure suddenly jumped out and hit the bionic demon''s flank. The strength of the shadow directly knocked it out. After two rolls on the ground, it hit the column severely, and then stopped rolling.


    Shadow devil!


    This is the bionic demon to see the sneak attack on their enemies after the first thought, but it immediately denied their own conjecture.


    The shape of the shadow devil is like a collection of mud and water. It has no fixed form, but the monster in front of it is different. Although the whole body looks like it is made of black mud, it can keep the same shape as the enlarged human body.


    What''s more, if the heavy blow just now was not for the demon with entity, the shadow demon''s physique between the devil and the shadow creature could not be achieved.


    It should be some kind of half blood demon.


    In addition, we can''t feel the chaotic and dark atmosphere peculiar to demons, and we can''t even feel the simple intention of killing. It''s very abnormal to regard the devil as the enemy.


    Generally speaking, this phenomenon represents only one situation - a demon sorcerer or a black wizard is remotely controlling the demon.


    "Gu, has it been exposed..."


    The bionic demon makes some angry wheezing sound, its eyes are fixed on the half blood demon who has no action but blocks in front of it.


    The meaning of this demon is very clear. It just wants to delay the arrival of other guards.


    And from the outside, which began to get messy, the devil''s purpose was soon to be achieved.


    There''s no point in pursuing the little princess now.


    The bionic demon roared, making an attack on the devil, and the devil also appropriately put on a defensive posture.


    However, in this moment, the bionic demon tore off one of his arms and threw it at the king''s body.


    In less than three seconds, the arm turned into blue ooze, wrapping the king''s body and his decapitated head, and began to seep into the body.


    By the time the blue mud had disappeared, the body of the king had disappeared, and the body of the commander of the Royal knight had been replaced.


    And the bionic demon grinned and showed his teeth. With a vicious smile, his body shriveled, and human skin and clothes covered his body again. He imitated the dead king!


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    It''s like all the cops in movies always show up after the fact. The guards who were summoned by the screams finally burst into the room.


    "I''m fine, but Sean has been killed in his duty to protect me. Catch the murdering devil!"


    Not only in appearance, but also in voice, there was no difference between him and the dead king.


    Judging from its skillful appearance, I''m afraid it has done a lot of such things before. In the


    room, except for the tragic death of the Royal Knight Sean and the lady killer, there is only one devil and a disgrace "King''s Majesty" and the royal highness of the princess who looks frightened.


    At this time, the guards would not doubt the king''s words, and swarmed towards the devil.


    "The devil should have been manipulated. Block the block around the castle, and let the mage troops come over and trace the secret agent who dares to assassinate me through the spirit link of the devil!" Seeing that his disguise was completely undetected, his Majesty''s mouth showed a faint smile of self satisfaction, and then ordered in a loud voice: "in addition, the princess has been frightened by the death of her maid, and her spirit is a little bit out of order. No matter what she says, you don''t have to believe it, protect her back to the bedroom, and then order the best doctor to take care of her.""Yes


    -- dividing line --


    "bang, cunning bastard!"


    Zanelia murmured a word and interrupted her contact with the devil.


    Originally only regarded as a simple demon, the bionic demon''s unexpected intelligence not only easily solved the unfavorable situation, but also took her as an army.


    It looks like we''ll have to get out of here as soon as possible before it''s blocked.


    Although the spiritual link has been cut off, I''m sure there are some strange magicians who can trace this way. It''s very bad for us to fight here.


    Although the message has been sent to Edward alfforth through contract, it is a pity that there has been no reply so far (SIVI at this time is still in the dreamland of recollection, and has not received any message from chanelia). He can only rely on himself.


    After a hasty cleaning, chanelia left the house quickly.


    "Even if you win the first round, but my devil is more than that one. The real outcome has not been decided yet..." She walked on the road, leaving the block and looking back at the castle: "and, I''ve got the most valuable information..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Because of the contract, chaneliya soon found the hotel where they were staying.


    It''s just that there are some problems in how to get in.


    Although Sylvie didn''t really make a fuss about the necessary evil church''s Parish, once he showed up, the elders of the necessary evil were almost scared to urinate (he planted those who did not).


    The elders of the holy land thought that even if they tied up a piece, they might not be able to beat SIVI. So they honestly handed over the dawn and arranged a luxury hotel for them As for their secret ideas, it''s not worth Sylvie''s concern.


    But it was hard for zanelia.


    Nima, a luxury hotel, is located in the inner part of the necessary evil church, which itself is a subsidiary of the pure white church. Perhaps they did not learn other things of the pure white church, but the so-called heresy trial learned 10% of the time. It is estimated that if she showed up in front of them carelessly, she would never know where she was in a few minutes A pile of sanction deities emerged from the source and were submerged


    Even if you summon a bunch of demons on your side, it''s not a good idea to use the number to break through.


    No matter how to say that the necessary evil is to flaunt itself as a just church and submit to a magician like Sylvie. After all, compared with the mage Association, the necessary evil is only a small one.


    But if a bunch of demons are allowed to fight in, even at the risk of extinction, the believers of the necessary evil church and the high-level people will try their best to stop them. Otherwise, their credibility as the most critical religion will plummet, and it will be much more difficult for them to revive themselves.


    God knows if that guy named Edward alfforth will risk himself against the whole evil Church of necessity As a witch whose age and experience are much higher than that of Kulan, chanelia will think carefully about everything she does. Even though she has missed many opportunities because of her character which can be equated with indecision, it is her nature and hard to change.


    But it''s not a matter of hiding what you know.


    The bionic demon has understood that there is a manipulator behind the demon, and must have expected that his identity will not be exposed for too long, so there is no doubt that it will be released from the identity of the king in some way as quickly as possible.


    By that time, the information in chaneliya''s hands would become worthless. This is not what the old witch wants to see.


    Based on this judgment, chaneliya felt it necessary to take some risks and send the information to SIVI as soon as possible.


    "First of all, I need a demon."


    After getting close to the hotel as quietly as possible through her own strength, chaneliya hid in an alley and summoned a demon through the book of false Enoch.


    Demons are also more common in the abyss demons, because they appear frequently in various fantasy works, and the settings are similar, so I won''t repeat them here.


    All in all, after a slight change of appearance, the demon of chanelia ran out and lured a member of the necessary evil church into this dark alley.


    Without waiting for the anxious man to take off his trousers, zaneliya put down the other party with a stick that she had picked up from somewhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, two headed demons seem to have hypnotic powers. You don''t need a stick at all. "


    After all this, the old witch patted her forehead and muttered.


    She looked down at the necessary evil believer with foaming eyes, and then decided to take it as if she didn''t think of it


    After removing the other party''s clothes and a series of equipment, and tying the other party to a garbage bin like facility with ropes, so as to prevent the other party from escaping after waking up and causing other troubles, chaneliya changed into a robe that looked like a pure white church mass.


    "Enchantment, Transfiguration."


    There are ways to change the appearance of witches, but the preparation of potions is too troublesome, and it takes a long time. So zanellia simply let her enchantment release the transfiguration technique on herself. Although the effect of transfiguration will be worse and the duration will be shorter, it is not the time to pay attention to this.


    After disguised as a believer, chaneliya successfully avoided the necessary evil search and sneaked into the hotel.


    "Good, that guy should be in here..."


    Feeling that the contract itself was getting closer and closer, chaneliya was finally a little excited.


    Then she met Nero, who was going downstairs.


    The two people who didn''t expect this to happen were stunned. Nero was the first to react.


    The Knights of the temple, who came from the holy land, did not carry weapons such as swords, but this did not hinder the exertion of his power.


    The bright red glove of Nero''s hand showed off.


    "Chaneliya, one of the most dangerous witches, will meet you in the parish of the necessary evil church."Nero said in a deep voice, "but it also gives me a chance to destroy you."


    As the most powerful witch in the eastern plains of this era, chaneliya naturally had the name of the pure white church.


    "The white bishop of the pure white church It''s really bad luck to meet you. "


    Unexpectedly, zaneliya spat and opened her copy of the book of false Enoch. She knew that she couldn''t escape. Instead, she had a chance to survive: "Anzu devil, horny devil! Break him off for me, serpentine will lead me


    Chaneliya also had a lot of contact with the pure white church. She also had a certain understanding of Nero, who had been rapidly promoted to the white archbishop and had a rising position due to the loss of Presbyterian figures.


    "Don''t try to run!"


    Nero roared, and the blue light on his right hand soared. A blue claw like virtual shadow appeared behind him and smashed the skull of Anzu demon with one slap. The horned devil just rolled around and avoided the palm area, so that he could not be beaten into meat pie like Anzu


    However, Anzu and Horned Demons were only cannon fodder for delaying time. Taking advantage of this opportunity, chaneliya had already bypassed each other and rushed to the second floor.


    But before she was satisfied for long, the huge blue shadow''s hand broke the floor from the bottom to the top, and then pulled its owner down from the building. She looked calmly at zanelia, whose smile had not completely faded in front of her.


    It seems that the horned devil also followed the poor Anzu devil


    Although Nero''s face was almost expressionless, from the perspective of zanelia, it was a provocation.


    So chaneliya did not rush to SIVI''s side, but continued to call out some miscellaneous fish to hold each other for time. At the same time, she began to sing in a low voice.


    The book of false Enoch allows her to summon lower and intermediate demons without incantation, and reduces the cost of summoning. This also means that once chaneliya begins to sing the summoning mantra, she will call out nothing small.


    Magic lines began to appear on the ground, and a complex magic array gradually formed.


    When Nero''s eyes were cold, the dark blue light on the ghost''s hand was very strong. Those fish and demons who were still with him were beaten to pieces in a short time. However, the light on Nero''s hand was not dimmed, but was still rising further. It was obvious that he wanted to launch some powerful moves to interrupt zanelia''s call, or call in zanelia At the moment of success, kill the summoned creature with all your strength.


    Strong magic atmosphere in the corridor toss collision, the narrow corridor instantly turned into a cruel battlefield.


    At the moment of this kind of war, a door behind them suddenly opened.


    "Don''t make noise and disturb others'' sleep at night."


    I don''t know when he finally ran out of the dreamland of memory. Looking at the two men in front of him, he ignored their hatred of each other in their eyes, and waved to them: "in a word, all of you, please come in, and have something to say..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    In SIVI''s room, besides Kulan, who is lying on the bed and sleeping soundly, is sitting in the corner like a puppet. Besides, there is also bairis, the former Prince of luzhang, who is astonished to see Nero and chaneliya come in.


    Originally, bairis heard that SIVI had finished his affairs, and he was going to discuss with him about the future - although his royal highness did not know that Sylvie had just gone to the necessary evil church Parish, he almost hanged the whole necessary evil church, and frightened the necessary evil elders to put their Saint into sivei''s hands ¡£


    However, he was also a person who had seen SIVI beat back hubsolulu. After witnessing that strength, he naturally pinned most of his expectation of revenge on the "demon Warlock.".


    But before he had begun to talk to SIVI about his "restoration plan", he saw the white Archbishop of the pure white church and the witch who had attacked them halfway into the room.


    Even though Barry''s nerves had been coarser than before by Sylvie, he couldn''t react for a while.


    "Mr. Aldrich, could you please explain what''s going on?" Nero was the first to speak. Like Frey, the former head of the Knights Templars, the young Archbishop in white was still lacking in tact and asked seriously, "why is chanelia, who is the top of the church''s blacklist, here?"


    "Aldrich?" Zanelia did not respond to Nero''s questioning, but was attracted by the doubts revealed in his words. She frowned and looked at Sylvie, as if she thought of something.


    Judging from the context just now, the object of Nero''s speech is undoubtedly the man of his contract, the guy who calls himself "Edward Alfons".


    "What, eddrich what the fuck?! Aldrich


    After a hard time recovering himself, bairis first asked casually, but he immediately responded.


    As soon as the eastern plains, especially in the human kingdom, when it comes to Aldrich, there are no other people except the magician who has rapidly soared to the great mage (the promotion of the legendary great mage has not been announced) and founded the Aldrich college, which is worshipped by the young generation of the Eastern Plains as a miracle idol.


    Nero, of course, found that he had inadvertently broken Sylvie''s identity, and his face softened, showing an apologetic look to Sylvie.


    Although he was disgusted with the appearance of chanelia, Nero himself had a good sense of Sylvia. Even because of the relationship between fley and Elia, he would subconsciously regard Sylvia as his own.


    It is probably because of this that Sylvie was found to be related to the witch, which made him feel betrayed and so angry.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t intend to hide it any more."


    Sylvie naturally understood Nero''s meaning and waved his hand generously.


    Then he appeared in the Diocese of the necessary evil church, and forcibly robbed the women of the people Well, I mean taking their saint. Sylvie knows that his presence here will soon be known to other forces in the eastern plains.


    Under such circumstances, it is no longer meaningful to continue to conceal one''s identity.


    Anyway, the influence of the potion has been basically eliminated, and SIVI, who has recovered to its full strength, can almost walk across the eastern plain.


    "Chaneliya is an intelligence agent I collected on the road. Let alone my subordinates, I will let her use the rest of her life to make mistakes in the past."


    After a pause, Sylvie asked zanellia, "you must have some important news this time?"


    After knowing the true identity of Sylvia, zanellia completely cut off the idea of running away.


    It''s not to say that the deterrent power of a great magician is so high After all, Sylvie Aldrich was too far away for zanelia to feel.


    But you know, when SIVI signed the contract with her, the name was "Edward Alfons" rather than the real name.


    As a witch, chaneliya naturally felt that the contract had indeed been successful and had always been effective. It''s almost impossible.


    This means that Sylvie can not only easily deceive her own Devil (Cerberus sneezes in the half plane), but also confuse the laws of the world!


    For sorcerers and witches, this power is truly shocking.


    Chaneliya did not dare to neglect, and directly told SIVI what she had seen and what she had done through her own judgment.


    When she finished, the first thing she didn''t believe was Barry.


    Are you kidding? It''s not easy for us to have the power to overthrow each other and revenge for my father But NIMA knelt on her own.


    It''s just like those heroes in martial arts novels who have suffered a lot from family ruin and deep hatred. After a variety of adventures and long-term cultivation, they finally succeed in their miraculous skills and are ready to go out of the pass to recapture everything in their own homes, only to find that their enemies have long been corrupted by excessive indulgence A fist hit in the cotton, not up and down the extremely uncomfortable."But I didn''t speak, and that''s what happened."


    In the face of the angry bairis, chaneliya continued.


    "Did this happen..."


    Even SIVI himself is a little unbelievable. At first, he thought that the current king''s usurpation of the throne was related to the ongoing assassination of the king''s Council in the eastern plain. Unexpectedly, the other party''s death was so neat, which could be regarded as his own suspicion.


    "In other words, all the clues are in the bionic demon."


    There was a chill in Seaver''s eyes, and he began to get impatient with the increasingly complex situation.


    "I''m not sure what you''re saying is true." Nero listened to chanelia''s speech as if he had listened to the Arabian Nights, but it is not clear how much he believed: "but for the sake of Mr. Aldrich, we can let you go."


    "Well, do I have to thank you for your generosity?" Chanelia sneered.


    "I will accept your thanks on behalf of the pure white church." Nero did not seem to hear the irony in the other side''s words, but the old God said in the ground.


    "Who would really thank you?"


    Zanelia''s face sank.


    Seeing that the two men seemed to be on the verge of performing all martial arts, SIVI coughed: "let me put aside the dispute between you for the time being In short, let''s listen to the other party now. "


    After that, he raised his hand and made an empty stroke. A space crack appeared in front of the public. Through the crack, we could see that there was a magnificent bedroom on the opposite side. Bairis recognized it at once. It was the king''s exclusive room in the royal castle of lucentin


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    Sylvie''s teleportation requires a magic mark as a coordinate, which has not changed even if he has become a legend.


    Of course, it''s not impossible to calculate the coordinates of a place through the contact rule, but this wastes time, energy and magic power. Moreover, the law can''t be touched casually. It''s a bit of a fuss to do this step just for the sake of transmission Who wants to send an express by rocket?


    As a matter of fact, SIVI began to release many special mage''s eyes after he arrived at Wangdu.


    The eyes of those mages are not only hidden and abnormal, but also have the functions of the original mage''s eyes. They also take root like mushroom spores, leaving a magic mark on the place where they land.


    If it''s not that the mage''s eye can''t last too long, it''s good to use it as a monitor. Unfortunately, in order to remain invisible, the magic power of the mage''s eye can only support them to observe the surrounding situation and confirm their location.


    All in all, from the very beginning, SIVI left a magic mark on all the important institutions of Wangdu through this mage''s eye, which served as a pedal for future transmission.


    Judging from the present situation, it is obvious that the arrangement is correct.


    "There''s no one in here."


    ''said chanelia, who first entered it.


    As the most unimportant person in Sylvie''s room, she is naturally used as a pathfinder by Sylvie.


    However, zanelia, who knew her own situation, had no objection to it. She walked in first.


    "What''s the matter with your demon?"


    Seavy followed her and asked casually.


    "I''ve cut off contact with them, but from the feedback from the letter of false Enoch, their own calling has not been lifted."


    Chanelia replied honestly.


    "It should have been caught, but it hasn''t been killed yet." Sylvie nodded. "It looks like they''re trying to pull you out of the devil."


    "Will there be a reward if we take this guy to the palace?"


    Nero hesitated for a moment on the question of whether to intrude into other people''s dormitories at will, and finally followed.


    After hearing Sylvie''s words, he raised his eyebrows and pointed his thumb at zanellia.


    "There should be a lot of money." Bairis carefully went through the space crack created by SIVI, looked at the familiar scene around him, and then seemed to adjust his complicated mood, he joked with Nero: "maybe that guy will give you a bauhinia medal or something Ah, the Bauhinia is the badge of honor of Lu zhanting, which is equivalent to ordinary baroness


    Because he knew that none of the people who were present knew much about the Duchy of Lu zhanting, he also made a special explanation.


    "Shut up, you two imps! My mother is older than you all add up


    Chaneliya glared at them angrily.


    But Neros doesn''t respond.


    "Now, it seems that our" King "is still in his study..."


    Sylvie closed his eyes, felt the breath of the people in the castle, and said his guess.


    "Shall we go there directly to confront him and expose his true identity?" Nero seems to be guilty of illegally invading other people''s bedroom. His voice is not as low as usual.


    "Before that, let''s search the room."


    Sylvie shrugged. "Maybe we''ll find something interesting."


    "It''s not a good thing to run to someone else''s bedroom casually. As a result, do you still want to rummage through other people''s privacy here?"


    Nero opened his mouth in surprise and subconsciously wanted to shout, but at the thought of their present situation, he tried to silence his voice and asked in disbelief.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This is the house of bairis, and it should not be a mistake for him to look for anything


    Seeing the other side''s serious appearance, SIVI was stunned, and finally simply pushed everything off to bairis.


    "My workload quadrupled in an instant?" Looking at the huge room, bairis could not help but feel like crying without tears.


    Chaneliya, who had already begun to search for clues, patted bairis on the shoulder sympathetically and pushed the book back into the shelf, showing an expression of "it''s all for you.".


    Though bairis kept murmuring about his unfair treatment, he didn''t slow down and quickly searched most of the room.


    And Sylvie, they''re talking about what''s going on.


    Nero proposed to go around the wall to the study from the outside. Anyway, except for bairis, all the people present had two brushes. It didn''t matter if they were in mid air. The advantage is very secret, the disadvantage is that it is easy to find the wrong place


    Chaneliya thought that they could walk from the castle and lay down anyone they met. In any case, these guys were all under the enemy''s command. The advantage of this plan is that the place can be found, but the disadvantage is that it may kill many people, and its secrecy is very subtleBoth of them were not used to each other''s course of action, and the quarrel gradually escalated.


    "That''s what it says, but in fact, we just have to get bairis in front of us and make it all the way. Anyway, bairis is a former prince. It doesn''t matter if you bring some friends to the castle, right? "


    After listening to the other two''s plans, SIVI interrupted their argument.


    All of a sudden, both of them showed an expression of "yes, it can still be like this"


    But chaneliya soon frowned and asked, "in that case, we should have come to the castle directly in the name of bairis in the first place. There is no need for us to act in secret as we do now?"


    "Then it is estimated that as soon as we leave the hotel, someone will report our whereabouts to his majesty. It''s easy to scare the snake. " Sylvie shook his head: "for us now, time is the most important thing. There is no substitute for this time difference of surprise attack. "


    Just as zanelia thought for a moment and wanted to say something, bairis suddenly interposed.


    "Master Aldrich, look what I''ve found!"


    When SIVI heard of the reputation, he found that bairis had a letter in his hand. The wax seal on the letter had been removed. It was obvious that the contents of the letter had been read.


    "Where is this letter from?" Asked Nero curiously.


    Sylvie took the envelope, looked at the wax seal, frowned, and whispered.


    "The king''s Council."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

Sorry, I''m not in good condition today. I can''t write a satisfied chapter. Please let me ask for a day off to straighten out my thoughts. Please be considerate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    Sylvie took out the paper, glanced a few times, and understood the contents of the letter.


    This is a typical King''s parliamentary letter, which is full of gaudy and empty ancient aristocratic language.


    "This letter is addressed to the former king."


    As the addressee only wrote "king of Lu zhanting", they didn''t know who the letter was sent to at first.


    "What about the content?" Barry asked eagerly.


    "It''s a letter asking the king of luzhang to exert pressure on the mage towers in the territory to make concessions to the king''s Council." Sylvie raised his head with a delicate expression on his face.


    Now the king''s Council''s small action is almost everyone''s gain.


    "As far as I know, the king of luzhang did not oppress the domestic mage tower."


    Nero recalled some information about this country that he had read before he came to luzhang. There was no information related to this matter. The supreme ruler of a country was not in agreement with the mage tower. This kind of thing is big news in any way. If it happens, it will be listed in the matters needing attention.


    "That''s why he was replaced."


    Zanelliyapi said with a smile and without a laugh.


    "So my uncle didn''t break up with the mage tower after he succeeded because he took a neutral attitude during the coup Is it because of this that he has been cleansed? "


    Asked bairis, in a mixture of surprise and anger.


    "Nay, I''m afraid that the gauze is not like the common people in the country


    Seaver looked at Barry, livid, and shook his head. "No, to be honest, it''s not likely."


    Bairis''s face improved a little, and looked at SIVI with a little hope in his eyes: "that What do you mean, Mr. Aldrich? "


    "The king''s Council is not omnipotent, and their own resources in luzhang are limited. It is the limit that they can support your uncle to carry out a coup. It is impossible to make similar actions twice in a row." SIVI shook the letter and analyzed: "otherwise, they would not send a letter to ask your father to do such a thing. They can do the same thing by mobilizing their power in the luzhan court. Plus, even if they can do it Who are they going to take over the throne after your uncle''s death? You. "


    When Sylvie said this, Nero and they suddenly realized that there was only bairis in the orthodox royal blood of Lu zhanting, except for the young daughter of the king who had just been killed.


    "There''s something wrong with that." Nero touched his nose and thought for a long time, but he still had no clue. He said in a disheartened way, "well, this kind of thing is not suitable for me To be honest, I''d rather fight a bunch of Ogres than get involved in this mess


    Hearing his words of self abandonment, chaneliya giggled. The laughter was sharp and made people feel cold from the bottom of her heart


    "Stop thinking nonsense. Let''s go straight to where the king is and let him tell us what''s going on."


    Sylvie thought about it for a moment. He stopped at a huge oil painting in front of him for a moment and then said.


    Bairis immediately walked out of the room, and Sylvie and his party followed up.


    Naturally, he met guards on patrol on the road, but the guards in the castle all knew bairis. When bairis asked that the king was in his study, he made his way to his destination.


    On the other hand, he met the guards along the way, and all of them let him stay by his side.


    It was not only to give himself airs, but also to prevent anyone from reporting to the fake king.


    It can be seen from here that bairis''s reputation in the castle is still very good, almost all the guards agreed with his words, and cleverly followed the group.


    Although the castle is very large, but the bedroom and study are not far away, not long after a group of people came to the study that double open mahogany door.


    Burris went to the door, looked back at SIVI and his party, summoned up courage and knocked on the door: "uncle, it''s me, byris. There''s something I need to talk to you about."


    But there was no response.


    Just as bairis was going to repeat it, Sylvie stopped him.


    "Don''t knock on the door. Let the guards break it open."


    "What?! But... "


    Bairis was very surprised, but when he saw that the look on SIVI''s face was not a joke, he gave orders to the guards behind him.


    At first, the guards looked at each other and did not dare to start, but after bairis declared that he would take full responsibility, the guards still started to smash the door.


    But the scene inside surprised everyone except Sylvie.


    The king fell down on the desk, there was no sound"What''s going on here?" Nero asked in surprise, "this guy is afraid of sin Cough, how did you die? "


    Obviously, what he wanted to say at the beginning was that he was afraid of committing suicide, but after being glanced at lightly by SIVI, he changed his words decisively.


    Chaneliya went up to examine the body, but was stopped by the guards.


    "Let her come here. We need to know the cause of my uncle''s death." "He''s more trustworthy than a bad doctor who couldn''t even figure out the cause of my father''s death," barkers snapped


    The guards looked at each other, and finally reluctantly let chanelia go to examine the king''s body.


    After a while, she suddenly looked up and said, "this is a Pu Tong human body."


    The guards rolled their eyes together: that''s nonsense.


    However, because zanellia put stress on the four words of ordinary human, Nero and bairis understood that the corpse was probably the trick of the bionic demon "golden cicada", although neither of them knew what the ghost was.


    "Tut, it''s too fast Or did it know that we were here? " Nero frowned.


    Bairis was even more upset. God knows when that thing will come back.


    "It''s the latter. It''s been tipped off."


    Said SIVI softly.


    Then he pulled out a guard saber hanging from his waist by a guard.


    Because of the sudden action, the other guards almost subconsciously drew their swords at SIVI.


    But Sylvie walked to the wall and stabbed his sword into an oil painting on the wall.


    The shrill scream made everyone''s ears in the room feel sharp pain. Then, I don''t know whether the ink or the dark liquid of blood spurted out from the place where the sword was stabbed, and the color of the oil painting itself began to fade.


    "What is that?" Bairis looked at it in disbelief.


    "Painting essence, a kind of magical creature." Xiwei pulled out his sword and said calmly, "they can freely enter and leave the painting with a certain level of artistic attainments. It is this guy who informs each other."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    "Is that guy dead?" Nero looked at the fading oil painting and asked curiously.


    "As a magical creature, painters are not so easy to die."


    SIVI shook his head and threw his sword to the ground in the surprise of the guards.


    Although he can also achieve the same effect through etheric construction or magic sword and other magic, the reason why he has to do this is simply to save the explanation of the matter - a painting suddenly bleeding and a painting that starts bleeding after a sword has been cut. It is easier for people to understand what happened.


    "What about bionics?" As the prince of Lu zhanting (though only his predecessor), bairis was obviously more concerned about the fate of the monster who violated the imperial power.


    "Run away."


    When he pointed to the faded scroll, the mage''s hand dipped in the thick black liquid which gave off a fishy smell, and smeared a strange magic array on the scroll.


    "As I''ve said before, that guy''s breath hasn''t dissipated in this room all the time. If he wants to leave through a secret passage or something, I can''t feel the breath moving. But to be sure, it''s not in this room now either... "


    "What''s going on?"


    "What do you mean, Mr. Aldrich?" he asked


    Sylvie didn''t answer. Instead, Nero said, "Mr. Aldrich means, in short, that the guy escaped from the painting with the help of the artist."


    "Run away from the painting..." Barry''s mouth grew and his face was incredulous: "is this really possible?"


    I haven''t heard of painters, but at least they are magical creatures. It''s not surprising that the strange things that can''t be described as ordinary creatures have a little incredible ability. What''s more, they seem to live in the paintings when they were born.


    But the bionic demon is a real demon, can run from the real world into the painting world, this fact is too shocking.


    "In fact, I just wanted to ask What are you doing, master Zanelia watched SIVI daub on the canvas and finally asked curiously.


    Because this question just poked Nero and Burris''s point of interest, they stopped talking and looked at Seaver waiting for his answer.


    "Yes?" Noticing the guards, including those who had retreated to the door, SIVI noticed that the eyes of the people around him seemed to be focused on him. He raised his eyebrows a little, and then he replied, "um, it''s almost finished. It''s better for you to see it with your own eyes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a deep purple crack appeared in the middle of the canvas he daubed. There were countless dazzling lines and light spots in the crack, which made people feel dazzled.


    What''s more surprising is that after the crack is forced to tear, it is like having its own life, wriggling to close again.


    But when it was about to close, it was smeared out by SIVI. On the seemingly disordered graffiti, a lot of black hands stretched out, firmly grasped the edge of the crack and broke it off vigorously.


    The competition between the two is so fierce that byris, who is watching, has the illusion that he is hearing the scream of the crack.


    In the end, it seems that the black arms from SIVI''s graffiti took the upper hand, and the cracks gradually expanded, even beyond the scope of the canvas, to the wall, and the width also changed from the original width of a finger to the extent that it can accommodate a person now.


    "Good. It''s just the first time, but surprisingly simple."


    Sylvie nodded with satisfaction. "Then let''s go."


    "Why? set out? Where are you going? "


    Bairis didn''t recover for a moment.


    But he''s not a fool. After seeing what he''s seeing, he has basically understood what Sylvie means.


    But he still couldn''t believe what he had guessed.


    "Chasing that guy in the painting, of course."


    SIVI dusted off the master''s robe, and after proving that bairis had not guessed wrong, he walked quickly into the crack.


    Chaneliya and Nero looked at each other subconsciously, and then they set aside their eyes at a very high rate of synchronization and walked together towards the crack. In the end, Nero, as a Templar Knight, was better than chanelia as a witch, and walked into the crack first.


    When the three of them entered, the crack began to narrow slowly.


    Bairis looked at the guards behind him who seemed to be stunned. He bit his teeth and dived in when the crack didn''t narrow enough to pass.


    At first, he felt very bad when he entered the crack. Bairis felt that he was thrown into a whirlpool. He could not distinguish between the southeast and the northwest. He could only be thrown back and forth dizzily in a narrow tunnel.


    When a light shone on his face and made him realize that it was the exit, he almost burst into tears Although it is estimated that gastric juice, lunch and bile will run out earlier than hot tears.As the light widened, he felt a sudden relief, and then he fell on the hard floor.


    The only thing to be thankful for was that such a fall finally brought his vomiting back to his stomach


    When his confused head was regained Qingming, the first thing he noticed was that the scene around him seemed familiar.


    The broad hall, the bright red carpet of fox hair, the large white floor tiles, the rare incandescent nanmu used as the roof beam, and the huge gold pillar carved with the totem of "holy beast amrithus"


    Then he realized.


    Nima, isn''t this the main hall of his castle!


    Not only the houses, but also the clothes of the bodyguards with bad looks around them are undoubtedly the costumes of the guards of the Duke of Lu zhanting. Even the monster heads carved on the hilt of the sword hanging on their waists are the unique customs of Lu zhanting.


    Unfortunately, the bodyguards didn''t seem to know him as a former prince.


    "What''s going on?"


    Fortunately, Sylvie and their figures were in front of him. Barry was like catching a life-saving straw and asked SIVI, "didn''t you get into the painting? But here... "


    Before bairis had finished speaking, he was stunned.


    I didn''t see him because he fell to the ground and was blocked by Sylvie and them. But now, beyond their shoulders, we can see clearly the man sitting on his father''s throne.


    Although at the moment that person seems to be a bit dazed, but still has a palpable prestige, and if there is no strong momentum.


    "I remember a picture in your father''s bedroom."


    At this moment, seavy said suddenly.


    And bairis also stupidly interface.


    ¡°¡­¡­


    , as like as two peas in the picture.


    Lu zhanting, the founder of the Empire and the king of dragon veins, is Chris Lu zhanting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    Kulan, who was sleeping, was awakened by the dawn.


    "Hmmm? What happened... " The little witch wiped her drowsy eyes, yawned, and looked at the expressionless dawn.


    It was a long time before she finally came to her senses.


    "Ah, you were brought back by that guy and asked me to take care of it Who are you, then? "


    Speaking of half, the little witch just puffed up her cheek and asked in some dissatisfaction.


    Before that, Sylvie did not take her to the Diocese of the necessary evil church, but after bringing the dawn back, he was able to trust the rest of the people, and there was only Kulan in the king''s capital.


    "Dawn."


    The dawn replied concisely.


    Although she has not yet retrieved the memory of the mythical age, she is, after all, the alchemy life made by Sylvie. She has a natural affinity for SIVI, so she is more obedient to SIVI than the church elders who regard her as gods.


    Before they went to the royal castle of lucentin, Sylvie also specially explained the dawn. If anything happened, he would wake up Kulan who was still sleeping and obey the orders of the other party.


    "I didn''t ask for your name! Oh, forget it... "


    the witch first make complaints about her fist and Tucao, but then she sighed several old men and gave up questioning.


    Nana, a black cat who was just lying on the bed lazily, was also awakened because of her voice and movement. After a few lazy calls, Nana stretched out on the bed.


    "What can I do for you? Anyway, the guy? "


    "Here comes the unwelcome. Master Sylvie has gone to the king''s palace


    The dawn replied with a straight face.


    "Master Sylvie..." The little witch took a meaningful look at the dawn, and found that the other party did not notice that her appellation for Sylvie was somewhat subtle, so she stopped tangled and turned to the most important thing at present: "unwelcome person?"


    But dawn did not answer, just nodded.


    After patting Nana on the head, Kulan whispered, "go and have a look."


    Black cat some discontented to call a few, but finally still obediently jumped out of bed and slipped out of the room.


    Then Kulan closed his eyes and connected his vision to Nana, the black cat. For most witches, this skill is a basic skill, which zanellia had used on her demons before.


    Then she saw through the black cat''s vision the evil church believers who surrounded the hotel and the elders who were approaching the gate.


    If SIVI were here, he might have recognized the radicals he had planted in the ground.


    At first, they were also influential people. After getting the dawn and the incomplete dawn emblem, the whole necessary evil church became the religious organization in the eastern plain after the pure white church.


    But the sudden appearance of Sylvie broke all this, buried them in the ground in full view of the public, and took away the dawn.


    However, they knew that they were not the abnormal opponent of Sylvie, so they decided to take advantage of Sylvie''s absence and secretly take dawn away, believing that dawn would follow them, although most of this idea was wishful thinking.


    "Oh, no! It''s very bad


    Kulan opened his eyes, a little flustered.


    After all, I haven''t been out of the black forest, so I''m always at a loss when I encounter this kind of thing.


    "Their target may be me." Dawn looked at the panic of the little witch, suddenly said: "hand me over, you should be OK."


    "Don''t say that, even if it''s a joke!"


    Although there is some fear, but Kulan did not even want to give the dawn out of the idea.


    No matter how good-natured she was, she didn''t know the necessary evil. The church gave the dawn as if it were the ancestor. Instead, she thought of it according to the idea of "being caught by the church = being tied to the stake".


    "Just hold on until the guy comes back."


    Thinking of this, Kulan finally made up his mind.


    She took an orange sized object out of her pocket, put it to her mouth and threw it to her side.


    I saw that orange immediately expanded into a full height of a person, there are also carved eyes on the mouth of the Halloween pumpkin.


    "The pumpkin house of vanilla"


    this is one of the few Witches of the vanilla sect. In terms of its function, it is a bit similar to the treasure chest art. As a part-time school mainly based on magic medicine, they can not hang dozens of bottles of potions on their bodies as soon as they go out.


    In fact, almost all the potions they made are stored in the pumpkin house, which will be called out for use only when necessary.


    "First of all, it''s the spirit potion."


    Since we want to bet on everything to protect the dawn, Kulan naturally won''t keep his hand. He used precious medicine at the beginning.In one of her hands were four tubes of pale blue, twinkling with starlight.


    Without hesitation, the potions were smashed directly on the ground by Kulan, and as soon as the potions touched the air, they began to expand, giving a feeling of growing jelly.


    But it''s not over.


    "Then there are" fire element precipitation medicament "and" frosting agent. "


    One red and one blue potion were respectively thrown into two jelly like things. At the moment of contact between the inside medicament and the jelly, the jelly mass where the fire element precipitated agent was burned, and the shape of the flame gradually stabilized into a lion like creature; the jelly mass where the frost agent was located presented a state similar to ice crystal, which looked like one A deer with a crystal clear head.


    "Then came the shadow shaping potion and the metal etheric potion."


    Another two bottles of medicine were thrown into the remaining two jellies, and the jelly balls that were put into the shadow shaping agent gradually melted. Finally, some creatures about 30 cm high, which looked like rabbit dolls, appeared from the shadow on the ground. The jelly mass with metal ether medicine seemed to turn into a metal shining slim


    "Everybody listen!"


    With one hand on his hips and one finger at the door, Kulan gave orders to the four strange creatures: "guard formation, before I say yes, we must fight to defend the door! Go


    After a while, there was something like "Whoa, whoa! What the hell is this? " "Burn it, don''t get close to that one!" "Oh, oh, what the hell is this dark, cold, black rabbit!" "It''s hard. It''s not slym at all!" The cry of.


    "Let''s show you the power of my Lord Kulan!" The little witch raised her flat chest and said with pride.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    "Who are you?"


    A man who looked a bit like a palace guard stepped in front of Chris lucentin, looked coldly at SIVI''s party who suddenly appeared in the hall, and yelled.


    It''s just that bairis is the only one in the group who is stunned. The others don''t have any special feelings about it.


    "It''s really incompetent." Nero even had the leisure to comment on the palace guard: "at this time, you should directly say," take all of them for me! " That''s right. "


    "In that case, I''m afraid there won''t be many people standing in this palace for a while."


    Said chanelia haughtily.


    As the most powerful human being in this era, Nero himself was called "legion of one" in the holy land. He was praised by the pope that he could be equal to an army alone. And chaneliya was able to escape easily from numerous enemies'' encirclement and interception, perhaps not as good as those top experts in the eastern plains, but there was no pressure on her to have more ordinary people.


    "Well It''s not very good, but if you can, please save some face for my grandfather... "


    Then bairis came to his senses and thought of the humanoid creatures around him, which were far more powerful than monsters (...) "He said with some embarrassment.


    Although he has never seen Nero and zanelia fight, Nero''s reputation as "one man army" is second only to that of the former Saint silver sword gefurei, and even he has heard of it as far away as Lu zhanting. Zaneliya can enslave all kinds of abyssal demons that are completely natural enemies to human beings, which alone can make him fear.


    As for Sylvie, it''s estimated that bairis will never forget the sight that in that remote town, a terrifying monster that could have destroyed a country was knocked down by SIVI


    Therefore, even if the number of guards in the hall is more than ten times, it is estimated that they will be killed by them.


    "Murfara, step back."


    When the atmosphere was so serious that it was about to explode, the man sitting on the steel Throne made a noise.


    "But your majesty, today is the day of our founding. If this happens, the majesty of the Kingdom..."


    The court guard seemed very reluctant.


    "No harm, and I have something to ask them."


    Chris raised his hand to show that it didn''t matter. The palace guard, however unwilling, could only step down.


    "Well, can I be responsible for the subsequent communication?"


    On the other side, Barry gritted his teeth and asked Sylvie and them.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." Nero shrugged.


    "Well, I didn''t want to talk to these guys." Chanelia turned her head with a cold hum.


    Then both eyes fell on Sylvie.


    As a matter of fact, at present, most of their decisions are made by SIVI.


    "Well, you''ll be in charge. Maybe you can get on well with each other, which will make it easier for me to find out those two guys." SIVI, who was tearing the world apart, came back and said casually.


    Bairis nodded, his face brightened a little, and then stepped forward quickly to the front of the party.


    The person he admired most from his childhood was undoubtedly the founder of luzhang, Chris lucentin.


    Chris''s story is familiar to him.


    Once upon a time, luzentin was only an enclave of the horngorat empire.


    Although some people tried to break away from the control of horngorat Empire, they failed to achieve independence several times in a row, and the people of luzhang suffered a lot of casualties and losses.


    It wasn''t until Chris, the legendary golden dragon, appeared.


    Unlike those who rose to the fore, Chris was made a great contribution to horngorat, and he was made Duke.


    Later, in order to make luzhang Ting completely separated from the Empire of horngorat, he also accepted seven extremely unreasonable demands from the other side.


    He fought against the king of scorpion lion in the underground blood nest alone. He fought back the tide sea people in Jingtao city. In the afterglow plain, he dissuaded the Storm Giant and seized the Dragon neck drill from Baoyu dragon. He found the rainbow fruit in the unknown country. He sneaked into the shadow area to assassinate the king of darkness. Finally, he found horngorat''s lost national treasure "spear. Month of disaster.".


    In almost impossible circumstances, he created one miracle after another. These seven achievements that ordinary people can''t reach are called "seven trials". After completing these series, even horngorat finally did not mean to make Chris difficult. Finally, Lu zhanting became an independent duchy.


    Chris''s eyes passed over Sylvie and them, and finally on bairis.


    "Although very thin, but you have my blood Who the hell are you? "


    Although he had considered concealing his origin, bairis replied honestly: "I am the successor of luzhang from the future. My name is bairis lucentin."With that, he opened his sleeve. On the skin near his elbow, there was a golden scale embedded in the flesh.


    The scale of the golden dragon is the proof of Lu zhanting''s royal blood.


    The others in the hall were in a great uproar, and it was obvious that bairis''s words were beyond their expectation.


    "Unbelievable words, but my blood tells me you''re not lying."


    Chris thought for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    The golden dragon is the most fair, strict, honest and reliable branch of the dragon clan. Among the color dragons and metal dragons, they have no vice at all. Instead, they are more like gem dragons. Their blood lineage can identify whether a person''s words are lies to a certain extent.


    The blood of Golden Dragon on bairis is very thin, and all kinds of special abilities have long disappeared. But Chris has a very strong dragon blood, so he can distinguish other people''s lies.


    Of course, there are limits, especially for those who have mastered the mystery.


    For example, even if SIVI says "actually I''m your father" in front of him, he can''t tell the truth from the blood


    "Murfara, let our guests have a rest, and I want to have a good chat with them."


    Finally, Chris decided that it was not good for outsiders to hear what was said, so he quickly made a temporary order to let others go outside and wait - of course, the others did not include Sylvie.


    When the hall was almost gone, Chris asked bairis, "well, on the premise that I believe your words, the first thing I want to ask is In your time, what happened to Lu zhanting? "


    "Very bad, grandfather."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    After talking for some time, Chris let out a long breath. The great man of a hundred years ago finally seemed to believe bairis.


    "To be honest, although everything you say is very strange, I just don''t think you are lying for some reason." His expression was a little milder: "I allow you to go to those outside the temple to look for what you call the future enemies of the land."


    When bairis heard this, his nervous mood on his face was relieved, and he had a good feeling for his ancestor.


    But at this moment, SIVI said something.


    "No, I don''t think we can find the people we want without leaving here."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean Chris grinned, showing his shiny canine teeth, and his dragon power suddenly enlarged. This made bairis feel as if he was facing an angry dragon. The whole person trembled involuntarily. However, Chris did not care about it at all: "are you doubting me? Don''t think you can do whatever you want in front of me! I am the king of dragon veins


    As soon as the voice fell, the dragon power, which had already expanded to the limit, exploded, setting off a gust of wind. If some timid people come, they may be scared to urinate by his authority without using hands.


    Nero took a silent step forward and stood in front of bairis, who was pale and seemed to fall at any time. He lit the holy light to fight against the surging dragon power.


    Chaneliya also summoned a pair of demon wings to wrap herself up, showing only half a face in the gap between the wings, and continued to stare at the situation.


    For him, the dragon power is at most the same as the third gear of an electric fan, which is completely harmless.


    "Do less useless action. The more you cover up, the bigger the flaw." SIVI''s mouth slightly curved in an arc: "according to the temperament of the real king of dragon veins, even if you believe us, you can''t let us disturb the founding ceremony of Lu zhanting. This is your first flaw."


    "On the ground of believing our words, we were hastily asked to leave the hall. But the painting "the birth of Lu zhanting" has only one main hall. Once we leave the area where the picture is located, it is easy to be trapped in other paintings. Although the plan is good, but you are too hasty, just listen to a few words and start to implement, this is your second flaw


    Xiwei pointed up two fingers to indicate the fault of the other party, and then he put up the third root: "finally, in order to increase persuasion, he deliberately used the famous ability of the dragon clan. Longwei broke out - but it''s a pity that even if people with the dragon clan lineage hold the Dragon power, they can''t use it."


    Naturally, Sylvie learned this from Freud''s descendants in the mythological age.


    As soon as the words fell, the man sitting on the steel throne cracked his whole skin, revealing a large amount of blue tissue under his skin.


    At the same time, the whole hall began to wriggle and shrink like some living creature''s viscera, as if to crush all the SIVI people inside.


    But this level of fighting is not enough to frighten Seaver - in the copy of the system, he even had the experience of being swallowed by a giant beast, so he is not affected by the sudden change of environment.


    He took out a silver sword from the storage box and poked it on the ground without looking at it. The marble floor, which seemed to be extremely hard, was easily inserted into half by a sword like tofu.


    "If you do it again, I''ll kill you."


    Sylvie said a little.


    Immediately the main hall was restored to its original state.


    As early as bairis and the bionic demon bickered, Sylvie had successfully disassembled the composition of the world in this painting.


    Compared with the real world, the world in this painting is actually closer to the dream boundary of the master of dreams, but it needs to be more crude, just like a temporary stage, full of flaws.


    The painter is the builder and backstage operator of this stage, which can be said to be integrated with the whole painting world.


    Although at first glance it seems impossible to kill the other party, unfortunately, SIVI has a lot of weapons to solve this situation.


    For example, the silver sword, which is called the sword without soul, is a treasure level magic item.


    On the equipment panel, the physical attack power of soulless sword is 0. In fact, the hardness and tenacity of even the weakest blacksmith''s long sword are far better than that of soulless sword. If the two swords are combined, the final one will be hunwuzhi sword.


    But the soul free sword can attack all the "non-material" existence, from magic elements to monster souls.


    The painters have no substance. They are dependent on the picture to survive. The world in the painting is the manifestation of their soul. So the sword without soul is undoubtedly their nemesis.


    After understanding that SIVI was not joking, the painter, who was originally a magical creature, did not have the concept of death. For the first time in his life, he felt that death was near his eyes, and he was scaredAs soon as it was counselled, of course, it was the bionic demon that had just revealed its prototype and was planning to beat the water dog.


    This goods just showed a sinister smile, was immediately sold by his pig teammates, waiting for it is a good meal.


    "Take it easy, don''t kill me all at once I have something else to ask it... "


    Seavy looked at the three men who were besieging the bionic demon - even bairis took the opportunity to step up and kick two feet - and said with some worry.


    Just as Sylvie was ready to dig something out of the bionic demon''s mouth, his face suddenly changed.


    "Mr. Aldrich, do you think of anything?"


    Barry, who was finally out of breath, was paying attention to seavy''s expression. Seeing his face sink, he asked in a hurry.


    "The border I set in the hotel was triggered."


    SIVI''s face was sombre and icy: "I gave them a way to live in the light of horna''s face and the fact that they helped to wake up the dawn, but now it seems that my kindness has been taken as stupid by some people..."


    Beress, who didn''t know what was going on, looked curious.


    Nero, the only one who knew what had happened in the Diocese of the evil Church of necessity, turned his head and said, "you mean the evil Church of necessity..."


    "They seem to want to forcibly kidnap dawning while we are away." Sylvie grinned and grinned, but his smile could scare children into tears: "let me teach those gentlemen what is the etiquette of life With fists and blood. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    Although Kulan has talent enough to be called a genius in the way of witchcraft, and also has the power that can be called powerful relative to her age, after all, she is not SIVI with a plug-in.


    Even if the necessary evil, the elders of the radical church faction are of the type of half baked monks, but according to their strength, they are almost all high-level magicians.


    Even if the elemental Genie can successfully block them by surprise, it''s still a little short of stopping each other.


    As a matter of fact, if it had not been for the siege set by SIVI at some time, Kulan would have been defeated.


    "Give up the resistance. If you will take our lady out, I will let you live."


    Standing outside the border, a man with a hooked nose raised his head and said aloud. The nose with a tumor looks extremely disgusting.


    Next to him are several magicians who are trying to break the boundary.


    Violence has also been used, but according to the estimation of some professionals in the church, it is almost impossible to open the border by violent means unless it is bombed for an hour by the big devil. Even if it can be bombed for an hour, the reason why the boundary disappears is not that it is broken, but because the magic stored in it is exhausted and it can not continue to support the barrier Department.


    Of course, if there is a corresponding miracle, it can also be cracked, but this method for them is no different from the Arabian Nights


    Of course, Kulan would not leave the border with dawn. Although she was worried, she was much more calm than those who were afraid that SIVI would come back at any time.


    Even if it''s just a random work by Sylvie, as a legend, he has already touched the law of the world. Even if it''s a casual work, it can''t be easily cracked by these guys who don''t even have the level of a great mage.


    "My Lord, the insider has reported that the guy has disappeared from the palace. He is likely to come here, if we don''t leave again..."


    A deity''s face was a little anxious and said to the eagle''s nose.


    "What are you afraid of? Let me tell you that our allies have prepared the casket. As long as that guy dares to come, let him taste the power of the casket!" The hawk nose seemed to think of the shame that he had been planted to the ground by Sylvie, and said grimly.


    "Oh? I really want to see it. "


    And then a sudden sound made the whole person stiff there.


    He will never forget the nightmarish sound.


    The eagle nose is not a useless bag to be able to do the necessary evil to the elders of the church.


    When he realized that Sylvie had come here, he secretly triggered a piece of paper with a simple magic circle in his pocket. The faint blue light flashed away, and the paper turned to ashes.


    This is a kind of special Rune paper. Because of its good magic guiding property, it is often used as the raw material for magic scrolls. However, the cost of this Rune paper is very high, and the raw materials are difficult to find. Therefore, it was replaced by the current Rune paper, and its value fell sharply.


    But it actually has another use.


    If a complete Rune paper is cut into two parts, no matter how far away, as long as one of them is burned, the other will become ashes.


    Through this rare Rune paper, the eagle nosed man almost did not use too much action to inform the planner of the operation, let the other side understand that SIVI is here!


    Sylvie, of course, was aware of the other side''s small movements, but he did not stop him. On the contrary, he pretended not to see it. When the other side successfully completed the action, he asked, "you have finished what you have to do, so are there any regrets or last words?"


    His voice was unexpectedly peaceful. It didn''t feel like he was asking for the last words of others, but he was talking about the dishes for lunch today.


    "You, you, what do you mean?"


    The hawk nose was naturally startled.


    He thought Sylvie was going to blame them or something. At that time, all he had to do was argue with Seaver and delay the time. He was buried again.


    I didn''t expect that Seaver didn''t want to talk to them at all. As soon as he came up, he made it clear that he wanted to kill them.


    In fact, Sylvie has always felt that he is much kinder than the protagonist in the novel who kills the whole family. Generally, even those who have offended him, as long as it is not unforgivable, SIVI can let them off if the other party is sorry.


    But that doesn''t mean Sylvie is not angry.


    "What do you say?"


    Sylvie took a step forward, and the hooked nose subconsciously took a step back.


    At this moment, a dazzling flash came down from the sky, and a white light column fell on SIVI''s head. It looked a little ethereal, but everyone had the illusion that the light column had an extremely amazing weight.


    A smile on his face.


    "Holy coffin cannon" is a magical artifact made by the holy land to simulate the punishment of heaven. It is extremely powerful.


    However, it was discovered in the course of development that the person who manipulated the artifact would suffer both physical and mental damage due to its too powerful relationship. Once used, the artifact was almost useless, so it had to be sealed up in the end.However, now the necessary evil church has installed the dawn badge, but it can make the operator''s damage evenly distributed to all believers. Based on the large number of believers, such damage is not worth mentioning!


    This hateful guy is dead!


    Hawk noses know better than anyone the power of the holy coffin cannon - before they went to luzhang Ting, they met a wild multi headed dragon on the grassland. The level of crusade was 33, and there were ¡À 2 Asian dragons with full attack. Besides, they could not fly, their strength was almost the same as that of pure blood dragons.


    Although the elders should be able to defeat the wild dragon, they will certainly be hurt.


    At that time, the necessary evil church solved the other party with the help of the coffin cannon!


    It was because he believed in the power of the casket that he was willing to come and "invite the saint home.".


    But Sylvie himself seemed to be unaware of the light beam on his head, still urging the eagle nose to leave his last words.


    Just as the light beam was about to touch SIVI, seavy''s expression on his face became extremely impatient. His backhand was a punch on the white light column that could pierce a hill.


    "It''s so noisy. Be quiet!"


    Accompanied by his roar, the original invincible white light column actually disintegrated and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Seeing all this, the hooked nose could no longer stand and fell to the ground with a thump.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    "Great elder, elder Torre, all their silver lamps of soul have been extinguished, and the reaction of the coffin cannon which they used privately has also disappeared..."


    "Come on, you go down."


    Listening to the report of his subordinates, the great elder of the evil church waved his hand, indicating that he had understood and did not need to go on.


    The man in the long lapel of mass immediately bowed down and made a salute, then strode out of the room.


    The atmosphere in the room became oppressive.


    The extinction of the silver lamp of soul means that those who have achieved the semi Holy Spirit have completely disappeared from the world.


    "Is that what you want? Elder Matthew. "


    Horna, who is also in this room, stares at the elders in front of her. After all, her city hall is not deep enough, so she can''t help but say in a cold voice: "let elder Torry take revenge on Sylvie Aldrich, and even make them take a casket in order to embolden them!"


    "Torry took the casket without permission. They didn''t report it to me. When they came back, I still wanted to beat them as an example. I don''t know why you say that, Pope? Before the news came, I didn''t know anything about it. "


    But Matthew, the great elder, said calmly.


    Horna gritted her teeth in anger, but there was no way to deal with him.


    The coffin cannon was originally the technology brought by these guys from the holy land. It was not officially put into use until the dawn emblem was partially restored. As for the casket, these old men from the holy land are more interested than anyone else. How can they not know that Torry''s fool has stolen one of them?


    If it had not been for their acquiescence that Torry and his party had been emboldened by the coffin cannons, I am afraid that no matter how dissatisfied they were with SIVI, they would not have made a fuss about it.


    However, Matthew, a group of old men from holy land, did a good job in this matter. Even if SIVI came to visit, they were able to pick out their own, and horna could not grasp each other''s handle.


    "Well, that''s not how things can be revealed. It''s not certain that SIVI Aldrich will believe you! In time, if he turns his anger on the evil church which is necessary, then you will not escape! "


    In the end, horna could only say so bluntly.


    But it is also true.


    Even if Sylvie doesn''t have the evidence that Matthew, a group of old men from holy land, is behind this incident, he can still punish the old foxes as long as he wants.


    Because Sylvie''s strength has exceeded the level that human society in the eastern plains can restrain. As long as that guy does not want to be a devil to conquer the world, it is estimated that no one in the ruling class of the eastern plains will dare to provoke him.


    "You may rest assured of this, your holiness."


    Matthew smiles, and his milky beard trembles with his movements.


    "I have been prepared for this."


    Chang Wei, you said you can''t do martial arts Oh, no, Matthew. You said you didn''t know anything about it!


    Horna gritted her teeth in anger, but she couldn''t control her curiosity. After all, she was just a girl worthy of adulthood, and spent the first half of her life in the slums. Of course, she couldn''t control her emotions as well as those sophisticated old foxes.


    "Oh, then tell me what kind of preparations have been made?"


    As soon as horna finished, she felt something wrong with the atmosphere.


    The elders in the room looked at her with a look that made her feel sick.


    "So you were given to me as a gift of apology?"


    Sylvie looks at horna, more complicated than he is.


    "Hostages! It''s not a gift The latter immediately protested.


    Ignoring each other''s dying struggle, SIVI just wondered in his heart: why do the old guys like Mao think that if they send horna here, they won''t pursue their fault?


    "It''s not hard to understand."


    Perhaps the expression on Seaver''s face was too obvious to reveal his thoughts, said Nero.


    "Mr. Aldrich, do you remember what happened after you made a big scene in holy land?"


    "What happened after that?" Sylvie scratched his head suspiciously. "Ah, I seem to have hit the Pope."


    "Well, I''m not talking about this..."


    Nero, who didn''t know the inside story, was stunned and shook his head immediately.


    "I mean, after that Forget it Perhaps because he didn''t know what to say, Nero simply said, "after that, Lord Elijah and teacher Frey will live in your college? Although we understand the reason, people outside don''t know it. In fact, the most popular saying in the eastern plains is that our holy land gave you Lord Elijah and teacher Frey as gifts, which calmed your anger and did not continue to destroy the holy land. "Sylvie blinked his eyes twice, and then it came back.


    Nima, I have been the default of the whole eastern plain as the hungry ghost in color?!


    We haven''t even talked about love yet!


    The only one who wanted to fall in love was still standing after the death flag of "we will go back to love after this event" and knelt down in the mythological era thousands of years ago! Although


    make complaints about it in his heart, he actually didn''t care much about it.


    After all, as long as you get along with him for a certain period of time, you will find that he is in fact an honest man Good people.


    "Wait, miss ronger, why did you suddenly keep a distance from me after listening to Nero?"


    The little witch Kulan picked up her stool and walked back a few steps. She was about three or four meters away from SIVI. Then she turned around and looked serious.


    "I believe you, Aldrich."


    "But I can''t find any information about the word" believe "in your behavior


    "It''s not very nice, but can I take a bath in another room later?"


    "It''s just that I don''t believe what I mean."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think it''s better to keep a certain distance between friends. "


    "What happened to that wonderful pause?! This is exactly what I just came up with! "


    Byris coughs gently, reminding him that he is an ordinary person in a room full of monsters. Meanwhile, he interrupts the interaction between SIVI and Kulan.


    "It''s a little presumptuous, but can we now turn the subject back to the monster who nearly destroyed luzentin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    The official account of Chinese President PS: let''s see the exclusive story behind the dean''s arrival. Listen to your suggestions on the novel. Pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    As a party, bairis of course attaches great importance to the bionic demon and the meaning behind it.


    But after coming back from the world in the painting, the bionic demon seems to disappear, even the shadow can not be seen.


    If it wasn''t for a look of disappointment or anxiety on Sylvie''s face, bairis would have thought the sly monster had slipped away again.


    "That guy, I asked a kind friend to help me get something out of his belly You know, I''m too kind for torture. "


    Sylvie showed up and explained to the other side.


    Bairis opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say to the kind Sylvie, even if he had just killed dozens of people with a plain face.


    "Good friends?" Nero, who was a little familiar with Sylvie, was frank and curious: "is that Professor Franken? I remember that several archbishops of the heretical inquisition were so impressed with his interrogation techniques that they always wanted him to come to church and help


    "Franken''s words have been busy teaching students recently Even though we have absorbed some new professors in the Great Magic Festival, the teachers of our college are still a little weak and understaffed. " Sylvie shook his head and sighed.


    Can a guy whose interrogation technique is admired by the head of the vicious heresy judicial organ really become a professor?! What is he going to teach his students? When he interrogates others, is he to whip or iron first!


    make complaints about the cold sweat on his forehead, and he can''t stop tucking away in his heart. He swore that he would never send him to the strange college after he had a child.


    "If not Mr. Franken, is there anyone else in your college who can interrogate the bionic demon?" Nero is more curious about this: "I remember those ladies should not be talents in this field?"


    In fact, centaurs and other things will also be interrogated. Although the technique is relatively monotonous, we only have to tie people to the back, and then run around the college to ask questions when the other side has only half a breath. However, it is surprisingly effective in many cases


    Though Sylvie thought so in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face. Because he had already received the signal from the kind friend.


    So he closed his eyes, determined the spatial coordinates, and gently tapped his finger.


    All of a sudden, the space behind SIVI was like the surface of the water thrown into the stones, rippling in circles. Then, the center of the ripples was gradually engulfed by deep purple, and then the flame expanded and leaped around. Because of SIVI''s restriction, it gradually formed a huge purple fire ring with a height of more than five meters.


    "Space door?" Chaneliya, who has been wandering around the topic since just now, suddenly recognized the essence of the thing. As an old witch, she is good at this point. She is well-informed. She can almost tell a little bit of ugliness when she sees a novel thing.


    "Almost." Sylvie shrugged noncommittally.


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge black claw like the crane arm stretched out from the space door and dropped a lump of mud like bionic demon on the ground. The claw is covered with steel needle like black fur, and the breath of terror rises like a flame, which makes some people who look directly at this claw feel their eyes tingle.


    Byris, who was right next to his paw, was terrified, and Nero looked suspiciously at the not good paw, and then at Seaver, who was a light cloud.


    "Good friends?"


    "Good friends." Sylvie nodded firmly.


    Zanelia, if conscious, stood up, retreated to the wall and stood respectfully, waiting for the other to come.


    The claws quickly retracted, but with it came a more powerful breath gushing out of the space door, and even the flames that made up the space door swayed like a candle in the wind.


    When the momentum reached its peak, it suddenly disappeared. Except for the relief of Barrys, who was like Bailey out of the water, everyone knew that this was the sign that the other party was about to show up.


    The next moment, a small figure not much bigger than Kulan fell out of the space door.


    ¡°ouch£¡ Aldrich, you calculate my body. The direction of gravity on both sides of the door is not the same! "


    Immediately, the figure with animal ears and tail jumped up and waved a small fist in protest.


    It seems that denghe will encounter a failure in a certain way.


    However, although her face was full of indignation, the girl''s tail was flapping behind her, which showed that she was in a good mood. It was obvious that helo was very happy to see Seaver again and help him.Nero, Kulan and bairis are confused by this wonderful girl, but chanelia on the side is more respectful. As a witch who has signed a contract with Cerberus, she clearly realizes that the girl who looks like an ordinary Orc in front of her is actually a part of the monster whose strength is comparable to that of a demon.


    "I''ll talk about it later," SIVI said after patting the girl on the head and calming her down a little bit. "Tell us first. What do you know from the bionics?"


    Cerberus is the gatekeeper of hell and one of the executioners of the soul. Perhaps it can not extract other people''s memory like Sylvie, but in terms of torture soul, even ten sives can''t match it.


    Helo didn''t answer directly. Instead, she hugged SIVI and threw a proud look at Kulan. She didn''t know whether it was instinct or something. The girl took the little witch as her biggest enemy when she arrived


    "Well, what''s the matter?" Asked SIVI blankly.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just adding energy."


    "I forget this setting if you don''t say it..." Sylvie sighed helplessly. He didn''t notice that Kulan was eager to try. He just asked helo, "can you say it now?"


    "The guy has confessed that the chief culprit of this incident is the old cabinet Association, an underground organization composed of old generations of aristocrats. Although the current situation is not clear - rather, this guy''s status is not high, and he doesn''t know much about it - it seems that those abandoned by the times want to establish a unified country in the eastern plains, so as to regain their former glory... "


    "It''s a gamble, in a nutshell, of a group of people who can''t afford to gamble on everything," concluded Hurstwood (it''s a good activity to drop pie in the sky, cool mobile phone waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    The official account of Chinese President PS: let''s see the exclusive story behind the dean''s arrival. Listen to your suggestions on the novel. Pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    In the era of great migration, human society is not as fragmented as the later generations. All people are nationals of the unified empire omerrel. In fact, throughout human history, omerrel is the only country that has truly unified all mankind.


    And the emperor who established all this is the only king in legend, Turandot the great.


    At the beginning, there were 72 people who built this huge empire together with Turandot. After the establishment of omirrel, the 72 people were also awarded and became the first 72 nobles of the Empire.


    Although there were many new aristocrats in omirrel, the 72 noble blood lines still had a noble position in the Empire, which was second only to Turandot, which was hard for other nobles to achieve.


    Although there is no specific record in the literature, Turandot is undoubtedly a legend, and his life is much longer than that of his loyal ministers.


    From the time of the great migration, the seventy-two aristocrats have inherited five generations at most, and even the least have inherited three generations. However, the legend of Turandot is still not over, which can be seen from this.


    After the end of the great migration, Turandot made the unexpected decision of the seventy-two nobles. He bound the seven world axes with the blood of his seven descendants, and divided the huge empire of omerrel into seven and established seven new states.


    After the establishment of the "Prohibition of civil war in seven countries within a hundred years" and a series of rules known only to the inheritors of the seven kings'' blood, Turandot disappeared from people''s eyes.


    Some people said that he was tired of running a huge empire, so he left the throne and explored the new world as before he inherited the throne; others said that his deadline was coming, because he was afraid of the collapse of his empire in the civil war, so he made such a bad strategy; some people thought that Turandot was just bored to do such a thing, and the evidence is that he established OMI The main motive of the Reil empire was also boredom


    In a word, the seventy-two nobles, who were not restricted by Turandot, were shocked to find that after Turandot disappeared and the country was divided into seven, their original noble status disappeared. They even had to choose a new master among the seven kings who inherited Turandot''s blood.


    Unfortunately, when Turandot was in power, their high attitude had already made the seven kings resentful. In addition, those kings had their own confidants. Even if they were accepted, they did not return to the core position of the country.


    Many nobles failed to find an acceptor and finally fell into the world and became civilians


    However, the accumulation of these nobles over the past 100 years has not been in vain. After slowly understanding the situation, they are not willing to die like this. They form an organization secretly.


    The original name of this organization was called "old generation aristocratic rejuvenation front". The eastern plain will become the present state of numerous small countries, which has a lot to do with this organization.


    It was not until later that the king''s Council secretly contacted with this organization, and the turbulent organization changed its name to the old Council, and accepted the recruitment of the king''s Council in disguise and became the peripheral organization of the king''s Council.


    It should have been.


    "However, the internal members of the geriatric Association have found that in recent years, the geriatric association has been more and more ignored by the king''s Council, and some of its original subordinate organizations have also been bribed or simply incorporated by the king''s Council, which further weakens the Council and even reduces its influence to a very dangerous level."


    The old man will ask him about the cause of his dissatisfaction That''s why it happened. "


    The reason for the establishment of the old cabinet was to revive the supremacy of their seventy-two aristocrats. It is natural for them to feel dissatisfied.


    "Although I can understand the reason for their dissatisfaction But what does this have to do with the assassination of members of the king''s parliament? Just to get angry with yourself


    Sylvie rubbed his brow and asked in a very puzzled way, "would such a thing only push themselves to the forefront of the storm?"


    "No, that''s exactly how they distract people''s attention."


    The expression on helo''s face became very strange, as if he had seen a clown: "because they planned to carry out a so-called" big plan ", in order to prevent others from finding out something wrong, they made such a big thing to let other people''s eyes focus on the assassination of the king''s Council first..."


    "That is to say, compared with the importance of the so-called" grand plan "that they are carrying out, the assassination of members of the king''s Council is to the extent that it does not matter if it is exposed?" Nero finally understood what helo meant. However, different from her indifference to human affairs, and even completely irrelevant if it wasn''t for Sylvie''s request, Nero felt very uneasy about the other party''s "big plan."."Hello, did you ask about the big plan?" Seavy looked at the dog girl glued to him and asked curiously.


    "I didn''t ask for any specific information. I said just now that this guy is not in a high position in the senior chamber." Helo''s reply made Sylvie look a little disappointed.


    After a pause, the girl went on to say, "but when he was in the senior chamber, it seemed that he had overheard several internal members talking about the" grand plan "to mention the moon, so it is estimated that the big plan is related to the moon."


    "The moon?" Nero was stunned: "what''s on it?"


    Unlike the ignorant Nero, SIVI also put away his relaxed expression and became serious.


    As far as he knew, there was something really sealed on the quiet moon. If the elder really knew the existence of that thing, and found a way to liberate and control each other, then their threat was no less than that of Robert, who had made Sylvie chase after him for thousands of years.


    "It seems to be a serious matter." Nero frowned when he saw that even SIVI was facing a great enemy. "I will contact the church and find out all this as soon as possible."


    "Now you ask the necessary evil church to help with the investigation. I''m sure they won''t refuse it. I can also send a message on behalf of you." Horna, who had been lost for a long time as a gift, suddenly said, "it''s better that the guys will be ecstatic to be sure you don''t want to pursue them."


    "I can also ask other witches for information." Said chaneliya, lowering her head.


    "And the Intelligence Department of Lu zhanting!" Bairis raised his hand to improve his sense of being.


    "I''ll trouble you. I have to go back to Aldrich college first... " Sylvie nodded. "Three days later, I still meet here." (it''s a good activity to drop pie in the sky, cool mobile phone waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    The official account of Chinese President PS: let''s see the exclusive story behind the dean''s arrival. Listen to your suggestions on the novel. Pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    After taking over the Duchy of lucentin, he immediately stabbed the small action of the old Council to the king''s Council.


    The king''s Council, which had been plagued by the assassination, captured some members of the old Council who had already revealed their identities in a thunderstorm. After a series of torture, the king''s Council obtained similar information as that of Herod, and thoroughly confirmed the identity of the secret agent behind the Council.


    So when Sylvie swaggered back to Aldrich college, no one dared to jump out and continue to question him as a murderer - after all, no one wanted to offend a great magician.


    Except for one person.


    "Oh? Isn''t this the legendary great magician, Mr. SIVI Aldrich? What a rarity. " Sophia sat in the dean''s seat, looking down at SIVI.


    "Well, wait, isn''t this my college..."


    Sylvie''s eyes widened and he was surprised. "Are you going to usurp the throne?"


    "Oh, so you know this is your college."


    Even SIVI could hear the discontent in Sophia''s words. He could not change his face even in the face of the legendary devil. His eyes were wandering, and a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    If you think about it carefully, I''ve been skipping my shift recently and running around the eastern plain for a mess.


    Well, in fact, it''s not only the eastern plain, but also the mythological era thousands of years ago


    "I know you are busy, but you are the dean of the college. If you can, please stay in the college as much as possible."


    With a sigh, Sophia looked at Sylvie, who was a good confessor, and rubbed her forehead with some headache: "even if you don''t do anything, as long as you stay here, whether it''s students or professors, they will have a backbone in their hearts, and they can have more confidence in the face of various situations. Because they all look up to you and believe you. And you are the soul of this college


    "Well, I see."


    Even Sylvie couldn''t help being soft hearted.


    After the problem is solved, he plans to stay in College for a long time.


    "That''s good. Now there is an improvement plan for the college system that some professors, including Franken and I, have discussed. You can have a look. If there is no problem, the reform of the system will trouble you."


    Sophia nodded with satisfaction.


    "Why do I always feel cheated..."


    Having been arrested as soon as he returned to the college, Sylvie was subconsciously going to see the reform plan, but the next moment he realized that this was not the time to do such a thing.


    "I''m sorry, Sophia. I''ll see this report later. There''s something else."


    Then Seaver called fitter out.


    "Fitter, you help to issue an urgent task for all the students to go to the library to find a way to land on the moon."


    Although the silent moon seems to be over land, it is actually located at the junction of the main material plane and the kingdom of God.


    Even Sylvie can''t shuttle without getting the exact coordinates. It''s a small thing to cross to the kingdom of God accidentally. It''s a big problem if he''s lost in the void. Now he doesn''t have enough achievements to create the world again


    "I see." fitter pulled out her skirt and made a gesture like a maid''s salute, and her black ponytail danced with her. "Ah, speaking of it, yesterday, the messenger of the forest spirit came to Aldrich and said he wanted to tell you something."


    Sylvie thought the girl must have been hanging out with Alice recently, and had been contaminated by the girl who was determined to be the best maid.


    "I see. I''ll see them later." Stopping his mind full of train running thoughts, SIVI asked casually, "in a word, why aren''t you in the dean''s office when I come back?"


    "Ah, because it''s a pleasure to communicate with the child you just brought back Sylvie, I''m telling you, that kid, great! Although the memory unit seems to be a little subtle, it is extremely powerful in processing and computing power, and the judgment based on various situations is also very accurate and lacks human feelings. Although this can be regarded as a defect, it can guarantee the fairness of judgment. In this way, I will be able to free up more ability to do other things. The former Sita could not help anything except provide calculation power... "


    Fitter gushed with praise.


    And Sylvie understood a moment later that fitter''s "that child" meant dawn.


    As the last member of the three sages, Dawning has almost the strongest function among the three sages. But in terms of the accumulation of knowledge and human nature, it is far less than the great mage fitter.By the way, Kuran was also brought back to Aldrich by SIVI. However, the little witch who was proficient in magic medicine saw that the magic medicine field in the Aldrich college had been promoted to lv4, which was managed by the grass goblins, and the magic medicine greenhouse planted with many precious potions, the whole person could not move.


    In the end, Sylvie had to let her enjoy herself alone and arrange a room for her when she had enough.


    Nana, the black cat, originally wanted to visit the college because of the cat''s habits. However, she was scared by a student''s Emerald dragon just a few steps away. She ran into her face-to-face with her hellhound incarnation


    Naturally, the battle between cat and dog ended in helo''s victory. The miserable black cat could only return to its owner''s side and huddle in the corner in silence.


    Sylvie thinks that if his linguistics lv6 is also effective in cat language, he might hear things like "jade dragon is so terrible, POI with three heads is terrible, and magic academy is terrible..." In this case.


    "Oh? Sylvie has brought the girl back


    I don''t know why. Sophia sighed with a look of "I knew it." she picked up the black tea that Alice had just brewed for a while, blew the heat and took a sip: "I''m almost used to it What excuse did you bring it back this time? New students? Or a new professor? Or is it that our Lord SIVI finally has a mage''s retinue? "


    "Why use this kind of saying that makes me feel like a heartless man..." West Wei is embarrassed face to make complaints about one side.


    But Sophia ignored SIVI and drank black tea to wait for fitter''s answer.


    "It''s said that the child is Sylvie''s daughter," said fitter with a wicked smile.


    Then she saw Sophia puff of black tea.


    "Poof -- cough, female, daughter --?!" (it''s a good activity to drop pie in the sky, cool mobile phone waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    The official account of Chinese President PS: let''s see the exclusive story behind the dean''s arrival. Listen to your suggestions on the novel. Pay attention to the public address of the starting point of Chinese net (WeChat adds friends - add the official account - enter qdread), quietly tell me!


    Because he always felt that his life would be in danger if he stayed in the dean''s room, Sylvie slipped away before Sophia got angry.


    "Teacher?"


    It was only after a short walk in the college castle that he met Eliza head-on.


    "Eliza, how are you doing with magic?"


    SIVI noticed, and when Sophia didn''t come, he asked.


    As SIVI''s first student, Eliza''s original qualification was only in the middle class of Aldrich college. Even with Sylvie''s words and deeds and a little preference, the girl''s magic progress did not get too far away from other students.


    It was not long ago that the girl was able to liberate the funeral siren in her body to a certain extent, and her ability was just like a sublimation. Her magic accomplishment was so rapid that she could catch up with the talent Theo, who was favored by the element of wind.


    "Well, the progress is quite good Although there is always a little subtle feeling. " Eliza scratched her cheek and said with an unnatural look.


    "Subtle feelings? Can you describe it in detail? "


    Originally, SIVI planned to go to the reception hall to meet the messengers sent by the Forest Elves. However, the other party could wait so long when Sylvie was not in Aldrich, which also showed that what they wanted to know themselves should not be that kind of extremely urgent matter, so it should not matter to delay a little bit.


    Besides, how can Forest Elves be more important than their own students?


    "I don''t know if it''s good or bad Recently, the speed of magic refining is faster and faster, and the accumulation is more and more profound. Every time we make progress, we always have a wonderful feeling of being enriched It''s like something''s been filled up. "


    Eliza, with her delicate golden brow, tried to describe the feeling she felt.


    "Well..."


    Sylvie didn''t have a special feeling, but generally speaking, it''s not a bad thing to have a sense of fullness unless it''s parasitized by something or cursed by something strange.


    It''s just that according to Eliza''s symptoms, I''m afraid the weird funeral siren has something to do with the situation.


    Even if SIVI has reached the legend, he can''t find out what the funeral siren is unless he dissects Eliza''s soul


    "Anyway, it''s better to be cautious. In recent days, you should stop learning and practicing magic." Finally, SIVI breathed out and patted the girl on the shoulder and made a decision: "after I''ve been busy for a period of time, I should be training in the college for a period of time. At that time, I''ll help you with your practice and try to find out the cause of this situation."


    "Well, thank you, teacher."


    Eliza nodded, her long golden hair rose, and a sweet smile appeared on her pretty face, which made Seaver lose her mind.


    Eliza, who was just a green girl more than a year ago, has become a beautiful girl now.


    After sighing to himself, SIVI thought of Theo, who had grown so fast recently that he could not wear his own clothes. He was filled with emotion.


    While Theo, who was adjusting his magic weapon in the alchemy workshop, sneezed a little, then lifted the silver wire in front of him, tilted his head and showed a puzzled look.


    However, she soon put this little puzzle behind her head and continued to maintain her magic device.


    After saying goodbye to Eliza, SIVI finally arrived at the reception hall.


    The messenger of the forest spirit had been informed by fitter and had been waiting in the hall.


    The visitor is an acquaintance of Sylvie, the spirit winter who took care of Sylvie''s party as early as in the ancient forest sea.


    "Long time no see, Adrian. May the moon of silence protect you." After seeing Sylvie, winter''s face showed a faint joy, and made a forest ELF''s unique ritual action towards SIVI.


    Sylvie returned the ceremony in a similar way.


    "Elder winter, what do you want to tell me about your coming to Aldrich this time?"


    Since the other side has already explained his intention, Sylvie doesn''t need to talk to each other from scratch.


    "Yes, it''s a bit cheeky, but I''d like to get some help from you and your college, if I can."


    Even though it''s too good to be able to talk with the old fox for a long time.


    "That''s natural. If a friend is in trouble, we will try our best to help." Sylvie didn''t laugh, and immediately agreed.


    Not long ago, when Sophia asked for help from the Forest Elves, even though the Elves were in a state of waste, they still sent the moon god guards to help. This time, SIVI would like to reciprocate.Of course, he didn''t make any promises. In his words, he only said to "try his best". Even if the other party put forward some difficult requirements, as long as he tried his best, he would have nothing to say even if he could not help.


    "Aldrich, you should have heard that we elves once had" three sacred things. " Wendt''s face showed an irresistible joy and did not hide much. Then he began to tell: "the spring of life and the spear. The month of disaster has been lost for a long time, and it is impossible to find it. But the world tree has always been on the red moon. You know that the world tree is the root of our family. In fact, our family has been left by studying ancient high elves hundreds of years ago The magic classics come here to create a brand-new quasi artifact. "


    "Quasi artifact?" Sylvie frowned.


    There is no quasi artifact in the classification of magic items in the world.


    "Yes, it''s called the key to the moon. It has only one function, that is to go to the moon! However, in the catastrophe a while ago, we found that the world tree did not succeed in self purification and was still in a polluted state. In this case, it is no doubt that going to the moon is a way of self destruction. Therefore, the members of the moon pavilion have decided to seal up the "key to the scarlet moon." Winter didn''t give siveto much time to think about it. He kept on saying, "however, half a month ago, the key to the moon was stolen. It took us a long time to find out that it was an organization of your humanity that stole it. "


    Although SIVI did not say a word, he had a vague guess.


    Sure enough, after a pause, winter went on, as Sylvie had expected, "it''s called the Council of the aged." (it''s a good activity to drop pie in the sky, cool mobile phone waiting for you! Focus on the Chinese official account (WeChat add friends add official account - enter qdread), join in! Everyone has a prize. Now pay close attention to qdread WeChat official account!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    As he had long guessed that it was the old people''s club that killed him, Sylvie was not too surprised.


    But soon he noticed something he hadn''t thought of before.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Wait a minute. Can that quasi artifact key only lead to the scarlet moon? " "I mean, can it lead people to the quiet moon?" he asked


    "No. The quiet moon is the root of our faith. How can we make an act of touching the moon god? " Winter shook his head and denied in a firm voice with no room for turning.


    Sylvie Yang raised his eyebrows.


    There are two moons in this world - well, actually there were three, but the golden moon has been pulled into the refuge of chaos by Alexander, the magic emperor of unknown ages. So now there are only quiet moon (blue moon) and scarlet moon in the sky.


    Misled by his common sense before crossing, Seaver almost subconsciously understood the moon in the message "the elder will go to the moon for some action" as a quiet moon hanging in the night sky for a long time.


    On the quiet moon, imoku, one of the three ancestors of ozagki, is sealed. To be honest, even if the cards are all out, SIVI is not sure that he can win.


    So when he knew that the old people''s club was planning to land on the moon, he went straight back to the college and began to prepare with full steam.


    Even Nero, horna and zanellia understood the situation as a very urgent situation because of SIVI''s excessive reaction. It is estimated that the pure white church, the necessary evil church, and some idle black witches and witches have been launched by them to prepare for the future battle.


    But now, Sylvie suddenly realized that he had made a mistake, and that group of funny people in the cabinet were not as bold as they thought.


    Now, Sylvie''s mood is really complicated. For example, he slapped a primary school student, and the other party was crying for revenge. When he contacted his brother in a hurry and prepared for the fight, he found that the pupil had brought a junior high school student who was not much older than him


    You''re teasing me!


    On the scarlet moon, only the original sacred World Tree of the high elves is sealed, and the source of the world tree polluted is from the arm of the Lord of pestilence.


    Although the Lord of pestilence was indeed a rare fighting demon king in the mythical age, he almost fought from the time when he came to the material plane of the main body until the end of the mythical age.


    But Sylvie was not much worse. Even if his front anus was not the Lord of plague, could he still have his anus no more than one arm of his opponent?


    In addition, the self-consciousness of the world tree was hard to condense. Yike was also taken out of it by SIVI, and she was incorporated into one of the three sages. I''m afraid even the world tree doesn''t pose a big threat to herself now


    Seeing Sylvie''s face suddenly becoming a little tired, winter said dejectedly, "sure enough, please help me get back the key to the moon. Is it too grudging?"


    No, no, no, no, I just think the opponent is too funny and suddenly lose their morale


    Xi Wei make complaints about her.


    "Elder winter, I don''t know that apart from the key to the moon, do you have any way to send people to the moon?" He asked, plucking himself together.


    "Yes." Wen nodded: "when making the key to the scarlet moon, we have referred to the ceremony designed by our ancestors to seal the world tree, including the steps of sending things to the moon."


    Think about it. If the high elves in the mythological age didn''t have the means to send things to the moon, how did the big world tree get to the moon?


    "So, according to your present ability, what is the maximum size you can send to the moon?"


    Sylvie''s index finger unconsciously taps on the armrest of the sofa, wondering what to do this time.


    Although the fact that his opponent is too weak to be worth a long journey makes Seaver a bit frustrated, but he can''t do such a thing as leaving with a burden. No matter how he says and does now, everything he says and does represents the image of the college. If things like this can be solved more beautifully, in the future, the college will be more accepted in the eastern plains High.


    Although it is estimated that the status of Aldrich college will not be easily shaken before SIVI falls.


    "As long as the Moon Lake can reflect the full picture of things, we can send the moon." For some reason, winter seemed confident in this.


    "You haven''t developed that lake before?"


    Sylvie remembers the last time the dark moon happened, or he and flea rushed to the moon lake.


    "Well, but some ancient books from the mythological era were found in the reconstruction of our homes. According to the above records, the moon lake used to be the place where our family held many ancient ceremonies, so now it has been reused." Seeing that his mission was expected to be completed, winter replied with a smile: "plus, after the disaster, the demons on the lake have been tame a lot Of course, I don''t think it can be done without Miss Theo''s help


    "Oh, I see. I heard a little about theo." Sylvie touched his chin clearly.During the dark moon incident, Theo had secretly fed many demons and was preached by Sylvie.


    However, what she did unintentionally aroused the favor of the demons. After the dark moon event, some demons who had been treated well by Theo even began to approach the elves voluntarily and were willing to pay labor for food.


    Later, when Theo and Eliza went back to the ancient forest sea for a visit, most of the demons she had fed were driven by her, and even the forest elves who did not know the truth were frightened because of their large scale


    At first, fitter told the story as an anecdote to Sylvie, and the smile passed, but he didn''t expect that there was such a meaning behind it.


    It seems that Theo is not only a girl favored by the wind, but also the demons have a natural closeness to her.


    I really picked up the treasure by accident Even if Theo didn''t have this ability, he would treat her as a treasure.


    While Sylvie''s divergent thinking has once again fascinated him, he suddenly thinks of the package of educational reform that Sophia handed him.


    Although he has not yet finalized the final version of the Dean, he has also looked through the whole text on the way, and he thinks it is really very good - admittedly, it is quite different from the school system on earth, but since this is a fantasy world, it is acceptable that there are some differences.


    Is not this opportunity to wage war with the old cabinet association the best time to implement the new system?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

How to write this chapter today is not right So let''s take a day off and let me straighten out my thoughts again


    I''m terribly sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    Since the time of the night devil, many people have been thinking about the scenery on the moon. The evidence is that the paintings and poems with this theme have never been cut off. Even in modern times, when most of the documents before the great migration were lost, many works about the moon still remained.


    Unfortunately, it was only after she set foot on the scarlet moon that niola realized that the existence of the monster that had been hanging in the sky was not as beautiful as the poets and painters imagined.


    The thin air can be comparable to the top of the cliff on the west land. Even with the constitution of the three turn swordsman of niola, there is a faint feeling of chest tightness here.


    And that''s just the beginning.


    Desolate to be comparable to the Gobi environment No, at least there are some drought tolerant weeds in the Gobi, and there is no vegetation in the view here.


    If it was not for the cave that they came out of, obviously, it was not formed by nature, but by the hands of intelligent creatures, he would have felt that there was no life on the barren moon.


    The only thing that can be said to be amazing is probably the sky, which is far more magnificent than the quiet moon, with blue as the background color, supplemented by colorful giant planet.


    That''s where human beings were originally living.


    "Sir bartner, do you really think it''s OK to carry out the Shenmu plan so early?"


    Niola, holding her sword handle nervously, asked Ellen bartner, the leader of the trip, one of the three current heads of the Council of elders, and one of the most noble blood among the 72 aristocrats of the pre historical era.


    "I always feel that the creatures on the moon can''t be trusted..."


    "Abyss demons can''t be trusted, but witches and witches can get enough from them. It''s the same with the monsters on the moon. "


    Ellen bartner, looking back at niola, said coldly.


    But the abyss demons have at least one contract to restrain


    Niola was full of resentment in her heart.


    As if seeing through niola''s displeasure, Ellen bartner frowned and said in a deep voice, "and our divine wood project can no longer be delayed."


    Different from the peripheral aristocratic descendants like niola, as one of the aristocratic inheritors of the first ancestor of the Geriatric Society, Allan naturally knows more and more detailed information.


    This time, the affairs of the Council of elders were indeed a bit unorthodox. At first, they instigated the relationship between the mage Association and the king''s Council, so that some stupid kings began to deal with the magicians. Then, they forged some evidence to drag the pure white church into the mire. For a time, the whole eastern plain was in chaos.


    However, there are many capable people and strange people in this era. With the wisdom of the magicians, the chaos did not last long and gradually stabilized.


    So in order to let everyone''s eyes continue to focus on the quagmire and ignore other things, several senior members of the Council made a stupid decision - they actually began to assassinate the monarch of a small country!


    In the light of this principle, if the king''s parliament is exposed a little, the first punishment will be found out after the king leaves the parliament.


    It''s not a big deal for a dog to be naughty, but if the dog dares to bite its master, it will have no second ending except to turn it into a pot of fragrant meat!


    Although the killing of bionic demons, which had been cultivated for decades at the beginning of the cabinet old Association, could be regarded as effective, but in recent days, only nine of the twelve bionic demons have come back safely, and the other three have disappeared


    This is an extremely dangerous signal. Maybe the king''s Council or the Sorcerer''s Association will catch them. Once they get information directly directed at the Council of elders from their mouths, then the only thing waiting for this organization is disaster!


    It is because of this that the Council of elders of the cabinet has been working with all its strength in recent days. It has not only brought many countries into chaos through terrorist attacks, price disruptions and cult spreading, but also seized the key to the moon that Forest Elves have coveted for a long time - this is the most important part of Shenmu plan!


    But even so, the situation of the old cabinet association is not optimistic. We can only see whether the Shenmu plan can be successfully completed.


    Of course, this kind of inside information can''t be said now, and it has no effect except for bringing down morale.


    "Monsieur bartner, these guys are here."


    After walking a long way in the Gobi, niola awakened Allan Patna, who was still thinking about something.


    The guys he talked about were the natives on the moon, a humanoid with green hair and bronze skin that looked like elves.


    In fact, this creature is more like an underground drow than a forest elf.


    They are all world trees born on the scarlet moon. But at the time of its birth, it was polluted by the power of the Lord of pestilence, and became a monster quite different from the high elves, whose personality was much more cruel and ferocious.


    They call themselves the blood elves, and the Council of elders calls them the withered elves.Even if there is a world tree, even if there is a world tree, it has not created a country''s population out of thin air since it was sealed by the moon


    The language of the withered elves is somewhat similar to Russian, but it sounds more sharp and harsh. The language belongs to the ancient elvish language. Fortunately, the members of the old chamber Association have already prepared for their followers to translate the words they just said.


    In fact, they would not know that there was such a strange race on the red moon, and the world tree of the elves, even though they received the information from the scarlet moon by an unintentional magic divination.


    "They''re saying hello to us..." The translator translated with some uncertainty.


    "Tell them that they don''t have to do it." As soon as Allan raised his hand, he planned to skip the stage of politeness: "I just want to ask, are they ready for the things they said at the beginning?"


    The withered spirit did not know if he understood Allan''s words, so he murmured.


    "He''s asking us for water and cloth..."


    A lot of cold sweat appeared on the translator''s forehead. I can see that the other side''s words should be more than that. However, from my own standpoint, some of the not so wonderful words were not translated.


    What''s more, the beautiful cloth on the moon is quite different from that on the withered water.


    "Tell them that we bring things, but only when we see what they promise, we can trade."


    With a big wave of his hand, Allan said decisively.


    As soon as his voice fell, there were some monsters that looked like tree people walking slowly with a sense of terror


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    Compared with the three major forces, the old cabinet Association certainly lacks more than a little.


    But the biggest short board is still the lack of hard power.


    The king''s Council controls all the troops in the eastern plains, the pure white church holds the theocracy and has the faith of all the clergy. The mage association is far ahead of the two in terms of destructive power.


    On the other hand, although it has 72 aristocrats, it is still only a branch of the king''s Council. Naturally, it can not have the hard power to resist the three forces.


    This is also the main reason why they took risks to implement the Shenmu plan. The first step of Shenmu plan was to exchange various high-end forces in the hands of withered elves through various living materials.


    The moon is not without threat. In fact, before the world tree was sealed, there were Aboriginal creatures in this desolate land.


    That creature is called the moon beast.


    From the appearance, the moon beast is a kind of white creature between the skinned frog and the skinned rabbit. They are different in size. The big one is about the size of a dragon, and the smaller one is about the size of a finger. However, the largest number is the size of a farm cow.


    These creatures have no eyes, but they have a sea anemone like tentacles in the front of their noses, which allow them to sense things around them.


    Moon beasts are extremely evil creatures. They have the common features of all dark creatures, that is, they can use dark magic. At the same time, they also master the magic like ability of the mind system. They can detect the thinking of others, influence others'' emotions and thoughts to a certain extent, and deprive others of their perception. They are very difficult monsters.


    Among the withered elves, there is a king who controls the moon beasts. As long as you kill the king, you can solve all the moon beasts once and for all. But up to now, there is no evidence that the withered spirit can show the existence of the king


    In a word, the existence of the moon beast once made the withered elves suffer great damage. The most sad period of time was that the withered Elves were killed by the moon beasts as soon as they were born, so that the withered elves became extremely tyrannical under the influence of the plague Lord. In order to fight against these monsters, the withered elves could suppress the violent impulse and unite under the instinct of survival.


    It turns out that there is pressure that motivates.


    Under the persecution of the moon beast, the withered elves actually found a way to compete with it in the desperate situation.


    They made huge puppets out of the dead branches of the world tree, and infused the power of the Lord of pestilence into their blood. They themselves performed the function of the heart and served as the transformation furnace and control center of magic power to drive the puppets to act.


    This kind of puppet is called the withered giant statue, and the withered spirit who controls it is called the master tree man.


    ¡­¡­ Fortunately, there are no walkers in the withered elves. Otherwise, this kind of puppet will probably be called Gundam or the first aircraft.


    It is the war puppet named the withered giant statue that the cabinet will look at.


    In this era, the alchemy life technology has long been lost, and the production of magic statues has also fallen into a quagmire. Except for the Aldrich college, which came out of nowhere, none of the human forces can produce more than ten war puppets at one breath. Of course, this refers to the giant puppets that can reverse a war The small puppets with the highest fighting power equal to Knights are not included.


    The elder will pass the test, only to find that all the indicators of the withered colossus are much higher than the war puppets of this era. The magic below the three rings can''t even break through the world tree armor covered with plague magic!


    And the fact that someone drives avoids the defect that war puppets are mentally retarded and easy to be killed by tricks.


    You know, many of the ancient colossus found in the ruins can still operate with combat power comparable to the demons of level 30 or above. However, the basic Crusade level is only level 26 because the thinking mode is too simple for people to see through and then kill them with some small hands


    "We are the last to come up." After making a deal with the withered elves, Allan Patna took them along the mark left by the members of the Council of elders and headed for the temporary residence built by the Council on the moon: "it is estimated that soon, the people of the king''s Council will find something wrong, but the key to the scarlet moon is in our hands. It''s not so easy to make a new one. They can''t catch up with me Here we are. As long as we can recuperate in the world for a while, there should be no problem in counterattack on the ground. "


    When he was on the ground, it was he who fought against all opinions and established a trading relationship with the withered elves when no one had taken the signal of the moon to heart. Now he played such an unexpected and huge role. Naturally, Alan bartner felt that he was too wise and wise.


    However, niola turned her lips out of sight of each other: she had already made contact with the withered elves, but she did not live next to each other. Instead, she built a stronghold from scratch in the distance. It seems that the other two leaders, like themselves, do not believe in these strange creatures.


    Ellen looked up at the sky, which was much darker than the ground. Her face sank and she said in a low voice, "there is going to be a sandstorm soon. Please move quickly. If you can''t get to the stronghold before the sandstorm..."It''s not surprising that he''s a little worried.


    Although on the red moon, because of the thin air, the power of sandstorm is not too strong, even compared with the continuous gale on the cliff of the west land, once the sandstorm rises, the surrounding area will be immediately covered by sand dust, and the direction is difficult to distinguish.


    What''s worse, in this case, those monsters who don''t need eyes will also hide in the sandstorm, covetously at them, ready to eat at any time!


    If they had not reached the stronghold, they would have been impeached by other senior ministers and would have fallen to the throne of the three heads of state. If they had been blessed by their ancestors to take the throne at the age of less than 30, they would have caused a lot of dissatisfaction with other surnames.


    As soon as he spoke, no matter who was in the team, he began to bite his teeth and sped off. After all, no matter what these people think in their minds, at least they are the clans in the chariot of the BATNA clan. If they lose power, they will not benefit.


    Just as the figure of the group gradually disappeared in the sand, a golden beetle about the size of a thumb came out of the sand, dodged the attack of a lizard sized moon beast, shook its body, spread its wings, and flew quietly towards the place where the pedestrian was


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    "Kamiyou, do you know what''s going on with the college''s urgent call for us to come back?"


    Walking in the hallway of Aldrich college, Dorothy asked with a puzzled look on her face.


    It is not only their four monitor, but all the students who are on field duty in the field seem to have been called back by the emergency call of the college. Now the unknown students are full of the auditorium of the college castle, waiting for the high-level of the college to give them an explanation.


    The four class leaders, as representatives of the students, went to the dean''s office to ask why.


    "I know it won''t be so depressing," kamiyu said, with a straight face and a dejected look. "It''s just a little bit short! I''m just a little short of catching the wanted man... "


    "To be more open, you''ve found the hiding place of the guy and told the city guards. Even if you''re not there, they should have caught him."


    Tanis patted Camille on the shoulder and comforted. I don''t know if he finally got used to the food outside. Recently, he has been puffed up and become almost the same as the little fat man before.


    "But in this way my mission will fail! The three credits that have floated in front of me have gone away. Is there anything more tragic than this? " Kamiyou''s face is full of resentment.


    "Speaking of it, I have heard Professor Sophia say that some of the institutions of the college will be reformed recently..."


    Riedel touched his chin and said thoughtfully, "is this something to do with it?"


    "I don''t think some reforms will bring us all back. In the past, when we revised the school rules, didn''t the college send the information to our personal student ID card? " Dorothy''s long forefinger pressed against her lips, pondered for a moment, and then shook her head.


    However, Riedel''s words aroused the interest of several other little guys.


    Kamiyou thought that maybe after SIVI came back, he was very dissatisfied with the defamation of idrick by the king''s Council some time ago, so he decided to go to war with the king''s Council.


    "You wait and see, the president will surely lead us to step down those damned nobles and establish a new world order!"


    The more he said, the more excited he became. Finally, he waved to the other three people with lofty sentiments.


    "Hello, my family is also a noble, ok..." Little fatan Tanis was very dissatisfied that his family was also included in the ranks of attacks by kamiyu.


    Of course, because this conjecture was too absurd, it was quickly denied by the kids.


    But interestingly, the reason why the kids deny this conjecture is simply that SIVI will not deliberately intervene in the reconstruction of social order and the eternal curse of emperor Turandot. However, no one thinks that Sylvie can not level down the king''s Council.


    It has to be said that the position of the dean in their mind can be compared with the omnipotent gods


    "Is it possible to recruit new students?" Tanis scratched some of his waxy hair and tried to guess: "although our academy is already a top magic school, we are the smallest in size and the smallest in number among all the upper magic colleges? Perhaps the Dean thinks that the expansion of the college will make him more worthy of his name


    This conjecture is not groundless.


    Some time ago, when he was recruiting new students, the students, including the four of them, were also called back to help prepare and deal with affairs. However, after a severe winter, many students failed to return to Aldrich before the end of the enrollment.


    "No, the time interval between the two groups of students can''t be that short." Dorothy smoothed her long hair, but in the end she felt unlikely.


    "Then, Dorothy, why do you think the college is calling us back?"


    Tanis simply asked the girl beside him.


    "It''s all at the door of the dean''s office. Why should I guess? Just ask the dean. " Dorothy rolled her eyes, and then gently knocked on the mahogany door.


    Although there is a way to land on the moon, SIVI has not rushed to the moon to kill himself.


    He was well aware of the benefits of enough intelligence to explore a strange place.


    So he simply exchanged a nest for a scout beetle, then made a nest, and sent it to the moon through the ritual of Forest Elves.


    As soon as they reached the moon, the scouting beetles climbed out of their nests and scrambled in all directions.


    Then tens of thousands of intelligence was sent back to Aldrich college, far and away.


    It''s a pity that the right to scout beetles is only open to SIVI. Other people can''t link the radio waves that the beetles send out that can span the distance between the earth and the moon


    But even if SIVI only picked out some important intelligence processing, he now has a fairly good grasp of the general situation on the moon.


    To be honest, whether it''s the moon beast, the withered elves, or the old people who hide in the moon and are doing some small moves, Sylvie alone can wipe them out.But that doesn''t get the effect that SIVI wanted to do at first.


    "just after solving the goblin, students are always in a state of leisure. Let those old-fashioned guys be our students'' target for sharpening and testing. "


    Although they had experienced such events as winter change and the fight against vermore balore, the enemy of gods, the former did not bring much urgency under the orderly arrangement of SIVI, and the latter was Sofia, and others had only knocked on the drums at most


    The first students who have been enrolled since the establishment of the college are good, but the second one is obviously short of training.


    This time, someone sent his face to the door and put out a gesture that people couldn''t help but want to smoke them. SIVI felt that it would be too wasteful to take them a meal. Moreover, as long as we grasp it well, we can also push out the new system in the process of pumping each other


    Of course, ''the attic will be too much to learn'' sounds like it''s a bully, and sivy will not say it. To motivate students to get their energy, it will take a little bit of a fool.


    There was a tap from the red wood gate.


    "Come in." Sivy wrote a manuscript in her heart and said in a loud voice.


    Last year, there were four little rookies. This year, they have become qualified magicians, and then they are in a row, waiting for the opening of SIVI sitting in the main position.


    "Are you ready to save the world, gentlemen?"


    So SIVI smiled and said in a loud voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    Walking on the desert land like Gobi, SIVI scratched his head.


    "Although it has been investigated, it is still very desolate to see with my own eyes..."


    Just like before, because he had already dropped his scouting beetle on the moon, which naturally left his magic mark.


    Once he has left his magic mark, let alone the gap between the two worlds, even in another world, SIVI can leap through the void.


    "In those children are still adapting to the new magic device now, in order to ensure that the future can be carried out smoothly, it is up to me to clean up all the unstable factors."


    At first, SIVI wanted to go straight through the elves'' ritual, and then he was shot dead.


    Some more daring members came to have a look and found that the magic items which were so valuable that few of the ordinary kings had turned into vermicelli, which was obviously destroyed by their irresistible power in an instant.


    Before they wake up from their fright, the sound of the spear breaking through the air, which makes their scalp numb, comes again


    "Well, all the three heads of the Council have been killed The master mother of the withered spirit was also stabbed to death, but these guys seem to want to revive her with the help of the plague force. Forget it, I will secretly seal off the source of the plague later. I should be able to cheat them with the plague power accumulated over the years But the boss of the moon beast actually escaped my long gun. It''s a little bit hanging But I guess it''s frightening. As long as I stay on the moon, I won''t dare to show up. "


    Sylvie closed his eyes, learned about the current situation by scouting beetles, and nodded with satisfaction: "so even if all the little guys come up here, as long as they don''t be too careless, they won''t encounter fatal accidents..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Last time, SIVI shot the devil 800 miles away Cough, I took the wrong script.


    Although he shot the three heads of the old society and the mother of the withered elves with five spears hundreds of kilometers away, and scared away the messengers behind the moon beast, in fact, SIVI was not as easy to write as he showed.


    He is a magician, not a fighter. Naturally, it is impossible to throw the spear for hundreds of kilometers through his arms No, it should be said that even soldiers can''t do this


    In fact, after throwing the spear, he directly modified the law of the local world, so that the spear would not be affected by the moon''s gravity, air friction, and other external forces. Only in this ideal situation could the spear fly all the way to the enemy designated by SIVI along the preset route.


    After that, he shot through all the defenses, even though he couldn''t even raise his mind to resist. Naturally, he used the effect of the law and the legendary prestige carried on the spear.


    As far as this point is concerned, the messenger behind the moon beast who can escape under the pressure of legend has reached the level of half legend even if it is not a legend.


    Of course, it is not SIVI''s opponent, so scared by Sylvie''s shot, he went underground and refused to show his head again


    It is worth mentioning that this does not mean that SIVI is invincible.


    The main reason why he was able to tamper with the law so easily is that the moon is in the gap between the two worlds of the main material plane and the kingdom of God. The two world laws collide, making the laws on this planet present an ambiguous situation. For Sylvie, who once had creation experience, there are many loopholes like a sieve, so it is natural to interpret and tamper with them Outside relaxed


    This also gives SIVI a new understanding of the legend power that the ancestor of the vampire sisters, Balian K. arukado, said, "legends will try to create the world later." without the experience of creating the world, even SIVI can''t use the power of law so easily


    Therefore, this fighting method of hanging and exploding the sky can only be used in places where there are many omissions in this law or some plane fragments. In the plane where the law is perfect and rigorous, the strength of SIVI is still only legendary.


    Two days later --


    "is this the moon? Unexpected desolation... " Dressed in a mage''s robe specially made by the Academy for this trip to the moon, Riedel walked on the white sand dunes, looking at the deserted surface of the moon and sighing softly.


    If the moon has its own consciousness, it will certainly be furious: NIMA is for Mao, everyone should feel a real desolation when they step here?!


    There are three other figures behind him, but they are not the other three monitor close to him.


    "Monitor, I think it''s better for us to go to the designated campus as soon as possible." Hillwin suggested softly.


    Behind her, Donald, as a wizard''s retinue, nodded his head in agreement with his master.


    In addition to the two of them, the last one is xiaomisha, who has just joined the college.


    Riedel looked back at them, and though he regretted not being in the same group with the three close friends, the other three in the group were all familiar with themselves.


    "Yes." Riddell kindly took a map out of his arms.


    In theory, in this desolate Gobi, even maps are useless.


    But amazingly, after Riedel unfolded the map, an arrow appeared on the map, indicating where they were. In addition, there were blue dots indicating where the Academy was located and red dots indicating where the enemy camp was.


    In fact, in the beginning, SVW developed this kind of special map according to the GPS standard through the network positioning formed by detecting beetles. But later, it was more like a map in various games than GPS


    Well, it''s not a mistake to be more intuitive anyway Finally, Sylvie could only squeeze his nose and perfect the map by mistake.


    Although Sylvie claims to his students that this is a journey to save the world, some professors in the core circle know that this is actually a test for students to become more mature and stable.


    After all, SIVI is not a sage NPC in all kinds of games. It is clearly set to be too strong, but he still leaves behind some intelligence and equipment and lets the so-called protagonists run to fight the boss. He is like a man who has nothing to do. He should eat and sleep at home


    If there is a real need to save the world, the goods will be forced to come to the door by themselves. Who knows if the leading characters are trustworthy. In case of a "victory or defeat is a matter of military affairs, great Xia, please come back again", then it will be useless


    Aldrich''s students were divided into groups of three or five, and were randomly transported to all locations on the moon except the enemy base camp.


    It''s not that SIVI can''t transfer them directly to the fourth school district. In fact, it''s much easier to simply transfer them to the fourth school district. It''s just that from the moment we set foot on the moon, the training for the students has already started.Finding the fourth school district in the vast Gobi is only the first step. If there is a map, it is not difficult.


    At present, the withered spirit is busy reviving his mother, and the elder is busy fighting for power and profit. Naturally, he has no leisure to worry about the sudden emergence of the children. The only threat to the students is the moon beast.


    "This thing It''s disgusting! "


    Donald pushed back the moon beast, which was not much bigger than wolfhound, and yelled: "it seems that I have seen through my attacks!"


    "Don''t swing around there, I can''t aim!" Hillwin also called out, "goo, if it wasn''t for Cuicui that I couldn''t bring..."


    By the way, Cuicui is their jade dragon.


    Although the other side protested against the name, they finally compromised under hillwin''s gem offensive (GEMS without magic in this world are cheap).


    It was just then that Riedel, who had been watching the moon beast, suddenly spoke.


    "Donna, get me back!"


    Xiaomisha was startled, but in accordance with his instructions, she took out a crystal and threw it on the ground. There was a magic array on the ground immediately.


    Then the little girl sang a few words. Donald, who was waving his sword to ward off the moon beast, suddenly disappeared and appeared in the center of the magic circle.


    Misha originally studied space magic, but she was still in school for a short time. In addition, the talent needed for space magic was too terrifying, so she finally took the second place and learned Summoning Magic.


    Just now that is one of the applications of Summoning Magic, which can pull friendly forces from afar to your side at one time.


    At the same time that Donald was still bewildered and unable to understand the situation, Riedel started.


    The instant vacuum tears the moon''s chest, and a white ball shoots into the other''s body from the wound.


    The next moment, the moon beast inflated like a balloon and exploded.


    "That is "Sylvia''s wall of the wind" As she carefully dodged her opponent''s flying limbs and broken arms, she was surprised to recognize Riedel''s magic.


    Sylvia''s wind wall is originally a two ring magic, mainly used for defense, not so rare wind element magic. But now, Riedel sent it into the enemy''s body and launched it. Its destructive power is amazing, which is comparable to the ordinary three ring and even four ring magic.


    "The true meaning of magic is not powerful power, but ingenious use," the Dean told us half a year ago Riedel chuckled. "We just did what he said."


    Hillwin was a little confused.


    Although she ranked second in the college, she was no worse than those in the front line in terms of theoretical results alone, and even better than those who did not like rote learning, such as kamiyu. She is always proud of her achievements. She thinks that the only difference between her and the front-line is a little bit of luck and the importance of teaching them.


    Until now, she really realized the gap between herself and the front line.


    "Don''t be dazzled. We are less than half of the way." Riedel, not aware of hillwin''s thoughts, just glanced at the map and said.


    "Well So it is. We''re less than halfway there. "


    Hillwin took a breath and her eyes were firm again.


    Whether it is the road of life or the road of magic, we are less than half of it! Aware of this gap, what we need to do now is not to feel sorry for ourselves, but to catch up with each other in the road behind us!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    Unlike Riedel''s group, kamiyu had a bit of a problem.


    "Anyway..." The purple machete in Jon''s hand flashed away, and a creature that looked like a tree man was cut in two by him: "I''m not a student in your college at all? That is to say, I don''t need to be with you here all the time! "


    make complaints about his youthful spirit in his half year in the school of the University of Victoria, and let him retrieve the sunny character and the ability to see blood.


    "Well, I think so."


    Because of Jon''s help, the embarrassed kamiyou waved his wand, and finally had the margin to switch it to phase sword mode: "so you can go back to the ground after this fight, I don''t mind."


    "Don''t say it''s none of your business! How can I get back to the ground from this desolate place


    Jon roared.


    Several garrison soldiers in heavy armor, seeing what seemed to be an opportunity, immediately put up their rifles and stabbed Jon.


    "Your future, let me end here!"


    Jon only murmured indifferently, and with a flash of purple light, the bodies of the two soldiers, together with their heavy armour, were in two.


    "Don''t you have a soul?" Kamiyu looked at the body which had been cut into two parts cleanly and said: "the power of soul is really terrible. Even the phase sword can''t do the same thing so easily."


    "I''m sorry that my soul can''t let me return to the earth from the moon!"


    Jon continued to roar, but this time the large number of soldiers around him did not dare to attack them, but surrounded them from a distance.


    "Well, monitor, can''t your phase sword do this? I remember that phase swords can theoretically cut off everything? " Juno, who is well protected by the two men, is not under too much pressure, and even has the leisure to ask.


    "Well, although it can be done in theory, when attacking objects covered by defense barriers or enchanting items like the ones they wear, the magic power used for defense on those things will affect the magic of phase sword itself. Although there is no way to cancel the phase sword, it can be weakened."


    Kamiyou also took time to reply.


    At the same time, his brain is working very fast, thinking about ways to escape his party.


    In fact, they were also very unlucky. They were found when they passed through the defense line set up by the old people''s office to guard against the withered spirits, because they failed to get rid of the enemy''s pursuit quickly, and finally fell into the situation of being surrounded by thousands of people.


    As a matter of fact, if Jon hadn''t been able to predict the future through his spirit gear and prevent many attacks from the enemy, I''m afraid the three men would have been injured by now.


    "Tut, I didn''t expect that the little-known old cabinet would be able to pull out such an army. It seems that they have hidden ambitions for a long time." Finally, kamiyu said with a sigh.


    Thousands of troops are not uncommon. Even the smallest principality in the king''s Council can easily pull out this number.


    However, enchanted armor and weapons are different. Although they are not comparable to pure magic items, the value of these enchanted items is also very high. Many empires can not build enough enchanted legions, let alone various principalities.


    If it is an ordinary army of a thousand people, kamiyu is still sure to escape from the heaven, but it is very difficult for an enchanted army of the same magnitude No, maybe it''s impossible to describe it as hopeless.


    "I can''t help it, Jon. I''ll use the big magic to open the way for you. You''ll take Juno to the fourth school district, and if you''re fast enough, you''ll meet the rest of the college."


    "And you?" Jon looked at kamiyou in disbelief.


    "I''m here, of course, waiting for help." "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK," kamiyuli said boldly


    This, of course, is deceptive.


    Now all three of them are working hard together. If only kamiyu is the only one, it is almost certain that they will die. What''s more, he also said that he wanted to open the way with large magic. At least there are three levels of magic that can be called large magic. As a magician who can enter the middle level, after a long time of fighting, he cast a large three ring magic. How much more magic can be left in his body?


    "Do you want to use your life to delay these guys?" Said Jon in a deep voice.


    "Because I am the monitor..." He didn''t feel surprised that his plan was seen through by the other party. Kamiyu knew exactly what kind of person Jon was. He just rationally sorted out the current situation to the other party: "if you carry out my plan, at least you will be saved; if you refuse, the three of us can only die here together. I don''t care, but you really have the heart Watching Juno die together


    Jon had witnessed the death of his closest friend, and had experienced the death of his beloved in his arms. Because of this, he did not want to see the death of the people around him.


    Camille knew this very well, and knew that Jon could not refuse the condition that Juno could live, so he said so."Those guys seem to have brought the catapults and are changing their clothes. It will be too late." Kamiyu had already cast his spell: "don''t you still want to be a hero? Then how can you fall here


    "Damn it, you must live for me!"


    Said Jon, looking at the resolute Camille.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry to interrupt your conversation, but Jon, you''ve been fooled by the monitor


    Juno, however, raised his hand very destructively.


    "What?" Jon''s face froze and he looked at Juno.


    The resolute color on kamiyu''s face also disappeared, and turned into a sad expression: "Juno, what are you doing? Originally I wanted to continue acting."


    "Go on? What do you mean... " Jon didn''t know what was going on.


    "Return home crystal."


    Juno said a word and immediately made it clear to Jon.


    Because Jon didn''t join eddrich, he didn''t have such a convenient thing on his hand. Naturally, he didn''t remember for a while.


    Juno''s meaning is very clear, as long as the two of them succeed in breaking through the encirclement, kamiyou will be able to return directly to the college with the crystal on his way home.


    Although I will definitely fail in the actual combat class, at least it is absolutely safe


    "Ka mi you!" Jon felt his whole face twitch.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t I say peace of mind, I''m ok. " Kamiyu stepped back a little.


    At this time, the other party had already changed his clothes and put up a crossbow at them.


    "It''s all because you''re going to play a stage play. It''s not good now." Said Juno, waving his hands.


    "Do you both have home crystals? In that case, as long as I can kill them. "


    Although he was not happy with Camille''s performance, Jon was relieved to know that their lives would not be in danger.


    Unfortunately, the enemy is not the kind of gentleman who will watch politely when the magic girl transforms, and will not start until the transformation is completed. When the three people talk, arrows shoot at them like raindrops!


    Kamiyu just wanted to cast a defense magic, but suddenly found that the arrows became like a snail, slowly moving in the air.


    "You''ve made a lot of mistakes before," said raven, who had been watching them from the beginning. "But this is not the time to teach."


    With that, she glanced at her wine red eyes, startled, and almost pointed to Jon, who was facing her blade. "If you don''t want to resonate with your soul, you''d better not point that thing at me."


    "You''re also a soulmate?"


    Jon naturally knew what soulful resonance was all about - the possession of a soulful made it possible to evoke a soulful resonance if it was hostile and showed, and then one would surely die.


    "It''s nothing to be surprised. I''ve seen all the prototypes of soulful."


    Raven, who once returned to the mythical age with Sylvie, said of course the fire of Saint George''s notoriety.


    "In a word, kamiyou and Juno have two points deducted from their credits. Now let''s get out of this place."


    Regardless of Juno and kamiyu, "it''s not fair! They didn''t say anything. "It''s so cruel that they don''t like the president." they went straight for two steps.


    Then she stopped suddenly.


    "Kami is ten percent."


    Well, it seems that she still cares


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    Kamiyou and his party were the latest to arrive in the fourth school district of Aldrich.


    Although Laven''s time lag was very effective for those soldiers in the old cabinet Association, it would be a great burden for her to open up too wide. Therefore, the party did not try to annihilate the enemy, but left the enemy''s encirclement as soon as possible.


    After that, they did not know how long they had gone, and the fourth school district, which had just been built, appeared in front of them.


    "Although I''m used to the president''s great writing, I''m still scared." Jon exclaimed softly.


    The other three members of Aldrich college naturally have a sense of pride.


    In the barren land, a paradise stands out of place, just like a famous painting handed down in the most gorgeous style on the gray cement ground, which is extremely eye-catching.


    With the aid of the Aldrich student rights (Jon used temporary tourist rights) to pass the border, the blue sky, white clouds, birds, flowers and fresh and sufficient air gave the party a boost.


    "Alive! The world outside is so bad! " Juno stretched out and showed his beautiful curve Although she is half a year younger than Dorothy and Eliza, the girl is surprisingly mature.


    It also made Jon blush and look away.


    Camille, on one side, was still pestering Raven.


    "Professor raven, I just made a slip of the tongue. Can I get 12 credits..." While smiling cautiously, he tried to persuade Laven to take back her punishment: "you see, the Dean loves our students so much, you should be a little more magnanimous to win his praise..."


    As the most restless guy among the four class leaders, kamiyou used most of his credits to buy alchemy materials and make all kinds of disordered alchemy products. In addition, his theoretical scores were only in the middle of the college, and the way to obtain credits was not much more than that of ordinary students. Therefore, he was always the one with the most money shortage among the four. Now all of a sudden to deduct 12 points, of course, let him heartache.


    "You''re right." Raven nodded without expression, which made kamiyou happy.


    "But it''s no use." However, the next words from Laven made kamiyu turn from joy to sorrow: "prepare me a review of at least 12000 words. Review your own mistakes in this action. If I think it''s OK, I''ll let you go. Otherwise..."


    Kamiyou, who was very bad at writing such a written report, nodded with a bitter face.


    Forget it, it''s a big deal. Let''s get rid of it or Tennessee


    "Oh, if I find out that the review has a ghostwriting part." Laven seemed to see through Camille''s idea and smile: "double the credit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fourth school district is running smoothly with the help of Sofia and their three sages.


    So SIVI began to carry out his plan to seal the source of the withered spirit''s power, that is, the arm of the plague Lord in the world tree.


    In fact, this is one of the biggest purposes of SIVI''s coming to the moon.


    A year ago, the ancient forest world tree came. Because SIVI was not strong enough, he could only return it to the moon. However, now that SIVI has become a legend, even if it is against the plague Lord, it has the power to fight, let alone just one arm?


    If you have the ability, just seal or destroy the arm.


    In this way, the power of the withered spirit, which has lost its source of power, is not to be feared. After all, the fourth school district has been set up on the lunar new year, so someone must be resident here. If you don''t suppress the withered spirit, how can Sylvie rest assured that his subordinates or students will stay on the moon.


    It''s not just the withered spirit. When the tempering of the students is over, I''ll spare my hand. Even the guy behind the moon beast will have to be found out. If the other party is obedient, it will be fine. If he doesn''t, he will have to beat him first


    As for the world tree Well, we need help to regulate it, eliminate the erosion of the world tree by the plague Lord for thousands of years, and then let the fourth school district move to the world tree


    With SIVI''s current strength, even if he enters the withered spirit camp in a dignified manner, the other party will not be able to do anything about it. But in this way, there is no confidentiality. In case one of them accidentally kills the whole withered spirit, the chances for students to sharpen themselves will be greatly reduced.


    So he simply through the wind element invisible through the withered elf camp.


    Most of the life resources of the withered elves come from the world tree. Even the dog face bug they use to alert.


    Canine face bug is a kind of green creature which is similar to the size of a bitdog but looks like a caterpillar with a dog''s head. It is a pest parasitized on the trees of the world, but it is very sensitive and easy to be tamed, which makes it a pet of withered spirits For Sylvie, the withered elves are really a bad taste to treat these bugs as watchdog dogs and pets.For those insects, Sylvie''s legendary atmosphere also makes them tremble and dare not speak.


    Through the camp of the withered elves, Sylvie comes to the deep valley where the world tree is located.


    However, to his surprise, there were countless snakes of various colors in the deep valley, and even the fog in the valley was faintly purple, which was highly toxic.


    "It seems that the Lord of the plague is still the king of snakes." Scratching his face, SIVI muttered to himself.


    When the world tree came to the main material plane, it seems that a large number of snakes helped attack.


    I just didn''t expect this to happen on the barren moon.


    Of course, ordinary poisonous snakes dare not attack SIVI at all. Those who dare to attack him should at least have the strength of the abyss serpent However, there are no particularly powerful snakes in this valley.


    I don''t know whether it is the power of IgE, the Lord of the plague, who can''t attract those tough creatures, or the withered spirit killed those monsters in order that snakes would not threaten their lives.


    But this did not prevent SIVI from sealing the arms of the plague Lord.


    However, when he came to the world tree, he found that the other side seemed to be waiting for his arrival.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So it seems that after the world tree has been bound to the arms of the Lord of pestilence for so long, has a certain degree of self-consciousness emerged? "


    Sylvie didn''t care about it, but was surprised to guess, "or did the Lord of pestilence leave part of his consciousness in his arm?"


    A moment later, he laughed again: "forget it, no matter what kind of possibility, you will die here today..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    As I said before, even if the plague Lord came in person, SIVI would dare to fight with each other, not to mention having one arm now, even if it had a whole world tree as its backing.


    In addition, the consciousness of this thing itself should not be stronger. Otherwise, when the world tree came to the ancient forest sea, it was not Sida''s consciousness that dominated, but now this consciousness.


    I''m afraid this consciousness is closer to instinct.


    When he came to the deep valley where the world tree was located, Seaver waved his hand gently, and the purple smoke around him immediately dispersed.


    The snakes became restless, but because of Sylvie''s momentum, they did not dare to move forward.


    Even if you are in a deep valley, only the part of the crown that shows the mouth of the valley is enough to be called huge. In this barren planet, there is no doubt that it is the most striking green, and it is worthy of the name of the spirit family.


    The air roots and branches in the deep valley are intertwined, filling the whole valley to the full, leaving only a little gap for people to pass through, just like a natural labyrinth.


    Sylvie ignored snakes that seemed to go mad at any time, and he was not interested in experiencing the maze of branches and air roots.


    So he simply summoned the void magic sword, just like shooting an arrow, and launched it forward.


    Even with special energy protection, the roots, stems and branches of the world tree will be destroyed by the erosion of the virtual energy at the moment when they are touched by the magic sword. Even some snakes that have no eyesight and have no time to escape are also turned into fly ash.


    In just a few seconds, there was a passage in front of SIVI for one person and guaranteed access to the main trunk.


    After looking at his masterpiece, Sylvie nodded with satisfaction.


    There was a commotion in the camp of the withered elves in the rear. It seemed that because of SIVI''s reckless destruction, those sharp eared guys had found an unexpected visitor in the world tree.


    Sylvie thought about it for a while, and thought it would be a bit unpleasant to be disturbed in the middle of the game. So he simply took out a round green seed from the storage box, put in a little magic, and then threw it on the ground.


    Those seeds which have been catalyzed by magic will immediately take root and sprout as soon as they touch the ground and grow into strange plants.


    If there are other runners here, they will yell "crouch, pea shooter!".


    This is the experimental and improved alchemy plant of Aldrich college after some alchemy life knowledge was provided by SIVI.


    Well, in fact, at the beginning, SIVI really intended to cultivate it in the direction of pea shooter, but after finding out that it was impossible to achieve the same infinite ammunition as in the game unless the rules were modified, it was transformed into a trumpet bud by SIVI


    These bean sprouts pull their roots out of the ground much smaller than their big heads, and then stagger like drunkards toward the army of withered spirits that are coming.


    After all this, Sylvie smiles and steps into the passage that has begun to grow.


    -- dividing line --


    giardin felt that the spirit of life might not have cared for the blood elves recently.


    He was the one who opposed trading with blue stars (that is, from the main material plane, if you look at the sky from the red moon, you can see the dark blue earth).


    Although it is not clear what the situation is, he always has an ominous premonition about the transaction with blue star visitors.


    However, the chips given by blue star visitors are so high that many high-ranking and powerful people in the family, including the host mother, have agreed to this matter. Little shrimps like him can''t make waves at all.


    What happened later, as if to verify his foreboding.


    First of all, the moon beast suddenly rioted, nearly destroying the blood elf capital, which was extremely weak in defense because of the large number of withered statues.


    Finally, it was suppressed, but a golden spear came from somewhere. It pierced the light of the Holy tree and nailed the mother to the throne.


    Even the 36 moon trees that signed the symbiosis contract with their mistress withered in an instant. You know, after the contract, the vitality of the moon tree and blood elves is shared, and the vitality of the moon tree is far more than that of the blood elves. However, the damage caused by that shot to the mistress is far more than that provided by the 36 moon trees!


    What kind of monster can do this


    Although there were no rumors under the control of the elders, we all knew that if the owner of the spear wanted to repeat it again, no one in the whole blood elf city could be spared!


    Fortunately, it didn''t happen again after that, and everything soon calmed down.


    The elders also decided to send the mistress to the Holy tree, and through the power of the Holy Spirit (the power of the Lord of pestilence''s right hand) of life in the Holy tree, let the mistress return to the world in the form of a dry blood spirit (actually a dead creature).Not long after that, a group of new blue star visitors appeared on this land. Unlike the previous group, they had clear targets and were more aggressive. Moreover, their strength was not weak. Many patrol teams were easily penetrated by them and moved towards the southeast where their targets were located.


    Even the first group of blue star visitors seem to have been attacked by them, but the specific situation is still a mystery. Although the first batch of blue star visitors had traded with the blood elves, the other party seemed very cautious and never disclosed any details of their own internal situation to the blood elves.


    In addition, the patrol team also found a lot of moon beast bodies. It seems that the moon beast also had a large-scale encounter with the second batch of blue star visitors, and it seems that the blue star visitors won.


    In any case, the ancient creature behind the moon beast, which is called "NAIA" by the blood elves, will certainly not give up. If it was not for the existence of that one, the moon beasts would have been almost wiped out by the blood elves long ago. If "NAIA" took the lead, the blood elves would have been much easier.


    It should have been.


    But I didn''t expect that they had not had a long rest, and a new disaster happened - unexpectedly, some biological gods had passed through the blood elf capital, and even had caused some damage to the Holy tree!


    The Holy tree is the foundation of the existence of blood elves, and it will not be destroyed no matter how much it costs.


    Because of this, this time the blood elves came out and vowed to chop the invaders into minced meat!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    In spite of that, the blood elves encountered a problem on their way to the Holy tree.


    A group of strange creatures they had never seen stood in their way.


    From the appearance, those creatures should be some kind of magic plant. Their heads are like flower buds, their hands are wide leaves, and their feet are roots. Although they walk unsteadily, they obviously have the same sense of action as animals.


    On the scarlet moon, the only one that can derive the ability to move independently is the Holy tree world tree.


    In fact, except for the mysterious ecosystem of the moon beast, the real ecological chain on the scarlet moon is all based on the world tree.


    But giardin could swear by his surname that he had never seen such a strange plant on the Holy tree.


    "This is the enemy. Don''t be confused. Follow me!"


    In front of him, the captain of the patrol team, who belonged to giardin, waved his sickle, which had sprouted several times, and roared loudly.


    As soon as the words fell, the captain, who could compete with an elephant sized moon beast, had been kicked to the ground by a strange slender creature


    The blood elves nearby, including giardin, were stunned.


    The sight of the five big three thick scythe soldiers being kicked down by a bean sprout is really shocking.


    "These things..."


    Although their weapons are all wood products, they are all made from the branches of the world tree and the trunk of the moon tree. If it is used by ordinary people, it can only be considered as strong as ordinary weapons of iron.


    But for the withered elves born in the world tree, this weapon of the same origin as their ancestors is undoubtedly the most appropriate weapon.


    Since childhood, plague Elves will get their own weapons. At first, they are just sticks that are one person long. After years of magic cultivation, the sticks will grow into their own weapons.


    They will not change their weapons for life unless they are destroyed.


    After fighting and accumulating for a longer time, those weapons will begin to germinate. With each additional bud, the power of weapons will rise to a higher level. When ten buds grow on the weapon, the weapon will sublimate again and become the most powerful source of power for the withered spirit.


    This is the unique "forest spirit armed" of the plague elves.


    It is less than a hundred years since senjing''s armed forces appeared. The history is much shorter than the withered colossus. After using the withered colossus to resist the attack of the moon beast, the plague elves have leisure to study this new force and master it in a hundred years. If the withered colossus can only stand in a standoff with the moon beast, then the powerful costume is superior to the ordinary moon beast.


    In fact, if it had not been for the ancient creature "NAIA" to cooperate with the elders of the twelve moon beasts, the moon beasts on the red moon would have been hunted out.


    It is precisely because of this kind of thing that the plague Elves will trade the withered giant as a commodity to the old people''s Association Having mastered a higher level of strength, they are not afraid of the anti attack of the old cabinet Association.


    "This kind of thing..." Janadin roared from the base of his teeth, and the armed senjing with a long knife on his hand had already cut down the bean sprouts in front of him.


    But to his surprise, bean sprouts didn''t pick it up hard. Instead, he just twisted his body a few times, just like flocculus, which was so soft that he escaped the thunder!


    The next moment, because the power of Jardin''s knife was too fast, the whole person was in a hard and straight state. At that moment, two broad leaves of bean sprouts pushed up on his chest.


    Giardin felt as if he had been hit by a large moon beast. His chest was stuffy and painful. The whole person was like a pebble floating in the water. He was beaten to fly out, bounced on the ground for several times, and knocked down several withered spirits that could not dodge.


    Although it''s not Taijiquan, SIVI has no doubt imprinted a gene to overcome hardness in this bean sprout like organism. In this world without Zhang Sanfeng, naturally, no one will know that there is such a saying that softness overcomes gang


    So the careless withered Elves were beaten by those strange bean sprouts.


    After the withered elves adjusted their mentality and met the enemy seriously Well, they were beaten head-on by bean sprouts.


    It was only at this time that the withered elves learned their lesson.


    "Don''t fight close to each other! These things are weird! Open your distance and use magic


    After a certain withered spirit, who has become a panda''s eye, roars, the whole person jumps back and starts to shake before casting.


    It''s better for Emma to run away from each other by magic and try to get rid of other spirits.


    It''s not to say how weak the withered elves'' magic is. At this time, they thought of long-range magic war. It''s because their melee ability has been greatly enhanced because of the great enhancement of senjing''s armed forces, so they usually choose close combat


    But it doesn''t work.


    After the withered elves opened their distance, the bean sprouts did not chase them. Although the sprouts were quick, they did not move fast, which was one of their few weaknesses.It''s just that when the withered elves go in and shake before casting, the sprouts take their buds (or pods?) With a puff of cheek, green peas the size of sea bowls hit the withered elves like concealed weapons, interrupting their casting.


    It is true that it is almost impossible to produce such ammunition indefinitely, but it is not difficult to supply it in small quantities.


    But the suffering of the withered elves did not end. After the green peas interrupted their casting, they still burst from it. Some of them were similar to the heteromorphic face beetle, but the color turned into green. The creatures quickly rushed to their bodies and entangled them as much as they could.


    As a result, those withered elves who couldn''t dodge were caught by the slow bean sprouts again because they were entangled by the embracing worms, and were beaten up head-on


    Although the real casualties are not large, the morale of these guys has almost bottomed out.


    If it wasn''t for the bean sprouts that beat them so hard that they couldn''t even escape, I''m afraid the withered ELF''s pursuers would have collapsed


    Just as giardin was beaten to the point of dizziness and the hum in his ears, he suddenly found his vision filled with red.


    He tried to open his swollen eyelids and finally saw the source of the bright red.


    Originally, the dark green crown of the world''s trees is like maple trees in autumn. All the leaves have turned into bright red color


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    "This is Hallucination


    After walking into the body of the world tree, Sylvie found out that it was wrong. The scene around him was changing like a lantern. As long as there is a moment of confusion about a scene, you will immediately fall into the illusion of that scene.


    "It''s a lot of tricks."


    Sylvie scratched his head in agony.


    For him, this level of fantasy is nothing, and it is not difficult to get rid of it directly.


    But the problem is that the world tree now uses this illusion as a "door" to enter its body. If it does not enter through the door according to the Convention, it will have to make a hole in the wall of the law.


    According to the loose degree of the laws of the world, it will take about three to five hours to complete such a hole. After all, it is hard work. Unless he has thoroughly mastered the absolute law of the world, there is no shortcut.


    After weighing the difficulty between trying to enter the fantasy world and working nonstop for three or five hours, Seaver resolutely chose the former


    With the flow of thoughts, the world around has finally stabilized.


    He is now in a busy street, in addition to the passers-by in a hurry, carriages and all kinds of magic things led by people are also walking through the street.


    "It''s here..."


    Sylvie muttered to himself. He remembers here.


    Among the copies provided by the college system, in addition to ordinary copies that can brush equipment and experience at will, there are some strange unique copies. They can only be played once, and they will disappear regardless of success or failure. In this regard, this unique copy is even more difficult than the tower of trial..


    Interestingly, the only copy opened each time almost matches the current strength of Sylvie. He often has to give all his cards before he can pass the copy.


    But Sylvie, after all, is not Superman. Even if he will make the best preparation in theory every time he attacks the only copy, there are still some unexpected accidents in the process of strategy. The only other copy of the sville system, though not well commented, at least succeeded.


    There is only one copy, because his immaturity led to the failure of the strategy, which also makes Sylvie always haunted.


    And the story in that copy happened on this busy street.


    This is the legendary ancient city of the sun, inside the city of Apollo.


    Two days ago, the treasures in Apollo city disappeared, and now almost all the suspects have been hung on the wall by the city master. It even includes Angelina, the biological mother of his little daughter, a humble maid.


    If it''s still in the copy, Sylvia will be given a mission to protect Angelina and her daughter and leave the ghost place together.


    But the illusion of the world tree is just like this. I can''t see what I''m thinking. I can only make up an illusion that looks like something is not like it to fool him


    "The general scene is well imitated, but the details Tut Tut, there is not even a vein on this leaf. " He picked up a dead leaf and looked at it carefully for a moment. Then he grasped the wonder of the world.


    You know, in the copy of the system, not to mention the leaves, even a grain of sand is completely visible, there is no flaw at all.


    "In a word, can one''s own regret cause the change of this illusion?"


    At the beginning, SIVI was only a great magician when he was attacking this copy. Although he had plenty of chasing troops in the city, once the boss of this copy, the old legendary strongman ubolus of the Sun City, started to fight, all kinds of difficulties would arise.


    The flow of time in the replica is different from that of the outside world. In order to complete the task, SIVI spent a whole week in this replica.


    Unfortunately, he still failed in the end. He even saved his life by Angelina. He could only watch the poor woman who made his heart feel good was tortured and killed by the other side


    Sylvie doesn''t mind how difficult the other copies are. After all, even if he fails, he still has another chance. This only copy is one of his few regrets in his life.


    It''s just that this fantasy isn''t a replica - it''s its job to let intruders die in it.


    As a result, there is no plot or time for SIVI to feel the emotion. The old man who looks old but still powerful has appeared on the other side of the street, facing Seaver from afar.


    The old man raised his crutches and pointed to the sky. The sun in the sky seemed to be pulled down and hit the ground!


    Even if there is a considerable distance from the ground, the ground has already been scorched and the heat wave is rolling, and even the space seems to be distorted - in fact, this is not an illusion. SIVI, who has encountered this situation in the copy, knows that if he uses the gap magic, he will be easily captured by the gravitational field of the fireball in the sky and be burned to death.


    Pedestrians fled in a panic, but even the street could not escape, they were all killed by the old man in ambush on one side.


    In the face of this scale of attack, SIVI had to rely on his own miracle to force it to be invalid.When he was a great magician, he was extremely distressed by the marvelous skill of the other party. But now he has understood that the fireball above his head is not the sun, but a small star captured by the old man in the crevice of the world!


    Just as his own empty emperor''s fist is with the help of the power of the empty emperor gebojia, the old man''s move is to summon the stars and smash them to the ground Simple and rough, powerful.


    But now Sylvie is much better than he was.


    He didn''t even bother to use magic. A green flame appeared on his head. The flame leaped a few times, completely unaffected by the stars, and formed an eye by himself.


    "Heaven pierces the earth shuttle, and the magic eye is full of Jackson!"


    The huge fireball on the top of my head twisted from the middle, just like a whirlpool in the pool, swallowing the whole fireball.


    According to Sylvie''s idea, the effect of the inzel''s magic eye is almost here.


    But who knows the vortex not only did not become smaller, but also enlarged.


    The surrounding scene was also sucked into the whirlpool in the sky. When everything was calm down, SIVI found that the surrounding area had become a wooden world, like a huge tree hole.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There is no doubt that this should be inside the world tree.


    Well, it seems that the magic eye of Yingze not only delivered the fireball, but also demolished the whole illusion.


    It made Sylvie feel very speechless.


    Mom, with a little bit of force, we can solve the illusion directly. What was the purpose of being so careful before


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    I don''t know whether it was the high elves or the withered elves who had done any projects inside the world tree. In short, what Siwei is showing now is a palace with everything except doors and windows and decorations.


    Tables and chairs are grown directly from the ground. In addition, there are green spots flying in the sky, which looks like fireflies, but the brightness is far higher than that of fireflies, so that the interior of the world tree has no dark feeling at all.


    SIVI released the mage''s hand and grabbed a spot of light. However, he found that this kind of thing was not a creature at all, but a combination of pure magic and vitality. It seemed that there was some pestilence in it, but somehow the three showed this strange co-existence.


    There was no other creature in the empty palace, only SIVI''s footsteps.


    The road is intricate, like a labyrinth.


    But Sylvie is not lost. His perception can detect the vitality gathering point of the world tree, which must be the core of this spirit holy thing. As long as we go in that direction, we can achieve it sooner or later.


    "Well, the road is changing quietly? Hum, does this tree really have self-consciousness... "


    Perceiving that the road under his feet was quietly leading him in another direction, SIVI snorted coldly.


    SIVI didn''t want to go down the road. He dug up on the wall with the magic sword of the void, and planned to go straight to the core of the world tree.


    Probably knowing that no more tricks would work for Sylvie, the world tree suddenly took the initiative to open a road in front of him.


    If things are abnormal, there must be demons.


    Although he knew what the world tree''s consciousness might be planning, SIVI, who had already been able to crush the opponent''s force, was not afraid of it.


    After walking along the road for a few minutes, an open room appeared in front of him.


    But this time there are other people inside.


    They were five little elves not much bigger than theo. They don''t have the weird plague runes of withered elves, and their skin is white and translucent. They should not be drow.


    The long, pointed ears were more than the Forest Elves, and their pale green hair and wine red eyes made him aware of the identity of these young elves.


    They are the extinct high elves.


    The only difference was the elf standing in the middle, her hair mixed with silver, her eyes pale gold - a sign of angelic blood.


    The other side''s face moved Seaver.


    "Sida Is her body still in the world tree


    Sida was the second person in the system of three sages and the only one who did not do anything.


    Her original identity was the daughter of a brave man. A thousand years ago, the world tree was polluted by the arms of the plague Lord and ran away. In order to quell the rampage of the world tree, the elves made a sacrifice of Sida, who was of both elves and angels, and sealed the world tree on the red moon.


    A year ago, during the great change of the material plane of the world tree, SIVI rescued Sita''s suffering soul from being imprisoned in the world tree through the power of the three sages system.


    What SIVI didn''t expect was that after a thousand years, Sita''s flesh was still inside the world tree, without decay.


    It was at this time that the landscape changed dramatically again.


    The room, which was still wide, suddenly became boundless. The countless roots and branches of trees filled most of the space, making this vast world a sea of trees.


    "Another fantasy? No Is this the border? " In an instant, he was sent to the far away SIVI entry and found that the core of the world tree was on the other side of the border.


    "Space magic No, this enchantment will disturb the inner space intentionally. If you use the space magic randomly, you will be involved in the void turbulence... "


    Was it the original setting, or did the world tree do it after perceiving SIVI''s best fighting style?


    If it''s the latter, it''s a little tricky.


    However, the distance is nothing. Even if we go around the earth for a week, it is not particularly difficult for SIVI now. It only takes a little time when there is no way to use space magic.


    Just when SIVI was thinking about what magic he would use to cross the vast sea of trees, a small figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and without any fancy action, he punched him cleanly!


    Her fists were so fast that Sylvie even had the illusion that he saw his voice barrier broken.


    As soon as SIVI was about to be beaten in the face, the magic shield on his body rose spontaneously. Then the thick tree root with two-way lanes standing on his feet was torn by the rest of the fist. Sawdust and dust filled up all of a sudden, but at the next moment, he was cut by the fist, and his body flew out like a shell!


    As he was about to hit a stronger branch, the light of the devil''s eye on his head flashed by. The picture was like a film with a piece of film cut off. Sylvie''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared on another tree root.It''s not the Zengzi magic eye that transports space, but uses the fixed magic eye to fix his body shape, and then jumps up the tree root at the moment when time stops.


    But the attack is not over. Another equally petite figure had already leaped from behind him, holding up a Epee, and cutting towards SIVI''s head.


    At the same time, the green string tightly wrapped SIVI, trying to hinder his dodge and defense.


    "Bang!"


    The explosion sounded again. This time, along with some roots under the tree roots, as well as the ground, were cut into huge cracks by Yu Wei of Epee, but only SIVI was not found.


    Just as the one using the Epee is still looking for Sylvie''s figure, the great repulsion technique has already attacked, and the opponent flies out, smashing the roots and leaves of more than a dozen trees, and there is no sound.


    At the same time, Sylvie''s figure also emerged from the smoke and dust all over the sky.


    He was met by a feather arrow.


    "Breaking demons, sharpness, blood loss, frenzy, reverse roll, explosion, wind element affinity How many enchantments have been superimposed on the sleeping trough? "


    Just when SIVI wanted to dodge, a figure with double swords was entangled again. With the interference of those strings from nowhere, Sylvie couldn''t dodge smoothly for a while!


    Since Summoning Magic is also a branch of space magic, Sylvie can''t summon messy things to block the arrow. In the end, he had to modify the law by overusing the land and wood around him to turn the land and wood around him into a huge shield, which barely blocked the arrow.


    SIVI awkwardly activated the immobile eye and opened a distance from the other side.


    The guys who attacked him were just a few high elves. It''s just different from their lifeless appearance in the room. Now they all wear strange war robes, and their weapons have the power that even SIVI dare not underestimate. If there is no mistake, it should be the most advanced Mori weapon.


    "The soul is pale Don''t think you guys are dressed like a magic girl, and I dare not beat you After becoming a legend, Sylvie has never suffered so much.


    So he was angry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    The massive magic power rises from SIVI, and the unstable space is even more chaotic. It even gives people the illusion that the whole tree sea world is making an unbearable creaking sound.


    Magic girl Well, I mean, those high elves don''t have the patience to wait for others to finish their transformation.


    Not long after SIVI had stood firm, the other three were surrounded by bows and arrows and two with strings hidden in the dark.


    The first to rush in front of SIVI, and the only one to challenge him in front of him, was the elf Angel hybrid with a boxing set and the same face as Sita.


    Just like the replay just now, the opponent did not use any fancy magic or skills, but just exerted his body''s speed and strength to the extreme. The small fist wrapped in strong armor had already smashed into SIVI''s face far beyond the wind and thunder!


    Although not a saint fighter, SIVI is not the kind of person who can be hit twice by the same move.


    Just as her fist was about to kiss Sylvie''s face, a huge fist fell from the sky, smashing her whole body out, and the boxing style that should have been extremely powerful was blown away by the blow that day.


    From the right rear of SIVI, the high elves with Epee also encountered similar attacks. However, this time, it was not just a fist that fell from the sky. It was composed of fire elements, and the temperature was comparable to that of lava!


    If she did not hide fast enough, as long as a face, SIVI would be sure to turn her into ashes!


    But compared with the other high elves, epee elves are lucky.


    What makes the spirit of double swords face is the arm composed of pure void energy. Her two swords turned into nothingness as soon as they touched that arm. Even she almost swallowed a hand and a leg.


    Theoretically speaking, the world is unable to use space magic, because random opening of space cracks will easily cause the plane to collapse.


    But Sylvie''s trick can lead to void energy without opening a space crack.


    "Master''s grip"


    like the magic eye, this is a skill derived from the four hands of the virtual shadow of the "double side Nuo", which is divided into "the master''s etheric grip", "the dean''s elemental grip", "the dean''s void grip" and "the dean''s healing grip".


    In the ocean world, due to the lack of magic in the world, SIVI can only use one of them at a time. But you don''t have to be so frugal when you''re in this world of demons.


    The grip of ether smashed the body of Sita, and the grip of fire element and the grip of void forced the other two spirits back respectively.


    The three giant hands stretched out from the sky also became the best help to cover the sight. Although the two elves who used silk string and bow and arrow also made trouble, they did nothing in the end.


    In order not to be hit by the three big hands, the elves can only take a fighting strategy, and this is the main reason why SIVI used this move.


    To tell you the truth, if you really want to solve these five elves, SIVI has many ways. Even if the plane collapses and is thrown into the endless void due to the forced use of space magic, SIVI is sure to recreate a simple world that can only exist for a short time, and then return to the main material plane with its coordinates.


    It doesn''t take much time, but it''s not dangerous.


    Only out of curiosity about the boundary and these strange high elves, SIVI specially used the master''s grip, and the spirit he saved was naturally used to analyze the boundary.


    "Tree Haihua warning boundary"? Strange names Well, this style of omitting and accentuating the central Rune of the spell, and deliberately using meaningless patterns to decorate and hide the key words of the magic array is indeed a common practice of the elves in the mythical age. Even the casting structure is very similar It''s a pity that I didn''t systematically study the indigenous magic of elves


    The high elves did not know what SIVI was murmuring to himself, but even if they did, they would not be able to escape from the Abbot''s grasp.


    "Ouch, there is still a protective technique in the horizontal trough? Almost Yin, but fortunately, it''s not too complicated From the first to the third sequence of protective mantras, reverse parsing begins... "


    The surrounding explosion sound gradually becomes far away. SIVI has already touched the core edge of the boundary, and can quickly obtain the magic structure of the main body of the border. For an enchantment, if the main structure is cracked, it basically means that the cracker can open and release it freely.


    In this moment, Seaver suddenly realized that there was not a very wonderful magic around him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ When! "


    The three arms had been drawn away by two elves, and the other three began to sing the ethereal mantra together outside the warning range of master SIVI.


    Although Sylvie had never heard of the mantra, he was able to understand some of the words by his rebellious linguistics.


    "The God of the moon", "the three secret keys of heaven", "the blasphemer''s brand", "the crystal box of the soul" and "the prison of the moon forever"


    No matter how you listen, it''s the mantra in the seal magic. Hello!Seaver was so surprised that he was about to flatten his surroundings. As a result, he felt that he was in the dark. When he regained consciousness, he found himself floating in the air, and below him, his body was falling to the ground.


    "The soul has been stripped out?! I had a big wipe. What kind of magic is this... " Even Sylvie couldn''t keep calm when his soul was stripped out of his body, but he soon realized that his magic had not disappeared and his strength was still there, which made him calm down quickly.


    At this time, there is a huge magic array on the ground, and there are runes in the center of the magic array.


    Thanks again to the language against the sky, SIVI was able to understand that the runes that were flashing were actually countdown, about a minute or so.


    "I see..."


    It seems that there is a time limit to the magic of stripping souls.


    At the same time, only the angel elf half blood with Sita''s appearance forced him towards Sylvie''s soul, while the other two were still kneeling at the edge of the magic circle, chanting something aloud.


    "It''s not only limited by time, but also can''t attack the noumenon. Can only destroy the soul in this period of time..."


    He soon understood the essence of the magic, and Sylvie''s heart was set.


    It is true that without the protection of the body, the soul will be in a very fragile state, but that is for ordinary people, SIVI is a legend! What legend can be easily approached with preparation?


    "Just let me worry about you Lying trough


    Before SIVI''s words were finished, a dazzling pink light appeared on the other side. The light didn''t last for long. It disappeared after two or three seconds. Instead, she was dressed more gorgeous, and there were things like angel aura behind her. In addition, the boxing set flowing with divinity on her fist made Sylvie feel dangerous for the first time.


    Actually, there are two transformations. Are you really a magic girl!!!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    So far, Sylvie has been treating those magic girls Well, we have a good understanding of the way the high elves fight.


    First of all, these guys don''t have a real sense of self-consciousness. Sylvie doesn''t feel the possibility of communication from them. Even the soul reaction is very subtle. After SIVI''s soul is stripped, the feeling is even stronger.


    These guys all come from this vast sea of trees. They are just ordinary high elves, and only Sida''s blood is stronger.


    If we compare them to war machines, Shuhai is a military factory that can supply them with fuel and ammunition. As long as the Shuhai border does not disappear, their combat effectiveness will never decline.


    In addition, even if SIVI can wipe out the five people in front of him, I''m afraid it will not help. Although it is not very clear, he still feels that there are many similar reactions inside. To put it bluntly, these five people are just tools of the world tree.


    At present, only five people have appeared, which is probably because the relationship between "five people" is the largest unit that can supply unlimited power.


    Finally, it is the most critical point at present.


    In addition to the weapons in their hands, the protective clothing on these guys should be similar to the existence of senjing armed forces. Through the support of Shuhai border and the accumulation of spiritual strength such as the intention of war in the battle, the senjing military outfit will be sublimated to the limit, which is the essence of the other party''s second transformation.


    The only thing that Sylvie couldn''t understand was the divinity in the other person that was too weak for ordinary people to notice.


    "Today, there is always a rookie hunter who runs to the mountain to collect medicine and encounters the feeling of a thundering Dragon..."


    Has been hit by accident several times in a row, the West Wei who is unprepared sighs.


    It is true that Sida''s strength exceeded SIVI''s expectation at the beginning, and even had a certain threat to SIVI''s soul state, but what about that?


    Sylvie is not the kind of pseudo legend built by talents and resources in the mage tower. He has actually made a way out of the sea of corpses and blood. He has faced the critical moment of life and death in countless copies. Even when he is gripped by death, he can calmly think about the right measures. Now, this situation can only be said to be a pediatrics.


    If the magic of the other side is not too weird, which is quite different from the magic of human beings, and the laws of the world are so distorted that SIVI can''t detect the other party''s changes through the laws, I''m afraid that even if the number of people doubled again, they would not be able to do the same thing.


    As for the divinity If it wasn''t for the failure of creation, Sylvie would have become the creator God himself


    Almost rubbing his fist, SIVI manipulated his soul, deftly but dangerously, avoiding Sita''s attack.


    "I''m sorry to have been pressed and beaten by you all the time. This is a return gift. Take it well."


    There is no way to use the magic of space. Although it does weaken Seaver''s strength, for a billionaire, even if he loses millions, he can still crush ordinary millionaires in assets, and so does Sylvie now.


    The sky bounded by the sea of trees was suddenly covered with white things like clouds.


    Then ice cones, thicker than those with branches, sprang out of the clouds. At first glance, they looked like sea urchins upside down. In a moment, those huge white cones were all over the tree sea boundary.


    "-" Fenghua frost days. Far winter town border "


    this is the most powerful magic (four rings) in the series of Fenghua magic developed by Xi Wei himself, and it is also the only one in the series of Fenghua that combines water elements.


    Different from the usual enchantment, the border of Yuandong town is actually more like a kind of enchanting magic parasitic on the earth. It must be said that it may be closer to enchanting magic.


    However, this enchantment not only can''t bring gain to the shrouded area, but will continue to absorb the magic and elements in the region, including vitality. The absorbed magic will be used to maintain the border itself, and the element will be replaced by water element and wind element by the element channel. Through the special magic structure, the frost range of the border of Yuandong town will continue to expand.


    Although it costs a lot of magic to start, once cast successfully, the caster doesn''t need to pay to maintain the enchantment. As long as the caster is responsible for the control, it is the same as its name. If it is not stopped as soon as possible, the enchantment will soon spread to cover a country, turning the whole country into a frozen dead zone!


    By the way, Theo, the only inheritor of Fenghua series magic, has not fully mastered this move. If he wants to cast it, he can only use the special wand of the sage Sita, who is the host, and the star vein furnace that can continuously provide magic.


    Cold can''t stop the five people''s movements. Even in the process of casting a spell, Sylvie still needs to dodge the attack of the other side. Fortunately, after becoming a legend, Sylvie has brought with him two specialties that he dreams of for the caster: the former enables him to perform a multi-purpose task similar to left-right fighting, while the latter enables him to do so Casting is stable in another dimension, and will not be disturbed by movement, mana counteraction, magic disturbance and other reasons. Otherwise, it may not be able to successfully release Yuandong Zhenguo border in the battle with almost no breathing time.Once the border of Yuandong town is rooted in the sea of trees, the vitality of Shuhai itself will become the nourishment of Yuandong town''s border soon, which will not only develop and expand, but also block the source of strength of the five people.


    It''s useless to knock down a puppet that is manipulated by people. If you want to do it, you''ll have to make a clean sweep. This is Sylvie''s choice.


    Before long, the movement of the five became more and more slow in the gradually cold air, and even Sita had to release her second transformation.


    "The magic time to strip my soul is coming I had a good time. As a reward, I''ll get you out of this state as soon as possible


    Feeling the traction from his body, SIVI looked at the high elves whose movements had begun to be stiff, and gave a satisfied smile.


    At this time, a black shadow like a black fog shuttled over their heads and swept directly towards the direction of the core of the world tree!


    "What...?!"


    Seaver was surprised, and at the same time the weight of his body came again, making him understand that his soul had returned to the body.


    The next moment, the unfrozen trees in the sea of trees began to wither


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    Yuandong Zhenguo''s border is still in operation. Icicles as thick as buses protrude from the clouds above the boundary body and smash on the branches of the sea of trees with meteorite momentum. The fallen leaves, sawdust and ice dregs are splashing around like landslides. The roar reverberates for a long time, and then gradually becomes silent among the other noises.


    However, SIVI was no longer in the mood to manage the border of Yuandong town. The black smoke over his head gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Moreover, the threat of the other party was obviously greater than that of the five higher elves who were more and more rigid.


    "The trees are withered..." He looked at the trees that had been pierced by icicles, but still could survive. At the moment, the sea of trees began to wither and decay.


    After thinking about it for a moment, SIVI turned around and grabbed the high spirit who was staggering to him and held up his huge sword to chop him down. However, he did not continue to attack. Instead, he directly began to analyze the magic in his opponent''s body and try to pry into his memory.


    This method has a high failure rate for the existence of a complete soul, but SIVI can bet that the souls of these high elves are either incomplete or have long disappeared.


    In the past, I didn''t use this skill because the opponent could extract the power similar to magic power through the tree sea border. The interference of that power was not weaker than that of a complete soul. Now that the tree sea border is withering, naturally there is no such concern.


    Although senjing''s armed forces still caused some trouble to pry into the other party''s memory, but without the supply of Shuhai''s border forces, SIVI finally broke through the protective layer and peeped into the information he wanted.


    The high elves hold a Thanksgiving ceremony every 300 years to thank the world tree for giving them life.


    Although it is said to be a Thanksgiving ceremony, it is actually to present the selected Elves as living sacrifices to the world tree.


    Most of the elves thought it was an honor.


    Only titiana didn''t think so.


    Why does the world tree adult take back these lives in such a meaningless way after giving us life? Did the elders misread the meaning of the world tree, or did the world tree itself think so?


    Unable to understand, unable to agree, but unable to do anything. This is what titiana felt about the Thanksgiving ceremony.


    However, this high spirit whose name stands for "red leaf" in elvish language is chosen as the next living sacrifice.


    Due to the invasion of night demons, the high elves had to abandon their original city and hide in the forest sheltered by the world tree.


    Night demons can control their blood lineage, through the vast number of advantages to consume energy combat effectiveness.


    In this era dominated by night demons, the hands of elves have been stretched out, but even so, as a living sacrifice, titiana still does not need to go out to work or resist the attack of night demons. Every day she has to do only under the protection of the moon god, and pray for the world tree continuously, so that she can live a comfortable life as always.


    Every time she saw her compatriots who had been badly hurt and were not as good as death being carried back to the forest sea, titiana would feel sad from her heart and hope that she could become a member of the outside fighting against the enemy and live and die with other elves.


    But no matter how many times, as long as this idea is put into practice, she will be immediately urged back to the most beautiful tree house by the moon god guards.


    I don''t know how long after that, the power of the night devil was defeated overnight, and human beings regained the dominant power of the world. Several elders of the moon Pavilion thought that this was the protection of the world tree to the endangered elves.


    So the next Thanksgiving ceremony is just around the corner. It was these elders who led the alliance with human beings that after the victory of human beings, the high elves had a chance to recuperate and regain their prestige. Therefore, when the tide rose and the boat rose, they would not raise any objection. What''s more, in the eyes of other elves, it''s natural to hold a ceremony of gratitude.


    Titiana tried to escape, but the Luna guards were far better than her ordinary high elves.


    In the end, she had to compromise and, like the living sacrifices of all ages, wore a natural robe woven of 3000 different leaves and sat on the lake in March of reflection, becoming a victim of the Thanksgiving ceremony.


    The feeling of being eaten by the world tree is surprisingly good. Although titiana doesn''t even know how she disappeared, she can vaguely find that this chaotic state is very similar to the feeling when she was born


    Then consciousness gradually away, countless wonderful knowledge with the disappearance of her consciousness into her brain.


    World tree core, tree Haihua alarm, Shenmu brave, foreign enemy, twisted spirit, insect evil, disaster level, soul return, spirit origin, ecological harmony, earth will


    Although there is no self-consciousness, titiana''s brain has not lost its ability to store data. Instead, it seems that because of her lack of thinking, she is regarded as an individual for backup by the world tree, and a large amount of information is directly stored in her brain. Not only she, but her predecessors, have been treated in a similar way.


    The Thanksgiving ceremony seems to have been abolished because of human intervention. After a long time, no new sacrifice has been sent into the world tree.I don''t know how long after that, suddenly an object with evil consciousness was sent into the world tree, and the insects that had been attacking regularly became more threatening because of the influence of that object.


    The other side wants to usurp the core of the world tree, completely replace the world tree, and become a great existence in the world who knows the will of the earth. Therefore, the world tree uses most of its strength to fight against the other side.


    Tithiana, who were sacrificed as sacrifices, became brave men of divine wood, resisting the enemy''s insect and erosion in the sea of trees. It is ironic in a sense that the desire to fight side by side with compatriots could be achieved in this way.


    The confrontation was not smooth. The core of the world tree had to give up most of its control and shrink its defense line, which completely protected the core part and made the other party helpless. Especially after the mixed blood spirit with angel blood came, the defense line was even more solid


    Then the evil substance seems to want to create a breach by assimilating the spirits of the half blood elves that have not yet been reconciled by the world tree.


    To be honest, this is very dangerous. Fortunately, the spirit of the half blood spirit that has been assimilated disappears in a mutation, which prevents the boundary between trees and sea from being broken.


    However, it didn''t take long before another intruder (SIVI) appeared, and this time the intruder was more powerful than expected. The cloud like border he summoned made the Shuhai border stop. The evil things that had been waiting for a long time would not let this opportunity slip away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they began to erode the core of the world tree


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    Taking back his magic power, SIVI can''t help but feel that he has created the world tree of high elves, which are funny creatures. The former is afraid that he will not die fast enough and buries the demon''s arm to his mother (or father?) In his body, he finally had to send his mother to the moon to complete the feat of "your mother flew". The latter even had a fight with the one who came to solve the devil''s arm, and ended up with the real enemy


    It''s a typical example that you can''t die without dying.


    With a sigh, SIVI waved his hand and lifted the border of Yuandong town.


    The white clouds in the sky dissipated in a moment, and the heavy ice broke down, and the sea of trees began to become lifeless. Therefore, a hail came to the boundary.


    The top priority is to cross the border as soon as possible and rush to the core of the world tree. Maybe there is still time to save


    Sylvie controls the wind element. Just as he is about to fly, he turns back and puts Sita''s body into the storage box.


    Although Sita, who is about to become Theo''s only wand spirit, may not be able to use it, he thinks it''s better to take it back.


    After gliding in the sky for some distance, some small black spots appeared in the sky.


    SIVI adjusted the density of the atmosphere in front of him so that it could function as a telescope, and at once saw that those who were approaching him were the other spirits in titiana''s memory who had been used as sacrifices.


    Even the defense system of the world tree has been controlled by the evil consciousness that just swept past. It seems that the core of the world tree is more or less ominous.


    Because we don''t need to care about the world tree itself, even if the world tree overdrafts its vitality and withers, the evil force did not control the number of spirits attacked within five, but transferred most of them out.


    Seaver frowned at the menacing army of elves.


    "At this distance Just blow it out with the magic. "


    Although he is still afraid that his magic power is too strong to make the boundary space disordered or even collapse, if he continues to delay, he thinks that by the time he runs to the core of the world tree, he will have no residue left, so he might as well go back to wash and sleep


    At this moment, the mage made a big alarm, and SIVI was stunned. However, his body, which had been well tempered, slipped to the side subconsciously and flashed a big sword from behind.


    "Tut Even they are back under control. "


    The four elves who had lost their ability to move just now came back again and attacked SIVI.


    Then we''ll have to blow them off together. Sylvie murmured in his heart a sorry, was about to open a wave of these elves, but suddenly thought of another thing.


    He opened the box and found that Sita''s body was lying end to end, unaffected by the instructions of the eroded world tree core.


    The discovery brightened Sylvie''s eyes.


    At this time, titiana attacked SIVI with her sword.


    Although there is no second transfiguration, the evil consciousness seems to give orders such as "kill the invaders regardless of the consequences", which makes all elves, including titiana, use far more power than their bodies can bear.


    As a result, many of the elves'' muscle fibers were broken, and their bones were broken because they couldn''t bear the extreme fighting. Many elves'' joints had been bent to strange places.


    Their skin is more or less burst, because of the intense exercise, the blood circulation in the body is naturally faster than usual, which makes the blood that is different from human beings is spewing out from those cracks.


    The battle with SIVI lasted less than three minutes, but almost all of the elves had become tattered.


    Fortunately, Sylvie is not going to get entangled with them.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, all the elves around SIVI disappeared, and those who hid in the distance and attacked SIVI with weapons such as magic or crossbow were also perceived by SIVI and solved one by one.


    The solution is very simple, nothing else, just put those guys in the storage box


    Interestingly, as one of the abilities of the college system, the storage box, which is clearly similar to the space Arcane "treasure box art", is not space magic. Even if the storage box is opened and closed several times, it will not affect the weak space of the outside world.


    In addition, after being put into the storage box, the elves, who had become ragged, lost consciousness and movement ability just like Sida''s body, and turned back to the kind of pure living corpse.


    It seemed that they knew that all of their soldiers had disappeared. There was a muddy roar in the sky, and there were spider like chaps on the top of the sea of trees. Then countless magic fragments fell from the sky, revealing the strange purple magic outside.


    There was a whirlpool in that viscous magic, and then a big hand with nine fingers came out of the whirlpool and beat it hard at SIVI below.


    "To get to the bottom of the matter, the root of the devil''s eye"Sylvie didn''t rush to escape. The green flame eye leaped over his head again. At the same time, countless messages also flowed into Sylvie''s consciousness.


    The root evil eye can interpret most of the information and even laws in the world. Although it has been greatly weakened in the main material plane, it is not the main material plane with strict rules.


    "So it is. Is it the magic of the alienation of vitality Because there is no way to control the vitality, so we use this curve to save the country. Unfortunately, in this way, the vitality of the world tree will be wasted


    Moreover, as an eternal life, the vitality of the world tree is extremely huge. The evil consciousness is not higher than the world tree in essence. It is unrealistic to dissimilate all the vitality of the world tree into magic in a short time.


    So I''m afraid it''s just to scare away Sylvie, the only guy who threatens him.


    It is true that the amount of magic light is so huge that even the legendary Sylvie is not as good as it is, but it is only quantity.


    SIVI sneered. The other party didn''t know its own advantages. Instead, he foolishly took the initiative to destroy the Shuhai border. In this way, the space inside the border was constant with the outside world of the moon.


    In other words, Sylvie can use the power of space. Even the heart of the tree is exposed.


    As a result, in the moment when the big purple hand was under the head cage, Sylvie had disappeared. By the time he reappeared, he was already standing in front of the world tree core, a tree crystal that was mostly turned into black, and inserted his right hand into it without hesitation.


    Suddenly, the roar just now turned into a shrill scream


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    The morning of the red moon is different from that of the main material plane. Because the sun is not in the same plane, the sky filled with blue is much darker.


    But for the little vampire Saran, the brightness is just right.


    It would be better to say that in the main material plane, because of Sylvie''s relationship, she was forced to become a nightly creature as a vampire. That would be abnormal


    Sitting up from the coffin bed seway had made for her, yawned and stretched, the girl glanced around with her still hazy eyes, and then slowly retracted back into the coffin, as if to sleep back in.


    At this time, a white hand suddenly stretched out, grabbed the girl''s head because of the poor sleep and a lock of hair.


    "Pain, pain! Want, want to break! Let go


    The little vampire immediately made a lovely scream.


    But the owner of the hand that grabbed her silly hair didn''t let her off like this, instead, he began to make a trend of raising.


    Saran''s sleepiness was blown away. She opened her eyes, and her wine red eyes finally became clear. The person who committed such atrocities in front of her was naturally included in her eyes.


    "Ah, I remember your name was dawn, right? Do you know the consequence of irritating me? Let''s go Wait, people admit defeat. Don''t drag it any more. It''s painful! "


    Obviously, she is a princess of the vampire clan, but she has no dignity to admit defeat when she is made of dull fur quilt. Xi Wei''s words here will definitely make complaints about "surrender quickly!" Something like that.


    "According to the master''s instructions, I must make sure you don''t sleep in."


    Different from the other two of the three sages, Dawning has its own entity. At this time, she is wearing a maid''s dress that she has not found anywhere. Her clear and beautiful face has no expression as usual, but just uses that kind of ethereal voice as a routine.


    "Is that Sylvie again If you just want to wake me up, you don''t need to use violence in the first place! "


    The little vampire''s eyes twinkled with tears, and he was wronged to be treated like this in the early morning.


    "Because you can''t wake you up directly for three days in a row, I need to use a little more intense physical means through my own judgment." Only then did dawn release his hand and answer without any sense of guilt.


    If she didn''t know that the emotional function of dawn itself was somewhat deficient, saran would have thought that she was a black woman who deliberately did such a thing.


    "Ah, I can be a bat and run away."


    When she was out of the control of the dawn, saran suddenly remembered her talent as a vampire, and suddenly the whole person was a little depressed and made a frustrated body forward bending action.


    "I always feel tired early in the morning..."


    "It is said that the sun can drive away fatigue." Dawn a face seriously suggested: "the fourth school district in the wizard greenhouse set up a simplified version of the artificial sun, you can try it."


    "No! You know I''m a vampire! "


    How natural is it to encourage vampires to bask in the sun!


    "Or else Miss Alice''s special garlic sauce would have a similar effect."


    "You did mean it


    - breakfast time -


    although her elder sister is still sleeping, like many perennial species, the vampire itself can sleep for decades. In addition, the magic instruments in the college have not detected anything different about the vampire princess, so saran gradually returns to her former cheerful appearance.


    "Good morning, Miss saran."


    As Saran yawns and walks to the restaurant with the help of dawn, she meets Eliza and Theo on the way.


    Naturally, Eliza, who respected her teacher and respected her, said hello at once, while Theo, who was very similar to dawn in a sense, just nodded.


    "It''s you..." Saran rubbed her eyes and said casually.


    "Miss saran seems very sleepy?" Eliza asked curiously.


    At the same time, her eyes could not help but drift to the girl behind saran.


    Only at this time the attention of dawn seems to be attracted by Theo, and does not find Eliza''s line of sight.


    "Because it''s too early to get up!" The little vampire hatefully replied, but then she asked in a strange way: "speaking of all, why do you want to get up so early? If you remember correctly, you were on the night shift yesterday, so today is a rest day, isn''t it


    In the fourth school district, there are buildings similar to the sentry ring tower. Although these buildings can be directly controlled by the dean''s office, it is better to have someone stationed in order to really play its effect.


    At present, the situation on the lunar month is not stable, so the students will go to the sentry tower in shifts.


    "Professor Franken wants to do a detailed study of the moon beast, hoping that we can capture some samples of it."


    "We''re going to find some students who are free after breakfast," Eliza replied"Oh, I see."


    Saran nodded, as if no interest in this, but still told a: "remember not to be too far away from the college."


    As one of the top combat forces of Aldrich college, saran takes charge of the fourth school district. She will not leave the College under normal circumstances. If something happens around the college, she can go there as soon as possible.


    "Well, we''ll pay attention."


    Eliza responded with a smile.


    Although Theo can also play the destructive power of high-level magicians with magic support, most of that is done by external forces, which can''t be compared with the old strong saran.


    As soon as she got to the restaurant, saran''s eyes lit up.


    As it is still early, only some students who get up early and plan to change shifts or just come down from the shift are eating breakfast.


    "What is Alice''s recommended breakfast today? What is it?"


    She tugged at an orc maid and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Saran, I''m so excited."


    Theo stands on tiptoe and taps the vampire''s head with his wand - Theo and saran are of the same height without the wizard.


    "Long winded, I''ll point to Alice''s breakfast today!"


    Don''t care about Theo''s no big or small, saran is not a vampire ambition, but she said with reason.


    "Said the bacon sandwich with garlic." The other party was startled, but after seeing that it was saran and some famous students, he immediately relaxed and replied.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The world or something will be destroyed. "


    "Miss Saran, please don''t destroy the world for this reason..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

Well, there''s something wrong today. It should be too late to code. I''d like to ask for a day off. Please forgive me.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Donald was pulled out of bed.


    "Miss hillwin, I''ve been on duty until two o''clock this morning. I''m really sleepy and sleepy now..."


    I''m afraid that the whole young man can squint, even if he is sleepy Huhoo... "


    "Don''t stand up and fall asleep."


    Hillwin knocked Donald on the head with her wand.


    "Oh Donald showed a startled expression, but then his eyes began to close again: "hillwin, run, that guy is coming Defense cannot be avoided. Even confrontation is extravagant The guy called the sleeping devil... "


    "You guy..."


    Hillwin was pissed off.


    "So I told you not to work the night shift from the beginning."


    "But the night shift subsidy is higher." Although he was still sleepy, Donald seemed to be sober and could at least communicate with hillwin: "I''m not an Aldrich student. I can''t enjoy a lot of benefits. If you want to live a better life, you have to work hard."


    "Ah, I''m sorry..."


    Hearing the speech, hillwin showed some lost expression.


    Donald is her mage''s retinue, but in fact, hillwin can''t give him much help - even if she can earn more credits than other students, it''s still a little difficult to maintain their lives while continuing to study. Therefore, Donald has to shoulder some of the jobs of Aldrich to earn extra money, otherwise he may even protect his magic There are problems with the Dharma sword.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I never blame you."


    Hearing the girl''s lost voice, Donald tried to open his eyelids and gently smile and wave his hand: "I''d rather thank you If you hadn''t brought me to Aldrich, I''m afraid I didn''t know that there were so many wonderful things in the world. "


    Then he opened the curtain in the room, and the light from outside penetrated into the room.


    "See, if it wasn''t for you, how could I be standing on the moon now? "I fought on the moon" is much more glorious than my grandfather''s Candlelight medal


    "Really?" Hillwin looked up at Donald with tears in her eyes.


    Looking at the young girl''s pretty face, Donald felt his heart pulled for a moment. A wonderful feeling rose slowly. He didn''t know how to describe the feeling in his heart.


    If Sylvie had known, he would have patted Donald on the shoulder and said seriously, "this is Meng Sao Nian!"


    The boy did not know the taste of Meng, but subconsciously turned his head: "of course, it is true. I can swear in the name of our family."


    In order to increase his persuasiveness, he also tried to pack up his mood and give the girl a smile.


    "That''s great. In order to show your thanks, we''ll treat you to breakfast today."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donald''s mouth faltered. Although he didn''t expect anything to happen, he always felt that there was something wrong with the development of the dialogue.


    What''s more, the palpitation just now is completely destroyed, OK! Now he was filled with a strange feeling.


    If Sylvie had known, he would have patted Donald on the shoulder and said seriously, "this is a bad year!"


    - after breakfast --


    "so you picked me up from bed so early in the morning just to let me have breakfast?"


    Although Aldrich''s breakfast was as good as ever, Donald was still a little puzzled - where was the angel like hillwin? Recently, she always feels more and more like a little devil.


    "Of course not. You are wanted for business."


    Hillwin chuckled.


    "Oh, you have crumbs on your mouth."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Donald, you must have been very unpopular with girls when you were back home? "


    "Why? Why do you know, hillwin? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ (because you''re so thoughtless, idiot! "


    The girl is in the heart abdomen Fei way.


    After wiping the crumbs from the corner of her mouth, she said, "people don''t have time to do such boring things with you."


    In that case, don''t do it! Why should I treat you to breakfast and be labeled as boring?!


    always make complaints about this sentence, and Donald will still swallow her words and continue to listen to the girl''s words.


    Hillwin didn''t intend to sell the point, and she said the subject directly.


    "To put it simply, Cuicui has passed the audit and has come to the moon ~"


    "really!"


    Even Donald, who was sleepy after dinner, was suddenly awakened by the news.


    Cuicui is the emerald dragon that has a good relationship with them. In order to sharpen the students, the college did not allow them to take the emerald dragon at the beginning.Even if the emerald dragon is not good at fighting, the Dragon itself is very strong. At least most of the moon beasts have no pear


    They immediately moved to the new school district in front of the animal fence, where they met Raven who was coming out.


    "Oh, you two are here already." Raven tore off the copy of the inspection report in her hand and handed it to hillwin: "the atmospheric quality on the moon is different from the main material plane. For the sake of the health of jadeite dragon, it''s best to fly three times a day, and it''s better not to exceed two hours each time."


    "I see. Thank you, Professor Raven."


    In front of outsiders, hillwin has always been elegant, quiet and dignified.


    This contrast makes Donald feel a little bit forced.


    When Raven left, Donald said gloomily, "why can''t you be more gentle with me?"


    "Only you are special." "Because you are my master''s servant," hillwin said with a bright smile


    "Why? Is it just me who is special... " Donald was a little flattered.


    "Well, because the mage''s retinue is not the free labor of the magician?" As a result, a word from hillwin made him fall from heaven to hell.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What should I do if I suddenly want to quit? "


    "I can''t do it. The master''s retinue is lifelong!" "You can''t get rid of me for the rest of your life. Work me to death


    "It sounds good without the last sentence."


    Donald wanted to cry without tears.


    They walked into the stockade with a smile.


    On the other side, several monitor also happened to pass by this area.


    "I smell the sour smell of love!"


    Tanis snuffled and said seriously, "I think we should kill puppy love in the cradle."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    In a world where the average age of human beings is only about 50 years old, people generally get married earlier than before.


    It''s better to say that a man in his 20s who hasn''t been married is an old man.


    So even though he is only 11 or 12 years old, the love among the students of Aldrich is no longer a puppy love.


    What a paradise for Lori


    That''s what Tanis said. After all, magicians, as a scarce resource in this era, are delicious and drinkable in any country. In addition, Tanis is is a descendant of aristocrats. If he really has that meaning, even if people are a little fat, they will still have a lot of female sex.


    "Don''t be silly. I''m more interested in the current movement of the old cabinet association than this kind of ignorant thing."


    Dorothy sighed, feeling very helpless about Tanis''s misdemeanor.


    After the conscious decentralization of power by SIVI and Sophia, the current war strategies against the geriatric association are almost all formulated by the students themselves. Anyway, the strength of the old League is not strong, and there is absolutely no leakage of secrets. So SIVI is happy to let them hone their own strength in actual combat.


    In addition to the black class which is directly under the jurisdiction of SIVI, there are only four of them. In addition, Eliza and Theo of the black class are hardly in charge. Therefore, the strategies and specific plans of the war are all in the charge of the four of them.


    "According to the intelligence sent back by the students who went out to investigate before, the crown of the" Holy tree "on the side of the withered elves seems to have turned red, and there was no small disturbance in the gathering place of the withered elves I don''t know what happened. "


    "As long as it''s not a bad thing."


    Reading the report through a translucent screen, Riedel frowned and subconsciously replied, "compared with the Greyhound and the moon beast, the biggest threat to us at present is the withered elves. If their forest spirit weapons have evolved to a certain extent, they are no weaker than the magic weapons distributed by our college this time."


    It is because of this that they specially arranged students to observe the movement of withered spirits from a safe distance.


    But Sylvie didn''t tell them where he was. Naturally, they couldn''t guess that Sylvie was responsible for the change on the withered elf side. Until now, these little guys still think that Sylvie is still in the fourth school district of the college to observe their movements secretly


    "Take a look, if the other party really messes up for that tree, it''s our chance." Kamiyou also said in a deep voice: "if you make good use of it, you may be able to take advantage of this opportunity to defeat the old cabinet Association at one go!"


    -- dividing line --


    "Achoo!" Donald, who walked into the stockade, sneezed a lot, then rubbed his nose, and muttered in some doubt, "is there anyone who speaks ill of me behind my back?"


    "How meaningless a person has to live to speak ill of you?"


    Hillwin joked.


    "You are saying bad things about me..."


    "Don''t care, don''t care." The girl waved her hand with a smile.


    In response, Donald sighed: "come on, anyway, whatever you say, the angel like sylvin can''t come back. Let''s talk about something else Ouch


    "Don''t say such impolite words with a face of course." The girl took back her wand, which was almost broken in two, and ordered her to say so.


    "Who said it first?"


    Donald tearful eyes: this girl is so unreasonable


    Although it is named "animal fence", in fact, this facility in the fourth school district of Aldrich has great compatibility, and even has the characteristics of Griffin cage to a certain extent, which also makes feicuilong Cuicui very satisfied with the environment here.


    "I''d like to change my name if I could."


    Perched on a pile of precious stones, the Dragon lowered his head, looked at his two best friends and whispered.


    But even for the dragon is a whisper, for ordinary people, it is still like thunder.


    "Why change the name? Isn''t Cuicui lovely? " Hillwin blinked her eyes. Her long eyelashes were like a brush, casting a fine shadow on her face. Her smile made feicuilong feel a burst of hair in her heart.


    "I think what a dragon needs is the fear and awe of others for it It''s not cute. "


    Donald muttered.


    "That''s it, Donald. You''ve got the dragon''s friendship!"


    Cuicui immediately agreed.


    "I think it''s a good name. What do you think, Donald?"


    The girl''s expression became more dangerous and asked her master''s retinue with a smile.


    "It''s the most appropriate name. You should have come up with it."


    So Donald immediately defected.


    "Wait, you can''t do this Donald, you traitor... "Obviously the voice is very loud, but I don''t know why Cuicui''s voice is very weak.


    In the end, it still couldn''t get rid of the name Cuicui.


    "Not only that, why do I have to take you out for a ride? I''m an orthodox giant dragon, not a bipedal flying dragon, those half blood bastards... "


    The Dragon said sullenly, emerald green sparks kept coming out of its nostrils.


    "The density of the atmosphere on the moon is different from that on the ground. If you don''t get familiar with it in advance, unexpected accidents may occur in case of emergency."


    "I''m for your sake, Cuicui," said hillwin with a righteous voice


    ¡°¡­¡­ So that''s enough. And what about your real thoughts? "


    "It''s always fun to go for a ride on the moon!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Emerald dragon turned his huge head and looked at Donald, who showed up and said he couldn''t help it.


    So jadeite dragon can only compromise and fly out of the boundary of Aldrich with two human little guys.


    "Well, indeed, the air on this plane is strange It''s a lot thinner, and there''s some special strength in it... " The air quality of feicui is not the most important thing to study.


    "Cuicui, fly East, fly higher!"


    At this moment, hillwin suddenly called out. For some reason, Cuicui always felt that there was something tense in the girl''s voice.


    So it spread its wings, climbed dozens of feet again, and glided eastward.


    And then, in front of it is the moving earth.


    Donald took a cold breath.


    Different from Cuicui, he saw the real situation immediately.


    It''s the moon beast tide that covers the whole ground like a carpet.


    In addition, if the tide does not stop or change direction


    "Their target is Aldrich..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    "It''s worthy of being the one who ended the mythological era and opened the prelude to the next era with his own efforts. As expected, he saw through the essence at once But even so, what? "


    The humanoid creature, who claimed to be the master of life, gave out a sharp and crazy laugh: "the divine tree has been deeply rooted in this plane. Although it can''t be seen on the surface, its root system is far stronger than the crown of branches and trees on the ground! Almost all over this plane


    "When I touched the core of Shenmu, the millennium plan was finally completed. At that moment, I was completely integrated with Shenmu, and they were inseparable from each other."


    "Every minute and every second, countless roots will absorb the nutrients of the world, my strength will be enhanced, and the world will of this plane itself will be weakened until it is completely swallowed up by me."


    "And I will stand on the throne at last


    "At that time, I will return to the main material plane with my servants, conquer everything, defeat all those who once hindered me, and take back the glory of the mythical age."


    Instead of interrupting the other party''s frantic narration, SIVI listened quietly and then showed a sneer.


    "It seems that you have not inherited all the memory of the Lord of pestilence. You are just a fragment of your soul. Just like your ridiculous body, your soul is incomplete This incomplete body and soul wants to be a God? Even if it''s a dream, please don''t say such funny things. "


    The real terminator of the mythical age was not SIVI, even though he led the seal plan of the final campaign.


    In fact, it was ozagki who came from an unknown source. However, the guy who claimed to be the master of life in front of him didn''t know this clearly, so his words would be full of mistakes, which made Seaver sneer.


    "Shut up! You little bastard, just like human beings... "


    The other side was very excited by SIVI''s words. He almost roared with green tendons. However, before he finished his words, Sylvie''s great dissociation had already hit the other side''s face.


    The humanoid screamed like a mouse with its tail trodden on, and then the whole person was disintegrated into pieces the size of a mahjong card and collapsed.


    "Although I just said that I had already been mentally prepared when I was integrated with the world tree..."


    Sylvie kicked and rolled to a white block crystal at his feet, frowning: "it seems that it''s no use killing this stuff."


    "Not bad at all."


    Before the end of SIVI''s mumbling, a face appeared on the wall not far away from him: "I am the divine tree, the divine wood is me, and the world tree is just like my body. I can control everything in this and destroy you with them


    "I see. When I find your large intestine, I will use it to tie you a bow."


    Sylvie was clearly not afraid of the threat.


    Rather, it is very difficult for him to understand the behavior of eating the enemy casually


    "You''d better think about how to deal with my guardians!"


    SIVI looked back and saw that many wooden monsters had been knocked down by him, probably because of the coming from all directions. Not only did the number of them increase, but also some of them had a wonderful breath. It was as if the original dull creature had been sublimated.


    "Susheng ability?"


    Sylvie''s brows were getting tighter.


    The more trouble Su has, the less trouble he has. The key is that this kind of thing involving absolute truth can''t be touched even if it is not mysterious.


    Even on the moon, if you want to be su Sheng such a large group of monsters, it is enough to show the strength of the other side.


    "No way. Let''s make a quick decision."


    At the thought of this, Sylvie didn''t want to drag on.


    He put his hand on his face, and a green flame rose all over his body.


    "- liberation, double-sided Nuo!"


    -- dividing line --


    "have all the students gone out been called back?"


    Aldrich "yes." The dawn bent over in a subtle way.


    Although different from Sophia''s scene of ups and downs, because of the many battles and hardships that have been experienced, now Adrian''s students not only have the erudition of academic magicians, but also have the experience and flexibility of travel magicians.


    After receiving instructions from Sofia, the students began to do what they could.


    The number of sentries on the tower of sentry ring doubled, the alchemy cauldron in the magic guide workshop was running continuously, and the students spontaneously met some moon beasts who were lucky to cross the border of the college in groups of several.


    Thanks to the help of the magic image and the addition of the college itself, the students played well.


    In addition, there is a solid boundary. The first wave of the moon beast tide did not have any impact on Aldrich. On the contrary, under the strong magic firepower, he left hundreds of corpses and fled in a hurry.After the moonbeasts retreated, Aldrich fell into a sea of cheers.


    "The monsters didn''t leave completely. They were lurking around, waiting for the next opportunity." Through the dean''s room window, fitter looked at the cheering students and told Sophia the real situation.


    "I see. Don''t make it public for the time being." Sophia nodded. "For now, at least, I don''t want to spoil the atmosphere of their cheering for victory."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    The two headed giant of light rose from the green flame, and the surrounding monsters were all blown away by the strong wind, crashing into the wooden walls and screaming.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Those monsters were just like taking stimulants. Even though they were hurt to a certain extent, they still gave up their lives and rushed to the double-sided Nuo made of SIVI.


    Although Xiwei''s two-sided Nuo can not be compared with the ability to directly modify the law, it is undoubtedly the strongest form in conventional war.


    Four magic eyes with different abilities, four hands with different characteristics, immortal bodies, can cross the feet of all things


    Once Sylvie does his best, the destructive power can''t be compared with the ordinary magician.


    But the space inside the world tree began to expand under the control of the life master, and the monsters were constantly growing from the walls, floors and even the ceiling.


    If you have to describe it, it''s like Tyson and the annoying mosquito. No matter how powerful the former is, it can''t solve the latter in a short time.


    "You''re so cautious. In order to prevent me from using elemental magic, you specially emptied all the elements in this space."


    At the same time, there are dozens of strange voices in the chorus.


    "Even I have to admit that you are so excellent as a magician, and element magic is the most powerful one in wide area magic. I can''t give you a chance to kill all my demons."


    The master of life seems to feel that the overall situation is in hand, and he has the leisure to answer SIVI''s words.


    "But do you really think I can''t do anything just to exclude elements from the world tree?"


    Sylvie sneered. There are four swirls of different colors on his head, which looks like a portal in the game.


    But it''s not a portal. Even if ordinary people dare to get close to it, they will be crystallized immediately by extremely rich elements.


    "Advanced element channel"


    although the four ring magic is a well-known high-level magic for magicians, no one will learn it. As like as two peas, the magic of


    element channel is very important in the whole magic system. Although many categories are involved, its functions and principle are almost the same -- opening a wormhole leading to the element plane and extracting the magic elements needed.


    As we all know, elemental mage casting magic will be affected by the distribution of elements in the surrounding area. Even elemental magic can''t be used in rare element regions. In this case, we need the help of element channel series magic.


    In addition, some powerful magic requires a large number of magic elements. The ordinary environment can hardly supply so many elements. Therefore, in order to assist casting, it is necessary to open the corresponding element channel.


    There is a "secondary element channel" from the beginning of a mage. A medium level mage can learn the "medium level element channel". However, it is almost enough for a magician to learn this step. Even if the high ring magic of three or four rings needs elements, the medium element channel is enough for casting.


    Generally speaking, ordinary magicians can''t tear the space by themselves, so they almost open the elemental channels with the help of the wormholes already existing in the world. However, there is no wormhole equivalent to the High-level element channels in the world, which will lead to the imbalance of elements in the main material plane, and even cause catastrophes similar to the ice age.


    But SIVI is different. The most outstanding thing about this product is space magic, so for him, the high element channel is no different from the medium level element channel. Anyway, he never borrows any wormhole. He has to tear a hole in the wall when he wants to open a channel


    With the guarantee of magic elements, wide area magic is coming.


    In fact, even SIVI can''t kill all the monsters one by one without using wide area magic. Even if people stand still and let you kill them, there are more than ants to kill you.


    "No use, no use, no use --" laws and decrees, God''s words. Reject "!"


    However, Sylvie underestimated the ability of life masters to control laws and space within the world tree.


    Almost in an instant, the four channels of higher elements created by him were neutralized and disappeared in space, even a ripple could not be seen.


    "I''ve had enough of playing, so please rest in peace. As a tribute to the strongest human being, I''ll place a tomb for you in the world tree --" law and God''s word. The death of the dead. "


    as soon as the voice of the master of life fell down, the double-sided Nuo of SIVI''s incarnation collapsed, revealing his real body.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I admit I underestimated you. "


    With a great repulsion, Seaver''s face was visibly ugly.


    Although the other party''s magic sounds very strong, and it has the meaning of saying what he says, it is just a kind of dying magic in the final analysis.


    As a legend and once created legend, SIVI has a certain degree of mysterious resistance. Although this type of instant magic can kill both sides of Nuo, it is not a big problem for him.He took a deep breath and the expression on his face calmed down.


    Since becoming a legend, he seems to have not been so embarrassed, even the double-sided Nuo of his own incarnation was defeated by a divine word of the other party.


    However, at the same time of shame, Sylvie''s heart was filled with a sense of war.


    I thought that he was becoming a legend, and he was going further and further on the road of legend. At least in this era, there was no one who could fight with him. Of course, ozagki''s foul was not counted. I didn''t expect to encounter such existence on the moon.


    Unlike other people, they can''t catch up with themselves, but they are not as terrible as the three ancestors of ozaki. They can even kill the real gods. They are guys with similar strength, at least at the same level.


    Isn''t that exciting and hard to control?


    "From now on, let''s be serious about it."


    Sylvie, who hasn''t experienced this feeling for a long time, feels like he''s already boiling.


    In spite of the monsters around him, he suddenly began to move.


    "Don''t put out that kind of mysterious laws and God''s words. If I want to play, I''ll also express them. It''s OK to counter your half empty words. Show me your real skills." Sylvie didn''t even notice that his mouth was slightly upturned, and his expression was excited: "otherwise I would be very bored if I knelt down at once..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    At the beginning, the life master didn''t believe SIVI''s words and tried to attack with the divine words of laws and decrees. However, when SIVI was ready, all of them failed. In one case, he even seized the opportunity to use high-speed divine words to counter, almost shaking his control over the world tree.


    So the master of life simply crouched inside the world tree, only occasionally suddenly attacked SIVI, and the main force of the attack was handed over to those demons.


    On weekdays, even if there is no magic element as the main force, these demons are not the enemies of SIVI.


    No, it should be said that any legend in the mythical age has the power to kill these demons easily.


    The problem is that the battlefield they are in is inside the world tree, and these demons grow directly from the world tree.


    And the world tree has been swallowed up by the life master, and the life master has become the inner God of the world tree by virtue of this action, although SIVI still thinks it is just a hypocrite.


    However, as long as they do not leave the world tree, the demons who are created subjectively by life and are born through their bodies (the world tree) have the characteristics of "divine sons". The most intuitive manifestation is that their fighting endurance has risen in a straight line, and even the mystery has soared to a very high level - tens of thousands of Shenzi, which can be called an incredible situation in all religions. Fortunately, after the number reached this level, the other side did not continue to spawn new demons.


    That makes Sylvie a little tied up.


    But even so, now the siege of SIVI, from the beginning, tens of thousands of demons have become less than a hundred.


    In less than an hour, nearly ten thousand gods died in the hands of SIVI!


    "The new title" God son butcher "has been added to your achievement library. You can equip this title to gain a bonus to divinity "


    there seems to be something new in the academy system, but Sylvie has already turned a blind eye to it and is immersed in the battle.


    In fact, it took Seaver less than five minutes to kill the first five thousand, ten minutes for the next three thousand, and nearly half an hour for the next thousand!


    These monsters are growing up with their own kin''s body all the time, which also leads to the less the number of each other, the stronger the strength.


    Each of the remaining 100 demons has the fighting power of a great mage. If they are in the outside world and their strength will not decline, it is estimated that all the Crusade levels will have to take off at level 60, which is far more than the ordinary dragon!


    Sylvie also lost the previous relaxed freehand brushwork, the expression on his face was quite serious. Four different kinds of magic eyes were constantly switching, and the whole human body seemed to be shrouded in clouds. It seemed a bit illusory and ethereal. Those monsters attacked him, and the whole tribe was in the void.


    If it wasn''t for a few magic powers that could even affect the space of the demons, SIVI could slowly kill these monsters with this move alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This stronger form is a bit like raising poisonous insects. "


    He raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself.


    However, the difference is that the insects and the poisonous insects kill each other, and the real ones are the ones who survive. Now, the killing of SIVI has replaced the killing of the poisonous insects, which directly makes the surviving demons soar in strength.


    "And I don''t know why. I always have a feeling of panic It''s a bit like a mage alarm, but it seems different. Although this situation is nothing compared with ozaghi, it''s better to be careful. God knows what kind of plot that guy has... "


    To say that the master of life has no plan, but simply let Sylvie fight with those monsters, I''m afraid Sylvie is the first to believe it.


    It is true that these monsters with the characteristics of Shenzi are disgusting, and their combat effectiveness has also improved rapidly, but even so, they can not enter the legend through this method. Legend is the biggest obstacle on the road for all living creatures to become stronger. Unlike some other levels, they can accumulate to qualitative change through quantitative change. No matter how deep the accumulation is, they can''t understand the rules of the world If you touch or even modify the rules, you will never be able to take the last step.


    And if you can''t get into the legend, no matter how strong the other side is, the threat is not enough for SIVI.


    As soon as Sylvie thought about it, the monsters suddenly seemed to have received some order and began to retreat in an orderly manner.


    Although I don''t know what happened there, Sylvie is not a gentleman who has to wait for the enemy to complete three transformations before he can fight with him.


    After discovering this, SIVI immediately pursued the demons.


    The demons fled in all directions and finally fled to the core of the world tree.


    The inside of the world tree is not dark. The walls are covered with tree crystals that can exchange a lot of money from the outside world. Each tree crystal will emit a soft golden light, just like a candle light suspended in the sky, making the whole world tree as beautiful as the Milky way, but very chaotic.


    "Got you!"


    Seaver''s heart is happy, a few magic shake hands to let go.But the magic did not fly far away, it was powerless, and finally disappeared in the air.


    "What?"


    He was surprised, but he soon noticed what was causing it.


    The light floating around seems to have the effect of absorbing magic from humans or other creatures, and even from the air.


    After the magic left SIVI, the magic was taken away by those tree crystals. Even if he took measures at the most critical moment and didn''t let the situation happen to the most important situation, he was still overcast - the magic that was evacuated naturally broke up and dissipated in the air. This is still SIVI smart, instantly cut off the relationship between magic, or he must be destroyed by his own magic.


    At the same time, the demons gathered together suddenly extended root like organs to connect themselves to each other.


    Then the contact surface between them began to blur the boundaries, will be fused with each other, grow into a tall and powerful dragon!


    "I will come to this world in the roar of heaven and earth as a God with the highest power and power. I will drive you, my hard-working body! "Nine sacred rings, divine wood, Heavenly Dragon"


    Nine golden ships of different sizes, like angel rings, were born out of thin air and appeared on the head, limbs, back and tail of the dragon of wood with the highest divine breath. Except for the three rings on the tail, there was only one ring in each other.


    "So it is. You are not raising poisonous insects, but preparing for your coming." Sylvie showed a clear look.


    It''s good to be integrated with the world tree, but in this way, there will be less interference for SIVI. Ordinary demons can''t accommodate the "supreme God" in the world tree. So it did this kind of act similar to the God selection ceremony through SIVI''s hand, and connected all the surviving demons into a huge whole to accommodate its existence In.


    "But As far as the gods are concerned, the best choice for coming is human body, right? What do you mean by all the trouble you''ve made? "


    Since the pursuit has failed, we can only start the second round.


    SIVI was not in a hurry to rush, but asked.


    "Stupid! I will not follow the established form of law - since I am a God, I will make all laws including absolute truth again! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    There are three kinds of gods in general.


    First of all, there is no material body, only relying on the spirit of the existence of super high living beings, the main material plane almost died with the great will of ozagqi three ancestors is one of the representatives.


    The second is regarded as a God, which has become the existence of divinity in the long-term belief transmission. The main representatives are the worship object of the pure white church, the holy light (the sun) and the quiet moon, the belief object of the Forest Elves.


    The third is the existence of divinity and theocracy through various ways.


    But for some reason, although there are few in history and almost all of them are vague, the recipients of the third kind of God are almost all human beings or human like creatures (elves, dwarfs, etc.).


    With his deep understanding of the laws of the world, he also found that the "divinity" which is an indescribable thing presents a strange information dependence - it only adheres to the inherent image of gods.


    In other words, if an invisible and immaterial God intends to come, his original image is either a big egg or a big potato, or it is simply the shape of a human being. Other forms of existence can not preserve the divinity.


    However, the master of life did the opposite. First, he made a group of monsters through a ceremony of unknown significance, and then integrated those monsters into one and turned them into a giant dragon, which was used as the body of his coming


    This behavior, for example, is like installing Android on Apple''s mobile phone. There can be no other result except incompatibility.


    But to SIVI''s surprise, life dominates him.


    "A thousand years later, I finally have my own body! Hail, chosen one, you will be the first sacrifice of my body


    The dragon, whose shape is similar to that of a mountain, roars up to the sky and seems excited and uncontrollable.


    With the advent of life domination, the space inside the world tree has expanded again. Now it is difficult to see the edge of this space by ordinary vision.


    There are no similar objects in the sky.


    If the ground under his feet was not still wooden, SIVI even thought he had been transported to the outside world.


    In the face of the madness of the master of life, Sylvie just shrugged his lips.


    How much do you like dragons After the death Lord knelt down, the half of the abyss that he left behind also split up into a similar creature, which had dealt with Sylvie twice.


    That''s right. It''s hubsolulu who was killed by Sylvie a few days ago.


    Strictly speaking, neither the Shenmu Tianyan dragon nor hubosolu can be regarded as an orthodox dragon clan. Except for its very twisted body, these two goods do not have all the biggest characteristics of the giant dragon, the "reverse scale".


    Without much gossip, the master of life is not a particularly patient guy, and the dragon it transforms has already attacked like a mountain.


    Because of their huge size, even if they just step on it, they can turn a whole team of reloaded Knights into canned meat, and ordinary avoidance methods are useless.


    Fortunately, Sylvie is not an ordinary person.


    After switching the magic eye on his head to the magic eye of Yingze, his body was twisted with a burst of space, and the next moment it had been transmitted to the distance.


    "There is an old saying in my hometown." Looking at the giant beast from a distance, SIVI said calmly, "it''s not polite to come but not to go. Since you are so enthusiastic, of course, I will prepare something in return for you


    With that, the giant beast''s foot on SIVI''s head seemed to have disappeared from nowhere, and suddenly disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    In short, it is a mine that can be deployed by the void.


    It is a pity that Shenmu Tianyan dragon is too large. In addition, after the arrival of the gods, its mystery has soared. It also has a certain degree of resistance to the void energy. This time, it failed to remove its whole leg, but it just blew up its feet.


    There was not a drop of blood on the wound of the behemoth, and no muscle fibers, blood vessels and bones were seen. Instead, there were only wood grains of tired tree rings.


    In an instant, a brand new claw came out of the wound.


    "It''s a good gift. It''s a pity that you forget that this is the world tree. It''s my field. It''s almost inexhaustible vitality, not to mention repairing wounds. Even resurrection is just a blink of an eye."


    The sound of the beast sounded like thunder.


    Although I had expected that it would not be a great injury to remove one of the other''s claws, I didn''t expect that the recovery and regeneration of the limbs took only a short time, which made Seaver''s expression a little more dignified.


    But it''s just a little more dignified.


    From beginning to end, he has never been afraid of this monster - no matter how powerful the opponent is, that strength is mostly a false power within the world tree.


    If I can''t, I can''t escape to destroy the world tree itself.


    Of course, this is the last resort.


    As the life master said before, the world tree has been deeply rooted in this scarlet moon. In addition to the core of the scarlet moon, almost every inch of land has its roots.If we really destroy this giant, I''m afraid that the next moment the world tree is destroyed, the scarlet moon will begin to collapse immediately.


    Regardless of the attitude of the Forest Elves, at least the fourth school district will not be able to hold on.


    Although a fourth school district is nothing to SIVI, now that he is rich, the three districts are a little too big for the number of professors and students at Aldrich college, who are probably less than 1000.


    But somehow, he always felt that the fourth school district played a very important role.


    In this case, Sylvie can only trust his intuition and try to defeat the master of life without destroying the world tree.


    In fact, from a good point of view, the arrival of the other side also gave SIVI a chance.


    If we can defeat this giant beast in a real sense, it will undoubtedly bring great harm to the master of life.


    It''s much better to hide in the world tree than before.


    "Resurrection? Your body is formed by the fusion of those special demons. Each so-called "Resurrection" will surely consume a lot of vitality? " SIVI took a deep breath and snapped his fingers. Countless wands appeared around him, and the magic power surged around him: "the so-called" almost "infinite vitality is actually exhausted No matter how many times you can revive, I just need to kill you one more time


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    "I think we have a little bit of trouble..."


    Said kamiyou, grimacing to Jon and Juno in front of him.


    They were originally sent out as Aldrich''s scouting team to see if the beasts had any intention of attacking.


    But now the situation is not very good - while avoiding a moon beast similar to the giant dragon, the three people in a panic fall into a deep canyon.


    Although there are protective magic and mage robes to protect them, it''s just a little bit bruised, but now it''s a bit difficult to leave the canyon.


    "Sure enough, it still can''t be contacted."


    Unwilling to take out his student ID card, kamiyou tried to contact the college. However, the student ID card which could have been used to communicate across the vast Eastern Plain only heard a strange rustling sound, which obviously could not be connected to the college''s communication network.


    "They don''t think it''s a bit of trouble at all?" Juno sat on a big stone and sighed with exaggeration: "even the crystal on the way back fell to the unknown place just when I ran away. What should I do now..."


    "It would be nice if you were with Miss theo. Even if the wind element in this place is thin, you can rely on Miss Theo''s wind element magic to fly out of the canyon." Put away the student ID card, kamiyou also scratched his head.


    It was Jon who was the most calm.


    As a non staff member of Aldrich, he had no such convenient thing as home crystal


    "If you can''t, walk along the canyon for a while, maybe you can find the exit?"


    Jon''s proposal was approved by the other two people, but there was no other way to do it now. The college''s aid seemed to be unable to make it in a short time.


    The road at the bottom of the canyon is very difficult to walk. The ground is rugged, and the road itself is tortuous. The wide area can accommodate a basketball court, but the narrow place can only allow people to pass sideways.


    After walking like this for some time, kamiyu found that their surroundings began to darken.


    "No, we seem to have gone further underground."


    He observed carefully for a long time, and then came to the conclusion that made him laugh and cry: "don''t leave the canyon, we are drilling underground instead!"


    "Then go back."


    Jon showed that he had no other way.


    Just as the group turned around and tried to move in a different direction, Juno kicked something, thumping at the bottom of the canyon.


    The girl was startled and jumped away with a sad cry.


    "What is that?" Kamiyou narrowed his eyes. He held out his finger, and a small flame leaped on his finger, illuminating the dim surroundings.


    The girl kicked a skull on a skeleton


    "Why are there human bones here? Is it the moon beast''s lair or something Jon frowned at once.


    "Moon beast nest?! Jon, don''t scare me... " Juno''s face was white, apparently frightened by Jon''s conjecture.


    "No, there are no bite marks of the moon beast on this skeleton. It is not so much attacked by the moon beast as it is more like that after exhausting here, the corpse gradually decayed and finally became like this."


    Although kamiyu did not learn the magic of the necromancer system, he learned some methods of identifying corpses in some general knowledge courses. At this time, learning to sell now also gives people a sense of modeling.


    "Does it take a long time for a corpse to decay to white bone? It''s not long since the old people of the cabinet came to the moon. So this corpse is a withered spirit


    Jon also tried to analyze it.


    "I thought so at first, but to be honest, this corpse is more of a dwarf than an elf."


    Kamiyou''s eyes narrowed, and his eyes wandered repeatedly at the joints of the small skeleton.


    "Dwarf? Where are the dwarfs from the moon


    Jon looked curious: "even the eastern plains don''t see dwarves. How did they get to the moon?"


    "The orthodox dwarves seem to be extinct, and those rare in the eastern plains are gray dwarfs." Kamiyu, while showing off his little knowledge, speculated: "the whereabouts of dwarfs began to wander before the great migration, and we have never seen orthodox dwarves since the great migration. If it can be confirmed that these guys have settled on the moon, it will undoubtedly be the most important discovery of the year


    "Can we get the Merlin prize?" Juno, who was scared to death just now, has asked kamiyou with a smile. It didn''t seem to have cast any shadow on her.


    "No, only one body doesn''t mean anything Maybe this unfortunate ghost just accidentally entered the ancient transmission magic array, and was sent to the moon or something


    "If you want to know more, we have to keep going inside," kamiyou saidAfter a discussion, the three men finally decided not to go back for the time being, but to continue to walk in to see if there would be any new discoveries.


    However, when they found a door and worked together to open it, several of them were frightened.


    Two days later -


    "the missing kamiyu group has been found and they are in good mental state." Sofitel''s report was a relief.


    Although fitter is unable to personally manage the affairs of the school district at present, and almost all of his responsibilities are placed on the shoulders of dawn, such activities as reporting can still be supported without too much computational effort.


    It is worth mentioning that although there are still some small mistakes occasionally, Dawning has done a good job in his post, which makes fitter sigh that he has a successor at last.


    ¡­¡­ Although the three sages are actually equal.


    "It''s OK. It''s ok if it''s OK." The girl muttered to herself.


    The moonbeasts did not really leave, still hovering around the college, as if waiting for the best time to attack Aldrich''s fourth school district.


    "There''s another thing I think you''d better have a look at it."


    But instead of leaving directly, fitter went on to say, "it was the accidental discovery of the kamiyuna group To be honest, even I was surprised


    "What, what, let me see..."


    Sofia casually opens the report from the kamiyuna group.


    After a while, her eyes became meaningful.


    The moon is almost always a land of no owner, except for the withered elves who have been on the stage for nearly a thousand years.


    However, in kamiyu, they found a magnificent but lonely city under the ground


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Sylvie took out so many wands, of course, not for fun.


    As his collection, the wands on the ground are all exquisite - at least at the level that is almost impossible to buy in the human market by ordinary means.


    Increasing magic is the standard ability of almost every wand. Although it seems that it is just inserted into the ground at will, SIVI has arranged the most special magic array according to the most reasonable way - there is no special ability, the effect is just the increasing magic.


    Life masters don''t have really powerful skills No, that''s not true. In fact, after the opponent has mastered a certain degree of internal rules in the world tree, he can use the "law and God''s word" which is similar to what he says and what he says. For ordinary people, this is already the ability to kill.


    But for Sylvie, it''s just as flashy as the great prophecy of divinity.


    In the face of a guy who is not as strong as you, you don''t need to use this kind of trick to win. In the face of an opponent at the same level or even stronger than you, this kind of magic wand skill can no doubt play any role - unless your opponent is a muscle transformation who does not know a little bit of mysterious side skills and purely strengthens the body to the level of killing gods


    However, SIVI has to admit that the master of life is still one of the strongest enemies he has ever faced up to now, except those who are beyond the specifications of the third ancestor of ozagki.


    The reason is nothing else. It is simply because of the regeneration ability which has strong vitality and can hardly be killed.


    In this case, the battle will undoubtedly become a protracted one. Even if it''s a legend, magic is not infinite. In addition to planning the use of his magic, SIVI''s most important way is to greatly increase his magic power through magic array.


    "The 23rd time..."


    Now, sawdust and severed limbs had been piled up in front of SIVI, but the dragon like monster was once again resurrected from the debris.


    "It''s no use. Don''t continue to struggle!"


    The bloody longan, the master of life, revealed an undisguised killing intention: "I will crush your body, your bones and your internal organs a little bit, and let your scream become the best accompaniment for me to ascend the gods!"


    It''s not impossible to understand that no matter how good-natured people are, they are killed more than 20 times in a row, and their psychology will always be a little distorted


    When he flashed past his opponent''s not so strong breath, SIVI opened a space door before the other party responded. In this millisecond time, a meteorite flew out of the door and hit the giant beast who was the master of life. His upper body was completely turned into powder. In addition, there was a huge meteorite crater on the ground, and the lower part of the giant animal''s body was also fragmented Lying on the ground, almost all the places where the upper body joined became coke.


    But even so, the vitality is like a spring from all directions into the hole, and the missing part grows out of the ground again. The scene looks very strange


    "I said it was useless!" The self-confidence of life master becomes more and more high with the rebirth.


    Once again it began to spit its own breath indiscriminately around.


    And Sylvie is also hiding, constantly collecting the information he wants.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is not so much recovery as regeneration from the remnant. In this way, are all the cells in this body all "universal cells"


    Before Sylvie crossed, he had seen some reports about universal cells.


    Human beings No, almost all animals grow from fertilized eggs to complete individuals.


    In the process of development, the fertilized egg can divide into more than 200 kinds of somatic cells with different morphological and functional functions to form various body tissues of animals.


    But this division is unidirectional and irreversible. It is impossible for nerve cells to become muscle cells and red blood cells to become white blood cells.


    However, it has been hypothesized that if the original "universal cell" can be reproduced, will all parts of the human body be able to regenerate? In this way, as long as the diseased organs are replaced, can human beings live forever?


    Until SIVI traversed, human beings had not been able to come up with a low-cost method for mass production of universal cells.


    But now the earth has nothing to do with Sylvie. What we should care about is the guy in front who can regenerate infinitely.


    Plants and animals are different, many plants even in the mature individual, still retain the universal cell. Some plants can even grow a new one just by leaving a few roots.


    "Nine sacred rings, divine wood and Heavenly Dragon" is originally a monster between animals and plants. To say that its whole body is omnipotent cells, as long as it provides vitality, it can regenerate infinitely, and SIVI will not be surprised.


    What''s more, the world tree itself is a storehouse of all-purpose cells. As long as we can provide gene samples, no matter what things can grow, this possibility is not without.


    "But even so, the consciousness noumenon should still be deposited on that monster..."


    As the reasoning improved, Sylvie''s brain became clearer.A plan came to his mind.


    "Whatever you do is useless! Do you know the meaning of "Tianyan" in the name of Shenmu Tianyan dragon Although the master of life could not hear what SIVI was talking about, he subconsciously realized that SIVI was thinking about strategies to deal with it: "every death is not only regeneration, but also the divine wood and the Heavenly Dragon will gradually evolve and acquire the ability to deal with all kinds of death. The same death method will only work for me three times at most!"


    "Do you have to evolve three times to learn how to defend a move?" SIVI and the other side of the distance, the old God in the ground said: "you are far from the saint fighter."


    Although the master of life doesn''t know what a holy warrior is, it doesn''t prevent him from understanding that Sylvie is mocking him.


    "That''s enough. I''ve had enough. You''ll die for me." Once again, the giant monster came at SIVI.


    The inzel eye on Sylvie''s head, which was originally used to dodge attacks, suddenly turned into the eye that could detect the information of objects and even point at the root of laws.


    "I''ve had enough More importantly, I''m starting to worry about my lovely students. So it''s really going to be over. "


    Tong easily dodged the beast''s attack, and SIVI pulled himself to the dragon''s face of Shenmu Tianyan, which he couldn''t prevent, and touched the other party''s head like a pet.


    "You, you damned thing! To what extent do you want to tease me Enraged by Sylvie''s actions, the beast dashed across the wide space.


    But Sylvie had already escaped through the rekindled inzel eye.


    When he was about to step on the mud, he found out that he had lost all his power to control his life.


    "I told you, it''s over." SIVI''s voice of life rings again.


    "What have you done?" He was so frightened and angry that he wanted to kill Sylvie. But somehow, it couldn''t even move a little finger.


    "Because your body is growing infinitely, the proliferation of neurons has completely disrupted your original nervous system." Sylvie sighed and put away his wand. "Those two strokes were not meant to humiliate you I''m just injecting my own genetic samples into your body, mobilizing all the "universal cells" in your body. Because this behavior doesn''t kill you, evolution can''t be activated, and you can only grow like this until it fills the space inside the world tree. At the same time, your mind will be imprisoned by this body. Do you know what it means? "


    With that, Sylvie began to walk towards the place where the core of the world tree was.


    "Speaking of it, I have to thank you for taking a thousand years to remove the original self-defense ability of the core of the world tree, or even I would have to spend a lot of energy trying to occupy this thing."


    Leaving the curse of the bereaved dog in his mind, SIVI finally showed a smile: "I take the control of the world tree."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    When Sylvie touched the heart of the world tree, an indescribable malice attacked him.


    The malice was so large and complicated that even Sylvie lost his mind for a long time.


    Then he turned around and looked at the master of life who was still swearing with complicated eyes Although the latter is on the verge of becoming a ball because of its uncontrolled growth.


    "I''ve tried to overestimate you, but I didn''t expect to underestimate you..."


    Even if the owner of the plague of this product comes in person, I''m afraid it will not do better than it.


    "You found it, but even so, it''s too late!"


    The master of life cried out in a voice that was seriously out of tune.


    As early as this guy occupied the core of the world tree, it injected its own Millennium perfect ritual into the core, and quietly promoted the ceremony under its control.


    The first stage of the ceremony is the "spring of germination".


    Tens of thousands of demons have grown out of nothing in the world tree, and their shapes and appearances are different, which symbolizes the "spring" of the recovery of all things.


    Then came the "summer of prosperity.".


    After the sprouting of spring, it entered the summer of growth and prosperity. At this stage, the demons can not only constantly recover themselves, but also gradually become more powerful with the extension of their survival time. The principle may be similar to the senjing armed forces.


    When summer is over, it will be the autumn of harvest.


    The demons who survived from the summer stage bloomed and fruited together, and finally they came up with the "nine sacred rings. Shenmu Tianyan dragon" which made Xiwei feel a little tricky.


    This is the ritual "four seasons song of divine wood" that the life master has been promoting and which even SIVI has not been aware of.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And winter doesn''t come. " Sylvie frowned.


    "Winter of the cold" is the real killer of this ceremony. Once the ceremony is successful, all the affected beings will lose their vitality and vitality in an instant, including the world tree.


    If everything goes well, the master of life will stop the ceremony after he creates the divine wood and performs the dragon with the help of the ritual.


    So you don''t have to face the winter after that.


    However, it is not only Sylvie who underestimates the enemy, but also the master of life makes the same mistake, and is even more wrong than SIVI.


    Although it took a little bit of effort, Sylvie was able to get rid of the enemy of life master in the end, but the master of life failed to hurt him in any case. Even in the legendary field, the gap between the two can still be seen.


    But after losing the master of life, the ceremony which was originally stopped by him began to run slowly.


    "Don''t waste your effort. You can''t stop it The ceremony can only be delayed, but it cannot be cancelled. "


    The master of life said with a lively spirit.


    "Don''t compare me to you."


    Sylvie studied the ceremony and found himself a little dizzy.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sure enough, even the ritual magic array has been given divinity. "


    Although it is only limited to the divinity of the world tree, no matter how simple it is, it is not so simple to crack it


    If you can''t crack this thing in a limited time, the best result is that Sylvie takes the students out of the moon and watches the whole moon collapse as the world tree withers in an instant.


    "It''s a great day today."


    SIVI''s voice suddenly rang out, let the swearing life master pause for a moment.


    "To be able to meet my opponent Although it is still a little weak And you can see such interesting things. Isn''t that the best reward for a magician? "


    "You can''t do it!" The voice of the master of life became sharper, and there was a faint sense of panic: "you can''t stop this ceremony, everything is under my control!"


    For no reason, it suddenly wavered whether Sylvie could destroy his ritual magic.


    "Including the fact that you are now lying on the ground like a dead pig?"


    Sylvie didn''t care about it, even though he was eager to try.


    "Although there may be some wrong style of painting, but actually I have a killer''s mace to solve this kind of thing." Sylvie grinned and touched the heart of the world tree with one hand: "it''s not scientific."


    After inserting an academic beacon into the rock, Kyra, a centaur, flicked her tail uneasily.


    "Well, is there a signal now?"


    Subconsciously gouging his hoof, he asked the man with a screw in his head next to him.


    "There''s a signal, and it''s stabilized." Franken twisted the screw on his head and adjusted all kinds of magic devices from the college.It has to be said that for all the magicians who want to study the art of magic, Aldrich is a rare and good place. Every month, Seaver can get many magic devices that Franken did not dare to think of or didn''t know about.


    For example, the brand-new magic device he is playing with now has "made" on it_ In_ The words "Magic City Endymion" What kind of ghost is Endymion? I''ve never heard of it?


    He took back the idea that he had become more and more hairy under the influence of the dean. Franken put the magic weapon back into his storage ring and asked the boy on the other side.


    "Besides, are you sure you''re not going the wrong way?"


    "You have asked this sentence thirty times, thirty times!" Claude, a teenager with a delicate matte haircut, replied impatiently, "I found it bit by bit according to what the lost team said before. You can''t find it yourself!"


    Although he was yelled by his son, Franken''s mood did not seem to be affected.


    Rather, after Claude''s ghost disease was cured by Sylvie, Franken didn''t seem to encounter anything that could affect his mood.


    The three of them were Sophia''s chosen team to investigate the lost underground city.


    As a high-level sorcerer, Franken has the strength at the top of Aldrich - not Sylvia, of course.


    Gila is a student of SIVI, but he has not only excellent skills but also strong physique of centaurs.


    As for Claude, after lying in bed for half a year, his physical condition had deteriorated. However, after obtaining the blood of the legendary dragon, this guy immediately became alive and kicking, and there seemed to be some wonderful changes in him, but it is difficult to determine at present. This time he was sent out to investigate this aspect.


    "Mysterious underground city..." Franken touched his chin and grinned as if he wanted to make a strange smile. Unfortunately, his artificial vocal cords could not support the sound: "anything with the word" mysterious "is an irresistible temptation to the magician..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

Sorry, there''s something wrong today. I can''t update it. I hereby ask for a day off


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    According to the classification of magic types, the miracle "this unscientific" based on the birth of Sylvia''s soul from Earth actually belongs to boundary magic. In the region that is shrouded by the miracle level enchantment, everything below SIVI will be forced to earth, and all supernatural forces and supernatural creatures (basically energy creatures) will be dissipated.


    This is unique among all the miracles, and even touches the absolute truth to a certain extent. It is also one of the biggest cards ever played by Sylvie.


    It''s just that before he became a legend, the scope of the "unscientific" boundary was not large. If SIVI had not come from the earth and was part of the college system, the mystery was so high that he didn''t even know where this thing came from now. These two secrets made him proud of all the following mysteries of the gods, I''m afraid this trick would not be as good as it is now Use.


    What''s more, it''s unscientific, and when he uses it, Sylvie will become an ordinary person.


    After entering the legend, although that fatal weakness has not disappeared, but with the interpretation of the law and the failure of creation, SIVI''s mystery has already approached the general God.


    At least the magic rituals in the core of the world tree can be made invalid.


    "So don''t force me to be serious, I''ll pretend to be Well, I''m afraid I''m serious


    The core of the world tree, which was made invalid by "this unscientific" and changed from tree crystal to ordinary wood, was thrown on the ground. SIVI couldn''t see the meat in its original shape at that end. Well, the physiological tissue of Shenmu Tianyan dragon was closer to the plant, so it should not be considered as meat, but as root nodules.


    It is said that soybean can absorb nitrogen, phosphorus and potassium from 800 meters underground only with the help of Rhizobium


    Sylvie plucked a stubble and grinned bitterly as he began to run wild again. He found that he seemed to be more and more fond of running trains in his mind recently. His brain hole was so big that it was so terrible.


    The core of the world tree is destroyed by him, which naturally loses the most important way to control the world tree.


    But for Sylvie, it''s not a problem.


    The relationship between the world tree and its core is simply like a computer and its operating system.


    To be sure, even SIVI can''t build a new core from scratch - just as a programmer can''t just type 0 and 1 on the keyboard to get windows.


    So before destroying the core of the world tree, he had already copied all the magic structures in it. As long as he found the right material from the college system, he could copy all of them.


    Of course, in the core of the world tree copied in this way, there is still the chapter of "the winter of death" in the magic ceremony of "four seasons song of divine wood".


    But the so-called magic ceremony, is to do a full set before it will take effect.


    Without the ceremony of the first three chapters of the four seasons song of Shenmu, it would not be effective to have the last section, so after the copy is successful, the core can be used.


    The rest is to wait for their own time when they have time to slowly peel off the cocoon on the line.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Kill me


    Seeing that even his last mace was easily cracked by SIVI, the master of life gave up the struggle and lay on the ground like a dead pig.


    "In fact, I''m very curious," but SIVI didn''t start. He looked at the life master who was more sorrowful than death: "the true consciousness of the Lord of pestilence should have been annihilated as early as the mythological age Is your consciousness really inherited from that demon


    "I don''t know, actually."


    Because the core of the world tree was destroyed, the link point between the life master and the world tree was lost. There was no supply of vitality for the world tree. It did not continue to expand, but the cells began to eat themselves because of insufficient nutrition. The appearance was that its swollen body began to wither gradually.


    "I don''t even know when I was born. But when I realized that I was there, the memory of my noumenon flowed into my soul I can''t describe that feeling, but now think about it, from that time on, the newly born "I" should be killed by the soul fragment of the Lord of pestilence, and the remaining "I" who inherited all the knowledge and hatred of the Lord of pestilence. "


    "- I, from the very beginning, have been nothing but an undead from the mythical age."


    Although it is a little self mocking, SIVI has heard endless sadness and pain from the other side''s words.


    In fact, not long after the fight, SIVI found out that the other side was not the real resurrected plague Lord.


    In the mythical age, Sylvie also dealt with the shadow of the Lord of pestilence, and to some extent understood the style of the Lord of pestilence.


    To describe it, the Lord of pestilence is like a fox. Although he is not as cunning as the Lord of fear, he has a desire to survive far more than the Lord of fear.


    In a crisis, it can do anything in order to survive.But the life dominator is different. Its fighting style is more straightforward. From the beginning to the end, it is only "don''t advise or do it". It can be described as pig suddenly coming in. If it wasn''t so straightforward that he left the core of the world tree, SIVI would not be so simple to solve it. In the end, he even planned to compensate himself and take the whole moon away.


    This is very different from the plague Lord.


    Now, if you look back, the other party''s actions seem to have a taste of self abandonment. It''s like being tortured by the memory and hatred of the plague Lord, and want to have the most gorgeous curtain call


    "In that case," said siveira, pulling the collar of her cloak, dusting it off and grooming herself, "do you want to live with a whole new life?"


    "What do you mean by that? Do you think I have the right to live? "


    The voice of the master of life sounds gloomy.


    "Why not? You have not slaughtered any race, caused no war, did not cause the natural disaster which destroyed the world Well, you wanted to make it, but I stopped it. "


    Sylvie shrugged. "Fortunately, nothing has happened yet. It can be remedied."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "You can resist the hatred of the Lord of pestilence, and do not leave the world tree to kill the living creatures outside, which shows that you are not an abyss devil in essence I don''t know the essence, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing


    Sylvie scratched his face and then said seriously, "well, are you interested in being a teacher?"


    "Teacher? Who the hell are you... "


    The voice of the master of life is still gloomy, but it seems to contain a little hope.


    "Introduce yourself again," seavy continued, taking out a pointed Wizard Hat with the Aldrich school badge from his locker and putting it on his head. "I''m Sylvie idrick, Dean of Aldrich college. You can call me Mr. newborn, my new professor of abyss. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    While Sylvie was busy digging, Franken and his party on the other side arrived at the underground city in the report.


    "What an accident I thought the best I could see was a small, complex underground city like the one built by goblins. " Franken twisted the screw and said in exclamation, "I didn''t expect it to be so grand."


    "It seems that I should be glad that this place is not as small as you guess..." "Everything''s OK around here," gigira returned to Franken after a walk around the entrance


    The place where they are now is a circular platform, which is surrounded by a circle of white stone pillars full of ancient Roman style. If the stone pillars are not widely separated, it will feel like a prison.


    The platform is about 100 meters away from the ground. If you look down from here, you can see row upon row of ridges, white towers, and the five pointed star shaped underground lake with obvious artificial traces.


    Even Franken was surprised by the number of buildings - a city of this size underground.


    "No sign of life in the city It''s better to say that except for us, we can''t even feel the fluctuation of soul


    I don''t know if it is the sequela of the cure of ghost disease. Now Claude is very sensitive to the fluctuation of soul, and even can connect soul territory to a certain extent and obtain special power.


    Sylvie calls this Shenda Anyway, the forms are similar.


    "The city is very well preserved, and life here should not have been suddenly wiped out by natural disasters or wars." Frankie feathered himself and the Centaur and jumped off the platform.


    Claude spoke for a moment with his eyes closed. A translucent blue shadow appeared behind him, grabbed his collar and lifted him off the platform.


    "This flying skill is special enough..."


    The Centaur looked at Claude, who was carried down like a chicken, and choked out such a sentence.


    Then he stood cautiously on the edge of the platform, looking at the dense houses below, and swallowing his saliva.


    Finally, he gritted his teeth: "God of war bless me!" He threw his hooves and jumped down.


    Fortunately, Franken''s feathering was very effective, so that Jila fell to the ground without danger.


    "Mom, it''s so exciting I don''t want to jump from such a high place any more... "


    "Compared with that, don''t you centaurs always boast of being brave?" The shadow behind Claude had disappeared. He looked at Jila, who was still shivering, and said, "the scream just now is not like a warrior If there''s something sleeping in this city, I''m sure you''ll wake up


    "My courage comes from the battlefield, not from the sky..."


    Self knowledge said that the other side''s Jila can only murmur to herself to comfort herself.


    At this time, Franken, the first to come down, came out of a nearby room.


    "There are all the things in it. Although it is a bit messy, it doesn''t look like it has been looted. In fact, a lot of things that look valuable and some things that are estimated to be daily necessities are still there. Therefore, it is impossible to carry out family migration like the great migration."


    His voice sank: "it seems that there may be some hidden danger in this moon that we don''t know."


    "The crown of the world tree has been red for a long time, but the teacher has sent us a letter to let us not pay attention to it." Jila curled her lips. For Centaur teenagers, SIVI can be regarded as the most admired person. There is no one: "even the Holy tree of the elves has been subdued by the teacher. I think that even if there is anything else on the moon, it will not threaten us."


    "It''s a miracle that centaurs have survived to this day." Claude didn''t think so.


    He also worshipped Sylvie who cured himself, but the habits and character of the plague city made him never blindly believe in a person and would not relax his vigilance at any time.


    "Even if the danger on this moon can''t threaten the Dean, then what? Can the president protect everyone all the time? I want to say that unknown existence as long as it can threaten us No, as long as it can threaten the students, there are good reasons to attack them. "


    "Well, I admit I wasn''t thoughtful." Jila said in a deep voice, "but please take back that insult to centaurs, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what, want to fight?"


    Claude squinted and looked up.


    "You two give me a little rest."


    Franken''s voice suddenly became serious It''s a pity that the words are also mixed with the click of turning screws, which greatly reduces the dignity: "now we are not on an outing. If you want to fight, when you come back to Aldrich, I''ll give you a duel arena and let you fight slowly. If the duel field is not enough, the tower of the sky will do. As a director of discipline, I still have this right. "


    Jila and Claude looked at each other, then turned their faces at the same time and snorted.Exploration continues.


    "Frankie, I found something like a diary But I can''t understand the words on it. "


    At the top of a tower, Claude dug out a large piece of silk like material, on which were written many patterns similar to words in purple unknown pigment.


    Franken took the silk and looked at it carefully, and found that the words on it were neither Luna nor RuNi, nor the divine word that Sylvie had mentioned.


    "It''s probably some kind of indigenous language. Anyway, put it away first. Aldrich has a special ciphertext reading lab. when he gets back, he can give it to them. "


    He put the silk cloth into the space equipment he carried with him. He was going to continue to look for clues to the city. However, he found that Jila, who could only stay under the tower because his height exceeded the height of the tower, seemed to feel anxious.


    "Jila, have you found anything?" So he asked the Centaur.


    "I don''t know..." The Centaur was a little confused, but his hooves kept scratching the floor tiles: "I don''t know why, I always feel that a very bad feeling is rising, and that feeling is getting stronger and stronger..."


    "Bang, what are you talking about again? If it''s really dangerous, I can''t Well? " Claude, who had a relaxed look, said in half, his face suddenly changed: "ready to escape, I feel a strange wave beginning to cover the city - wait, no, this is not a wave..."


    His face became more unsightly, and his hands clung to the railing to calm himself down. But his white joints still reflected his inner shaking: "is this a soul big enough to cover this city?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    "New Berlin is a good name. I''ll take it. As for teaching in your college Although I appreciate your kindness, I think it''s better for you to give up. "


    Although at the beginning, the master of life seemed to have been bluffed by Seaver, and he was almost fooled and limped. He directly joined Aldrich and became another cheap professor after Franken, but in the end, he sighed and refused Sylvie''s invitation.


    "Are you dissatisfied with something Although I want to ask you that, it doesn''t seem to be the case from your tone of voice? "


    Instead of trying to persuade him, SIVI asked newberlin why he said this: "if you think your body can''t do it now, then you can rest assured I once studied soul transplantation technology when I was treating soul related diseases for a student. Although this kind of operation is more dangerous for the weak soul of ordinary people, it is not a very difficult operation in terms of the strength of your soul. At most, you need a considerable period of rest after the operation. "


    Sylvie didn''t mean to talk about it. Originally, in order to treat Claude''s ghost disease, he did consider the technology of soul transplantation.


    Unfortunately, even in the mythological age, soul transplantation is also a magic technology with designated seal, which has been banned by all parties.


    If this technology is really perfected to the extreme, there is no doubt that human beings will be able to live a long life. If the body reaches the limit, it will only be necessary to replace it with a new one. There will be no age limit at all.


    However, after consulting a lot of materials and spending a lot of technicians to learn a lot of related skills, Sylvie found that once the problems in the miniaturized soul transplantation technology were overcome by himself, there was no need to continue to study soul transplantation, which could cure Claude directly.


    It''s like a math problem. You draw a number axis, make a table, and list the formula of higher functions. It takes two pieces of paper to calculate. It turns out that only one four operation can work out the problem


    "You don''t have to worry about your health. Although our college has not opened up the study of the dead, naturally there is no living corpse trained by the necromancy. However, I have made a lot of magic images, many of which are modeled on the model of alchemy life in the mythical age, and there are institutions for storing souls. You can make do with that Armor now before I help you build your body again. "


    "Can you even use undead magic?"


    Asked newberlin suddenly.


    "A little bit." Xiwei raised his bangs and said modestly.


    However, compared with elemental magic and arcane, SIVI has very few undead magic, even less than his divinity.


    Even if it wasn''t for Claude''s ghost disease, sylvier would not have learned a few Necromancers.


    However, for SIVI, who has a college system, there are not many magic clubs of certain types, which is not a problem at all. As a legendary master, not to mention ordinary magic, even some miracles can be imitated by modifying laws!


    "That would be wonderful. As a reward for your name, when I die, my body will be used as you like Although after leaving the world tree, the power of my corpse and the dead will be greatly weakened, at least it is still a good undead magic casting material... "


    "What do you mean?"


    Sylvie frowned, as if the other side seemed determined not to go to his college to teach, he asked reluctantly.


    "I was born out of the remains of the Lord of pestilence." New Berlin''s voice sounds a little stuffy, I don''t know whether it''s because of the withered body or the bad mood.


    "So what. I said I wouldn''t care if I was born or something... "


    "But that''s not the point." Newberlin interrupted SIVI and continued, "did I say that? The experience of the Lord of pestilence kept circling in my mind. Insidious and cunning, vicious and evil thoughts have always been like poisonous snakes, frozen in my heart, never disappeared. Although I can barely keep myself and counteract the erosion of the evil thoughts by executing the command of the plague Lord before his death, I am afraid that I will be completely engulfed by the evil thoughts once the time goes by By then, when I do something, it will be too late. "


    "I see. That''s what you worry about."


    Sylvie understood what the other side meant.


    In short, the Lord of the plague has been persistently brainwashing New Berlin. New Berlin has been able to survive for so many years without becoming the Lord of the plague. Second, it is a natural gift to keep a sense of self Of course, the biggest possibility is as he said, because he had been thinking about how to complete the will of the plague Lord to completely manipulate the world tree, and didn''t think about more things, so he managed to keep himself.


    This also explains why, after successfully occupying the core of the world tree, this guy started to run wild and even made a lot of unwise actions - even he knew he was on the verge of collapse.But if you give up a free laborer who is a great help to Aldrich college because of this, Sylvie feels that even if she can forgive herself, Sophia certainly won''t forgive him.


    "If it''s just because of this, I can assure you that it''s not an intractable problem..."


    Sylvie patted his chest and vowed, "if you believe me, we''ll be able to move on to the next step. Choose the one you want and prepare for the soul transplant. "


    In addition to the targeted dispelling magic, the most important aspect is the competition of will. SIVI doesn''t think he will lose the will left by an old monster thousands of years ago.


    What''s more, I can''t work out the college system The achievements he has managed to save recently have been extremely thirsty.


    "What''s more, the curses that haunt you will be gone by the end of the soul transplant, or they will be left in your old body."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Mr. elector, has anyone said that you are an incredible fellow? "


    Suddenly said newberlin, but in his low voice there was a little indescribable expectation of the future.


    "It''s always been said," said Sylvie, "I''m very honored."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    "We got a call for help from underground."


    Dawn opened the door of the dean''s office and reported to Sophia, who was dealing with business, "the signal has been confirmed that it was from Professor Franken."


    "What''s the matter? Are they in such an emergency that they don''t have time to use the home crystal? "


    Sophia was stunned and her pen stopped.


    "No, according to the simple information they sent back, they seem to have met with some kind of accident. They think that the accident is related to some very important matters, so they did not come back It''s also because we''re understaffed. "


    Sophia was relieved to hear that Franken did not send a call for help because they were in danger of not being able to escape.


    "Well, because of the change of the world tree recently, the withered elves don''t seem to have enough time to take care of us The ordinary soldiers of the old chamber association are not our students'' opponents. The biggest threat is withering. It seems that because of the change of the world tree, the action ability has been affected. At least there should be no threat in these days. "


    The girl unconsciously bit the end of her quill pen, which seems to be a habit she has just developed recently: "in that case, let Miss saran and Theo come forward to help You can invite Miss Frey again, and it would be great if she would help


    Originally, Sylvie didn''t plan to take the virgin couple of the pure white church to the moon, but Elijah finally came up with her through grinding hard bubbles. As the saint''s bodyguard, Gabriel naturally had to follow her.


    But these days, Elijah found that the moon was not as much fun as she thought - especially when she was forbidden to leave school district 4.


    "You can''t do that! To ask for help from outside is to lower the prestige of the college! " The head of the moose nosed beast on the wall suddenly opened its mouth in protest. Although SIVI had tried to repair this guy some time ago, it was obvious that the goods had not improved much, and what they said was even worse.


    "If you can''t shut up in 30 seconds," Sophia cautioned, glancing angrily at the still chattering specimen of her head, "I''ll send you to the kitchen for Eliza to use for lunch today."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, you are a wicked woman


    The head specimen choked for a while, then murmured.


    "Your honor, acting president." Dawn, as always, was solemn: "this specimen is not edible."


    "I''m starting to hate the asshole who threw it all over me."


    Sophia sighed, covering her forehead weakly. "What about that bastard who doesn''t know where to fish? Is there no news of him yet? "


    "If you''re asking the Dean, he just sent us a message not long ago," dawning continued, as if accustomed to Sophia''s calling seavy a jerk. "He said he''d dug us a new professor, but he had to solve the physiological problems for that new professor before that."


    "Biological and physiological problems?! Wait a minute According to Sylvie''s usual urine habit, 80% of the people he brought back this time was still a girl... " Sophia''s white face is red with visible speed. If it''s a cartoon, I''m afraid there''s steam on her head: "solving physiological problems for girls It''s hard to say It''s so dirty! Perverted, perverted bastard! I will give him a good scolding this time when he comes back! "


    Far away in the world tree, Sylvie sneezed without warning.


    "Lord elect, will you also be ill?" Newberlin, who was waiting for a change of body, asked curiously.


    "No, generally speaking, legendary existence is not plagued by disease," said Sylvie, who was adjusting for New Berlin''s new body, wiping his still itching nose. "It''s probably that someone said bad things about me behind my back."


    "Don''t you find out the guy who spoke ill of you by combing the rules? It''s a little relaxed for you, isn''t it? "


    Newberlin continued.


    "Come on, I can''t do anything else today There are a lot of people in the world who hate me


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders and said boldly, "anyway, they can only speak verbally. They want to curse me behind their backs. Only when their strength is close to or even better than me can they do it."


    - split line -


    "so, after being asked by Sophia, you decide to help too?"


    The little vampire saran spread the bat wings and glided in the low altitude. She also asked the holy silver sword lady who was once a deadly enemy to the vampire on the other side.


    There was no sunlight on the moon, which kept her in peak condition almost all day, which made her very happy. Even if the air on the moon was thin and it was a little hard to fly, it didn''t matter to her.


    "After all, having lived for free in Aldrich for so long, I think it''s natural to repay Mr. seavy''s kindness with a little action."Frey replied, of course.


    If the body is strengthened to a certain extent, in the low gravity environment of the moon, the speed of running is not much slower than saran.


    "It doesn''t matter if your saint is rolling on the ground when you leave?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Saran said that when Frey agreed to Sophia''s request and decided to go out with sarantio to help frankens, Saint Elia rolled on the carpet and wanted to go out together.


    By the way, this request was naturally rejected by Frey


    "Target approaching, ready to move down."


    At this time, Theo, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke.


    As a full-time experimenter of the new equipment at Aldrich college, Theo can also be regarded as fully armed.


    Unlike saran''s innate flying ability, Frey moves by virtue of her enhanced physical ability. Theo''s movement relies on her magic guide equipment, which absorbs and releases a lot of wind elements to realize short-range flight.


    Of course, it also needs magic to control the magic device, but since the magic model of flying has been optimized, this magic cost is not much for theo.


    The goal of the three is naturally the original Grand Canyon.


    It was only when they stood at the edge of the canyon that they felt quite different.


    "There must be something hidden at the bottom of this Canyon And he''s a big guy


    "I''ve never met a guy with such a high intensity of life Of course, Sylvie doesn''t count. I haven''t been able to sense the fluctuation of his vitality


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    According to Franken''s College beacon, Theo and his party found the entrance to the underground city without much effort.


    "That''s right. There''s something really amazing about it..." Saran snuffled at the hole.


    It''s not smelling, of course.


    The strength of vampires is not smell Well, although they are a little bit sensitive to the smell of blood, at least now saran is not just smelling the underground city.


    She relies on perception.


    As a strong man in Aldrich college next to Sylvia, the little vampire saran has actually reached the top of the high-level magician''s level, belonging to the kind of guy who can immediately cross that barrier and become a great mage once he understands his own miracle.


    "The air is full of stale smell As if everything was sleeping, even the existence. People have to wonder if Franken''s idiots broke in and woke up each other, which made the situation more troublesome


    For some of the people who don''t know the city underground, there are still some people who don''t know.


    But it was obviously futile, and like Franken''s group, the three of them, after seeing the whole city (actually only a third, the rest in the wild), were equally stunned.


    Fortunately, the girls knew that their main purpose was not to play. They soon regained their senses and began to look for Franken and his party.


    Almost face-to-face with that abnormal being, Frey, who is not as perceptual as Saran, understands where the three of them are.


    "There''s a really big guy Judging from the present situation, most of the cities are within the scope of its soul? "


    Flea closed her eyes and felt the terrible soul close at hand. She couldn''t help but feel some sweat.


    Not long ago, this chivalrous girl from the pure white church felt that it would be no challenge to run to the moon to bully the old moon beasts. As a result, within a few days, such a powerful existence appeared. If it was really the enemy, even Frey would be amazed at it.


    "Here you are."


    At this time, Claude came out of nowhere, looked at the girls and rubbed their hands with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ According to the common situation in ordinary knight novels, should we try this first to see if this guy is controlled by the giant soul


    Invisible to become the leader of the team, saran quietly said to Frey.


    As a result, he got a white eye from the latter.


    Among Franken''s party, apart from the possibility that gira, a centaur, could be manipulated, it was impossible for the other two.


    Franken himself is a necromancer. His soul is different from normal creatures. Moreover, he has a master servant contract signed with SIVI to protect him from being manipulated by other beings, even monsters whose souls fluctuate so dreadfully.


    Claude, on the other hand, is an original ghost patient. His soul has been condensed and nearly solid. It is almost impossible to control him through the power of his soul. While SIVI was treating him, in order to prevent the recurrence of the disease, he specially embedded a special signal in his soul. Once the soul changed, he could quickly know. Since there is no message from SIVI, that is to say, the soul of the other side has not changed.


    "This soul is watching us."


    Claude, who took the three girls to Franken''s place, told them some of the information that Franken had observed.


    "Well, the Don doesn''t really know what the other person''s soul activity is doing, but he feels that the other person is watching us. Unfortunately, there is no sign that the other party wants to communicate... "


    After Claude''s account, the girls have a good understanding of the current situation.


    At present, Franken and his colleagues have summed up three clues:


    first, the people in this city once disappeared in a moment, and their whereabouts were unknown


    Second, the source of the giant soul is unknown, but it is likely that they have been sleeping underground until they come here. The reason for the other person''s waking up is not clear.


    Third, the giant soul has been "observing" them, but the other party does not want to communicate. "The exploration of the city has not been completed," Franken said solemnly to the girls in a tower Although he was too lazy to control his face, he always expressed this expression: "I think there must be an answer to the first clue in this city, so I hope to send an exploration team to continue what we have done before, and dig out all traces of the city."


    The original owner of the tower should be a magician or alchemist. The room of achievement is filled with facilities of unknown principle and materials never seen before.


    "In addition, since the strength, purpose and source of the giant soul are all unknown, the exploration team must also have a certain degree of strength." He went on to say, "that''s the main reason why I came to you. I''m really worried about wandering around the city with the strength of other students or professors.""What about the others?"


    Saran blinked and asked.


    "Help me try to communicate with this soul." Franken said without hesitation, "if it''s a creature that can communicate, then the information we''ve got this time is probably the most important."


    Even if we don''t know the essence of the giant soul, but the soul of the other party is there, and the quality of the soul is balanced, it must have lived a long time. Even if a pig has been alive for so many years, it is estimated that it will surely know some information about this place. The creatures that can communicate with each other are naturally quite likely to be able to trade. By paying an acceptable fee and starting with important information, the professional can be regarded as a more cost-effective business.


    "I see. I see." Saran nodded, a dignified face: "on my IQ, I guess I can only enter the exploration team, right?"


    "Er..."


    I didn''t expect the little vampire to be so self-conscious. For a while, Franken also lost his voice.


    "Miss saranlia, you are the best here. Do you want to stay here without going to the exploration team?" She said.


    This tower has been set by Franken a lot of magic array and magic trap, although many are temporary, but it can be regarded as solid.


    "It''s OK. I just don''t have enough lunch. I want to ask..." "If I see something I can eat, can I eat it?" she said with a dry smile


    "I think everything in this place must have gone bad..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    "Finally willing to come back?"


    When SIVI returned to the dean''s office of the fourth school district, it was not flowers and kisses that met him, but Sophia''s white eyes.


    In this regard, the wronged Sylvie can only touch the back of the head and laugh, trying to muddle through.


    The girl''s eyes passed the smirking Sylvie to the armor behind him.


    At first, she thought that the armor was just someone''s bad taste, and she asked the new people to come here in heavy armor. But as one of the earliest professors of Edric, Sophia''s eyesight was growing, and she could not speak with the girl in the Huolian library.


    She immediately judged from the movement of the armor and the sound of walking that the armor was empty.


    "Alchemy life?"


    Sophia asked, frowning.


    Although there are still some empty armor that can roam freely in the ruins or underground cities, those are either the relic armor with the heavy breath of the dead, or the mimicry armor with demons and insects.


    Since she didn''t feel the spirit of the dead from the armor in front of her, and the other party''s action was not like a demon without a brain. In addition, the alchemy life of dawn had been taken as a warning, the girl made such a guess.


    "Wrong ~"


    seavy made a big fork with his hands, then made an introduction behind him, and said with pride, "this is what I said before, New Berlin Alfons, eddrich''s new abyss professor."


    With that, he added, "race is a monster Of course, if you have to say it, maybe it''s more like relying on armor. "


    Originally, Sylvie was going to fix newberlin''s soul on the completed magic statue, saving time and effort.


    But in the middle of it, he suddenly found that although the demons already had a storage area for their souls, once they had placed their souls in them, it would be very troublesome to replace them and even damage the soul itself.


    Originally, the body of the demon was just a transition. Sylvie promised to make a real body for newberlin.


    Based on these considerations, SIVI finally had to take out a set of full armor that he had obtained from the copy, and based on this, he made a temporary magic image - which is the main reason why they returned to Aldrich so late.


    But as a legend that can touch the law, even if it''s only SIVI''s temporary work, the quality of the armor is beyond imagination.


    New Berlin, who had already left the world tree, was at most as powerful as a high-level magician. If converted into a crusade level, it would be up to level 30. After replacing his body with this armor, his strength would rise by at least five to ten levels.


    "Is this the new professor..."


    Seeing newberlin''s appearance, Sophia knew that she was just trying to get in the wrong way, so she gave each other a friendly smile.


    Newberlin nodded, and you can''t ask for a smile in return, can you.


    "Say, where are saran and Theo? And Franken doesn''t seem to be in college either... "


    Sylvie asked curiously, "I didn''t meet them all the way."


    "It''s just that you come back and you can take over."


    Sophia stood up from her chair, buttoned off the dean''s name plate, and motioned Sylvie to sit back in the first place. Then she began to talk about what had happened before.


    After telling a significant part of the state of the underground dead city, Sophia looked at SIVI, who was reading Franken''s reports, waiting for his decision.


    "The style of these buildings..."


    Sylvie flipped the screen over to Franken''s pictures, pointed to the magnificent buildings and said, "Sophia, have you seen it?"


    "No The girl simply shook her head and denied.


    "What about you, newberlin?"


    "I have never seen But if you ask me, "said the armor jar," this building is very similar to those gloomy castles that vampires like to stay in. "


    Sylvie had a smile of approval.


    "Of course," he said, lighting up the screen in front of him. "Because it''s the architectural style of the night devil era."


    "The age of nightmares Wait a minute. You mean the time before the mythical age, ruled by night demons, was still in dispute whether it existed or not Sophia, who was putting the brand up, looked up and asked in surprise.


    "It is."


    Sylvie nodded.


    "But night demons were extinct before the mythical age."


    This time it was newberlin: "I was When the plague Lord invaded the main physical plane, he once tried to find the descendants of night demons and wanted to attack together with them, but in the end, he only found vampires of impure blood. They have been killed by angry human beings, clean, none left. At the end of the night devil era, the night demons planned to build an underground shelter to escape the pursuit of the human beings who had been enslaved by them for hundreds of years. But later, they were betrayed by the night demons who tried to make peace with mankind, and were killed by the brave men of mankind... "Sophia glanced at newfoundlin and seemed to wonder why the new professor knew the secrets of the pre mythical age.


    However, newberlin was not interested in explaining this point, and when he said what he knew, he was as quiet as the armor on the side.


    "Night demons don''t have to be extinct. There have been rumors among humans that they will return." SIVI shrugged and uttered the prophecy he had heard from the guardian of the sword: "but it has nothing to do with us."


    "So now the question is," SIVI touched his chin. "Was this underground city built before the end of the night demon era, or was it built at the end of the night devil era or even after?"


    If it is before the end of the night devil era, it means that the night demons of that era have the power of large-scale cross plane colonization. To be honest, it will be cut down by the human beings who did not know the plane at first. It is really incredible


    If the city was built at the end of or after the end of the night devil era, there is no doubt that these night demons who came to the moon were survivors of that era, and it is not surprising that even the shelter in newberwood refers to this place.


    But if it is the latter, and the night demons on the moon have been hunted down by human beings, why can''t we see such records in human literature? It''s just that the modern literature is incomplete. We should know that Sylvie once went back to the mythical age, but the literature of that era did not have such records.


    It''s strange.


    "It seems that the greatest hope to solve this mystery lies in the giant soul..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    "This city is so big that it will take a week to find this city without any idea."


    Flea lightly jumped up to the top of the bell tower of a mansion, swept the area they had just searched, and then showed her displeasure.


    It seems that she is not satisfied with their efficiency.


    When she jumped off the roof, she found that Saran was staring at a shop sign that looked like a dessert shop, drooling.


    "Although I know how to say it''s a little bit of a poacher But miss Saran, can you be more serious? "


    Our saint silver sword girl suddenly felt powerless.


    By contrast, Theo is more reliable than Saran, who doesn''t even talk much and just wanders around.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," saran shrunk her head. Although her strength is above flea, her holy light is enough for her vampire to drink a pot, and she can blind her bat eyes if she can''t.


    The little vampire scratched his head and knew that there was something wrong with his performance today. He laughed awkwardly and said, "I was kicked out without breakfast, so my head is not working well And I don''t know why, as soon as I get to this city, I feel a wonderful sense of relaxation. "


    "Relaxation?" Frey closed her eyes and felt it, but there was no strange feeling.


    "Yes, well It''s more like a sense of belonging than a sense of relaxation How to describe it? It''s like being home... "


    Saran tried to describe how she felt.


    Frey had no idea, at least as far as she knew, it didn''t seem to have this type of magic effect.


    "Is it the influence of that giant soul?"


    She subconsciously looks at the tower five kilometers away, where three people headed by Franken are still there, trying to communicate with the giant soul.


    You can see that the top of the tower is constantly flashing blue and purple magic light.


    But there seems to be no progress.


    "I don''t think so." Saran puffed her head and looked at the sign reluctantly before continuing to search for clues.


    "So, isn''t there a faster way to search?"


    Frey sighed and stroked her long hair with a headache.


    At this moment, Theo''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Saran, you can be a bat."


    Frey and saran look at each other, and then they show a sudden expression.


    Batalization, one of the signature magic abilities of vampires, can be used by vampires of count and above, and is widely used, which can be called the necessary ability of vampires.


    Saran will, of course.


    It''s just that after staying in idrick for so long, she didn''t meet the need to be a bat. Over time, the girl even forgot that she could become a bat.


    By the way, what I forget with this is that I used to suck blood


    So it''s amazing that Alice, a maid girl, can make something that even a vampire''s stomach can conquer.


    Saran Chengzhu said with a smile: "give it to us."


    With that, her body turned into a bunch of bats without warning!


    Then the bunch of bats fell to the ground.


    This incident makes fley and Theo stunned.


    Bat changed back to that little girl again. She covered her head, raised her head with tears, and laughed sheepishly.


    "I haven''t changed bat for a long time. I''m not used to it. I haven''t been able to fly all of a sudden..."


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    It''s been a long time for saran to search the city.


    This makes Frey, who once learned some common sense in Edric, a little worried. To control so much consciousness and perspective, Shalan''s silly girl won''t be schizophrenic, will she?


    Wait, maybe it''s schizophrenia that makes you stupid?


    Regardless of the fact that flea seems to be trapped in the problem of chicken or egg first, before long, many bats flew back from all corners of the city, gathering together in a dark place and becoming saran again.


    As soon as flea wanted to ask saran if she had found anything, the little vampire smacked her lips first.


    "The food in this city has gone bad indeed. The taste is not edible at all."


    "Saran, reach out." Theo came up to saran and said softly.


    "What''s the matter?" Like a trained dog, saran stretched out her tender white palm subconsciously.


    Then Theo waved his wand and "PIA" hit the vampire girl''s hand.


    "Be serious, or there will be punishment."


    "I was taught by girls who are younger than themselves, regardless of their age or strength."


    Although there was no harm, saran still covered her hand and called out exaggeratedly."But I''m taller than you." Teo make complaints about it, "and the breasts are bigger than you."


    "Oh As if she had been shot with an arrow, she covered her chest with a scream, and her face showed a shocked look: "it was almost the same before When Oh, the growth of human girls is so fast... "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I think Theo''s reliable. I''m a fool. "


    One side of the flower bud to hand covering, a face does not want to pull the relationship between these two nines expression.


    After a while, Jianfu Lei got to the wrong place.


    "I don''t think it''s right to use violence against my teammates."


    Saran covered the swelling bag on her head and said with dignity.


    "Seconded." Theo also holds her wand and nods. She has a cat''s ear on her head, so Frey does not use the scabbard to persuade (Physics) gently, but pinches her face hard. This makes Theo speak with a little milk, which is even more cute by accident


    "Shut up, I''m not here to listen to your two skits!" With her hands on her hips, the style of the commander of the iron blooded knight in the past was undoubtedly revealed.


    And the action of brushing the scabbard pinned on her waist intentionally or unintentionally made the two girls embrace each other and shiver.


    Interestingly, even so, Theo''s face still has no expression, only slightly pale.


    Then her eyes fell again on saran''s head, which made her tremble a little more.


    "So I''ll ask again, Saran, you''ve been searching for that long time. Do you find any clues?"


    "Ah, the food of this city Whoa Saran, an iron bridge, can avoid the scabbard sweeping across.


    It''s also strong enough to make a vampire take the wizard''s route to make the iron plate bridge.


    "It''s just a joke. Don''t care, don''t care..." After a smile, she said, "I did find a strange thing. You come with me..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    The strange thing saran found was in a Gothic building.


    Although it is much larger than ordinary houses, it is not so grand compared with the towering towers in this city. However, the frescoes and strange runes carved on the eaves of the building make this building different from those around it, adding a more mysterious color.


    "The function of this building in this civilization should be similar to that of a church," saran explained as she led flea and Theo into the strange building. "Because my bat found a God in it Well, maybe it''s a God And things like confessions. "


    As soon as you enter the building, the first thing you see is a corridor about 100 meters long. There are dark red stone pillars on both sides. The stone pillars are carved with statues similar to those on the eaves. However, these statues have parts that can be used as lamps.


    But now there is no oil lamp or candle on it.


    "The hall is just behind this aisle," the little vampire pointed to the rusty double door at the end of the aisle and said to Frey, frowning, "that''s what I''m talking about there."


    "I don''t know if this building is a church, but at least this corridor is not simple."


    Flea squinted at the statues and runes on the stone pillars around her, and said in a deep voice, "this may be an incomplete ceremony. The ritual process is that people walk from the door to the entrance of the hall. With each step, this ritual will give a kind of psychological hint to the people who carry out the ceremony, that is, people walking in the corridor, and make them have a certain degree of awe for "something". Walking along the whole corridor, I am afraid that the subject will unconsciously maintain a certain degree of awe and even belief in "something."


    "Is it? But I didn''t feel anything wrong when I came in before... "


    Saran was stunned and said in disbelief.


    "Because the ritual needs to be in the form of ''walk'', and your bats fly in, naturally they will not be affected And the method of applying this kind of psychological suggestion is very clever. If I am not a member of the pure white church and have the purest belief in the holy light, and if my faith is shaken, I will find it immediately. I am afraid even I will not be able to detect this easily


    Fu Lei''s face became serious: "if we use this method to deceive believers, if we put them in the eastern plains, we can already be regarded as evil believers registered in the heresy adjudication organ."


    "What now? Shall we fly over? "


    Saran didn''t understand what Frey was saying, so she decided to change the topic: "my words are OK, Theo should be OK, but Frey, you can''t fly?"


    As soon as she finished, Theo on the side immediately raised his wand and sang a soft voice. The flower rose like a dandelion.


    It is obvious that Theo, who is favored by the element of wind, can fly with one or two people with him in a magic costume.


    With Theo''s help, the three people smoothly through the corridor, came to the hall.


    The layout of the hall is very similar to that of the church in the eastern plains. First, there are three rows of benches (but they are almost rotten now), then a choir platform, next to which is a small wooden and iron chamber, similar to the confessional room in the church, and finally the podium and statues.


    The God of the pure white church is either a cross or a silver ball.


    But the statue here is different. It is a strange silver statue about two meters high and wearing a cloak.


    The silver statue had four hands, each holding a hardcover book, a flaming sword, a sundial like object and a funnel.


    It has long curved corners on its head, and its face is covered by a cloak. However, it can still be seen that it has four eyes on its face, which are inlaid with four different gems. Even after a few years of deliberation, the gems are still shining, and even make girls have the illusion that this statue is looking at them.


    Its body is twisted, and it doesn''t look like a human being. Although the shape of its hands and feet looks similar to that of human beings, it is obvious that this creature is not human.


    "This civilized religion is really a bad taste. It regards this kind of thing as a God."


    Although she had seen it in bat form, she still couldn''t help feeling.


    That''s what Frey said today, "do you mean, there''s a secret passage?"


    As soon as flea''s eyes brightened, she thought that the reason why she came here was just that Saran was stupid. She didn''t expect that there would be a clue.


    Since nothing can be found on the surface, can we find some clues in the hidden inner side of the city?


    At the thought of this, Frey did not hesitate to hold the seal carefully. She first lifted it and found that it could not be lifted. Then she tried to turn it clockwise.


    But nothing happened.


    "Am I wrong?" Saran looked embarrassed.


    "No, you''re right."Frey raised her chin toward saran.


    Saran looked in the direction of Fleur''s sign, and Theo opened the door of the confessional room. The floor of the room, which was not much larger than the telephone booth, had disappeared mysteriously. Only a dark hole was displayed in front of them, just like the giant mouth of a monster. It was a kind of inexplicable sense of panic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    "Don''t go down yet."


    After pondering for a moment, Frey made a decision: "we can''t be sure what exists below. In case of any accident, we will be in trouble. Before you go in, let others know what''s going on in this church. "


    "It''s a waste of time. You and Theo will inform frankens and I''ll go and investigate first." Saran shook her head and offered different suggestions.


    "It''s too dangerous for you."


    Frey looks at saran in surprise and doesn''t agree with her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find my way with bats first." Saran looked as if she had made up her mind.


    But when she left the church, she said it made sense.


    When her own blood perception did not perceive Frey, saran raised her head and said, "whatever you are, get out of here!"


    Her eyes have changed from almond color to blood red, and her momentum is also rising rapidly, not to mention ordinary people. Now, even the middle-level magician will even stand unsteadily in front of her.


    A figure seems to be affected by her momentum, floating out of the shadow.


    It was a man in a large black cloak, with a slightly dark skin and a cheerful look on his face. His hood was on one side, his right hand was holding a gold goblet, and on his left wrist was a chain of pearls the size of pigeon eggs. On each pearl, there was a rune in the shape of a five pointed star.


    "I am worthy of being a descendant of my family. I can even detect my existence..."


    "Descendants? Are you a vampire, too? "


    Saran looked at each other warily.


    Although the little girl did not show her strength, in fact, her strongest means were not the night aristocrat''s indigenous magic, nor the vampire''s magic like ability, but her magic eye ability. It is also because of this pair of magic eyes that it is aware of the existence of each other.


    The reason why he didn''t tell this guy out at the beginning and fight each other together with Frey and them was that he was too strong.


    Although I don''t know if Sylvie can win the other party, through the observation of the devil''s eye, saran can be sure, not to mention herself, even with Frey and Theo, the three of them will not win.


    And the other party''s goal is obviously themselves.


    Just now, when flea said that she wanted to leave together, the other party made an action as if she was going to attack them. But after saran said she wanted to stay, the other side was quiet.


    It''s like as long as she stays here, even if flea and Theo run away, saran even suspects the reason why the other party doesn''t start at the beginning, but she''s just afraid that she will run away!


    "Vampire? No, my eldest lady, I am a night devil


    Man ha ha smile, the expression on his face became more pleasant: "this is my city, you can call me Naiya."


    "Naya?"


    Saran is also a member of Aldrich''s inner circle. Even when SIVI is in a meeting, she always wanders around because she can''t understand what Sylvie is saying, but she has a little impression of the name NAIA.


    "Are you the leader of the moon beast?"


    "You can understand that."


    NAIA seemed in a good mood, so much so that she had time to answer saran''s questions.


    "So what are you going to do?" Saran is still vigilant, her eyes began to turn from blood red to gold, which is the situation of magic eye further sublimation.


    "Gold magic eye? It''s not even 100 years old. The development of magic eye is so high. It seems that my luck is really good." NAIA also found this, while feeling the talent of Saran, his mood seemed more happy: "as for my purpose, you will soon know."


    With that, the shadows on the ground seemed to have life, and they rushed at saran one after another!


    Shadow dog, shadow, elemental dog, Crusade level 22.


    Although it''s called a magic dog, it doesn''t have a fixed shape. It looks more like a slym subspecies than a hound.


    To be honest, the fighting power of this creature is not so good as its level 22 Crusade level. In case of preparation, these guys can''t even hurt the medium level mages.


    The reason why they have such a high level of crusade is very simple. As a hybrid of elemental creatures and shadow creatures, these creatures can be immune to almost all physical attacks. At the same time, their magic like ability "regenerate Shadow Armor" can protect them from most magic damage. In addition, they can continuously absorb magic power to restore armor and restore armor Vitality, this kind of thing is just like the Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death, which makes people headache incomparably.


    The magic shield on saran''s body is obviously not something that can be bitten off, but the man''s intention to summon these demons is not to kill Saran, but to imprison her in a cage made up of shadow dwelling Devil Dogs.


    However, waiting for death is not her character.At last, the golden light of her statue, like a magic dog''s eyes, has been transformed into a magic light


    "Petrified eye? No That magic eye can''t petrify energy creatures. "


    For the first time, NAIA showed a surprised expression: "can you say..."


    "Magic eye: petrification." A lot of runes appeared around her eyes, but it didn''t affect the girl''s appearance. Instead, it made her white face more attractive: "to be honest, I don''t know the principle of this move, but obviously I succeeded."


    In the golden eyes, it seems that there are countless flowing awns flashing, like rivers flowing ceaselessly. The momentum around saran becomes more solid and vast than before.


    She finally broke through the shackles, realized her own miracle, and became a strong magician.


    "I have to feel your talent again. It''s amazing. Lord level night devil under 100 years old... "


    NAIA''s eyes revealed a kind of fanaticism, and praised the girl''s talent.


    The power division of the night demon era seems different from today''s. saran doesn''t know how strong the Lord level is, but at the moment, her heart is full of joy because of the breakthrough.


    Now I may be able to defeat this strange guy in front of me


    However, NAIA''s face suddenly sank and her voice was sad.


    "I''d love to continue to see how deep your potential is, but this is not the time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, saran found the world in front of her eyes twisted, and then she fell into a dark place


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    Today''s classmate party, should be unable to update.


    And some readers should also find that bats are not in a state these days, so take a day off and let me straighten out my thoughts.


    Please forgive me.


    Above ~


    above www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    When fley and they find Franken, he is looking through a yellow book.


    The behavior of communicating with the giant soul is not smooth. Franken tried to contact the shallow soul of the other person several times, but all of them were rejected. Even because the other party''s soul power was too strong, Franken, as the core part of the dead, suffered some damage to the soul fire.


    Because of this, while continuing to try while ensuring safety, Franken also began to collect clues from other aspects.


    The final result is this book.


    The book was kept in a sealed alchemy box. Although it was inevitably eroded by a little time, it was much luckier than those ancient books that had already turned into fly ash outside.


    Naturally, the text of the book can''t be xiumen language. Franken finds that this kind of writing is similar to that of his own vampire clan. With his experience in life, he can barely read it down. With his excellent magic accomplishment, he can''t even guess what he can''t understand.


    The owner of the book is a sorcerer named noranthea. The book records his life''s magic research results and some conjectures.


    Even Franken''s obsession with the research made him forget to go in for the same talent.


    Until Frey and they found him.


    "Something bad happened."


    As soon as flea met, she said to the point, "there is an unknown entity in this city. We are ambushed. Now miss saranlia is in a bad situation."


    "Can you tell me more about it?"


    Franken asked calmly, putting the book back in the alchemy box and putting it into his space gear.


    Frey nodded and gave Franken a brief account of what had just happened.


    Although not as keen as Saran''s vampire sense, but flea''s body bending angel also more or less aware of the existence of NAIA, under normal circumstances, maybe Frey won''t care about this, but after saran insisted on leaving the palace and driving her and Theo out, flea realized something was wrong.


    "Miss saran''s bats can be manipulated over long distances, which has been demonstrated when she sent bats to explore the city on a large scale. If it wasn''t for the empress, she didn''t need to stay there in person... "


    Fortunately, flea is not the kind of heroine in the movie who will say "I''ll stay with you" after finding something wrong, and finally make a mess of it. After realizing this, she doesn''t make a statement. Instead, she takes Theo out of there and immediately asks Franken for help.


    "Did you pass the message to the college?"


    Asked Franken.


    "No, I tried, but there seems to be no way to communicate with the outside world." Frey shook her head.


    If it was not because it took a long time to catch up from the college, she would have returned to the college to rescue the soldiers.


    "Obviously, the college beacon has been inserted. With it as a transit point, it can theoretically be connected to the College In fact, we just got in touch a while ago. "


    With that, Franken took out his certificate and tried to contact the college.


    It turns out that college beacons, which had been able to work normally before, seem to have lost their effectiveness.


    "Well, something''s wrong, old man!"


    At this moment, Claude suddenly came in panting.


    "You can''t believe what''s going on out there - that giant soul has suddenly surrounded the whole city! It''s like putting us all in jail! "


    Claude, who was once really arrested in prison, did not mean to be afraid at all. Although he said big things in his mouth, his expression on his face was mostly excited to see the spectacle.


    "Well, it seems that we don''t need to find out where the interference is anymore."


    Franken put down his certificate without expression.


    The action of the giant soul undoubtedly shows its position.


    It''s the enemy.


    Moreover, the person behind the ambush should also know that flea and they guessed their existence, so they spent so much effort to cut off the communication channel of the group.


    However, the other side still underestimated the plug-in of adrick College


    "Claude, you and Jila are going back to college with crystal on their way home. If we can''t save Miss saran all the way, I''m afraid we''ll have to trouble the dean."


    Francon screwed his head and said to Claude.


    Then he raised his head and looked at Theo with shriveled eyes: "and miss theo..."


    "I''ll help."


    Theo holds his wand and stands firm.


    "Well, Claude, it''s up to you this time."


    "What about you, old man?"


    Claude asked hastily.


    Although he was always tossed by Franken before he recovered from his ghost disease, he naturally had some feelings after such a long time."With Miss Frey, of course. They went to rescue Miss saran." Said Franken.


    "Old man, are you kidding? Miss saran is the strongest in the whole college except for the dean. Although Miss Frey is worshipped by the people in the eastern plains as the saint of the pure white church, she is only as powerful as Miss saran? " Said Claude excitedly, looking at Frey as he spoke. The latter did not answer, which was tacit, so he continued: "even if Miss saran is not an opponent, and even let Miss Frey and sister Theo run away quickly, what''s the use of going there?"


    "I can''t give up on Miss saran. It''s not something that can be made clear by" useful "or" useless. "


    Franken looked at Claude, feeling guilty.


    It is because he failed to fulfill his father''s responsibility and let Claude grow up in Morag, the city of pestilence, that he had developed his utilitarian way of thinking which only started from his own interests.


    "What''s more, we didn''t plan to confront the enemy From the beginning to the end, my purpose was to save Miss saran


    As Sylvie''s servant, Franken naturally knew that Sylvie attached great importance to saran and gave up saran''s behavior without even trying. At least he could not do it.


    "What''s more, you and Gila are the key people in this operation. Only if you bring reinforcements as soon as possible, will the situation really stabilize Don''t worry. If I can''t, I won''t wait to die. There are no other things. There are lots of crystals on my way home


    It was not easy to persuade Claude to take Jila with him. Franken sighed, and without turning the screw to adjust his voice, he said in that impassive tone.


    "Well, let''s do it now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Saran wakes up and finds herself in a cage similar to a birdcage.


    Outside the cage was a vast space, so vast that Saran thought it would be more than enough to put the main island of skyfortress in Aldrich''s second school district.


    I don''t know if this is underground or where. There are walls on all sides. The walls are flat but not smooth. It looks like quartzite, and some places are covered with creepers.


    There is a ceiling very high above the space, and there are no windows or things like that, but even so, the space is not a bit dark.


    Because in the middle of the space, there is a ball of silver light emitting soft light.


    In addition, not far from the cage, there was a long golden spear stuck on the ground. The body of the gun, which was covered with reliefs and inscriptions, was stained with some red blood.


    The unique talent of vampire made her recognize that the blood did not belong to normal human.


    "Wake up very fast, after all, is the descendant of my race, the constitution is not those trash race can compare."


    Just as Saran was looking at the space outside, a voice that made her feel a little afraid came over.


    The little vampire turned his head and saw NAIA coming.


    "Where is this?" The girl said warily, "what did you want me to do here?"


    At the same time, her eyes changed from almond to blood red, and then from blood red to gold.


    Magic eye, this is the miracle that Saran suddenly realized the law under the threat of life, and broke through the barrier of the great mage in one fell swoop.


    There are many magic eye effects. Among them, only "petrification" and "burning" are more practical in combat.


    The effect of petrification sounds like some of the common petrified magic in the curse of three or four rings, but in fact, they are quite different concepts.


    The common petrification is to turn people or objects into stone, which can be easily rejected by the magician who can solve the curse more effectively. In addition, this kind of petrification only works on the living creatures with substance. When encountering energy creatures and complaining spirits, they are basically blind.


    However, the petrification of magic eye is different. It does not depend on whether the enemy is a material state or an energy state. The target of the material state is directly petrified, while the energy state is materialized first and then petrified Anyway, whatever you are, it''s just petrified.


    However, in the previous battle, this kind of petrifaction has been determined to be unable to hit the other side After all, saran has just awakened to the magic eye. It will take a little time to start the petrification.


    With this delay, the opponent can predict the battle of Saran, greatly reducing the threat.


    So now she''s using burning.


    This ability can ignite the power in the target''s body - Magic, physical vitality, as long as the power can be used as a fire - so that the target is burned by the fire from the inside.


    But it''s not an egg.


    Naya, who had been prepared, would not have been hit by saran.


    "If you can''t keep your eyes under control, I don''t mind digging them out and soaking them in a moonshine solution (a formalin like alchemy) and collecting them as one of my collections."


    Naya''s voice sounded again, saran bit her teeth and reluctantly closed her magic eye.


    "Yes, that''s right. Judging the situation is your best choice. As a reward for your obedience, I''ll answer you a question first


    NAIA''s voice seemed a little happy. He appeared in front of the girl with a leisurely pace, and his face could not tell whether he was graceful or satisfied.


    "This is the" mausoleum of night demons ". It was once the last hope of the night demons to counter attack human beings. It''s in the shadow of the scarlet world It doesn''t matter. I know you can''t understand the concept of world shadow. You can think of it as a piece of plane attached to the moon "The passage in the church is just for the purpose of concealing people''s eyes. It and the rest of the underground passageways interweave into a complex network under the city. Once you get inside, it is basically impossible to get out in a short time Everyone thinks that we are somewhere in that big net because of our habitual thinking, but this is not the case. By the time it was too late, everything was wrong


    "So what do you really want to do?"


    Out of her deep trust in Sylvia, saran was not too alarmed. She just continued to ask. As she spoke, she subconsciously looked at the silver light on the ceiling.


    After becoming a great magician, her sense of rectitude is stronger than before, but that sense of rectitude tells her that the light ball above seems very difficult.


    "Did you find out, too?" Seeing saran''s action, NAIA''s expression on her face is more happy A kind of Yes.


    Like an actor on the stage, he bent down to Saran, raised his hand with pride, and pointed to the light ball: "let me introduce you solemnly, the most important member of the night devil''s mausoleum.""Well, it''s a god!"


    "What..." Saran looked at the ball of light a little distracted.


    Gods? That''s it? It''s just amazing


    But soon she came back to her senses and realized the other party''s purpose: "you want to steal the divinity!"


    "Almost." NAIA looked up at the light and said absently, "there are many things I can''t tell you in detail However, this God was exiled to the moon long ago, and was captured and imprisoned in this space by us at that time. Later, because of an experimental accident, the night devil was completely destroyed I''m the only night devil left on the moon, and though I''ve gained nearly eternal life at the same time, it''s not what I want


    "While studying how to seize the divinity, I also tried to return to the ground and look for other night demons. Unfortunately, I failed. Until that moment, the tree was sent to the moon. Its existence level was second to that of the gods, and its roots soon spread all over the moon. Moreover, I could feel that there was a sense of evil inside it. I could not risk being found by it It is dangerous to seize the divinity rashly. "


    "Just when I was at a loss, you guys from the ground showed up. Not only helped me clean up the evil consciousness in that damned tree just now, but also sent you to me - "NAIA''s expression became crazy:" come on, become my God, and let the night devil stand at the top of the world with me... "


    "I''m sorry to disturb your speech." a sudden voice made NAIA''s face look as ugly as eating stool. But the owner of the voice didn''t care: "but I don''t think it''s right to abduct my professor without my permission."


    There is a purple crack in the space. Sylvester comes in from it, and with a stroke, the crack slowly closes: "now, let''s talk about saran''s spiritual loss..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    Let''s go back to half an hour ago.


    Sylvie had planned to go to the underground city to see the so-called great soul with his own eyes.


    He gave up the idea temporarily because of the return of the moon beast army. It was better for him to sit in the college when the strong men like saran frankenfrey left. Although the defense measures of the fourth school district are very complete, the moon beast is determined not to beat Aldrich in general, but it is not a bad thing to be prepared in case.


    Of course, he could clean up all the moon beasts himself, but it was contrary to his original intention of taking the college to the moon.


    So Sylvie could only sit in the dean''s office and watch the students full of enthusiasm. With the help of the college, he fought against the moon beasts which were like the tide.


    "Boring..."


    After a big yawn, he finally decided to go to the alchemy workshop of the college.


    After all, the fourth school district is a newly established school district, and its facilities are certainly not as complete as the third school district established in Morag, but it still has the basic facilities.


    Now the alchemy workshop in the fourth school district has been vacated to study the characteristics of the moon beast. It was Franken who set up the research project, and several excellent students from the blue class led the research.


    So even if Franken is not here, the research on the moon beast has not stopped.


    "Your honor! Are you here to inspect the alchemy workshop? "


    Sylvie''s arrival naturally attracted the attention of those students.


    The blue class with Riddell white as the monitor is the one with the highest average theoretical scores among the four ordinary classes. However, due to its emphasis on theory, it lags slightly behind the other three classes in actual combat.


    Because of this, most of the students in blue class who are engaged in theoretical research in Edric to earn credits by writing papers.


    According to the traditional magician classification, more than half of the students in the blue class can be classified into academic magicians.


    Of course, as students selected by the college system, their own magic talent is still very high.


    "I''m just looking around. You go on."


    Zhang Wei didn''t want to walk around in the Gongfu.


    The workshop, which was empty when it was first set up, is now quite different.


    In addition, there are a lot of temporary magic items and lunar beast corpses which have been made into specimens.


    Unlike the traditional alchemists'' alchemy workshop, which is much brighter, it looks more like a laboratory on earth than an alchemist.


    "Have you done anything?"


    After a long walk, seavy asked the student representative.


    "A little bit."


    The student representative was a young man full of scholarly spirit. At this time, he said excitedly: "we found that the structure of the moon beast is very similar to that of primates, but it has many more organs than other wild animals. We think that many of them are special magic organs related to magic like abilities."


    Said, the other side also took out a sarcomatous thing to see for SIVI, in order to enhance the persuasion.


    After perceiving it with mental force, SIVI found that the tissue structure inside the sarcoma was indeed different from that of normal physiological tissue. It was very close to a magic array. It was not so much a biological organ as a finely carved magic device.


    "In addition, we found that the muscle fibers of the lunar beast were almost aged, and all the captured lunates had the same physiological age regardless of their size. This is theoretically impossible. Therefore, we speculate that the moon beast does not have the concepts of "growth" and "aging", and the only difference between them is the change that occurs after accumulating enough energy. "


    "If I have to describe it, I think the moon beast is not so much a creature as a captive, self-conscious wizard."


    In the end, the student representative came to such a conclusion.


    After leaving the alchemy workshop, SIVI was still thinking about the other side''s words.


    Indeed, the existence of the moon beast is hard to understand. They are independent of the biosphere formed by the world tree, and are self-contained.


    They are very different in shape and vary greatly from individual to individual, but from the perspective of anatomy and some other biological sciences, these guys are all the same species - like Tibetan mastiff and Chihuahua, they look very different, they are just like two species, but they are actually just dogs.


    After the research in the alchemy workshop, not only did not solve the mystery of the moon beast, but also made the mystery deeper.


    On the way back to the dean''s office, Sylvie meets someone unexpected.


    "Oh, when did you come back?"


    With some bacon in her mouth, helo asked Sylvie indistinctly.


    "I''ve been back for some time, just staying in the dean''s office. It''s you. It''s you who are still in the mood to eat when you are playing so hard outside. ""What''s wrong with eating? Even if you want to fight, you have to eat enough to fight again." Heluo was dissatisfied with her mouth, and her red lips were more charming than usual: "and we should guard against those shadowy creatures that appear and disappear. If we don''t take good care of our spirit, we can''t do it."


    "Shadow creature?" Seaver raised his eyebrows and asked, "what shadow creature?"


    "Don''t you feel it?"


    Helo looked at SIVI curiously: "many planes have their own shadow, which is the shadow level. The shadow layer is the cradle of life for shadow creatures just as the sea is for ordinary creatures. The shadow level of this world is not small. It is estimated that at least a few shadow creatures will hide in it... "


    "Can ordinary people enter the shadow plane?" Asked SIVI thoughtfully.


    "Yes, but it''s not long, even if you''re not. After all, it''s not comfortable to turn yourself into an energy state Unless you''re willing to work hard to change the laws of the world''s shadow Helo put the rest of the meat into her mouth and spread out her hands, saying that she could do nothing about it.


    It seems that only shadow creatures and energy creatures have the ability to move in and out of the shadow plane at will.


    "Can you find the entrance to the shadow plane?" Sylvie thought about it and went on.


    He has always felt that there is always a strange feeling on the moon, now think about it, maybe it has something to do with the shadow level.


    "Yes, we are the gatekeeper of the underworld. It''s no use looking for a door or something ~ "


    the girl who is a three headed hell dog shakes her hairy tail and says with pride.


    If it wasn''t for the bacon in her mouth that hasn''t been swallowed, maybe Sylvie would have admired her more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    Although helo patted her flat chest and promised SIVI, it was not so easy to find the entrance to the shadow plane.


    "Wait, how are you going to find the entrance?" Sylvie touched his chin and suddenly asked in a voice.


    "What and how?"


    After swallowing the bacon in his mouth, helo showed a puzzled expression at first, and then answered in a confused way: "of course, that''s how to find it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ When you find it, you''ll have to thank you. "


    Compared with the main material plane, the red moon is much smaller, but its area is still very broad, close to or even beyond the eastern plain. It''s almost impossible to look for the whole affair in a short time.


    In fact, it would take three to five days to travel across the eastern plain on a falcon - a cursory rather than a detailed search.


    "If you''re lucky, you might find it all at once."


    Helo obviously didn''t think of it at the beginning, his eyes wandering, and he stammered. However, I felt that I was too weak, and added a sentence: "in fact, it''s not so exaggerated. The entrance of the shadow level can''t be small, and as long as it is close to a certain degree, we can feel it."


    Sylvie responded to the girl''s sophistry with an exaggerated sigh.


    "If you don''t believe it, I''ll find it for you now!" With that, helo turned and ran away, leaving Sylvie with a bitter smile.


    Although he really wants to find the shadow level, it is not a matter of great importance at present. So SIVI is not in a hurry. He just tries to get in touch with the law of this plane. After finding a place to start, he starts to sort out the law. In this way, he should be able to find the location of the shadow plane soon.


    Although the workload is also very large, but at least more reliable than the tour around the moon.


    In addition, as long as you can see the shadow of all the creatures, you can see where there is no shadow. It''s much more meaningful to find the entrance to the shadow plane from the shadowy creature than to look for it like a headless fly.


    When Sylvie was still pondering over the entrance to the shadow level, some wonderful changes took place on the world tree, which had a fruit on the tree.


    In the mythical age, the fruit of the world tree looked like a green peach, which was very large and covered with snow-white lines. The high elves were born from inside.


    When the world tree is polluted by the hand of the Lord of pestilence and sealed to the red moon, the fruit on it will become like a magnified Hami melon with blood red color. Although it is also covered with lines, the lines are all dark red. It is from this fruit that wilt elves are born.


    When Sylvie restored the core of the world tree, newberlin withdrew his will and left the world tree with part of the body of the plague Lord. In theory, the world tree returned to its original state, but the fruit it produced at this time was quite different from the previous fruit.


    It''s not so much like fruit as it''s a bit of a gemstone that hasn''t been polished and cut. It is about the size of a truck tire. Although there is not much light at this time of the lunar month, it still refracts the brilliant light in the dark night, giving people the illusion of seeing a rainbow.


    As newfoundlin had completely removed will from the world tree, neither Sylvia nor newfoundlin found out about it.


    The fruit grows very fast. Before the withered spirits who have been struggling to leave are not aware of it, the fruit falls from the branches and smashes on the ground, revealing the little creatures inside.


    It was a humanoid creature very similar to the high elves. It was about half the size of an ordinary person. Although the elves had no gender, they were obviously more beautiful than handsome, like girls more than men.


    At first, she opened her clear eyes, looked at her hands and her naked body, and her small face showed a look of surprise and surprise. Then she closed her eyes and babbled in her mouth. It sounded like a meaningless tone from a babbling child.


    But if Sylvie or newberlin are here, you can find that this little guy is talking about God''s words!


    With the little guy''s singing (if this can also be regarded as singing), the white light appeared around her. Then, the originally invisible light was bound by God''s words and turned into smooth silk, and automatically cut into clothes that fit the little guy''s body shape, wrapping her jade white green and astringent body.


    At this time, a single moon beast found the little guy, quietly approached from behind.


    However, the little guy''s vigilance is not low. He suddenly realizes the malicious visitor behind him. He turns around and stares at the deformed head. It looks like a monster the size of a car and looks like a frog with tentacles.


    The little guy thought for a moment, then raised his hands, learning from the wild animals to make a "Wah Wah" threatening sound.


    If a large ape like a cherry baboon makes such a move, it will naturally give people a dangerous atmosphere. However, if it is done by a little guy who only reaches the abdomen of ordinary people, and the expression on the little guy''s face, there is probably no other effect besides "sprouting".Obviously, the moon beast''s brain has not evolved to understand the concept of "Meng" Of course, it may be just a simple aesthetic difference.


    In short, it did not give up the idea of hitting the little guy.


    The little guy also understood this. He pursed his mouth and put down his hands in a depressed way. Maybe he was very dissatisfied that his threat didn''t work.


    Since intimidation doesn''t work, it''s better to use a more direct way.


    I don''t know if she thought about it like this. After that, the little guy yelled twice, and then his head directly rushed to the moon beast


    This is a very strange scene, a little bit of the head of a monster more than twice her size, looking down from the sky, like a small ant charging a big beetle.


    According to common sense, this is no doubt a dish delivery.


    But the most important thing in this world is something beyond common sense.


    With a bang, the moon beast was knocked out by the head mallet of the little guy!


    It''s not the power of the head mallet itself. In fact, when the little guy was about to hit the moon beast and the moon beast was ready to fight back and prey on the little guy, there was a wall of law among them that could not be detected by the naked eye, and the inherent concept was "inviolable". This thing did not have any impact on the little guy, but it flew the whole moon beast out.


    Even ordinary magicians can''t understand what''s going on. Only a small group of top magicians in the mythological age and, in a sense, SIVI, who is very knowledgeable, can recognize the nature of this phenomenon.


    This is the absolute suppression of "divinity" over "mortals", which does not reach the level of being able to touch the law (i.e. legendary level). No matter how strong the objects are, they can not harm the existence of "divinity".


    Let''s not talk about the gossip for a while. After the moon beast hit the ground for two times, it immediately spread its feet and ran away For the mortals, the divine oppression is absolute. For the creatures with reason and willpower that can overcome their fear, let alone the uncivilized beasts, this kind of oppression has a greater impact.


    The little guy raised his head in a daze. After shaking for two times, he waved his fist in the direction of the moon beast.


    It seems that she is very satisfied with her results.


    The ground vibrated slightly, as if some giant creature were moving towards it.


    The little guy cocked his head and didn''t know what happened, but it didn''t affect her decision.


    After two circles around the world tree, feeling that she had had enough of playing here, she threw a branch into the sky and set out in the direction pointed by the tree branch after it fell.


    And that direction is the center of the battle field against the moon herd in the fourth school district of Aldrich College


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    "Alas..."


    In the kitchen of the fourth school district of Aldrich college, a girl in a maid''s dress uttered a long sigh.


    Although Alice followed the others to the scarlet moon, the maidservant girl was obviously of little use compared to those who either galloped on the bloody battlefield (mainly the flesh and blood of the moon beast) or were exploring the mysterious underground city.


    "Do you want to abandon your mother''s teachings and become the number one maid in the world?"


    The girl murmured in confusion.


    However, although she seems to be distracted, the hands of countless mages controlled by her are performing their duties in an orderly manner in the kitchen, sorting out many ingredients.


    Before long, exquisite dishes came out.


    As Alice has been staying in Aldrich, she has never gone out. She has been in contact with either SIVI, a strong man who can call himself Xiri Tian, or an immature student. Without comparison, she naturally does not know that she can operate more than 100 pairs of mages'' hands at the same time, even if she looks at the whole eastern plain.


    If people in other colleges know that such a gifted genius is just a maid in Aldrich, I''m afraid they will shed blood and tears with envy


    "It''s half an hour before dinner starts. You have to get everything ready quickly."


    The maid patted herself on the cheek, then rolled up her sleeves and got ready to continue cooking.


    The canteen of Aldrich college can automatically provide students'' set meals of general specifications (and the taste and nutrition can affect most restaurants in the eastern plains). However, there are only a few sets of packages, and no matter how delicious they are, they will be tired of eating.


    That''s when Alice is needed.


    Alice is responsible for cooking extra dishes every day for the students to choose from. Although she needs to pay extra reward points, it is not a problem for the students who are well off in the war.


    "Ah, where''s the curry brisket I put here?"


    As she counted the dishes on the table, Alice found that there was a mistake in the quantity.


    She sniffed and recognized the curry flavor from the air filled with the aroma of various dishes. This unique spice has been very popular with students since it was invented by Sylvie.


    It seems that it''s not that I remember wrong, but that something has been taken away.


    There''s a thief in Aldrich.


    This is the first time since the founding of the school.


    "Which student or professor is making a joke?" Alice murmured suspiciously.


    It is impossible to steal school food just because they are greedy. After all, every student has a student ID card to record their behavior. Although there is nothing special about it, once they violate the school rules in the school, they will be immediately uploaded to the three sages, and then the three sages will give instructions to the wind Discipline Inspection Commission to educate the student (Physics).


    By the way, kamiyou, the monitor of the class, has received the most education at present


    The price of a dish of curry is not expensive, even cheap, and there is no need to steal it in violation of school regulations.


    All in all, students should not do such things.


    "It seems that there are rumors of pranks and goblins, but this kitchen is one of the important places designated by school rules, and they should not do it here."


    As a coolie for the college, the little Banshee and the little monsters are out of the scope of suspicion, and the girl is in a dilemma.


    Although a dish of curry is nothing, if we can''t find out the reason, who knows what will be lost next time?


    "Is it the moon beast? An enemy has slipped in? "


    It seemed to be the most serious of all possible situations, and Alice could not help but take it seriously.


    At this time, she seemed to hear some wonderful sounds.


    So she followed the sound, walked lightly around the long stream platform, and then squatted down with a pan in one hand, which depicts the magic array of fire elements, and looked in the direction of the sound.


    As a result, he saw a tiny spot sitting next to the cupboard of Liuli table, eating the mysterious missing Curry Beef Brisket sweetly.


    "Spirit?"


    Although the other party is shrinking, her sharp ears on both sides of her head have exposed her race.


    Aldrich is not without elves, because he is in a friendly state of friendship with Forest Elves, so the Forest Elves also send some young elves to learn human culture and magic technology.


    But Alice knew all the elves, and many of them stayed in the main material plane and didn''t follow. She could be sure that the little girl in front of her was not from the forest spirit side.


    Is it the withered spirit that has been widely spread not long ago?


    As Alice had not been in battle, she did not know the true face of the withered elf.The little elf has found Alice peeping at her, but because Alice doesn''t show any hostility, the little guy doesn''t show her any teeth, just continues to eat curry.


    Before long, a large plate of curry beef brisket all went into the little guy''s stomach.


    Alice thought it was almost time to talk now, and with a little bit of a punch, she was ready to speak.


    But the little guy yawned and made a gesture to Alice.


    Although Alice doesn''t know sign language, she somehow understands the meaning of the little guy''s gesture - I''m full and I''m going to bed now


    Your nerves are too thick. Hello! Can you sleep in this strange place!


    almost inherited Alice''s soul of some Tucao, and make complaints about it.


    Fortunately, the years of maid training or let her swallow this impolite words back into the stomach.


    At this time, the little guy''s head has begun bit by bit, and his expression has become sleepy. Before long, there was even breathing sound. It seems that he is really asleep.


    Alice sighed helplessly.


    Now that Sylvie is in the college, he doesn''t have to do anything for him. He takes this little guy to see him and let him decide how to do it well.


    After throwing the pot to Sylvie without hesitation in her heart, Alice put the wizard''s hand on the little guy and wanted to take her to the dean''s office.


    However, something strange happened - the mage''s hand disappeared as soon as it touched the little girl''s body.


    It''s not that they encounter strange forces such as fantasy killers in the forbidden magic field, but they are simply countered by higher powers.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that I''ve met a wonderful guest Alice showed a surprised expression, then took out her student ID card and connected SIVI''s communication circuit.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    When Alice called her to the kitchen, Sylvie saw the strange child in her mouth.


    "This guy..." Sylvie''s eyes were naturally different from that of Alice. Almost instantly, he found the strong divinity in the little guy: "is it a God Or is it a son or something? "


    Blind guessing is not a good habit.


    So Sylvie simply reached out and shook the little guy with a happy sleeping face.


    As a legend, he has already stepped into the extraordinary situation, naturally will not be blocked by the divinity of the other side.


    However, when he touched each other, SIVI jerked his hand as if he had been stung by a bee.


    "Teacher, what''s the matter?" Alice asked curiously.


    "There''s something wrong with her dress..."


    Sylvie shook his hand, and his expression on his face was a little painful: "it seems that strange magic has been woven into it. Unless I use a little bit of violence, I can''t break it."


    Of course, if you start your own miracle, "this is unscientific," you can also delete this dress The problem is that in front of Alice who adores herself so much, Sylvie really can''t put down his old face and strip people''s clothes


    Just at this moment, the kitchen door banging was pushed open.


    And then the voice of helo came in.


    "Alice, do you have the bacon we just gave us?"


    Wang sauce, in his cloak, came in carelessly.


    Then she saw the face of the helpless looking at their own Sylvie and a wry smile of Alice.


    After a while, the dog ears on her head twitched for a moment, and her expression exclaimed in surprise: "Sylvie, can''t you stop fighting at the children! Although we have long guessed that there will be such a day But you''re an unexpected animal, even if you don''t let go of a little child like that, and you want Alice to wait on her


    "Don''t be so bloody, you''re pale!" Sylvie didn''t raise it. He yelled back: "besides, you didn''t run to the entrance of the shadow level. How come you came here again?"


    "Not found."


    "That''s a good answer?! It''s just simple laziness


    "Because of the trouble, I have to run all over the moon."


    Helo was lying on the marble platform with her tail drooping listlessly from her cloak.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why did I raise this useless hellhound Sylvie pinched his Jingming acupoint and was helpless with the lazy dog.


    "For justice?" Helo thought about it and replied.


    "Don''t make yourself so great! So serious before, what happened to you during this period... "


    "Baptism on the three outlooks." Wang sauce said solemnly.


    Xi Wei also wanted to make complaints about what he was trying to say, but when he thought it over carefully, he found that the girl said that he was good at making sense, and he was speechless.


    "But what is that one lying at your feet?" Seeing that SIVI didn''t speak, her face changed like an amoeba. Helo cleverly changed the topic: "although it looks like an ordinary spirit, her taste is unusual."


    "Can you smell it?"


    Instead of rushing to answer, seavy asked.


    "A little bit ~" helo stretched out the thumb and index finger of her right hand, and compared a little gesture: "she has a shadow layer on her body, maybe it is from there."


    Sylvie thought that helo was talking about the divinity of the little guy, but he asked about other things.


    So he quickly opened the root magic eye and began to observe the little guy carefully.


    Because of the strong divinity of the little guy, even the root of the devil''s eye can not see through her real body, but the analysis of some of her conditions is no problem.


    As helo said, there is a strong shadow in the little guy.


    "Do you have a way to find out where this guy comes from?"


    Sylvie tried to retrace the little guy''s course of action, but he failed unexpectedly because of divine interference.


    "No problem. I''ll give it to us."


    Maybe it''s the effect of the only sense of guilt that he left behind just now. Wang Chua wags his tail and pats his chest. He is very good at finding things


    That''s what you said before.


    West Wei secretly make complaints about himself in his heart.


    However, considering that he still needs help from the other party, he didn''t mean to say anything to dampen her enthusiasm.


    Helo''s way to find the source of the little guy is very simple. She sniffs the smell of the little guy, and then she lies on the ground without the image of a lady and sniffs it


    Although it is true that your body is a kind of dog, is it really OK for the three headed dogs to do this kind of thing?He followed helo across the battlefield, following the taste all the way, and finally came to the world tree.


    "Are you really right?" Sylvie looked at the world tree suspiciously: "I just came back from here, not long ago."


    "Absolutely can''t be wrong, we have confidence in our nose!"


    Sitting on a pile of withered elves who wanted to attack both of them, helo confidently patted her flat chest again.


    "Wait Isn''t that little guy from the world tree? "


    Looking at helo''s confident look, Sylvie suddenly had the idea.


    If that''s the case, then why the little guy looks like an elf can explain why he doesn''t look like an elf from the world tree, does he want to look like a dwarf or an orc? That would be too much information


    There is no divinity in the world tree itself, and the power of its own boundary in itself can not be brought out of the world tree. Otherwise, newberlin, which had devoured the core of the world tree, would not have been able to do so. So the breath and the spirit should come together.


    So it''s easy to guess the source of the shadow breath.


    "It''s under the root of the tree."


    The root system of the world tree is almost all over the whole scarlet moon, only one place can not be touched.


    Just like the existence of a core in the center of the earth, there is also a core with an amazing density in the middle of the moon. SIVI discovered this when he copied the core of the world tree, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    If the shadow level entrance is really at the core of the moon, you can''t even find the whole surface of the moon before


    While SIVI was still hesitating to go down and have a look, he received a contact from fitter.


    "Just now Claude and Jila fled back to the college. Saran may be in danger in the underground city. Franken, Frey and Theo are trying to rescue them. I hope you can help."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    Sylvie would not have saved saran for an inexplicable shadow level entrance.


    So he simply took helogan to the underground city. While perceiving the huge soul, he also inquired about the process of the matter to other people.


    With a guilty look on her face, flea told Seaver what had happened before.


    So Sylvie and his party ran to the church where they were ambushed.


    Sylvie looked at the statue in the church in surprise, and then began to try to find saran''s trail.


    In this case, the most useful magic is undoubtedly the most difficult of the four ring magic. Even most of the Great Magicians do not necessarily know how to use it. They can reproduce the "magic mirror" of time that has happened in a venue.


    Sylvie doesn''t know this magic either. There are three ways for him to acquire Magic: consume the evidence of the strong, learn the magic in the skill book of the system, study the magic recorded in the literature, and develop the magic by himself.


    The magic mirror of time, which is classified as arcane, has a lot to do with the subject of magic. Besides, the exploration of the law of causality is beyond the ordinary magician''s ability to do so. Although Sylvie knows the name of this magic, he has never found any documents recording how to release the magic.


    Fortunately, Sylvie has the root of the devil''s eye, and can also find clues through the interpretation of things themselves. The only thing that can''t be compared with the magic mirror of time is that this magic eye is very sensitive to the mystery. If the mystery of the observed object is higher than itself, it is difficult to see anything useful. However, the time magic mirror is a representation of what has happened, and has nothing to do with the mysterious egg


    Fortunately, although NAIA''s mystery is quite high, it is not high enough to surpass Sylvie.


    It is better to say that in addition to the existence related to the true God, only Ozzy and the will of the world can surpass SIVI.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. "


    After reading the story, Seaver''s face was a little delicate.


    Naya was once stabbed by SIVI, who was hiding in the ground. Now that you can''t feel the other side''s existence, it''s no doubt that the other side has left this plane.


    Of course, Sylvia doesn''t think that NAIA, as the master of the moon beast, can really escape from the moon. In addition to the fact that the entrance of the shadow plane is located in the lunar nucleus, the result is obvious.


    The guy slipped away from the shadow.


    I didn''t expect that I had nothing to do before. I ran with helo to find out the entrance of the shadow level. Now it is used immediately


    "You don''t have to go with me. I''ll do it alone."


    Considering that the shadow level is not a good place for ordinary people, Sylvie rejected the idea that Frey wanted to help and asked them to continue to study the great soul.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although the soul seems to have no good intentions for us, it doesn''t actually mean too much Think of it as an examination question. I hope you can discover the essence of this great soul before I come back. "


    The whole underground city is wrapped in a huge soul, so SIVI also took a look at the huge soul of the eye when he used the root magic eye, and knew some about its condition, so he left this topic.


    After that, he did not care what other people''s reaction was. He reached for a gentle stroke, and a space crack appeared in vain, and then he quickly stepped in.


    NAIA looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her, and was shocked. He tried to maintain the expression on his face and looked at SIVI like a big enemy.


    "I have not invited your excellency to my territory."


    "Your Majesty''s professor didn''t agree with me." Sylvie retorted without hesitation: "I once spared your life, but I didn''t expect that you would make such a thing when I didn''t pay attention to it. Sure enough, I was still not decisive enough on the sofa."


    Shalan tried her best to be the king of the moon beast. However, she was once seriously injured by SIVI''s random shot, forcing her to dive into the ground to recuperate. The gap between the two can be seen.


    "Don''t be complacent. Even if you have entered the legend, how can a human being be the opponent of the gods?"


    NAIA was forced to use his last mace.


    "You can try it."


    Sylvie shrugged his shoulders, and his expression was still calm. Not to mention the guy who pretended to be a God, even the hypocrites who owned the divinity had killed two of them.


    As a matter of fact, after sivekan overturned the life master, the system issued a branch task. As long as SIVI killed another false god or true God, he could get the title of "God killer". When fighting with his own divine opponent, the magic power could be increased to a level, and there was no divine suppression


    NAIA looked warily at SIVI. At the same time, he began to recite the mantra silently. Countless silver lights flashed around him. Finally, they occluded each other to form a higher rune.


    Even SIVI was a little surprised at NAIA''s way of casting magic words, which was composed of other incantations, because he could not use divine words.When the runes around him became airtight, he raised his hand and called out to the light ball in the sky: "the seven scriptures sing together, all things are bathed in the moonlight, listen to my request, respond to my wishes, and come down on my territory!"


    Sylvie was surprised. He didn''t expect that the God he said was the light ball at the zenith, and he didn''t feel anything special about the light ball after he came to this plane.


    Is it possible that the power of the God has exceeded his perception? In this way, the strength of that God is obviously not weak, and things will be more troublesome.


    Although he wanted to finish the task of the God killer as soon as possible, it was not good to capsize the ship in the gutter. So SIVI quietly built a magic array in the surrounding space, and prepared to give it a fierce blow when the other God came


    However, the time is minute by second, but there is no change in the field.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, did you remember the mantra wrong In the end, Seaver broke the silence and asked.


    NAIA''s face changed suddenly. At last, she was very blue and white. It seemed that she was powerful enough for herself. But in the end, none of her farts appeared. She felt very embarrassed.


    The enemy has been waiting for his side to open up. As a result, he has been struggling for a long time without anything. This is really embarrassing


    So he just let go of his perception and tried to communicate with the light ball. After a long time, he opened his eyes in a daze.


    "God, God, he I ran away... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    Ever since Sylvie came to scarlet, NAIA has been in bad luck.


    First, he lay down and was shot heavily by Sylvie. He dragged his half dead body and fled to the ground. Then he finally hoped for a descendant of the night clan. As a result, he had just captured the other party, and before he could do anything, he found the door. Determined to defeat SIVI with the help of the God captured by the night clan before the control was completed, he finally found that the God te Mo ran away. The consequence was undoubtedly that he was beaten head-on by SIVI, who said, "although I don''t know what happened, I''ll beat him first."


    After nailing a pillar of light to the ground, SIVI released saran from the cage.


    "If you watch out for me, I''ll beat him up too!"


    As soon as the little vampire came out, he waved his fist and wanted to rush to the struggling NAIA: "I haven''t suffered such a big loss!"


    However, he was snatched back by SIVI with his collar.


    "Don''t make trouble. I''m more concerned about your health than beating him."


    "What, people are not so weak that they can get hurt easily!" The little girl puffed up her cheeks and said discontentedly.


    "But you can''t beat him."


    "Gu..."


    Saran purred from her throat like a cat whose tail has been stepped on.


    "And even if you didn''t get hurt fighting him, do you know what space we''re in now?"


    Sylvie continued.


    "What about the night devil?" Said Saran, choking her neck.


    What the devil is SIVI looked at her in embarrassment.


    Although NAIA, who thought she was winning, said this topic to Saran, but she didn''t pay attention to it at that time. Naturally, she didn''t remember it clearly.


    "It''s the shadow of the world anyway..." Don''t look over your head, the little guy avoids SIVI''s eyes, and tries to recall NAIA''s words with embarrassment.


    "Yes, although this space seems to be a normal space, it is placed in the shadow level. Moreover, the time for the placement is not short. I''m afraid it can be counted for thousands of years. In short, the breath of shadow has already spread throughout it Even if the body of a vampire is far superior to that of human beings, its survival in this space will still be affected. Moreover, in the past, Aldrich has done alchemy experiments, and the elements of shadow will have a negative impact on a special serum in vampires. From an academic point of view... "


    Sylvie talks in general in front of saran.


    If this is a cartoon, the little vampire''s forehead must be full of question marks.


    So she put her hand in Sylvie''s mouth to stop him from preaching. Then she took out her hand and said, "speak to others!"


    "It''s not good for your health to stay here." Seavy looked at Saran, who was hesitating whether to wipe the saliva off her hand, and then said briefly.


    "It would have been fine to say so." The little guy chucked his mouth and finally rubbed his hand on his clothes: "he is a vampire. If there is anything wrong with his body, he can find it all at once. You don''t need to worry about it."


    As if he was afraid that Sylvie would feel lost, he straightened up his flat chest and grabbed SIVI''s hand: "but what you said is also reasonable. Let''s get out of here."


    SIVI smiles, and then puts away the struggling NAIA and the light ball in the sky, which takes saran away from the shadow layer.


    "Miss saran!" After returning to the location where the magic coordinates were set up on the main plane of the scarlet moon, it was found that they were the holy silver sword Ji furei.


    Her face was full of joy, almost beyond the limit of human speed, suddenly appeared in front of saran from a hundred meters away, and then hugged her in her arms: "it''s great that you''re OK!"


    Because of the purest light on her body, saran is a vampire blood between the undead and the devil. Both of them are enemies of the light, so naturally some reactions have taken place.


    Saran''s body was scorched by the holy light, and a tiny amount of white smoke was emitted. Therefore, it should have been lily flowers as the background, and the beautiful picture of two beautiful girls embracing each other, but now it reminds SIVI of the iron plate barbecue


    But saran also knew that flea was worried about herself from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t even want to push her away, so she could only bite her teeth.


    The funny Sylvie coughed and warned, "although saran is still ok now, if you hold on to it, maybe something will happen."


    Flea smell speech immediately released Saran, looking at the little vampire not too wonderful face, and then a little thought to understand the reason.


    "Sorry..."


    "It''s OK. People don''t care about this kind of small injury!" The little vampire pretended to be arrogant and raised his chin, and his face was full of vegetables.


    "Mr. seavy, have you caught the man behind the scenes?" Flea confirmed that Saran probably didn''t have a big problem, so she turned her attention to Sylvie."Yes, I''m going to take it back for interrogation to see if I can ask anything."


    SIVI took out a hollow silver bottle and shook it. Now Naya is locked in it.


    "In addition, there seems to be a wonderful guy in our college..."


    If it''s not possible to guess that the godly little guy who appears in the kitchen of eddrich is the God who escaped from NAIA''s hands, SIVI is not worthy of being a legend.


    The body of the God, that is, the big egg that glows, is still there - of course, it has nothing to do with the LORD God. According to what saran heard from NAIA on the road, the God seems to have wandered from the outside world, and was captured by the NAIA people during the romantic moon, and was locked up for research.


    At the end of the day, there was even a study of how to seize the divinity and become a God instead.


    Although the magic technology system of nocturnal demon is quite different from today''s human beings, the mentality of researchers is estimated to be almost the same. At that time, the rulers of the NAIA clan seemed to want to take advantage of it to counter attack the main material plane. Unfortunately, it failed in the end. All the remaining night demons of this civilization disappeared, leaving only NAIA alive


    However, the God''s consciousness immediately left his body and ran away. After taking out the shadow layer, he found the big tree along the root of the world, and usurped a fruit to give birth to himself.


    As for what happened in the end that led to the collapse of the night demon society, it will be known after NAIA is interrogated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    After NAIA was captured, the moonbeasts began to retreat.


    No, it''s not so much a retreat as a mere collapse Without NAIA''s instructions, they are just mobs.


    It''s just that SIVI hasn''t been able to get any important information from NAIA. The magic and root eye of the mind manipulation system is also blocked.


    However, NAIA is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. There is still some spiritual resistance and mystery.


    Sylvie doesn''t really care about this either. With his strength, if he forcibly reads his soul regardless of the safety of the other party''s life, he should be able to obtain some intelligence before burning the other party''s brain.


    However, there is no need to do so. At any rate, it is also a precious research material. It is a pity to destroy it.


    For the underground city and the great soul in that underground city, Sylvie also has a preliminary research results.


    Unlike Franken''s conjecture, in fact, the soul is not an individual, but a synthesis of countless souls.


    It''s like a pocket. It''s wrapped in something deep in the soul - not the dungeon, it''s just a physical package, but something closer to the concept is wrapped up in the suture soul.


    If you analyze it a little bit, you can see that this huge sutured soul itself acts like a seal.


    What''s more, the raw material for suturing the soul can be almost guessed. Nature is the original residents of that underground city Not only that, when they re examined the underground cities, they found some information recorded when the Aborigines were dying.


    After the interpretation, we get a shocking fact: after the soul of the aborigines was taken away, the living flesh and body of those aborigines became moon beasts under the influence of something The existing moon beasts should be the descendants of the first batch of moon beasts. Because of the genetic aberrations and disorders in the body, the body shape and appearance of these descendants have changed, completely separated from the category of human beings and become real monsters.


    Although there is no evidence, SIVI believes that the culprit for the distortion of the people of the month is what is sealed by the sutured soul.


    After a little consideration, he felt that he had better not untie the seal with cheap hands.


    In addition to these, he also harvested a god Laurie, and a God''s shell


    The magic planting field in the college seemed to have a strong attraction for the God Lori. She would run to destroy it and eat all the magic fruits inside.


    To be honest, many fruits are not good for living things. They are mainly used as magic weapon materials. But Laurie''s stomach was surprisingly strong and never showed any discomfort.


    Finally, the grass elves who managed the magic planting fields could only look at the fields which were ravaged by wild boars and wanted to cry without tears


    The outer shell of a God is like a light ball. SIVI tries to analyze it and finds that the owner of the body should be a kind of "world will" God. If he is not wrong, he may be the moon god.


    As for Mao, the night demons would regard her as a wandering God, probably because she was just born, and her self-consciousness and strength were not too strong.


    Even so, the gods are still gods. If you dare to attack the gods, you can only say that the night demons are too brave.


    However, considering that the group of night demons, as the original rulers of the main material plane, developed a haughty character, but they were driven to the moon to survive. They finally met such a weak God and were overwhelmed by desire. It is not impossible to understand that they want to use them as their own resources to fight against the main material plane.


    Unfortunately, it''s just a matter of playing with fire.


    In addition, the mystery of this thing is terrible, and it can withstand the power of the law. Even if it is suddenly put into a different world of laws, its nature will not be affected at all.


    If it is used as raw material, it may be able to make a artifact or something.


    But SIVI has no need for artifact at present, so he simply left it in the Institute of magic and let them study and play by themselves. Even the best master tower in the main material plane can''t have the body fragments of gods for you to study. From this point of view, idrick has been able to get rid of his peers for hundreds of streets


    In addition, the war of Aldrich college on the scarlet moon is coming to an end.


    The old people in the garrison would not be able to get out after the few withered demons were destroyed. However, their internal food and drinking water were not much, so they could not last for a few days.


    After SIVI corrected the world tree, no more withered Elves were born.


    Although the spirit of the withered spirit armed some trouble, but under the various magic bombing of the students of Aldrich, the withered spirit also suffered a considerable blow.


    Sylvie once considered whether to recruit the withered elves, but gave up the idea in the end, considering their natural killing impulse and bloodthirsty.In the present situation, even if we don''t take care of the withered elves, they will eventually die.


    As for the moon beast Without NAIA''s leadership, the moon beast is just a loose sand. Unless a single student meets it, it will hardly be in danger. In addition, the students have a crystal on their way home. It can be said that the moon beast is the least threatening thing on the scarlet moon.


    "The journey to the scarlet moon has finally come to an end."


    SIVI sighed and turned off the translucent screen in front of him: "when all the threats are solved, this is the most solid backing of our college. No matter what happens on the main material plane, we have this rear."


    "That''s the idea you''re trying to make..." Sophia said casually as she handled her business. Compared with Sylvie, she has been able to deal with the trivial matters in the college more quickly.


    "Well, it''s one of the purposes for students to have a good look at blood, but isn''t it a good thing to have the moon in your pocket by the way?" Sylvie took a sip of the black tea that he had put aside, but because he had been reading the report for a long time, the black tea had cooled down.


    Instead of bothering Alice to make another cup, SIVI poked her finger into the cup. The cup let out a reluctant scream, and then heated the black tea again.


    It didn''t take long for the black tea to boil


    Sylvie took a casual sip. "It''s not as good as Alice."


    "What are you going to do with the other god girl?" Sophia sorted out the documents in her hand, and then asked SIVI, "the grass elves said," if you dare to let her go to the magic planting field and potion greenhouse in the third school district, you will die. "If you don''t handle it properly, those little things may actually go on strike


    "Let''s talk about it at that time. If it''s really not possible, let her stay in the fourth school district, or as a killer for us." Sylvie shrugged, and he didn''t have a good solution for Lori.


    After all, the divinity of others is there, and other people in the whole college can''t stop the little guy from making trouble.


    And even SIVI can''t use violence to stop the other party''s action, otherwise it will be blasphemy


    "But the fairy girl seems to be very fond of Alice." Sophia said thoughtfully, holding her chin.


    "It''s just that I like Alice''s cooking." SIVI waved his hand. "I''d rather care more about what happens after we return to the main physical plane than this."


    "Ah, you mean that."


    Sophia''s face is clear: "magic Jinkao."


    Mage Level qualification promotion evaluation, referred to as magic Jin test. It is a large-scale Mage Level Evaluation activity organized by Qiyao mage Association and some superior colleges.


    Although Aldrich''s students have already reached the level of elementary mages, none of them has recognized the status of mages at present.


    "Yes, no matter how to say that Adrian is a school of magic. It''s not good for me to be in the limelight all the time." With his chin in his hands, seavy said with a smile, "our college is an upper level college, with 50 recommended places. Then I plan to let all the other sophomores take the first test."


    "Do you want the whole sophomore to take the MOJIN exam?"


    Sophia was startled, but in retrospect, there was no problem.


    Unlike the orthodox academic magicians who live in greenhouses, the students of Edric suffer a lot Well, I mean there''s a lot more sharpening. They''ve even been involved in saving the world!


    What''s more, his education style is different from that of other colleges, which is more systematic and scientific. Besides, there is absolutely no problem in passing the preliminary written examination.


    With such a thought, it is not inconceivable to let the whole second grade take part in the magic Jin examination together!


    "It is."


    Sylvie nodded at the spot, then showed a confident and proud expression.


    "It''s about time - let the whole eastern plain see the power of our addric."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Even hornhager, the most advanced wizard technology in the eastern plains Well, maybe the title should be added with the word "original" now As the headquarters of Qiyao mage Association, many magicians began to complain about the heavy robes.


    Only a few mage towers with climate adjustment magic installed, and those who are willing to give their robes a warming spell (which is very expensive) can live safely.


    Of course, the magicians of poor families have their own ways For example, find a friend who can cast ice magic, ask him to freeze some large pieces of ice, and then send him back to his mage tower for summer.


    Although this will make the mage tower wet, but it''s much better than the heat exhaustion in the mage tower, isn''t it?


    As the current president of Qiyao mage Association, old man shaman obviously does not belong to the category of poor people.


    But at this time, he was like an ordinary country old man, his robe half untied, his withered feet soaked in a wooden basin full of ice, and his expression was comfortable.


    The temperature in his room was not much lower than that outside, even a little more sultry. With the piles of heavy documents on the long table, it makes people feel suffocating.


    Maybe it is because of this, so the elderly will choose this kind of stimulating cooling way.


    The door of the room creaked open, and it was Mrs. quelling who came in.


    The old woman was stunned by the heat wave coming from the room for a long time, and then frowned: "Shaman, I think you should turn on the constant temperature array in the room. Now you are no longer younger than you were in your body and energy. For your health... "


    "For the sake of my health, that''s why I don''t open the magic circle."


    Shaman waved his hand and interrupted Mrs. quelling: "recently, it is not some academic magicians who have studied that it is not good for the body to stay in constant temperature space all the time, and they can''t adapt to the temperature outside."


    "But Well, I guess I can''t convince you, the valuation guy You''ve been like this ever since. " The old woman sighed, then began to talk about her special purpose here: "I have bad news and a worse news, which do you want to hear first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I choose to die. "


    "Let''s start with the bad news."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ignoring the old man''s awkward words, the old lady began to talk about the news that had just reached her ears.


    "We found Sharon To be sure, her body was found in an altar of jackals in the northern hills. The Jackal sacrifice took her body into pieces. You know, the evil spirits of those evil creatures like to have magical flesh and blood At this point, even the old lady quelin, who is used to seeing life and death, sighs: "the seeker who found the body thinks that Sharon should have been fighting with the orc army and consumed her magic power. She was killed by the Jackal tribe What a poor little fellow. If she doesn''t die, maybe she can break through the shackles and set foot on the legendary road in a while... "


    "It''s so bad that I''m not even in the mood for tea What''s worse, there''s bad news after that. "


    Shaman was also a little gloomy. He had once directed Sharon long, the great wizard of the horayan empire. Although he was not a master apprentice in name, he had some feelings.


    "The second bad news is that the tuyere plateau above the cliff of the west land has been confirmed to have opened a road to the world outside the eastern plain by the last big event. Although it is occasionally affected by strong winds, the road has basically stabilized."


    Quelling said slowly.


    "Although we have settled in the eastern plains for hundreds of years or even thousands of years, we are a race born in the Middle Earth. I don''t think it''s a bad thing to have a way to our native land."


    Said old man shaman in a deep voice.


    "If that''s all, I won''t say it''s bad news - the problem is, this time, the exploration team composed of three high-level magicians and thirty-two middle-level magicians lost contact with us after passing through tuyere plateau. To make matters worse, all the silver lamps of their souls left here have been extinguished, and it is almost certain that they have all died. "


    "Do you mean there''s something deadly on the other side of the tuyere plateau?"


    Old man shaman stopped his pen and looked up at old lady quelling.


    "That''s right, and it''s the type that can''t even send a message, and it''s a quick death type."


    The old lady nodded and said with confirmation.


    "So what are you going to do?" Old man shaman continued.


    "We mage Association alone is not a way The limited number of magicians is the most precious resource. Too many deaths and injuries will shake our foundation. Originally, those big powers have been looking down on us a little recently. " The old lady whispered.


    "On this point," the old man raised his hand and interrupted old lady quilin: "the original cause was the old cabinet Association. Now the cabinet elder will retreat, and they are still trapped by the Aldrich college. Both of them have disappeared for no reason. It is estimated that the cabinet senior Council will not be able to continue to pick up trouble in a short time Maybe after a period of time, even the cabinet will not continue to exist. Because of this, the attitude of the king''s Council towards us has improved rapidly recently. ""You have a lot of confidence in that little fellow."


    Naturally, what Mrs. quelling was referring to was Sylvie.


    "It''s not so much confidence as Forget it. It''s nothing. "


    Old man shaman sighed. At present, the news that Sylvie has entered the legend has not spread all over the street. Naturally, he is one of the few people who know it.


    For his life has not been able to cross that ridge, by such a young guy easily across, always let him have some bad taste.


    "In a word, there is no doubt that the elder will not be the opponent of the boy." Shaking his head and putting aside his unrealistic ideas, old man shaman continued: "if you don''t want to cause too many casualties in exploring the west, you can only join the Academy of magic or several other forces to do it together, but in this way, we may not be able to get the greatest benefit of opening up wasteland."


    "It''s not unacceptable to give up some uncertain benefits." Quelin is more open-minded: "only the candidates for cooperation need to be well selected."


    "No problem. Isn''t there an activity that can take a look at the details of the major magic schools recently?"


    "You mean..." Mrs. quellin touched her chin thoughtfully: "magic Jinkao?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    Neither the Council of elders nor the Academy of Aldrich is the type that will make the world know what is going on.


    So until the Aldrich college plowed the whole scarlet moon, and then returned to the main material plane through the passage of Forest Elves, few people in the eastern plain knew what happened on the scarlet moon above their heads not long ago


    It''s just that after returning to Morag''s third school district, Sylvie hears about one.


    Some time ago, she had been in a coma. Even Sylvie almost regarded her as a vampire. The princess woke up and left two days before SIVI came back.


    "But after all, she is the eldest princess of the night aristocrat. There should be not many people in the eastern plain who are her opponents. You don''t have to worry about it." After receiving the news, SIVI could only comfort saran who was depressed: "besides, she has not many places to go except timothyn''s Dark Alliance. When she is free, I will go to the cliff of the west land with you again..."


    "When will you be free?"


    The little vampire immediately asked.


    "Er..." So Sylvie went dumb.


    For Moses, it''s not that it takes time for the princess to find Timothy.


    But shortly after that, there were 50 recommended places for him as a superior college. However, there were more than 100 sophomores in adrick''s second year, and only 50 positions were not enough. Therefore, those students who did not get the recommended places needed to take the preliminary examination of Qiyao mage Association.


    During this time, the professors of the college had to work overtime to make up lessons for the students - even Sophia, a pure theoretical school, was on the battle. At this time, as the Dean, he sneaked out with the little vampire to find you. How could it be said that If he really dares to do so, he will receive a lot of resignation letters when he comes back


    "In short, this period of time is really not good..."


    As soon as SIVI tried to explain to the little vampire, he saw that the door of the dean''s room was pushed open with a powerful movement. With the sound of acid teeth hitting, Sophia, whose eyes were covered with blood, appeared at the door.


    "Saran, I said you had a schedule today, right? Excuse me, it''s time for class. Why are you here? "


    Said the red haired girl with a smile.


    This let the strength is stronger than her nearly 100 times small vampire saran showed a look of fear.


    "Ah? Is this the case... " Her eyes fluttered with an expression of "although I think of it now, if I forget it, I will be killed, so I can only pretend to be confused.".


    Before she finished speaking, Sophia grabbed saran''s back with a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye. She ignored the latter''s resistance and dragged her out of the dean''s office.


    "- forgive me, I haven''t slept for two days!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I have medicine for insomnia."


    "It has nothing to do with insomnia. There are too many classes arranged. What are the dense schedules! They''re just teaching assistants


    "That''s OK. I''ll propose to Sylvie that you be promoted to professor."


    "That''s not the point! This is an over exploitation of labor force! "


    "Are you a fool who has no labor? When you see someone who can help you, you should come and help. "


    "You vampire


    "Come on, saran. You''re a vampire. It''s not a professor''s job to make a mistake about race. "


    "I don''t want to be a professor, wuwuwu..."


    Listening to saran''s pathetic voice coming from afar, Seaver didn''t know whether he should be happy or sad for the little vampire.


    Although Sophia''s approach was a little rude, SIVI believed that she also saw that Saran was a little depressed because of her sister''s affairs, so she assigned so many tasks to the little vampire to keep her busy with her work and forget the unhappy things.


    ¡­¡­ Well, probably.


    If it''s just the vampire princess who left Aldrich, Sylvie doesn''t have much to worry about.


    Just like what I said just now, that guy''s strength really stands at the top of the eastern plain. As long as you don''t encounter the legendary metamorphosis like Sylvie or the weird existence like ozagki, it''s almost invincible in the world.


    That''s why he doesn''t worry about each other. What''s more, Sylvie felt that the other side had something to hide from him for a long time, so his trust in the vampire princess was not as high as that of saran.


    However, in addition to the vampire princess who left Aldrich, Venus, the "beauty Walker" who had been temporarily detained in adrick, also took advantage of the fact that most of the members of the college went to the romantic moon, making the defense and management of the college become sparse, so that they escaped from the custody.


    It''s something that Sylvie takes seriously.


    The other party spent a long time in the Aldrich college, and occasionally let her walk around the College under the supervision of the puppet, so she was quite familiar with the internal structure of idrick. After all, the other party was once the management of the great organization of lofty will. To say that she had no idea was as ridiculous as to say that the crow was white.I''m afraid that after her careful attention, her understanding of some internal defense measures of idrick has even surpassed that of ordinary students. It''s not a good thing to let a guy who doesn''t have a good feeling for Aldrich to get out of college.


    It''s true that as long as Sylvie takes charge of Aldrich, no matter who is a gangster, he has to consider whether he is qualified or not. But it''s a pity that Sylvie can''t sit still. He has to slip out of the college every now and then


    Other than that, even now, at the beginning of the MOJIN exam, I will definitely not stay in the college, but will follow the team participating in the assessment to go north to Hohenheim.


    "Sure enough, ordinary things are not so good. I need them to be bigger and stronger..." Sylvie sighed and complained softly.


    The place where Venus was held was not a regular cell, it was just a small dormitory guarded by a puppet. It''s OK when the guard is tight. If it''s relaxed, it''s obviously unreliable.


    Maybe we should build a prison or something through the system. Although it is not as good as hornheim''s cubic prison, at least it can''t let people slip out so easily


    "Yes, yes, and more wild!"


    The specimen of the moose nosed tapir on the wall said meaningfully.


    "Shut up."


    Said Sylvie viciously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    Henderson was an eastern city near the sea, belonging to the county of anpera of the horngorat Empire - not so much on the sea, but actually half of the city was built on the sea and used as a port.


    The architectural style of Henderson is very peculiar. Many houses look like enlarged conch or shell. Although it is very strange, it looks very beautiful.


    The reason is very simple. It is not that the residents'' aesthetic standards of heinorson are different from those in the interior, but that the original builders of the city were not human beings, but the sea people.


    In the era of the great migration, the aborigines of the eastern plain, such as goutouren, grey dwarf and many sub races, were expelled, annexed or enslaved by human beings, and even worse, they were not far away from extermination.


    The sea people are also one of the victims.


    After they occupied hernoson, the sea people lost their last land stronghold. Later, they tried to attack human merchant ships in the sea, and achieved great results in a certain period of time, until the horngorat Empire sent ten high-level magicians to plow all the coastal waters.


    For a whole month, the sea was covered with the corpses of the sea people. Every day, we can see the dense carnivorous fish following the bloody smell, devouring the bodies that can almost cover the sea surface.


    At that time, the sea scabies were still far away from the people who had survived in the sea. However, compared with the people who had survived in the sea, they could not be regarded as the people who had survived in the sea.


    As a well-known port city, the excellent geographical location of heinorson has become the hub of several popular routes after expansion, and it is natural to be rich.


    The daily throughput of several ports in the city is amazing. In this city, half of which is built on the sea, the business tax alone accounts for nearly 20% of horngorat''s income. For horngorat, Henderson is undoubtedly an important source of income, just like an endless gold mine.


    It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with today.


    The old boatman, who was responsible for guiding the boat to berth, frowned and looked at the boat passing through the huge gate and slowly entering the harbor in the city.


    The twin masted ship with the "silver flag" painted on its bow looks like it has just experienced a violent typhoon. Just using it, it gives people a sense of dilapidation and embarrassment.


    At this time, the middle mast of the original two masted ship had been broken, and half of the mast could be seen standing desolately in the center of the ship, guided by a broken sail hung by a rear mast. The top of the cabin seems to have been completely lifted off by the typhoon. The cabin exposed can only be described as ruins.


    The hull is dilapidated, full of scars after being attacked by some kind of weapon, and many holes are still flowing with sea water. To be honest, it is a miracle that the ship can safely return to Henderson.


    It seems that there are no professional navigators on board, and even the number of sailors is insufficient. After finally entering the harbor of heinorson, there is still no spare power to berth. Finally, it hit the wharf hard, and the whole bow was smashed to pieces. The ship finally tied its life.


    It took a long time for some of the old shipmen in Henderson to put the planks as bridges on the deck with silver flags.


    A moment later, a few ragged people came unsteadily down from inside.


    One of them was wearing a captain''s uniform and a colorful beard. Although he looked tired, he picked up a boatman''s collar and growled at him: "take me to see the Lord of the city. It will be too late!"


    Several old boatman looked at each other with some difficulty.


    Although he is a good city Lord, he is not as arrogant and domineering as the ordinary nobles. He has a good reputation in the city, but he can not easily see it.


    "I have something very important," he said, probably aware that his voice was not very good, and his beard tried to calm himself down. He released his hand and said in a very serious tone: "I have something very important to tell the Lord of the city. If I don''t report it in time, maybe the whole heinorson will be burned down! Can you shoulder this responsibility? "


    "This gentleman has a great bearing, and I don''t think he is an ordinary person who goes into the Caspian Sea. An old boatman realized that the other side was not listening to the danger, so he lowered his face and asked, "I wonder if I have the honor to hear your name?"


    "I am janod, director of the silver banner chamber of commerce under the silver hand of the grand mercenary Corps. There should also be a silver hand branch in Henderson. You can ask them to verify my identity."


    "But it''s still that sentence, move quickly, or it''s too late," said the beard


    Half an hour later --


    "you mean you found the overseas dragon islandAsked the Lord of Henderson, with his chin in his hands.


    "Yes, we also landed on it to see." ''replied janod respectfully.


    "It''s not news In fact, there are not many merchant ships to see the drifting Island, especially the ocean routes. " The city Lord shrugged his shoulders and looked indifferent.


    "I know. I grew up listening to the legend of Dragon Island. "


    "But the problem is All the dragons on Dragon Island are dead. "


    The city master of Henderson shook his hand and almost knocked over the coffee cup on the side.


    "What are you talking about?! Are you sure what you''re saying is true? "


    "Sorry, my crew and I only saw the body of a dragon The guy''s Longjing is still under our cabin. The news of the extinction of the dragon on the island was told by the survivors of another fleet on Dragon Island


    Janod''s face changed, and finally he said as he was.


    "Survivors of the other fleet?"


    "Yes, we met him on the edge of Dragon Island. He was on the run at that time, and he was very embarrassed..."


    "Wait a minute," the city Lord interrupted janod with his hand raised. He took a sip of coffee and went on to ask, "since all the dragons on Dragon Island are dead, why does that guy want to escape? It''s not when it''s hot Well, I mean, is it normal to take the opportunity to collect precious materials from the body of a giant dragon? "


    "That''s what I came to see you for -" janod''s face became worse: "the corpses of the dragons on the island have changed, and there are probably hundreds of dragon zombies, rotten dragons and bone dragons coming here."


    Hearing this, the city Lord of heinorson suddenly lost his blood color. The exquisite coffee cup that he had managed to escape was finally doomed. He was dropped on the ground and made a crisp sound, which turned into a pile of fragments.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    Because the news brought by the captain of the silver flag was too amazing, the city Lord of heinorson did not hesitate to order the whole city to be under martial law, ready to face the coming corpse dragon group.


    However, in order to prevent military unrest, most soldiers do not know what kind of creatures they are going to face, except for some senior officers.


    This ignorance also affected the residents of Henderson and the travelers who happened to come to the seaport city.


    "Umm, heinorson is the rumored origin of the red ridged ray, and the fresh roasted red ridged ray tastes really good ~"


    although there was some confusion in the street due to the sudden martial law, the confusion did not spread to this tavern called the lionfish pub. The drinkers were still drinking and chatting.


    In the corner of the bar near the wall, a blonde girl in a Scotch hat and a small black suitcase at her feet is munching on the hidden dishes in the pub, admiring its taste with ecstasy.


    At this time, the wind chime at the door of the tavern rang.


    The bell is hung behind the door and will only sound when someone opens the door.


    "Welcome."


    The bartender, who was wiping his glass at the back of the bar, routinely said a word to the man who came in.


    The latter nodded slightly, and then ran quickly to the blonde.


    "Teachers and teachers, the streets are in chaos now. The soldiers don''t know why they want to drive people out, but some people who look like veterans say that maybe the sea people are going to attack the city."


    She was wearing a knitted hat which was very similar to the Scotch hat of a blonde girl. She was wearing a small red fur coat. Most of them looked sultry in summer, but the hem of the fur coat just covered the bottom of the girl''s thigh, and could not see that it was hot pants Miniskirt is still nothing to wear, in a sense, this kind of dress has a sense of temptation.


    "This young lady, don''t listen to those soldiers talking nonsense." at this time, it was not the blonde girl who was called the teacher by the girl, but the bartender, who was cleaning his glasses. He was middle-aged but well maintained. He had a charming smile on his face, which could be called a teacher''s killer. "Two years ago, the ocean admiral of horngorat Empire brought a team of warships Even if those half human and half fish things belong to rats, they don''t recover so quickly


    "Oh?" The blonde girl seemed to have a little interest in this, so she put down her bamboo stick, wiped her mouth with the towel, snapped her finger, and picked out a gold coin from nowhere: "another roast red ridge ray and two cups of honey ale, and the rest is a tip. It''s a good fish, Jo. Come and try it, too


    After asking her students to sit by her side, the blonde girl then asked, "boss, what do you think will make the whole Henderson look like an enemy?"


    "Absolutely Hailong!"


    The bartender waved his hand and said in a very positive tone. At the same time, he took the gold coin from the blonde girl''s hand, and the expression on his face became more enthusiastic.


    "Hailong? Is it a dragon? "


    The girl, known as Joker, did not rush to eat the fish, but raised her head and asked curiously.


    "No, the sea dragon and the Earth Dragon belong to the Asian Dragon species, is the giant dragon Most people think it''s the sheep head evil dragon and the sad wind A monster that hybridized with some reptiles in the sea As if telling a horror story, the bartender deliberately lowered his voice, danced, and exaggerated his expression: "because the sea is much broader than the land, and the food inside is more abundant than that on the land. In addition, the water in Shanghai is buoyant, so you don''t need to support your body with your limbs. Generally, all the sea dragon species have extremely large bodies. A sea dragon with a length of three or four hundred feet is only a small one, Most of the adults are nearly a thousand feet, and some extreme individuals even have terrifying shapes that are hard to calculate! Their terrible shape is the best weapon. Even if they just pass by, they can completely crush a small city into ruins! "


    "Have you ever seen a dragon with your own eyes?"


    Continued the blonde.


    "Once upon a time In fact, it''s not something that needs to be kept secret. If you ask a resident of Henderson on the street, you can know. Twelve years ago, there was an emperor sea dragon attacking heinorson. Almost all of our generation have witnessed that kind of scene that seems like the end of the world. "


    Speaking of this, the bartender showed a sigh. It seems that the incident was not fabricated by him, but it was true: "the other party just straightened up and set off a huge tsunami that we have never seen before. Tens of thousands of tons of sea water easily crossed the breakwater and destroyed many houses with weak foundation in the city. Many people were not even ready The big wave rolled into the sea, life and death unknown No matter how skillful a swimmer is, it''s hard for him to protect himself in that terrible storm. "


    "So, uncle, how did you finally defeat the emperor Hailong?"


    Asked Jo curiously.


    "Say what to defeat..." The bartender laughed at himself: "in fact, it was the emperor Hailong who left by himself. The academic magicians hired by heinorson thought that it was the monster who couldn''t stay on the land for a long time. The water near the sea was too shallow for it to breathe on its gills. In addition, the magicians who guarded hernoson beat the Dragon fin to death, which made the monster have some pain. They felt that they could not easily capture the city. Finally, they left reluctantly ¡£¡±"Ah ah? Well, if the emperor Hailong comes back this time, isn''t Henderson doomed to lose? " Qiu Ke could not help but exclaimed, and immediately covered his mouth, nodding apologetically around him.


    "Don''t look down upon us, we have finished preparing for Hailong as early as five years ago. Henri has been waiting for us to get revenge from the other party


    At this point, the bartender''s face was filled with pride.


    Yes, apart from places like Aldrich college, which other dragon slaughtering companies are not world giants? Even if the sea dragon species is only Asian dragon, but this level of combat is enough to be included in the world record. At this time, he really wants to squeeze into those giants. How can he make the native Haier Northen feel proud?


    At this time, the wind chime of the tavern rang again, but this time the sound was more flustered and hasty.


    "Dragon Dragon


    The bartender knows him. He is a regular in the pub.


    "Hailong? I knew... " Just as the bartender grinned triumphantly at the blonde, indicating that he was right, the acquaintance continued.


    "A large group of strange looking dragons are flying towards us!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    Heinorson was in a state of intense chaos because of the arrival of the silver flag.


    The silver flag captain, janod, who brought about the chaos, said goodbye to the city Lord and returned to the deck of the dilapidated ship.


    In general, a ship damaged to the extent of a silver flag will be repaired immediately when it comes back to the dock. God knows if this thing will sit directly in the dock when it is too late to repair. Unless a magician is willing to help, it is not convenient to clean up such a large amount of garbage.


    But now the whole of Henderson is busy dealing with the subsequent attack of the dragon group. Naturally, there will be no boatman to help repair it.


    He skillfully got into the cabin, then opened a secret door inside, and got into it with a low body.


    Behind the secret door is a small room, which is filled with a faint smell of decay, blood and almost cover up the two flavors of red wine.


    In the deepest part of the room is a sofa nailed to the floor. At this time, a small figure is sitting on the sofa, holding a goblet in one hand, tasting the wine stored in this dark warehouse.


    "Master, what you asked for is done," the bearded janod bowed respectfully to the figure. "Now the whole of Henderson is in chaos."


    At the same time, janod''s appearance changed.


    The rough skin, which was originally rough because of long-time bathing in the sea breeze, was gradually covered with scales and replaced by weird skin like reptiles. The fingernails of both hands became sharp and sharp like claws, and the two eyes lost the color of human beings. Not only did they present brilliant gold in the dark, but their pupils became crocodile like vertical pupils. Just looking at them, they let them go Cold comes from the bottom of one''s heart.


    If there is a magician who specializes in dragon research here, it is easy to find that the man''s breath is changing from a man to a monster with mottled dragon''s flavor.


    It is not the Dragon descendants who have inherited the dragon blood, but are more like the creatures who have failed to steal the power of the dragon race and have been devoured or cursed by the dragon people.


    For example, the legendary dragon corpse ghost and dragon blood Lich.


    "I don''t understand Why should we inform the city Lord of their existence in advance when we use those corpse dragons to sneak attack on Henderson


    "As a servant, don''t question my decision." Said the figure.


    However, his voice is different from the sense of forest in his words, with a little immature.


    "I transgressed."


    Janod immediately fell to the ground and said in horror.


    "The corpse dragon group is too large for the target to hide from the magicians stationed in Helena." The figure seemed to nod his head in satisfaction with jenod''s attitude, and then went on to say, "at that distance, it doesn''t matter whether the preparation time is half an hour or less."


    After a pause, he looked at janod, who was still lying on the ground. The figure threw the cup aside and let the expensive goblet fall into pieces. His eyelids were too lazy to move. Then he continued to explain.


    "No matter whether the news of the corpse dragon group comes from us or from the mage tower of the Qiyao mage Association, the result will not be too bad. The whole army transfer of heinorson will certainly lead to chaos in the city - only if we find out, it will be earlier than the mage tower. Do you know what this means?"


    "We have more time to kill people in this city before they flee?"


    Janod thought about it for a moment, and finally replied in an uncertain way.


    "Only the first half - we''ll have more time to do what we want to do."


    The figure said slowly, "for example, find the users of soul gear in this city."


    "How can you be sure that there is a soul in the city?"


    Janod asked immediately.


    As soon as he finished his words, his head was taken off by a big red hand that came out of nowhere.


    Lost the head of the body, a stand instability, directly fell on the ground.


    Strangely, when his head was taken off, janod found that he was still alive, not only his head, but also the body that had fallen to the ground


    "As I said, don''t question my decision But I''ll make it for you again in order to make it clear to you. "


    With that, the room was lit up like a light.


    You can see that the real appearance of the figure was just a man in a sailor''s suit. It''s too early to say that it''s a little too early for a man. If it''s a child, the other party is almost a high school student who has just entered the school. It''s only a little time before the juvenile protection law expired.


    Most importantly, there was a box at his feet full of all sorts of strange things.


    Ordinary people absolutely can''t imagine that the other party''s in that seemingly ordinary box are all soul tools that various countries on the mainland want to ask for!The boy pulled out a large book with a thick hard black cover from the box, and opened it without looking at the page numbers.


    There was no word in the page.


    And the boy snapped his fingers, another big red hand emerged out of thin air, but this hand was carrying a long knife like a watermelon knife.


    Before janod could say anything, the hand with the knife had already cut his body in two, which was struggling like a dying fish on the ground, and the dark red blood flowed out from the fracture.


    As soon as the boy pointed, the big red hand lost the knife in his hand, picked up the smelly dark red blood and sprinkled it on the page.


    "Nightmare blood encyclopedia", tell me where the latest spirit is


    At the next moment, the blood that should have polluted the page did not spread on the page. Instead, it wriggled and spread like a living creature, forming a full text, describing in detail the location of the soul bearer nearest to him. The address was the city Lord''s house of heinorson.


    "- this Horcrux can answer all my questions, but according to the complexity of the question, there will be more and more blood for sacrifice. At least now, I can''t ask who the maker of the Horcrux is and where he is."


    After that, the boy threw the book in his hand and threw the blood on it to the ground. Then he threw the book back into the box behind him. A sick smile appeared on his face: "a magic book that can answer any question", "a spear that can and can only kill a dragon", "a gem dagger that combines the dead and the living" It''s a wonderful thing to have a soul. Anyway, I have to take these things with extraordinary power into my own hands


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    In Morag, hundreds of miles away from Henderson, seavy looks painfully at the system page that has not been revealed for a long time.


    It''s showing a new page.


    "Active task: melee battle of Horcrux envoys"


    "mission introduction: in addition to the Horcruxes under your command and the damaged ones, all of them have already gathered in a specific area (click here to view the map). Now take your spirit envoys to launch a final attack on the enemy, and gather all the spirit weapons! "


    " mission content: go to the designated place together with "Raven de Paisley (divine bow and birds of Paradise strike out the double blades)," NAIA (the bell of time) and "Joan en (the sword of the emperor. The pupil of all things chopping the future. The ultimate hope)", and defeat or compile the other holders of soul gear, and gather all the existing spirit tools. Rules:


    "rules:


    during the activity, you must stop at the designated place in person and can not leave in any form.


    ¢Ú During the activity, you are only allowed to command the soul weapon envoys under your command. In addition, you are not allowed to directly intervene in the battle for any reason or form.


    ¢Û During the activity, you can''t attack or obstruct the mission target by personnel other than the spirit weapon "


    " failure condition: once the above rules are violated, the mission will be regarded as a failure; in addition, if the remaining spirit devices make escape from the activity area, half of the existing spirit devices are destroyed, the mission time is more than seven days, and all the staff are killed by three spirit weapons under your command. "


    " punishment for failure: permanent closure of soul territory "


    " reward for success: unknown "


    " remark: Saint Soul war has begun. Take your followers to fight! Note 2: the damage caused by fighting during the activity will be restored after the battle, and the repair cost will be deducted from your personal assets. "


    " note 3: are you ready to carry the pot? ¡¹


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It has been said that recently the college has been too busy to go. You can''t see the atmosphere in this system.


    Sylvie sighed helplessly.


    what else is what the last note of Tucao is, but when considering that the soul device is distributed by West Wei, so it is not unacceptable to make complaints about it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If I spend all my money now, can I get rid of the repair fee? "


    "Note 4: when your personal assets cannot pay for the repair costs, you can choose one of the following two ways to repay. One is to sell off the weapons and props in your storage box for repayment; the other is to deduct it from the assets of the faculty and leave an IOU with your signature "


    " Hello! Stop it. Do you want to ruin my reputation... "


    Fortunately, judging from the failure conditions of the mission, this strange activity seems to last only seven days at most.


    Not only did the Western dimension spread out in the East, but it also caused a lot of impact on the East Now that you have the opportunity to fix this situation once and for all, it''s worth taking some time (and then being nagged by Sophia).


    Thinking of this, he did not continue to linger, knocking on the magic array on the table.


    "Fitter, are you busy?"


    Fortunately, I was in class right now Wait a minute. I''ll send a sub to your side. "


    A moment later, fitter''s Avatar passed through the wall like a ghost, and asked seavy curiously, "what''s the matter with me in such a hurry?"


    "I want you to help me get Raven and Jon."


    Said Sylvie, opening the door.


    "Isn''t there a broadcast in the dean''s office? Just shout with that one. "


    "If I can," SIVI said with a dry smile, "I want to try to be a little bit more hidden At least don''t let Sophia know. "


    "Ah, I see. You''re trying to sneak out of Sophia again, don''t you?"


    The ghost girl giggled and said, "but this is not very good. People try their best to help you manage the college, but you always sneak out to play."


    "It''s not fun this time. I have business." Sylvie looked serious.


    "Oh? I''d like to hear what you call business At this time, the door as if from the abyss of the voice of the dark ring.


    Seaver''s face stiffened, his eyes turned away from fitter, and then he saw Sofia with a smile on his face.


    If we have to describe SIVI''s feeling now, it''s probably "how terrible the spirit is to suppress chakra''s arrogance!" This feeling.


    "I''m sorry, when I got your message, Miss Sophia was listening to the class..." Said fitter innocently.


    Mouth ancient moon! Then you said earlier, let me have a psychological preparation!


    Now was not the time to settle with fitter, so Seaver decided to let go of the black girl (though she was dozens of times his age).


    "I''m sorry, I really have something urgent to do."Knowing that there was no way to fool the past with any messy reasons, Seaver simply sighed and said in a very single voice.


    "Very important?" Sophia stares suspiciously at SIVI.


    "It''s important." Seavy replied with a calm face and a serious tone.


    "No way?"


    "You can''t go without it."


    "Well, remember to come back early."


    "Yes?" Sylvie was stunned.


    That''s it?


    "What a stupid look that is. Although my lord Dean is a frivolous slouch, he''s no fool at all, "Sophia let out a long voice and snorted," since I''m going to leave idrick at such a time, there must be something urgent to do. In that case, as his staff, I certainly can''t stop him from doing business, can I? "


    I don''t know why, but he felt that "I''m worthy of coming with me." at the same time, he was also moved.


    She has been looking at herself, so at this time will have unconditional trust in him.


    "Thank you, fitter. Go and get Raven and Jon. I''m going to our chamber of Commerce."


    Now that he has obtained Sofia''s permission, SIVI doesn''t hesitate. He gives the former a smile and orders fitter.


    After that, there is a space gap behind SIVI.


    "Wait a minute," Sophia called softly, then stretched out her hand from behind her, carrying a small lunch box: "I don''t know what you''re going to do, but maybe you won''t be back in a day, right? This is the lunch box I picked up by the way when I passed the canteen. Remember to have a good meal. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie looked at Sophia for a moment, then softened his expression. Suddenly he opened his mouth and rubbed the girl''s head. Then he took the lunch box and disappeared into the gap.


    "Fool, I''ve messed up my hair..." Sofia murmured in a low voice, then touched the top of her head, and a red cloud flew over her cheek, and she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Whoa, they didn''t see anything."


    fitter covered his eyes as if there was no silver here, but his eyes were wandering in the cracks between his fingers.


    "Fitter, Sylvie''s job is all up to you."


    "Whoa, vengeance?"


    "It''s for justice."


    "I think the two of us have different definitions of justice..."


    As the first line of defense against natural climate such as typhoon, the high dam wall, which serves as the breakwater, has never been shaken by the tide for hundreds of years.


    However, today, it has ushered in a group of far away visitors who are quite different from the past.


    On the clock tower at the highest end of the city wall, the alarm bell that used to warn the typhoon is ringing one after another. The alarm bell has been transformed by magicians. It can only be sounded by people, and no matter how heavy the wind and rain can shake it. At the same time, its deep and deep bell can pass through the most dense rain curtain and give an alarm to the residents of heinorson.


    The alarm has never been used before. It''s just as frequent as it is today.


    Unlike those civilians who don''t know what happened, the guards stationed on the city wall, who didn''t know what kind of enemy they were going to face, turned pale at the moment If it wasn''t for the overseers appointed by the Lord of the city, I''m afraid a lot of people have already dispersed in a crowd.


    After all, their opponents are too strong.


    A group of giant dragons emerged from the horizon and were flying towards them.


    Almost all the residents living in the seaside have heard of the legend of Dragon Island, and they also understand how powerful the giant dragon is. Once a black dragon destroyed a small country by its own efforts, and those surrounding countries could not even send reinforcements, so the small country was already destroyed.


    The city Lord of Henderson will not be so arrogant that he can resist the invasion of the Dragon by relying on his own city.


    Even if Haier Northen is developed in commerce, it is much better than inland cities in terms of economy and guarding facilities.


    In fact, his real dependence was not the army in the city or the Navy stationed in horngorat Empire, but the necessary evil church that moved here not long ago. Several of the elders of the church had the strength of high-level magicians and even great mages, which might be able to defeat the dragon.


    What''s more, there is the Pope who has magical power Although the Pope seems to have disagreements with the elders of the church recently, which leads to his being ignored by the elders in disguise, at least his strength still exists.


    Not only that, recently, because of the rumors of discovering the underground city from a tidal sea nearby, there are many adventurers in the city recently. God knows how many traveling magicians are hidden in it.


    In addition, he also spread the story of the change of Dragon Island to Hohenheim. There should be many mages from the Qiyao mage Association who have studied this field. These people can be used as city guards Even magicians don''t sit around and watch a human city burn down by a dragon."I hope my judgment is accurate..." The Lord of the city looked at the gradually red half of the sky, looked worried and whispered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    As the corpse dragon group approached, the army on the wall was more and more shaken.


    "Damn it I must have been kicked in the head by a rapacious beast to join the army. "


    As a new recruit who had just become a guard for a long time, Leighton carefully looked at the corpse dragons that were threatening to get close to Henderson, swearing softly, retracting his head and curling up in an attempt to make the wall block his whole body.


    A few of the members of the regiment didn''t care much about their actions after they went to school.


    "Coming!"


    I don''t know who gave a low roar. The sound was not too loud, but it was suddenly over the sound of the waves, the wind and the roar of the dragon, which gradually became clear about the text, and spread through most of the defense lines.


    As if in order to verify his words, a huge explosion like dull sound came from outside the city wall, and the whole city wall was severely shaken, frightening the guards to death.


    Leighton even thought for a moment that the wall was going to collapse.


    He was one of the few people who could see what was going on because of the angle - a dragon about 30 feet long hit the wall with its head and dented it a little bit.


    Thirty feet into a dragon is not long, or even juvenile, but it''s frightening enough compared to ordinary people.


    And this dragon is very different from the rumor.


    The horn of the dragon on its head was slightly damaged, and I don''t know whether it was the original one or the result of the collision just now. Instead of eyes in the eye socket of the dragon, there was a gray sphere, which was constantly green. It looked like some jelly like mucilaginous substance flowing out of its orbit, and then was taken away by the roaring sea breeze. The wings were also very tattered and flesh The membrane is full of holes, and bones are exposed in many places, which is enough to make people wonder why the wings are so broken that they can fly. Although the limbs are still intact, there is a small wound on its chest. Through the wound, you can even see the dark red viscera that has begun to rot


    Leighton looked at each other''s lifeless, rotten bodies and unconsciously swallowed his saliva.


    This is a dragon zombie.


    Its vocal cords may also have some problems. In short, the roaring sound is not as majestic as that of the real dragon people, but it is a sharp and piercing sound that makes the scalp numb.


    It''s like a ghost''s sharp smile.


    "Oh, damned, may the necessary evil give equal punishment to all creatures..." Leighton whispered, "including these damned dragons..."


    He is not a believer in the evil Church of necessity. However, due to the tacit approval of the city Lord and the support of the city Lord recently, the propaganda of the necessary evil church has spread all over the streets, just like people in the Chinese dynasty know that "no gifts are accepted for new year''s festivals, only XXX is accepted for gifts", even if there is nothing wrong with the necessary evil church itself Yes, but after a long time of being influenced by it, the people of Henderson can also say one or two common doctrinal slogans.


    From this point of view, the necessary evil church''s strategy is right.


    "Why don''t these monsters fly directly over the city wall and harm the city?"


    Leighton heard a guard asking the veteran not far from him.


    So he tried to listen to the other side''s reply.


    "Are you a new recruit who has just been in the business for a long time? In the past, when we had classes at burleton military academy, such questions were all basic Now even you Xiaobai can be guards. That''s why I said it''s not a good thing to expand the army''s recruitment... "


    The old soldier who was asked first mumbled, and then replied, "almost all large cities have special fences over them. Even giant dragons are hard to break through in a short time, so they will attack the city walls. As long as a hole is dug in the wall, or even dog excrement is transported, the wall stacks embedded with boundary nodes are lifted, so they can enter the city."


    So it is.


    Leighton knew it.


    At the moment, the first dragon zombie has climbed the wall - probably only a relatively small dragon of its size can do this - although the fighting place is nearly 100 meters away from Leighton, it is enough to make Leighton feel afraid and nervous.


    There are guards who are photographed directly from the wall by the Dragon zombie, or simply eroded to a skeleton by the black dragon breath. The screams also fill the survivors'' ears and torture the survivors'' will.


    It was at this juncture that reinforcements arrived.


    "Its quality is a hammer and its shape is a arrow."


    Several green arrows shot dragon zombies from behind the city wall.


    But no one is optimistic about the damage that arrows can do to dragon zombies - before that, guards who were not afraid of death had shot dragon zombies with crossbows on the walls. The arrow is still stuck in the neck of the latter, showing only half of its tail feathers.


    However, as a result, the warrior was photographed by the Dragon zombie with his crossbow.Ordinary arrows are useless. We need catapults. No, they should be magic guided guns No, maybe it''s a crystal cannon to work


    But the next thing that surprised them happened - although they didn''t have glasses - every time the Dragon zombie hit an arrow, it was like being hit by some blunt instrument, it would stagger for a moment, and by the time all the arrows had hit it, it had already been knocked out, wiped twice on the wall and fell heavily to the ground.


    Only then did the guards turn their eyes from the Dragon zombies to their reinforcements.


    The reinforcements were all dressed in white uniforms, which looked a bit like the standard robes of the Knights Templar of the pure white church, but in fact they were more gorgeous and lighter.


    Walking in the front is a young girl, her hand is still a group of green photons constitute the flame, let a person can see at a glance that even the dragon can knock down the attack is from whose hands.


    "Don''t be afraid! These are not real dragons. They are just some ghosts resurrected by the corpse of dragons! We will be with you and guard your home together


    Although she has been in trouble with the elders on weekdays, when necessary, horna still doesn''t mind standing on the side of the necessary evils, comforting others by her own position as Pope, and giving the guards a spiritual support to rely on.


    She looked up at the sparkling sea, where the huge bodies were wading across the sea towards the walls of Henderson.


    The master''s study of the city Lord of hel Norsen --


    when the city Lord of hel Norsen was reading documents in his study, the window of the study was broken open from the outside by extremely violent means.


    Then a not tall, or even short figure, leaped in from the outside.


    "Hello, Lord."


    The visitor grinned and looked at the city Lord with a grin, which made him uncomfortable as if he were watching Chinese food.


    Strangely, the city Lord didn''t seem to care about it at all. He didn''t even look frightened. He just said faintly, "I don''t agree with your way of visiting. If you can, please come in from the main gate next time."


    "I speak and do things more directly, so I''m straight to the point." The


    did not make complaints about the words of the city owner, but said to himself, "are you the holder of the soul?"


    "I won''t beat around the Bush and hand it in." Looking at the city Lord who finally changed his face, the comer laughed and said, "I don''t speak very well. What''s wrong with me You come and hit me


    Before the words fell, a dark red sword engraved with runes appeared on the visitor''s hand, and he turned into a dark light and shot at the city Lord.


    I saw the city master quietly closed the document he was reading.


    Under his feet and the shadow of his desk, countless black silk threads like hair appeared in the shadow, and in an instant formed a wall.


    The walls, which looked light and fluttering, were extremely tough at the moment. Even the attacker tried his best to cut down the walls made of silk thread.


    What''s more, the silk thread even has the intention of bypassing his weapon and trying to bind him.


    The assailant immediately released his weapon and stepped out of the silk line''s attack range.


    But then he found that the black silk thread began to appear in the shadow of everything in the whole room.


    Obviously, this is a well-designed trap.


    "I think you''re right," he said after sorting out the documents in hand, the city Lord looked at the young man on his face: "so I decided to teach you a good lesson."


    Then, he curved his mouth slightly and gave a sneering smile: "in addition, don''t try to escape. The necessary evil, none of the elders of the church went to the wall, waiting for you outside."


    "Did you know I would come?" The boy was a little surprised.


    "No, I''m just guessing." The city Lord laughed, and the silk thread entangled the whole young man, and then hanged into minced meat.


    However, after this, the body of the boy did not shed a drop of blood, but began to gradually dissipate in the air.


    The city Lord''s face became gloomy.


    He stood up, went to the dark red sword that had fallen to the ground, looked at it carefully, and then frowned.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just an ordinary magic item, not a soul weapon? "


    In a small room three miles from the city Lord''s house, the boy who should have been strangled with black silk thread was sitting there.


    In his hand was a well made and beautifully decorated mirror. But now what is reflected in the mirror is not the face of the youth, but a pool of meat


    "It''s rare to meet such an interesting guy," the young man couldn''t help laughing. "Once you show the spirit gear, you will fight. Because of the curse of the spirit tool, you will enter the state of immortality. If you die too soon, it will be too boring. Let me have a good timeAt the same time, Aldrich''s magic ship to helanosen has finally set off, heading for the ocean city at full speed with the third navigation method


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    Because this operation is not suitable for a big fight, so SIVI didn''t open the magic guide battleship to the extreme, but let the dwarfs open a more moderate size.


    In fact, if he didn''t have magic coordinates in the city of Henderson, he didn''t even need a magic boat on this trip. It would have passed in one swish.


    "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid, I''m not scared at all..." NAIA''s tiny body was tucked in a chair, her knees in her hands, and she kept whispering to cheer herself up.


    How to say, seeing her like this, Sylvie was still a little sorry. She had promised to give her a normal life, but it turned out to be like this


    "Miss NAIA, I think it will make me more nervous."


    By contrast, having experienced a life and death separation, and then following his party through a variety of large venues, Jon is much more natural: "in fact, you can also come and see the scenery below, other than the vast sea can let your body and mind relax."


    "Really, really?"


    As soon as her eyes lit up, the girl took a deep breath and jumped out of her seat, trying to ease her tension by running to the round window and looking down on the scenery like Jon.


    As a result, as soon as she landed on the ground, the magic ship vibrated slightly because of the air flow, and the boat body also slightly tilted. The girl who couldn''t prevent it fell like that. With a thump, she bumped her face on the floor. Then, the whole person was like an oil bucket, rolling along the sloping floor and rolling into the corner


    "Wow, miss NAIA, are you ok?" Asked Jon, running up in a hurry.


    "The world Gurgling It''s spinning... " Dizzy and head shaking NAIA lay on the ground, making a voice as if she were about to be called by the Lord.


    Seaver, who was not far away from the captain''s seat, sighed involuntarily at the farce of the two living treasures.


    Then he turned his attention back to the material.


    Activity task is a new type of task. Sylvie is totally unprepared for it, and naturally he does some homework when he sets out.


    Although the system seems to have laid out all the rules in front of Sylvie, it still leaves out some important information, which is not incomprehensible given the fact that the device is so obstinate.


    First of all, although the "white list" originally used to prevent psychic damage is still available, Laven, NAIA and Jon, who were named by the system, can no longer be added to it. Even Laven, who had been added before, was somehow kicked out of the white list.


    There is also the soul tool "time swallowing clock" which can stop time. Each time it is used, the next stop time will increase a lot. Although it may sound like a good thing at first, when SIVI finds the girl, the girl has spent hundreds of years in the gray space of time and space. She is not crazy. It can only be said that this soft and weak girl also has a strong heart Heart.


    However, after reexamining the time biting clock, SIVI found that the "time" of the spirit had been reset with the beginning of the activity.


    In other words, it can only stop for less than a minute, just as it was when SIVI gave it to NAIA.


    Although from his own point of view, it is undoubtedly a good thing to be able to get such a great help, but SIVI always feels that the system is trying to drag NAIA, who was able to stay out of the affair, back to war


    Sighing again, seavy scratched his head in some distress.


    Become a legend No, in fact, after becoming a great magician, his strength has reached the peak among human beings, which also leads him to form the habit of playing first and then talking about anything. When encountering this kind of situation that oneself is forbidden to start directly now, let him be a little powerless.


    I didn''t have this kind of tricky feeling when I was a primary magician before Indeed, it is easy to change from thrifty to extravagant, and it is difficult to change from extravagance to frugality. The ancients did not deceive me.


    Sylvie doesn''t want the mission to fail unless he has to.


    Not that he was afraid of the unknown punishment In fact, even if the system deprives him of his legendary power, it''s only a matter of time before Sylvie can get back on his feet with his understanding of the law.


    If the system punishment is really just coming at him, it will not only put seavy under pressure, but also make him expect something - this is undoubtedly an opportunity to test the power of the system.


    But what if the systematic punishment is not directed at yourself, but towards those closest to you in the college?


    It is because of this that Sylvie appears to be in the face of an enemy.


    Just as SIVI was thinking about what to do, a green magic cluster suddenly came from afar towards the magic boat.


    Such an obvious attack can''t be concealed from Seaver. Considering that the magic ship has just been sailing at a high speed with the third type of navigation method, the magic power of the star pulse furnace is not enough. He doesn''t want to let the dwarfs open the border. Instead, he raises his hand in vain. A hexagonal shield like that often seen in science fiction animation appears in front of the magic ship, and it will be shot at easily The green beam (actually the magic stream) blocked it.The blocked and scattered magic flow left a lot of holes on the ground like meteorites. The curling black smoke came out of those holes, which showed the powerful power of the magic flow itself.


    "Sylvie, a magic reaction with a high degree of polymerization has been found in the front right. It may be a creature like a dragon."


    After obtaining the reports from the dwarfs, raven, who temporarily serves as SIVI''s secretary, forwards the information to SIVI.


    "There is such a grand welcome ceremony before we arrive at hel Norsen. The host here is so hospitable." Sylvie closed the information window that he was reading just now, and planned to warm up here and relieve his mood.


    The scope of the small magic guide ship was not high enough to see too far. So SIVI simply waved his hand and made a smooth mirror. Then he locked the enemy through the mirror and began to focus.


    As predicted by the dwarfs, it was a "dragon" who attacked them.


    According to several fleeing pengniao as a reference, their body size is about 300 feet. They are all wrapped in white armor, so that they can''t even identify the other''s Dragon species. Even the most easily exposed wings are not exposed. This guy seems to have been flying through instinctive anti gravity magic.


    "Sit tight, the second serve is coming!" Just as Sylvie was going to do something, the other side''s mouth again spewed out a green stream of magic.


    Although it looks like a beam of light, it is actually a magic stream specialized by Aboriginal magic (Dragon language magic). Its nature tends to be highly toxic. Normal people, not to mention being hit, will be affected even if they stay near the place where the magic evaporates.


    Sylvie, of course, managed to get out of the way easily.


    However, the turbulence caused by the magic flow still made the magic boat tremble.


    "It''s too warm for me not to reciprocate." SIVI snorted coldly, and the magic in his body began to flow.


    But just as he was about to cast magic, a burning pain came from the life moment on his right hand.


    Sylvie took time to look at the thing and saw that some words appeared on it.


    "Warning: the enemy is a psionic holding object. Dealing with it will cause your mission to fail. "


    " Bang... "


    After dissipating the large amount of magic that could overload a high-level magician to death, SIVI, who had no sign of being eaten back by magic, looked at the strange dragon again, and his face showed a rare expression of regret.


    "I thought it was pretty handsome. I wanted to catch it as a mount or something."


    The dragon on the opposite side is breathing new breath again. With all his soulful weapons on his side all belong to the close combat system, SIVI thinks it''s no way to survive any longer.


    "If you can''t do anything to it, you''ll have to slip away!"


    With a wave of SIVI''s big hand, which has no master''s bearing at all, his magic power covers the whole magic ship. Anyway, the rules only say that it is not allowed to fight with the soulmate, not to say that he can''t help his own soulful envoy escape


    The next moment, the original powerful magic boat becomes as thin as paper. Finally, with the center of the ship as the starting point, the whole ship is like the water in the bathtub with the plug removed, and mysteriously disappears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    After the invasion of the corpse dragons yesterday, there is now a pale green translucent border like the lid of a pot.


    That''s the Necromancer''s necromancer, the holy master of the necromancer church. It''s the best defense against the Necromancer''s hormonal horna''s hormonal horna.


    Leighton, who was on a routine patrol, carefully looked up at the corpse dragons still hovering over the city. He was curious: these monsters who had become undead (in fact, the corpse dragons controlled by the spirit gear were not undead, but Leighton didn''t understand this) had not eaten or made similar energy replenishment behaviors for a whole day, But it can still act without being affected. Is it true that the legendary "theory of the dead''s perpetual motion machine" is true


    In any case, with the emerald green border on the top of their heads as protection, they can also be a little relieved.


    "No matter what, it''s a necessary evil. It''s a boundary set by the Pope himself. Nothing can come in easily."


    As if to make himself more at ease, Renault murmured to himself.


    Unfortunately, no one has told Renault that there will be nothing wrong without flag.


    Almost at the moment when he had just finished, something suddenly appeared over the harbor in the border.


    Because it was too abrupt, Renault heard the whistling of the air being pushed away from its original position half a second later. Along with the scream, there was also a strong wind that almost made him stand unsteadily and fell down from the wall.


    "What is that? What happened! " Holding the straw in his hand, he could only understand the situation without holding the gun tightly


    But then he found that the thing that suddenly appeared in the sky was not those terrible corpse dragons wandering outside. Yesterday, the damage caused by the Dragon zombies was still not able to be repaired. There was a huge gap in the wall not far from Reno.


    What appeared there was a sloop.


    The long and narrow hull was painted black. On both sides of the ship, there were coatings of fluorescent materials on both sides. There were many beautiful and mysterious patterns and characters. On the lookout platform, a small flag with the emblem of Aldrich college was fluttering in the wind.


    In addition, the magic ship''s unique burning crystal cannon muzzle and many magic power field generators also add a lot of charm to the magic ship.


    That mysterious and powerful atmosphere is so rich, just look from afar, there is a kind of fascinating feeling.


    The next moment, the magic ship, which lost its air support, began to fall towards the water under the pull of gravity!


    It was like a dead fish falling into a saucepan. The sound was magnified a hundred times and then exploded in Renault''s ear. Even this ordinary soldier could not help worrying that those who still didn''t know whether they were enemies or friends would have been shocked to death by the indescribable landing


    "What? Do you want to go up and try it out? "


    Renault, who had never met a parachute, hesitated.


    Finally, he decided to try to sneak in alone.


    But just as he cautiously arrived at the nearest berth of the ship, the ship had already stretched out its landing board.


    A young looking man was the first to come down from above.


    Sylvie didn''t stay there long enough.


    Considering that heinorson was tormented by the corpse dragons, Sylvie disappeared in the cabin with his own soulful envoys before contacting with the guard forces of Henderson.


    And the magic ship''s driving system was completely locked after the dwarfs instantly moved away. Only those with higher authority such as SIVI and Sophia can restart it. In this way, it is not afraid that the people of heinorson will do something about the magic ship.


    Before long, Sylvie and his party arrived at one of the main destinations of the trip, where horna was.


    Probably to prevent attacks, the house where horna lived was heavily guarded.


    But for Sylvie, no matter how tight the guard is, it''s just like that


    Through the garden where many hidden outposts were ambushed, and let some of his own psychic envoys wait in the living room, Sylvia found horna in the sunny backyard.


    The latter did not show any surprise at seeing him, as if he had expected Sylvie to come here.


    "Do you think I will come?" Asked SIVI curiously.


    Today''s sunshine is not particularly good. After passing through the emerald border, there is a strange feeling. However, the girl half squints her eyes and replies casually: "I hold up the border outside the city. I noticed that the school emblem is not so easy to forget even if I want to forget it It''s estimated that your news will make the upper echelon in chaos for a while... "


    "But you''re not surprised."


    Sylvie blinked, feeling that the other person''s words did not seem to answer the point.


    "There''s nothing to be surprised about," the girl opened her eyes and looked at SIVI. Her eyes were filled with complex feelings that even SIVI couldn''t understand for a moment. "Because this incident was caused by" hunju ", and the spirit of the world was not all from your hands? In this way, you will appear here is not a matter of courseAt this time, SIVI remembered that there were not many people who knew the relationship between soul and himself.


    "Well, I asked a boring question." Sylvie sat down next to the girl and said, "well, let''s talk about something else For example, why did the evil Church of necessity come to this city? "


    "It has to start a few days ago..." The girl sighed and began to speak slowly.


    In fact, the specific story is not complicated. Some time ago, almost at the same time when the members of the king''s parliament were assassinated, the psychic envoys that many countries were so hard to win over were killed and taken away by unidentified people.


    Naturally, horna was also targeted. As a necessary evil Pope, in order to prevent the church from losing face, the high-level of the church unanimously decided to move the headquarters to a safer place. In fact, at the beginning, horna planned to go to Morag to ask for the shelter of Aldrich college. However, during that time, Sylvie and his students were not in the main material plane, but in the red moon And the moon beast. That''s why she finally accepted the invitation of the Lord of Henderson and came here to take care of each other with the city Lord who is also a soul weapon envoy


    I just didn''t expect that Horcrux hunter would get here so soon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    "Spirit hunter? Can you really be sure that it''s a person, not a spokesperson for an organization, such as an agent from the horngorat Empire? "


    Sylvie touched his chin and asked his question.


    Soul itself has its own special specifications, only the soul wave and its corresponding person can drive it.


    When the soul wave does not correspond, even if it can drive the spirit tool, its effect and power will be greatly reduced.


    The best example is Jon, who is currently living in idrick. He has three soulful implements. Among them, the "imperial sword. Beheading all things" which is similar to the purple wood blade is his own spirit tool. Therefore, he can give full play to the whole effect of the spirit tool.


    His headband "the pupil of the future" is inherited from his lover. Although he can barely use it because of the mutual influence of soul waves, his soul tool that could gaze at the future can only be glimpsed in his hand for only five seconds, which greatly reduces its practicability.


    What''s more, the spirit tool inherited from another relative has not been used so far. I don''t know whether it is completely unusable or the conditions for using it are too harsh due to the improper fluctuation of soul


    If it is a certain power, such as horngorat Empire, SIVI can understand. After all, it is not difficult for a person in power to find a suitable person who can use horna''s spirit. However, according to horna''s description, that soul hunter is not such a kind of existence - in all the rumors, that guy is using various kinds of hormonal Yes.


    "The place where he first appeared was the" soul heaven hall "of the horngorat Empire, which killed eight of them in one night and then ran away," horna poured a cup of hot milk for SIVI, then shrunk herself to the sofa, looking a little sleepy: "originally, the horngorat Empire has been searching for soulmates, I think They don''t have to perform at all to be mystical. "


    Sylvie looked at the steaming milk and frowned slightly.


    If the so-called Horcrux Hunter really exists, I''m afraid the other party should have mastered some method to make his soul simulate the corresponding fluctuation of other spirit.


    But to be honest, Sylvie doesn''t think there are any humans who can do this across the eastern plains If there is a magician who studies the soul to such an extent, the other person will never be anonymous. At least he can see his name in the magic research of the goddess of truth.


    What''s more, in order to cure Claude''s ghost disease, Sylvie once collected all the works on the study of soul in this era. However, the study of soul Science in this era is very superficial. In the mythological era, it can only be regarded as an entry-level level. In terms of modern magic technology, not to mention adjusting the fluctuation of one''s soul, it is a great achievement to be able to touch one''s own soul


    In other words, the enemy is either a legacy of some mythical technologies or a nonhuman race that has mastered special indigenous magic.


    Thinking of this, Sylvie turned his head slightly and looked out of the window.


    As a distinguished guest of Henderson, horna''s house naturally has a very good location, and a good view from the window of her room.


    However, the French window that could have seen the sparkling broad sea could only see the green boundary and the huge black shadow passing by outside the boundary.


    ¡­¡­ Is it a dragon.


    Sylvie thought again.


    The dragon clan in this world is different from many fantasy novels. Strictly speaking, it is only a kind of magic object, but it has the fighting power and wisdom superior to ordinary magic objects.


    There is no way for a dragon in this world to become a human being - unless it is a white sage dragon, which can learn the indigenous magic and even magic like abilities of most living creatures, and some of them can be disguised as human beings.


    However, Bai Xianlong is a well-known lazy cancer patient. He can lie down and never stand up. It is common for him to stay still for hundreds of years.


    For these big guys, it''s more interesting to go out to search for treasures than to lie in their caves and read books with their belly open


    However, the reproductive isolation of giant dragons and other creatures is very delicate. Many times, they can give birth to descendants with some fantastic existence. It took hundreds of years for the sheep headed evil dragon to escape from the Dragon Island and create countless mixed races to prove this.


    By the way, because many of the races created by this product don''t deal with human beings, so among human beings, sad wind also has the name of the extremely evil dragon.


    Sylvie wouldn''t be surprised to say that the tragic wind had ruined a Bai Xianlong and then gave birth to such a troublemaker.


    "But there can''t be such a coincidence in this world."


    He sighed, feeling helpless for his expanding brain hole.


    -- dividing line --


    "Achoo!"


    The teenager, who was walking back and forth in the shadow of Henderson with a mirror, suddenly sneezed.


    "With my constitution, I should not catch a cold Is it a curseHe rubs his nose, but he doesn''t feel the curse in his body.


    As a descendant of Bai Xianlong and yangshou evil dragon, Blanche Lieyi, who inherited his mother''s surname and magical talent, has a better grasp of his body than human beings can. In addition, he has studied the soul since childhood, and is extremely sensitive to various curses.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for his physical problems, the dragon that the dragon people are proud of has almost lost its scales, and the strength of its flesh is not much different from that of ordinary human beings. If he changed back to its original appearance and was easy to be shot down by a crossbow, he felt that he could ravage the city just by using the original appearance of the dragon.


    "But no matter how many times I look at it, the spirit tool is really incredible."


    He stopped his work and jumped lightly. The whole person jumped onto a roof like no weight. He leaned against the roof and looked at the mirror shaped soul tool in his hand.


    Had it not been for finding a dying human being in that shipwreck and getting the first soulful from him, surely he would not have done such a thing?


    But he didn''t regret it.


    Those giant dragons on Dragon Island are not good things If it wasn''t for them, how could their mother have that kind of experience, how could they have been on the verge of dying, and their bodies were even inferior to human beings?


    "Hum, when I have collected all the soul tools, I will kill them on Dragon Island and turn them all into my corpse dragons!"


    What''s more, although human beings can''t see it, Blanche, who is well versed in spiritology, can detect that there is a big secret related to the soul hidden in the soul.


    If you can gather all the soul tools, you should be able to break this secret. In that way, maybe I will get the power to save my mother and get rid of this nightmare like disease


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    In the living room of the holna residence, the three soulful envoys who came with SIVI to helanosen are staring at each other.


    Raven and Jon are OK. The former has been Sofia''s assistant and has a certain understanding of most of the affairs and characters of Aldrich college.


    Jon was also a character who crossed several counties and cities by himself and left a hero''s name along the way. At the same time, while doing some tasks for Edric and earning some food expenses, he met Raven when he handed in the task.


    Although there are some embarrassments between the two people, it is better than NAIA, who is not familiar with the place of life in the real sense.


    Since she was brought back to Edric by SIVI, she did not enter the college because of her lack of magic talent. Instead, she joined the chamber of Commerce subordinate to Aldrich college to support her family on her own. With the care of SIVI, a big boss, the top management of the chamber of Commerce will naturally give the girl some extra care and will not bully her because she is young.


    But the girl''s experience is limited to this Although she had lived alone through the years when time stopped and she was lonely, her mind was much more mature than her appearance, but after all, she was only a child. In addition, the temperament of Raven and Jon, which were developed because of their extraordinary strength, naturally made her a little restless.


    "You don''t have to be so nervous."


    Jon, who couldn''t see it, sighed and began.


    His voice made NAIA shiver, as if frightened.


    "Half a year ago, I was just a slave..."


    With a melancholy expression on her face, Jon continued with a bitter smile: "although I don''t have a contract to sell myself to ordinary slaves, the people born in our village will be sold by the great lords there for generations to serve as miners'' supplement, and some prisoners will also be sent to the village In short, that village is really a place full of smoke and despair. "


    If it had not been for his childhood sweetheart and his sister to encourage him, Jon felt that before he met the uncle who had given him his soul gear, he would have died of humiliation, or had he been killed in a dispute with the head miners.


    "And then you got two Horcruxes and escaped from that village?" Although Raven knew Jon, she asked curiously because the information given by Sylvie was not detailed about each other''s life experience.


    By the way, because there is no mention of Joan''s soulful from his sister, and Sylvie doesn''t explain it, raven always thinks Jon has only two.


    "Exactly one," Jon naturally knew. In fact, if Raven knew about his never used Horcrux, he would have thought that Aldrich had an ulterior motive. But there was no need to explain it, so Jon just added, "my future pupil is my best friend who inherits myself No, my love''s


    "Love It is. "


    Raven''s expression on the word was full of emotion.


    Jon knew more or less that the girl who had been the enemy of Aldrich college had something to do with the brilliant Dean. Unfortunately, the Dean didn''t even notice Professor Sophia''s, let alone Raven''s


    "With all that said, you should be able to relax a little bit?"


    Feeling that he was not in a position to direct Raven''s path of love, Jon turned his head and said gently to NAIA, who was looking at both of them with wide eyes.


    Although the girl was still a little timid, he always felt that the estrangement between the three of them had been reduced a little.


    Just as he was going to persuade NAIA to open her heart and talk about her past, the three of them almost at the same time, their faces showed a delicate expression that was like being electrified by static electricity.


    The soul resonates.


    Raven and Jon exchanged their eyes in silence.


    "Can it be the Pope?" Raven continued to maintain her elegant manner, picking up the teacup on the table and making a gesture to drink. As she covered her mouth with the teacup, she whispered to Jon.


    "It should not be."


    Jon lowered his eyes, did not look at each other, but made his lips move as little as possible. He replied softly, "I have met the Pope of the necessary evil church, and I have experience in resonating with her soul. At least this time it''s quite different from last time - and I don''t think she''s going to be able to put on other Horcruxes in such a short time


    The reason for this sudden underground connection like action, it is that the other apparatuses that appear inexplicably may be monitoring them somewhere.


    "Did we get caught not long after we came here As expected, what the dean said is true. Hunju envoys will attract each other. "


    Jon sighed again.


    although at first, when Xi Wei finished saying, "the soul makes it attractive to each other," the expression immediately appeared on the face, and there was a groping expression. "There is no one to make complaints about this stupid thing," he said. Something."So..." Raven sighed. Since the other party is not the Pope of the necessary evil church, there are not many options left.


    In a word, it is not the city Lord who wants to observe his party secretly, or the soul hunter who covets the soul gear.


    It''s not a good match on either side.


    "What now? Get the other guy out and beat him up? " Jon continued, consciously ignoring NAIA, who had not yet been able to figure out the situation.


    In addition, it is obviously impossible to find out and play a meal.


    If the other party is the city Lord of Henderson, they will surely be thrown out of the city.


    On the other hand, if you encounter a spirit hunter, it''s still unknown whether you can beat it.


    "So will you wait for Sylvie to come out?" Jon said, as if not quite reconciled.


    "Of course not. Even if we can''t attack each other, then we can''t have any problems at least? This is, after all, horna There are many Knights stationed in the Pope''s territory, and the city Lord doesn''t dare to mess around. If there are really Soul Hunters coming, we will be finished as long as we can drag them to them. " "What''s more, I don''t think Sylvie will be slower than the Knights..."


    On the other side of the residence, Sylvie, who was chatting with horna, sneezed loudly.


    But horna also said that she felt the soulful resonance. Unfortunately, she was busy guarding the city wall yesterday and did not fight with the spirit hunter. Therefore, it is impossible to confirm whether the soulmate hunter is the source of this resonance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    Although SIVI didn''t make it clear, he told the other party, intentionally or unintentionally, that he was under certain restrictions and could not take care of the spirit hunter himself.


    Although horna said that she was sorry for the lack of SIVI''s help, she still understood it. Anyway, when she came to see SIVI, she was full of secrets. Even if she jumped out tomorrow and said that he had made all the soulfares, she would not be surprised. After all, it was this product that aired soulful.


    However, Sylvie did not fully inform each other of his current situation.


    After the first encounter with the Horcrux hunter on the magic ship, SIVI found that he was not as restricted as he was.


    It is stated in the mission rules that Sylvie can''t fight with the Horcrux hunter. However, while on the magic ship, SIVI personally blocked the breath of the white corpse dragon, and was not judged as violating the rules by the system.


    Although the system did not tell the reason, SIVI, after a little consideration, thought that it was probably because the system judged that it was "self-defense" to resist the breath of corpse dragon on the magic ship.


    In addition to some pure play accidents, the system generally issued tasks that we hope Sylvie can complete. If this mission even "self-defense" will fail due to violations, I am afraid Sylvia will give up the task directly.


    Then Sylvie resisted the corpse dragon''s breath and was warned by the system when he wanted to counterattack, which undoubtedly proved that self-defense is OK, but active attack is not.


    In this way, the space that can be operated actually becomes much larger.


    For example, when the soul weapon envoys fight in the future, SIVI can play soy sauce beside them. Once the other party wants to put a move with a larger coverage range, he will move to the attack range, and then use his personal safety threat as the reason for self-defense to block the other party, creating opportunities for his own members.


    "Even if you can''t tell if this resonance is a Horcrux hunter, you can at least know if it''s the warlord who holds the spirit?"


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, "if it wasn''t the city Lord, would it be the soul hunter?"


    "It''s not a soul hunter," horna shook her head, and her face was puzzled: "but when the city Lord was attacked yesterday, I didn''t feel the soul resonance with the enemy..."


    Halna''s implication is that psychic hunters may have some way to block the resonance of fallen souls, so it is not likely that the resonance just perceived is the enemy.


    "Are there any other fourth forces besides you..." SIVI rubbed his forehead, looking a little headache: "please forgive me. I was going to solve all the things here in three days and go back to prepare for my lovely students."


    If Sophia was here, she would have scoffed at Sylvie.


    It''s a pity that horna didn''t understand Sylvie''s behavior. She thought Sylvie was a good teacher who devoted himself to his work


    -


    "resonance stops But the bearer of the Horcrux is not far from here Jon played with his wood knife, poked his head scarf with his index finger from time to time, and with the power of his future pupil, he observed the future in seconds to prevent being attacked by the enemy.


    "I think it''s better for you to stop this kind of behavior quickly..." Raven looked at Jon''s more and more bad face, and sighed helplessly: "that thing doesn''t match the wavelength of your soul. It''s amazing that you can use it. The ability to continuously activate it like this will only overdraft your spirit. In a moment, if you really fight, you will fall into disadvantageous situation."


    In fact, raven also has the ability to see the future. Unfortunately, after returning from the mythological era to the modern era, her power may have been disturbed by the turbulence of time and space, and has not been able to recover.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. "


    Jon stopped, and with a tired look on his face, Jon said, "here he is."


    As soon as the voice dropped, a figure appeared in the window.


    Almost at the same moment, raven had already opened her soul bow, and the arrow from somewhere was aimed at the comer.


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous ~"


    the visitor is a man with natural curly black hair and a lazy look in his eyes. At this time, he raises his hands and makes a surrendering appearance, but there is no tension on his face.


    He was dressed in the common civilian style cloth clothes in the eastern plains, and he carried a long sword with a single blade on his back. The blade reflected silver light, which was not ordinary.


    And Jon and they immediately realized that the sword was definitely a spirit.


    "Can''t we just drop our weapons and have a good talk? You know exactly what happens when a soulless makes weapons face each other. "


    "Who are you?" Although the other side did not seem to have any hostility, but Laven did not relax her vigilance.


    "So, if I can, I''d like to have a good talk with you at the tea table, instead of being treated as a prisoner like this," the other party seems to be helpless at Laven''s dripping water: "if you can''t put your attitude right..."Before he finished his words, the Ravin and his men were like the invisible big hands and the whole people were overwhelmed on the ground, and their strength was so strong that they could not even resist.


    But the moment before being overwhelmed, raven released the arrow, which was held by the "God bow and the polar bird" with absolute hit ability.


    Unfortunately, it is not useful for the man who is prepared to come. He just reaches for a stroke, and then he sets the arrow which is fast as lightning to one side - although his hand is also drawn out a mouth, it still has no effect on Raven''s arrow without using the soul gear.


    "So the most annoying thing to say is to fight, kill or kill..." He looked at the three people who were overwhelmed by invisible power, stretched out his right hand, held the sword behind him: "liberation of the soul of the sword. Hundred grass sword" "


    the long sword whispered, and the original simple and atmospheric shape became a toy made of countless leaves. The blade weaving was uneven, and the sword was like a bamboo blade. The handle was like a branch that was folded by hand It''s just as crooked and ugly.


    But such a sword, but a faint green light, with the light flashing, the man hand that wound also disappeared between several breaths.


    Is this a deterrent?


    Lanwen tries to raise her head, looks at the other party''s actions, whispers in her heart.


    In addition, the feeling of being pressed on the ground by invisible power is a little strange


    "Resistance is useless," a new voice sounded in the window at this time: "you''d better be quiet."


    Lanwen noticed that there was another man behind the man in the natural roll, but the new one looked much younger, even if it was called "young man".


    The new boy is more attractive than his appearance.


    His right eye is just like ordinary people, but his left eye is shining with golden light, as if there is electric light in it.


    "Oh, it''s a bit late to come I''ve been talking to these guys for so long before you show up. " The man of natural roll released the handle of sword and greeted each other.


    "There are a little more on duty Knights outside the mansion, and it took me a lot of time to sleep." The young man gave a slight nod and explained it.


    "You were two people, who appeared in front of the guy, attracted all our attention to his soul, and then you secretly started Is that eye a soul, too. " "Said Ravin, with difficulty.


    "Sharp observation, if you can find it earlier, it may turn out, but it doesn''t make sense for now."


    The new boy''s face is not very volatile It is rare, in his age, to be so calm and old.


    "What is the power of your eye I always have a feeling that I can''t say it. "


    Asked Ravin.


    "I didn''t tell you the need. In fact, if you don''t have good magic items to help you offset my power, you are already in danger of life. "


    The young man did not intend to answer her question, but said at his mouth - but even with the magic items that SIVI had given before departure, she was still alone, Jon and NAIA were dizzy - and after looking at the girl whose eyes fell on the ground, the young man continued to say in a cold voice: "now hand over your soul gear I''m not interested in them, but it''s better than falling into the hands of that bastard. "


    "This joke is not funny Or do you think we will give you all our soul tools so easily? "


    Lanwen''s forehead is full of sweat, and I don''t know whether it is cold sweat or nervous product.


    "If we don''t pay, we can get it ourselves." But there was no hesitation about the young man.


    "I''m sorry, I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed..."


    But Ravin showed a smile, which surprised the young man: "to be honest, I am reluctant to make a voice now. Your strength is really terrible, just like I want to squeeze all the air out of my lungs So, why do you think I have to talk to you so desperately? "


    "Can I say..." At last, the boy''s face showed a little surprise.


    "Yes, it''s just to delay time," Raven''s smile became more and more brilliant: "including now it is! Because


    The door of the room was washed down by the mighty magic, and turned into the small pieces of wood crumbs falling in the air, and a figure in black robe came in slowly from the door.


    Because our hero has come.


    The girl silently filled up the sentence in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    "Lord Aldrich! Why are you here? "


    The teenager with golden eyes looks at Sylvie, who walks into the room, and screams out first.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re Johnny. " Sylvie looked at the familiar teenager and recognized him for a moment.


    He once led a rebel in timothyn''s Dark Alliance to make trouble in the demon occupied area, and the leader of that rebel was Johnny.


    However, at the beginning, Johnny was a handsome young man with a murderous heart. There was a big gap between him and the young boy now, so Sylvie didn''t recognize him at the first time.


    "What you look like now Is it a side effect of spirit? "


    In order to ensure the fighting effectiveness of the rebel army, SIVI also left Joni a soulless, but at first he thought Joni had been poisoned by the spirit hunter After all, in SIVI''s impression, this guy valued timothyn''s resistance more than soulful. As a leader, he would not leave timothyn.


    "Well, please don''t feel uneasy about it. If it hadn''t been for your spirit, my men and I would have died countless times."


    Johnny was indifferent to it.


    "Yes, yes, why is Johnny''s soul so good and rejuvenated?" At this time, the natural curly head also waved his hand and joined them in the conversation.


    Sylvie has a certain impression of this guy It''s not that there''s any deep relationship with each other, it''s just that this product is the first person that Sylvie sent out his soul gear. His name was Loba. Originally he was just a clerk in a middle ancient shop. After receiving the spirit tools given by SIVI, he resolutely resigned and began to roam in the eastern plain.


    In the past year, he has also done a lot of things. He has been involved in a terrifying conspiracy against Hohenheim''s cube. In the end, he practiced with some magicians and friends to frustrate the plot, and even appeared in the goddess Pravda Even for magicians, this is a great honor.


    I just don''t know why this guy is hanging out with Johnny.


    "Loba, have you fulfilled your dream?" Sylvie glanced at the natural smile, and a slight smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Since Jonny knew that all the people in the room were related to Sylvie, he would not continue to embarrass them.


    It''s just that Jon and NAIA don''t seem to be able to wake up in a short period of time, and raven doesn''t show much surprise that he''s spreading Horcruxes.


    "At first, I just wanted to be a hero and write my own legend..." Speaking of this, natural scroll showed an expression that did not know whether it was happy or confused: "but the more I wandered, the deeper I understood the world, the more confused I felt about my original goal So to be honest, I don''t know if I have achieved my original wish


    He shrugged his shoulders and spoke out his deep doubts without hesitation.


    The other party is not his own student, so SIVI is not convenient to interrupt on the three outlooks, so he just smiles nonchalantly and does not delve into the topic. Instead, he takes the initiative to change another question he cares about: "how did you two meet together?"


    "It''s a long story. If you don''t mind, I can explain it to you slowly."


    Johnny and Loba looked at each other, and the latter showed that he didn''t care, so Johnny said.


    After the disappearance of the leader of timothyn''s Dark Alliance, that is, the eldest princess of the night aristocrat, and asasher, the most powerful of his, timothyn has been in chaos.


    Taking advantage of this time, the rebel army also gained a lot of benefits secretly, and even quietly recovered some territory.


    Until one time, because he heard that the abyss devil had captured several Horcruxes, in order to prevent the other party from finding someone who could drive them and causing too much harm to the rebels, Jonny decided to preempt them and take them away or destroy them on the spot.


    However, when they arrived at the enemy camp, intending to carry out a surprise attack and a sudden attack, they found that the camp with nearly 100 abyssal demons and vampires, as well as many high-level demons, had become a mess. Let alone the strong resistance originally imagined, they had never even experienced a decent fight from the outside to the inside.


    It was only in the depths of the camp that they saw the culprit who turned the camp into such a thing.


    That was his first encounter with the soulless hunter.


    The other side has almost overwhelming strength. Even with the help of elite soldiers, Johnny is still in constant retreat in the battle with the other side, almost to be subdued by the other side and forcibly take away his left eye.


    At this juncture, it is Loba.


    Loba was originally entrusted by the king''s Council to investigate the affairs of Horcrux hunters. Among the member states of the king''s Council, many Horcruxes holders were killed, and the Horcruxes were also taken away by the other party. For the sake of face and security, it is the best policy to catch the Soul Hunters as soon as possible.With access to the most powerful intelligence system in the entire eastern plain, the king''s Council intelligence network, Loba soon discovered that the Horcrux hunters were in exile in timothyn and seemed to be planning something.


    That''s why he set off for timothyn, hoping to find some information there.


    As a result, shortly after arriving at timothyn, he discovered the battle between the Horcrux hunter and Johnny, so he simply stepped forward and joined hands with Jonny to fight off the Horcrux hunter.


    After that, Johnny decided that if he stayed in the Resistance Army, the soul hunter would continue to kill all kinds of people. Almost all the people around Johnny were the elite of the Resistance Army, and the current Resistance Army could not bear this kind of loss.


    With the disappearance of the vampire princess, Timothy''s demonic princes have given their strength to internal friction. Even without Johnny''s command, the rebels can act step by step.


    That''s why Johnny decided to leave the rebels, leave Timothy sheen, and Loba to investigate the situation of the Horcrux hunter, and try to solve the other party in the shortest possible time.


    They come and go, and they come to Henderson


    After listening to Johnny, Sylvie doesn''t know what expression to make.


    "It''s just that I didn''t expect to meet you here. Is this the guide of fate?" Johnny seems quite excited, but his worship and longing for Sylvie have not been wiped out in just a year.


    It is not so much the guidance of fate as the guidance of system


    finally, West Wei can only make complaints about it in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    It was a bit sudden, but after Joni and Loba joined SIVI, SIVI tried to attack the spirit hunter.


    After all, Sylvie''s time is limited, and it''s impossible to spend too much time in Henderson.


    The location of the spirit hunter is unknown, but it is not difficult to make a provocation After all, those corpse dragons are still flying in the sky over heinorson.


    However, the battle, which was closer to exploration in nature, ended in a disastrous defeat.


    The fighting took place outside the city of Henderson.


    Because of the limitations of the system, SIVI can not directly participate in the battle, but he can give other people some tricks, including the magic of walking on the water. This kind of magic is not difficult, but because it is meaningless, there are few other magicians who can use it in this era.


    However, this did not delay their defeat.


    "What a shit joke..."


    The bruised Jon ran across the sea at a speed beyond the normal speed of human beings. The speed was so fast that he even set off a high spray behind him. The track line was even as long as several kilometers. In addition to him, several other people also ran around him. This speed is one of the manifestations of sivega''s magic power.


    The sun in the sky has disappeared, replaced by a purple sun.


    In the strange and disgusting purple light, their fighting power had a big dive, even if there was SIVI''s magic blessing, it could not stop this situation.


    Not to mention the swarms of corpse dragons that cover the sky all over the sky, the mutant bone dragon that just showed up and was covered with white bone plate armor almost completely abused their soul weapon making team.


    "The purple sun seems to be able to block the effects of other supernatural powers other than Horcruxes."


    Johnny gasped and speculated: "otherwise, after being blessed by Mr. Aldrich, any one of us will have the power to fight against the dragon."


    But the fact is that they are being chased out of their places by the corpse dragons.


    "No, the effect of the purple light is not to shield off the supernatural power," raven, who is also the caster, denies his conjecture: "I can use magic, and the magic that speeds up the movement under our feet has not failed. The effect of this light is not the invalidation of magic."


    At the same time, the girl also showed a little tired look.


    The fighting intensity of this battle with nearly 100 corpse dragons was so high that even she couldn''t stand it.


    Fortunately, NAIA, the weakest of them, did not take part in the war, but stayed with SIVI as a last resort.


    The huge figure suddenly rose from the horizontal line and approached them quickly.


    Even if they didn''t look back, they were able to tell from the whirring sound of a leaky tooth that their enemy had overtaken them.


    By the way, it''s not the teeth, but the neck, that the bone dragon leaked air


    "By the way, do you know," Loba suddenly seemed to think of something, pointed up his fingers and said with pride: "in fact, the bone dragon doesn''t eat. Generally, we see it biting creatures, which are said to be actually devouring the soul of creatures..."


    "I don''t want to know any of these strange tips!" Said raven, embarrassed at once.


    She admired Loba''s heart: at such a time, this guy has the leisure to make fun of


    "So it''s a loss if you don''t have a defense system."


    Loba sighed, then drew out his long sword, a face of awe inspiring: "you run first, I come to the rear!"


    "Oh, please." Jon nodded solemnly.


    "I''ll remember you." Johnny''s face was sad.


    "In fact, you can wear some armor and so on. Maybe you can make that monster crack his teeth..." Raven tried to suggest.


    "I said, don''t any of you intend to stop my heroic sacrifice?"


    For this group of unreliable teammates, Loba can not help but shed tears of grief.


    "Don''t play in the small theater here. If there is anything pressing the bottom of the box, you should quickly take it out, otherwise we can only be the tartar of bone dragon!"


    After making fun of Loba, Jon got serious.


    If he could get close and even climb on the enemy, he was confident that even the extremely hard bone Dragon Armor could not block his wood knife. Unfortunately, the other side didn''t give him the opportunity. In addition, there were many corpse dragons flying around who could use breath. Even if they climbed up behind the bone dragon, they would be blown down by the breath. In fact, if sivega did not hold the magic shield, then A little breath is enough to kill Jon for five minutes.


    However, the remaining two pieces of his soul gear are not combat related. Even if they are taken out, they will not help.


    Raven''s killing double blade is also a short-range weapon. Although the divine bow and the paradise bird have the characteristics of a hundred hits, there is no way to fully master the extreme joy bird''s Raven. At most, she can only add a few toothpicks to the bone dragon''s teethAlthough horna, who was originally outstanding in strength, was replaced by Sylvie to hold up the boundary of Henderson for several days, and with the care of those corpse dragons, her eyes are sunken, her skin is pale, and she has no blood at all, which gives her a feeling of exhaustion of oil and light.


    "All down!"


    Jonny gulps, and his left eye glows with gold thunder again.


    In a flash, a light ball full of thunder appeared above their heads, and many corpse dragons that could not dodge were directly rolled in and turned into fly ash.


    Other corpse dragons are also attracted by thunderstorm light balls, just like small steel balls attracted by magnets.


    , the golden eye of Lei king, is Jonny''s awesome device. It is because of the destructive power and output of his strength that he has brought everyone to the present.


    However, each use of Lei Wang''s golden eye will not only make the holder''s body regress in age, but also cause a huge burden on his body. Once the golden eye regresses to a too young age, the huge burden will make the holder''s body collapse in a moment.


    Although Jonny didn''t reach that level, I''m afraid it''s not far from his left eye, which has already started to shed blood and tears.


    In a word, Jonny''s bone can''t be immune to this level of damage.


    At the critical juncture, SIVI, who finally broke through the boundary of purple sun, appeared in front of the public. After taking a deep look at the bone dragon who had already met on the magic ship, he fled back to horna''s residence with other people through the gap.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    In a word, the strategy of concentrating our strength and drawing the enemy out to carry out the decapitation plan to determine the victory or defeat was declared a failure. SIVI could only consider new strategies.


    Of course, in this period of time, they can not only sit and do nothing.


    After SIVI finished carrying a large number of magic products from the magic ship to Helena, the combat efficiency of the soul gear maker has been significantly improved.


    It is not able to directly improve their combat effectiveness - after all, the strength of the soul weapon emissary comes from their soul gear, and almost all the magic weapons are far less mysterious than the soul tools produced by the system, and they are completely crushed in the face-to-face confrontation.


    In fact, what SIVI brought with him were thousands of fixed mage''s eyes, similar to surveillance cameras, set up in Henderson, and imitations of College beacons that could be used as radios - both of which were made by Aldrich''s Alchemy workshop.


    In addition, there are some equipment that can support large-scale protective border, but this kind of thing is rare in the eastern plain, but it is not completely absent.


    Although the progress is slow, there is no doubt that all kinds of magic technology of eddick is really making progress (and has already left behind other magic technology institutions in the eastern plains for several blocks), which also enables SIVI to gradually get rid of the constraints of the achievement mall brought by the college system.


    In a word, after completing the two aspects of monitoring and communication, Sylvie and his party at least had a good knowledge of the city. Several times, the soul hunter tried to stir up the public to create chaos, which was discovered and stopped in time.


    After failing several times and even trying to go to extremes, he failed to assassinate Sylvie''s Horcrux envoys one after another. On the contrary, they almost caught him. The spirit hunter seemed to give up the route of using such small means in the city. When they were unprepared, they suddenly gathered fire to break through the encirclement and escape from heinorson.


    After he left, even those corpse dragons that had been hovering over and around the city gradually disappeared.


    At one time, the city Lord of Henderson thought that the crisis had been solved, and he also asked for the removal of the border.


    Although when the corpse dragon group existed, the border set by SIVI effectively became a barrier for heinorson. However, when the enemy retreated, the border was just like a prison cage, which was a bit of an eyesore.


    SIVI did not agree to this request. He did not think the enemy had left.


    The reason is simple, because his mission has not failed.


    You should know that there is a rule in the mission. If an enemy''s Horcrux Hunter leaves the designated place with his or her Horcrux, that is, heinorson and its surroundings, the mission will be declared a failure.


    The situation is obviously just the other side''s strategy.


    After weighing the strength comparison between himself and Sylvie, the city Lord of heinorson wisely gave up and continued to fight against SIVI.


    Two days later, the zombies reappeared in the sky over heinorson, and the spirit hunter proved that Sylvie''s conjecture was correct.


    This also made the city Lord glad that he did not make SIVI withdraw the border, but the people who came to Henderson later did not make him happy.


    "I am Frederick langet of the Empire of horngorat, brigadier general."


    The man who looked ragged and better than a beggar probably felt that he had finally escaped from the danger of his life, and showed a rebellious expression to the city Lord of Henderson, who was one level lower than himself.


    "Brigadier general, are you..."


    Although we checked the other party''s military emblem and found nothing wrong, but somehow a bare brigadier general came, even without a guard or a servant, it was a bit unreasonable. This situation naturally puzzled the city Lord.


    "The general was ambushed by the enemy on the way to this place."


    The brigadier general''s face turned red, and then he returned to normal in a moment: "the casualties are heavy, so I can only do a little training here."


    It''s not so much casualties that you''re the only one left?


    This was ignored by the brigadier general on one side, and Sylvie, who was listening to their conversation, was naturally somewhat noncommittal.


    By contrast, it''s more valuable that the Horcrux hunter tried to block heinorson.


    After taking the brigadier general, who was already useless and made a good relationship with himself after the event was over, and put him under house arrest in disguise, the city Lord of Henderson had a discussion with SIVI.


    "It was my decision to ask for help from the royal family of horngorat Before you arrived, I sent someone out to deliver the letter. This straw bag originally brought us reinforcements to help us out of difficulties, but I didn''t expect that... " In order to prevent Sylvie''s suspicion, the city master of Henderson told the whole story, but when he said this, he couldn''t help sighing: "hailuosen is a big commercial city. It''s very bad that the sea route is controlled by those corpse dragons. If the land aid is cut off, it can only be described as unimaginable."


    "How long can Haier Northen maintain its reserves?"Asked SIVI.


    "Three days at most."


    The city Lord told the truth.


    "Enough." Sylvie doesn''t explain more: "if you still can''t get rid of that Horcrux hunter in three days, I''ll do it myself."


    Three days later, the time limit of the task will be reached. Once the task fails, I naturally do not continue to abide by the rules and do not have to do it with the other party.


    Even though the guy had a lot of soul gear protection, Sylvie had no doubt that he would lose to him.


    "That''s good Is it still the way you decided to do it today? " The city Lord showed a slightly relaxed expression. He didn''t know that he was really relieved. He was just acting on purpose.


    What he said was the method that SIVI had decided before was that when no special countermeasures were formulated, psychic envoys would quietly start to kill the corpse dragons and try their best to reduce the opponent''s strength.


    The corpses of dragons are not so easy to get. One of the dead dragons will lose one.


    Sylvie nodded, which was also an answer. When he was going to continue to discuss with the city Lord about the future plan of action, the ground under their feet suddenly began to shake.


    Sylvie frowned. Instead of paying attention to the panicked City Lord, he closed his eyes, felt a little, and then opened his eyes and snorted.


    The shock soon stopped. Before the city Lord asked him anything, the door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed open, and horna appeared at the door.


    Her eyes rested on Sylvie''s face, and said solemnly.


    "Heinorson, floating in the sky."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    James is an ordinary resident of Henderson.


    It is said that his ancestors settled in this coastal city during the great migration. And James grew up listening to the tide on the beach.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t realize his childhood dream of becoming a brave sea warrior, even though he had a long nose and had some talent and experience in using gunpowder weapons made by dwarves.


    The crew, who was not selected into the United Empire fleet of horngorat, was lost in his life for a long time before he inherited the family business of his father''s generation and became the owner of the bluebell grass tavern.


    Half a week ago, our store manager James was still thinking about which winery outside the city could be cheaper to buy, and how to arrange the rich men''s money to have a meal. But the fate of life is so amazing that no one would have thought that a group of undead dragons would suddenly attack four days ago.


    Four days ago -


    after retrieving his equipment from the backstage of the tavern, James carried the Yaojing firearm from dwarves on his back, took a belt full of special alchemy ammunition and walked out of the tavern.


    The streets outside have become a mess. Even though the guards on the city walls are still trying to reorganize their formation under the supervision of the regiment, the residents of heinorson can not calm down after finding out that the enemy is a giant dragon.


    In addition, some local ruffians are still taking advantage of this time to rob and hurt people, which makes the already chaotic situation more dangerous.


    James, at least, was one of the people who had participated in the selection of horngorat''s United Empire fleet. Although he was not comparable to the elite in the fleet, he was not inferior to the mercenaries and adventurers on the street in terms of strength Even better under certain conditions.


    For example, at this time.


    Ordinary mercenaries and swordsmen can''t hit the corpse dragons flying in the sky, but James''s musket can.


    With the butt of his gun, he knocked over several lawless men who tried to rob the bluebell grass tavern in troubled waters. James was very much like Van der of Schwarzenegger township. The Yao Jing machine on the firearm was loaded automatically because of centrifugal force, squeezing the special alchemy cartridge into the gun chamber.


    Then he set up the Yaojing firearm and pulled the trigger.


    In an instant, the noise of the whole street can almost be overwhelmed by the sound of gunfire, and even several residents who are too close to be caught off guard will be knocked to the ground


    On the other hand, the wings of a corpse dragon in the sky were beaten through No, it''s more like being broken down, leaving only a thin layer of flesh connected to the back.


    The flying ability of giant dragons is different from that of birds. In fact, the wings that are too short and light can''t support the dragon''s flight in a real sense. The reason why these giant creatures can fly in the sky is more because of the "anti gravity" magic power that the flying dragon species are born with.


    Although these undead dragons lost most of their abilities in life, it seems that this anti gravity feature is still there, so they can still fly in the sky, although they are much slower than before.


    However, although the wings are not the main factor for them to fly, they are also important organs for them to control the flight direction and even take off and land. It is fair to say that there are several holes in the skin membrane of dragon wings, but if the whole body is broken, the end of the flying dragon species can be imagined.


    "Dragon, the dragon has fallen down!"


    The residents of the street, who had been calmed down by James'' gunfire, began to shout again in panic.


    The dragon, whose wings had been broken by James, was just like a broken fighter, diving towards it.


    It''s not the same as you expected


    James was also a little stunned.


    Although he did intend to shoot down one or two dragons, he did not expect that the other side would rush towards him with the momentum of the same fate. The power of this decisive strike is so powerful that it can even directly break through the magic border over hel? Noson (at this time, horna has not yet used her spirit weapon to open the boundary)!


    If he is the only one on the street, although his physical fitness has declined a lot as a boss, he still has the confidence to escape before the other party falls.


    The problem is that there are still a lot of people in the street, and his pub is right behind him.


    "Asshole, what are you going to do to my pub!"


    He soon regained consciousness, and began to continue shooting at the fallen corpse dragon, trying to change the location of the fall.


    Unfortunately, although Yaojing firearm is very powerful with the help of alchemy bombs, it is still too reluctant to wrestle with a giant dragon.


    If it goes on like this, the Campanula tavern will not be spared. The whole street will be destroyed by the corpse dragon.


    What''s more, the undead are also called undead. From this name, we can know how strong the vitality of these things is. Generally speaking, even a dragon will die of breaking its neck when diving down from such a high place, but for the undead, breaking a neck is almost the same as breaking a nailIf the corpse dragon didn''t die, let alone this street, the whole area would be in danger.


    "Damn it!"


    The barrel of the firearm is too hot to be used. It is estimated that the alchemy bomb filled with unstable red pyroxene powder will explode as soon as it is filled in.


    James could only gnash his teeth and look at the corpse dragon that was still falling here. He cursed in a low voice, and reluctantly looked back at the bluebell grass tavern, which had contributed half his life, and planned to escape with others.


    However, it was his turn back that made him see something incredible.


    A blonde girl who had been eating in his tavern did not seem to see the Dragon falling on her head like a meteorite in the sky. Instead, Shi ran walked out of the tavern and looked around in the chaotic street. When she saw herself, she showed a gentle smile.


    "Ah, I finally found the boss." The blonde girl took out her little wallet and took out some silver coins: "I haven''t paid for the roast fish I just ate..."


    "This is not the time to talk about it?"


    although extremely urgent, make complaints about it, but James still can''t help but Tucao.


    "Yes, yes, teacher. It''s not the time to pay now." Another girl who followed the blonde girl also looked up at the corpse dragon and said, "and after paying the money, we won''t have any money for dinner..."


    This is not the point, OK


    James suddenly felt that in the face of these confused little girls, he felt some heartfelt powerlessness.


    "Don''t be nervous," said the blonde with a sweet smile. "It''s just a little undead. Don''t worry about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    "Don''t make fun of me I have a bad heart James murmured, opened the tavern window, and called out to the man who was in a hurry, "what''s going on again?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in eve, the blonde girl. It''s just that the fact that "your hometown has been bombed" is even more incredible than that of your mother


    "I don''t know!" The passers-by did not ignore his inquiry, but roared back with the same loud voice: "the walls of some places have collapsed. It seems that something bad has happened outside."


    The pedestrian''s words were only half of what the pedestrian said. Some knights in the standard plate armour of the city Lord''s mansion rode on their horses and ran on the streets. At the same time, they kept repeating the new orders from the city Lord''s house. In short, because of the new situation outside the City, in order to prevent accidental injury to the residents of the city, they hoped that the residents could stay in the city until the alert was lifted Don''t run around the house.


    "Well, I''m afraid what''s happening now is not a good thing even if heinorson hasn''t been blown up."


    "If horngorat''s imperial combined fleet could come and support it, it would be much better," James said


    He didn''t know that horngorat did send support troops to heinorson. Unfortunately, the troops were killed by the corpse dragons on the way.


    "Teacher, what should we do now?" ''asked Jo, who was traveling with Eve.


    "I inquired a little. It seems that the enemy of Henderson this time is a guy who has collected a lot of Horcruxes."


    Eve didn''t answer jockey''s question directly. Instead, she changed the subject.


    "Soul? Is it the one that made a lot of noise some time ago, even if ordinary people only get one treasure that can be compared with master magician? "


    James asked curiously.


    "Yes. Do you know, joco, that there seems to be a kind of "biological system" in the classification of Horcruxes. As a product of ancient magic guide technology, those spirits of the biological system are likely to be real alchemy life. " Eve turned her head, and her wine red eyes were staring at her. Compared with Seaver''s inexplicable exclamation, the people in this room were concerned about the sudden flight of heinorson.


    "Originally, the only channel on the sea that the corpse dragon group sealed off against heinorson was the sea channel After all, the sea can be said to be a panoramic view, no cargo ship can get in under the skin of those corpses. Some of the roads on the land are still able to maintain their livelihood because of the protection of shrubs and forests


    "But I don''t know if the reinforcements sent by the horngorat Empire have alerted the controllers of the corpse dragon group. They cover up the whole hernosen and drag it up into the sky. In this way, helnosen is almost cut off from all supplies and becomes a trapped city in the real sense."


    She sighed, "nothing else. It''s just that for the poor residents, it''s just worse."


    "Is there no way to deal with this situation?" Said Jon bitterly.


    "Yes."


    "No, really Eh, eh, eh --! "


    Jon looked at SIVI in surprise. "Do you have a way?"


    Sylvie nodded with a smile, and then began to explain.


    "First of all, many of you should have known that, but I''ll say it again," said Sylvie, after brewing his own emotions. "The soulful, it''s from my hands. The specific reason cannot be said. "


    "Although I didn''t pay too much attention at the beginning, I still have some impressions of most of them, to be honest," he continued


    Because a lot of soul tools are really too Shady


    "That is to say, you know what the spirit itself is that is causing this situation, right?" Raven understood the meaning of SIVI all at once.


    "A positive and negative gyroscope" is a small thing that is not much bigger than our thumb Just like its name, it looks like a normal top. However, when it rotates in a positive direction (clockwise), it can greatly enhance some effect of something; on the contrary, if it starts to rotate in reverse direction, the thing covered by it will lose its original ability, instead, it will obtain a force which is different from its original ability, or even opposite to it. "


    Sylvie, like a curator of a museum, talks in front of the party.


    "What you want to say is Is it also because of the top that heinorson flew to the sky? "


    "That''s right. If I''m not wrong, the gyroscope should have made gravity invalid, and then specially made anti gravity, which brought the whole heinorson to the sky."


    Although the language is full of conjecture, Sylvie feels that his conjecture is already close to ten.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Because the scope of action of the "positive and negative gyroscope" is limited, the area where the spirit tool is located can be roughly calculated according to the size of the area pulled into the sky.


    The rest of nature is to rely on soul resonance to find a specific location.


    "Found it!"


    With the help of "the pupil of the future", Jon and his party soon locked in the location of the "positive and negative gyroscope" - a nautical college located in the east of the central part of Henderson. However, due to the relationship between the corpse dragons, this college is on holiday now, so there should be no one in it.


    "Welcome to I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    The other was an ordinary middle-aged man who looked thirty or forty years old. It seemed that there was no fear of Joan''s arrival. Instead, he looked at them provocatively.


    "Can I just cut him off?"


    Jon''s eyebrows jumped, and he was obviously not happy with the arrogance of the other side.


    The reason why they didn''t go straight up was that their spirits from Aldrich made the original core character Raven and Helena, the host of Henderson, were left in the foreign Pavilion by Sylvie. It seems that there are other things to do. Therefore, the leader of this group of people becomes Johnny who subdues others when he shows up.


    It seemed condescending to start without Jonny''s permission, so Jon cut without drawing a knife.


    "Don''t you see the future? You can see what happens if you do it now. "


    Joni did not directly agree or refuse, but suggested.


    Jon heard it and thought it was Since I have such a convenient ability, it''s really silly to take risks in person instead of using it.


    So he put on his turban and peered into the future a few seconds later.


    Jon''s face showed surprise before they asked.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Is that what you see?"


    The middle-aged man with a "positive and negative gyroscope" grinned. He grabbed his face with both hands and tore it to both sides. He saw a thin film like thing torn off by him, revealing the real face of this guy under the layer like human skin.


    Seeing what each other was like now, Johnny and they knew why Jon had just gasped.


    The thick scales covered each other''s face, and the big mouth almost cracked to the ear, and the full mouth of three sharp teeth made people shudder. The bright yellow vertical pupil eyes shot out the cold eyes like reptiles.


    Although only the camouflage on his face has been torn off, it is obvious that the other party is not human. As for the race of the other party, no one can recognize it.


    Although he is very much like a lizard man, the scales on his face are larger than those of the average lizard man. In addition, the lizard man''s teeth are smaller and denser, and his teeth are more like those of a shark. Besides, he has three layers of sharp teeth inside and outside. If he bites him, he can easily tear off a large piece of meat.


    It''s just that they don''t know what the other person is, but it doesn''t stop them from doing it.


    "Get rid of him and grab the positive and negative gyroscopes!"


    Now almost all of them are taken hostage by the other party, and the other party''s purpose is very clear - they want to get other soulful objects - and there is no room for compromise, so it is simple and quick to do it directly.


    As soon as Johnny''s voice fell, the party had already attacked each other!


    -- a manor outside of Henderson --


    the originator of the incident moved his eyes away from a mirror with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    So far, everything seems to be under his control.


    Only one thing upset him.


    Some time ago, during the exploratory attacks of the Horcrux envoys, he did not pay any attention to the strength of other soulful envoys. Only the magician who finally appeared could break into the "Purple Shuo boundary" and force them to escape. His magic accomplishment was so strong that he felt a little frightened for the people who were sitting on numerous spirit tools.


    However, this time, the other party''s team did not see the magician, which made him subconsciously alert.


    "No problem I''ve been planning for this for so long that there won''t be any accident. "


    The boy put down the mirror and tried to comfort himself.


    He was prepared for all possible situations. Besides, the gem Knights summoned by him through "Arthur''s gem horn" have been scattered around the manor. The spirit creatures of the magic swordsman will not be easily killed by people, and even if they do, they will be able to detect it.


    And like shadow creatures, spirit creatures are also very sensitive to life. No one can sneak in without their knowledge. Only inanimate things can enter the manor Yes, for example, the doll at the door is only the size of a palm.


    Wait, doll?


    As soon as the boy''s face changed, he immediately extended his right hand to the probing doll. On his index finger and middle finger, he wore a silver ring: "burn it, scarlet it!"He closed his fingers and gently hit the two rings. A ball of extremely hot red inflammation appeared in his palm and swept towards the doll under his control.


    In an instant, the doll was burned to ashes.


    But it was just the beginning, and after that, hundreds of dolls the size of their palms began to enter the room from every corner - the crack in the door, the window, the sewer, the attic


    At the beginning, the teenagers burned all the dolls that attempted to invade, but the number of dolls did not decrease, but increased.


    All of a sudden, he hesitated to bury all the dolls in the fire.


    When the smoke cleared, the boy with amazing perceptual ability found that there were two more people in the room.


    "I said, although these dolls are cheap, they are money anyway."


    The blonde girl standing in front of her stood with her hands on her hips and said, "you burned so much in one breath. Remember to lose money later!"


    I''ll pay your sister!


    The youth with dragon blood immediately sounded the "crimson" finger wheel that could create and control the fire of red lotus.


    But this time nothing happened.


    When the boy came back, he found that the ring on his hand had disappeared.


    "Good baby, but it doesn''t work for me, Jo, but you can''t either..." The blonde looked at a pair of silver rings in her hand as if no one else was there, and she did not forget to sneer at the young man: "do you have anything else useful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mother of heaven, there is a woman robber here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    With the power of buffs held by sivega, Jon leaped up high and slashed the lizard man with his "imperial sword. All things cut".


    For ordinary people, in the case of no preparation, it is very difficult to avoid the attack of cutting people in half.


    But the lizard man was different. It was as if he were dusting off a grain of dust, waving his hand, and knocking Jon out.


    Jon felt as if he had been hit by a running tauren, and his whole body had shifted.


    At first, he even thought his bones had been broken by the blow, but then he realized that what was broken was sivega''s magic shield.


    Although SIVI has never learned the magic of protection, as a legendary mage, even if it''s just the most common magic shield, with SIVI''s power, he can definitely defend against the full blow of an ordinary dragon!


    However, this lizard man''s understatement smashed the magic shield. From this point of view, this lizard man''s strength is even more than that of a giant dragon!


    "The magnetic field created by my eyes can''t restrain it!"


    Jonny screamed out of the battle circle, and then began to run. Jon, who was involved in the close combat, was beaten face to face. Now Loba is the only one who is still struggling to support him. When the lizard man pursues Loba, he has the spare power to throw some stones and other things at him.


    And with the lizard man''s terrible wrist strength, even a small stone with a finger size can be thrown out with shotgun level destructive power. Without the ability of hand to hand combat, Jonny, whose physical strength is not much different from that of ordinary people, has to start to avoid these stones. After all, I don''t know how many times the magic shield can withstand this kind of attack. It''s better to avoid it if you can.


    After several tentative encounters, Loba couldn''t dodge and took a fist from the lizard man.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly and blocked it with his soul weapon sword, which did not kill him directly.


    Rao is so, soul long sword also from the edge of the sword split, the blade is directly broken into several pieces.


    It is estimated that other soulful weapons will be abandoned if they become like this. Fortunately, Loba''s soulful sword is quite special.


    "Sword soul liberation. Yi Shui Jian"! "


    He stepped back two steps and shook the handle. The remaining blade on the sword and the blade fragments on the ground all turned into the liquid like mercury, and under his call, they flowed together again and became the same as before.


    "Liberation sword"


    Because the Yi water sword only has the ability of self-healing, and its combat effectiveness is very weak, Loba immediately switches his spirit sword to other forms.


    Huang Yan sword is a magic sword burning with burning flame. Huang Yan''s power can cause large amount of burning damage to all materials, and even directly carbonize the other party. It is a disadvantage that there is no way to continuously burn the enemy, but the terrible high temperature that can cause instantly can make up for this deficiency.


    As a high-level application of the liberation of the sword soul, the switch of Huangyan sword naturally consumes more energy and effort. Loba has lost the feeling of plenty before and is trying to maintain his consciousness.


    In fact, if the electromagnetic field strengthened by Johnny''s increased effort greatly hindered the lizard''s movement speed, Loba''s current physical condition would easily be knocked out again.


    After all, this lizard man was originally prepared by a spirit hunter for Sylvie. Johnny and they can also be regarded as a bonus. Now the three of them want to meet each other, which is not so simple.


    It''s better to say that in the absence of Sylvie, raven and horna, the three of them have been able to survive until now.


    With the time Jonny and Loba won, Jon finally recovered and rejoined the war.


    However, this time he did not rush up to send blood as before, but pulled down his scarf and completely covered his eyes.


    This is the first time Jon has used this method of fighting. From this moment on, he will not see everything in the "present", but will always focus on the future in a few seconds.


    Three seconds.


    This is the furthest future that Jon can continue to see while keeping his consciousness clear.


    If they still have a chance to win, everything can only be bet on these three seconds!


    -- another battlefield --


    "mankind No, you''re not human. What are you? "


    As a descendant of Bai Xianlong (although half of his blood comes from the sad wind), he has a perception that ordinary creatures can''t reach. In addition, he has been immersed in soul studies for many years, and in such a short time, he has noticed something unusual in Eve.


    "Didn''t your mother tell you that you''d better not talk to the enemy on the battlefield?"


    Eve put the two soulless rings into her pocket, and said with a look that nothing had happened.A step back from the teacher, even a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t speak ill of my mother!"


    However, Eve''s only joking words just poked into the pain of the boy. His face was flat, his eyebrows were erect, and there was a horn in his hand.


    But he didn''t blow the horn, he just pointed at two girls and yelled: "kill them for me!"


    As soon as the words fell, a few heavily armed Knights sprang out of nowhere and rushed at Eve and joker.


    "Wow, ah, teacher, you really pissed each other That''s why I said, "let me come." As he complained, he took out a cloth bag and poured it out. Several ragged looking dolls appeared in front of them, trying to stop the Knights.


    "Spirit world creatures? Generally speaking, these things are not so tame. Is this also the effect of soul gear... "


    Eve, however, opened her eyes and looked at the knights who were slightly stiff in their movements: "Joey, don''t let your puppet get too close to those things, otherwise..."


    Before she finished her words, she saw that the Knights'' armor fell to the ground, but there was no one inside, as if it had been empty from the beginning.


    But joco''s puppets turned their heads, and their eyes, which were made by Alchemy, turned their heads. After moving their hands and feet as if they were familiar with their bodies, they rushed at their original owners.


    "Otherwise, they will be possessed by spirit creatures without substance."


    "It''s too late to say it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    Jon has been on the brink of life and death ever since he got his soul. It was not until he came to Aldrich that he lived a period of life that could be regarded as stable.


    The first half of his life as a slave gave him a stronger sense of gratitude than anyone else, though he would not show it, but he would undoubtedly go all out once the owner, SIVI, had something to ask him for.


    Different from the time when he first got his soul gear, he had been able to control his own soul tool after a whole year of running in. Even if he inherited it from his girlfriend, and his soul was not so in tune with his own soul, "the pupil of the future" also adapted a little bit.


    If you are yourself now, you may be able to take your sister and childhood sweetheart with you when you just got your soul gear and were chased by slave owners?


    It''s a pity that even another soul tool, the time eating clock, which claims to be able to control time, can''t make people go back to the past. It can only stop time.


    Bringing his seemingly distant thoughts back, Jon tried to concentrate.


    It''s not that he wants to be absent-minded. This kind of involuntary distraction is actually one of the overuse of psychics, to which Jon is no stranger.


    And it''s not the time to get involved in such small things.


    After covering his eyes with the pupil of the future, his vision first fell into complete darkness, and then his consciousness seemed to cross a strange tunnel, where the future appeared in front of him.


    The world in three seconds.


    This way of using the pupil of the future, when he was in idrick, he experimented with a blue class student who was very bored.


    Just as the blue class student said, this state is called "beyond the future" mode.


    At first, when he was not familiar with the mode beyond the future, this state not only could not help Jon, but also left him in a state of hopelessness because he could not confirm the current situation. At that time, even a small dwarf demon with low combat effectiveness could beat the powerful spirit bearer.


    However, after getting used to surpassing the future model, Jon''s strength soared to a higher level. According to the blue class student''s experimental results, unless the enemy uses a wide range of indiscriminate bombing, even if he is tired, he will not touch a hair of Jon.


    This is the case now.


    The lizard man is still powerful. His fists can produce sonic booms, and even attack the air like a weakened version of a shell. His kicks can make the whole flying Henderson tremble slightly.


    But it doesn''t work.


    No matter how strong the fists and legs are, how destructive they are, as long as they can''t be hit, it''s meaningless.


    On the other hand, Jon''s "sword of the emperor. Beheading all things" can leave scars on each other again and again. His achievements are even more than the sum of Jonny and Loba.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for the lizard man itself, which was also the product of the spirit, the mystique and firmness of the lizard man were far higher than those of ordinary creatures, I''m afraid Jon would have made him into a lizard.


    Beyond the future mode can last up to one and a half minutes in the experiment, and Jon has no intention of fighting a protracted war.


    So after doing enough damage, he was ready to end the fight.


    "Where is the positive and negative gyro?"


    He put on a spurt position, ready for the final blow, and asked Johnny, who was playing soy sauce to cover him.


    "In the stomach! It''s in the stomach


    Johnny''s golden pupil twinkles with thunder. After increasing his perception, he finally detects a weak soul resonance from the other party''s stomach.


    "I suspect that the reason why it is so powerful also has something to do with the increase of the soulful."


    On hearing this, Luo Ba on one side shook his Huang Yan sword, and asked in a somewhat puzzled way: "isn''t the positive and negative gyro able to increase its speed only by turning it forward?"? From the fact that heinorson is still flying in the sky, the top should still be in a state of reversal


    "As long as you reverse the negative state, it is equivalent to increasing the number of people. For example, before you come here, take the magic medicine that can make you weak To be more extreme, you should be able to increase your constitution by reversing the "positive and negative gyroscopes."


    Johnny replied casually.


    Before he could finish his words, the lizard man was stabbed by a sword after Jon dodged a blow, and his viscera and intestines ran all over the floor, looking extraordinarily penetrating.


    "Where is that?"


    Jon asked anxiously.


    Beyond the future model has reached the limit, and now his vision has begun to blur.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Strange, not in the gut Wait a minute, "Johnny changed his face and yelled at Jon," it''s in his mouth! "


    "It''s too late to notice now!"


    There was a hissing sound in the lizard man''s words, and his ugly face was full of complacency instead of the pain and fear that was about to pass away.Unless the gut and other internal organs can be jammed back, it won''t work even if the top is reversed. The lizard man understood this, too, so he didn''t ruminate the top back in order to survive.


    "You damned human beings, go to hell with me!"


    The lizard man opened his mouth, and in the eyes of the crowd, with his inhuman power, he just crushed the "positive and negative top" of the soul!


    "Damn it It''s too late to evacuate now! "


    Johnny''s face was full of despair.


    Without the power of the gyroscope, Henderson will naturally fall from the sky to the ground - if it is slowly put back, it will be nothing. But now this kind of fall will undoubtedly make the foundation of the whole city collapse, and the hailuosen will be more powerful than the earthquake of magnitude 12.


    To be honest, Johnny didn''t even know how many people would live in the city if he did.


    Judging from the surrounding clouds, heinorson has begun to fall down after losing the support of his spirit.


    "What should I do now?"


    Jon pulled off his mask and looked depressed. He seemed to want to say something more, but he had just taken a step forward and the whole man staggered because of his excessive energy consumption.


    "My sword soul has a mode that can fly." Loba waved his Huangyan sword and switched it to the most primitive state of iron sword. The expression on his face was hesitant: "but I can only take you two at most."


    His implication is that the rest of the city will not care.


    Just then Jon suddenly yelled, "wait, Henderson''s fall has stopped!"


    Below the entire hel Norsen flying into the sky, Sylvie is drawing magic circles one after another in that big and amazing hole.


    "Play empty island with me? I am your ancestor... "


    Seeing hel Norsen still in the sky, Seaver dropped his wand and gave a satisfied smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    The spirit world is a very strange world. It does not have the physical matter like the main material plane or other common planes. Its main body is an open etheric sea. All the existence of the spirit world is based on the energy matter existing in the etheric sea, which is a kind of similar to the element body, but needs a more nihilistic definition.


    Human beings in this era have not yet been able to observe the spirit world directly. Only a few of them can confirm the existence of this strange plane, only some magic handed down from the mythological age.


    For example, SIVI used to like the "spirit armed" as the carrier of void energy, and the "spiritual contract" that could call spiritual creatures to the main material plane.


    Other random Summoning Magic can also summon spirit creatures to the world.


    However, the spirit creatures are not so compatible. Because the basic laws and the main material plane of the spirit world are not the same, so the spirit creatures can almost ignore the binding force of most Summoning Magic on the summoned creatures. If the spirit creatures summoned through the normal spiritual series of magic ways are OK, if it is the spirit creatures summoned by other Summoning Magic, 80% of them are There will be riots.


    In fact, even if a regular Spirit creature such as the "spirit contract" summons magic, the summoned Spirit creature may go wild. Academic magicians believe that this is because the Spirit creature has left the world in which he lives.


    Throw a good lion from the prairie into the bustling downtown area. It doesn''t go crazy and bite two or three people


    It is for this reason that Eve is surprised to see how tame the spirit creatures summoned from the youth.


    But it was just a surprise.


    The most difficult thing for ordinary magicians is that they are special energy life, which is free from all elements, and can barely get along with the magic of soul. Almost all of the physical damage done by magic can be ineffective.


    With no fear of light and divinity, and the ability to attach to inanimate matter, spiritual creatures are more powerful than shadow creatures.


    But this kind of enemy is nothing to Eve.


    "Joco, block them with string magic."


    She whispered a word to her students.


    Since the puppet will be possessed, it is more effective to block these guys with string magic composed of pure magic.


    "Why, teacher, what do you want?"


    Joker was busy spreading the threads of magic, and took time to ask.


    Eve didn''t say anything, but answered jockey''s question with action.


    I don''t know when, there were dozens of dolls around her. If someone counted them carefully, they would find that there were not many dolls, which were just seven times as many as the spiritual creatures.


    Then they opened their mouths and began to sing the mantra together.


    "Seven colors of divine colors cross the courtyard of seven days..."


    "Qihuang''s precious trees are rooted in the seven veins..."


    "The evil light of seven rounds twinkles under the seven layers of purgatory..."


    "The awn of colorful precious jade buried at the top of the seven worlds..."


    "When seventy seven keys gather in seven stars..."


    "It will open the prison of seven devils and Demons again..."


    "Let all those who are disrespectful be imprisoned forever in the cellar of the seven kings..."


    The chorus like sound makes the whole manor emit a buzzing tremor, and then the teenager finds that the tremor is not from the chorus of dolls, but from the depths of space.


    "This is Collaborative casting? " He was as surprised as Eve had just seen the creatures in the spirit world. He looked at the puppets around Eve and said.


    "No, CO casting means that people with different magic powers work together to cast the same magic," Eve waved her finger triumphantly, "and this magic is only cast by me from the beginning to the end, and all the magic comes from me. To be exact, this should be called" multiple casting "-- seal. Seven kings in prison"


    every spirit creature is subject to seven Re seal type to firmly block, if these guys have entity, it is estimated that they have been sealed into zongzi now.


    It has to be said that Eve''s mastery of the situation and judgment is very good, these spiritual creatures are no doubt summoned by each other through the spirit. If you kick them back to the spirit world with the banishment magic, they will definitely be able to summon a group of them again.


    However, if these guys just lose their combat effectiveness, but still stay in the main material plane, when the summoning quota is full, the other party will not be able to summon new spirit creatures.


    "Soul gear is really powerful, yes, but from the beginning, your attitude towards using it is as casual as that of a rich man with a fortune in a luxurious carriage Even some soul tools you can''t use at all, just rely on the strong ability to master your own soul Eve didn''t care about the spiritual creatures who lost their fighting power. Instead, she looked at the young man with a look that had already seen through everything on her face and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t cover up with things that you can''t exert much power, and show your true ability."¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The boy frowned and looked at Eve. The expression on his face finally became serious. It seemed that he acquiesced to Eve''s conjecture.


    When the atmosphere between the two became more and more dangerous, a great war was about to break out


    "Ah ah? Don''t you show your true ability Meanwhile, Qiu Ke, who plays soy sauce on the other side, stupidly sends out a cry of surprise, without any intuition of destroying the serious atmosphere created by his teacher.


    The two men who were about to start their work all looked at Qiu Ke, which made the girl suddenly realize that it was not the right time to make a sound. She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment and shrank behind her teacher like a quail.


    The boy gave a dry cough, and then the atmosphere returned to the more serious situation just now. With no wind, his body slowly floated into the sky, and then an invisible sense of pressure escaped from his not tall body.


    "Your strength has been recognized by me. As a respect for the strong, I will go all out..."


    "You don''t have to go all out."


    did not wait for the boy to say (that), and Qiu could Tucao again make complaints about him climbing steadily, and the whole man almost fell from the air.


    Even Eve looked back at him with a helpless look. He gave him a giggle and then zipped up his mouth to indicate that he would not speak any more.


    "I''ll do my best..."


    After confirming that Qiu Ke settled down, the boy continued.


    Unfortunately, it seems that even the day did not want to see him pretend, so at this time, two figures came out.


    "Sylvie''s address is right. It should be here..." Raven checked her address.


    "Boy, we''re here to play!" Horna pointed to the boy who was floating in the air with a big boss aura and yelled.


    Mom, do you dare to let me finish my lines!


    Young people are speechless and choking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    Although SIVI can''t get in the fight, it doesn''t mean he can''t do anything.


    No one was aware of the whole hernoson, but now the air is full of tiny mage''s eyes.


    Originally, he planned to take the eyes of these mages as the base point, and put the whole heinozen on a stone table, and named it "the glazed altar.".


    But later, he found that with his legendary power, it was no problem to control all the eyes of these amazing mages


    So the spirit of his prank was burning again, and he named the group of mages'' eyes that spread all over the whole of Henderson as "stagnant loop line" to pay homage to some male and female peeping maniac.


    However, because the processing power of the whole person is used to control the mage''s eye and analyze the information from the mage''s eye, in this case, he can''t even move a finger.


    Of course, this is only a small problem. When action is needed, he can completely transfer the control of the mage''s eyes and the processing of intelligence to the Sanxian system. For the three sages, the amount of information is not enough to cause downtime.


    As long as you avoid the mage tower in the city and avoid being discovered by those magicians, the ability to collect intelligence in the air loop is so excellent that SIVI is very surprised.


    However, this is him. If you change to other magicians, even those high-level magicians, let alone the eyes of mages that support the whole city, the manipulation and information transmission of the eyes of three digit mages can overload their brains and even directly cook them


    In this kind of extensive search, Sylvie naturally found the trace of the boy. It''s a pity that the other party has dragon blood, and his perception is also very high. When he gets a little closer, he is almost found out. He even makes a fuss and makes the other party hide out of heinorson.


    After a period of time, Seaver had been searching for each other''s hiding places. In order to find each other as soon as possible, he even dismissed most of the stagnant air loops in the city. Only when heinorson floated into the sky did he find any clues. That''s why he failed to find the location of the "positive and negative gyroscope" at the first time when he floated into the sky.


    Therefore, instead of following Jon and them to search for the "positive and negative top", he tried his best to follow suit and finally found the manor next to heinorson.


    Let horna and raven go there first and drag each other. After that, SIVI comes to the bottom of heinorson and prepares to float.


    Having experienced so many things, Sylvie''s idea is naturally a little more complicated than that of Jon. He doesn''t think that as long as he can knock down the person who holds the "positive and negative gyroscope", Henderson can be saved. On the contrary, if the holder of the spirit tool falls into crisis, he will be more dangerous. Judging from the current situation, "heinorson" is the hostage in the other party''s hands.


    Whatever else, as long as the possessor of the "positive and negative gyroscope" has a slightly higher degree of fit with the spirit, when he is in danger, he can turn the top forward, increase the gravity, and let the whole heinorson fall again. Moreover, the unprepared people will lose their balance due to the sudden increase of gravity, so that they can recover the situation.


    What SIVI didn''t know was that the lizard man didn''t fit in well with the "plus and minus top" - in fact, it wasn''t really the lizard man, but a human being on the wheel of silver, which was combined with the dead dragon through soul gear.


    But even so, the other party still destroyed the "positive and negative gyroscope" to let heinorson fall from the air.


    "Good. It''s over here. It''s time for the main course."


    Sylvie sighed, closed his eyes and began to feel his magic coordinates.


    Because the eyes of the mage who make up the stagnant loop are very small and have little magic power, they can not become the magic coordinates of space transmission. However, before Laven leaves, SIVI has fixed a magic coordinate on her body, so as long as he passes through that coordinate, he can immediately reach the next battlefield.


    -


    "its shape is a wall, its quality is a shield, surrounded by three sides!"


    Under the control of horna, green particles escape from her ring, forming three thick walls, triangular, blocking three incandescent dragon breath from three directions.


    "The situation is not so good now." because she doesn''t know Raven and horna, Eve doesn''t rush to merge with each other. She just keeps a certain distance and works together to fight against the enemy: "I didn''t expect that the body of that guy is the legendary White Dragon..."


    They are white dragon, immortal dragon, evil and strange dragon species. The Crusade level is 52 and has a correction value of ¡À 5.


    Bailong is an immortal dragon born by Bai Xianlong and an evil dragon whose blood purity is higher than that of Bai Xianlong. It is said that their ancestor was a time dragon. It is said that when every babbling white dragon is born, that time dragon will come across time and space and enter into a contract with him.


    It is for this reason that although the babbling white dragon can''t call itself from other time lines, it can call other nonsense white Dragons of other times to help By the way, although I''m not sure what''s going on, there is and only one white dragon in every era.So now the group is facing the white dragon with three heads of nonsense.


    In addition, after the birth of the babbling white dragon, it will unconsciously devour its mother''s soul to supplement and expand its own soul. It is precisely because of this that the babbling white dragon''s cognition and control of soul is far stronger than other dragon species.


    "I thought I only had to deal with a madman who kept stealing his soul gear..." After she shot the arrow out of her hand, she sighed helplessly: "who can tell me why I have to fight this monster with a pair of bows and arrows..."


    God bow. Although the bird of paradise has the characteristics of hitting a hundred hits, but due to the low degree of fit with raven''s soul, other effects such as enchanting arrows can''t be used. Simple arrows are obviously useless for monsters separated from the legend.


    "Because you can''t escape now, or something like that?" Said Jo, timidly raising his hand.


    "If it''s just a flight..." Raven felt the pocket on her belt. There''s a home crystal in it.


    Even if it''s a babbling white dragon, there should be no way to prevent the return crystal from taking effect.


    However, thinking of SIVI''s advice, the girl still bit her teeth and did not retreat.


    "I''m sorry, miss horna. It seems that we''ll have to be on guard for a while."


    She took a deep breath, put the magic bow and bird of Paradise back into her space items, and then took out the double blades.


    "What a coincidence," horna wiped the sweat from her forehead, pale but still smiling. "I think so too."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    However, the enemy''s attack power became more powerful, which had easily resisted the corpse dragon group. Within a few minutes, the boundary gradually became full of holes. Laven cut off all the breath that leaked into the boundary by using the power of "killing the double blade" medium long sword "Qiushui" to destroy the invisible things.


    But now this is not a long-term plan. At least now, raven''s actions have become clumsy and clumsy.


    As they resisted most of the attacks, the master and apprentice of Eve, who was hiding on the side, was much easier. Among them, Eve even has the spare power to organize a counterattack It''s a pity that these attacks don''t work for the talking white dragon.


    It makes Eve feel a little tricky.


    It''s not that Eve is much weaker than the babbling white dragon. In fact, if she goes all out, she doesn''t have a doll who can trust her full strength.


    At the beginning, almost all the puppets of the eight clans had been destroyed, only two were repaired. Among them, the real red representing human beings was in Alice''s place, while Al, representing the dragon, was in the hands of Qiu Ke. Moreover, after losing the divine parts, the strength of these two puppets was greatly reduced.


    The book of puppets, written by Eve during her first half of her life traveling in the eastern plains, was almost destroyed when she fought with Flores. Naturally, it is impossible to complete the restoration in less than a year.


    All in all, Eve is now in a state of unyielding strength.


    "Two over there." Now, the whole body of horna looks like she''s got it out of the water. Her clothes are soaked with sweat. She looks up at Eve and Jock, and she says, "it''s better for you to escape now. I can''t control it for long."


    As soon as she spoke, she found that her voice had become hoarse.


    "Miss horna, are you really all right?" Although Raven looked very tired, she was obviously better than horna.


    "No problem. I''ll give him a good beating when he comes I''ve been given such a hard job. " Horna took a breath and, regardless of the sweat dripping from her chin across her cheek, said fiercely.


    "I want to escape..."


    Eve looked around at the white dragons with three covetous eyes and scratched his head in some distress: "but I always think these guys won''t let us escape easily?"


    "Teacher, if you can''t, we can use this." Qiu Ke took out a green crystal from his small suitcase.


    This makes Raven and horna stunned - isn''t that a home crystal?!


    There is only one place in the world where home grown crystals are produced, and that is idrick.


    Besides, 80% of those who can get the crystal on their way home, apart from the students of Edric, have a good relationship with SIVI.


    This suddenly gave Raven a very subtle feeling


    "By the way, we still have this thing..." Eve blinked her eyes, which reminds her of the effect of the crystal on her way home. However, she did not use it directly. Instead, she said to Qiu Ke, "when the situation is critical, you can just use this to escape. However, we are also favored by those two people. How can we leave them with their tails in our hands without doing anything Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "


    No, no, no, I think it''s time for a crisis, OK.


    make complaints about the expression of Tucao, but finally refrained from it, and did not use the return road crystal. Instead, he summoned black and white doll Alba Turley Don from his little suitcase.


    Because there is no suitable magic device to reshape her soul, so now al bartlein is just a strong string demon. Occasionally, Jo can summon her out, which also means that the girl intends to fight against the enemy with her mentor.


    The emerald green border wall began to crack, and horna''s expression became more and more ugly. It seems that it has reached the limit!


    Several people in the border are ready to fight with the white dragon.


    At this juncture, space is distorted.


    Then, shooting at evraven, their breath disappeared quietly.


    Instead, a figure appeared in front of them.


    "Fool, it''s too late!"


    Seeing the visitor, horna complains with surprise. Then she can''t stand any longer after her spirit is relaxed. As soon as her legs are soft, she will fall forward.


    "I''m sorry, it took me a lot of time to stabilize heinorson."


    With a smile on his face, SIVI apologized and held horna in his arms. He actually wanted to hold her, but he still decided to hold her in front of Raven''s cold eyes. Then he looked up at the talking white dragons, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    The white dragon was also frightened by the sudden appearance of SIVI, but then they spewed out the dragon breath to a group of people below.


    If not for the long and short double blades in Raven''s hand, these big men might have come down to fight in a more direct way.Sylvie snorted coldly, and the eyes of fire sprang from his head.


    "Heaven pierces the earth shuttle, and the magic eye is full of Jackson!"


    As soon as the fire flashed, Sylvie and his party disappeared in the same place and appeared on the grassland several kilometers away.


    Because it is not a direct fight with the other side, so the system did not determine that the West Wei mission failed.


    Although the gap magic can also take people away from the original place, but the magic eye is more convenient to use, and the starting speed is faster.


    He handed over the horna hanging on his body to Raven, and then said hello to evejuko. Before that, they were also found in the air loop. However, at that time, Seaver didn''t have any spare energy to deal with other matters. He just planned to go to find two people after the soul thing was over. Unexpectedly, both of them were involved in the spirit war ¡£


    "Master, please knock down those damned dragons and snatch the spirit gear to Al as the part to hold the soul!" Seeing Sylvie appear, the most excited is the weakest sense of existence of juke.


    "Sylvie, is that really all right?" Raven, holding her unconscious, asked, somewhat worried.


    If Sylvie could do her best, she would have no doubt about Sylvie''s victory. After all, she had beaten the legend. Beating the legendary dragon should not be a problem. But before the battle, SIVI said that he could not fight directly with the other party for some reasons, which made Raven worried.


    "It doesn''t matter "You can''t do it directly," he said with a smile. "Since it dares to move my people, it has to be prepared to pay the price."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    The equivalent huge magic power overflowed from SIVI, and then turned into the blue light visible to the naked eye, and rose up to the sky!


    Its magic power is so great that even the white dragon shudders at it and even forgets to attack for a while.


    However, Sylvie''s magic was not directly constructed into an offensive magic, but creaked in the sky, gradually sketched out the solid outline, and finally turned into countless gear parts.


    Although there was some distortion at the beginning, with the magic tide carving and rendering over and over again, those gears and other parts even began to shine with the metal unique luster like real metal creations.


    Until this time, the talking white dragons came to their senses and began to attack SIVI.


    , but whether it is dragon or dragon magic, it will be engulfed in the instant of approaching West Wei by the violet light. Obviously, even if the need for lasting is weakened tens of thousands of times, the shield that the void can form is still awesome.


    "Poor and weak, poor and weak! It''s fantastic to attack me at this level! " SIVI covered his face with his right hand and tried to make a face full of dignity. Meanwhile, he said in a cold voice: "if you want to fight with me, you should at least merge into a nonsense research dragon or evolve into a talking light dragon!"


    The parts made by magic are not affected by the attack of the white dragon. They continue to assemble themselves.


    The number of magic parts produced by super large equivalent magic power is also amazing. After the dazzling mutual bite and assembly, a heavy metal city full of Steampunk and postmodern decadence will appear in people''s eyes.


    No, it''s not rigorous. In fact, everyone here is in this wonderful city.


    "-" the great demon city. The third new Endymion "


    due to the limitation of the system task, SIVI can''t directly attack the white dragon who has the status of psychic emissary. However, as mentioned before, if he can''t do it directly, it doesn''t mean he can''t do anything.


    For example, if a Hunter sets a trap in the mountain forest and finds an unfortunate boar in the trap the next day, can we say that the hunter hunted the boar on his own initiative?


    Obviously not, because the boar is a trap.


    So what SIVI is going to weave is a huge and powerful trap.


    It is large enough to cover the enemy at the moment of opening, so that they have no time to escape; it is strong enough to make the enemy seek his own way and avoid his own attack.


    The final result is the "great magic city. The third new Endymion.".


    Sylvie himself has witnessed the once brilliant Magic City in history. Although Endymion was in ruins at that time, the details that once served as the center of plane magic still exist. This is also the main source of ideas for SIVI to weave this great magic.


    The white dragon is also aware of the magic of this kind of enchantment in an instant.


    Almost without hesitation, it began to call up the babbling white dragon of other time and space.


    Although with the increase of the number of white dragons on the same timeline, as the main body of the timeline, it will be weakened because of the paradox. However, as long as a certain number of dragon groups can be formed here, it is not impossible to suppress each other in an instant by virtue of the strong quality of the talking white dragons.


    Just when its call is about to be answered, a sudden disturbance of time and space makes it fail.


    "This is The power of time? " It looks at Seaver, who is most likely to do it.


    Under the disturbance of time and space, not to mention the call of other time line''s babbling white dragons, even the bodies of the two white dragons who had already appeared on the stage began to flicker like a TV with poor reception.


    "As I said, you are not qualified to fight me now." Xiwei smiles at each other and shakes the white dragon.


    At the same time, balderdash white dragon also finally found a figure hiding in the corner, the small figure still holding a pocket watch like thing.


    After handling so many soul tools, Bai Long naturally has a vision that ordinary people can''t reach. He immediately recognized that the small figure''s pocket watch was also a soul tool.


    Since it is a soul, it will naturally have the corresponding ability. I''m afraid no one believes that the ability of a pocket watch has nothing to do with time


    Obviously, that kind of space-time disturbance should also be the little guy playing tricks.


    So the white dragon decided to solve the little guy first, and then grab the soul tool.


    It opened its wings a little bit smaller than its body, and, regardless of SIVI, who was smiling in front of him, he fluttered his wings twice, trying to fly over SIVI''s head and attack NAIA directly.


    And Sylvie didn''t mean to stop it. Is it too long to fly on Endymion


    Almost reproduced the magic of Endymion, there is also an anti-aircraft strike system.Therefore, before the white dragon had time to flutter a few times, it was bombarded to find the north by the saturated attack of various magic weapons, and its head fell back to the ground. If it was not for the nonsense, the white dragon itself had excellent physical fitness and had a strong dragon scale as an outer shield, it would have been the end of the bombardment for any other race.


    It was a pity for Sylvie to do so secretly.


    If the "great demon city. The third new Endymion" is not restricted by the rules of the mission, but only opens the self-discipline mode. If it is controlled by him, the fight just now will be enough to make the opponent seriously injured, instead of just slightly injuring the other party as it is now, and what is more, it is just a little dizzy.


    "It''s all over here," said Seaver, looking down at the two other white dragons disappearing in the sky. Then he looked down at the embarrassed white dragons at this point in time, with a little sarcasm in his eyes: "are you still going to fight in a corner?"


    Whether it''s "the great demon city. The third new endymon" or NAIA was planned by Sylvia.


    Although I didn''t guess the identity of the other party at the beginning, it was decided by NAIA''s "clock of biting the clock" to prevent the other side from escaping by using "the great magic city. The third new Endymion" as a means to defeat the other side. However, it was not expected that it had an unexpected effect


    "I will never give in!" The white dragon roared in the street of the third new Endymion, and it was met by magic bombing again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    The scene froze for a moment.


    "The great demon city. The third new Endymion" can imprison the white dragon, but because of SIVI''s own limitations, he can''t take the initiative to attack the other party. After finding out this, the other party stopped struggling and seemed to be trying to find out the weakness of the barrier and get rid of it.


    "I''m curious."


    Sylvie didn''t feel anxious about it. After all, no matter how calm the other party is, the initiative is still in his own hands.


    The wind elements around him surrounded his body, gently lifted him to the same height as the talking white dragon, then looked at the other side and said, "what drives you to collect those soul tools With your strength, even if you look at the whole eastern plain, no, even if you include the territory of elves and orcs, it is absolutely second to none. There is absolutely no need to do so. "


    Although there are some magical things in the soul gear, they are just playthings for those who are really at the top of the world. There is no need to spend so much time and effort to collect them.


    Although the emergence of Horcruxes did cause a lot of turbulence, it did not lead to a real war disaster. In fact, it is also because the group of people who are among the strongest in human beings do not think that the soul has the ability to threaten them. At most, it is only because some of them can cause similar miracles that they have attracted some attention.


    The strength of white dragon does not show much because of the suppression of SIVI, but it is almost invincible in this era.


    If we put it in the mythical age, leaving aside the legendary level guys and the devil king, only the more powerful among the heroes - such as St. George and so on - and those who are about to step into the ranks of the demons can have the power of World War I.


    Such a powerful being may be interested in Horcruxes and try to collect them, but it is absolutely impossible to collect them at the risk of becoming the enemy of the world for the sake of Horcruxes, unless it has a brain drain.


    What''s more, the life cycle of dragons is much longer than that of other creatures. Even if they want to collect some things, they can spend decades trying to collect them. Unless there is no other way, they don''t need to rush into it, and everyone knows it.


    It is because of this, after discovering that the other party is actually a white dragon who has only seen in the picture book before, Sylvie will have such a question.


    "Will you answer the ant''s question, man." The white dragon is not willing to lower the arrogant head of the dragon, and does not intend to answer SIVI.


    "If they have the ability to ask me questions."


    Seaver laughed and without hesitation poked the other party''s painful foot, which was now trapped by himself: "I think I will."


    The white dragon took a deep look at SIVI, and then said, "you are the weirdest and most powerful human I have ever seen Your soul state is also very It''s hard to name. Rather than say that you are a human being, I believe that you are the last descendant of some ancient species or have a kinship, so you may have the right to talk to me


    Sylvie looked down at himself, then felt his soul state, and found nothing unusual.


    And he is also very sure that his body is just the body of ordinary people, just with a not so ordinary college system.


    So he was sure that he was just talking about Bai Long''s words just to find the way down for him


    "The ancient families of family members should be put aside first," SIVI said, not bothering to continue to reveal its roots. Instead, he continued to ask, "you still haven''t answered my question. Why on earth do you have to work so hard to collect soul utensils?"


    "Human beings, do you know the commonness of souls?"


    The white dragon didn''t answer SIVI directly, but asked back. But then it answered like a self question and answer: "80% don''t know. The commonness of the soul can actually resonate with the human soul to some extent, and the research on the soul is still very backward."


    After a pause, he looked at SIVI, who seemed to be interested in it, and then said, "there is no doubt that Horcruxes are absolutely not magic devices that can be easily made in this era. I suspect that they are the products of some ancient civilization from the main material plane."


    Sylvie could only curl his lips.


    "No matter what era left behind, as long as we can collect a large number of them, we can certainly get some information I want from them."


    "Intelligence?" Sylvie had a keen grasp of the point in the other''s words.


    "Yes, and I don''t have much time..."


    While Sylvie was still wondering what it meant, there was a strong wind from the East, full of the peculiar smell of the sea.


    Mixed in the wind, there is a trace of unknown magic.


    "Is this what you left behind?"


    Sylvie felt that strange magic for the first time and frowned.


    "No, I didn''t do it..."White dragon denies it.


    At this moment Eve suddenly called out to Seaver, "Sylvie, there''s something on the sea that''s approaching the coast!"


    Although the manor is not far away from the sea (after all, it is not far away from Henderson), but it is impossible to see the sea only by visual inspection. It is estimated that Eve has used some method to monitor heinorson or the coastline, so that she can know about it.


    After hearing this, he immediately mobilized part of the stagnant air loop of heinorson and let them float to the side near the sea to check the situation on the sea.


    Then, what the mage''s eyes saw was projected onto the walls of the manor.


    On the sea, a huge black shadow was moving towards the shore.


    The shadow was so large that at first glance it might seem like a drifting island.


    But even the island that floats out of hell, I''m afraid, is no more permeable than that thing.


    After SIVI zoomed in on the screen, the true face of the shadow was revealed to all present.


    It was a mass of meat, to be precise, it was a strange object formed by entanglement of many tissues similar to muscles and viscera. Judging from the slowly pulsating, visceral things, the meat mountain should still be alive.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are many mouths and eyes on the meat mass. The density can make people without dense phobia have goose bumps, let alone those organs are all like pathological changes. Just looking at them can cause physical discomfort.


    The unknown magic that was caught in the sea breeze just now, needless to say, came from this thing.


    "This is..." Even Sylvie couldn''t be sure what kind of Ghost this twisted thing was, so he tried to guess, "god evil?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    If you want to rate the world''s most terrifying monster top 10, then there is no doubt that the gods will have a place in it.


    The cause of the birth of God''s iniquity has not been determined yet. Some people think that it is a high-dimensional existence of the failure of upgrading to a God. Some people think that the God''s sin may be the product of the fall of the God''s body, and some people think that the God''s sin is the descendant of the Fallen God.


    But it is certain that this monster has something to do with the gods, because all the gods have a certain degree of divinity, which is also their most terrible place. If there is not enough mystery, all attacks in the world will be invalid for it.


    Gods and evils have amazing enthusiasm and persistence in creating disasters. Mainstream magic circles believe that they are keen on destroying gods'' creations to vent their dissatisfaction with gods. As for the purpose of doing so, it is still an unsolved mystery.


    Almost all the gods and evils are twisted and terrifying, and they are willing to spread their own distortion and terror to the world to create panic.


    There are not many times of god evil on the main material plane, and there is only one large-scale witness record of god evil after the great migration.


    It is said that the evil spirit, accompanied by lava and lightning, fell from the alien space to the main material plane. As soon as he touched the ground, the environment around it changed within hundreds of kilometers.


    Originally, there was a lush grassland, but after the appearance of the god evil, the grassland immediately disappeared. The red lava river was everywhere, and the pungent smell of sulfur filled the air. The originally sunny sky was also covered by thick clouds. Only the purple evil thunder occasionally shuttled through the clouds.


    And the place where it came happened to be the pasture of a relatively powerful empire at that time. The Empire did not know the evil spirit at all. It sent a large number of troops to attack each other. As a result, after stepping into the land polluted by the divine spirit of the evil spirit, the whole army was destroyed


    In the end, the Empire, which had been destroyed for eight generations, was also destroyed because of the spread of divine pollution to the whole country.


    The whole eastern plain was terrified by this, but even the original three forces could not resist the evil spirits. When the high level of human beings gave up direct confrontation and began to discuss whether to carry out a second great migration to avoid the spreading pollution of the gods and evils, the accident happened.


    For the law wall of the main material plane, the existence level of that god evil is too high - like throwing a mouse into a spider web, not only can''t stick to the mouse, but also there will be a hole in the web - so the wall of law collapses, and the evil spirit falls out of the main material plane. God knows which corner of the void it has fallen into


    By the way, the reason why we call the other party "that evil spirit" is that if we give a name to the other party, that name will be given some kind of power similar to incantation because of the relationship between the God and the evil spirit. Once the other party''s name is called out, the caller will be immediately contaminated by the divinity of the evil spirit. As for whether it will become a irrational monster or a direct ash smoke It depends on the Constitution and will of the caller


    In a word, the gods and evils are basically a group of monsters. Even from SIVI''s experience, apart from the gods themselves, there is only ozaki at the ancestral level who can directly fight against the gods. Even if the demons in the abyss come, they only have to be hanged. Similarly, the present SIVI is absolutely not an opponent of the divine evils.


    If the distorted existence on the sea is really a sin, I''m afraid Sylvie will have to give up the mission immediately and run back to college with his group of people.


    At this time, the blathering white dragon seemed to be crazy, struggling desperately in the border. Despite being beaten black and blue by the defense weapons activated by "the great demon city, the third new Endymion", he still wanted to break through the barrier and escape.


    This is quite different from the other party''s calm to even a little cold look before.


    "Do you want to commit suicide?"


    Sylvie looks back at the white dragon.


    The white dragon has a lot of white scales on its body, which is similar to the white dragon''s body. It looks like a lot of white dragon''s scales on the white dragon''s body Flying around the same, accompanied by blue blood, gives a desolate aesthetic feeling.


    "Let me out, man!" The corners of its mouth also began to overflow with blue blood. It seems that it has forcibly attacked the barrier and caused a little damage to its internal organs: "what''s your purpose, soul?"? As long as you let me out now, it doesn''t matter if you give me all my soul gear! "


    For the nonsense white dragon''s words, SIVI is a little surprised: "you are joking with me?"


    The other party would rather offend the whole eastern plain than collect soul gear. Now he is just locked up and intends to compromise?


    Not only that, but it was also strange to see the creature that was suspected of being a God.


    "If you don''t believe it, we can sign a contract Whether it''s the dragon blood contract or the dragon soul contract, the Dragon God is on. As long as you let me out quickly, I will never break my promise! "Seaver took a deep look at each other, and then suddenly asked, "what''s the relationship between that monster on the sea and you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± White dragon was silent and did not want to answer SIVI''s question.


    But after a few seconds of stalemate, it may have realized that SIVI has the initiative, so it can only sigh and say in a deep voice.


    "She is my mother."


    Not only Sylvie, but even raven, who was not far away, almost fell to the ground.


    The parents of Bai Long are a white dragon and an evil dragon whose blood purity is higher than that of Bai Xianlong.


    Regardless of Bai Xianlong, although the evil dragon is also very strange, it is also a dragon family The dragon clan in your family has grown into the virtue of visceral valgus?


    "My father is a sheep headed evil dragon..." The White Dragon said slowly.


    "Is it sad wind?" Asked seavy, suddenly interrupting.


    "It''s true."


    Because the sheep head evil dragon sad wind''s fame is quite big, so the babbling white dragon didn''t care that Xiwei would call out his father''s name.


    "Wait, if your father was a dragon, shouldn''t your mother be a white dragon?" Sylvie looked at the deformed monster on the translucent screen. He could not see the shadow of Bai Xianlong, who was said to be beautiful enough to rank in the top three of the dragon clan in terms of human aesthetics.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    A sound soul lives in a sound mind and a sound body.


    For most magicians, this proverbial saying is no stranger.


    It is said that the origin of this sentence comes from Aesop, the legendary great mage in the later period of mythology, who escaped the catastrophe of mysterious disappearance of countless heroes in the mythical age. Under what circumstances did he say this sentence? There is no doubt that it is one of the criteria for magicians of this era to study the soul.


    When the body and the spirit of his body are distorted to a certain extent, they will not be distorted with the body of the soul.


    The most common example is a zombie manipulated by a vampire.


    Then, when a person''s soul is twisted to the extreme, will his spirit and body change?


    Academic magicians have had a long-term debate on this issue. However, the answer to the question is still in the air because of the lack of in-depth study on the soul in this era and the lack of corresponding experimental methods.


    But now the mother of white dragon has solved the mystery of this problem with her own situation.


    According to the babbling white dragon, his mother was raped by the sheep head evil dragon.


    Bai Xianlong is the pronoun of knowledge and reason. It also has a strong affinity for light, and its affinity for holy magic is second only to their close relative Saint white dragon, while the sheep head evil dragon is an emissary of chaos and disorder. The combination of the two has great harm to Bai Xianlong, whose strength is far less than that of sheep head evil dragon, whether it is meat or spirit.


    However, Bai Xianlong''s tragic experience did not win the sympathy of Longdao residents. On the contrary, Bai Xianlong was defiled by the sheep headed evil dragon. The Dragon King nailed her to the cliff of Longdao with Mountain Copper magic nails. For three years, Bai Xianlong once again aggravated the trauma of her soul and body.


    It was in these three years that she found herself pregnant.


    Three years later, the Dragon King said she would allow her to stay on the island if she was willing to kill her child with the sheep head evil dragon.


    However, Bai Long''s mother refused the other party and left Longdao with her body which seemed likely to die suddenly at any time. She found a small island to live in overseas.


    The pregnant period of the dragon people is very long, and the babbling white dragon is one of the best. It took his mother 30 years to give birth to him. In the past 30 years, because of his inborn physical problems, he has been unconsciously devouring his mother''s soul


    When the babbling white dragon was born, his ancestors came to him through time. The power of the moment brought him to see all the sadness and suffering his mother had experienced. From that moment on, the seeds of hatred had been planted in his young heart.


    When he had the ability to act independently, he said goodbye to his mother and began to take revenge.


    But immersed in hatred, he did not realize that his mother was becoming weaker and weaker. He thought that as long as he could revenge his mother, his mother would be happy.


    However, when he killed many dragons and was looking for the whereabouts of the sheep headed evil dragon, his mother finally reached the limit.


    First of all, vision was lost, and then the body lost its ability to move. The pain suppressed by the dragon''s powerful magic suddenly burst out. Both the mind and the body were instantly twisted to the limit.


    And then the monster was born.


    Different from his mother''s gentle and beautiful appearance, it is extremely ugly, without any reason, only for the destruction of the monster.


    if at a loss what to do, Bai Long just got a "regret Pendant", which can be used to tune the human condition for three days before he''s got revenge.


    Although it is very painful to watch his mother fall into madness again and again, in order to save his mother, he has to start to collect soul utensils, believing that as long as he can solve the mystery of his soul, he can save his mother.


    But I didn''t expect to meet a tough guy like Sylvie at the last minute, and he didn''t even have time to use the "regret Pendant" again for his mother.


    When SIVI removed the border, the blathering White Dragon flew to the sky and flew to his mother who had become a monster. Then he used a "regret Pendant" to the monster.


    But unlike in the past, nothing happened this time.


    His gentle mother, did not come back.


    "How?"


    Talking, the white dragon panicked to avoid the monster''s attack, some at a loss.


    "There are limits to the soul." By this time, SIVI had already arrived. He looked at the growing monster, and his voice became a little heavy: "not only that," regret Pendant "will record the current state when it reverses the target''s biological time. The more times it is used, the higher the degree of recording will be. When the" regret Pendant "exceeds the endurance limit of" regret Pendant ", then The repressed state will burst out all of a sudden... "He looked back and looked at the white dragon, who seemed to have lost the ability to move. He concluded with one sentence: "your mother, you can''t come back."


    "Shut up! I won''t believe it... "


    "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. I''m just stating the facts." Instead of being angry at the words of the white dragon, SIVI continued: "soulful is not a convenient prop. Every soul gear is something that will bring misfortune to people."


    Sylvie is not wrong in saying this. People who hold a soulful are more or less unhappy, but to different degrees.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Talking, the white dragon looks at the monster that is moving towards heinorson. For a moment, he falls into silence.


    SIVI looked at the white dragon and sighed for a long time: "if you can''t do it, I''ll do it Anyway, I''m not going to watch her destroy Henderson. "


    Although the monster with a shape similar to the evil spirit is closely related to the blasphemous white dragon, after all, the other party is not a soul holder, and SIVI can naturally intervene.


    It''s better to say that after knowing that the other party is not the kind of god evil that even he needs to avoid, SIVI finally has the feeling that "NIMA labor finally has a place to use"


    "Wait a minute!" The white dragon stopped Xiwei, who was planning to go down. While he was flapping his huge wings, his face was complex and silent for several seconds. Finally, the golden dragon eyes showed a firm and sad look: "please don''t do it Let me keep my mother quiet


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    It''s been a day since the end of the soul war.


    It''s a pity, but SIVI didn''t get the job done - because the battle between white dragon and his mother''s monster "twist" has exceeded the mission limit.


    However, because of the restoration of hel Norsen, the spirit of the Lord of hel Norsen has the ownership of "ten thousand skillful hands" and some messy things waiting for SIVI to deal with, so SIVI still has to stay in Henderson for a day or two.


    As for raven, Jon, and NAIA, they have returned to Aldrich in their first magic boat.


    By the way, the white dragon, whose name is still unknown, finally overcame "distortion" after a fierce battle that nearly blew up the whole East Coast, but he also fainted because of overdraft. At present, SIVI is trapped in the magic boat with several chains, and is packed and brought back to Aldrich


    To say that the most leisure of all the people involved in the whole incident is probably Qiu Ke.


    However, compared with leisure, it may be more appropriate to describe the mood of this Xiwei Xuemei with expectation and excitement.


    Because of the successful recovery of the soul gear, it is natural to find something that can replace the parts of God to carry her once close friend, the Dragon Doll "Al bartlein".


    Like a happy butterfly, the girl ran in the streets of Henderson with her hands open.


    Because of the sudden suspension of heinorson, many buildings in the city have collapsed or are about to collapse. Therefore, after the disaster, the residents of the city are busy, repairing their own homes.


    And the lovely appearance and energetic smile of joco also infected the residents and made them more energetic.


    Suddenly, joco finds his teacher in the crowd.


    From the outside, Eve, who is not much older than her, is directing a group of puppets with floating ability to help residents lift the roof of a house to the house. The clay in the stomach of the sea whale is very cohesive and better than cement. As long as it doesn''t rain today and the clay is dry, the roof will be fine.


    "Teacher, teacher, is al alive?"


    The girl ran up immediately and couldn''t wait to ask.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Eve was interrupted by the girl, hanging in the middle of the roof immediately shook up, the people who had gathered below to watch the excitement was terrified. Fortunately, Eve''s magic skills are high, and they will immediately stabilize the shaking.


    "Did you do what you were told to do?" Eve said, glancing angrily at jockey


    "Well done!" "I''ve helped them clear away all the wrecks blocking the berths. As long as they get rid of the rubbish, the harbor can be put back into use again," he said with pride


    "That''s good," Eve said, manipulating her doll to fix the roof, and then said, "Sylvie was helping you repair the Dragon puppet yesterday. According to what he said yesterday, it should be almost done now."


    "Really? Really


    Qiu Ke''s face showed uncontrollable ecstasy, and the whole person gave a sense of impatience.


    "Just go and see."


    Eve, she had no choice but to take joker to horna''s house.


    Special alchemy cauldrons are needed to repair al bartlein. Although Henderson is a famous trading capital, as a seaport city, more of its goods are spices or other goods that will bring huge profits. High end products like alchemy cauldrons are rare.


    So SIVI had to transfer one from the workshop of Edric to this side, and then temporarily installed it in horna''s residence.


    The two girls who didn''t hesitate to come to the public hall without hesitation.


    It wasn''t long before they found the room where Sylvie installed the alchemy cauldron.


    This special alchemy cauldron looks like the tube culture tank commonly seen in science fiction movies. In the translucent apple green solution, black-and-white dolls float quietly there without any life reaction.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. When they enter the room, they find that Sylvie, who has been busy these two days, is also in it.


    "Master, how is al?" Like seeing the kitten with the cat stick, Jo can''t wait to stick to Seaver and ask.


    Xi Wei finally debugged the alchemy pot, then showed an awkward smile.


    "No problem," he filtered out all the solution in the cauldron. Then he opened the cauldron and took out the black-and-white puppet. Then the magic flowed through his body and evaporated the doll''s wet clothes in an instant. "This is a new look, al. Take care of it."


    "It''s great to finally see her again..."


    Jo sniffed and reached for the black-and-white doll in SIVI''s hand.The eyelids of the Dragon doll trembled and then opened slowly.


    "Are you all right, Al?" Asked Jo quickly.


    "I am Hello, Al bartlein... "


    The black-and-white doll looked at joker in a daze and said slowly.


    "Al?" Jo frowned.


    "I am Al bartlein... "


    The black and white puppet continued to repeat one side of his words.


    "No!" Jo Ke''s face became a little strange, she suddenly raised her head: "she is not my Al at all!"


    Sylvie and Eve are stunned.


    "I don''t know this guy!" Qiu Ke throws the Dragon man doll to the ground, which makes Eve frown with displeasure.


    "What are you talking about all of a sudden, joco!" She also showed her teacher''s demeanor at this time. She gazed at the tearful joker in her eyes: "Sylvie, in order to make al move again, even the precious soul tool" spirit jade. Hope in the end "has been used as the core of Al


    But Qiu could not be moved, just yelled: "master, you big liar!"


    Then he ran out of the room.


    The black-and-white doll tilted its head suspiciously, and then flew out of the room with its master, Qiu Ke.


    "Sylvie, what''s going on here?"


    Eve looked back and asked suspiciously.


    "Sorry, this is my pot." SIVI sighed: "I thought that the magic puppet technology of the original eight clans did not involve the realm of alchemy, and we had no soul. We only had the memory to record the original experience, so as long as we could reconstruct the core, it would be OK, but..."


    "But when refactoring the core, it''s not that easy?" Eve tried to add.


    "That''s it..." SIVI reluctantly showed his hand: "Al''s original intelligence exceeded my prediction. She may have produced a real soul through long years of self-development From this point of view, your father is really a great man. "


    "So?" Eve went on.


    Although she asked, in fact, she had already guessed Sylvie''s answer, just to seek the last glimmer of hope.


    "If the doll is damaged, I can repair it, but if it''s the core No, if it''s the soul that''s gone, "Sylvie sighed, and his face became lonely." even I''m at a loss I''m really sorry to make Qiu Kebai happy


    The sight of stagnant return line also makes Seaver feel lost and heartache.


    Qiu Ke cried and ran to the woods behind the mansion. The black-and-white puppet also followed in accordance with his own internal program.


    "Don''t come here, you fake!"


    The girl picked up a stone and threw it at the black and white doll.


    The stone hit the doll''s head heavily.


    But even so, the black-and-white doll, which has lost its original intelligence, still follows joker.


    Originally that is full of all kinds of expressions on the face, at this time has also lost that vivid, only wooden look.


    This makes Qiu Ke put down the stone he picked up again, staggers a few steps to the doll, and then holds her in his arms. She kneels down on the ground, and the whole person sobs.


    "I''m sorry, al I''m sorry


    That day, Jo Ke kept saying sorry, and the cry didn''t stop at night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "Have you really decided so?"


    In the harbor of Henderson, Seaver looked at the girl in front of him and asked solemnly.


    "Yes, I''m going to go out to sea and find a way to get al back When I was traveling with my teacher, I heard that there was another continent opposite the sea, where there was a very different civilization from here. Maybe there was something I wanted to look for


    Qiu Ke replied firmly, without any hesitation. It seemed that he had completely calmed down. It was not a decision made by a hot brain.


    As for what the girl had said about the way to get al back on track, Seaver didn''t have much hope, to be honest.


    Although some sailors who had disappeared for many years and suddenly appeared did say that there was another continent across the sea, Sylvie did not think they were just talking nonsense - after all, the world is different from the earth. The ground is not spherical, but is supported by the world axis. Let alone other continents, even if the internal area is equal to the half surface of the continent, as long as sylvier is willing If you take time, you can definitely find it.


    However, it is almost impossible to revive the dead soul. The boundary between life and death has already touched the absolute truth. Even the legendary mage SIVI can''t violate this law which is like the foundation of the world. Even if there is a different civilization system on the land opposite the sea from the eastern plain, it is impossible to violate this natural law.


    Of course, it''s not hopeless at all. Anyway, Sylvie is also carrying the "academic system" which is neither scientific nor magical. The ability of the system in a series of events also shows that it will not be bound by absolute truth - the simplest evidence is that Sylvie can revive him after the copy kneels


    Even if the system can produce something to revive Al, there are still "artifact" in the world that can break the rules unconditionally and play a miraculous effect. In myths and legends, there are some good things that can break through the absolute truth. It can be said that maybe Qiu Ke has the aura of leading role and can be found after wandering outside for a period of time?


    Anyway, as long as she still has the crystal on her way back, there is no problem when she wants to come back.


    It''s just that she''s out on the sea alone, which still makes Seaver a little uneasy.


    "If you can''t, can''t you go with the teacher? Just like before. "


    So he suggested.


    If Eve had gone with her, she would not have let Qiu Ke suffer with her wide knowledge and quick mind.


    But joco shook his head and refused Seaver''s proposal: "no, I had been traveling with my teacher before. I found myself relying on my teacher subconsciously whenever I could. I didn''t feel any crisis at all. If I continue to travel with my teacher, I will certainly not be able to grow up, so this time I decided to set out on my own. "


    The sea breeze of this season is not small, blowing the girl''s fur outside a burst of wild dance, she lifted her own crazy dancing hair, exposed her clear eyes, and gazed at SIVI for a moment.


    In the end, Sylvie gave in and sighed helplessly.


    "I see, but if you really have trouble or danger that you can''t solve, remember to use the home crystal directly If you can''t find something suitable, you can come back and have a rest for a while. Maybe something useful will come out of our alchemy workshop by then Don''t eat wild vegetables. I''m afraid you''ll spoil yourself if you don''t have a teacher or Al to help me distinguish between them... "


    Without waiting for him to finish like an old woman, the girl suddenly stepped forward and hugged him tightly.


    After a long time, she let go and said with a little blush on her face, "I know, master. Remember to apologize to the teacher for me. "


    At this time, the sails of the merchant ship berthed in the port berth were lowered, which meant that they were about to set sail for sea.


    So Jo bowed to Seaver, and then, like a little animal, didn''t give Seaver time to react, and ran off into the boat.


    Seaver stood motionless in the harbor long after the ship had gone to sea, gazing at the shrinking ship.


    "Stupid girl The teacher has been in that boat for a long time Only then did he yawn and say softly.


    Eve only knew yesterday that joco planned to go to the rumored other continent without her. So she kicked open the door of SIVI''s house in the middle of the night and dragged the suspicious Sylvie to the warehouse. She asked him to help him transport all the water and food to the sea boat that she had ordered, and planned to follow him behind her secretly to protect her.


    Because he worked as a porter all night for no reason, and his teachers and schoolgirls all decided to sail across the sea and go to the other continent thousands of miles away. On this day, Sylvie''s face looked a little gloomy, which made people feel not very good.


    This also made the city Lord of Henderson, who was still negotiating with SIVI, feel guilty. Maybe his nonviolent and uncooperative attitude finally made SIVI unhappy. Naturally, he was a little nervous and had less confidence in the negotiation.Although SIVI was not in the same state and did not notice this, raven was not an oil-saving lamp, and soon understood the other party''s concerns. The city Lord who killed with sharp words by taking advantage of the situation was losing. Finally, he had to write to horngorat for instructions.


    Horngorat''s court for a long time, however, a consensus was quickly reached. Although the Empire was not afraid of SIVI, it was trying to do harm to SIVI. I''m afraid that the cannon fodder alone would have to turn several elite armies of the empire into fly ash. Compared with the "ten thousand skillful hands" which is a useless spirit tool, it is a little bit difficult To compensate for the loss, it is better to simply agree with SIVI''s request.


    Besides, although Sylvie''s style of behavior is sometimes strange and overbearing, he is not the kind of person who is dishonest and greedy. His reputation is good in the king''s Council, especially after he solved the assassination organization against the king''s Council not long ago.


    The imperial high-level means that it''s good to sell personal feelings to SIVI by taking this opportunity.


    Sylvie was not a fool. Naturally, he understood this, and asked the city Lord of Henderson to convey his gratitude to the high-level of horngorat empire.


    In this way, all the remaining soulful objects will either fall into his hands or be in the hands of people who have a lot of relations with him. As time goes by, the name "soul utensils" will gradually fade out of people''s vision.


    With such a mood, Sylvie and raven returned to Aldrich together


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Alice''s been a bit upset lately.


    At the same time, she manipulated the mage''s hand to stir the whipped cream, while keeping an eye on the time on the oven to prevent the Qifeng cake inside from scorching.


    But in doing these things, she could not help sighing.


    "Do you have any trouble?" The little girl, sitting on the table, shaking her two short legs and still eating the cream, asked, "if you ask the moon god, it may be solved ~"


    "what can I do if I always steal food from the kitchen?" Alice manipulated the mage''s hand to put down the mixing basin and looked back at the little girl.


    The little girl waved her hand full of cream and said, "give up."


    "I think so."


    Alice covered her forehead with a helpless look on her face.


    The little girl''s name is Luna. At the same time, she is also the world will of the quiet moon in the sky. According to the definition of this world law, she is also the so-called moon god.


    Originally, this little girl should have been left on the scarlet moon. After all, she was too destructive to the magic planting field


    And because of the highest divinity, the whole of Aldrich No, maybe only Sylvie was able to corporal punish and discipline her throughout the eastern plains.


    But to most people''s surprise, Alice, the maid girl, made a good relationship with each other with her excellent cooking skills, and in a short period of two weeks, she taught the moon girl xiumen language. Of course, this is also related to the mystery of the moon god as a God. She has a mystery far superior to xiumen language. All the things in this language are not secrets to her, so she should learn it Come naturally.


    After that, Alice, for some reasons, planned to attach great importance to the contract from the gods, dragons and demons on the scarlet moon. Therefore, although a large number of magic planting fields were found in the third school district, which was far more than that in the fourth school district, and even a lot of magic medicine hothouses, Luna still tried to restrain her food * * and did not extend her magic palm to those places Or should it be called God''s palm?


    If you know about this, those flower goblins and grass Goblins who are responsible for the care and cultivation of magic plants will surely dance with joy


    Alice''s been cooking food as compensation.


    Alice''s return time can be said to be very ingenious - a few days earlier, SIVI was still playing hide and seek with the babbling white dragon in henheim, and a few days later, Sylvia might have to take eddick''s sophomores to Hohenheim for the magic exam.


    Even when she was looking back on what had happened in the past few days, Alice did not delay her work at all. When the cake in the oven was completely baked, she took it out with the wizard''s hand.


    Originally, Qifeng cake needs to be cooled upside down for several hours after baking, otherwise it may collapse. But Alice, as a magician, can solve this problem naturally.


    Cut open the cake at the waist, spread maple syrup on the middle layer, and put strawberries. At the same time, Alice threw some strawberries which were not very good shape to Luna.


    And Luna didn''t realize as a God, just like a dog catching bones, she easily used her mouth to borrow the strawberries whose strawberries had been removed.


    After the maple syrup and the strawberries were set, Alice put the top half of the cake in place and began to cream the outside of the cake.


    "It''s called a cake, isn''t it?" Luna munched on strawberries and asked foolishly, "I remember that humans only eat cakes on their birthdays. Is there a birthday today?"


    Interestingly, although there are a lot of strawberries in her mouth, Luna''s words are still very clear


    "No, it''s not so much a birthday cake as a prop to celebrate something," Alice replied with a smile. "It''s said that the dean''s visit to Henderson has done something extraordinary, and my egg cake is just for him."


    "Luna wants to try it!"


    The moon god girl held up her hands and puffed her cheeks like a hamster.


    "No, I can''t. We''ll have to eat together in the dean''s office for a while." Alice said softly.


    "Let''s take this to the dean''s office quickly." Although Luna didn''t quite understand what the dean''s office was, since Alice had said that, naturally, she could only urge her to say that.


    "Well, wait a minute It''s done! "


    After finishing the cake, Alice found a cover to cover it. Then she pushed a delivery cart and walked towards the dean''s room.


    Luna followed her step by step for a while, but she was no longer interested in running. She stepped up to catch up with Alice and got into the space under the delivery cart and let Alice push her comfortably.


    The maid also gave a gentle smile, and then continued to push the car toward the dean''s room.


    But when I came to the dean''s room, I found that many people were gathering outside, and the door, which was always open straight, was now closed.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "Alice asked curiously, "won''t everyone go in?"


    "Oh, it''s Alice." Holding a pile of papers that looked like official documents, Sophia, with her red hair in disorder, said helplessly, "it''s a bit inconvenient to go in now..."


    "Very dangerous." Theo, on one side, put his arms around his chest and said without expression. Next to her was Eliza, who was smiling bitterly.


    "It''s rare for him to come back. He wanted to have a good chat." Evelyn held her cheek in her hand with a look of regret.


    Alice, who had no idea what had happened to them, was at a loss.


    At this time, a pearl color figure floated out of the door.


    "No, it''s still not getting better." Fitter, who came out of the room, was full of regret and shook his head at the expectant crowd with a heavy expression.


    "What happened?" Alice is more curious about the current situation.


    As if feeling Alice''s mood, Luna, who had been huddled under the dining car, suddenly ran out and ran to the door of the room a few steps. Then, despite the exclamations and stops of other people, she opened the door of the dean''s room.


    "Eat the cake!"


    But she only had time to say such a few words, and was submerged by the torrent of various sundries in the dean''s office


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    As early as in heinorson, Seaver was caught off guard by a difficult problem.


    If the soul is placed too close without isolation measures, it will resonate.


    It is because of this, so the babbling white dragon can not find a small corner to hide, either can only hide in a huge sea boat, or have to find a large area of manor.


    Although the Horcruxes are indeed from the system and spread by Sylvie himself, he did not really hold so many Horcruxes at one time before this, so he was not prepared for this feature.


    If you want to store them separately, each soul gear must occupy a space in the storage box.


    However, Sylvie''s storage box had been filled with all sorts of things. Naturally, there couldn''t be so many empty seats.


    However, the mysteries of soulful are not low. They can''t be stored in the treasure chest. If they are stacked outside like that, the security is too poor


    Finally, Sylvie had to drag the Horcruxes back to the college with his magic boat, then hid in the dean''s room, and began to tidy up his storage box to make room for them.


    I don''t know. When SIVI emptied out all the things in his storage box, he found that he had accumulated so many messy things The whole Dean''s room was also instantly submerged. If it wasn''t for the special enchantment of the window glass of the dean''s room, I''m afraid it could not bear the pressure and was broken.


    Because of this, Sylvie has to let fitter, who has no substance, tell others. I''m afraid he won''t be able to come out today


    In fact, if you really plan to sort out one by one, I don''t expect to go out of the room before the magic Jin exam. Sylvie is not a Virgo. For him, after making room for his soul gear, it doesn''t matter if anything else is stuffed.


    "So why do I have half a pie in my locker?"


    Looking at the cake with teeth marks on it, Sylvie was at a loss.


    It''s normal to have dry food. After all, although he founded Aldrich himself, he spent most of his time on the road. Naturally, he prepared a lot of dry food in the storage box.


    But it''s strange to have only half a cake. In his impression, he didn''t seem to have met "somebody, feed this childe some cakes!" That''s right.


    Let''s put aside the incomprehensible things. SIVI threw the half of the cake aside and decided to feed it to the dog later (helo, who was basking in the sun, sneezed), and then he turned his attention back to the clutter that flooded most of the room.


    In this pile, most of them are rewards obtained after getting through the copy. Half of them are various crystals and potions, and the remaining half are all kinds of equipment and weapons.


    By the way, the reason why the number of equipment and weapons is not as much as that of crystal and potion is that most of the weapons are put into the space made by treasure chest and used by SIVI to play "King''s treasure" when he is bored


    "Have you collected so much without paying attention? It seems that my symptoms of squirrel disease are not mild. "


    SIVI picked up a short wand and looked at its properties. He found that it was just a blue magic wand. It was probably from a lower copy at the front. It was only because he had not sorted out the previous harvest that he had seen again today.


    It''s just that for Sylvie now, the blue gear is no different from the white one. After all, it''s not so bad.


    "This kind of equipment can be sent directly to the college''s store and bought at a discount for students..." Sylvie touched his chin and whispered.


    But after a moment''s deliberation, he rejected the idea.


    "Rather than as a commodity, it''s better to use it as a reward for those little guys who have done well in the magic Jinkao."


    At the thought of this, Sylvie nodded in an affectation.


    "It can not only dispose the useless garbage, but also make the students respect and love them to a higher level. It is worthy of my thought out method!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    no one Tucao make complaints about it. (:3¡¹¡Ï)_


    "sure enough, do you need to make complaints about the enrichment school?"


    While saying something out of tune, SIVI continued to tidy up the clutter, but in the end, he found something he had forgotten.


    It''s a duplicate key.


    "Ah, it seems that the old lady of the copy of the candy house asked me to come back to her in half a year later..."


    However, it is almost a year since we first went to that replica.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. Just pretend you don''t know about the half year appointment. Go to the copy later


    Anyway, Sylvie was still curious about the old woman, especially her face, who seemed to know a lot of things.


    But don''t be in a hurry. It''s been a year. It doesn''t matter if she has to wait a few more hours?


    So Sylvie decided to keep sorting."What is this? When did I put this in the locker? "


    In a sense, this arrangement of the lockers really brought seavy a lot of surprises Well, most of them are surprised. I''m not happy.


    Now what he''s turning out of it is a waxy yellow piece of glass, but it''s like a fist sized glass bead hollowed out of the middle.


    There is no magic wave on it, and there is no rune or magic smell left on it, which makes SIVI feel confused.


    Before those messy things also forget, at least I still remember the source, but no matter how messy you are, you can''t casually put a piece of glass slag into the storage box, right?


    Is it the remains of magic crystal produced by some system?


    As soon as the idea came out, it was overthrown by Sylvie himself.


    If there is such a wonderful crystal wreckage, you can''t forget it


    After putting the strange pieces aside, SIVI found several items marked as "magic tools", the big fire sword named Schulte sword, the scales of mermaid, the nest of green dragon Nuoer, and the cloth pieces of suspected goblin * *


    This makes Sylvie''s expression more and more embarrassing.


    "Did I use the bin as a garbage can unconsciously before?"


    Just as Sylvie reflected on his previous behavior, the door of the dean''s office was opened from the outside. Suddenly, the debris piled up in the room like a hill turned into a turbulent tide, which submerged the door opener and some innocent people outside.


    And SIVI was also caught off guard by the "tide" out of the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    Finally, Luna, the moon god, was comforted. With the help of Sophia Alice, SIVI again put the pile of rubbish that was enough to make the three powers look red again into the dean''s room.


    "It seems that the long room of the hospital can not be used in a short time."


    Hard to carry a pile of foreign things pressure to the dean''s room door again closed, Sofia wiped the sweat of the forehead, said.


    "I didn''t expect our dean to be a slovenly man..." Evangeline, leaning on one side of the wall, followed with a smile.


    "Luna, are you ok?" Alice asked with concern, looking at Laurie, still a faint moon god.


    "A lot of things Grunt and grunt Dizziness Alice, I''m going to have cake... "


    Well, it seems that the state is still good from the point of appetite.


    Alice was relieved at once.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that ok? " Teau blinked and said suddenly.


    But because the girl''s voice was as light as ever, Sophia didn''t hear what she said.


    "Teao, what did you just say?" Sophia asked curiously.


    "What miss teau just said was, ''is it really OK for sivy to slip into the dean''


    Fitter repeated teau''s words with great diligence.


    And after a few seconds of stupor, the crowd suddenly made a surprise.


    "Hey, huh?!"


    "That bastard has slipped again!" Sofia, among them, is more likely to bite his teeth


    SIVI, who slipped back to the dean''s office, was not in a hurry to clean up the room.


    Anyway, I can''t finish cleaning up for a while. I''d better do something else to relax.


    So he felt the golden copy key he found when he was looking for the garbage dump and opened the copy "candy house" which had been idle for a year.


    -- in the opening of the copy --


    unlike the last time, the candy house was filled with various fruit toast. In addition, the floor also changed from the original crisp and wizarding floor to soft and soft pound cake. From the smell of fruit, it might be fruit pound cake.


    There are many trees around him, and to be honest, sivee is curious how the soft cake rolls support the branches of the trees.


    So he flew up and kicked a tree.


    "As it is, is there a stick shaped biscuit with thick thighs in it..." Without his own awareness of destroying the public property, SIVI looked at the section of the tree and felt his chin and marveled.


    Pound cake on the earth is made of dried macaque with a large grinding plate. After a while, Xi Weishun followed the road and walked out of the cake forest, which was not big. What appeared in front of him was the candy house with a chance to face.


    It was only a year away, and the appearance of the candy house was different from before.


    The original candy house looks a little like some of the noble foreign galleries in Western Europe, which is a little smaller.


    But now the candy house is more oriental classical in terms of appearance.


    Sives was not surprised at it - it was made of dessert in any way. It must have a shelf life for dessert. In order to prevent some bad things in the house, it is very common to eat the previous house and rebuild a room before the shelf life.


    Maybe they suddenly lost their Oriental style when they were rebuilding, so what happened to them?


    To be honest, even if they suddenly fell into the style of ¹« and made coffin candy houses, there was no half a dime to do with SIVI


    But this time is better than the last time, the door handle on the chocolate door is made of some kind of hard sugar. As long as the temperature on the hand is not high, there will be no stickiness.


    But it was not a good egg. After finding that the door was not open, SIVI didn''t twist the door handle, but kicked it off directly.


    "Young man, it''s better to be a little bit less angry."


    As a year ago, an old witch, who was covered by a black cloak, looked at SIVI and looked down at the crystal ball in front of her from time to time.


    "I was taught a year ago that I was too weak, so I don''t know if my strength can enter your old eyes now?"


    "And SIVI was not so affectionate, and he opened the door and asked the mountain.


    The old witch looked up at him. This time, SIVI was not attracted too much attention by the other''s rumen snout, and found that her two eyes were different in color, the left eye was pale silver, and the right eye was green.


    "Now, it is just as good as it is." The old lady''s calm voice made SIVI come back to God.


    "Barely qualified?" He was a little bit of a joke.


    He is also a legendary master. The strongest human being in this era has developed many magic magic comparable to miracles. Many treasures can be filled with most of the dean''s rooms. Although students under their hands can''t say too strong, this force has attracted the attention of most people in Pingyuan, the East.Is it just barely up to the standard? I''m afraid there are not many qualified people in the whole eastern plain? No, not only in the eastern plain, but also in the northern hills and the ancient forest sea, I''m afraid few people can meet the standard


    "Is your question the same as last time?" The old witch did not pay attention to SIVI''s query, but slowly asked, "the nature of ozagki?"


    "No, I don''t want to know that anymore." Sylvie shook his head.


    In this year, he also repeatedly played with ozagki. Although he still did not understand the essence of each other, he also vaguely touched a point. Compared with this, he had a more important problem.


    "I want to know how to annihilate the ozags."


    All other ozags were born from the origin of the three ancestors. As long as we can annihilate them, we can''t continue to bring disaster to the world.


    It''s just that it''s still a little difficult for SIVI to win the ancestral ozaghi, so he just tries to ask questions here.


    "The three ancestors of ozaki exist in thousands of time and space. As long as one body still exists, they will never die." in fact, SIVI did not hope that the old woman would answer this question, but she did answer: "there is only one way to really kill the ancestor level ozaki, that is, to synchronize the time axis curvature of all parallel spaces, and On this basis, at the same time, annihilate the ancestor ozaki in all parallel spaces


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s a very difficult task."


    "No, no, no, it''s not so much difficult as it''s impossible to do it in your words!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    While Sylvie was talking to the old witch in the candy house copy, there were some small accidents happening at Aldrich college.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh!" Kamiyou''s angry voice came all the way from the alchemy workshop.


    Then he ran out with blood in his eyes: "which bastard stole my copper?"


    Mountain Copper, also known as oreha steel, is a magic metal of a higher level than the secret silver and the Feifei gold.


    In addition to its rarity, this metal also has more characteristics than most of the alchemy materials. It is said that most of the "artifact" existing in the mythological era were made of this metal. However, so far, the magicians in the eastern plains still have no stable way to obtain copper. In fact, most magicians have never seen this material in their lifetime ¡£


    Because of this, mountain copper is also called "fantasy metal" or "magic crystal" by the magicians in the eastern plains. They regard it as a legend and believe that it does not exist in reality.


    For example, compared with other alchemy materials, it is just like a beast compared with a dragon.


    Even in Aldrich''s College store, the metal is not available.


    Only about three days a week are available (Sylvie: "strangely, I suddenly feel the resentment of other magicians from the eastern plains.")


    "Shan Tong, it would be good to change for another one with credits?" Although other students avoided Kami in his fury, Riedel, who had a good relationship with him, suggested as he passed by: "I remember that there are also sales in the shops today..."


    "It''s not a matter of whether or not there is a stock." Kamiyu grabbed Riedel''s shoulder and put his face close to the point where he was about to meet. His face was distorted by anger: "the problem is that I don''t have money (credits)! How about the super expensive copper


    "I know, I know! So you stay away from me. It''s disgusting Riedel put his hands against each other''s faces and tried to push him away.


    But kamiyu, with two lines of wide tears, apparently did not calm down and subconsciously resisted the push of Riedel''s hands.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this the relationship between you two? "


    At this time, a cold voice came.


    Riedel turned back with a stiff movement and saw Dorothy not far away looking at them with disgust.


    "Wait, it''s not what you think!" Riedel explained in a hurry.


    "Peace of mind Although the college does not allow pure heterosexual intercourse, it is not allowed


    The girl sighed: "I wish you happiness..."


    "So it''s not like that." Riedel wanted to cry without tears.


    "Bo..."


    "Kamiyou, you blush, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    In a word, after a riot that almost made Riedel decide himself to thank the world, Camille calmed down and the misunderstanding was cleared Probably.


    "Let''s put aside the impure homosexuality. In a word, kamiyou, your things have been stolen, right?" Dorothy asked the dispirited kamiyou with a solemn face.


    "Put it aside, put it in the dustbin for me, and never mention it again!" Riedel said angrily, and then he frowned: "wait, you say ''yes''


    "Are there any other victims besides me?" Kamiyu naturally recognized the samadhi and asked in a strange way.


    "In front of you, of course." Dorothy sighed bitterly, "the specimen that I had managed to make is missing It took me a long time to get the material


    Beholder is one of the abyss demons. The orthodox beholder has its own anti magic stance. It can launch dozens of radiation like magic abilities, including death gaze and petrified rays. It is undoubtedly a monster of the level of great demon.


    Because of the anti magic stance, most magicians have no way to deal with this strange piece of meat that has dozens of eyes and can float in mid air.


    Even if it is a larva, Dorothy has spent a lot of energy to solve the problem with her existing resources and strength, and has made it into a specimen, which is intended to be used as the assessment assignment of "magic ecology" later. This is undoubtedly a masterpiece, which can bring her at least one AA rating and corresponding bonus points for the final assessment.


    But before she submitted it, the specimen was gone.


    Different from kamiyou, who was violent, Dorothy was calm. As a member of the college''s picket Committee, she began to investigate the incident and wanted to catch the prisoners.


    As a result, before we found any useful clues, we saw two living treasures: Camille and Riedel


    "Aldrich has never had a burglar, and this incident is probably not a coincidence, it was done by the same person."


    Dorothy analyzed it.


    "But isn''t it a little strange?" Riedel also put forward his own question: "regardless of the specimen of the eye demon larva, the oreha steel in kamiyu is not too rare for us students Even students with poor grades should be able to afford it as long as they can economize on food and clothing for a period of time. "He touched his chin suspiciously: "and according to the school regulations, if you steal, you will be locked up, and there will be a warning In Aldrich, the more serious punishment than warning is to abandon magic power and be expelled from school. I don''t think the average student would take such a big risk for olliger steel? "


    "Maybe it''s from the outside? Centaurs, ORC maids, merchants who have access to the Academy, "Dorothy tried to answer," especially businessmen, you should know how precious oreha steel is outside. "


    "Does the merchant have the ability to dodge your eyes and me and steal our important things?" Kamiyou felt something was wrong.


    "What else is possible?" Dorothy felt there was nothing wrong with her reasoning.


    Just as the three argued about it, tannis came to him listlessly.


    "Guys, something bad has happened." He saw the other three people gathered together, but his eyes lit up. He walked quickly to them and said, "I''ve lost something!"


    "What?" Camille and Doris asked together, and Riedel looked at him curiously.


    "I spent a lot of money to get the girl''s original underwear Wait, Dorothy, why are you handcuffing me? Carmeliel, what''s the matter with your gentle expression? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Cell four seems to be empty. " The girl murmured to herself.


    "Bon voyage." "I''ll miss you." Camille and Riedel did not hesitate to send their best wishes to their friends who were about to leave.


    ¡°No¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Little fat Dun wants to cry without tears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    Liv sainanji is a sophomore of Aldrich.


    Although she was assigned to the blue class at the initial division ceremony, almost all people who knew her thought that the character of this product was more inclined to the bold guys in the day shift.


    Unlike other blue class students who are addicted to all kinds of research, liv sainnaji''s interest is to discover all kinds of gossip in the college, and then publish it in her weekly school newspaper, liv sainanji has seen it! ¡·Go ahead.


    This kind of behavior will naturally be opposed by some interviewees, but for liv sainnaji, nothing is more valuable than Ba, GUI, Fei and Wen, so it doesn''t matter how much difficulties she encounters.


    By the way, regardless of the college store, three weeks ago, liv sainnagi saw it! ¡·Finally, its sales surpassed those made by kamiyou alchemy workshop and became the best-selling item of Aldrich college.


    It is said that even Professor Sophia, wearing a mask and sunglasses, secretly bought one.


    This shows that no matter who is, there will be a heart of gossip, even the noble and mysterious magician in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But now the Academy''s famous paparazzi is in trouble.


    "What Although I know that I have offended a lot of people, can I use three squad leaders to arrest me at one time? "


    Liv saanaji swallowed her saliva and looked at the three people in front of her (Tanis was still in custody). She murmured nervously, "and I think freedom of speech is very necessary..."


    In addric college, the strength of students is very obvious:


    for sophomores, there is no doubt that the strongest front-line students are four monitor leaders, and their strength is no less than that of the monitor. As several "black class" students directly belonging to SIVI, although their own legal ranks are not consistent, they all have the strength to compete with the middle-level and even high-level magicians, If we use liv sainanji as the measurement unit, it is about 80-100 liv;


    then the second-line students are the ordinary excellent ones and outstanding talents. At this stage, students can fight against ordinary middle-level magicians. With the help of some magic items, they can challenge the middle-level top or half step high-level, about 50-80 liv;


    and then PU Through students, the evaluation standard is to be able to fight against the new middle-level magicians or have a certain degree of academic attainments, and the combat effectiveness should be between 10 and 50 liv


    finally, the crane tail like liv sainnaji is still unable to break through with a considerable degree of talent and the unique resources and effects of Edric School of magic Class slag, combat effectiveness in 1 ~ 10 liv.


    Of course, it''s not to say that the tail of the crane must be a poor student who doesn''t make progress Of course, the reason why these students at the bottom of the college are weak is that their interests are not in magic, just like liv sainnaji, who has been thinned time and effort by other affairs.


    In fact, even if you take liv sainnaji out and leave it at any magic school, her speed of progress can be regarded as top-notch. However, there are so many monsters in the academy that make them look less conspicuous.


    "No, we''re not here to arrest you this time. We''re just looking for something with the help of your information department''s intelligence network."


    The girl in front of Dorothy also knows the truth. She knows that although the other party is blocked up in the department room by her own party, she shows a weak look, but if she is cheated by her appearance, she will not want to see her shadow again. After all, she is learning wind element magic, and other things are not learned very well Su magic escape routine is perfect.


    "Looking for something? Even if you want to find a lost relationship Wait, I''m joking. Please don''t poke my wand in my face! "


    Originally, when liv''s heart of gossip broke out, she also wanted to make a gag, but she didn''t expect that Dorothy would have exercised her for a long time and would not eat this set.


    "It doesn''t matter if I help you find something Although I also want to say that, in fact, the magic crystal that I used to record images suddenly disappeared not long ago. It is estimated that it has also been stolen. Without that, many people would not listen to me and help... "


    ''said liv sainanji, with her arms around her chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­ So what did you shoot before to make those people listen to you


    Dorothy covered her forehead helplessly and sighed.


    "In this way, we can only think of other ways." Riedel scratched his head, then suddenly said, "from the lost items, the thief''s tendency to steal seems to be precious material related to magic."


    "But in this way, can''t Tanis''s original inner garment be explained?" Kamiyou raised an objection.


    "Wait a minute. Can you tell me more about the original inner garmentLiv sainanji''s eyes brightened when she heard the speech. She did not know where to find a small book and sold it in the college store. It is said that the ink will never run out. Full of gossip spirit, she asked kamiyou: "I think many girls will be interested in your love history with monitor Tanis."


    "Can I beat her?" Kamiyou turned and asked Dorothy.


    "I''m sorry we can''t beat her because we still need her."


    Dorothy refused Camille''s request with a happy face.


    "With regard to kamiyou''s sexuality, can''t we try to predict what he will steal from the other party''s stealing tendency?" It was not easy to pick out the fag title on his head. Riedel was afraid that the paparazzi would involve him again, so he resolutely forced the topic into the main topic.


    "It''s hard. After all, there''s a lot of magic in Aldrich College..." Dorothy shakes her head. At this moment, she can''t help but feel that it''s not good for the college to drag Kuba ahead for decades.


    "No, I don''t think so." At this time, kamiyu''s eyes brightened: "although there are many magic things in Adrian But in most places, there are double handles of magic figures and guards - such as the star vein furnace. It seems that it is not easy for the other party to steal. That''s why he chose us students. In this way, where there is a lot of magic power, and the surveillance is weak, he will surely be poisoned by his hands... "


    "But is there such a place in our college?" Riedel had just answered, and then his face suddenly changed: "do you mean..."


    "It''s probably what you think." Kamiyou''s face became solemn: "isn''t that vampire Princess awake? There are not many things in the college that are more magical than her."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    "Well, are you looking for my sister?"


    Small vampire saran crooked his head, and then said to several students in front of her: "but she left more than a week ago."


    The curtain of Kami''s adventure has not yet come to an end.


    A few people ran to Morag''s Campanula tavern, found a seat and ordered a few drinks.


    "Don''t you guess it all wrong!" As soon as the waiter left, Dorothy couldn''t wait to pat the table and glare at Camille.


    "It''s clear that Riedel agrees, why just spray me one..." Kamiyou murmured in a low voice as he endured Dorothy''s anger.


    Riedel seemed not to hear the conversation between Dorothy and Camille, pretending to see the scenery there.


    "Um, um, um," the record of risking one''s death, the hot relationship between the two popular monitors " The newspaper is going to be a big hit this time! " A tabloid reporter waved her fingers lightly. In front of her, a white quill pen quickly wrote something on the notebook floating in the air.


    "Wait, liv sainanggi, what are you doing! Stop it! Stop it


    Dorothy''s nose was almost askew when she saw what she was doing.


    "Well, stop, right? Wait a minute OK, I see Wait a little longer, OK, no problem, you see, it''s stopped now ~ "


    that''s because you''ve finished what you want to write.


    looked at Liv. Liddell was in the mood to make complaints about her face.


    However, in order to prevent the fire from burning on himself, he was wise enough not to say anything.


    "In a word, the direction of thinking should be right. The only mistake we have is that we don''t know that the princess has left." Kamiyou gave a dry cough. While exonerating himself, he began to speculate: "in this case, we can only think about what magic power exists in the college, but there are not many guardians."


    Everyone, including liv, began to think hard.


    It''s a pity that we didn''t get anything.


    "Oh, there are too many things in the college, and there are many magic powers It would be much more if we put the order after oreha steel, the beholder cub and liv''s special magic crystal. "


    Said Dorothy, covering her head.


    "We should also consider the power of the guard. Up to now, the magic power is more powerful, but there is no news of theft in the heavily guarded places. Therefore, in addition to the magic, the strength of the guard is also one of the conditions considered when the other party makes a move." Kamiyou added.


    "There''s no way to do it. After all, the strength of the sophomores is very good. The weakest are about 5-10 liv. In the door of trial, you can easily obtain a certain degree of magic resources..." Riedel also sighed, not optimistic about the prospect of their search.


    "Wait, what''s the big unit of measurement?" A certain tabloid reporter waved his fist in protest, but of course, he was ignored by the other three class leaders.


    "Yes, after all, the first few layers in the door of trial are too simple Well, wait a minute. " At this point, kamiyu''s eyes were fixed.


    "What do you think of?"


    Dorothy immediately noticed his change and asked helplessly, "I hope there won''t be any problem this time."


    "If you mean there are many things that the other party wants to steal in the door of trial That doesn''t make sense. After all, without the permission of professors, let alone outsiders, even our students can''t get in? " Liv saanaji also said.


    Only Riedel was silent, with a look of incredible shock.


    "It seems that Riedel is aware of what I mean. Tell me about it, Riedel." Kamiyou looked around, saw Riedel''s expression, and immediately understood that Riedel understood what he meant.


    So he was very determined to leave himself out - this is what Riedel said, even if it''s wrong, we can''t blame it, right?


    Naturally, Riedel understood what he meant, and could not help feeling angry and laughing.


    However, it was a matter of great importance, so he did not show a smile. Instead, he continued to frown and say in a deep voice: "what kamiyou said is not the treasure in the door of trial. If you think about it carefully, you will find that in the whole college, there are only" doors of trial "that satisfy the two points of" powerful magic "and" not strong guard " That''s it


    As an achievement building, the door of trial can transmit students to the public copy of "Tower of the sky". It contains a lot of magic power. At the same time, there are students who are ready to enter the public copy "Tower of the sky" near the door of trial. Moreover, the door of trial also has its own permission system, so it is impossible to enter without the permission of professors There are few guards in it.


    According to the thief''s tendency to steal, he will check the ratio of magic power of the items to the degree of security before stealing. The higher the ratio, the higher the order of being stolen.When all the students who hold high magic props are stolen, it is naturally their turn to have super magic power, but there are multiple students at the door of the test door every moment.


    "Are you kidding? How could a thief do something like the door of trial... " Dorothy had an incredible look.


    "It''s really explosive news." Even liv thought it was incredible.


    "It''s just an inference. As long as we rush to the door of trial and stay at the door for a while, we can confirm whether the conjecture is right or wrong."


    After that, kamiyu dropped several silver coins and went back to the college with the crystal on his way home.


    Riedel responded quickly and sent it back to the college.


    Only Dorothy and liv saanaji are left to stare at each other.


    The Campanula tavern is not far away from the college, and it will take no more than 15 minutes to walk, but kamiyu obviously feels that there is no more than 15 minutes to waste.


    Finally, the two girls also use the return home crystal, which is not expensive in Aldrich anyway


    When the fastest kamiyu arrived at the door of the trial, there had been a change.


    "Oh, border?" An invisible border was set around the door of the trial. After entering it, kamiyu found that his communication with the outside world was blocked: "it''s actually possible to arrange this kind of boundary in Aldrich The enemy this time is not simple. "


    He pushed the border, and found that although it was easy to come in from the outside, it was difficult to get out. So he simply took out his sword and ran to the bottom of the test door.


    There''s been a commotion - it''s a monster the size of a bus.


    It''s not right to say it''s a giant. Although it looks like a monster with skin peeled off and two legs sewn on, it hybridizes with a spider, and then puts a crab shell on his head, but the other side doesn''t have any biological smell Not even undead.


    It''s like a monster coming from other worlds and not belonging to this world.


    The way it attacks is very simple. It uses a fist that looks like a human, but much larger.


    But even if it is such a simple attack, the students in the border are still defeated.


    If there was not a student with a sword struggling to support, I am afraid the other party would have defeated all these students and stolen the door of the test.


    "I thought it was just a thief with some means, but I didn''t expect it was such a monster..." By this time, Riedel, they had arrived.


    "It''s impossible to rule out the possibility of a man operating behind him. I don''t think a monster of this size can steal from us without our attention. "


    Kamiyou frowned. Although the attack mode of the monster was single, the power of each blow was not small. The shield that the students managed to support was like a biscuit under its fist, which was easily broken. On the contrary, the magic of the students fell on each other like rain, but did not cause any damage to the other party.


    "I said you''ll watch it there!" The only young swordsman who was still supporting saw kamiyu and his party and yelled. At this time, kamiyou and his party found out that the guy was Donald: "this monster wants to destroy the door of trial, and there are still people in it! Absolutely stop it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    "It''s as strong as a joke!"


    After two rolls on the ground, kamiyou managed to stabilize his figure and screamed.


    It was only three minutes before they started fighting the monster.


    Although the sword of kamiyu''s wand did not collapse, but after eating a direct attack from the monster in order to protect the one-year-old who had yet to be evacuated, the surface temperature of his wand was so high that it was obviously overloaded. It is estimated that after the end of the battle, the wand that accompanied him for a year would die.


    Not only he, but also Donald''s magic sword, which Seaver himself gave him, is no better. In the game''s terminology, the durability has reached the bottom. If it is not repaired quickly, it will be scrapped.


    "Are you all right?" In love with his weapons, Donald can only hope on the two men who have not participated in the battle except those who were born in one year.


    "How can it be so fast!" Hillwin is sitting on the edge of the border, trying to decipher it.


    Around her, there are countless translucent three-dimensional runes and a little fluorescent floating. The beauty is beautiful, but it gives people a feeling of complexity and mystery like a star map at first sight.


    The maiden, bewildered by this unprecedented sight, busily tried to smooth them out. Generally speaking, when deciphering the Runes of the boundary, all the runes should be arranged on the plane as if they were ordinary words. Now, the three-dimensional arrangement like stars is the first time that hillwin has seen it, which looks messy, But in fact, there is a mysterious way to construct it. It is not so much man-made that it is more like the natural formation of certain spell like abilities.


    With the exception of Sylvie, at least, hillwin couldn''t think of anyone she knew who could do it.


    In addition to hillwin, liv saanage, who is good at paperwork, is also helping.


    "Unexpected difficulties in deciphering tridimensional runes." The tabloid reporter said with a good reason.


    However, when she saw that kamiyu and they were being beaten by the monster, her voice dropped again immediately: "peace of mind, I will be able to analyze the content of the low degree of mystery through the ancient magic" Secretary of heaven "and" deep Park Tuo. "


    "I''m just worried about whether we can move before you figure it out..."


    Riedel knelt down on one knee, pressed down the bloody smell that came to his throat, and said with an ugly face, "the fighting power of that monster must be more than 100000 liv!"


    "So can''t you change that unit that calculates combat effectiveness into something else?" Liv sainanji immediately protested.


    At this time, Dorothy was finally hit hard and had to leave the battle.


    Fortunately, some of the other sophomores under the door of the trial had calmed down and spontaneously went up to stop the monster''s attack. It''s better than nothing.


    Kamiyou infused himself with a bottle of life potion to recover his physical strength and vitality. At the same time, he was observing the battle between other people and the monster.


    Almost all magic has no effect on the monster. During the battle, kamiyu thought that the other side had extremely high magic power, even the legendary magic immunity constitution. But now as a spectator, kamiyu keenly discovered the wrong part.


    That monster is not immune to magic, but when it is hit by magic, it is like devouring the whole magic


    It is not only magic, but also some low quality weapons, which will be devoured and destroyed at the moment of contact with each other.


    Kareem seems to be in an almost hopeless situation.


    "No, there is still a chance As long as there are more rings or more mysterious magic can do damage to that guy Kamiyou took a deep breath and said to Dorothy and Riedel, who were also fighting for time to recover as soon as possible, "I''ll ask you to buy me 30 seconds later."


    "Is there any way I can''t do it now? According to this situation, those students should still be able to hold on for 30 seconds. " Riedel asked curiously.


    "It''s just a greeting, because if I use that trick, the other person might be staring at me right away."


    Kamiyou replied with a shrug.


    Riedel and Dorothy looked at each other. They did not speak, but they both stood in front of Camille without hesitation.


    "Thank you. It shouldn''t be too late Let me make a bet on it


    After that, kamiyu put aside his magic wand, which he regarded as a treasure, folded his hands together and sang the mantra in silence.


    The surging power fell from the sky, although it did not show on the material level, but the students'' perceptual ability, which they had practiced as magicians, felt as if there was a light column falling from the sky and enveloping kamiyu.


    It''s not magic. No matter which student can be sure of this, kamiyu did not use magic."Magic? When did this fellow kamiyou go to the pure white church Asked Dorothy in surprise.


    "No, kamiyu didn''t believe in holy light." Riedel, more composed and more perceptual than Doris, was aware of the violation: "this power is not light or magic."


    "So Is it an evil god? Are we going to stop him? " Dorothyn, startled by her own conjecture, asked Riedel hesitantly.


    "No, I don''t feel any malice from that power It''s impossible for evil spirits or demons


    Riedel shook his head.


    "It''s natural that there is no malice," kamiyu said after hearing the conversation between the two of them. "You don''t know the source of this power, so you''re just guessing. I don''t think you''ll be surprised if I tell you the source. "


    "What kind of mysterious..." Dorothy muttered defiantly.


    But Riedel, as if he had guessed something, showed a puzzled expression.


    "Wait, kamiyou The object you believe in is not the Dean, right? "


    "It''s Riedel, it''s a quick guess."


    Kamiyu didn''t mean to be depressed at all. On the contrary, his magic power became more and more strong.


    "What, it''s so useful to believe in the president?! Is the president also a God Dorothy was surprised.


    Naturally, they did not know that although SIVI''s creation failed, there was a trace of divinity in him. Because the world he created died in an instant, if no one believed in him, it would disappear in another year or two.


    As a result, who knew that suddenly with Camille, who would do experiments on all kinds of messy things, chubby found that he could believe in his own president. Moreover, because he was the only one in the whole belief system, he was directly acquiesced as the Pope of SIVI. After the belief, he could borrow some strength from SIVI


    The "little" power of the legendary great mage can be regarded as extraordinary power for them!


    The sudden change of kamiyu here naturally attracted the attention of the monster. It raised its head and let out an irritating scream, and rushed to kamiyu, who had not yet been able to control the power of SIVI.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    Sylvie noticed something was wrong when he withdrew from the candy store copy.


    The divinity in him was rising.


    Well, although it''s skyrocketing, actually it''s only from 0.1 to 1, which seems to have soared ten times. In fact, it''s still just slag


    But it was enough to surprise Seaver that since the failure of creation, his divinity has never increased, but has been slowly declining.


    It is worth mentioning that for Sylvie today, divinity belongs to the power of "although it sounds great, it is actually useless".


    Unless the divinity is strong enough to form a divinity, this kind of promotion will not do much good to SIVI''s own strength. On the contrary, he will be restrained when he encounters magic objects with concepts such as "killing God"


    Just when Sylvie was confused, the college system, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly jumped out and sold.


    "System information: a sufficient degree of divinity has been detected and you have unlocked the new system panel. "


    " what? "


    SIVI blinked twice, opened the system panel, and then he really found a new panel on the edge of the system. The new


    panel is called "we don''t need to be very tired and tired to be a God" panel. Although this name is worth tucking up, some of the above functions make complaints about Xi Wei somewhat small.


    This panel is divided into five sub panels: clergy, divinity, power, gift, and believer.


    The priesthood is the functional representative that people tend to believe in as a deity, and the divinity is the functional symbol obtained when upgraded to a deity.


    The two concepts overlap in many places.


    In fact, the method of distinguishing is not difficult. In short, people become gods because of their beliefs. Their power is the clergy, and their ability to become gods by their own strength is divinity.


    For example, Luna, the goddess of the moon, was born because the elves believed in the quiet moon, so she had a clergy. If the puppet of the original eight tribes was successfully promoted to a deity, she had a divinity.


    And Sylvie''s two pages are basically gray, with only a little fluorescence in the center, which probably represents his pathetic divinity.


    Power is the special power possessed by gods. For example, the God of harvest can speed up the growth of crops and even make them blossom and bear fruit directly, even without bee pollination


    In addition, although the term "the power of the gods" sounds cool, in terms of mystery, the level of power and power is only close to miracles, and even the revision of laws is still far from satisfactory.


    Sylvie has neither a ministry nor a divinity, and certainly no power.


    What he can do now is to lend part of his power to the prayer through "gift", or to throw anything as a gift on the prayer head.


    As for the last believer, there is only one pathetic pan believer on SIVI''s panel It''s probably the guy praying that didn''t run away.


    "Where they are Well, it''s strange that I can''t find it. "


    Sylvie closed his eyes and felt that he couldn''t find anyone to pray to.


    In any case, since his only believer asked him for help, Sylvie naturally would not be stingy and simply borrowed a small part of his strength.


    After all, most of the people who can regard him as a God or even offer his faith to him for prayer are those who have been saved by him or whose trust in him has exploded. It doesn''t matter to help.


    But even with the help of his own power, SIVI still can''t feel where his followers are.


    "Well? It''s not right I''d better take a little observation... "


    -


    "successful!"


    Kamiyou cheered, and his magic power gushed out.


    Just in this way, kamiyu''s strength has soared to the level of being able to compete with high-level magicians. Even if you encounter a great mage, you will not have the strength to fight a war!


    The monster seemed to realize this, and though it was still fierce, it was much better than what it looked like just now.


    "Get out of your way! "Divinity. The master''s grip of ether ''!"


    After the other students who helped him to block the monster got out of the way, it was similar to SIVI''s etheric grip, but it was mixed with a huge etheric mass of divinity, which hit the shell of the monster''s head like a meteorite.


    The power of the blow was so great that the ferocious monster was like a bug in the swatter of a fly. His whole body was crushed to the ground, and then a few circles of arachnoid lines were split on the ground. The smoke and gravel were blasted into the sky by the power of the blow, and finally slowly fell.


    "No wonder those people in the pure white church pray all day long and don''t practice much It''s easy to get lost in this kind of power for nothing. "


    Looking at the destructive power caused by his own random strike, Kami couldn''t help but be surprised.We should know that the ground of the college is specially strengthened, and its hardness is no less than that of ordinary steel.


    The sense of strength constantly pouring out of his body makes kamiyu''s confidence soar, but at the same time, he also has some secret vigilance. The illusion that he has become extremely powerful and omnipotent can indeed confuse the minds of ordinary people.


    Probably because of the blessing of this power, some talents of the pure white church always look at others with a high vision and attitude


    Fortunately, although kamiyu is not very popular in ordinary times, he is also one of the four class leaders that Aldrich college has high hopes for. No matter what, at least the will of kamiyu is still relatively firm, and will not be confused by the power of this moment.


    "Umm, and the price of rising power is that the control power has been reduced by several grades, and the magic power is also somewhat out of control As expected, the president''s address is right. Only the strength that can be used with ease is your own strength in the true sense. "


    While kamiyu was still reflecting, the monster had risen from the ground.


    Unlike just now, it didn''t continue to roar, but the sense of hatred and resentment that came from him made kamiyou''s hair stand on end. The etheric masses left by the etheric grip were torn into countless pieces by the power of the monster, and finally disappeared.


    "Still alive?"


    It seems that the monster has been completely infuriated by itself.


    You give up the other party''s chaos, and then start to fight with Zhou qiaonian.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    "A lot of students have stolen something?"


    Inadvertently found in the confinement room Tanis is still in custody, Sylvie learned the story from the mouth of the fat man.


    "Well, kamiyu, they''ve already investigated, and they don''t know how they''re doing now."


    Replied Tanis, standing respectfully in the cell.


    "Besides, if I can, can I go out..."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Farewell to Tanis, who is gray and loveless, Sylvie walks in the vestibule of the college, and tries to search the whole college for the traces of the three of them.


    By the way, Sylvie did not transplant the stagnant loop of Henderson to Aldrich college, but as the dean of the college, he has the right to access the visual records of the puppets disguised as statues in every corner of the College As a matter of fact, his intention of setting up the puppets all over the college was to use them as surveillance cameras, in addition to making them unexpected guards.


    But he was unable to find the whereabouts of the men.


    "Sylvie, I found something wrong."


    At this time, the pearl color of fitt suddenly came out of nowhere, and shivy, who was still immersed in the vision of other puppets, was startled.


    "What''s the matter?" Seaver came round and asked her.


    "When you were just calling up the visual records of the puppets, I suddenly realized that two of them were out of touch."


    Said the ghost girl with a solemn face.


    Since the function of these puppets is to guard the Academy, Sylvia will not be negligent in this regard. All the puppets are produced by the system, which are safe and reliable, and have never failed.


    However, this time, two puppets lost contact, which was obviously an accident.


    "Where are the two puppets stationed?" SIVI went on.


    It''s not sure, but Sylvie thinks it''s possible something''s sneaking into the College - it''s not something to be happy about.


    Thinking of the theft of the students'' valuables, Sylvie''s face became even more ugly.


    Maybe that intruder is a thief.


    "Near the door of trial." Fitter, of course, had already established his position.


    "By the way, fitter, do you know what happened at the college?" Sylvie was about to deliver himself to the place when he suddenly asked.


    "Yes, kamiyou came to me to ask for assistance in the investigation. However, as the mojinkao is near and the business is busy, I didn''t promise to help, so the details are not very clear."


    Replied fitter, nodding.


    So seavy told fitter what he knew, and then he said, "in a word, what the guy stole is treasure and filth."


    "Wait, treasure, I can understand. It''s orehagan and the like. What does filth mean, a beholder specimen?" Asked fitter curiously.


    Sylvie said, "no, the beholder specimen is also a treasure. I mean the girl who was stolen from tannis


    "Girls, where is filth?"


    But fitter obviously didn''t agree with Sylvie, and immediately protested.


    "Well, I don''t deny that girls are the treasures of olligen among some special lovers. However, in the realm of alchemy, women''s monthly affairs have always been classified as filth, and those who have been contaminated with it are often used as the Yin emissary in" Qiyao. "


    Sylvie shrugged and added, "well, I mean academically..."


    "So? What are you going to say with such a long speech? "


    Fitter frowned, and she was vaguely aware of Sylvie''s meaning.


    "Treasure and filth are originally two extremes, which are widely used in mystics. However, if the ultimate goal of the other party is the door of trial, then everything will be well explained."


    SIVI flicked and opened a gap, but he didn''t go in.


    "The door of trial can let people with authority enter the tower of the sky, which makes many people think that the door of trial is just a door But in fact, the real meaning of the door of trial is "the door that can establish a link with the overhead world". If we use the evaluation method of the eastern plain, the level of the door of trial can reach the level of quasi artifact. If the other party can really hijack the door of trial, destroy its base, and give it a new meaning through ceremony or some other means, the door of trial can be transformed into a door to connect other worlds! "


    Then SIVI waved his hand and closed the gap.


    "Don''t you intend to go there?" Asked fitter curiously.


    "The space on the other side of the door of trial has been separated by some special force. The place that was originally the door of trial has now been replaced by a different space. If I had just gone that way, I would have fallen directly into the different space."Sylvie shook his head. "And I''ve been feeling a little strange from a moment ago. The axis of time and law is still on the other side of the door of trial. Only space is isolated. This kind of thing can not be done by everyone."


    "No matter who did it, can''t we just sit and watch him in the college?" Said fitter indignantly.


    At the same time, compared with the spirit of the school, Sophia''s heart will be destroyed more than the spirit of Sophia. At the same time, the people who are interested in the spirit of Sophia are more than those who are interested in the system.


    "Don''t worry, Aldrich is my college, and I certainly won''t let it be so spoiled."


    Sylvie grinned. He said that he didn''t mean to cheat the number of words. From the time he guessed the enemy, he had begun to calculate the space where the door of trial was now through the principle axis which had not been cut off.


    Although the gap just now failed to connect, but he has almost mastered the law.


    "It''s time to end this farce..."


    What is that thing? How strong it is


    Riedel frowned anxiously as he watched kamiyu, who had been yelled "the power of de masevi," toppled to the ground and got up again and again, and it seemed that every time he got up, he would become a stronger monster.


    "I don''t know. There has never been such a monster introduced in demon Ecology..." Dorothy tried her best to concentrate to prevent her brain from falling asleep because she broke the boundary. She said with a wry smile: "the deciphering of the boundary has failed. I have never seen such a structure of the boundary We are now in the space also has problems, if xiaomisha in, maybe there is a way


    Xiaomisha is a new year student, but she is also a rare talent with the ability of space magic.


    "Not good, the power of this prayer is about to burn out." There was also a cold sweat on kamiyu''s forehead.


    If even Xiang Siwei can''t defeat the other side with the help of this level of strength, after SIVI''s strength disappears, how can we deal with the increasingly powerful monster just relying on the group of students who have not even arrived at a higher level?


    At this moment, the sky split.


    Then, the figure that people have been waiting for a long time floats in from the crack.


    "Your honor, president!" "Mr. Aldrich!" "Head of the college!"


    The students were also surprised to hear the sound.


    Even if it is just on the stage, the spirit of the students will be inspired.


    For them, I am afraid that there is nothing in the world that SIVI can''t make up his mind. This ambiguous trust is one of the biggest ties to maintain Aldrich.


    Sylvie smiles and his eyes fall on the monster.


    It was a monster that Sylvie felt a little strange.


    At the same time, he also felt the familiar breath from the monster.


    "So it is, Ozzy..." He whispered.


    But it is the first time that ozaki can see the border. Moreover, the other side wants to open the door of the different world, which also makes SIVI a little curious.


    But in any case, since he has come, we can''t let ozagki continue to destroy.


    So SIVI waved a big hand: "you step back, I''m going to pretend to be forced!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    Although I don''t know what it means to pretend to be forced, the children who can become the students of Aldrich college are not stupid. Naturally, they understand that their Dean is ready to do something. They start to retreat one after another, trying to keep a safe distance from the monster.


    "It''s a little familiar Where on earth have I seen the goods? "


    SIVI gazed at ozaki not far away, curious.


    To say that ozaki had met and killed many, even the ancestor level ozaki had dealt with him - although it was a shame that he had to put his life in the door of truth.


    Although the sense of oppression brought to SIVI by ozaghi in front of him is among the best among the ozags he has met, it is far from the ancestral level. If there is no external influence, SIVI still has sufficient confidence in winning the other side.


    As if aware that SIVI is not easy to be provoked, the tentacles entangled in the body of ozagki began to twist the sticky and slippery body like earthworms after the rain, making that ozaki look like a whole big circle.


    The next moment, several meat balls made of tentacles were vomited out by ozaghi, scattering around like shells!


    Others may not understand what he did, but seavy found out in an instant what he meant.


    Although it is very weak, he can detect the smell of ozagki in those meatballs. I''m afraid every meat ball contains ozagki''s seeds. As long as he escapes from any meat ball, ozaghi can be reborn.


    One or two more monsters that can avoid the college''s security system and grow to this level under the eyes of all the people in idrick would be a headache. If there were another one or two, it would be too much?


    "Die!" Sylvie snorted coldly, and his hands snapped together. The space in the boundary was immediately filled by his magic power, as if countless invisible gears began to work. The creaking sound came from all directions.


    The law in the boundary that had become incomplete due to the separation from the original space was rewritten by SIVI again. It was just an action. SIVI took away the ownership of the border from ozaghi!


    Without the control of the boundary, those meatballs naturally can''t escape from the boundary easily, and all of them are stopped by SIVI.


    However, if the seeds of ozagki can be solved so easily, ozaki will not be the cancer of the world and the creator of the end of the world.


    It wasn''t fast, but Sylvie felt that the meat balls were beginning to erode the boundary, just like hot water dripping on ice, and they would soon drill countless holes in the border.


    At the same time, ozagki''s body was pounding at SIVI''s head with his hammer like claws! The power of this attack is huge, not to mention, it also carries the strange power of ozagki. Even if SIVI can avoid it, it will certainly break through the border, making the originally solid border collapse in an instant, similar to the destruction of a thousand Li dike in an ant nest.


    "Poor and weak!" However, SIVI did not change his face. In a short time, he built a wall of void on each other''s only way. At the same time, he also gathered magic power. According to the method of string magic, he connected several magic silk threads to those meat balls. Although these magic threads could not last long under ozagki''s strange power, SIVI used these silk threads as a carrier Already.


    After all, to defeat so many ozags at the same time, even if SIVI has enough magic power to cast so many magic powers that are powerful enough to kill ozagh, he does not have the extra mental power to control so many magic to kill each meat ball. Generally speaking, the more powerful the magic, the more spirit will be consumed. It can be said that the mental power consumed by a hundred strings of magic is uncertain It''s not like a magic sword.


    Now, as long as the silk thread is still connected to those meat balls, SIVI can guarantee that his magic will blow along the silk thread, and then ozagki at the other end of the silk thread will be killed to pieces


    The fact is the same. If the adult ozagki still has room to struggle against SIVI, the meat ball with seeds can''t resist SIVI''s magic, and almost all meat balls are destroyed by SIVI after facing each other.


    It looks like it''s all over.


    SIVI said to himself, and then he put his eyes on the last ozagki, that is, the guy who produced so many meat balls. He was ready to use his newly improved, ugly, but powerful "void magic sword changed into two armour" to end the other party.


    However, at the moment of seeing each other, Sylvie''s pupils dilated a little.


    "Lying trough, magic position?"


    At the foot of ozagki, the golden magic lines like the lines on the circuit board are looming on the ground. Although the forms are different, it is undoubtedly a magic position from the nature.


    Can open the border, can cut space, but also set up magic position Is this a normal ozagki?


    Suddenly Sylvie had the idea that the other side might just be a wizard in ozagpi.


    Because of ozagki''s special strength, SIVI couldn''t even determine for a moment which law the magic position of the other side originated from, and he couldn''t even use the law to negate the position.However, this does not prevent Sylvie from seeing through the magic position of the other side.


    This damned monster wants to destroy the border!


    You should know that the boundary has cut the door of trial from the main material plane. The boundary is not the world space, but the void!


    Once the boundary is broken, SIVI and ozaki, who are good at void magic, are tenacious enough to be incredible. However, none of the students present can survive!


    "Damn it!"


    It''s too late to kill ozaki. SIVI''s mind is flowing. His magic power turns into a big net among Xu MI. He nets all the students who are still watching the play, and then throws the boundary between them.


    When the last person is sent out of the border, SIVI finds that the structure of the boundary has been seriously distorted. Although the gap magic can be used to open the exit for students who are less mysterious, the exit is too small to go out.


    If you can give seavy five minutes No, even if it is only three minutes, he can reconstruct the passage out of the boundary space through the analytic law, but it is too late.


    "Tell Sophia for me that if I don''t come back before the mojinkao, let her and Franken lead the team to hornheim." After sending out his words to Sofia from the students, SIVI narrowed his eyes.


    He estimated that the power of space destruction should not be able to kill himself, but the direction of the void and other units have not yet been born, perhaps a space explosion will fall into the depths of the void, it is not easy to feel the way back to the main material plane in the vast void Maybe I''ll have to be a guest star for a while.


    While his head was full of thoughts, Sylvie''s hand was not idle. With a gentle stretch, he put the door of the trial into the storage box that had just been vacated.


    The next moment, this side of the small world on the annihilation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    Due to the many witness relations, the disappearance of SIVI soon became a hot topic, with the hidden signs of spreading outward, and the disappearance of the famous building of the trial door also proves this.


    To be honest, the situation is not very good.


    The ability of the adriak college to maintain a supernatural position in the eastern plain is entirely dependent on the strength of sivina far above the ordinary magicians.


    If West Wei is not there, the construction drawings of the destroyer are enough for all parties to covet, let alone adriak''s research achievements in the technology of magic guidance. Let alone those small forces of the third class, even the three forces in the east plain will be very popular with this?


    "The king''s Council doesn''t know, but the mages'' Association and the white church should not do such unwise actions."


    After listening to Evangeline''s worries, Sophia said after a moment, "after all, they still have some relationships with us adriak..."


    Evangeline shook her head. "No, they actually have a relationship with sivy idrick. Once SIVI has a problem - like being with powerful demons - I think they will be happy to take over adriak college."


    Other things, however, are enough to improve the fighting power of the three forces by the existing magic items of aldric college alone. No matter the three major


    have such rich benefits, it is no wonder they will be moved.


    Although he is not in the college, he has enough confidence in him, and believes that he will not encounter any danger. But this time, he almost can be regarded as a dead and dead man with the monster who is not in the right shape, and has not been down until now.


    There would never be traitors in adriak''s students, which SIVI had said to Sophia. So 100% believe that Sophia in West Wales also has all students who will not betray the confidence of the college.


    But aldric''s student grade is still small, and it is not impossible to be accidentally used by someone who has been used for college intelligence or good intentions. Therefore, Sofia will not be naive enough to think that the news of SIVI''s disappearance can be blocked.


    So how to deal with peeping from outside the college is the top priority.


    It is also because of this that Sophia will find the most politically visible Evangeline in the Adrian college. As the former Princess of the Empire of Huolian, only Ivan Jielin can have enough judgment on the current situation.


    "There are three countermeasures at present. First, we should simply find a force to be a shield for our college. Although it is not completely solved, at least there is a buffer time to wait for West Wei to return; the second is to try to fight a war and show the force of aldric to the outside world. If it shows enough deterrent power, we believe that those forces will also be trusted We will do it according to our ability; the third is to retreat, because we have two places to retreat from, namely, the sub space above Morag and the sub campus on februaryang. "


    Evangeline was worthy of being the heir to the Empire, which was once cultivated by the queen of Huolian, and in a few minutes she came up with several countermeasures.


    "Of course, all three have shortcomings. The first method is easy to cause the technical leakage of the college. There are many dangerous magic guidance technologies. To be honest, I hope that I will not even leave aldric for a lifetime; the second method needs to accurately grasp the degree of force display, which is too weak and has no deterrent power, and is easy to be self defeating, which causes those big countries to kill aldric at no cost; The last way is to temporarily lose adriak''s ability to gather information from the outside world, even if West Wei returns, we can''t know. "


    After having stated the pros and cons, Evangeline took a sip of coffee in front of her and didn''t go on.


    She meant, obviously, that the final decision was handed over to Sofia, acting president.


    Time flows away in silence a minute and a second.


    After a while, Ivan''s Cup cooled down from the heat, and Sophia finally showed a determined look.


    "Miss fitter, can you please invite professors with authority above grade A to come to the dean''s office?" "I have something to discuss with them," she said to the ghost girl on the side


    "OK, please wait a moment." The ghost girl stooped slightly and disappeared into the dean''s room.


    "I hope my decision is right..."


    -- the president at this time --


    er... "


    The groan of anguish came out of her lips, and then SIVI opened his eyes faintly.


    He is in a small carriage, and the car is bumping, and it seems to be driving on a road with poor conditions.


    "Well..."


    Dizziness once again hit SIVI''s brain, which made him have some painful breaths.


    Then, the memory before he fainted came to a sudden.


    The destructive force of space explosion is not beyond the prediction of SIVI, but the large amount of empty energy that then flows in makes him unprepared. Even if he is good at using the empty energy, it is not a good thing after all. It is almost the feeling that swimmers drown in water, let alone that the void can be much more vicious than water."You are awake!" At this time, a surprise voice came from the rear of the car.


    Sylvie propped up his body and narrowed his eyes, trying to see the other side clearly while adapting to the sudden glare.


    First of all, some regret is that the other party is not a sister, but a very fierce looking bald brother GUI, his shining bald head also has a very fierce tattoo.


    If you want to describe it, it is probably to play the black gang boss who does not need to make up the kind of appearance


    Linguistics lv6 did not start, the other side spoke xiumen language.


    It was a relief to Sylvie that he did not seem to have fallen into any strange place.


    The serial murderer''s appearance had little effect on Sylvie - compared with Franken, the skeleton mage in human skin, he was not surprised at what he looked like.


    So he immediately habitually began to talk to each other.


    Brother guitou is not a big schemer. He was told a lot of information by Xiwei in a few words.


    He was the bodyguard of a famous alchemist named Matthew. The alchemist went to lovinia at the invitation of the city Lord. It seemed that he was going to repair something for the city Lord there. Naturally, Matthew went to lovinia with the alchemist.


    Then, on the way, they found SIVI, who was unconscious, because he was wearing an alchemist''s robe (actually a mage''s robe), so they saved him by the way.


    The conversation with bareheaded Matthew made Seaver more sure that he was not lost in the void.


    Lovinia is a plain city to the east of the eastern plain. It is not too far away from the horian empire. Although it is a certain distance from Morag, it is not too difficult to get there. If there is anything famous about that city, it is probably that the captain of the city''s bodyguard is a witch with Phoenix blood.


    Although he had a certain interest in the witch, Sylvie did not intend to waste time on such matters.


    "Are you leaving?" After Sylvie showed his intention to leave, Matthew, bareheaded, immediately inquired.


    "Yes, thank you very much for your help. If you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me at Aldrich college in Morag."


    Seavy replied with a smile.


    Although with legendary breath, SIVI is afraid that even if he sleeps in the nest, he can''t help himself. Naturally, Sylvie can''t turn his head and walk away as if nothing had happened.


    What''s more, he found that he couldn''t feel the magic beacon he had left behind, which made him unable to send it back to Aldrich through the gap magic.


    Although he wanted to use the crystal for his return, somehow there was a sign of "not to use" on the crystal. It was because of this that Sylvie could only go back to Aldrich college through the most common way.


    "Aldrich? Do you want to go to school? "


    Bareheaded Matthew showed a trace of surprise. He glared at Seaver with big copper bell eyes, and said with some embarrassment: "I''ll let you know for a moment that although the academy is really famous, its admission time has already passed..."


    "No, I didn''t plan to go to school Wait, what do you say is the full name of Aldrich college? "


    Sylvie was stunned.


    "What''s wrong with the Aldrich Knight academy?" Bareheaded Matthew doesn''t know why.


    Sylvie, on the other hand, had an incredible look: "knightly academy?"


    What''s the situation?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    There''s something wrong with the world.


    After talking to Matthew bareheaded for some time, Sylvie confirmed the incident.


    Although many things are similar to the original world, there are still some things that have deviation and abnormality.


    One of the most obvious is that the world''s main combat class has changed from a magician proficient in mystery to a knight.


    In the original world, there were three kinds of knights, namely paladins, mystic knights and noble knights.


    Paladins are high-level clergymen who master divinity and a certain degree of body art, and are recognized by the pure white church. The most obvious example is the Templar led by the holy silver sword.


    Arcane knight is a kind of magic swordsman, which is cultivated by Qiyao mage tower. The main way to take office is to become the retinue Knight of some famous magicians.


    If paladins and arcane knights are still professional, Knights of honor are simply titles. As a kind of nobility, the king''s Council will confer on all those who have made some achievements as knights, and grant them a small territory as knights.


    In addition, although there are still professions with Knights'' names such as coronal knights and bramble knights, they are not recognized by the three major forces, and can only be regarded as nicknames.


    However, this world is different. Knights are the right way. On the contrary, magicians are only in legend. Even alchemists are dying out


    After learning about the common sense of the world, seavy began to secretly examine his current situation.


    The magic can be used basically, but the elemental magic is weakened to a very weak level. Even if the element channel is not opened, it can''t be cast normally. On the contrary, some magic power of the void system has not changed, but the consumption of magic is larger than that of the original world, and the recovery speed is slower.


    ¡°¡­¡­ The law also has a certain degree of deviation, and the law of the world is quite complete, it is not easy to invade. "


    After trying out the legendary ability to touch the law of touch, seavy sighed in frustration.


    The combat effectiveness almost fell to the level of a great magician Well, this level is enough to hang up most of the original world, but I don''t know what level it will be in this world.


    Because the current intelligence is not complete, SIVI temporarily gave up going directly to the world''s Aldrich college, but intended to temporarily follow the team of alchemists to see if he could collect more information about the world.


    In a flash, two days passed. During these two days, Sylvie almost had a good relationship with all the people in the motorcade. Only the mysterious alchemist remained in the carriage and didn''t come out. So far, he hasn''t even seen him face to face.


    "There''s lovinia ahead!"


    Under the condition that Sylvie constantly uses psychic magic to hint in order to get closer to each other, in just two days, Matthew bareheaded regarded Seaver as a good friend. Although he has not talked about everything, he will not deliberately avoid him.


    As the wonderful scene gradually appeared in front of the public, bareheaded Matthew cried out excitedly.


    But Sylvie looked surprised.


    Lovinia in the original world is also a grand city, yes, but this world''s lovinia is obviously a little more extraordinary.


    It was as if the boundless pit did not appear in front of them.


    Sylvie stood at the edge of the pit and looked down. In addition to the narrow plank roads, there was only boundless darkness.


    Not only by sight, but also by Sylvie''s perception, it was impossible to determine the depth of the Tiankeng in a short time.


    "Don''t look. There''s plenty of time to look down later."


    Matthew is still trying to spread his perception. Sivira, who wants to explore the depth of the sinkhole, returns to the carriage: "under lovinia is one of the 36 legendary world axes. A year ago, miss SIVI Aldrich, the youngest knights in history, and Robert Villon, the leader of the lofty realm, launched a world shaking battle for the Holy Grail of life The world axis was drawn out by Robert Veron in that battle to defeat miss SIVI. However, she was killed by her legendary sword skill, Feixian tianwai. Later, miss SIVI inserted the world axis back to its original place to prevent the mainland from falling apart, and moved the city of lovinia, which almost fell into the Tiankeng, to the top of the world axis. However, all the collapsed parts could not be recovered. Finally, with the assistance of the Aldrich Knight Academy, lovinia became like this. "


    After hearing Matthew''s words, Sylvie felt a little messy.


    What the hell is Sylvia adrick?!


    Isn''t Robert Veron the one who wants to follow ozagki''s life form to seek infinite power and immortality? In the mythological era, he really gained the power of Ozzy to a certain extent. No matter what, in this era, the dobby has not been weakened enough to maintain the integrity of his soul, how could he have the power to pull out the world axis!


    What the hell is Sylvia adrick?!That legendary sword skill flying outside the sky is a hairy mouth tooth! Is the world''s own ancient dragon powder? I prefer Jin Yong''s novels. If you want to name the legendary sword technique, you will also use Dugu Jiujian! This is also one of the differences caused by the difference of the world!


    What''s sivy aldric?!


    And always feel that the world''s own mixed seems to be better than the original world. Although the original world has saved the world several times, there are not many people who know this (although all the people know are the top of all forces). Which world has become a popular story, even Matthew who looks so vulgar knows!


    Sure enough, if you don''t destroy half a city, you won''t be treated as a superhero!


    was in the heart make complaints about it for half a day.


    At this time, the team has also stepped on a wooden trestle.


    The trestle is much wider than the one that was first observed by West Wei, and it is not wobbling at all because of its unexpected stability.


    It took about half an hour to see a column standing straight under the pit in the vision of West Wei, and the city above the column naturally reflected his vision.


    Compared with the original world with magical charm, the architecture of lovinia city in the world is quite steam age color, different flavor.


    Just as they came out of the city, a young girl with wings like angels, but her wings were scarlet, and they fell from the sky.


    "Is it the team of alchemists in clock mechanism?" Her long hair was bright red, and there was no wind, but still fluttering.


    Even though she still has a certain distance, SIVI still can feel the burning waves coming from the battle.


    "Her name is linya. She is a blood-derived knight with Phoenix blood, a guard of the Lord of lovinia, and the knight head of the city guard." "Said Matthew bareheaded in a whisper to sivee.


    SIVI will also remember that the original world lovinia has Phoenix blood demon girl seems to be called this name


    It seems that there is a subtle connection between the two worlds.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    The so-called source blood knight is a knight who has the blood of some kind of demon in his body and activates this blood vein to gain strength in later practice. This kind of Knight will be passed down from generation to generation in the form of family.


    Although I haven''t seen linya make a move, but judging from the momentum of the other side, I''m afraid linya in this world also has the strength of a high-level magician.


    "It''s a great honor to be received by Miss linya."


    While SIVI was evaluating the strength of the other side, a clear voice came from the carriage not far behind him.


    SIVI looked back and found that the alchemist''s carriage had been opened, and a small figure was coming out of it.


    Seeing each other''s face, SIVI''s expression was stagnant, and his body was also stiff. Fortunately, his existence was not noticeable at present, so no one found his abnormal performance.


    "Theo?" who almost burst into his throat Swallowing hard, Sylvie slowly lowered his head, trying to stabilize his mood.


    Theo in the original world is loved by the elders in the college and SIVI Well, in a sense, and can be regarded as doting In a word, it''s probably these ubiquitous kindness that made up for the lack of care when she was young. Her expression and words are quite different from her previous silent and unintentional appearance.


    But the girl in front of him makes Sylvie feel that if Theo had not met him, he might have become like this.


    Heart door closed, cold incomparable, as if has seen through the cold human feelings of the world as cool as the cold eyes.


    Because there is no such profession as magician in this world, what Theo wears is not the robe that SIVI is used to wearing, but a suspender pants which looks like work clothes with a big Beige coat. The silver white long hair is also tied according to the method of double horsetail, but probably for the convenience of work, the girl also tied the ponytail into a ring, leaving only one Cut hair pendulum, so that the girl''s hair at first glance as if only shawl long.


    I don''t know if it''s because of malnutrition that Theo in this world is a little bit smaller than the original world.


    In addition, Sylvie also noticed that there was a pattern of gears and clocks on the back of the girl''s coat, which he thought might be the emblem of the so-called clock mechanism.


    I don''t know why. After seeing Teo in this world, SIVI exclaimed in his heart, "how cute!" At the same time, there is a feeling of heartache.


    "Miss theo scange!" When linya saw Theo, her expression suddenly brightened: "is the clock finally willing to let you come? Some time ago, she was still complaining to the Lord of our city. Even when she appeared in person, she couldn''t let the clock go. She sent you, a genius, to be a professor at Aldrich Knight''s college. Even she was not allowed to meet. "


    "Because that Miss Aldrich has a bad reputation in some way."


    Theo''s voice was as clear as usual. Although he spoke more appropriately than the girls in the original world, SIVI felt that the other side had a sense of estrangement: "it is said that she doesn''t like men, but likes women They also have a special preference for underage girls. "


    Why, I am also Lori Kong in this world?


    Wait a minute. Why should I use the word "Ye"?


    No matter whether he is reviewing whether his past behavior conforms to the standard of Lori control, after a few words of lukewarm greetings with linya and Theo, the party enters the city of lovinia under the leadership of linya.


    Although it suffered a devastating blow a year ago, the year seems to have eased the momentum of lovinia. Although the word prosperity is still a little far away, the whole city also reveals a sense of recovery.


    This makes Sylvie involuntarily associate with the plague city of Morag, which seemed to be the same atmosphere when the Aldrich college campus was just built.


    Soon, they came to the outside of the city Lord''s house.


    "Matthew, you take the others to settle down." Compared with the original world, Theo in this world seems to be a little more sophisticated. She first gave a cold command, and then nodded to linya: "miss linya, please take me to meet the Lord of the city."


    "My pleasure."


    No matter how to say that the city Lord can be regarded as a person of noble status, not to mention a guy like Sylvie with unknown origin. Even Matthew is not qualified to meet each other easily in formal occasions.


    Of course, SIVI won''t let the chance slip by - it would be meaningless for him to follow the convoy to lovinia if he couldn''t gather more information.


    Then he was dragged to the tavern by a toaster, and then he continued to blow.


    Compared with the city of lovinia itself, the Lord''s house of lovinia has not attracted much attention. Even as the place where the Lord of the city lives and works, it still feels a bit shabby.


    However, it can be seen that both the bodyguards and the maids have a certain degree of respect for the city Lord.From the conversation between linya and Theo, this kind of respect seems to come from the great war a year ago. When lovinia was facing the crisis of destruction, the city Lord gave up running and chose to stay with lovinia. For a great nobleman, this kind of consciousness is really very rare.


    After they entered the study, sivei saw the Lord through the eyes of the mage.


    The Lord of the city was unexpectedly young. He was only in his twenties by sight. He was wearing a goose yellow dress. He felt smart and capable.


    After rejecting other maids and bodyguards and leaving only linya and Theo in the study, the city Lord said solemnly, "because the matter is serious, I''ll come straight to the point. This time, I asked for help from the clock mechanism because there is something wrong with the world axis."


    "World axis?" Theo slightly opened his eyes, obviously did not expect this work to be connected with the world axis.


    "Yes, in order to make the world axis continue to play a stable role in the continental shelf, she put lovinia on it. But the world axis itself is between the material and the concept. If you want to make it support lovinia, the necessary alchemy organs are indispensable. In fact, the so-called world, which is nearly 300 meters below the city of lovinia, is put on it The axis of the world, in fact, is only from the alchemy institution of the Aldrich Knight academy! "


    "In other words, are there problems with those alchemy organs now?"


    Theo understood what the other side meant. Her good-looking eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She was embarrassed: "do you want me to repair it?"


    "Aldrich''s technology is No.1 in the world. Even if it''s a clock mechanism, I''m afraid there are many aspects behind it." The city master girl shook her head: "I just hope you can judge whether the problem of the alchemy mechanism is serious or not. If it is not serious, repair it. If the situation is serious --"


    she took a deep breath: "then I will issue a refuge police report and let the residents of the city go out for refuge first."


    "Can''t you go straight to lovinia for help?" Although it is an interrogative sentence, but because theona does not have much temperature tone, it seems like a declarative sentence: "based on the relationship between you and the Dean, it is not difficult to ask her to do it in person?"


    "It''s true," the city master girl said with a bitter smile, "but after we asked for help from Aldrich, she said that she was taking many strong people in the college to go to the ancient forest sea to confirm that some things were not in the college, and there was no way to contact the College beacon, so we had to fall back and ask for help from the clock mechanism."


    "I see." Theo would not be angry that the other party put the clock mechanism in order under the Aldrich college, but continued to nod with that indifferent attitude: "please give me the time to prepare the corresponding tools. In three hours, I will go down to confirm the operation status of the world axis alchemy mechanism."


    "Please."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    Generally speaking, a mage''s eye can only transmit pictures. However, after being modified by the Scout beetle produced by the SIVI reference system, his mage''s eye can also transmit sound at the same time, but it is a little less hidden.


    But Sylvie''s guess is right. It should be because of the decline of magic in the world. Until the end, no one found the eye of the mage attached to theo.


    So SIVI simply did not recover the mage''s eye and let it continue to attach to the girl.


    Well, he is just to ensure the safety of the girl, absolutely no other dirty mind, I can use my integrity to guarantee.


    Theo didn''t seem to want to involve her guards in the incident, so she didn''t tell them. After returning to the hotel, she just hid in her room alone, packing up the alchemist''s equipment.


    "Don''t you ask what the Alchemist is going to do?" In the tavern at the bottom of the hotel, seavy asked Matthew and them in a somewhat puzzled way.


    "Didn''t the Lord come to lovinia to fix things for the Lord? Don''t worry. She''s young, but she''s a real alchemist with a clock mechanism. There''s no problem. "


    It''s probably because he drank too much wine. Matthew''s face was flushed and his tongue was a little too big, but he was a little more talkative than before. He even revealed some things about Theo that he didn''t talk to SIVI very much before: "and that alchemist always likes to be alone, and it''s not strange that he keeps himself in the house Don''t worry about it


    Even if you know that Theo in this world is not the same as a girl in that world, how can Sylvia really not care?


    I''m a hard worker


    After sighing in his heart, Sylvie poured Matthew down without hesitation. He had the cheek to ask the waiter to ask for Matthew''s account later. After he left the tavern, he found a hidden corner and quietly released "Fenghua ¡¤ Shenyin". After being invisible, when Theo came out, he secretly followed the girl.


    The city Lord of lovinia was not stingy enough to let Theo go to the world axis alchemy mechanism alone. The Knight Commander of lovinia, linya, had been waiting at the designated place.


    It''s worth mentioning that when Sylvie plans to follow them closer, linya, a chivalrous girl with Phoenix blood, looks up and looks at SIVI''s place with some doubts in her eyes.


    This makes SIVI can''t help feeling that while the other side has strong perception, he can only follow them from a certain distance.


    The amount of work of the world axis alchemy mechanism was beyond SIVI''s expectation. After all, in his mind, with the same level of natural science, without the help of magic, the magic power, people in this world would not be able to make some marvelous creations.


    But he was obviously wrong. This seat is under lovinia, with an area similar to that of lovinia, or even a little larger. The Magic Wizard technology level of the world axis alchemy mechanism is enough to amaze him.


    "If my world Bah, if Xiwei has brought some kind of system, maybe this is also the product of the system. "


    Sylvie guessed to himself.


    After all, the amount of work is too large, just like the ancient Egypt on earth, although the pyramids can be built, it is absolutely impossible to build the Kingdom Building (a landmark building in Saudi Arabia, 1600 meters high, with a total of 167 floors).


    Even if it was the original world, with the help of magic, the alchemists of Aldrich might be able to make this thing, but the time it took was absolutely too long.


    According to the rumor of this world, a year ago, not long after the war between SIVI and Robert Veron, she took out the world axis alchemy mechanism. Rather than say that the achievements of the world''s Aldrich College''s Alchemy discipline have broken through the sky, it is better to say that she also has a system that is more reasonable.


    "Wait a minute."


    On the fifth floor (counting from top to bottom), Theo suddenly made a noise to stop linya from going down.


    "Miss Theo, have you found the source of the trouble?"


    Although at first linya was a little surprised, she soon responded and looked at Theo with expectation.


    "I don''t know But the sound of this layer of alchemy equipment is strange... "


    Theo shook his head and replied truthfully.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Please show me the way, Miss theo. I''ll go ahead You know, there are some demons around here occasionally. "


    Linya also waved her stabbing sword which didn''t seem to have any lethality, and said with ease.


    Magic?


    Sylvie blinked, looked back at a group of spiders like monsters approaching, and sighed silently.


    If you don''t die, you won''t die. Why don''t you understand.


    By the time he started to move again, trying to keep up with the girls, the spiders, who had been so powerful, had become a pile of things that needed to be mosaic before they could be put into the picture.Teao soon found something wrong.


    "Are these spider silk?" She looked at the white, thick substances surrounding the parts of the alchemy, and her face was a little blue.


    "The catala Neanderthal spider, in terms of the number of silk, is a rare spider nest - these things are generally solitary." Teau, however, looked at the thick web with a screwdriver and looked carefully for a while: "yes, it is the silk they spit out. If you use hot milk and some alchemy oil to bubble them in a ratio of seven to three, you won''t worry about constipation."


    "The blood - blooded Knight will not have that kind of trouble." "No death," said Linda, with a definite assurance


    "Our main purpose is not to treat constipation."


    Teau wiped the screwdriver and inserted it back into the kit.


    "All in all, just take all the spiders out of here and burn all the webs, right?" She has started to rise Mars from time to time, and seems to resent the spider web and their founders to a certain extent.


    "In theory Whoa, whoa. " Before Teao finished, she turned into a flamingo, and she killed all the spider web and the spiders who had not harassed SIVI.


    After all this, the girl showed a thought-provoking expression: "the task is finished, miss teau, let''s go and live again."


    Although teau showed a little bit of a relief, he followed Linda with obedience.


    West Wei, however, hid aside, feeling a breath from the deeper part of the world axis, sighing helplessly.


    Is the task complete? No, I''m afraid it''s just the beginning


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    Through the ancient forest sea, a monster like a hill has opened up a road in the dense jungle.


    "It''s an individual of stage III. near the mature ozagki, Dean SIVI''s judgment is right. There must be a nest of ozaki nearby!"


    As soon as the girl with flaming red hair pulls the reins, the Pegasus with two pairs of wings of light under her seat hisses, deftly avoiding the tentacle attack from the huge mountain monster, and hovers around its head to attract attention.


    if Xi Wei as like as two peas here, she will be surprised to find that the girl who is acting as MT is almost the same as Sophia.


    Obviously, her way of pulling hatred is very effective. The monster, which is like mud, muscle fibers and broken viscera of creatures, constantly makes a deep and mysterious roar, and waves more and more tentacles to shoot her down.


    In this moment, a across the sky, as if even the sky were torn by the sword mark flash, the fierce monster pause for a moment, and then in the forest spirits hidden in the incredible eyes, the monster began to fall apart.


    It is not the collapse of the individual after being defeated, but the huge body is cut into innumerable pieces of flesh the size of palm in a flash by the seemingly fleeting sword.


    "Your honor, president!"


    The girl with the same appearance as Sophia was surprised to look at the starting point of the sword mark, where a graceful figure was slowly walking out of the smoke and dust aroused by the sword.


    You can see it''s a woman''s body.


    As the smoke dissipated, the shadow appeared.


    It was a girl with black hair and a long sword in her right hand. She even had iron guards on her hands.


    Her appearance was unexpected and ordinary. She had neither the worldly coldness of Theo, nor the vivacity and enthusiasm of a redhead girl. At first glance, she even gave a feeling that she might not be found out if she was thrown into the crowd.


    If there is anything special about her, there is probably only one black long hair which is very rare in the world like the night sky Although at this time, the beautiful long hair was hastily tied into a waist horse tail by its owner, just like that hanging behind his head.


    But if you look carefully, you can see a unique charm in her, which is the combination of awe inspiring attitude and absolute confidence.


    "Found a new world axis in the Moon Lake It seems that the world map of our college can be updated again, Sophia. " The young girl, known as the Dean, put her simple iron sword back into its scabbard. It seemed that she did not see that it had turned into countless pieces of meat, but she still did not die completely. Ozaghi, who was still trying to glue herself back, only said to the red haired girl in stage III.


    "What about Ozzy''s nest?" Sophia asked quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Sophia, it seems that I haven''t educated you enough


    Instead of answering Sophia''s question, the Dean sighed with disappointment.


    "Ah?" Sophia is in a fog.


    "It''s common sense to show your chest when making a request to someone else."


    The Dean girl raised her fingers and said earnestly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your honor, I will tell Miss fitter the truth when I get back. "


    In the face of her own Dean''s "sex" harassing speech, Sophia is familiar with the way, it seems that she has not been less teased by this kind of words.


    "Tut, you are not a lovely child. When you were brought out of the Royal chivalry College of Huolian, it was clear that just a simple yellow joke could make you show a lovely face full of blushing Ah, where did that innocent child go


    The head girl shook her long horse tail and made a fuss.


    "Please have some that you have destroyed my pure consciousness."


    Sophia clenched her teeth, but at last she sighed as if she had given up. "Anyway, we can talk about these jokes later. Have you found Ozzy''s nest?"


    "Well, if I don''t want to show my chest, I''ll take a step back. You just have to lift the skirt..."


    "I''m angry."


    "All right, all right." In the face of Sophia, who seems to have started to get angry, she shrugged helplessly: "ozaki''s nest has been found naturally, just by the moonlight Lake There are two stage III, seven stage II and nearly 30 stage I. in order to destroy the world axis here, ozaki has really invested a lot of money. Now the college students are encircling those remaining stage I, and the only fish caught has just been cleared by me. There should be no problem here. "


    "That''s good So after the Forest Elves'' thank you dinner, we''ll go back to Aldrich. "


    Sophia nodded with satisfaction. Although he felt that he had not competed for the whole success, since it was the end of the great victory of mankind, he naturally did not need to add obstacles.


    "Thank you for dinner These elves don''t like meat. All the food they eat is fruits and fruits. I can''t stand it for a long time. " The head girl scratched her hair without any image of a lady, and then resolutely said, "Sophia, thank you dinner will be attended by you instead of me. I will go back to the eastern plains to eat.""Don''t turn off the invitation of Forest Elves for such superficial reasons! What should I do if I am treated as a big card player Sophia cried out in a hurry: "really can''t, you take to lose weight, anyway, the fruit here is not bad."


    "Sophia, do you know?"


    The Dean girl suddenly became serious and looked at Sophia.


    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked nervously.


    "I, no matter how I eat, I don''t feel fat!" The Dean girl gave Sophia a a thumbs up and showed off without malice.


    "Shut up, or I''ll beat you." Sophia was so angry with the dean that she was so angry.


    She tried to calm herself down and then asked, "so you really don''t go to the thank-you party for that reason?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why don''t I have a more convincing reason? " The dean said carefully.


    Sophia choked on him.


    "What do you think of this: I received a letter of help from lovinia. It is said that there is something wrong with the world axis alchemy mechanism. Although it seems that the people who have asked the clock mechanism to repair it, it is estimated that it will not help much, so I have to go there as soon as possible."


    "Did you make up this letter for help?" Sophia frowned slightly, as if dissatisfied.


    "No, it''s true, but I''ve been busy killing those ozags before, and I haven''t been able to find the other party''s message on the college beacon. It''s three days after I see that it''s their message..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    Sylvie did not rush down to the bottom of the world axis alchemy mechanism.


    Although it was hidden well, he could feel the breath below.


    Ozaki.


    "How haunted are these things..." He sighed and began to move up, intending to return to lovinia first.


    In the process of moving forward, SIVI noticed that there were more and more people wearing the armor of lovinia city defense team in this building like alchemy institution.


    At first, SIVI thought that these people had returned to their posts because the "threat" had been removed, but soon he realized that something was wrong.


    If there was a city defense army stationed in the world axis alchemy mechanism from the beginning, why didn''t even notice that the giant spider had settled down?


    Although it is difficult to fight those spiders in a narrow space, it is only for ordinary people. According to Sylvie''s perception, there are at least ten strong men in the city defense army who are close to the level of high-level magicians. For the strong at this level, those spiders are just sending vegetables.


    "Something''s wrong It''s not right. "


    Sylvie rubbed his temple and had a headache. In this situation, there is no way to determine what the other party''s intention is.


    This is mainly due to the lack of intelligence.


    If it is the original world, as long as he orders, detailed information about lovinia will surely be continuously sent to his desk by the chambers of Commerce attached to Aldrich college.


    Although there is not necessarily a core secret, it is not a problem to find clues from it, not to mention that Sylvie itself has a "stagnant loop" which is a big intelligence gathering tool.


    However, in this world, arcane magic is as limited as elemental magic. Even if he can spell out cerebrovascular explosion, SIVI estimates that he can only operate the eyes of nearly a hundred mages at the same time, and it is still the kind that can be detected.


    But anyway, the situation in lovinia is definitely not normal.


    At least the city master girl can''t know nothing about the real fault of the world axis alchemy mechanism. Besides, there are many strong people in the city defense army who can kill spiders. Even if you don''t have time for Theo, the fighting power of the little girls in this world is not as good as that of the world''s Sylvie, and it''s just as good as a middle-level gate.


    If the world axis alchemy mechanism is really due to spider failure, she can send out one or two strong men to clean it.


    However, this did not happen, which undoubtedly proves that the Lord of the city must know something As the confidant of the city Lord, the girl Knight linya with the blood of Phoenix may not be as superficial as she appears.


    So the question is, what is the other party inviting Theo to come here?


    "No..." Sylvie suddenly woke up and seemed to want to interrupt: "the city Lord didn''t want to invite Theo at first. The little girl just happened to come here."


    It can be seen from the conversations of several people before that, although lovinia did ask for assistance from the clock mechanism, the world''s largest alchemy organization, it did not name an alchemist to ask for assistance. It was only the clock mechanism''s decision to send Theo over.


    "That is to say, is everything just pure coincidence?" Sylvie touched his chin and muttered something meaningful.


    Back on the ground, SIVI did not return to his room in the hotel, but quietly sneaked into Theo''s room.


    In most novels, our protagonist sneaks into a woman''s room, and 80% of them may bump into the body scene when her sister is changing clothes, and another 20% is basically the scene of her sister taking a bath.


    If Sylvie didn''t expect that to be a fake, Lori took it for granted


    It''s a pity that Theo in this world works as hard as the little girl in the original world.


    When SIVI sneaks into her room, the girl is wearing a dirty work apron, using runic tweezers and silver sliver cutters to manipulate an alchemy that looks like a magic cube, about the size of a fist.


    "Star pulse furnace? No, although it looks like a little bit, it''s too small. It doesn''t have any connection with the stars in this world, and the magic power flowing out is too weak In other words, can this power, which is obviously different from the original world magic, really be called magic? "


    Sylvie looked at the little girl who was working hard, and then his eyes fell on the alchemy in her hand.


    The girl was fiddling with the thing that looked like a bad version of the star pulse furnace, while writing and drawing on a notebook. Sylvie noticed that the notebook had been used for most of the time, and that the open page was so small that he had to worry about Theo''s eyesight ¡£


    Well, even though she is a cute girl


    "If I were you, I would not have connected that energy network to that place."


    When the girl tried to draw a design, SIVI said coldly,This makes Theo jump up like an electric shock, and quickly keeps a distance from SIVI. Then, four slender manipulators appear from the leg ring that hoops her legs. The front part of the four manipulators is equipped with a machete, a drill, a hammer and a screw knife, which are all aimed at SIVI.


    Although the four weapons with full slots were all aimed at SIVI, which showed Theo''s vigilance and hostility towards him, SIVI was still in the girl''s notebook.


    "Although I don''t know the function of that unit, isn''t it easy for you to consume most of the energy when you connect it to it? If it was connected to that crankshaft before that, it would obviously provide better power? "


    "Who are you?"


    Asked Theo in a cold voice.


    It''s just that her fleeting glance at Sylvie''s improved design is still captured by Sylvie.


    "Don''t care. I''m just a passing magician."


    ''replied Sylvie solemnly.


    "Magician?" Theo''s small face showed a suspicious expression, although the expression is very light, but before and another world of Theo live for a long time, or suddenly found her expression.


    "To put it simply, it is a profession that uses magic to use all kinds of magic. All kinds of elements like wind, fire, water and land can be used by me..."


    Before SIVI finished speaking, she was interrupted by the girl: "isn''t the class that uses elemental power not a prayer knight?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So no matter what kind of world you travel to, it''s necessary to know the local customs and common sense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    Because he didn''t bring a lollipop with him, SIVI wanted to take the route of pretending to force Theo in this world to be unaware of it, so that he could easily fool the past.


    It''s a pity that Sylvie''s costume level is not good enough, and the little girl''s words directly break the credit.


    "You, it''s strange."


    That''s when Sylvie thought Theo was going to shout, "trespass!" Or "that''s the police uncle!" When, the girl is still a expressionless, cold look at him, and then whispered: "I don''t feel malicious."


    Sylvie was a little surprised at the speech.


    In fact, when Theo was first met in the original world, she also vaguely had the ability to detect whether others were malicious towards her. However, she didn''t reveal it later. After all, after all, after following SIVI, all the girls met in her life were classmates and professors who were really good to her.


    This wonderful ability in the original world can also be explained by the fact that Theo, as a magic genius - and still the top one - his perception ability is definitely different from ordinary people, but there is no magic power in this world, and Theo''s perception ability in this world is not strong. Otherwise, he would not have found the eye of the mage in her body.


    Is this a strange synchronicity of the two worlds?


    Sylvie in this speculation, but also for the world of Theo feel sorry.


    Although the perception ability of Theo in the original world seems to have gradually degenerated, it is because the environment in which she lives is so happy that she does not need this ability. Instead, Theo''s ability in this world has not disappeared, on the contrary, she has a kind of sharpness.


    This shows that the little girl''s life in this world is not as bright as before.


    Thinking of this, SIVI clapped her hands in the girl''s surprised eyes: "it''s decided! From today on, you are my student! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you a fool? " Said Theo, with a cold face.


    However, from her eyes can see that she is now a little shaken when she meets a guy like Sylvie who doesn''t follow the rules.


    "You have to call a teacher ~"


    "it''s disgusting. Don''t get close to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SIVI rubbed his temple and decided to make it hard.


    -- half an hour later --


    "that''s it. In the future, you should listen to my teacher''s words, you know."


    SIVI raised his eyebrows, turned Theo''s leg ring in his hand, and said with pride on his face.


    "Gu..." Sweating girl sat on the floor, eyes revealed unwilling, but also no strength to continue to resist.


    Well, if you want to be crooked, please go out and face the wall first. Just now, SIVI just exchanged alchemy and fighting skills of the world with Theo.


    Theo was quite confident about herself. After all, although she was not well treated in the clock mechanism, she still wore the aura of "a rare alchemist". In her life, she had never met an equal opponent in alchemy except a few old monsters of the clock mechanism.


    However, Sylvie easily crushed her pride. Judging from the unfamiliar appearance of her alchemy utensils when she was engaged in alchemy, this guy was definitely a little better than a novice, and could be regarded as just getting out of the rookie''s degree. However, even if it was just like this, Sylvie''s final achievement was far more than that of her genius.


    Naturally, a girl who has lost her confidence will not know that there are such things as plug-ins in this world The alchemy of SIVI''s product is really just ordinary, but no matter he has already seen the truth of the world in another world, the alchemy LV5 brought by the system is enough for him to hang on to the world without magic in alchemy


    Then the fight with the girl is more relaxed, it is no different from bullying children.


    Although from Sylvie''s point of view, it is really bullying children


    "Just the power Not the knight of prayer, who are you? "


    Theo asked in a deep voice, looking at SIVI, who didn''t even sweat. Just because she is still young, this kind of pretentious deep words sounds like a child deliberately pretending to be an adult, with an unexpected sense of loveliness.


    "I came here from another world to save this world."


    Said Sylvie with a serious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The girl looked at him with a look of disgust and disdain.


    "Well, in fact, I''m the inheritor of the extinct professional" magician ". This time I''m out of the mountain to fight against the heaven and let the magician rise again!"


    "How stupid." Looking at Sylvie''s deliberately strong face, the girl sighed.


    However, neither SIVI nor Theo found that the little girl''s vigilance against SIVI had been reduced to a very weak level unconsciously.


    "Well, let''s get down to business," SIVI said, putting the leg ring aside and looking at the girl who had been breathing. "What''s the secret of your coming to lovinia this time?"Theo was silent for a moment, as if he hesitated to say it, but then he felt that it was not something worth keeping secret, so he nodded: "in fact, the clock didn''t want to accept lovinia''s commission. I came out secretly. At first, I didn''t know the decision of the elders, but now it seems that they didn''t accept it... "


    "Is it because this event has something to do with the world axis?" Sylvie interface road.


    It''s no wonder that he is so suspicious. There are a lot of news about the world and the world axis. In the original world, only high-level officials of the three major forces and some special people know about the world axis. However, the existence of the world axis is well known.


    It''s not that the high-level people in this world don''t want to keep secret, but that there are so many high-profile rumors around the world axis that they can''t even cover up the existence of the world axis.


    The most obvious thing is lovinia - the goods are fair and upright on the world axis. Those high-level people can''t make it round even if their hair is bare


    "Well, recently, the clock gave up all the tasks related to the world axis." Theo confirmed SIVI''s conjecture.


    "So..." Sylvie touched his chin, then turned around and said, "I''m hungry. Go get me a meal."


    "It''s going to poison me." Originally also because the topic is too jumping, some Leng god girl immediately a face seriously said, can''t see whether she is looking at joke or serious.


    "It won''t kill me anyway." Sylvie''s stall hands didn''t care.


    When the girl went out, he did nothing to pick up one side of the leg ring.


    It''s only about two fingers wide, but when we fought Theo just now, all kinds of weapons, including sickles, giant swords, and so on, appeared in the fight with Theo. Without magic, alchemy alone can achieve this level, which is no different from miracles. So Sylvie is very interested in this.


    But before he began to feel the structure of the leg rings, he found that half of Theo''s face was exposed in the door frame.


    The little girl''s icy eyes revealed a very obvious sense of disgust.


    "You can''t smell it." She stares at Seaver, making him feel like a thorn in his back. Then she thinks again and says more seriously, "no licking."


    You think I''m a pervert!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    "In other words, has the problem of the world axis alchemy mechanism been solved?"


    After receiving linya''s report, the maiden of lovinia put it on her desk and sat back in her soft red velvet chair. She closed her eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Well, the" superficial "problem has been solved


    Linya also nodded. She seemed to have expected that the city master girl would not read her report and did not show any dissatisfaction: "if you go further, Miss Theo may be in danger."


    "Even if it is a rare genius among alchemists, it is not a knight after all It''s better to say that in the face of that monster, even ordinary Knights have no chance of winning. " She opened her eyes and showed a bitter smile: "why is lovinia always so troubled? I just want to manage the territory left by my father..."


    "It''s not your fault, my Lord."


    Linya sighed, too.


    Originally, as a blood knight who served the Lord of lovinia, linya always thought that her strength was pretty good. Even if she looked at the mainland, she could be ranked in the top 100. For a knight in her twenties, this achievement could be regarded as very amazing.


    It is because of this that she is confident that she can assist her monarch.


    Unfortunately, this kind of self-confidence was only maintained until last year, the earth shaking war.


    At that time, neither SIVI Aldrich nor Robert Veron had a better reputation than linya, who was known as the Phoenix knight. However, the battle was far beyond linya''s ability to intervene.


    It seems that the whole world is against you like a sense of powerlessness, so that life can not afford the slightest resistance of the overwhelming force, even breathing seems to have become extravagant repression.


    Landslides, rivers reversed, the sun and the moon without light These words, which used to be used for exaggeration, all came into being in their literal sense in that battle.


    Today, whenever linya thinks of the battle at that time, she will feel lucky for the survival of the world. I am afraid that in that battle, the land carrying human beings has been on the verge of destruction several times.


    Because she witnessed the battle, linya worked hard and tried hard to improve her strength. However, the more powerful she became, she understood the battle more thoroughly and was more desperate for the future.


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up with the two monsters in human skin, right?


    In the past, the Phoenix source blood, which was admired by others and made linya proud, seemed to have lost its luster and did not give linya any sense of superiority.


    "I wanted to check and balance those monsters with the help of the clock mechanism, but I didn''t expect that the clock mechanism didn''t even accept our entrustment. Finally, only Theo, an immature alchemist, came here..."


    The maiden of the city master smiles bitterly and shakes her head. The expression on her face is not as good as that of heaven.


    Although the clock mechanism is only an organization of alchemists, there have been rumors about them. It is said that the predecessor of the clock mechanism was made up of a group of people called "guardian of the holy sword". They traveled to the mainland and collected all the sacred swords in the mythological era. They took those swords as a template, and wanted to rebuild the strongest sword, rolanduer, which had long been lost in history.


    However, later, for some unknown reason, this organization absorbed many alchemists and renamed it the clock mechanism. From the underground organization walking in the dark, it has become the largest alchemist settlement today.


    Although alchemists don''t seem to have a particularly strong fighting power, they are not.


    All forces in this world are not soft hearted. In the early days of the clock mechanism, such an organization of alchemists naturally attracted the attention of many people. Even though the main force in the world is knights, the cavalry, swords, armor and harness of knights are all made of alchemy, so alchemy is of good craftsmanship The strategist can also be regarded as a strategic resource.


    It''s a pity that those who finally made the idea of clock mechanism were all killed by the clock mechanism.


    Until then, all the forces on the mainland were shocked and found that the clock mechanism was not a sheep, but a wolf with tusks! With an unknown number of holy swords, their combat effectiveness can almost match several big forces!


    the owner of the city of La Villa has turned to the clock organ for help. What they saw was their sacred sword from the mythological age. Although they did not know how awesome the holy sword was for those monsters under the world axis alchemy, they were more powerful than ordinary weapons.


    "But please don''t worry too much. There has been a reply to the previous correspondence sent to miss SIVI idrick. Although it will take some time, they have already started to move this way."


    "So all we can do now is pray for SIVI to come here soon?" The city master girl was obviously angry, because she saw this, and linya didn''t say anything.


    Just then, a device on the desk shaped like a telephone (designed by SIVI Aldrich) suddenly made a harsh noise.The city master girl frowned, and did not wait for linya to pick up the phone herself.


    Before long, the city master girl put down the phone in a tangled face: "the knights at the border just sent a message that a knight who could fly flew over their heads dozens of minutes ago. The speed was so fast that they didn''t even have time to react."


    Is Miss Vicky Linya''s eyes brightened.


    "No, unfortunately not. It is said that the knight''s hair is silver white." The maiden shook her head, and was obviously disappointed that the knight who had entered the country was not SIVI.


    "Don''t you see any other characteristics of the other person except the hair?"


    Linya also showed a puzzled look.


    "Yes," sighed the city master girl, with a complicated expression on her face: "the Knights said they saw the totem of the clock mechanism in that figure."


    -- dividing line --


    "so it is. It''s a wonderful design..." After understanding the effect and setting of Theo''s leg ring, SIVI put down the leg ring contentedly: "it seems that the world''s Alchemy level is not as bad as I thought."


    This leg ring is a pair with Theo''s other leg ring. Their name is "valkyri battle dress". It can generate several slender alchemy manipulators under the will of the operator. The manipulator can also hold various kinds of arms. Generally speaking, the stronger the willpower, the more mechanical arms can be derived.


    At present, Theo seems to be able to control only six at most.


    After returning the leg ring to Theo, SIVI began to plan for the next step.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wait for his plan to be perfected. A breath of approaching quickly disturbed his mind.


    "The target is me? No, it''s Theo. "


    Sylvie immediately guessed the other party''s purpose, but it was better to do so. It was more convenient to wait than to wait.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    "Pa!"


    A light sound interrupted Sylvie''s thoughts.


    It was Theo''s voice of slamming his coffee cup on the table - the cheap looking cup didn''t break. The quality was unexpected


    So SIVI took his sense away from the man who was approaching at a high speed and blinked and looked at the little girl in front of him.


    "Tea." The girl said simply.


    Sylvie remembered that after he had finished the dinner that Theo had brought up, he seemed to have asked the little girl to make tea for him.


    "Isn''t this coffee..." Sylvie''s eyes moved from the expressionless face of Theo into the glass, where the brown liquid was steaming.


    "No, it''s tea." Theo corrected, "black tea."


    After listening to her, SIVI went to the mouth of the cup and smelled it. He found that the liquid in the cup did not smell of coffee, but a smell of tea No, the smell coming out of the noodles is definitely not qualified to add the word "fragrance". In short, it should be a grass smell similar to the smell of tea.


    Suddenly, Sylvie''s face wrinkled up. How can we make the black tea the same color as muddy water.


    "Can I ask what it''s made of?" As if nothing happened to him.


    "0.5 percent of red tea, 2.5 percent of weeds, and 97 percent of malice."


    "Before asking what evil is, I want to ask where the most important water has gone..."


    "In the novel."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "No, please don''t mind." After saying some unknown words, Theo continued with a cool face and turned a blind eye to Sylvie: "please drink while it''s hot."


    It''s only when you can drink it!


    So Sylvie decided to change the subject: "by the way, you sneaked out of the clock, right? Are you not afraid that they will come after you? "


    "There were a lot of false marks on the road, and they didn''t find me that easily."


    Theo seems to be very proud of his behavior, although the expression is still unchanged, but the voice is a little lighter.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the window of the room was broken open from the outside, and a figure flew in.


    It was a figure that Sylvie felt very familiar with.


    She was wearing a half covered Knight''s armor, and her long silver hair was tied into a horse''s tail at random, which swayed with the wind blowing in from outside. Meanwhile, the knight sword behind her and the things that looked like flint guns proved that she was not powerless. In addition, the most eye-catching was the badge on her armor.


    The emblem of gears and clocks is the clock mechanism of the world''s largest alchemy organization!


    Judging from the breath, she is just the existence of the high-speed approach here.


    "Miss Theo, I''ve come to take you back."


    Said the girl who had just burst into the room.


    Sylvie covered his face like a toothache to prevent himself from laughing uncontrollably.


    And just now he said that the clock mechanism is not so simple. Theo, who found himself, also showed a rare look of embarrassment.


    As soon as she finished speaking, this kind of second slap in the face happened. Even she couldn''t calm down.


    "I refuse!" Theo immediately refused: "lovinia''s matter has not been solved, this is not the time to pick up the tail and run away."


    Sylvie''s eyes brightened and he knew he underestimated theo. I didn''t expect that the girl also realized that lovinia''s affair was not only as simple as it was on the surface, and she was not naive enough to think that she had solved the problem.


    "It''s a matter for the elders to decide. It''s none of your business, Miss theo."


    "Please stand in the position of the clock mechanism to deal with this matter," the comer said in a righteous way


    "Will we abandon the people again?" Theo said coldly, and his expression became cold again: "just like it was at the beginning."


    "I believe the Presbyterian has its own difficulties." "Sometimes, in order to preserve the existence of the clock mechanism, or for a more ambitious goal, some sacrifice is necessary."


    "That''s why I''m here." Theo didn''t flinch: "to save the ordinary people you don''t want to save."


    They looked at each other in silence for a while. Finally, the one who gave in first was the one who came: "well, in three days, you can help those who want to help However, in case of danger in lovinia, I will not accept any request or opinion you have, and will forcibly take you back to the clock mechanism. "


    "It won''t happen." Theo, however, was not weak: "I won''t let it happen."


    So they looked at each other in silence again, and the room was filled with depression.


    "It''s not polite to interrupt your seemingly important conversation, but I hope you don''t take me for air."


    SIVI''s dry cough caused two people''s attention and then interrupted."It''s impolite. I''m Frey von vonster. It belongs to the "impurity removal force" of the clock mechanism


    The visitor nodded slightly, introduced himself to SIVI, and then looked at him suspiciously: "I don''t know what is the relationship between you and miss Theo?"


    Sylvie could not help but sigh in his heart that the two worlds have obvious similarities, but also have differences.


    In the original world, Frey''s name was given by the church. In this world, after she was born into a clock mechanism, she could still hold the name. Obviously, the similarity of the world played a role.


    However, as a devout believer, Frey in the original world adheres to the belief of "giving up all unnecessary things and serving the holy light with real self". She has no surname. As for the saint silver sword lady, she is purely given her titles by the outside world. Even if she later became a pawn used by the pure white church to check and balance the Aldrich college, she still has the original intention and does not intend to seek it Go back to your last name.


    It is obvious that the name of "Feng Lei" is quite different from that of the world.


    "I''m her teacher." ''replied Sylvie, unabashedly.


    So the color of doubt in flea''s expression became stronger, and she looked at Theo with questioning eyes.


    "Guest."


    After a moment''s silence, the little girl replied.


    Although Theo didn''t admit that she was her teacher, she didn''t speak ill of her in front of Frey, which made Sylvie feel relieved. After all, even if Theo doesn''t accept SIVI''s view, or even takes the opportunity to make the world''s flea and Seaver turn over, Seaver has nothing to fear, but it''s always good to avoid fighting with guys who are in the face of their acquaintances.


    So he grinned and, despite the girl''s resistance, put his big hand directly on Theo''s head and rubbed it.


    It made the girl''s forehead grow blue.


    "I''m sorry, wanster. Can you throw him out for me now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    In the end, flea still can''t throw seavy out of the room.


    Because the private guard of the Lord of lovinia came to the door and asked fley to talk.


    No matter how good-natured the city Lord is, he will not tolerate people flying into the capital city without reporting, just as any country with a little air force on the earth will not tolerate other countries'' fighter planes sloshing around in their own airspace.


    "Will wanster be all right?" Theo, looking at the back of flea and the city Lord''s private guard leaving, seldom murmured in a worried tone.


    It seems that the relationship between Frey and Theo in this world is good.


    "Don''t worry, lovinia doesn''t seem to have any plans to turn against the clock. It''s better to say that now lovinia is a little bit self-contained and will not offend the clock mechanism at all. " Sylvie, with a face of course, explained.


    Perhaps his confident manner was so convincing that Theo relaxed.


    "I''m more curious about what you''re going to do next than that." Looking at the girl''s small face, SIVI opened the door and said, "lovinia, I don''t believe you can solve the problem. I don''t want you to continue to get involved The clock mechanism obviously intends to stay out of the way. Although it is not a hopeless situation, you can hardly move without the support of the backup and the parties concerned. "


    Since lovinia''s core forces have been deployed to the world axis alchemy organs, in addition to preventing the following ozaghi or creatures infected with ozagh''s power from spreading upward, I''m afraid there is also a sense of isolating some good people from exploring downward.


    However, Theo, who was euphemistically ordered to leave, is obviously in the ranks of idle people.


    "The world axis alchemy mechanism is a typical reciprocating structure of alchemy articles." Theo walked to his desk without looking back and started the work he had planned.


    The so-called reciprocating structure refers to a structure composed of a certain number of units with similar basic structure and function.


    For example, just like bamboo, they are all made up of bamboo knots, and the knots in each section are similar.


    Theo clearly understood the basic structure of the alchemy axis and the structure of the world.


    When she said that, Sylvie understood.


    The girl has a lot of self-knowledge. Now those ozags are gathered together, and she doesn''t have the ability to go deep enough to repair the world axis alchemy mechanism.


    Well, in fact, I''m afraid that few people in the world can do it. Even Sylvie, when his strength falls to the level of a great mage, is not sure about it.


    So, acclimatization is a big problem


    Since there is no way to repair it immediately, it can only be mended. Soon there will be problems with the world axis, and those ozags will not be able to continue to gather together. At that time, they will go to the places where the problems occur and use the alchemy items made in advance to buy time. Even if the world axis can''t be stopped from falling, at least the residents of lovinia can be evacuated.


    The only problem is that even if there is a problem with the world axis, the ozags will be scattered, but there is no place where there is not even one ozaki left. There is no small risk of going there to place alchemy supplies.


    It can even be said that if Sylvie is not here, Theo alone will be dead and alive!


    "Well? And so on... "


    Thinking of this, Sylvie suddenly noticed that even if she did not come to the world, she would still be sent by the clock mechanism. In this way, as long as Theo can persuade her to go and install the alchemy device, although the possibility of survival is still not great, at least it can not be regarded as hopeless.


    Does this girl even think of this?


    Looking at the busy Theo, SIVI could not help but be surprised, and then his expression softened down.


    The heart is stubborn and flexible, with a kind heart but not blind, and the kind of perseverance that will not shrink from difficulties Although this child and Theo is not a good world.


    If it wasn''t for the power of magic in this world, SIVI estimated that he would have been unable to help admitting her as a student, instead of being a little more joking like now.


    For now, what SIVI can teach girls in this world is alchemy.


    It''s just that although Sylvie''s Alchemy attainments can be called the highest in the original world, the basic laws of this world are different from that of the magic world. Some of the laws of alchemy also have subtle differences. Let alone, the fact that the world has no magic is enough to blind nearly half of Sylvie''s Alchemy skills


    It is not without reason that Theo of this world is called a rare alchemist. Ordinary alchemists want to find out the structure and principle of the world axis alchemy mechanism in a short time, which is just a fantasy But the little girl not only understood, but also designed from scratch the alchemy device that can delay the world axis to fall.


    It''s a talent that can really be appalling.SIVI rubbed her face, and then came to the girl''s work table. While referring to her work and absorbing the knowledge of the world''s Alchemy, she tried to optimize her craft. Based on the experience gained from studying the girl''s "valkiri''s battle dress", Sylvie was barely able to achieve this level.


    Theo is not out of the blue. If Sylvie''s suggestions are really beneficial to the production of the alchemy facilities, she doesn''t mind referring to the improvement. After all, the alchemy facility was completely conceived by her out of thin air. Although she has profound knowledge of alchemy as the foundation, there will always be some rough places.


    In this way, they worked late into the night. But for some reason, flea stayed in the city Lord''s castle and didn''t come back.


    The next morning, as soon as Frey, who rushed back to the hotel, opened the door, she saw two people lying on the ground, snoring and sleeping. Sylvie was lying in a big character without any image, while Theo was curled up in Sylvie''s arms like a kitten.


    On the worktable in front of them, the blank of an alchemy article has been formed. Even Fu Lei, a professional fighter in the alchemy organ, can see how complicated the alchemy article is from the close runes and loops on the alchemy article. It seems that the two men worked late yesterday, and the alchemy work was very brain burning That''s why I fell behind and didn''t even go to bed. I just lay on the floor and burst into sleep.


    "Really..." Fu Lei looked at their sleeping faces, and her expression relaxed. She said with a smile, "I sleep so happy. I feel sleepy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    The next day, Theo was still immersed in the development of the alchemy facility, while Sylvie had finished most of the part he could help by staying up late yesterday. Even if he continued to stay there today, it was not of great significance. So he simply volunteered to go out and help Theo buy lunch for them.


    "For lunch, this hotel can provide it, and can also ask the waiter to deliver it directly." Frey seemed to have a grudge against Sylvie''s laziness, half squinting at him and questioning, "is it necessary to go out and buy something specially?"


    "As a Chi food family, I am very dissatisfied that I can only eat the shoddy food of this hotel every day!" Sylvie pretended to be indignant and waved his arm forcefully: "my gourmet cells are eager to try. I can''t help tasting lovinia''s food."


    "In short, you are greedy, aren''t you?" Frey''s words revealed the truth.


    "Er..."


    "And I heard from Matthew that you seem to be penniless at the moment?"


    "Well..."


    Damn it. If I knew that bald head was a big mouth, I wouldn''t talk to him.


    Money or something, in fact, doesn''t make much sense to a guy like Sylvie. Because his reputation is not enough in this world, no matter what, if it is the original world, as long as SIVI opens his mouth, I''m afraid that there will be countless local tyrants in the eastern plains to provide him with enough luxury for a lifetime.


    Even in this world, it is not difficult to get some money.


    But now that Frey has made this point clear, there are fewer channels for Seaver to get money Even Sylvie is not thick skinned enough to be watched by a girl and can "rob the rich and help the poor.".


    "Take it


    Before Sylvie thought of a solution, Frey lost a small bag for him.


    Sylvie subconsciously reached for it and found it felt heavy to start with, and the things inside were jingling.


    "Here''s your allowance."


    Said the girl, raising her face.


    "Pocket money or something Are you my mother


    Although it''s a good thing to have money, it''s always a little tricky to let go of Sylvie.


    "Don''t mind. Oh, and bring me some puffs. " She waved her hand and said impatiently, as if to drive away flies.


    "Baked Maple pancakes." Theo, who had been studying for a long time, also raised his head and looked at SIVI with the eyes of hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I see. I''ll just go. "


    Sylvie sighed and left the room.


    The streets of lovinia seem to have fewer pedestrians than they did yesterday.


    While wandering the streets idly, SIVI releases the eyes of several mages and collects intelligence around the city.


    "I see. Have residents been evacuated in certain streets It seems that the master of this city has a good hand. "


    After checking the information from the mage''s eye, SIVI whistled and praised in his heart.


    Because the eyes of several mages released were of a relatively crude type and could not transmit sound. However, SIVI had a general understanding of what happened in those blocks.


    The steward from the city Lord''s house cooperated with the city guards in lovinia. It seems that the reason why lovinia needs to strengthen the city foundation and underground water channel during this period may cause urban subsidence, so you need your cooperation to move out for a while.


    The mobilization of several streets far away from each other will not cause some riots because of the large number of people gathered, which can make the evacuation more smooth When the time comes for the two of them to get together, they can''t stay out of town.


    While Sylvie was still speculating about the next move of the Lord of lovinia, a noise called him back to God.


    "So, do you want to pay or not?"


    Looking in the direction of the sound, Seaver first saw a stall owner with blue veins on his forehead and blood pressure so high that he seemed to burst his blood vessels at any time.


    What he sells at his stall seems to be a kind of pastry filled with sweet bean paste. It looks like it tastes good.


    In front of him, there was a girl who was not afraid of the twisted expression of the stall owner, who was like a ghost of Shura. Instead, she held a parasol and looked indifferent: "why should we pay? Didn''t you give us those cakes? "


    "The first one is a try, but then you eat several more!"


    "Well, it tastes good. I didn''t expect such unexpected joy in such a remote country. "


    "Don''t talk about the topic. Did you eat so many cakes for nothing? Do I still want to thank you?"


    "You''re welcome. If it suits our taste, you just need to be proud."


    "Proud of your sister


    The poor stall owner seems to be made to vomit blood by that girl: "in short, you don''t want to leave today if you don''t pay!""Oh? Do you want to stay with us? " A smile of interest appeared on the girl''s face, and a wonderful power rose from her body.


    Sylvia also felt this power not long ago. It was emitted when linya, who had the blood of Phoenix, burned all the spiders in one breath in the world axis alchemy mechanism.


    At this time, the rising strength of the girl was no weaker than that of linya at that time.


    Because he always felt that the unfortunate stall owner might be in danger if he continued to watch, so SIVI scratched his head and stepped forward to the girl: "excuse me, boss, how much did she just eat? I''ll pay for her. "


    "Seventy leans." The stall owner held out two fingers and compared two words.


    "Unexpectedly expensive..." Sylvie took out Frey''s purse and emptied it. There were only fifty coins in it.


    "I''ll be 50. I''ll be lucky."


    The stall owner sighed greatly and took the pile of coins: "take her away, don''t come again!"


    "Ah? No more? It''s rare that we are all ready... "


    The girl made an unpleasant voice.


    Although in the original world, this guy is a fool, but always feel that her head in this world has become more strange.


    "Don''t do anything to ordinary people, saran." SIVI looks back at the discontented little vampire.


    "Do you know us?" The little vampire blinked his eyes, and then his face became a little embarrassed: "is it the emperor elder sister who asked you to catch us?"


    "No, I''m just a passing Dean." It''s better for you to leave quickly, loewenia


    "Why? I think it''s fun here


    Because I don''t want you stupid to be involved in strange danger Sylvie sighed deeply again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    It''s entangled.


    SIVI sighed and looked back at the girl who was rocking around him. "Didn''t I tell you to leave lovinia as soon as possible? Why are you still with me


    "Why do you want me to listen to you? We are also Well, this can''t be said. All in all, just a mortal, don''t want to order us


    Looking at a roadside stall with interest, saran grinned at Seaver like an enraged dog.


    "Kouzu, since you are so good, I will pay back my money!"


    "It was the guy''s pleasure to give us the food! On weekdays, that kind of cheap stuff can''t make it to our table Well, mortals, what''s that delicious thing wrapped in white stuff


    "Rougamo No, don''t change the subject for me! I''ve just explained to you that you have to pay for food. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Too complex human language, I can''t understand (devil language) "the girl immediately began to look naive.


    Why is it so smart in such a place.


    By the way, there is a difference between saran''s and rougamo. However, when Sylvie heard the shopkeeper''s call to sell, his lv6 linguistics directly translated it into rougamo, so he simply said it according to the script.


    "Well, even if you want to stay here, don''t you have to follow me? I''m broke. "


    Saying that, in order to increase his persuasion, Seaver shook the purse that Frey had given him, indicating that he had no money.


    "Umm, I just saw a shop with a sign outside that said it was possible to exchange unnecessary things for human currency." The little vampire touched his chin: "and there is a special indication that they will buy things of other races at a high price."


    "Oh, you are talking about the pawnshop just now..."


    Because the pawnshop occupies a large store and the decoration is also gorgeous, even SIVI has a little impression on it: "what are you going to pawn with?"


    "I have a lot of good things ~"


    the little vampire lifted his flat chest with pride. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. In the original world, saran''s chest is a little bit up and down, but Sylvie always thinks that the little vampire in this world is a complete Airport


    Saran said, pulling her skirt apart, mentioning her knee, and then shaking gently.


    With a clang, a heavy black double handed sword fell out of her skirt.


    It was a typical Scottish two handed sword. It was more popular in the middle of the 16th century. It was about 1.5 meters long and dark. It was covered with bright red patterns of vampire style. It looked strange, but it had a unique aesthetic feeling.


    Of course, compared with this sword with exquisite workmanship and gem inlaid on the handle, SIVI is more concerned about where the vampire hid this thing in the first place


    It may be that Sylvie''s look at saran is too surprised. Even Saran, who has a somewhat different way of thinking from ordinary people, also realizes the meaning. A little blush appears on her pale face, and she grits her teeth shyly and angrily: "fool, what are you thinking! My skirt is space equipment


    ¡°¡­¡­ What an evil taste the man who made this space equipment. "


    "What a noise! Anyway, just sell this sword and we''ll have money, right? " Sha LAN waved her two handed sword, which scared the passers-by around to escape. She was afraid that the little girl who was not as high as that sword would slip her hand, so she let the sword fly out and stab them into meat kebabs


    Well, according to the type of sword, it''s more likely to be cut into pieces than to be stabbed into kebabs.


    "Stop it. Do you want to lead the city guards here?" Even SIVI subconsciously stepped back: "and put that sword away!"


    Although we don''t know the exact situation of the world, it is very difficult for vampires and humans to coexist peacefully.


    The high-level vampires who can survive without human blood, regardless of the fact that the low-level vampires regard human beings as food is an irreconcilable contradiction.


    If the sword is recognized as a vampire''s weapon, and the girl is suspicious in her words and actions, she will be picked out as a vampire. What will happen then? SIVI can''t guarantee.


    "What do you say?" Saran, who was stopped by Sylvie, asked discontentedly, "can you just take money from their shop without giving anything?"


    "That''s called robbery." Xi Wei first Tucao a sentence, then only some helpless, said: "I also have pawn things, in short, when you do not make complaints about it."


    In fact, Sylvie also has a lot of treasures. Even though he has just sorted out the storage box some time ago, there are still a lot of things in it that he is not willing to throw away because he has some squirrel disease. In a word, if he is used as a pawn, it is estimated that it will not be a problem to buy the whole lovinia.However, almost all of his belongings are magic items. Whether they can work normally or not, let alone expose him to others. So unless it is necessary, SIVI would rather run out to rob the rich and help the poor than pawn things.


    I knew that I would not throw the gems that could only be used as alchemy materials out of the storage box


    "Oh. Br > "


    " I was hungry just now


    "Vampires have two stomachs!"


    So I was surprised to learn about the amazing facts of vampires in the world.


    "I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me."


    While talking with the girl, SIVI walked back with her to look for the pawnshop before.


    What can be sold at a sufficient price and not too eye-catching is probably the round shield with the "indestructible" feature or the Knight Sword attached with the "sharp" feature. However, the additional ability is not easy to be detected. Well, it is not easy to be detected by the flesh eye.


    You know, there are many visual effects weapons in SIVI''s collection, such as flame, lightning, colorful light and so on. As long as people with no holes in their heads can see them, they are extremely precious and good things


    "Sometimes it''s not a good thing to be dressed like a God." Trying to pick out the most rubbish in his collection, SIVI can''t help sighing.


    At this time, the whole lovinia, as if it had been hit by a magnitude 6 earthquake, suddenly began to shake.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    The earthquake came quickly and stopped quickly. It only lasted for less than a minute or so. In addition, the magnitude of the earthquake was not high. There was no serious disaster in lovinia.


    In addition, lovinia government has already released the announcement that the world axis is under repair, so it did not cause people''s panic.


    Only SIVI, who knows the inside story, can understand how dangerous lovinia is now.


    I''m afraid those ozags have broken through the external protection and started to try to reach the inner core of the world axis.


    Although as the creation of the system, the world axis alchemy mechanism will not be easily destroyed, but it is probably more appropriate to describe its current situation with the word of "at stake".


    "Wow, is there an earthquake here There are so many earthquakes recently. " The little vampire, who carefully retracts his body into a shadow to prevent the sun from shining in the earthquake, is also relieved and sticks out his head.


    "What''s the meaning of" you also have "? Was there any other place besides lovinia that had earthquakes? "


    Hearing the speech, SIVI looked back and asked her in surprise.


    "Well, don''t you know? What an ignorant fellow ~ "saran teased Seaver with a smile:" since about two years ago, there have been rumors of earthquakes all over the eastern plain Recently, even the southern forest sea also had a big earthquake. For this reason, your hero, the strongest knight, SIVI, also took her knights to the south


    Hello, isn''t it human to expose yourself so casually?


    secretly make complaints about it, Xi Wei habitually touched his chin and thought.


    If the world''s timeline is the same as the original world, then that time point two years ago was almost the time SIVI crossed.


    Is it just a coincidence?


    The cause of the earthquake is almost natural, but the magic world is quite different. If it was the original world, there were at least a dozen ways for gwangsiev to create an earthquake of tremendous power.


    Although the power of elemental magic is weak in this world, there are also many wonderful powers. For example, the so-called blood knight, according to Sylvie''s understanding, this kind of existence is somewhat similar to the witch, because there are some non-human biological blood vessels in the body. So long as the so-called source blood includes the existence of mountain giant or rock born behemoth, it is not difficult to set off an earthquake.


    However, in fact, it is unlikely that such earthquakes will occur either naturally or artificially, because there is a so-called "world axis" on the continent, which is said to have been born together with the mainland, which can restrain the crustal activity to the greatest extent. As long as the world axis is still alive, there will be almost no continuous large-scale earthquakes; as for man-made, even if there is such an ability The existence of people who can set off an earthquake, according to the common sense, will not do this kind of thankless thing, because it is totally meaningless


    So, could the cause of those earthquakes, like those in lovinia, be caused by ozaghi, a monster bent on destroying the world?


    In addition, is Robert in this world having an affair with Ozzy?


    No, it''s better to say that the goods must have something to do with Ozzy. It also makes sense that Ozzy will suddenly appear below lovinia. After all, according to the rumors of the world, it was Robert who pulled out the world axis here a year ago.


    "Why did you stop talking all of a sudden? Have you been struck by our extensive knowledge? " Seeing Sylvie lost in thought, saran complained with some lack of interest.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just something that''s not very good." Sylvie sighed.


    Up to now, although he has made a lot of contacts with ozaki, and even the so-called three ancestors of ozaki, he has seen two of them. However, when it comes to the essence of ozaki''s existence, SIVI still has a black eye.


    And in the candy room, what the old witch told him was the only way to get rid of ozaki, because it was too unrealistic to be ignored by SIVI


    Suddenly, SIVI''s mage alarm, which had not played a role for a long time, suddenly sounded in his brain, even making SIVI a little confused for a moment. But he immediately responded and grabbed saran in her surprised expression, then vomited with magic, and escaped from her original position through the gap in the fastest time.


    Almost the next moment he fled there, a hand stained with red liquid came out of the ground and grabbed the ground.


    Lovinia''s ground is paved with good bluestone, especially in the commercial street where Sylvie is now. The texture of the bricks on the ground is extraordinary and incomparable.


    However, it is this kind of hard and incomparable green brick, but it is just like inserting bean curd with that hand that inserts five fingers into it.


    Then the ground cracked and a huge body emerged from the ground.


    "Spider No, is this Ozzy! "


    The monster has a spider like body, but it is as big as a buffalo. It is covered with white armor. Its eight feet are not like spiders, but are the same organs as human hands. Through some parts of the white armor, it can be seen that the body under the armor is also made up of countless twisted flesh and blood, which is extremely frightening.The only creature that makes people feel uncomfortable, disgusted and resisted from the bottom of his heart is Ozzy.


    It is clear that ozaki was not far away from the earth''s surface in the previous exploration. Why can ozaghi appear so quickly?


    Theo''s Alchemy facilities have not been completed, and if there is a full-scale battle at this time, it will be really troublesome.


    "Ozzy? Ah, I have heard of it. Is that the kind of monster that can bring destruction


    Hearing Sylvie''s soliloquy, saran not only did not fear, but showed an expression of eager to try.


    If it''s just this level of Ozzy, it''s not a threat.


    Sylvie felt less pressure from it than the man-made ozaghies created by Robert Villon in the age of World Mythology.


    90% of the reason why the mage''s alarm will sound is that ozagki''s attack can ignore most of the defenses. Even if he is careless, he will be injured.


    Sylvie guessed to himself.


    Unfortunately, he soon realized that he had guessed wrong.


    After the first spider-shaped ozagki appeared, it was like the spring shoots after the rain, and many of them came out of the ground


    "Wow, this quantity..." Even saran felt that she couldn''t cope with so much. She began to look left and right and seemed to find a way out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    "Back off, I''ll clear the way for you!"


    SIVI made a quick decision and grabbed saran behind him, reaching forward.


    "The grab of nothingness!"


    As the elemental magic of the world has been weakened to the extreme, SIVI is not too busy to spend too much energy to build a powerful elemental magic, but directly uses his newly developed void magic.


    Countless dark blue ribbons of void energy appear out of thin air, and then entangle those spider-shaped ozags who are fiercely running towards them.


    The soft blue fluorescent ribbon, which seems to be broken by one force, is easily trapped in ozaki''s flesh and blood, just like cheese tied by a red wire.


    "Oh, oh, isn''t that great, you?" Seeing the scene, saran could not help but stand on tiptoe, patted SIVI on the shoulder and said aloud, "I like you very much."


    don''t make a fuss. Now it''s just appetizers.


    As soon as Sylvie''s face was black, he almost turned back and punished the noisy girl by pinching her face.


    When these ozags emerge from the ground, SIVI''s perception is directly spread to prevent being attacked, and then the focus of his perception has never been moved from below - something is slowly moving towards lovinia from the ground, regardless of the rest, but in terms of body size, it is the largest spider the size of a private car It''s not a hierarchy.


    So SIVI turned around and poked her finger in saran''s head.


    "It hurts. What are you doing Ah, why is there something more in our mind


    Saran first hugged her head, and then blinked with curiosity.


    "It''s just a little skill. Please go to the hotel and take my two friends out of lovinia according to the address I gave you. Those little magic tricks are my reward for you."


    SIVI waved again as a "grab of the void" to repel the swarming ozags.


    He has just put Theo and Frey''s temporary hotel address and their appearance into saran''s memory. He also taught the little vampire some magic that can be used in the world. This is one of the application methods of memory magic. However, currently, SIVI doesn''t pay much attention to this kind of magic. It is said that this special magic belonging to spiritual magic has high attainments After being deep, people''s memory can be changed by visual inspection alone, even into the illusion of memory.


    Of course, it doesn''t work for people with mental power levels, magical attainments, and determined minds


    "Ah, ah, can the prayer Knight still have this ability! I knew that we were going to learn prayer... " Saran''s eyes brightened, but then she tugged at SIVI''s coat and pointed to the more and more spider-shaped ozags: "even if we want to help, but the road is blocked by these things?"


    "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me."


    SIVI, who did not delve into what kind of ghost the prayer knight was, gave a faint smile, and the silver mist began to appear around him. For a time, even the scenery around him began to twist.


    This is the phenomenon of the influx of virtual energy. If not for SIVI''s efforts to confine them together, the equivalent virtual energy would be enough to raze the whole lovinia to the ground


    "The grab of emptiness is just the front end. This is my new development strategy!"


    SIVI and ozaki have played against each other several times. In fact, although he is not as professional as Robert Vilon, he has also studied ozagh to a certain extent. The original intention is to find a better way to deal with Ozzy. Unfortunately, these creatures are born with the evil intention of destroying the world, and there are almost no weaknesses that can be used to defeat them It seems that they can only crush them with much stronger force.


    It must be said that void energy may be a breakthrough point, because its ability to erode everything is very similar to ozaki''s power to devour everything in the world.


    But even SIVI himself did not think that the fruitless research let him flash, developed a new magic.


    Recalling once again in his mind the power of the two ancestors ozags he had met, SIVI slowly opened his eyes.


    "If you can die under the power of your grandfather, you should have no complaints."


    as he said before, the grab of the void is just the front. Although stopping the ozags'' attack is also the purpose, its main function is to spread the emptiness energy to the farther space ahead, and keep the space under this premise Stability, in short, is to create a void energy corridor.


    To pave the way for his new development.


    "The desert grab of wolfram!"


    The void energy and the ancestral ozaki power extracted by SIVI are combined to form a huge color spot that cannot be described in words.


    That''s because law and space are blurred by the virtual energy. In fact, it''s a huge, flesh colored palm made up of countless empty energy tentacles.When the giant palm passes by, it is fear, then paralysis, and finally emptiness.


    Both ozaghi and lovinia''s urban areas were reduced to nothingness in this attack.


    Fortunately, because of ozaghi''s appearance, the residents of this city have almost run.


    "This is..." Saran was also frightened by the power of SIVI''s attack, and the whole person was like a goldfish with her mouth open and closed.


    "What are you waiting for? Get out of here now SIVI pulled up the little vampire''s back collar and threw her out of the ozags'' encirclement: "don''t worry about me, this degree of encirclement can''t help me!"


    "Gee, gee, why are there so many monsters here?" The little vampire also immediately regained consciousness, opened her demonic wings, and glided in the sky for a period to prevent herself from falling into the monster pile. While moving towards the address marked by SIVI in her mind, she also found that only herself and Sylvia were surrounded by ozaki. There were only two or three kittens in other places, so it''s no wonder that they live in the same place People can run away.


    Sylvie had some speculations about it.


    Perhaps it is because he does not belong to this world, and his existence conflicts with the world. As a guest from the pluralistic world, Ozzy will feel this situation and be curious about it.


    Seeing the little vampire fly out of the encirclement, SIVI breathed a sigh of relief: "next Well, the desert grab can still be used three times or so. It seems that the world is holding me back a little bit


    More and more spider-shaped ozags are coming out of the ground. At first glance, they even have a dense feeling.


    "Do you want to use the nether sword to break through? But even if the breakthrough is successful, will these things follow me? In this case... "


    While Sylvie was hesitant about what to do, a shining meteor suddenly fell towards his place in the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    In the original world, meteorites are not rare things.


    As long as the meteorite passes through the main plane of the earth, it means that the meteorite passes through the main plane of the earth, which is different from that of the other meteorites There will be a reward mission for meteorites.


    In addition, some magicians who are proficient in earth elemental magic can also create meteorites, but unless combined with magic such as gravity, or the size of meteorites is far beyond the standard, the power is not too strong.


    Sylvie had subconsciously wanted to block the bright meteor and prevent it from hitting his head, but soon he realized the abnormality of the meteor. With a glimpse of the truth, he did not stop the other party, but conveniently set himself several arcane protective magic.


    But when the dazzling meteor landed in front of SIVI with the roar of friction with the atmosphere, he knocked over a few spider-shaped ozags and revealed its original shape in the smoke and dust, but SIVI revealed his "sleeping trough" The expression.


    Even though he knew he had lost his temper, he still couldn''t help but blurt out: "Gao Da?! This painting style is not right! "


    Based on the great mage level''s keen perception, SIVI naturally found that the huge man-shaped decisive weapon full of Japanese radish style in front of him is also a kind of alchemy puppet in essence, but in terms of appearance, it is quite high.


    Although Sylvie, who has no research on the Golder series, can''t see which body it is.


    Then, SIVI noticed a look full of surprise and inquiry into himself.


    It''s a girl standing on the right hand of Golda (let''s call it that for a moment).


    She has long black hair. Although she can''t be compared with other girls Sylvie knows in terms of her beauty, her shining eyes give her a temperament that can''t be ignored. It''s not only the eyes, but also the confident expression on her face that seems to flicker with brilliance,


    should we say it''s majestic or noble and aloof The wonderful temperament makes Sylvie have a different feeling to this girl who has never met.


    And the girl also looked at the robe with complicated eyes, which was more elegant than usual.


    However, the atmosphere created by the two people looking at each other was soon broken.


    By the restless spiders around ozagki.


    Goda from the sky didn''t scare off these monsters Well, in fact, it''s still a mystery whether they have the feeling of "fear.".


    All in all, they were like bees that had been poked into their nests, rushing towards SIVI and the inexplicable girl.


    Not only that, SIVI also noticed that there was a steady stream of fresh troops filling in the holes that ozagki had drilled out.


    I''m afraid the underground waterways of lovinia are full of these monsters?


    In other words, the city guards who had been sent to garrison the world axis alchemy organ before may have been in danger.


    Sylvie frowned, and was about to make another clean-up of the wasteland of wolfram when the girl suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Just a bunch of stage I, don''t be so presumptuous!"


    I don''t know if I was disturbed by the group of ozags. The girl''s words revealed unhappiness, but the sense of awe didn''t weaken at all.


    At first, SIVI thought that she would control a high-rise alchemy puppet and knock down ozaki around her, but the girl''s action was again beyond SIVI''s expectation.


    With a wave of the girl''s right hand, a one handed sword in the golden scabbard suddenly appeared in her hand.


    The scabbard is covered with complicated patterns with gem powder, and is inlaid with hundreds of precious crystal.


    If it''s a common person, it''s probably just that the scabbard is priceless - and so it is.


    However, as a master of alchemy and Fu literature, he found the strangeness of the scabbard even at a glance.


    The scabbard is used to seal.


    To be exact, it''s a magic device with no other effect except seal.


    Although it was decorated, SIVI recognized that the patterns painted with gem powder were all magic array or Rune chain for seal, and those top-notch Yaojing, which even SIVI did not have much stock, only provided energy for the magic array and rune chain used for sealing


    It''s strange.


    In the original world, SIVI also saw scabbards belonging to magic items.


    These scabbards are basically equipped with "temporary sharp Enchantment", "magic storage", "eyesight enhancement", "arm strength enhancement" and so on, which are used to strengthen the combat effectiveness. As an auxiliary tool of magic swords, scabbards are almost used to further strengthen the combat effectiveness of swords or sword holders. How can a girl have such scabbards purely for suppressing the power of the sword.When Sylvie was thinking, the girl was leaning forward, her weight was moving forward, her left hand was holding the scabbard, and her right hand was pulling out her sword.


    The next moment.


    Sylvie seemed to hear the faint beat of an insect''s wings.


    And almost at the same time, the spiderlike ozags that came to them from all directions were sliced in two, like hamburger bread!


    Weixi noticed that the sword was not pulled back.


    There was no sword light, no sword shadow. Sylvie was proud of his perception. In an almost infinitesimal moment, the girl wielded the sword of nearly 10000 ozagqi''s waist!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even Sylvie had a kind of gaping feeling.


    Although he is not unable to solve this number of ozags No, if it''s only at this level, even if the number of ozags is doubled again, Sylvia can solve it. But if a girl wants to make such an understatement, he will cut them in half. Even SIVI can''t do it.


    If SIVI was only curious about the girl at the beginning, now it is the real sense to put her on the equal position with himself.


    If the two fight now, even Sylvie is not sure to win the other side But if you give him a little time to prepare, it won''t be so difficult to win.


    Well, I''m a magician. It''s normal that I can''t beat a soldier.


    Sylvie comforted himself in his heart.


    At this time, the girl''s attention also returned to SIVI.


    "Since you can recognize my freedom of assault, you are my hometown, right?" She waved and the sword disappeared again.


    Sylvie found that she did not perceive the fluctuation of space. It seems that she did not put the sword into a certain space, but used the ability of seal.


    After realizing that the other side''s attack freedom refers to the Gundam behind her, SIVI also reconfirmed the other party''s identity.


    She''s probably from earth, like herself.


    Seeing that SIVI didn''t answer herself, the girl blinked her eyes and then put out her hand with a smile: "Hello, my name is ye Liangchen."


    Hello, once I opened my mouth, I destroyed the high cold feeling created before. Is it really OK?!


    SIVI rolled her eyes and ignored the insincere handshake. She was still standing on the palm of her hand. The straight distance between her and SIVI was more than 100 meters: "Hello, my name is Zhao RI Tian."


    The two men again returned to the attitude of looking at each other before.


    But at this time, the atmosphere between the two people has a new flavor.


    , make complaints about it! "You''re going to vomit!"


    Even if there is no extra language communication, but the meaning inside has been conveyed very clearly.


    well, it seems that neither the West Wei nor the sudden young girl is going to make complaints about Tucao.


    The girl narrowed her beautiful eyes and showed a faint smile on her face: "well, in this case, would you like to go down with me to clean up some of these restless monsters?"


    Although I know that the girl intends to use ozaghi to test her own side of the strength, but SIVI also did not mean to refuse.


    So he went straight to find a hole in the ground opened by ozaghi and jumped down without hesitation.


    Later, I heard a voice from behind: "young Xia, good lightness skill!" The voice, the wonderful girl also jumped in, only the GAODA because of the body, can only stay on the top, stab those who have not been killed one by one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    Lovinia''s sewer system is already complex, but those spider-shaped ozags, after climbing up from the world axis alchemy mechanism below, dug the sewers into a state of all directions, so that the people with a good sense of direction of Sylvie were also surrounded by them.


    What''s more, sewers are not good places.


    Let alone the stink of domestic water. The corpse of ozaki, who was killed by them, filled the passageway with an uncomfortable stench.


    If there wasn''t a fellow townsman who could chat and have fun, maybe Sylvie couldn''t bear to fly out of the sewer and blow up the whole sewer together with lovinia


    "So you called these monsters stage I? Is there any basis for that classification? "


    Forced to look away from a half rotten mouse, siveso asked the girl questions to divert his attention.


    "Well, don''t you know?" The girl blinked her eyes, and was obviously surprised at SIVI''s question: "it''s clear that as my hometown, I have such a strong fighting capacity, it means that the time of crossing should be at least according to the year. I''ve been in this world for so long that I haven''t even heard of it? "


    After remembering that "the world''s research on Ozzy may be much faster than the original world," SIVI shook his head in a bachelor''s voice: "although I''ve dealt with these guys a few times, I really don''t know their classification."


    "Well, it''s not something to keep secret anyway."


    The girl waved her hand carelessly: "first of all, these monsters are called ozagki. They are monsters of unknown origin. Although the current mainstream view is that these guys have been sealed in the subject matter plane since prehistoric times, and have suddenly recovered from their long sleep, I personally agree with another view


    She pauses, and her tone becomes a little more serious: "the view is that ozagki is not really a native world creature, but a being from other worlds. The most powerful evidence for this statement is that the continued taboo of "ozaghi" is "time and space devourer" when interpreted in the language of the era of God


    You want to start with what Ozzy is


    Unable to fast forward, Sylvie could only listen to the girl''s endless talk with half open eyes, and at the same time, he tried to restrain his sleepiness.


    As for the era of God, it should have the same meaning as the mythical age of the original world?


    "There are five levels that ozagki has been confirmed. Stage V is the ancestor of ozaghi, known as the "butcher of truth". According to the current level of human combat effectiveness, once a war is launched, there is absolutely no chance of winning. Ozaki kokirei is the strongest The girl frowned slightly, as if she was afraid of the monster: "to be honest, I think that even if the goods were hit by a hundred and eighty nuclear bombs, it might still be able to continue to make waves."


    "A hundred and eighty bombs..." Sylvie imagined the scene for a moment, and then he puffed out of the corner of his eye.


    What a madness.


    Originally, SIVI was waiting to hear about the other two ancestral ozags, but the girl turned her head and began to talk about stage I.


    "Well, phase V is gone?" Sylvie''s mouth widened in surprise.


    "After all, it''s ancestral. Do you want more of these crazy monsters?"


    The girl looked at Seaver like a freak.


    Sylvie is really a bit confused at this time.


    He had two encounters with ozaki, who were locked behind the door of truth and in the blue moon.


    The goods behind the door of truth easily destroyed Endymion, a demon guide whose technological level was far higher than that of modern times. The other end in the blue moon almost achieved the goal of extermination with only one tentacle.


    But no matter which one, the name is not the truth butcher kokiley!


    Is it because of the differences in the world that the world does not have these two ancestor level ozags, or is it that the people of the simple world have not found those two super big boss?


    "Stage I is the weakest ozagki, that is, the group we have just cleaned up. The definition of stage I is: the level at which a single country can kill ozagki through the sea of men tactics or other methods without the help of strong knights."


    As she was following her back, the girl did not find that sivena, who was facing her back, kept on saying, "in addition, these spider like monsters have not appeared for the first time. In our archives, these spider-shaped ozags are clearly known as" recycling slaves. "


    "Recycling?"


    Finally, he raised his eyebrows and repeated what he cared about.


    "Ah, you really caught the key point. I''m worthy of being my fellow townsman!" "The first time we fought with these things, we found that these monsters would recycle the corpses of other ozags and humans, and use them to create new slave beasts for fighting. That''s why they named them."For some reason, SIVI subconsciously remembers the wulamoyi Voyager created by Robert with human corpses and ozaki''s flesh and blood when he and Robert Villon fought in the mythical age. However, from the description, it seems that this thing is a monster of the same grade as the recovered slave animals. However, in terms of combat effectiveness, the wollamoyi Voyager is far better than these recovered slaves.


    I don''t know what stage of the warramoyi was.


    "Just now when we were cleaning up the recycling slave animals in the sewers, you should also be able to notice that there are a few slightly different shapes in them?" Seeing that Sylvie didn''t ask, the girl agreed that he had understood the definition of stage I, so she went on to talk about it.


    Sylvie nodded. Although the sewers are dark for ordinary people, they can''t see anything. But for Sylvie, a magician who can walk by perception rather than by vision, the only difference between this and the sun is that the painting style is different.


    Just now in a group of spider-shaped ozaghri, there are a few different monsters. They have furry mammalian trunks, but their limbs are like arthropods. They have no head. Instead, they are a clump of disgusting tentacles. From this point of view, these guys are similar to the moon beast.


    The reason why SIVI noticed these monsters was simple, because they were a little bit more resistant than the spider-shaped ozaki, the recycling slave.


    Well, it''s almost the difference between one hit and two hits.


    "That kind of monster is stage II. We call it" animal sacrifice slave beast "in our archives. It is a high-level species occasionally born among the large-scale recycled slave animals. It is worth mentioning that there are many ozagki species in stage II, but only this one will coexist with the recovered slave animals." After the girl cut off a recovered slave beast that was pretending to be dead to attack two people, she took back her sword and said, "the definition of stage II is: the level that can destroy a country, but a great knight can kill without accident."


    Sylvie was a little surprised at the speech.


    It''s not surprising that ozagki is powerful, but surprised at the fighting capacity of the world''s knights.


    In fact, he was more or less despised by knights in his mind Without him, Faye''s sense of superiority was a problem.


    However, from the girl''s words, it can be seen that the world''s great knights can independently annihilate the national ozagchi, which makes SIVI''s combat effectiveness of the world''s knights more or less improved.


    It seems that the knights in this world are not as bad as they think.


    While SIVI was secretly correcting his own evaluation of the world knight''s combat effectiveness, the surrounding environment finally changed a little.


    Originally narrow dark passage suddenly spacious up, although the smell is not much better, but it seems to have come to a sewage intersection.


    A space the size of an auditorium surprised Seaver, but then his eyes were attracted by the presence of the center of the space.


    It is like a huge trunk made of countless blood vessels. The existence of red and black is mixed. From the outside, you can see that many recycling slaves are growing slowly from inside.


    "This is stage III, which is defined as a monster that requires a number of powerful knights to attack." The girl''s golden sword appeared again, and her eyes also showed a sense of forest: "although the guy in front of us is only the weakest in stage II."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    "Hasn''t that guy come back yet..."


    In the hotel, Frey kept pacing up and down the room: "I don''t know if he has left lovinia."


    There are not many people in the hotel now.


    In fact, after the earthquake just now, the city Lord''s office sent a personal guard to use alchemy articles with sound amplification effect to make the people leave lovinia quickly.


    There is no explanation for the specific reason. It is only said that the earthquake may cause problems in the rock pillars below. Before the problems are eliminated, people can leave the city through the suspension bridge.


    Even the owner of the hotel left the shop after hearing the guards'' words, cleaned up some belongings and daily necessities and left.


    From this point of view, the city Lord of lovinia is quite authoritative.


    In addition, the city guards also helped to maintain order during the evacuation of the people, so the evacuation of the whole city went smoothly.


    Only one urban area had some accidents. Although the city guards had tried their best to block the news, according to the people who escaped there, there were many monsters coming out of the ground in that city area


    Perhaps for ordinary people, this kind of thing may be closer to the urban strange talk, and may forget it after listening to it, but for those who know the truth, such as Theo, they can''t laugh it off.


    "No, if it goes on like this, even miss Theo will be in danger. We must get out of here!" Finally, Frey gritted her teeth.


    "Where''s the guy." Theo asked, frowning at a pile of semi-finished alchemy items in front of him, in a seemingly impassive tone.


    But Frey knew that if Theo really didn''t care about the young man, she wouldn''t even ask questions - that''s how she used to be when she was at the clock, and she was indifferent to everything except what she cared about.


    "No problem. The block in the hands of the monster is far away from here. The guy shouldn''t go to that kind of place."


    Flea tried to comfort theo. "Now he may have followed the city guards'' instructions and left lovinia."


    The girl lowered her eyes. Her long eyelashes covered her eyes, which made her unable to see her eyes and murmured softly.


    "My baked maple syrup pancakes..."


    "Is that what you care about?! I can''t understand the girl''s heart now! "


    make complaints about it.


    But then she realized that this should be Theo''s cover up for his shyness.


    Not good. Is Miss Theo really in love with that suspicious guy Although not incomprehensible, there is a temperament in that guy that she wants to be close to subconsciously, but this kind of thing is not so good? Apart from the others, the old timekeeper, who wanted to leave Theo to his offspring to improve his lineage, would not allow this to happen. If it was leaked out, the guy would be really unlucky.


    Some of her troubles and frustrations thought.


    "Flea."


    Theo''s voice made flea wake up from her thoughts: "what can I do for you, Miss Theo?"


    "Ready to go."


    "Ah? oh I see. "


    Fu Lei was stunned, and her face became serious immediately: "leave everything to me! I''ll bet on my knighthood and send you out of town safe and sound, Miss Theo


    "Flea, are you going to be an alchemist?" Theo asked, with his head tilted.


    "Eh?" Flea couldn''t understand each other''s meaning and made a dull voice.


    "Or cook? But the food you cook is terrible. "


    "Eh, eh?"


    "Geji seems to be very popular recently..."


    "Eh, eh, eh? Why on the premise that I will surely fail? "


    "Because it''s Frey." Although Theo''s expression didn''t change a lot, Frey always felt that she saw the meaning of "isn''t this for granted" on her face.


    "Please give me more confidence!"


    So she could only cry without tears.


    "Ugu..."


    "Why do you want to look like ''I''m in such a dilemma''"


    Although the two people are still noisy, but Theo has all the semi-finished products used in her arms, and Frey also packed some luggage, well carried behind her back.


    Then they left the room with tacit understanding - it was only because the luggage package was too large that fley was stuck at the door for a long time


    When they arrived at the door of the hotel, they saw a little girl with a parasol squinting her eyes, staring at the sign of the hotel, showing a little tiger teeth and saying something in her mouth.


    "Bell and orchid Orchid? The name of this hotel is so strange Oh, the memory of that guy is too vague. There are so many hotels in this street, I don''t know which one is... "


    Flea looked back at the sign of the hotel and found that there were some words written on the sign in fancy letters.Is she a passenger separated from her parents? From the appearance, it seems to be a little younger than theo.


    Fu Lei secretly guessed the identity of the other party, but also hesitated to take the other party with her.


    If she was alone, it would be OK to take the other party. No matter how she said, she was quite confident in her own skills. Even though there were few people in the clock mechanism who were her opponents.


    The problem is that Theo is right beside her now. Although he has alchemy equipment such as "Valkyrie leg ring", Theo is not a knight after all. His physical fitness and reaction speed are certainly not as good as those who have been trained for a long time. If the other party is an assassin, it will be troublesome.


    This is not alarmist. The clock mechanism of big family and big business has not less enemies in the eastern plain. There have been precedents of high-level clock mechanism being assassinated by people disguised as ordinary people.


    "Take her." But Theo didn''t think so much, just fixed his eyes on Frey: "let''s go together."


    "But..." Frey frowned.


    "I have confidence in myself."


    "Please give me some confidence in that part..."


    Flea sighed helplessly and went up to talk to the little blue haired girl.


    As soon as the other party saw her, she immediately seemed to have seen the precious magic object. Her eyes twinkled and pointed to Frey with her finger: "found it!"


    What?! Are they really assassins sent by hostile forces!


    Fu Lei is surprised, the whole person has entered the alert state.


    But the other side did not care about it at all, but ran towards them.


    "Wait --"


    Frey immediately tried to stop her, but just as she had just uttered a word, the ground shook again.


    The little girl with blue hair was unstable because of her running. The sudden earthquake made her crack and fall to the ground in the posture of landing on her face. Then, the earthquake made the whole person roll like a can, and smashed the billboard with "today''s recommended dishes" outside the hotel.


    How to say It''s painful just to see it.


    But now neither flea nor Theo is in the mood to see the blue haired girl whose eyes are about to turn into mosquito repellent incense eyes. Their attention has already been taken away by another thing.


    It''s a tree.


    A huge tree that seems to be piled up with flesh and blood and looks extremely twisted and disgusting.


    The tree is quite far away from their block, but because of its huge posture and the smell of the smell, people always have the illusion that the other party is in front of them.


    "So, what is that?" Even when she was carrying out the task of the clock mechanism, she had traveled most of the eastern plains, and it was the first time that she saw such a ugly creature. Its existence alone could make all normal people feel uncomfortable: "is it a monster? I''m just kidding... "


    It''s nothing if it''s just its own existence that is disgusting, but the sense of oppression from the twisted object and the existence that is hard to ignore in any case are constantly touching Frey''s vigilance nerve, making her scalp numb, and telling her that twisted things are not easy to deal with.


    "There is no such creature in the demon literature in the mechanism."


    Even Theo showed a rare look of surprise, and she subconsciously held those semi-finished products in her arms more tightly.


    The next moment, the dense spider-shaped monster climbed down from the twisted thing like a giant tree, as if to cover the whole lovinia


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    Just like the girl said, ozaki in stage III needs a number of great Knights (about equal to the great mage level of combat power) to have the possibility of crusading, which is almost close to the legendary level.


    But this time, the enemy he is facing is really legendary. Even if the suppression of the law of the world leads to his own strength falling to the level of a great mage, but in terms of combat effectiveness, I''m afraid no one can win him from ancient times to the whole level of the great mage.


    What''s more, there is a girl who is not inferior to Seville.


    As soon as the two of them started, ozaki, who was in stage III, would only be beaten.


    But even so, ozaki fought for the danger of being killed by the two men. He just jumped out of the underground water channel and released all the mature or immature low-level ozaki that was bred in his body.


    "What''s this? Do you sacrifice yourself for justice..." The girl rubbed her eyebrows in some distress.


    "Ozaki''s social system is somewhat similar to ants and other insects. It is a purely cluster based thinking system. It will do so, whether it is for the sake of making more subordinates survive or creating chaos so that it can slip away." Sylvie himself has not done much research on Ozzy. However, raven once found some information about Ozzy left in the lofty will of Robert Veron. As raven''s current boss, Sylvie naturally has read these documents. Now what he said is just according to the extent of this propaganda.


    "What are you going to do? It''s not easy to clean up those dense guys It''s not that there''s no way to solve it all at once, but if I try my best to open it up, I''m sure it will evaporate the whole of lovinia. "


    The girl shrugged: "if you remove one by one, it will take nearly astronomical time. To be honest, I don''t have the spare time to do it."


    Anyway, you are also the hero who saved the world in the mouth of the world. Is it OK to ignore ozaghi''s harm?


    Sylvie took a puff from the corner of his mouth, sighing instead of making any more theoretical changes.


    "In that case, there is no way. Do you know the Lord of lovinia? Can we contact each other and ask them to organize the evacuation of the residents in the city as soon as possible


    "I think sister linya is already doing this, but lovinia is one of the largest cities in the country, plus the number of tourists, and then considering that there are only a few suspension bridges to go out, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time." The girl''s face became a little heavy, and it seemed that she could not completely save the residents of the city. This matter was not as indifferent to her as she showed: "if the time is too long, it is not a good thing to let ozaghi in the city spread out."


    "Just leave it to me." "I''m sure that all ozags in the city will be trapped in lovinia before all the residents retreat," SIVI said with a smile


    After that, he found that the girl was looking at himself with great significance.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Shenxing was upset by the other party''s eyes and could only ask.


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect you to be so kind in my hometown." The girl showed a fox like smile: "the power to trap this number of ozags is not without cost, right? It''s so refreshing to take it out, and I''m totally different from you! "


    Sorry, there''s no price


    Sylvie said a word in his heart.


    In fact, there is nothing particularly complicated about his plan. To put it simply, he intends to cover lovinia with an enchantment, and weave his miracle "this is unscientific".


    "This is unscientific" can eliminate all the mysterious energy or matter that does not belong to the category of Science in his cognition.


    The reason is that almost all ozags are the lineage of their ancestors. Meanwhile, as an unidentified entity, they are so mysterious that "this unscientific" has no way to eliminate them. After all, the miracle of Sylvie is not physical attack.


    But that doesn''t mean Sylvie''s miracle is useless. No matter how high the mystery of ozagki is, it also belongs to the category of unscientific existence. Therefore, when SIVI weaves "this unscientific" into the boundary, as long as the boundary is strong enough, they can not bypass the ability to distinguish the miracle and escape from the boundary.


    Human beings themselves are within the scope of scientific cognition, so the residents of lovinia can ignore the existence of the border and continue to withdraw.


    The only effect on Sylvie is that it costs a lot of magic.


    After all, the main purpose of the enchantment is to trap ozagki in stages I and II. Even if the monster, which is known to devour all things, is only in the first two stages, SIVI still has the confidence to trap them.


    "Ah, but there is still some danger in stage III, so could you please cut it down as soon as possible?" SIVI put his hands together and constructed the basic magic structure of the boundary in his palm. At the same time, he asked the curious girl.The girl was watching him, and he was not idle. He was also secretly observing each other.


    Although the girl didn''t make a lot of moves along the way, just from her exposed hands, she was a great magician with good combat effectiveness.


    Given that the other side is likely to be the rumored "SIVI" (thinking of this, Sylvie''s mouth twitches again), even if the other side has legendary strength, SIVI won''t be surprised.


    It is because of this that he has no doubt that the other party can easily solve stage III ozaghi alone.


    "No problem, you can warm up the wine and come down as soon as you go down." the girl, holding a gold sword in her hand, blinked at SIVI, and then jumped out of the sewer from a hole not far away.


    "Do you think you are Guan Er ye, and you take warm wine to kill ozaki..."


    Whispered Sylvia.


    It may be that the laws of the world did not prohibit the existence of the boundary. The construction of the magic formula was unexpectedly smooth. Before long, SIVI had opened the huge border that covered the whole city, and then he began to write his own miracle into the boundary.


    Before he finished this step, his perception returned to him. The breath of stage III had disappeared. It seemed that she was defeated by the girl suspected of SIVI.


    Just when SIVI thought it was finished, the border was suddenly touched from below


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    "Frey, please."


    Seeing the spider-shaped ozagki, Theo thought for a moment. He put his snow-white neck against the things in his arms and patted Frey on the shoulder with his right hand: "hit them handsome."


    "No, no, no, don''t say such impossible things! If there are so many enemies, even I can''t solve them all at once


    Flea, who was still shocked by those monsters, immediately came back to her senses and drew out her sword behind her waist.


    "Liberation of spirit clothing - Sword of victory in rotation!"


    At first, the appearance of the sword was relatively ordinary. Under the girl''s declaration, the sword was gradually engulfed by the light, and then gradually revealed its original appearance.


    They are engraved with mysterious runes. The golden metal, which means sunlight, covers most of the body of the sword. The sword is wrapped in a sun shaped hollow cage.


    Just by looking at it, people can feel a sense of purity.


    "Oh, is this the legendary costume? It is worthy of being a unique kind of Knight called "knight in spirit"


    One side of the little vampire saranya opened her eyes and looked at her sword with interest.


    If it''s in the cartoon, there must be little stars in her eyes now.


    As one of the eight kinds of knights that human beings can work for, they are also the only kind of knights exclusively for human beings.


    It is said that in ancient times, the ancestors of human beings, because of their innate constitution and ability, could not compare with those of other nationalities, so they simply created a new career.


    Through numerous experiments, they succeeded in taking out the soul from the human body through a ceremony called "extraction operation" while human beings were still alive. Then, they took some of the surplus souls as materials, forged special weapons and put the remaining souls back into the body.


    Human beings have almost unlimited potential, so the soul, as the center of life, also has amazing power. Forging weapons from this material is a small way to use this part of power.


    This kind of weapon is called the spirit suit, and it will be upgraded with the battle, and the strength of the original owner of the soul, that is, the user of the spirit suit, will also be improved. This is the so-called "shortcut", and the person who uses this power is called a knight in spirit.


    However, the power of convenience is not without cost. Once a person''s body can not bear the upgrade of spiritual costume, his will will will be devoured by the spirit costume, and finally become an irrational monster.


    However, there is no limit to the improvement of the costume. Every time the user is liberated, it is equivalent to a step towards the abyss of death. Therefore, after the emergence of other safe and not weak knights, such as "prayer Knight", "nature Knight", "fighting weapon Knight", the number of people taking up the office of spiritual knight is greatly reduced.


    Most of the oldest heroes in vampire mythology are knights in spirit, so it''s normal for saranya, who has never seen a knight in spirit, to be interested.


    However, flea''s spiritual costume did not welcome her. When her fingertips touched the whirling victory sword, the golden light bloomed from the sword.


    "Well, it hurts." Saran stepped back several steps in a hurry, but there were signs of scorching on her fingertips.


    This is normal. The whirlwind victory sword itself is the sword of the sun. When the sun appears, it can provide the sword holder with infinite physical strength, and at the same time repel most of the dark creatures. As the favorite race of the night king, vampires are naturally in its exclusion category.


    Rather, the sun is the enemy of the vampire itself Since I was a vampire, I''ve been holding a parasol.


    "Will be rejected by the sword of revolving victory You are not a good man indeed Frey looks at saran with a critical and hostile look.


    "What? It''s a sudden fight. Your spirit is not good! It''s just a sword. It''s still pulling like that Saran said, not to be outdone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not good to quarrel Said Theo, slowly.


    Then they remembered that it didn''t seem like the time to fight.


    Even if flea liberates the costume, she won''t have much advantage in fighting with so many monsters. What''s more, she has to protect theo.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    -- dividing line --


    "attack by upper ozaghi? No, this feeling is... "


    Sylvie closed his eyes and felt the commotion coming from below the border, then suddenly opened his eyes: "the space is misplaced! Can these ozags even do such things in order to destroy the world axis? "


    There is no doubt that the hardness of the world axis, which supports the whole crust of the main material plane, cannot be destroyed.


    It is better to say that after the magic attainments have reached a certain level, there are many ways to destroy the world axis, but these methods are more or less troublesome to implement.


    For example, like the past emperor of the magic world, seal the world axis into a human body with enough powerful seal technique, and then kill the person together, which can destroy the world axis.Now the ozags are using a much simpler and more crude method - they are using the presence of another plane to impact the main material plane, trying to destroy the world axis through the occult coverage rule and disintegration effect between the planes.


    To be honest, to do that in order to destroy the world axis, SIVI couldn''t help but wonder what these guys were after.


    Although he met ozagki several times in the magic world, at that time, almost all the ozags that SIVI met had no clear purpose. They just wanted to destroy everything in the world by simply following their nature. They did not have a clear goal to destroy the world axis like Ozzy in this world.


    If the purpose of the ozags of this world is to destroy the world, it is better to hit the surface of the continent with the plane captured by them. In this way, the surface collapse will cause greater damage than only breaking a world axis.


    "It''s a pity that the guy just said half of what he said. Otherwise, maybe she knew something about the purpose of the ozags..."


    I don''t know the exact purpose of the enemy. No matter what I want to do, I feel tied up.


    Probably because of the fierce fighting on the ground, the sewers were constantly shaking, and from time to time there were stone fragments and heavy dust falling from the above, which made SIVI miserable. In fact, if SIVI hadn''t been relying on Sylvie to support the sewers by setting extra little knots underneath, the historic sewer would have collapsed.


    After a while, the fighting noise above began to fade down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    "Are you the most powerful knight in the legend, miss SIVI Aldrich?"


    Looking at the girl in front of her, she killed a lot of spider-shaped monsters with a sword. She can''t help but think of the legendary girl who has achieved a great cause that has never been successful in the history of human beings and integrates the eight Knight species of human beings into one.


    "The strongest title is not worth it."


    Xiwei smiles and puts her sword into the scabbard.


    Now, the situation in lovinia can be described as monster flooding. Although both she and the fellow villagers who support the surrounding border in the underground waterway have the ability to destroy the city, considering that there are many residents who have not yet evacuated from the city, they can not do so now.


    "Is it miss SIVI! Hello, my name is Frey von wanster! I grew up listening to your legend, and I''m a loyal supporter of you. If I hadn''t signed a contract of sale with the clock mechanism for quite a long time, when I heard that you set up the knighthood academy, I would like to fly directly to school! " She said excitedly like a Star chaser.


    "Ah? Yeah Thank you very much


    She scratched her face a little perplexedly and replied with a wry smile.


    Listen to my legend. What kind of ghost was growing up?! For Mao said that I seem to be very old, I am only three years older than you, OK!


    In addition


    "Feng? Oh, are you from that family, too The other side''s middle name also let the West Wei if have the realization place to nod.


    Then her eyes flashed over Saran, who was hiding behind the hotel sign, pretending to be a statue, and landed on theo.


    However, Theo''s character of being afraid of strangers is similar to that of other girls in the world. If it''s unnecessary, he doesn''t seem to want to introduce himself, just as he doesn''t see SIVI''s gaze.


    Not waiting for the excitement has not yet subsided for the introduction of bud for Theo, SIVI showed a warm smile.


    "Miss, I see that you have excellent skeleton and are unique martial arts Cough, Knight genius. Would you like to come to my college


    "Whoa! Miss Theo, this is an invitation from Lord SIVI! The living master Siwei Frey''s mood became more and more excited.


    "But I refused." Theo replied without hesitation.


    "Tuition is free. How about taking out scholarships?"


    She calculated the school''s revenue and tried to tempt her to say, "there''s an extra bonus if you''re teaching alchemy occasionally."


    "That''s not the problem, is it?" At this time, Frey calmed down a little. After all, Theo is an alchemy genius of the clock mechanism. She attracts her with ordinary money. Let alone the smell of copper, she feels pulled down a level just because of her style. According to Theo''s character of pure heart and few desires, she will never agree to


    "I joined." Theo simply nodded.


    "For Mao!"


    was suddenly make complaints about her face.


    "Because there is no pocket money."


    Theo answered with a good reason. Of course, it is still as plain as water.


    "How could Ah Flea just wanted to refute Theo, but soon realized that what the girl said was not a lie.


    As the key training object of the clock organization, Theo can get test materials for any alchemy experiment he wants to do. Even if it is a large-scale experiment with high cost, as long as she applies, the clock organization will allocate funds to purchase equipment and raw materials for her. In addition, her living expenses are directly paid by the government, and everything is paid in advance.


    There is no money.


    I don''t know whether the clock mechanism was unintentional or deliberate. In short, Theo didn''t have much money to use. Almost every experiment is directly distributed equipment and materials, even if it is to pay for the labor costs of assistants, almost all of them are directly funded by the clock office. During this period, Theo is completely bypassed.


    This also makes Theo look very beautiful on the surface, from the furniture and daily necessities point of view also lead extremely luxurious, but actually I have a kind of pocket in the shy feeling.


    It''s no wonder that the temptation of Sylvia will surrender.


    "But consent is needed." But Theo continued after a pause.


    "Yes? Does the clock work? " West Wei looked down at the girl''s flat airport on the clock mechanism print, if understanding to say.


    It''s not a problem for SIVI.


    Although she does not have much intersection with the clock mechanism, with her own fame, the mysterious organization should give itself a face.


    Even if you don''t give them a beating, they will certainly be honest.


    In short, "I give you two choices: agree or let me cut you off and agree.".


    "No, it''s the teacher." Theo went on.


    "Teacher?" This time, Fu Lei was surprised: "Miss Theo, do you really want to recognize that guy as a teacher?"


    "That guy?"I don''t know why, the face of the fellow townsman in the sewer flashed through her mind.


    "Well, it''s a strange man..." Facing her idol''s inquiry, Frey did not hesitate to sell Sylvie.


    "What''s his name?" She asked curiously.


    "His name is Ah, Miss Theo, what''s the name of that guy


    Flea just wanted to answer, but found that she didn''t seem to know Sylvie''s name.


    When I introduced myself before, SIVI only said that he was Theo''s teacher.


    So their eyes fell on Theo''s face together.


    Theo was silent for about three seconds, then said softly.


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    Wei Wei is a strange face, and Frey is a kind of person who wants to make complaints about it but doesn''t know how to vomit.


    "Forget it. This one was put aside in advance." SIVI poked her temple and, with a smile, looked at the little vampire who was trying to curl up in the shadow of the hotel sign and not let her notice her little vampire: "Saran, why are you hiding behind your old friend?"


    "Gee!" The little vampire immediately held his head and ran away quickly toward the street. He didn''t even care about his favorite parasol falling at the door of the hotel: "change your posture, don''t get close to us!"


    This incident made fley and Theo stunned, while SIVI was a black line. But then she shrank from her destructive expression and changed into a "genial" smile: "she ran away as soon as she saw me. It seems that her love last time was not enough ~"


    "I''m going to be killed! Help, help, ah, ah --! " Maybe it''s the relationship of over panic, the little vampire has begun to speak freely.


    Although the sky overcast most of the sun, but there are still some light tenaciously through the clouds on the earth, but now the little vampire has completely ignored this kind of thing, even if the body is exposed to the sun, rising bursts of smoke and a burning smell, but she is still running desperately, it is obvious that in her heart that person is far more terrible than the sun More.


    Lovinia''s intention was to use the power of the vampire to tilt the city back in a certain way


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    The thick rock layers split like biscuits, revealing countless gears and bearings in the world axis alchemy mechanism below lovinia.


    With the harsh squeak, all kinds of mechanisms were gradually broken, and the whole gold refining system began to fall apart.


    Then, a palm stretched out from the abyss of the ground and scratched on the broken lovinia.


    It''s so huge that it''s crushing a block with just half a hand.


    Smoke and dust roared up, forming a thick cloud layer, so that the whole sky suddenly gloomy down.


    "This is..." Even West Wei did not expect such a change, the whole person was stunned.


    The little vampire saran is more stupidly looking at the huge palm close at hand, don''t know what to do.


    The world is not without super giant creatures. Other things are, the Mountain Giants living near the end of the west land are huge to the point of exaggeration, and the mere movement will cause disasters equivalent to the level of natural disasters.


    , as the royal highness of the nobleman of the night, though she is a little subtle in her mind, she is not a person without knowledge. She even participated in the crusade against a mountain giant because her family''s palace was on the road of that guy.


    But Mountain Giants are still in the category of "being able to deal with it.".


    The half hand in front of her not only shows that its master''s body size is even larger than the mountain giant, but also carries a kind of broken and unknown breath, which makes the whole person feel creepy.


    What kind of malice does it have on earth that it seems to destroy the world?


    At this time, the palm seemed to start to exert force.


    The ground collapses under the incomparable force, and most of the urban area is cracked and subsided due to this sudden force.


    Unable to recover for a while, saran also screamed and fell into the crack.


    Seeing that she was about to be engulfed by the dark underground world, SIVI finally took advantage of the alchemy puppet with the appearance of attacking freedom, and pulled saran into her arms.


    "There is no ancestral level Is it stage IV? "


    Holding the shivering vampire in her arms, SIVI muttered to herself sternly.


    Not far behind her, flea, with her white wings, embraces Theo and flies with SIVI across the huge palm.


    Theo''s semi-finished products were placed in the gnaku of SIVI''s puppet, and she had to discard several alchemy weapons that she could not use.


    "What should I do now?"


    Asked Frey aloud.


    She knew very well that the owner of that hand was not pulling lovinia to the ground, but was using lovinia as a fulcrum to pull his body out of the ground.


    The real threat has not even appeared!


    She bit her lower lip and began to think about the solution.


    If this is a wilderness, the best choice is to use alchemy weapons of mass destruction.


    But now the residents who have been evacuated from lovinia have just arrived around the crater. If they use super weapons, they will certainly cause great damage.


    If the elite class or professor group in the Aldrich Knight academy is here, they can limit each other through the cooperation of many people, and then kill the enemy by themselves. Now, no matter Saran, Theo or Frey have the ability to that extent.


    Flustered, Xiwei also thought of her fellow countryman, hoping that he would not die in this situation.


    She didn''t go to see the knight academy system she got when she passed through. She knew that if other creatures in the world, such as the demon king, threatened her existence, the system would provide a certain degree of assistance, but once she met ozagki, the system would be blind


    If it is not possible, we can only ignore the safety of the surrounding residents and use the "that" directly.


    She thought in silence.


    After all, once the high-level ozagki is allowed to come out, the harm will be much greater than his own super weapons.


    What''s more, it is also the location of the world axis. If the world axis is destroyed, it will undoubtedly be a step closer to the countdown of the world''s destruction.


    "Coming!"


    After the earth split, in the middle of that stretch out a huge palm in the dark, the smell of destruction is more and more strong, and finally reached a threshold. All this told them that the Lord appeared this time.


    Exposed to the breath of terror, the skin is tingling, and the direct feeling from years of practice is constantly warning me to leave here. Even if I try to calm down, my body still shivers involuntarily.


    This kind of powerlessness has been in the heart of Frey for the first time since she got the spiritual costume.


    Can you defeat each other if you liberate your costume? No, even if you ignore the backfire here, can you cause effective damage to the enemy if you enhance the power of the spirit suit to the maximum?


    The unknown fear engulfed flea''s heart and even made the wings derived from the spirit costume behind her unstable."No problem." At this time, Theo''s voice sounded in her ear: "Frey''s words, no problem."


    Fu Lei subconsciously lowered her head. The first thing she saw was the bright yellow eyes of the little girl, full of trust in herself.


    This calms down Frey again.


    Even if you can''t win, it doesn''t matter, as long as you can escape No, as long as you can make Theo safe


    "What..." From the West Wei''s exclamation let the Flower Lei to come back to God, along with each other''s eyes to look down together.


    The monster appears.


    Since the lower body still did not climb the land, it was impossible to know the full length of the other side, but the upper body which had been exposed to the ground was more than 300 meters by visual inspection.


    Its whole body is covered by thick white shell, the shell is covered with metallic luster, it seems that it is not only simple cutin, but only a small part of the body shows the red muscles under the shell.


    By contrast, SIVI''s Alchemy puppet, which is nearly 25 meters high, is no more than a kitten.


    Looking down from the sky, if the monster is regarded as a human being, the magnificent city of lovinia is only the size of a basketball court!


    The body is so huge that I''m afraid that a general attack is no different from a mosquito bite.


    But that''s not what''s most surprising to Sylvia.


    On the monster''s face, which was also covered with a white shell, was a man standing.


    His black robe was made hunting sound by the strong wind caused by the monster climbing up from the ground. A long magic wand in his hand pressed against the monster''s face. Despite the fact that his body was entangled with countless black destructive breath that could be seen with the naked eye, he was silently reciting something


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    Sylvie feels like he''s been in bad luck lately.


    First, the college was attacked by ozaghi for no reason. Then, when he attacked ozaki himself, he was blown up to the place that seems like a parallel world. Now, I am trying to put on a force. As a result, I ran into one of the strongest ozakiri in this attack From the current situation, I still have to face it with the anus.


    Buccal beard, there is a kind of wait for me to restore the legendary level of strength after the teeth!


    Ozaki, big enough to be described as a terror, smashed SIVI''s border with his head, and with the force of his arm, he rose rapidly from bottom to top like a subway.


    Everything along the way is destroyed by its destructive breath. Even if some rare magic alloy can resist the destructive breath, it is like an ice candle falling into the lava, and then it is swallowed up by ozaghi''s devouring power.


    There is only one exception.


    SIVI tries to maintain his own mystery and existence to fight against ozagki''s phagocytic ability close to the law level.


    Good to die, he also stood on the road of ozagchi''s big pie face, so along with ozaki''s appearance, he was also taken out of the surface in a mess.


    "Those girls You haven''t escaped yet In the effort, the rest of the corner of his eye also found that they were staring at Theo and his party.


    All of a sudden, seavy''s heart felt a burst of bad.


    If Theo had left, they would have nothing to worry about whether they were fighting or escaping, but they would be in trouble now.


    If you want to fight, you should pay attention not to affect them. If you want to escape, you must take them with you.


    Why? It''s enough that these girls are likely to be heteromorphic in their own college.


    At this time, several missiles hit ozaghi, causing a violent explosion.


    "Sleeping trough! There are still missiles? " SIVI was surprised at the beginning that there were such high-tech things in the world, but when he saw that the missile was launched from SIVI''s GAODA, he suddenly lost much interest.


    "Your GAODA doesn''t carry at force field ¦Ë - driver, moonbutterfly and so on. How can conventional weapons beat this big guy?"


    "How can I make that kind of black technology?" SIVI''s voice flashed away in the roaring wind, but still was keenly captured by Seaver.


    I think it''s enough to create high tech in such a big background similar to the western middle ages


    make complaints about the current breaking strategy.


    The missile''s effect on ozaki was just like SIVI''s conjecture, except that it produced a cloud of smoke, and ozagki''s hill like body was becoming more and more huge against the cloud like smoke.


    And Sylvie knew that this was only half of the body, because there was still half of the body still underground, and he could even see from his own point of view that there were many Octopus tentacle like organs slowly wriggling out of the cracks in the ground - these are some of the whiskers of ozagki''s lower body.


    Although the tentacles that have climbed ashore are much smaller than those of ozaki itself, they are enough to destroy an ordinary house compared to humans. Even if it''s just a reflex action of the tentacle''s own unconsciousness, its power can be compared with that of ozaghi''s full attack in stage I.


    "No matter! Since elemental magic can''t be used... " SIVI put the stick in his hand, not so much for its gain effect, but as a crutch to prevent him from falling down. It was so precious that it could be thrown into the black market of the original world, and the staff could cause a bloody storm of blood. Then he put his hands together suddenly and gave a clear applause: "it''s better to use the seal technique!"


    As soon as the voice fell, seven pillars of the same length as ozaki''s height, showing red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and purple, fell from the surrounding area around ozaki. Then a thin curtain of light appeared between the pillars, immediately forming a huge cage that trapped ozaki inside.


    "No way It''s impossible to seal stage IV with such a thin seal! " The voice of SIVI is far away. However, SIVI can''t listen to her. The boundary of the seal wall is quickly established between his control.


    However, the next moment, ozaki''s thick arm waved hard and hit the seal wall. Suddenly, the wall was like wet rice paper, which was punctured.


    Seven colored totem poles also collapsed.


    But all this was expected by Sylvie --


    "Rainbow ceremony. Heaven and earth are cut off!"


    This seal comes from the totem ability of ORC shaman. After studying the totem of ORC, SIVI created seven "pillars of rainbow bridge" after imitating those things.


    It is said that human beings could go to heaven at will to communicate with gods, and the rainbow bridge formed by rainbow is the bridge connecting heaven and earth.


    Later, the gods began to hate and reject human beings for some reasons. After many sufferings such as birth, illness and death, the gods cut off the rainbow bridge and completely separated the divine world from the human world. So the communication between human beings and the divine world was completely cut off.This legend is only compiled by predecessors, because the study of the winged angel who lives on Frey makes him know that the creatures in the divine world and human beings are basically two systems. Just like humans don''t take the pebbles on the roadside as creatures of the same level as themselves. Unless there is a catalyst similar to the level of whirlwind victory sword, the divine creatures and humans can hardly know each other, let alone communicate with each other


    But somehow, this myth contains a certain degree of mystery. That''s why Sylvie created the pillar of the rainbow bridge to apply this myth.


    At the beginning, the encirclement was just an affectation. Only when the pillar of rainbow bridge collapses will the seal be officially launched. At this time, the target will be mapped as "human world", and the outside world will mean "divine world". The seven pillars of rainbow bridge will be broken, and the connection between "human world" and "divine world" will be completely cut off!


    This is the real effect of this seal magic.


    Innumerable runes covered ozagki''s body in a flash. No matter how it struggled, it never faded. In half a minute, the giant ozagki was completely wrapped up like a worm in a cocoon.


    "Never seen seal No, before that, did the seal work? " Xiwei looks at ozagchi cocoon, and her eyes are full of hope. After all, she really wants to fight, but she doesn''t have the confidence to hold the field.


    Sylvie leaped from the cocoon and landed on Takata''s palm.


    He looked dignified: "failed This guy is stronger than I thought. "


    No, I should be weakened by the world more than I imagined!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    "How about your seal''s external defense?" She looked at the huge cocoon, which had no movement for the time being. She asked, as if she had made some difficult decision.


    In addition to sealing the objects inside the seal, most of the seal techniques also have a certain degree of protection to the outside, so as to prevent them from being easily damaged by some attacks or things outside the seal.


    Of course, most of the seals will lose their external defense with the passage of time, which is why in myths and legends, ordinary people often die outside the seal and release some stories of ancient monsters.


    "Not bad Attacks below the city level will not affect the stability of the seal


    Sylvie froze for a moment, and then immediately replied.


    "So..." The girl frowned and seemed to feel a little tricky. Then she asked, "how long do you think that guy will break the seal?"


    "About half an hour." Sylvie estimated: "before this, I can make it through magic reinforcement if the seal is loose, but once half an hour later, the seal itself starts to crumble under the other party''s struggle, and no matter how much reinforcement, it won''t work."


    "Half an hour That''s good. "


    After listening to SIVI''s words, the girl''s face was a little dull: "now listen to me Outside the world''s atmosphere, there''s a big guy moving around the world as a fashion. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Katz? " Sylvie asked subconsciously.


    "You see too much animation." As a result, he was despised by the latter.


    "But does the world have a planet concept?" Sylvie touched his chin and muttered thoughtfully.


    His original world did not have the concept of "planet". If he left the world too far away, he would touch the space barrier.


    In this way, the two worlds, which seemed to be somewhat similar, have made a macro difference.


    "No, the world is suspended in the sea of void. Every planet is separated by space barriers. The concept of a planet is equivalent to" plane "- according to those scholars, it is, but I have not been able to verify it."


    The girl shrugged and explained to SIVI.


    "Well..."


    How to say, how much similarity does this theory have between the two worlds? It feels a little subtle


    "I want to put this kind of thing aside. After half an hour In less than 20 minutes, I''ll start a prayer service and pull the guy who''s flying around the satellite orbit to lovinia


    Seeing that Sylvie seems to want to think deeply about the planet, the girl immediately interrupts his thoughts: "before that, we will try our best to move the residents of lovinia out of the city."


    Only 20 minutes, if still legendary, Sylvie can easily complete this task, but now he is only a great mage level, even with the help of several other girls, he can not complete the relocation of residents in such a short time.


    Fortunately, the city officials of lovinia have already removed all the residents in several urban areas, which undoubtedly reduces the pressure on them.


    When Sylvie leaves with Saran, a little vampire who cringes at her, flea plans to take Theo out of the city first.


    Just before she left, she looked back at her idol, and her face was silent.


    "What can I do for you?" She asked with a smile.


    "If the rumor is true Isn''t that one you sent to the sky to turn into stars? Is it really OK to call it back to the human world? "


    At last, Frey couldn''t help asking.


    "What a gentle child But don''t worry, I''m not who I used to be. " Xiwei''s face showed a slightly bitter smile. Her fingers touched her sword handle, and her eyes showed a resolute look: "and I also think it''s good to take this opportunity to end all causes and effects."


    Donald stood up from the ruins of his house in disgrace.


    After patting the dust off his head, he looked around carefully.


    Good. I didn''t find the spider like monster just now.


    As a knight''s retinue from Aldrich, he and his knight hillwin just came to lovinia two days ago. Originally, they just wanted to visit the legendary city and pay a visit to the glorious history of the dean of his family. Who knows that this kind of thing happened.


    "No problem. You can come out."


    After he said hello to the ruins, he jumped down from the ruins and drew out his knight''s sword to guard around.


    Then a female knight in white leather armor and a group of children with patched clothes emerged from the ruins.


    The ruins were originally an orphanage. As knights (and retinues), Donald and hillwin were supposed to rely on their own physical strength and ability, so it was very easy to leave lovinia.


    But after discovering the unprotected orphanage and finding more than a dozen children in it, they finally decided to leave with them.The child''s original Guardian appeared to have been killed in the first wave of spider like monsters, and hillwin found only his incomplete body.


    It was only after a delay, after persuading all the children, that ozaghi''s attack came again before they left.


    So they took a group of children out to watch a battle that was far more shocking than Hollywood blockbusters.


    "What is that So what''s going on now? Are we safe? " Hillwin was still a little shaken.


    Although she already has the qualification of a knight, regardless of whether her knight is a prayer knight who is good at long-range attack similar to magic, her character is a little bit timid, otherwise she will not be the first student to have a retinue knight.


    "I don''t know, but I saw the suspect Dean''s hand." Looking at the towering white dome in the center of the city from a distance, Donald looked serious: "I don''t know exactly what happened, but anyway, it''s better to get out of here. Otherwise, if the battle starts again, we may not be so lucky to find a basement this time."


    "That''s right Well, wait, Donald, be careful. I feel something coming up here It''s a spider like monster before! "


    As soon as hillwin was about to leave with the group of IMPs, her keen sense as a prayer Knight immediately sent her a bad message: "the number is two or three No, there are four in all


    Her face turned pale.


    Even if two people work together to deal with one of those monsters, it is already dangerous, let alone face four at a time?


    "Don''t touch it hard. Find a place to hide."


    Donald immediately understood the situation and immediately ordered.


    Although he was only a retinue, he was more calm and reliable than his own knight.


    "Why don''t we go back to the basement?" Hillwin asked as she took the kids with Donald toward the still intact building.


    "That pile of ruins is too high to be found by the enemy once it is climbed up."


    Donald took the time to explain, and with a sword he split through the heavy brass lock on a door, pulled open the door, and escaped with the crowd.


    But even though the two men had tried their best to avoid fighting, they were still found out by the ozags.


    "Damn it, I can only spell it..." Donald''s face was livid as he appeared in front of them, who could easily smash the walls like biscuits.


    There is no back door in the house where they are now, and there is no place to run if they want to.


    It''s too low to win. Maybe making your own bait will make hillwin escape safely? But the girl''s personality makes her not abandon herself and those children


    Are you really going to die here?


    Just as Donald became more and more pessimistic, a gray shadow flashed by, and the monsters who had broken through the walls were like being cut by an invisible sword blade. Suddenly, they were all cut into two pieces by their waist, and fell to the ground, struggling painfully and doing nothing.


    "Find survivors."


    Behind the wall, SIVI also ignored the blood of ozaghi flowing on the ground, and slowly walked into the room: "in a word, it''s very dangerous here, you Well, forget it. I''ll escort you out


    He sighed helplessly when he saw the twinkling eyes of the children behind her


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    The rescue of the survivors went well, especially after SIVI found hillwin and her retinue, Donald, who had been in the world as an Aldrich college student, in one of the ruins.


    After a brief conversation and finding out that even in this world, they are still Aldrich''s students, Sylvie simply takes out the name of Sylvia, who seems to be his own allotrope in this world, and asks them to help the survivors retreat together.


    After all, although Sylvie''s own strong perception can find those who are hiding, if he is alone, he still can''t organize the evacuation of large numbers of people.


    In another world, however, hillwin and Donald are known for their amazing action among a large number of students. If the students in the black class and the four class leaders are not included, their experiences are most abundant.


    Although in this world, people''s personality may be different from that of the original world - for example, in this world, the serious and stereotyped Frey has become dobby. Well, even in the original world, she has a little bit of this tendency - but now Sylvie doesn''t care so much.


    Fortunately, the two little guys did not live up to Sylvie''s expectations. They found several more dignified people among the survivors and successfully organized an evacuation team.


    Now the only bad thing is the way to retreat.


    "There were originally 16 suspended trestles connecting lovinia to the outside, three of which were under repair. But when the earth just broke, six more were broken, so there are only seven that can be used at present..."


    Hillwin walked by Sylvie and told him that he was eating bread to replenish his strength. "But to be honest, those seven bridges are not in a good state. We can''t even make sure that it can make everyone ride through without collapsing..."


    After stuffing the dry bread into his mouth, chewing it carelessly for two times and swallowing it down, SIVI took out his pocket watch and looked at it: "now your Dean should have been praying. There are only ten minutes to go before the last battle. I only care about the seven bridges. Is it enough for everyone to pass in ten minutes?"


    Although he did not understand what the prayer meant, it did not prevent him from understanding it as a combination of long chanting and ritual.


    "I''m sorry it''s impossible." "Ten minutes is not enough time for everyone to leave To be honest, it''s a miracle that we were able to gather those people near the trestle in less than half an hour. "


    "Well, in that case, let me ask again," SIVI rubbed his temple with a headache. "How many trestles do you need to ensure that everyone is evacuated?"


    "If we can ensure full capacity, we need ten." The girl said firmly, "it can''t be less."


    "Three more? In that case, there should be no problem. Well, maybe... "


    Sylvie sighed, and then went on, "let all those who are too late to retreat gather in the largest precipice square in the East."


    "Ah? But I remember that the trestle in the East should have been completely destroyed... " Asked hillwin suspiciously.


    "It doesn''t matter. If there is no bridge, we can make it ourselves."


    Sylvie opened his hand, and above that, a translucent, jelly like mass of things was rolling.


    In this world where there is no magic and it is difficult to get access to the concept of magic, few people may know this thing, but in the original world, it is only the knowledge of the second year of the school of magic.


    The aerial element - ether.


    Yes, through Sylvie''s experiment, even if it is impossible to communicate with the usual Magic Elements in this world, it is not within the scope of this limitation if it is ether.


    Hillwin, their efficiency is amazing, and with the existence of things like walkie talkie made by Alchemy, it''s easy to split up.


    Even so, it was five minutes after all the people who needed to be evacuated were gathered in the square to the East.


    Sylvie even saw some faces in the square with expressions of fear, anger and resentment. I''m afraid these people don''t believe that there is a way to leave lovinia. They think they will die here if they are cheated.


    Fortunately, there are still several knights in the square, which are quite frightening for those who want to make trouble.


    After knowing that hillwin was a knight from Aldrich, the knights had some confidence in her words, so there was no riot.


    "Please." Hillwin was the first to face SIVI, who had already arrived here.


    In fact, even if the college girl met for the first time, he didn''t know why he could trust the other person for the first time.


    Is it just because they saved themselves? In the end, hillwin can only blame this inexplicable trust.


    Xiwei nodded at his words, and his magic power was already pouring out.Five trestle bridges, which seem to be made of glass, appear in the air. At first, they are vague and illusory, but they soon stabilize and finally solidify.


    But the translucent appearance is really not down to earth. After SIVI built the bridge, no one dared to walk for a while.


    Finally, hillwin and Donald set an example and took the lead in walking across the trestle, which made the survivors put aside their worries and rushed up to leave the troubled city as soon as possible.


    "Whew, even if we can make ether, it''s still hard in this world without magic Although there is still some magic left, most of them are used to build the etheric trestle, and the seal will soon perish... "


    But the appointment of half an hour is about to arrive, it is not a big problem.


    After seeing the last one leave here, Sylvie sighed and turned around: "are you not going?"


    "I think it''s necessary to see how terrible the monster is that even SIVI is troubled by." "It would be better if I could see her scared face. In this way, we will have the handle to laugh at her in the future."


    "Don''t gamble your life on such a thing. Hello..."


    At this time, the color of the sky changed.


    The thick cloud turned into a dark red whirlpool of weird clouds, as if something was about to erupt from the vortex.


    Sylvie raised his head involuntarily, and then his face changed slightly.


    "Sleeping trough! This breath... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    The purple thunder flows like a giant snake in the red cloud, and the whirlpool in the cloud layer slowly rotates, giving people a feeling that the end of the world is coming.


    Almost all the people within a hundred miles have a feeling and look up to the sky.


    Although it was covered by thick red clouds, the sky did not darken. Instead, it was brighter than usual because of the thunder and the dim light above the clouds.


    If someone pays a little attention at this time, they can find that ants and other insects are in a hurry to move; the livestock and poultry in captivity are also restless and restless in their own circles; the dogs in captivity are barking wildly as if they want to attract the attention of others.


    Some people on earth who have experienced a major earthquake may have noticed that these biological disturbances are similar to those before the earthquake.


    But although there are earthquakes in this world, the creatures in this world are much stronger than their counterparts on earth. Ordinary earthquakes will not affect them at all.


    In other words, the instinct of these creatures hidden in their bodies is warning them that a disaster of far too large an earthquake is coming!


    Sylvie looked up at the sky with an unstoppable surprise.


    "This breath, can''t be wrong It''s gablega! But there was something else in it. No, it''s just too strong to detect any other breath in it


    As the first world-class existence that SIVI came into contact with after crossing, he naturally had a deep impression on Gabriel.


    After mastering the ability to travel through the void, he even had the idea of looking for the king of the void in the past. But later, because he felt that he could not figure out the idea of existence, SIVI still did not put the idea into practice.


    However, compared with that in the magic world, which can destroy a half plane and whose strength is still immeasurable, the gaibojia in the sky, which is slowly approaching the clouds, seems to be much weaker.


    In this regard, SIVI was not surprised. In addition to ozagki, the strength of the magical world congeners in this world is generally one or even several grades lower than those in the magic world.


    "Although there was speculation when miss SIVI said that It''s really the one who exists... "


    While SIVI was secretly assessing the strength of the world''s gabbro, there was Frey''s voice behind him.


    "I thought you had run away with Theo." SIVI looked back at the girl and joked.


    "Miss Theo was placed in temporary housing outside lovinia. After all, once that existence falls, it''s no use no matter how far we flee. " Frey sighed, then pouted slightly. "And I was helping to evacuate the residents just now. Don''t you see that?"


    Sylvester said that there were so many people just now. I didn''t have time to go to see them one by one. However, considering the other party''s mood, he was still witty and didn''t refute it.


    "Are you clear about the relationship between Gabriel and SIVI?"


    Asked SIVI curiously.


    "Although it''s something more secretive, the Intelligence Department of our clock office is fairly good, and we''ve got a rough picture of what happened..."


    The girl didn''t realize that Sylvie was changing the subject. After a little consideration, she decided to tell him the whole story.


    "Miss SIVI is the first human being to succeed in taking up all eight knights. It can be said that she is a great cause that subverts the past cognition. Of course, the eight kinds of knights also include the nature knight, but the natural knight must have his own mount. However, most people have not noticed that miss SIVI has never called her mount


    "The puppet," SIVI pointed to the one that stood out among the ruins. "Isn''t it a mount?"


    As soon as Sylvie said it, she knew she had asked a stupid question, because now Frey looked at him as if she were looking at a fool.


    "It''s a fighting weapon of a knight. It belongs to the field of alchemy, and certainly not a mount." Nevertheless, she tried her best to tell sivelli about these things that might be common sense: "the natural Knight''s mount is a variety of Eudemons, such as Pegasus, minion, chimera and so on."


    "Is it that Xi Wei is too strong to summon my younger brother Well, I mean riding. "


    "Of course not. In fact, miss SIVI''s mount when she took office as a nature knight was a green dragon named Noel. Even if you look at the whole nature Knight industry, it''s a top mount. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie pinched his own Qingming acupoint. He had a toothache.


    Love this world also has no son. Nuo''er, who knows the magic world, is brought out of the illusion when he passes the legend test But the world''s Sylvia is not legendary yet?


    Without finding the complexity of Sylvie''s face, Frey continued: "however, just when miss SIVI was going to work as a Magic Knight, the ultimate weapon used to deal with foreign enemies in the mythological era was suddenly released from the ancient seal for some reason. At that time, several countries sent 100000 coalition forces to attack the monster, but it was alone All the troops have been wiped out! "100000 coalition forces If they were ordinary people, it would not be impossible for them to be annihilated by gaibojia. It would be better to say that if there were no experts, almost all the troops would be destroyed.


    After all, even Sylvie had done a couple of hundred thousand things, and at that time he was only as good as a great magician.


    "After seven kings and knights were defeated, miss SIVI arrived at the place where the monster was located. However, at that time, geboga was completely out of the influence of the seal and was fully awakened. Even miss SIVI could not defeat her. Finally, at the cost of her own life, green long Nuo''er rushed into the sky with gaibojia, and wanted to seal it forever in the sky with the seal Rune left on her by Miss SIVI. "


    With that, Frey looked up at the clouds that were about to come out. Her face was strange: "but why would miss seway want to pull gabbro back to the ground?"


    "It''s probably because the incomplete seal is about to be untied. In order to prevent Gabriel from making trouble after that, it''s better to pull it back to the world and let him fight with ozaghi to death."


    Sylvie guessed casually. However, he felt that he would not leave.


    The only thing that makes Seaver feel a little sad is that Noel in this world is dead. And the breath after death is so weak that I can''t detect it


    "Coming!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    The seal in the center of lovinia, like a huge egg, finally cracked.


    Although there was no sound in fact, the sound of broken glass echoed in the hearts of everyone present.


    "Woo..." Even though the spirit had been withdrawn from the seal, SIVI was still shocked by the rupture and felt a sharp pain in his brain.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s hard to look at," Frey asked worriedly


    "It doesn''t matter." SIVI took a deep breath, endured the pain of acupuncture in his brain, and continued to cast his eyes on the seal.


    An arm thicker than a skyscraper suddenly emerged from the crack above the egg, and countless cracks immediately covered the huge seal.


    The breath of destruction seeps from the cracks, even affects the physical level, causing a terrible whirlwind.


    The roof was easily lifted, with rice bowls, scooters and ladders that the residents had not remembered to take away and flew around.


    Sylvie''s face was a little more ugly. He flashed a vegetable that was battered towards his head. It was probably a close relative of cabbage.


    This head ozagki''s strength is terrible. If he recovers his legendary strength, he still has the confidence to win the other side. However, if he wants to fight with the other side with the strength of a great mage, the chance of winning is really a little slim.


    It seems that she can only hope that the strategy of bringing in gabbro and letting them lose both sides will succeed.


    Ozaki seemed to know that there was an existence in the sky that even he had to take seriously was falling here, so instead of spending more effort to get out of the seal (which made Sylvie unable to get rid of his headache more quickly), ozaki pointed his hand straight out of the seal to the sky.


    The next moment, the palm bloomed.


    Although it was unbelievable, under the gaze of SIVI, the wrist part of ozagki''s arm first grew out of thin air, then the whole palm was like a puffed ball, and then the whole palm was arranged into five pieces from the heart of the palm, revealing the bright red inner part of muscle tissue, which was supposed to be the bone, The white serrated cuticle is arranged neatly, which at first glance looks like flowering.


    "The guy, are you going to pick up gabbro''s arrival..." There was a lot of cold sweat on SIVI''s forehead, but it wasn''t because of fear. After all, he didn''t see a scene that was several times more terrifying than the scene. It was just painful: "no, maybe that guy wants to capture gabbro!"


    Whatever else, the endless samsara, which almost escaped from the door of truth, is several times more terrifying than the two monsters now combined. Compared with it, the present scene is only a small one.


    "Capture?" Flea is a little bit unbelievable. As a native of the world, she needs to have a deeper understanding of the horror of geboga - the sight of killing 100000 people in one day and filling the plains with corpses will never be forgotten by the girls who have witnessed it. In her cognition, Gabriel already belongs to the strongest and worst level: "how can this be..."


    "In short, let''s wait and see." Sylvie, trying to cut himself off from the seal, gazed at ozaki, his face heavy.


    Although ozagki''s hand seems to be blooming at first glance, SIVI always feels like a catcher''s glove in a baseball game.


    In addition, the thicker arm can withstand the impact better, and the seal that has not been completely destroyed has also become a layer of protection for ozaki in disguise. Even if these are useless, lovinia under its feet is not a part of the earth, and can be used to fully absorb the impact.


    For ozaghi, it doesn''t matter if lovinia collapses for it. Its original purpose is to destroy the world axis. Rather, only when lovinia collapses can it achieve its own goal better.


    "I hope it won''t be self defeating..." Because of the impression that the villain died of interpretation, Sylvie didn''t rush to explain with Frey, but murmured in his heart.


    The pressure in the sky has finally reached its peak.


    The next moment, as if the whole sky had fallen down, an indescribable palpitation and heaviness made everyone, including the residents who had escaped to the edge, looked at the sky at the same time.


    The sky is still there, even the red clouds are just like before. The only difference is that the lightning that runs through the clouds disappears, and the clouds seem to be fixed, and there is no more rolling and rotating action.


    Then the clouds were torn apart!


    The dazzling light almost took away all people''s ability to see things, and a dazzling light ball from the gap like the wound in the sky, hit lovinia fiercely!


    "Cough..." She coughed up a mouthful of black blood while praying in the distance, and had to stop the prayer.


    She looked at the shrinking sun like light ball with hatred in her eyes and wiped the blood on her mouth. She whispered in a cold voice, and her words were unshakable: "Nuo''er''s hatred, let''s end it today."Finally, the ball of light made contact with Ozzy.


    The skin and muscle tissue on ozagki''s petals are boiling before they touch the light ball. When the light bulb touches them, the whole palm of ozagki evaporates like that!


    Even the ball of light that should not be stopped by lorocchio before it came to the other side was slowed down!


    After the arm was completely evaporated, the ball of light hit the egg shaped seal, which was already full of cracks. This completely collapsed and turned into countless white light spots and disappeared.


    However, it is strange that even ozaghi could not stop the light ball after hitting the seal, but was blocked, and it also slipped away, making the landing point become a street east of ozaghi.


    If Sylvie didn''t get rid of all the connections between him and the seal in time, the damage caused by the collision would make him feel like a split.


    "In this way, we are ready to finish..." SIVI takes a breath. Although it is slightly different from her plan, she succeeds in the end.


    The light ball dissipated and was replaced by a figure with a humanoid appearance, but almost covered with metal.


    It looks at ozagki from a distance.


    Gebalga and stage VI ozaghi.


    The two most powerful monsters in the world met in this situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    Boom!


    The loud noise spread all over the deserted city with the violent vibration.


    It''s not thunder, it''s a trial fight between two monsters.


    The shock wave, together with the debris of the building, centered on the battlefield where the monsters were fighting, scattered in all directions. At the same time, a large amount of smoke and dust rose, and a mushroom cloud rose slowly.


    However, this spectacular mushroom cloud did not last long. It was torn to pieces by the airflow because of the subsequent battle between the two monsters.


    To be honest, the fighting of monsters is very monotonous. Whether it''s gebalga or ozaghi, from the appearance, it''s just a fight from fist to flesh.


    But for people like Sylvie, who have a strong sense of power, their attacks are incredibly powerful.


    There is a kind of unknown energy which is close to the void energy in his body. Even if he doesn''t punch, he has that kind of energy constantly radiating outward. It is conceivable that the destructive power formed by one punch is almost the same as SIVI''s "empty King''s fist".


    Almost every time ozaki in stage IV received a blow from Gabriel, his body would be greatly injured, and dark red fluid gushed from the wound.


    However, ozaghi''s own power of swallowing and the smell of destruction are not well matched. Although the power is slightly inferior to that of gebojia''s fist, his recovery ability is not as good as ozagh.


    After all, no matter which world''s gabbro is not a natural product, it is the highest crystallization of human wisdom and technology in a certain era, and has obtained his own life by chance. Even if there are alchemy products similar to nanomachinery and memory metals that can repair themselves, the recovery ability of gabbro is still limited to a certain extent.


    Perhaps only by combining the body with the empty energy and making oneself become an empty life between being and nothingness can we get rid of the shackles of this weakness completely.


    Although that''s what he said, but from the current situation, gaibojia obviously occupies a considerable advantage, each punch can cause tons of damage to ozagki.


    Just stage IV ozagki does not seem to be able to match it.


    "If it goes on like this, if ozaki doesn''t run away, it will be defeated in ten minutes at most."


    SIVI looked at the battlefield. The battle between the two super sized monsters reminded him of the bump man he saw when he was a child. However, the real scene in front of him was much more real and shocking than that series of special scenes.


    "It''s not good If ozagki kneels, we will face geboja, who is stronger than Ozzy "And it seems that even if ozagki is defeated, he may not be able to do enough damage to gebalga to weaken his opponent to a certain extent."


    At this time, Xiwei has also been out of the battlefield. While keeping a safe distance from the two monsters, she also finds them who are watching the battle.


    "I''m sorry, it seems that things are not going as well as I thought."


    "There''s no way to have an accident. It''s better to say that there''s nothing in the world." Sylvie sighed.


    Then he suddenly thought of a question he wanted to ask for a long time.


    "Speaking of it, why does ozaghi of this world destroy the world axis? Is it not pleasant to just look at this continent? "


    From what I heard after I came to this world, whether it was Robert Veron who was manipulated by Ozzy (or in collusion with Ozzy), or the sudden emergence of stage IV, the goal should be to destroy the world axis. To be honest, this is a disaster free for lovinia, which is built on the world axis, and is purely affected


    "Don''t you know?" SIVI looks at Seaver in surprise. Listening to her, she seems to think Sylvie should know the inside story.


    But after a pause, she explained to SIVI, "didn''t I tell you just now that the ozags have a common ancestor, and they are also the strongest among them. The zenith of ozaki, the legendary ancestor level, is the existence of kokirei, the butcher of truth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie, the butcher of truth, is not sure, but he knows that there is an endless samsara behind the gate of truth. On the quiet moon is sealed imoku, who can destroy the world with a few tentacles.


    Even though SIVI became a legend and understood the laws of the world, he still could not fight against the ancestor ozaghi.


    In fact, ozaki itself is a monster that feeds on the world, and the laws of the world are just a part of the food for them.


    What''s more, SIVI also learned from the candy house that these ancestor ozags are immortal. If you want to eliminate them completely, you have to eliminate them in the same time dimension.


    "But what does this have to do with corgilley?" He asked curiously again.


    "Do you know what the world axis really does?" The girl looked at the two monsters in the middle of the battle from a distance, and her voice sounded a little distant in the noise of destruction."Is it not a stable world, or a stable continental shelf?"


    Sylvie replied strangely, "although the government has not recognized it, ordinary residents of the world know that. The land under our feet can exist safely through those world axes."


    Once the axis of the world is destroyed, the sinkhole is still light. If the whole continent falls apart, it is not funny.


    "In fact, the idea that the world axis stabilizes the continental shelf was added later."


    However, SIVI shook her head. With the roar of two monsters fighting as background music, she slowly told the truth of the world: "from the beginning, the world axis had no ability to stabilize the continental shelf."


    "Why But every time the world axis is destroyed, the ground always has an inexplicable sense of shaking? Isn''t this the best manifestation of the world axis supporting the continent


    Sylvie was puzzled.


    Although it was a short time since he came to the world, he had learned about it from people like Matthew.


    "Of course, there will be a sense of shaking on the ground, because once more than half of the world axis is destroyed, the underground kokirei will break the mark." "From the very beginning, the world axis is just thirty-six nails that nail kokiley to the bottom of the earth!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    The world axis is the key to seal kojire, one of ozagki''s ancestors.


    Think of the original world also has the world axis setting, and those monsters and diamond shaped pyramids that suddenly appear from the ground during the decisive battle in the mythical age There is no doubt that there should be kokirei under that magical world.


    Give me a break. The endless samsara and the eternal trauma imoku are enough to give me a headache. Now there is the same level of truth butcher kokiley.


    Sylvie picked up a tooth and suddenly felt that things were in a lot of trouble.


    Although it is not clear when the world axis under lovinia will last, the battle between gebalga and ozaghi will certainly affect it and even accelerate its disintegration.


    "I can''t help it..."


    Sylvie sighed, narrowed his eyes and began to perceive the fluctuations of space. This world elemental magic has been weakened a lot, but the impact of space magic is far less serious.


    This is what SIVI has been relying on until now. No matter how destructive the battle of gebalga and ozaghi is, if he can''t fight, at least he can tear open the space and escape to other planes with the help of gap magic.


    But after knowing that there was an ancestor ozagki underground, SIVI''s mind changed. Or he had to change his plans.


    Just like what I thought before, both gebalga and stage IV ozags are just "the world''s top level monsters". Unlike the original ozags, they are all "monsters that destroy the world.".


    Even if they escape from other planes, as long as they do not leave the world, they will eventually go to the road of destruction sooner or later.


    "It is not clear to what extent it will be excluded from the world, but at least it is necessary to experiment."


    Looking at Sylvie''s serious expression, Frey didn''t know what to say.


    To be honest, both gebalga and stage IV ozaghi are beyond her reach. To put it bluntly, if she dares to intervene in the battle between the two monsters, it can be predicted that in a short time, she will be torn to pieces by the shock wave caused by the wind and energy overflowing from the monsters in a short time.


    Yes, not to mention getting involved in the battle, even close enough will be hurt. That''s what Frey is facing now.


    But no matter how sinister, Frey did not see even the slightest despair and bewilderment on Sylvie''s face.


    Does he have a way to deal with it even if it turns into this situation? The girl is a little confused about this.


    In fact, when she first heard that this young man who was not much older than her had become Miss Theo''s teacher, she was very surprised because miss Theo had such a high vision that there were not many people in the clock mechanism where alchemists gathered to guide her and let her call her teacher willingly.


    But later, the development of things let her see again and again the unusual features of this wonderful young man.


    He can cooperate with the most powerful knight, SIVI Aldrich, to explore the source of the change in the monster sewer; he can deal with countless monsters alone, and even the weakest of them can make Frey feel like a great enemy; when people are helpless, he can seal the monster with unknown magic power The seal lasted only a little bit, but it was better than nothing; and then he led the survivors to evacuate them from the city in less than 30 minutes (which is actually what hillwin Donald did).


    Now, even in the face of two super crossbow level monsters fighting, he did not show a look of fear, which made the girl feel very curious.


    Unfortunately, Sylvie didn''t seem to have any plans to solve the girl''s confusion.


    As a matter of fact, he does not have the spare power to solve the puzzles of young girls. He can feel the flow of the world and the ripple of space. This is the best level that Sylvie can do at present. Therefore, he can only put his whole spirit into it and naturally block the calls from the outside world.


    As I said before, the world has a strong suppression on SIVI''s strength, so that he can only use the level of great mage combat effectiveness.


    Well, if there''s no accident In this knight''s world, the great mage level combat effectiveness is enough to sling the whole world.


    Unfortunately, as a transgressor, our protagonist seems to have been accompanied by accidents all the time. Originally, it was just a trip to understand the world, but in the end, it developed into a fight between two super monsters.


    Sylvie has a card. Although he has not been proved by experiments, he is still confident.


    The idea of this trick is not complicated: in this world, the main material plane will be under the strong pressure of the world law. What if the body is not in the main material plane? In other planes, does the law of the world have such a strong suppression on him?


    To take a step back, even if all the plane laws of the world are hostile and oppressive to him, will his strength not be suppressed as long as we find the place where the law of the world has the least influence?This move is based on this conjecture.


    The space around him began to twist. It seemed that the sound of broken glass was ringing around him, but he could not hear any sound after listening carefully.


    Black, misty objects slowly seep into the main material plane from the distortion of space, and finally wrap sivei in it. From the outside, he looks like a bug in a dark brown amber.


    Q: What is the least influential part of the laws of the world?


    A: Void.


    The black fog is not the material in the real sense, but the ether carrying the void energy.


    In SIVI''s body, there is a constant stream of etheric fog from the source to continue the existence of those void energies.


    Although this kind of virtual energy, which is thin to a certain extent, has lethality, it is not strong. However, SIVI introduced it into the main material plane not to use it as a weapon.


    He is just building, using the void energy and ether to completely separate the space around his body from the main material plane, so as to construct a pure empty environment.


    Only when he was in that environment and weakened the influence of the laws of the world to the greatest extent, could Sylvia exert his legendary strength when he was infinitely close to the magic world.


    He named the trick -


    "the puppet world. The big sky demon world"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    Sense of presence.


    It''s a very subtle word. Some people are born with no sense of existence, even standing in front of them are easy to be ignored, while some people have a strong sense of existence, even in the vast sea of people can be found at a glance.


    But after entering the state of the big empty demon world, the sense of being has reached an incredible state.


    There are two huge monsters fighting in lovinia now. In theory, everyone''s eyes should have been attracted by the unprecedented battle, and there is no room to pay attention to other things.


    But the extreme sense of being was overwhelming, even if there was no sign of Sylvie.


    Even gebalga and ozaki noticed SIVI.


    Just like two people are fighting, suddenly there is an ant, but the ant''s sense of existence is like a lion, which is hard to ignore.


    And I was totally caught in my stomach, but I didn''t notice it.


    "Ouch It''s hard to feel like vomiting. It''s true that because of the different laws of the world, there are subtle deviations in the deduced magic. "


    The answer is gebalga''s iron fist.


    It weighs more than 100 tons, and it blows hard at the place where Sylvie is located at the speed close to the speed of sound. Even if the void like atmosphere carried by gaibojia is not taken into account, the power of this attack is still outstanding. The smoke and dust generated by this blow is as high as tens of meters. The huge fist directly penetrates the surface of the ground and collapses together with the buildings above, and turns into countless pieces of gravel Dust fell into the world axis alchemy mechanism below.


    "Hello Are you kidding Flea looked pale, and looked at the city which could be described as a state of destruction, and whispered in disbelief.


    Just now that abnormal sense of being has disappeared. Is that guy so easily killed?


    Even gebojia raised his fist to have a look. Although as an alchemist, it has no expression, it can still make people feel the confused mood of this monster.


    No matter who comes across a creature that gives people a sense of danger like a tiger and kills him with one fist, it must be unbelievable, right?


    Ozaghi did not let go of this moment. His strong tentacles sprang up and grabbed gaibojia''s head. He opened his big mouth and bit it towards his head!


    Although the steel head has not been bitten by ozaghi, it looks a little shriveled at first glance, which makes Gebo more angry. If he grabs ozaki''s tentacle, he will tear it to pieces.


    Once again, the two monsters scuffled together, bringing lovinia from the city to the ruins.


    Flea and SIVI look at each other, and as they fight, they get close to the city that has been destroyed by gebalga''s iron fist, trying to confirm Sylvie''s condition from there and find his remains.


    As a result, when they went down to the world axis alchemy mechanism, they were startled by Sylvie''s appearance.


    Even though he was hit by Gabriel, Sylvie was still fine, just sitting with his legs crossed and his arms around his chest, as if he was thinking about something.


    "Since it''s OK, don''t play missing. It scares me to death!" Flea breathed a sigh of relief and then yelled at Seaver.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, but there was something wrong with my health just now." "It''s almost the same now," Seaver said with a smile and placation


    "Wait a minute. Do you mean you made up that prayer on the spot?"


    She asked in surprise.


    Although she is also known as the most powerful person in mainland China, she can be regarded as an amazing talent. However, as a person who has taken up the whole chivalry profession, her energy is inevitably scattered by various professions, which is not as good as SIVI, who specializes in magic.


    "It''s not a prayer, it''s magic!"


    Sylvie seriously corrected the way.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Magic girl? "


    "I''m a man."


    "Well, I can see that." She smiles and nods.


    Then don''t ask!


    Sylvie rolled his eyes.


    "But it''s solved Although it is only temporary, and there are not small sequelae. So the temporary things don''t work. " He stood up, stretched, and gently waved his hands.


    A gust of air carried the three men from the gravel filled alchemy mechanism to the ground.


    "Indeed, it is a power different from the prayer..." She felt the magic flowing in the wind and was surprised.


    "The meat show won''t start until now."


    Because that abnormal sense of being had disappeared, the two monsters did not notice Sylvie, who was supposed to be killed by Gabriel.


    Sylvie took a deep breath and gathered a certain amount of magic.


    After returning to legend level, if SIVI wants to, he can use a large amount of destructive magic to kill the two monsters together. However, the power of that kind of magic is too powerful, and it will affect several counties around. The mainland alone may be blown into several pieces by this level of power.Although Sylvie does not doubt that the seal of the world axis has been sealed on the underground kokirei since ancient times, if the mainland is really opened, it is estimated that the goods will come up to destroy the world.


    And SIVI is not ready to go to war with the ancestor ozaghi. If the ancestor ozagki here is the same as the demons in this world, it''s better to be one level weaker than that in the magic world, but what if the strength of the monster who doesn''t play cards according to common sense doesn''t change?


    Even in the optimistic direction, I''m afraid the best result is that Sylvie and that thing die together.


    So this time, on the premise of solving the two monsters, we should try our best to control the power and not let mother earth break the image.


    Of course, it''s hard to beat the legendary Sylvie. When he points his hands outward, a starlit border encircles lovinia. Naturally, gebalga and ozaghi can''t escape.


    Then there is SIVI''s best at cutting the inner space of the border from the world itself and separating it into the void.


    "Hello, your body...?!" At this moment, flea suddenly exclaimed.


    She followed her eyes and found that Sylvie''s shoulder began to turn into a white crystal powder, gradually dissolved in the air.


    "Didn''t I say that the sequela of the improved version of the big empty demon world is a little big..."


    Sylvie breathed his breath. The gradual dissolution of his body was expected, and if he was prepared, there would be no pain that would affect his casting.


    He took a breath, and then moved all the life in the enchantment, except the two monsters and a low-level ozagki, to the outside.


    Then he clapped his hands.


    The space that had been separated was like a soap bubble.


    "Finished processing."


    SIVI turned around and gave a thumbs up to two girls who had been stunned by the scene.


    The next moment, he fainted in the cry of the girls.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    When SIVI woke up, he found himself lying in a tent.


    As if the body''s physical strength has been pulled away, the same sense of emptiness makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Trying to sit up, he found his upper body naked, from his left shoulder to his chest was wrapped in a thick bandage.


    Lifting the curtain by the bed, Sylvie found that it was completely dark outside.


    Not far from the tent is the pit of lovinia. The city of lovinia, which suffered a great disaster but did not collapse completely, stands quietly in the pit like a giant beast lurking in the dark.


    There were so many bright white dots of light shuttling through the ruins of lovinia, but because it was too far away, SIVI couldn''t see what it was.


    "Well, has my abnormality been discovered by the world will of this world?"


    Sylvie habitually wanted to give himself a hawk eye, but the magic power in his hands was not activated at all. It made him laugh bitterly.


    After all, the "pseudo world. The big sky demon world" is a temporary magic. It not only has a sharp rebound symptom during the operation, leaving a lot of sequelae, but also can''t cheat the world''s will. Therefore, before re analyzing the rules of the world, I, the guy who is monitored by the world, may not be able to use magic casually.


    "Oh, are you awake?"


    At this time, Xiwei with a washbasin opens the curtain and walks in from outside the tent.


    The washbasin was steaming hot and hung with a towel. It seemed that it was hot water and so on.


    "You are so special that you can take care of gebalga and ozagki in stage IV alone


    "That''s a coincidence." SIVI rubbed his face to make his expression look more normal: "there is no resistance to emptiness in the world for Gabriel and ozaki, and I happen to have some research on space technique..."


    This is not a lie. If SIVI was not very good at the magic of space, and even connected with the void, I''m afraid the previous battle would not have been solved by understatement.


    Even in the magic world, neither geberga nor ozaghi in stage IV are weak. Though SIVI, who temporarily regains legendary strength with the help of the "pseudo world, the sky demon world", can only defeat them in a short time without the help of space magic. As I have said before, it is necessary to use super destructive skills to defeat them in a short time The damage caused by the operation can only be described as terror.


    If Sylvie''s legendary strength can be maintained for a long time, it''s not that he can''t slowly kill the two monsters through a lot of high ring magic. But at that time, if Sylvie really intends to fight a long war, I''m afraid that the two monsters have not hurt their muscles and bones, and he will be whole


    "Besides, you know, after you faint, your body continues to dissolve." She said this, her face full of incredible look: "I also part-time Paladin, but my Shengyao tattoo can''t do anything about your injury!"


    Hearing this, SIVI couldn''t help but show his "sleeping trough" expression.


    Although I don''t know what kind of ghost the paladin is, I guess it should be a similar profession to Paladin from the other party''s words. What SIVI means is that the healing power of the world is useless to him, an outsider!


    If it wasn''t for his sister in front of him, SIVI wanted to take off his bandage and see how the wound had dissolved.


    "Oh, don''t worry." When she saw that SIVI had some prescription, she couldn''t help but smile: "I''ve used the life potion obtained in" somewhere "to temporarily stop your wound and continue to expand."


    "Life potion?" On hearing this, SIVI''s eyebrows jumped. He looked at the girl in her eyes and asked, "is that a place you''re talking about, is it a copy?"


    "Sure enough, you and I are the same!"


    The expression on SIVI''s face suddenly brightened up: "you also have that thing with you, right?"


    It seems that Siwei is not only a penetrator like herself, but also has a systematic appearance.


    "What is your main task?" Knowing this, Sylvie stopped covering up and asked.


    "Originally it was to form the" world''s First Knight Order ", but after my order was established, the mission became" to prevent the world axis from being damaged "


    "To protect world peace?"


    "Carry out love and true evil No, it''s not this! You''ve got it crooked again Make complaints about the girl''s face.


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry," shivy said, beginning to get down to business. "Is the main task going to change?"


    He took time to look at the home page of his system and found that it was still "the establishment of the world''s first magic academy.".


    "Well, after that, the system will be updated, but I have not been able to find out what has been updated..."The girl said gloomily, and then she seemed to remember that she had a basin of hot water in her hand, so she put the basin beside SIVI''s bed: "do you want me to wipe it for you?"


    "No more." Sylvie shook his head in a hurry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ A virgin? "


    There was an obvious laugh on SIVI''s face.


    "Hello! We are all about the same Wait, have you... "


    The expression of "lying in the trough" on Sylvie''s face became more intense.


    It''s hard not to be so dissolute as my fellow townsman.


    "Yes, I''ve been with Sophia The girl declared with great pride.


    "You are all women, are you?"


    "Nonsense, how to fall in love with different genders!"


    What she said is reasonable. I can''t say anything!


    No, wait a minute. I''m not going to get involved, according to her?


    Sylvie felt his hair stand up all over his body. Was this earth fellow a rotten girl?


    Seeing the "sleeping trough" on Sylvie''s face, she finally shrinks her smile.


    "In short, if you are serious, put it aside first..."


    "It''s serious, isn''t it a joke?"


    "Joking, joking Well, about 30 percent. "


    That is to say, 70% is true.


    It''s dirty. This fellow townsman is so dirty! Sylvie felt that he couldn''t look directly at each other.


    "All in all, Theo and Frey are now going down to the world axis Alchemy to do the repair work." "What are you going to do next?" she said


    "Well To be honest, I haven''t decided yet. " Sylvie spread out his hands: "and this time, the amount of information is too large, I just woke up, can''t sort out the thread."


    "Then I''ll tell you a little bit. Now you have two things to do." The girl raised her index finger: "first of all, the mayor of lovinia wants to see you. I think she may want to attract you."


    Then she put her second finger up: "the second is to go to the root of the world axis with me to see the sleeping face of kojire, the ancestor of ozaki."


    "Well," seavy thought for a moment, and then said, "anyway, when you say the second point, don''t retract your index finger, just extend your middle finger?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    It was originally a slightly shabby folk house.


    The reason for adding the word "original" is that it has now been expropriated and has become the provisional City Lord''s house of lovinia.


    "My Lord, the people are collapsing because there are not enough tents for food and accommodation."


    The middle-aged man dressed in luxurious clothes respectfully reported his information to the mayor of lovinia who was sitting in the living room.


    "After all, things happened so suddenly, and at that time, we could only focus on transferring people, and naturally we could not pay attention to food and daily necessities..." Dressed in a goose yellow dress, the girl who was the Lord of lovinia sighed and casually played with her long hair. She thought and said, "in a word, first contact the surrounding cities to help them receive our refugees and send as much support as possible. I will report the specific situation to her majesty Well, is there anything else? "


    Although the girl looks tired, the riot caused by the sudden collapse of a big city is not so easy to solve. She has been working since the big incident. She has only had a rest for less than half an hour on the way, and judging from the current situation, she has been unable to have a good rest for a long time.


    "It''s hard to say, but the search team sent to the city to search for available supplies was attacked by some surviving monsters." The middle-aged man, who was supposed to be a family servant, said with a bitter face: "even if it is the most optimistic estimate, no matter how much material can be obtained, less than half of the search teams can return safely."


    "Are there so many monsters left?"


    The maiden of the city frowned. It was obvious that the news was beyond her expectation.


    "There are not many surviving monsters on the surface. According to several members of the search team who successfully escaped back, most of the monsters came out of the ground." The courtier continued to answer the girl''s question with great care.


    "Underground..."


    The city master girl narrowed her eyes.


    As one of the parties, she is naturally aware that the cause of the lovinia crash is the monsters who are in the alchemy mechanism of the world axis.


    I thought that the leaders of those monsters, that is, the huge and terrible monster yesterday, would be killed, and the remaining low-level monsters would also leave automatically. Unexpectedly, they did not escape here, but still occupied in the world axis alchemy mechanism.


    "What about Miss Theo and the knight Frey of the clock?" Thinking of this, she asked in a deep voice: "I remember yesterday, after the turmoil subsided, they set out with a search team, saying they were going to repair the world axis?"


    "That..."


    There was a cold sweat on the middle-aged official''s forehead: "the search team has not contacted us so far. To be honest, they are likely to survive It''s not optimistic. "


    The city master girl stopped her movements and sighed for a long time: "forget it, you go down first. Give all search teams a return command, let the city guards as close as possible to the edge of the Tiankeng to receive the retreating search teams. They are all the very few backbones in lovinia right now, and the damage is too wasteful in this situation


    "I see. I''ll leave."


    The middle-aged man bowed to the girl, then walked out of the room and swaggered out of the humble hut.


    "Really, why is it always lovinia that is in trouble?"


    The city master girl lay back in the sofa lazily, but then she tried to cheer up and began to read the thick papers on the desk.


    The whole room was quiet at once, except for the rustle of quills across the parchment.


    After a while, the harsh squeak of the door broke the silence of the room.


    "Disrespectful, Lord." Linya came in from the door and bowed slightly to the girl according to the etiquette: "SIVI, commander of the Aldrich knights, and the mysterious young man have been called and are waiting outside now."


    As soon as the words fell, the wooden door, which had been closed automatically because of the bolt, was pushed open again. In the loud and clear "bangdang" sound, a voice that made the city master girl particularly headache began to ring.


    "Elaine, we''re here to play ~"


    with a bright smile, she comes in from the outside.


    Then came the guard, who was ashamed of not being able to stop her, and Sylvie, who had closed his eyes and looked indifferent.


    Linya and the city Lord girl almost at the same time showed "can''t take her" expression.


    It has been nearly eight years since Elaine succeeded the Lord of lovinia. With the help of linya, she has grown up from a pure little girl to a big person who can talk and laugh with her majesty. She has rich experience. At the same time, she has a vision that ordinary people can''t reach. Now, she built the whole governing team of lovinia.


    After experiencing the disaster that had a far greater impact on vision and world outlook, lovinia''s administrative system can be quickly restored and re run at a high speed. This also shows the gold content of her team.But SIVI is one of the few people she can''t see through.


    This girl, who can even compete with the great men of the mythical age, seems to have a very different way of thinking from ordinary people.


    And he''s a girlie.


    No matter what people do, ordinary people will have a motive. Even the so-called whim actually has a subtle influence on the motivation. However, SIVI is different. Many times, she will suddenly make incomprehensible behaviors (because of the relationship between the system tasks).


    And he''s a girlie.


    If SIVI could barely see at the beginning of her emergence that her main purpose was to establish the Aldrich Knight academy and the Aldrich order, then after that, her behavior became more and more perverse. If she did not clearly present the position of protecting human beings, I am afraid that the whole human society would be unable to avoid her.


    And he''s a girlie.


    In short, after being taken advantage of by Xi Wei for several times in terms of body and spirit, although Ailian has not broken with her, she has already drawn a line with her. If it is not too important this time, she will not contact this self-made guy.


    Quietly, she avoids Xi Wei''s thin and white salty pig''s hand. Ailian resolutely ignores her and looks at SIVI behind her.


    "Is this Mr. seavy Why close your eyes? "


    She asked curiously.


    SIVI: in order to pretend to be forced


    Sylvie: "eye discomfort."


    They said almost at the same time.


    Sylvie thinks there''s something on his forehead that''s hopping. Well, it''s probably blue tendons.


    "If you need me, I can get you some doctors to see you If you need the mark of Saint Yao''s tattoo, "speaking of this, the city master''s girl looked at Xi Wei, who was full of complacency. She could not help but sigh with her hand:" if you have this one, you don''t need to ask other paladins to help. "


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m fine. How about we get down to business?"


    SIVI, trying to control his emotions, said calmly.


    Naturally, he did not close his eyes in order to pretend to be forced. In fact, if he opened his eyes now, all the people present would find that the pupil of his eyes had disappeared. The place that should have been the pupil was occupied by the runes which were smaller than the hair, and there would be a green flame from his eyes like tears.


    This is one of the four root causes of his evil eye.


    Because of the previous big moves and the world will of this world, so that SIVI can hardly use high Ring Magic now, but if you want to fight against ozagki, you can''t win by relying on low ring magic.


    In this way, if you want to be able to recover your own strength, you have to know the root of the world in the shortest time through the root magic eye, and then rewrite the power that can use magic based on this.


    That''s why he kept his eyes closed in order not to waste a minute or a second.


    As for the loss of vision, it''s not a big deal for Sylvie, who has excellent perception.


    "What you''re talking about is that you''re going to work in lovinia?" The city master girl joked happily.


    "If you can afford it." Sylvie shrugged nonchalantly, and then he grimaced and asked, "what''s going on in lovinia now?"


    "Very bad."


    When it comes to this matter, even Ailian''s face shows a bitter meaning: "we have lost nearly half of the exploration team."


    On the way, Sylvie learned from SIVI that the light spots that were shaking in lovinia were all the search teams sent by this side, and had some expectations for this.


    "And what about Frey and Theo?" Before Sylvie continued to ask, she couldn''t help asking, "didn''t you just say they joined the exploration team?"


    "I''m sorry, the team lost contact with us."


    The city Lord girl''s reply made SIVI gasp.


    He and SIVI look at each other (although their eyes are still not open) and understand the meaning of each other''s words.


    The danger of lovinia was beyond their imagination. They didn''t expect that even after the destruction of the giant ozagchi in stage IV, these miscellaneous soldiers in ozaghi were fierce!


    But the bad news is not over.


    "In addition to those wandering monsters, in fact, I also received a secret report. Well, before that, you asked me to spend more than 100 gold coins to build two useless stations..."


    "What is a useless station That''s the magic telegraph, which leads the world trend Xiweiyi justifies in a righteous way.


    According to "Veronica''s" as always, "Veronica is still searching for the sublime


    With that, her eyes fell on the thoughtful Sylvie again: "if you can, can you do it again?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    The abyss of the sinkhole has isolated lovinia from the outside world, especially since most of the trestle bridges have been broken, the isolation is more thorough.


    Donald is now hiding in a house less than half of which is left. He gasps. This is the sequel of his desperate run. His back is close to the broken wall of the ruins with his leather armor. No matter how uncomfortable this posture is, he just tries to hide his body behind the wall.


    He''s so glad he didn''t let hillwin follow him.


    He thought that after the two monsters were defeated by President SIVI (most of the witnesses thought so), the ruins of lovinia should not be dangerous. But when he came here with the search team, he found that the ruins of the city had become more dangerous than before.


    As a search team, he will not be alone, but almost all of his teammates in the same team have died, and the rest of them were scattered after being attacked by a giant ant like monster with a face.


    "The situation is not good..."


    He muttered to himself in a voice that only he could hear.


    Although his strength in the Aldrich Knight academy belongs to the kind from the bottom, but as a knight''s retinue, along with hillwin''s pragmatism, after experiencing various kinds of adventures, Donald still has a certain degree of confidence in his own vision.


    Although the monsters who just attacked them all the way were different in appearance, they all had a strange feeling. Even though the appearance was different, Donald could make sure that these monsters were the same kind of creatures as those spiders that appeared in the previous war.


    "What are these things?"


    The round and quiet moon came into the sky, and the light blue moon covered the whole world with a mysterious color. Donald suddenly remembered that today was the full moon day of the quiet moon.


    Unfortunately, from time to time, the surrounding screams and the explosions caused by the fighting make the present situation totally different from the atmosphere of the moon watching.


    While Donald was still thinking, he suddenly shivered.


    An indescribable terror came out of his heart and held his heart tightly. It seemed that his heart suddenly stopped beating. The swelling pain inevitably filled his chest, making him even have some difficulty breathing.


    Cold sweat seeps from his forehead. Even if he tries to control himself, his body still trembles involuntarily. The precious enchanting sword in his hand can not bring him even a little sense of security.


    Dong Dong


    A regular dull noise came from the original street behind him.


    He had heard it - the sound of a face much bigger than an elephant''s, and it was the heavy sound of an ant walking. It is probably because the movement is too big, it will be lurking in the ground at the beginning, when a group of people go up to the top, they suddenly open a big mouth from the underground, and directly swallow up several explorers who can''t respond!


    He could be sure that the monster had gone after several other explorers before, but he didn''t expect to come here so soon.


    Did those members get away with it? Judging from the clumsy appearance of this guy, it should not be moving very fast.


    At the thought, Donald relaxed a little, and only then did he find that his hands holding the sword were full of sweat and felt a little greasy.


    Fortunately, the handle of the alchemy sword is tied to the skin of a shark lizard. It has good sweat absorption ability and should not slip.


    Taking a deep breath, he just slightly poked out a little head from behind the wall as a shelter, and looked at the huge monster.


    This monster is so big that it fills the whole street. Although it can''t be compared with the two monsters that ravaged lovinia before, it is also incomparable to Donald.


    It has six weird long legs. Although it has black exoskeleton, it can still see the pink muscles under the shell. It should be the head, but it has a face. The whole match looks very strange.


    At this time, the monster''s mouth was chewing something, and the bright red saliva was dripping from the corners of his mouth.


    The strong smell of blood immediately paralyzed Donald''s sense of smell and made him frown involuntarily: how much do you have to eat to make his body smell like this?


    It may be that the thing in his mouth is too hard to chew. The monster suddenly stops and spits out all the things in his mouth.


    They were several heads, and because of the angle, Donald could even see the expressions on those heads clearly.


    Panic, fear, disbelief and madness.


    The most important thing is that Donald, the original owners of these heads, knew that they were the ones who ran away.


    Are you kidding? None of those guys can escape!


    Donald''s eyes widened involuntarily, and he couldn''t tell whether it was the death of a rabbit or what he felt. At this moment, the monster''s head suddenly turned to his hiding place.Donald instinctively says, "no!" The idea of the whole person forward, the body lying on the ground.


    Although the action is not very good-looking, but it saved his life.


    Almost at the same time, as soon as the monster shook his head, a bright red whip shadow flashed by, and all the swept walls, doors and windows, as well as some messy things, were all cut in two from the middle! Its power is far more powerful than ordinary attacks.


    When Donald raised his head in the ruins, he found that the bright red whip shadow was still the monster''s tongue!


    However, this is not the time to breathe a sigh of relief. After the bunker was cut off by the opponent''s tongue whip, Donald was exposed to the monster''s eyes.


    Run away? Do you have a fight?


    Two thoughts flashed through his mind.


    With almost no hesitation, Donald chose the latter, raised his sword, and summoned up the courage to confront each other.


    If you run away, no matter how fast you run, you can''t avoid a tongue whip. At most, it will turn the wound on the chest into the wound behind The premise is that you can survive that attack.


    In contrast, even facing the battle will die, at least a bit of backbone.


    The monster hissed and rushed towards Donald. His action was so fast that Donald couldn''t react at all. He just felt that he saw the color of irony in his eyes.


    This speed, even if it''s just a bump, can turn itself into a meat pie?


    Just as Donald gave up hope, a hand reached out of the way and pulled him out of the range of the monster''s collision.


    "Don''t you have homecoming crystals in your system?" Seavy pulled Donald back and asked the girl next to him.


    "What is that?" Asked the girl.


    "It''s like a return to town scroll."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Coach, I want to change the system. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    The human face ant seemed dissatisfied with his attack for failing to turn Donald into a meat patty. He shook his head. His two fleshy tentacles swayed, and his mouth full of yellow incomplete teeth made a sharp hiss.


    "Ozaki in stage II..." She calls out her golden sword with her backhand, and squints at the alien monster who is flaunting her power.


    "It seems that there were a lot of people who missed the net before."


    After confirming that Donald was not hurt through perception, SIVI, still closed his eyes, let him hide behind him.


    They have killed more than 30 stage I ozags along the way, and that''s just the number.


    Different from ordinary beasts and demons, ozagki himself has a very thin sense of "fear". Even the lowest level of ozaki will not be scared away just because of his momentum.


    "Do you do it or I do it?" She looked at ozaki at the other end and rushed towards them. She didn''t show any dignified appearance. On the contrary, she asked in a somewhat boring way.


    "You go." Sylvie shrugged noncommittally.


    For them, stage II is not a serious opponent, even if SIVI''s casting ability is paralyzed.


    After that, Seaver turned around and, despite Donald''s shock at their confidence, said, "what about the rest of your search team?"


    "All, all the troops are destroyed."


    Though Donald was still haunted by the menacing monster, out of his trust in SIVI, he swallowed his saliva and replied somewhat apprehensively.


    Although the answer was expected, SIVI couldn''t help rubbing his temples.


    It was too bad for him to laugh.


    To be honest, Sylvie doesn''t have a strong sense of belonging to the world. He knows that sooner or later he will leave here and go back to the magic world, so he doesn''t pay much attention to the life and death of people in this world Well, even in the magic world, for him who once saved the world, the life of ordinary people is not very important.


    But only for Theo and Frey, Sylvie wanted to protect them.


    "Damn it, if only magic works!"


    Sylvie gritted his teeth and complained to himself.


    At the same time, the human face ant shaped ozagki suddenly spits out his bright red tongue whip when he rushes to Xiwei!


    Its tongue whip speed is very fast at first, even comparable to the speed of ordinary bullets. Sudden attack and the common phagocytic power of ozags make this attack very lethal!


    However, for the level of the strong west Wei, it is only so.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pull out the sword.


    As neat as before.


    He kept his tongue stiff in the same place.


    "Well, have you got any useful information?" She turned and asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, ozagki''s huge body suddenly turned into countless pieces of meat a foot square, scattered on the ground.


    It''s as amazing as killing hundreds of ozags with one sword. Even Sylvie is amazed at it.


    "No He shook his head regretfully and then took out a green crystal the size of a palm.


    "Is this?"


    Both SIVI and Donald''s eyes were attracted by the wonderful green crystal inside.


    Asked the girl, somewhat surprised.


    "Return home crystal." Seavy replied, squeezing the crystal into Donald''s hand.


    "Why? Wait, this is too expensive I can''t have... "


    Donald was startled and subconsciously refused.


    In this world, the glittering minerals are almost all valuable and marketable things that ordinary people can''t afford.


    "This is what you call a return to town scroll?" Sylvia''s head was obviously better than Donald''s, and she immediately thought of what Sylvie had said before.


    "Yes, it''s very simple." Sylvie didn''t care about Donald''s refusal. He just asked him to hold the crystal, then he squeezed his hand hard, and the crystal exploded.


    "Gee, gee, gee..."


    Donald''s astonished voice was only half way off, and his figure disappeared in front of them.


    "That''s great. I want this stuff, too." "Why doesn''t my system carry this kind of good stuff If I had this thing, I would have reduced the number of Knights'' casualties by a lot! "


    "I''ll get you some later." Said Sylvie with a wry smile.


    There are only two pieces of home bound crystal on his body. Because there is a special store selling home crystal in the college, the price is close to the people and is deeply loved by students. Even SIVI himself is used to buying it there. Therefore, he has not bought this kind of "bargain" with his precious achievement point for a long time."But then again, are your eyes OK?"


    When she heard that Sylvie asked for technical support for a batch of home bound crystals, the girl asked curiously when she was happy.


    "No problem. I''m not blind. It''s just that closing my eyes is more efficient now."


    Sylvie chuckled. His eyes were now working at full power. The root eye was trying to resolve the laws of the world to restore its casting power.


    Other actions are not vegetarians in any case, so there is no problem.


    "Besides, we''ve been away for so long, don''t you know that?"


    Then he took a few steps to prove what he said was true.


    But just as soon as he finished, he suddenly stepped on the ground and fell into the sewer


    Xi Wei looks at a piece beside her and says, "don''t step on the cover during maintenance. It''s dangerous!" "That''s why I asked you if you have any questions..."


    Obviously, perception can''t see the words written on the plane, nor can it detect whether the ground can bear its own weight.


    With a sigh, the girl ran up to the cover that SIVI had trodden out of a hole and asked, "how are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not good. " Sylvie''s gloomy voice came from below.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Heart plug."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    SIVI rolled her eyes, then jumped and jumped down.


    When she came to the sewer, she found that SIVI was opening her hands and seemed to be feeling something.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s the smell of Theo and Frey..." Sylvie said seriously, "don''t you feel it?"


    "I only feel the smell of domestic water."


    Xiwei eyebrows pumping, looking at her legs sunk in the mud, the expression on her face is very wonderful.


    "Don''t tease me. Come with me."


    Sylvie didn''t squabble with her. Time was running out, and he quickly followed the breath that had not yet dissipated to pursue the past.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    The underground waterways of lovinia are full of incomplete corpses of various creatures. Judging from the death and remains of the corpses, it should be ozaghi''s hand who died in the underground waterways before.


    ¡­¡­ Even though those spider-shaped ozags don''t have hands.


    It''s strange that those annoying guys can''t be seen in the underground waterways now.


    "Could it be that after feeling the smell of the search team, they all crawled out of here?"


    After SIVI talked about her doubts, she guessed casually.


    Perhaps for a young girl, stage I ozaki is less important than her shoes, and now she is concentrating on finding a barely accessible place in the underground waterway - perhaps because of the proximity to the exit, this section of the sewer is accumulating more garbage than before.


    Even Sylvie has tried to take his attention away from the stench around him, to keep his stomach twitching and not to spit out the whole meal before he set out.


    "According to ozaki''s urine, it''s not impossible." Sylvie muttered.


    The magic line in lovinia was almost destroyed due to the destruction of the city. There was no light source in the sewer. With the deepening of the two people, the surrounding environment gradually darkened. Although it was not so hard to reach the point where one could not see his fingers, it was almost the same.


    Fortunately, Sylvie doesn''t look around with her eyes. Although she''s much weaker than Sylvie''s perception, she can barely see things in the dark because of her ability as a natural knight. She doesn''t bump into things like a headless fly.


    "Here we are, this is it!"


    After several turns, Sylvie ducked into a small room next to the sewer and nodded with satisfaction: "the smell is the strongest here. It''s not long before they left here."


    This room seems to be used for the plumbers to rest and place some tools. Although it is not large, it has everything from beds to coffee cups.


    "Where are the people?" She turned around, frowned suspiciously, sniffed like a dog, and then covered her nose with a bitter face: "no, it''s too strong outside to smell them."


    "Can you still be police dogs..." Sylvie was speechless about his fellow countryman''s actions.


    "After the natural knight and his spirit pet have the same contract, they can obtain the other party''s part of the ability and system. Although the smell of the guy in my contract can''t be ranked in the demons, it''s not much weaker than the ordinary dogs in nature."


    She explained as she calmed her nausea that she wanted to vomit.


    Xiwei hears the speech and reminds her of what she said before. As a natural knight, she seems to be a green dragon.


    is the dragon''s smell so awesome? Isn''t it a good idea to smoke them with rotten eggs?


    In a trance, Sylvie felt that he might have found a simple and efficient new method of killing dragons by accident


    "Can you perceive any other cues all in all?" Finally, she calmed down her face and didn''t ruin her image of a beautiful girl because of vomiting. She asked.


    "No But what happened just now has given me a bit of a guess. "


    Sylvie stepped heavily on the floor, and the red brick floor made a low, soft noise.


    She immediately understood what he meant, and began to knock on the walls and floors everywhere, trying to find the secret passage or something.


    Before long, the two men targeted the empty wooden bed.


    After the bed board is lifted, there is a dark space under it.


    Sylvie tried to sense it, only to find that the length of the shaft like passage had exceeded the maximum range he could perceive at present.


    "More than 500 meters." He said with great certainty.


    "Are the people in your world so abnormal..." Sylvia looks at him like a monster.


    Although the world also has some skills for perceiving things around them, it''s amazing to be able to perceive things more than 100 meters unless it''s a special race.


    However, she, a fellow villager, can actually perceive the situation within 500 meters even though she is suppressed by the will of the world. It is indeed a state of change.


    "You and I are special. Don''t compare us to ordinary people in our own world." Sylvie laughs.


    "Oh, yes."


    She patted herself on the head, then her hands were palm to palm, as if holding something.


    She uttered a few strange syllables, and then a little purple flame appeared in the middle of her palms.


    Sylvie felt the wonderful power of the fire. He knew that this was the power of the world called "prayer" and magic.


    Although I had felt this power before when I saw the girl open up from a distance and lowered the gaipogala on the satellite orbit, I always felt that there was a big gap between the prayer at that time and the present one.Perhaps through the study of prayer, we can get a glimpse of the truth of the world more quickly.


    Ignoring Sylvie''s contemplative look, the girl has left the fireball in her palm down the shaft like tunnel.


    The fire fell down the tunnel and soon disappeared in front of her eyes (Sylvie didn''t open his eyes, so he couldn''t see).


    "No, this depth is too big, and the width is too narrow, it is not so easy to go down safely."


    Sylvia''s face was a little depressed.


    In the past, she also had the means of flying. For example, she could summon her own alchemy puppet to fly with her, or manipulate a relatively low-level flying demon. If it was not possible, she could fly with wings.


    But the problem is that the shaft is too narrow, not to mention the alchemy puppet. Even if you are half dragon, those bone spines and scales may get stuck on the shaft wall


    "If there is a rope, can I go down?" Asked SIVI calmly.


    "Where do you want me to find a rope over 500 meters..." The girl replied in distress.


    "I have."


    SIVI said, and took out a bundle of silver gray ropes that looked like hemp rope from his locker.


    "It looks like it''s less than 500 meters?"


    "Are you kidding me?" she frowned as she looked at the rope


    "Don''t you know?" SIVI looked surprised: "this is a rare treasure" snake rope "sent by the system after completing the copy task. It has infinite length and is as rare as a flying broom with infinite power..."


    awesome, your system is much more powerful than mine!


    "How many magic things do you have?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    With the help of the snake rope, they went down to the shaft smoothly.


    However, there are many space in front of them.


    Sylvie''s perception tells him that the wall in front of him still has a slight curve.


    He raised his eyebrows suddenly and guessed something.


    Before he could speak, SIVI spoke first.


    "This is the axis of the world. It seems that we have come to the sinkhole below lovinia."


    Said the girl, pulling the rope slowly and surely.


    "Oh? Have you been here? " Though Sylvie thought so, he asked out of habit.


    "No," said the girl, triumphantly lifting up her mind''s chest and pointing to the huge cylindrical wall in front of her, she said, "but I put it in here, and I certainly recognize it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This guy is a legend in the world.


    "Don''t stand still. Try to see if you can feel Theo''s breath now."


    There was a strong wind in the sky pit, which made them shake like a pendulum. Obviously, she was fed up with the situation and couldn''t help urging.


    "It''s not far below - just a little bit."


    The wind swept by, and the faint breath had been blown away. SIVI had to open his left eye. Through the effect of the root magic eye, Theo was confirmed. They passed here not long ago.


    But also because of this, his left eye gushed out dark red blood tears, just as soon as the blood tears flowed out of his eyes, they were burned by the blue flame, which looked strange.


    Although it can''t be seen from the appearance, in fact, because of the forced interruption of the interpretation of the world truth, SIVI''s left eye has been blind.


    At the bottom of the West Wei did not notice this point, but also Wuwu murmured: "unfortunately, my freedom of attack remains on the top I don''t know if I can teleport a flying creature here to make a compulsory contract... "


    "Although I don''t know what the principle of channeling is, I think it''s better not to act rashly if I can."


    Suffering from the sour and dry pain in his left eye, SIVI patiently exhorted: "now this space is full of unstable energy structure. I''m quite different from this energy knot. The devil''s eye that is not in touch with the wind, horse and ox is OK. If it''s your power that drives the prayer, it will definitely break the fragile balance here and detonate all the energy knots It''s not


    "Is that bad?" The girl swallowed her saliva and asked cautiously.


    "It''s not too bad. We''re probably going to hit Ivan three times from zero."


    "This is bad, OK?"


    SIVI''s voice of surprise came at once.


    "Don''t worry, wait until then..." ''continued Sylvie calmly.


    "How was that time?" The girl asked curiously.


    "I''ll run straight into subspace, so don''t worry about me." He is always answering.


    "I''ll worry about myself! It''s better to say that if you can hide in the subspace, you can pull me


    make complaints about Nice! Sure enough, you make complaints about the service.


    "No, I''m not careful Ah, no, it''s not time to make complaints about Tucao. "


    "I think it''s important." Sylvie joked seriously.


    "Ah, that''s enough! I''m angry. Please don''t talk to me for 30 seconds


    "It''s a short time to get angry!"


    The voice of the two people''s words gradually moved down with the extension of the rope.


    After a long time, Sylvie suddenly stopped talking to the girl.


    "Why Oh


    She was a little strange, but she stopped talking after looking down.


    At the bottom of the world axis, there are things like tree roots, but judging from the breath, it is not the root of any plant, but a kind of unknown ozagki!


    "Judging from the strength of breath, it should be only stage III, but this body shape..."


    Sylvie muttered to himself.


    The world axis is so huge that if you stand in front of it, you will even have the illusion of standing in front of a wall. You can''t see that it is cylindrical.


    After all, the entire city of lovinia is built on this axis of the world, and it is not surprising that it will be so huge.


    Like a Parthenocissus, ozaki can entangle such a world axis and wrap it layer by layer. Sylvie can''t imagine how big it is.


    Considering ozagki''s self-healing ability, it''s really difficult to eliminate such a huge guy with one blow.


    "We found Theo and them!"At this time, SIVI suddenly reached out and pointed to somewhere on the world axis and whispered.


    Sylvie followed her fingers and found a small hole in the outer wall of the world axis.


    Such small holes are not uncommon, but most of them are just small grooves that do not lead to the interior of the world axis. At the moment, through his own perception ability, SIVI can clearly perceive that the place she points out is a complete path, which can lead to the inside of the world axis!


    "Why are you sure they went through that passage?"


    Sylvie asked in the same soft voice.


    He didn''t want to attract the attention of those tentacles. Even if he was not afraid, fighting with the other side would consume a lot of their energy, and the gain was not worth the loss.


    "There''s a piece of rag hanging from the hole." "I can smell Miss Theo on it," she said


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, are you really a dragon?


    But Sylvie once again confirmed the purpose of Theo and Frey.


    The center part of the world axis in lovinia has been affected by ozaghi''s destruction and lovinia''s collapse, and has been distorted or skewed. Therefore, before ozaghi attacked, Theo and SIVI worked together to develop an alchemy product that can repair and replace the center of the world axis to a certain extent.


    It seems that Theo, when they first joined the search team, had already decided to go to the center of the world axis to repair the world axis.


    I just didn''t expect there were so many ozags left. I don''t know how they are now.


    SIVI didn''t say much. He just manipulated the Viper rope to speed up the fall, and with the help of the inertia of rocking, he let them quickly descend to the hole.


    "Do you want to block the hole?" She asked warily as she looked at the bearded ozaki not far from the cave.


    "No, it''s not good for our retreat if we block it."


    SIVI shook his head. "The most important thing now is to find Theo and the two of them before Ozzy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    The tunnel inside the world axis is less than two meters wide and about two and a half meters high. The walls are smooth and covered with a wonderful texture.


    The taste of plant juice is very special when it is mixed with smell similar to blood smell.


    The oxygen content in the tunnel is obviously lower than that of the surface. Therefore, neither of our two walkers is ordinary people, and this level of restriction has not caused too much trouble to them.


    "Is this cave formed naturally?" She said curiously, "I always feel that there is no sign of manual digging."


    "God knows." Sylvie, who was walking in front of him, shrugged. "Isn''t this world axis you plug back into the ground? Didn''t you study it more at that time


    "Hey, you don''t know how urgent the situation was at that time. If I moved a little slower, I would yawn under the world axis..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    According to the ancestral ozagki specifications, they can cause the plate to drift even if they yawn.


    "To be honest, at that time, I really played at a super level. After hitting Robert Villon with an old punch, I directly dodged the world axis and inserted it back. Within more than ten minutes, I drew a magic array that could suppress the world axis Although the magic circle didn''t work for a long time and needed to be replaced by lovinia City, it was beyond the standard. I don''t have the confidence to do it again


    As soon as she broke out, she told her whole story of losing face to Sylvie, which made her sweat in cold sweat. She was glad that such an unreliable world had not been destroyed.


    After walking for a while, they came to a fork in the road.


    "Which way to go next?"


    SIVI looks at SIVI with expectant eyes. Since the appearance of this much stronger fellow townsman, Xiwei has been habitually dependent on him.


    Even this kind of time can be justified to think: anyway, his perception ability is much better than his own


    Sylvie pauses for a few seconds and takes a wand out of his locker and throws it to the ground.


    "Well, this way."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you be more reliable Wei Wei wanted to make complaints about her.


    "Don''t worry, my wand is called" the favor of the goddess of fortune ". Although it doesn''t add any attributes, it''s not useful in battle, but it''s used to guide the way


    Sylvie raised his thumb to guarantee the wand: "the only bad thing is that the manufacturing technology of this wand is not good. If you throw it twice, it is estimated that the crystal on it will fall off. It is estimated that the glue used is not good. When I get 502 out, I will try to glue the crystal back."


    "You know you just broke all my fantasies about the magical world..."


    "Isn''t your nose very smart? Why don''t you just smell it yourself? " Put "the favor of the goddess of fortune" back into the storage box. SIVI asked the girl with a delicate face.


    "Because I can''t smell it The smell of this tunnel covers up Theo''s taste


    Xiwei showed her hands again and said she couldn''t do anything about it: "besides, don''t you still have the perception ability? Why don''t you lose the unreliable stick without the perceptual ability..."


    "It''s said that it''s not an ordinary stick, no, it''s not a magic wand!" Sylvie sighed: "and just like you, after I came here, my perception was wonderful It should be the interference of forces like magnetic field, and the range that can be maintained now is less than 50 meters. "


    It should be said that it is indeed the interior of the world axis, which is filled with all kinds of strange situations.


    I don''t know how long he''s been walking, but suddenly Sylvie has a sudden sense of relief.


    It''s not because of vision - because his vision has not been restored - but that the world will of the world suddenly suppresses him much less.


    The law of this world has not been resolved yet. There is only one reason for this. That is, the space in which they live is different from the law of the outside world, at least to a certain extent.


    At the same time, on the physical level, the two people are also suddenly enlightened. The narrow and dark tunnel was finally finished, and now a huge hollow space appeared in front of them.


    The space is full of pipes with thick oil barrels and flowing bright red liquid. The ground begins to become soft and greasy. It feels like stepping on wet nylon cloth. The smell of fishy sweet in the air suddenly becomes much heavier, and there are white things everywhere, which are similar to insect egg bags.


    "Damn it, it''s like walking in the nest of some monster."


    She walked unsteadily along the road, raising her foot from time to time to see if there was anything strange on the soles of her shoes. At the same time, she kept complaining, "is there anything worse than this?"


    "It''s a pity that there are still some."


    Sylvie, who is walking in front of her, stops suddenly, but she doesn''t find out. She bumps her head into SIVI''s back."What''s the matter?" she asked discontentedly, covering her forehead? Is there anything wrong? "


    "Didn''t you just ask what''s worse than walking in a monster''s nest? The answer is yes."


    Sylvie leans to the side, exposing the things in front of him to the girl.


    It''s a heart like thing that grows from the ceiling, or something like a ceiling, beating up and down.


    "That''s walking inside the monster."


    Sylvie continued, taking his time.


    Because he always felt that he was walking with full open, and there was no abnormality in mage''s alarm, SIVI was sure that he was not in ozaghi or any other strange object.


    Besides, ozaki, they have no way to completely break the world.


    Then it is very clear that the world axis used to seal one of the three ancestors of ozagki is not a treasure, or as the outside world speculates, it is the embodiment of the seal, but from the beginning, it is a real creature!


    With a little confused because of the impact of the world outlook, SIVI continued to walk a certain way, and they saw the two missing in lovinia, Theo and Frey.


    It''s worth mentioning that they are now under the organ, which is somewhat similar to the heart.


    "Finally, come back with us." ''said Sylvie, reassured.


    For some reason, Theo sits on the ground, while Frey looks at Theo with a sad look on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m sorry, "Theo turned his head with a very stiff movement and looked at Sylvie. Then big tears came out of his eyes:" I failed, teacher. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    The fact that the noumenon of the world axis is actually Biology (although it is not sure whether it is a plant or an animal) is obviously beyond Theo''s expectation.


    She and Sylvie worked together to build a rescue device based on the structure of the alchemy mechanism, which is equivalent to a buffer belt, above the world axis and below lovinia.


    This has resulted in the high expectations of the remedial device can not play its due role.


    "In fact, there are still some functions of that device." as one of the manufacturers of the device, Sylvie also has a certain understanding of it. In addition, his only eye is working hard at the root of the devil''s eye. He has analyzed the relationship between the essence of the world and the truth. He naturally has a deeper understanding of the world''s Alchemy Technology: "only it can It can only replace a certain section of the world axis for support. Other aspects are


    Yes, according to his current understanding and speculation, the world axis is not a simple "one-piece" creature, but a tower of countless cylindrical nodes. These tower creatures parasitize each other and finally form a whole.


    It also explains why Sylvie is where they are now, with floors and ceilings - far from the bottom and top of the world axis, and not exactly in the middle of the world axis.


    The rescue device made by Theo simply uses the power of prayer and the concept of spiritual clothing to create a column with "indestructible" property in the center of the world axis, and build a circle of crystal walls with the same ability in the periphery to meet the emergency.


    If the world axis is just an ordinary object, there will be no problem in doing so. But now the world axis is biological, so it is very difficult to use the rescue device.


    If a certain section of the world axis is destroyed and replaced by a rescue device, there will be no big problem in terms of support, but it will undoubtedly be a disaster to the creatures in other sections of the world axis - because they are symbiotic, and the "blood" used for living and some other "living materials" are shared. If one of the sections is replaced by one that has no transport capacity The remedial device is equivalent to an oak plug in a person''s main blood vessel. There is no need to say more about the consequences.


    "The rest of the world axis will become necrotic because blood and other vital materials cannot circulate Right? "


    She also quickly understood the situation, she widened her eyes, a little surprised.


    "Hello, now that the world axis has not been broken by those monsters, don''t you need to be so pessimistic?" One side of flea couldn''t look down. Although her face was full of uneasiness, she tried to cheer up and asked the crowd, "maybe we don''t need any remedial devices until the end of the battle?"


    As if to refute her words, the ground suddenly came a strong sense of tremor. In addition to the sense of balance extremely outstanding Xiwei, everyone else fell to the ground.


    "Aha, I''ve finally found something better than you!" The most powerful chivalrous girl in history points to Sylvie lying on the ground and gloating.


    "Is this the time to say that?" ''said seavy, rising from the ground.


    What''s wrong with mages being less balanced than knights!


    "I feel the world axis moaning It''s already hurt. " Theo had dried his tears and was back to his less expressive state.


    "Well, not only is alchemy excellent, but also can sense the feelings of other creatures, even the natural Knight''s talent is so good Girl, you''d better learn to be a knight from me


    Sylvia continues to try to persuade theo.


    "Don''t abduct my students!" Sylvie immediately blocked Theo behind him like an old hen protecting her cubs: "and this is not the time for Amway! You''re going to kneel down here. Can''t you be more reliable as the Savior of the world? "


    Although SIVI''s sensitivity to biological feelings is far less than that of SIVI, who is a natural knight, and Theo, who is gifted in this field, he can know with his knees that the world axis they are crying about is undoubtedly the level they are in - because only this layer has holes outside


    If they can''t quickly decide what to do next, they may be stuck here by ozagki.


    "Retreat."


    Originally there were some Hippie faces of Xiwei, but suddenly her face was very quiet. The change almost made Sylvie unable to recover: "here No, it''s the world axis that is no longer saved. It''s time to inform those civilians to leave as soon as possible. "


    Theo and Frey are stunned by her words. On the contrary, seavy, who has been faced with several catastrophes, looks very calm: "do you know what will happen if you do this?"


    Although his eyes were still tightly closed, his face was already facing SIVI, and his expression was particularly dignified: "I have learned about the traffic capacity of your world. Without the magic ship, the fastest way for you to transport is through the magic transport contracted with the nature Knight But even the largest demon can carry no more than 100 people. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± SIVI didn''t contradict, she just listened quietly.


    "How many natural knights are there in lovinia? It''s not more than a hundred. Even if their contract beasts can carry 100 people, they can only take 10000 people. And now there are more than 100000 refugees outside the pit of lovinia! As you said before, if there is no world axis, the guy below will "yawn" How many people do you think survived that yawn? ""So what are you going to do?" After hearing SIVI''s words, the girl said coldly, "do you think I haven''t met such a thing before! At that time, I watched a small town disappear underground! Ten minutes ago, I was sitting in an ordinary family in the city for dinner, and I had a good time talking with that kind family! Every night I would dream that they were standing by my bed and questioning with blood and tears why I didn''t save them! I want to save them more than anyone else. I want to save the world, but I can''t Countless times, there have been countless times, I want to go underground and fight that guy! But reason tells me that this is meaningless, and it is better to save more ordinary people with my life than to die without value. "


    As she said this, she was already in tears and broke down in tears. It seems that she did not save others before that time has always been bitter.


    Seaver looked at such a girl, and suddenly his expression softened and sighed softly.


    "It''s different this time," he said in a firm voice, "because I''m here this time."


    With that, he opened his eyes.


    The right eye is normal, but the pupil of the left eye has lost its focal length, and even the pupil kernel shows an unknown gray black color.


    The green flame spread from his eyes, then swept his whole body, and finally formed a faint shadow.


    "Double sided Nuo. Reform"


    Then, the shadow turned into a flame again. With the whirlpool of the flame, all of them were sucked in by his left eye: "evil king''s true eye!"


    The tearful Xiwei couldn''t help but chuckle: "the atmosphere just now is ruined by your move name, OK?"


    "Ah I forget you are my hometown


    closed his left eye and brewed up, and Xi Wei said casually, "no one used to make complaints about this kind of tricks before, but he used to be careful."


    "So what are you going to do Have you recovered to the point where you can use magic


    She took off her hat and put it in her chest. She asked, a little red.


    "Can you use magic Not to that extent, of course SIVI''s mouth slightly cocked up: "in the world axis, the power to weaken the will of the world is rare, so I went a little too far..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Too much? "


    "Well, I''ve rediscovered the coordinates of my own world, and now I can do this kind of thing -" Seaver suddenly opened his left eye again and waved his right hand, "come on, my reinforcements!"


    A ghostly, pearly figure appeared behind Seaver, his black ponytail hanging over his shoulders and his broad wings wrapping his body gently.


    Then the long lost voice sounded in Sylvie''s ear.


    "-- three sages, fitter. Come at the call, my master


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    "This is The ghost? "


    Looking at fitter floating behind Seaver, she looks surprised: "is there such a thing in your world?"


    "I think there are even ozagki''s exaggerations, but there''s nothing strange about ghosts?"


    Sylvie said, of course, and then, as if thinking of something, "don''t you have the event of ''Langer''s treasure''


    "If you''re talking about that strange talk in the residence of the royal order of Horace, I''ve heard it It''s just that I couldn''t find the entrance to the treasure. "


    She replied with a bitter face. Then she showed a sudden expression and pointed to fitter''s pearly translucent body behind him: "is she the treasure?"


    Before Seaver could answer, fitter looked discontented, and his floating ponytail drooped listlessly. "I think it''s impolite to point at someone else."


    "Ah, I''m sorry..." She apologized subconsciously, but quickly frowned and said to SIVI, "but is she what you mean by reinforcements I don''t think a ghost can do much in this situation. "


    "There are two main reasons for calling fitter to come here," SIVI explained to SIVI, raising his index finger. "The first reason is that although I have found the coordinates of the original magic world, after all, these two worlds belong to parallel worlds, and the distance between them is not comparable to the existence of two planes, even though I can barely create a connection between the two worlds in this state But this channel can''t even pass through the material Therefore, only the spirit of energy and magic constitute the best choice


    In fact, fitter''s body also has the unique energy of the system due to the access of the three sages, but now this kind of thing does not need to be explained.


    "Isn''t it totally useless --"


    Wei Wei immediately make complaints about it.


    just took two days, and she seemed to make complaints about the change of identity.


    "If you think about it carefully, even if you can''t use magic successfully in this world, she certainly can''t use too strong magic, right? What''s worse, after leaving the world axis, she can''t even preserve her body


    "It doesn''t matter because it''s a separate body."


    Sylvie gave her a thumbs up.


    "That''s not the problem!" The girl''s tone sounded a little crazy: "if there is no way to increase the fighting power, it can''t be said to be foreign aid at all."


    "Why? I didn''t say from the beginning that fitter was here to improve our combat effectiveness? "


    In the face of Sylvie, who continues to pretend to be stupid, she feels a little haggard She suddenly understood and sympathized with Sophia who had been trying to make complaints about herself when he was playing with others.


    Seeing the girl showing a exhausted look, SIVI finally stopped making jokes. He turned his eyes to Theo, who had been silent since fitter appeared as if he had been frightened: "Theo, if you can make a life support line that can dredge the two sections of the world axis It''s something like a blood vessel. Can you do it? "


    Theo returned to his senses and nodded seriously: "I will try."


    But then she showed a troubled look: "but control..."


    In spite of this, the number of "blood vessels" in the world axis is still the second largest. The key is that these "blood vessels" do not always connect with each other, but like valves, they have unique opening and closing rules. As a matter of fact, Sylvie thinks that there should be something like neurons between the world axes in different layers. When the signals from other world axis nerves are received, the "blood vessels" responsible for different substances will start to work.


    It is almost impossible to simulate the opening and closing rules of all blood vessels in a short time.


    "We don''t need to make a complete control system. We just need to reserve a valve that can be controlled in each channel, and finally connect those valves together to form a" control center "like state. In the control center, we leave the switches that can control all channels, and the rest will be handed over to Fitch."


    Sylvie, naturally aware of Theo''s difficulties, quickly explained.


    Because he said so fast and so much, flea''s eyes, who were not very proficient in alchemy, were turning into mosquito repellent incense eyes, with a confused expression of "do you speak abyssal language or Elf language?". Even if the system is involved in alchemy and has some attainments, she can''t keep up with SIVI''s speed.


    But Theo understood, and although the expression on his small face did not change much, it did have a look of understanding.


    Although she didn''t know what the ghost who seavy, a cheap teacher, called fitter, could do, since Sylvie said she would believe fitter, she would try to believe him For Theo in this world, this attempt is her best effort after overcoming the obstacles in her heart.


    "Fitter, close the operation of area 2 to area 16 of the second school district, and let the students of the fourth school district return to the third school district by the Earth Moon train, and then close the fourth school district. In addition, all unnecessary facilities in the third school district will be stopped, and all the computing power will be applied to maintain the operation of the world axis!"Sylvie gave orders step by step.


    "Mr. Dean, Miss Sita has spent about six percent of her computing power to support Miss Theo over there. Do you need to recover this part of her computing power?" Fitter asked seavy for instructions.


    ¡°¡­¡­ How long have I been away from that world? " SIVI asked after a moment''s silence.


    "115 hours, 27 minutes, 13 seconds..."


    "Nearly five days, so the magic Jinkao should have begun." Sylvie thought for a moment: "don''t recycle that part of the computing power. Now this level of capacity should be enough to keep the world axis running."


    "You can try it."


    Fei characteristic nods.


    And Theo had already begun to lie on the ground, drawing the designs of the New Alchemy items on the sketchpad that he did not know where.


    "That''s good. You can help Theo here The world''s Alchemy system is different from ours. You can be responsible for the calculation. After the design is completed, I will open the right of the storage box. If you need anything, you can take it directly from me. "


    "Do you mean you don''t want to stay here?" she said


    "To be precise, we don''t stay here." "As Savior, I think it''s our duty to eliminate the pests in the world. So let''s go hunting ozaki and try to delay the destruction of the world axis! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. " The girl sighed and said helplessly, "I will contact the ground first and let the nature Knights start to guide the evacuation of the masses I''m crazy to go with you to do something similar to dying. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    "Are you really OK?"


    Back in the narrow corridor again, SIVI looked back at the girl who was following him, and asked anxiously.


    "Well done."


    The girl replied solemnly.


    "But your feet are shaking."


    "When I say this, you can''t let me pretend to be the last." "I was just an ordinary high school girl before I crossed," she complained


    Sure enough, two people are fundamentally different Compared with the lovely girl high school students, Sylvie was a 22-year-old foot pincher before crossing.


    "But you are also the one who has saved the world. When I faced Robert Villon, it must be the same as now No, it might be more dangerous, right? "


    Sylvie recalled his fight with Robert over a thousand years. Although he felt that he was a weak opponent, he had to admit that he was a good opponent.


    Even if according to the difference between the two worlds, Robert in this world is regarded as the existence of the first level. Obviously, he who has the power of Ozzy still has the combat effectiveness equivalent to crushing degree against the Knights.


    According to the world''s stories, SIVI, who was able to win back the world axis from Robert and beat Robert, should have more strength than she shows now


    "At that time, it was pure coincidence that defeated him. Even I would not be naive enough to think that coincidence would happen again." Xi Wei waved her hand, obviously for the common people about their own rumors some helpless.


    While they were talking, they were already at the entrance.


    As soon as she lifted her hand, a black bird''s shadow flew from her palm, like an arrow from the string, flying towards the palace.


    It is a small alchemy creation. As the scientific and technological crystallization of the world''s second-largest Institute of alchemy in the world (the first is the clock mechanism), its main function is to communicate in places where the magnetic field interference is relatively strong and there is no way to communicate through prayer.


    "The flying speed of the" Tita bird "is very fast. In addition, the base camp is very close to here. We can arrive in a few minutes. We should not act rashly before they deliver the letter. It is definitely not what I am afraid of Whoa, whoa, whoa


    Before she had finished, she was grabbed by SIVI''s collar and jumped into the abyss of the abyss. Suddenly, the girl''s scream went straight down with Doppler effect.


    But almost at the same moment, the place where they were standing was destroyed by a giant.


    It looks like a giant centipede at first sight, but when you look closely, you can see the plant structure from it, which makes people understand that it is actually just a branch of some kind of giant plant.


    With the attack of the huge centipede shaped branches, several tentacle like branches appeared below, reaching out to the two people in the fall.


    "No, the hole is broken, Theo, they can''t get out!"


    Finally, she calms down and looks at the hole destroyed by the centipede shaped branch. She can''t help but cry out.


    "Just dig another hole. Now I think we''re in a bad situation!"


    Because the wind was blowing, even if it was just opening his mouth, SIVI had to shout out loud to let the girl hear what he was saying.


    At the same time, SIVI''s body is bursting with green flame, and a huge phantom arm stretches out of the fire, just like a bad climber, grabs the uneven surface of the world axis, keeping the two from falling.


    "Do you have to help me?! Sure enough, you are the protagonist. That eye must be a writing wheel eye The girl looked at the formation that SIVI had made and cried out excitedly.


    "Don''t make a fuss. This is called" the master''s etheric grip ". It''s my own magic like ability, OK


    ''retorted Sylvie, a little guilty.


    But this is clearly not the time to argue about copyright.


    Waiting for the tentacles of the two men waiting for the tentacles to see that they were back on the surface of the world axis, they began to take the initiative to attack, like a python quickly wrapped around the world axis, sliding toward the height of the two people.


    In addition, the light from the corner of Sylvie''s eyes confirmed that the centipede shaped branch above also had the movement of the hem. It seemed that the other side was determined to kill them when they were not able to move.


    "Use the sky light!" Sylvia continues to whine excitedly.


    "Don''t make a fuss, I don''t have that function!" SIVI murmured, and then a second shadow hand reached out of the fire and patted it toward the tentacle below. Unlike the etheric grip, this hand was full of flames: "master''s elemental grip (fire)"


    "Chang Wei, you don''t know how to shine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    make complaints about Tucao make complaints about Tucao.


    The elemental grip opened the interception of the two tentacles below, while SIVI also released the etheric grip, allowing the two people to start free fall again, avoiding the attack of the centipede branches above."What are you going to do?" This time, Siwei was not so flustered. She summoned her own spiritual dress, that is, the gold sword, and looked at the two tentacles she wanted to encircle and asked SIVI loudly.


    "It is no use to knock down these tentacles. To solve the problem of this thing, only the body of these tentacles must be removed I bet with the author''s sarcasm that it must be right below. " "And sivy replied in a loud voice.


    "I always think that thing you bet is not reliable..." The girl whispered a word, and frowned at the same time, making the action to draw a sword.


    In the darkness below them, a greater number of tentacles were extended again.


    Obviously ozaghi, the plant-based, also realized the two people''s goals and did not intend to let them achieve their goals as simply.


    This time, there are still fruit like things hanging on the tentacle. The fruits will burst out suddenly from time to time. Besides the red juice, a strange little ozaghi will be drilled inside.


    It seems that the plant-shaped ozaghi also worked part-time functions of the alien queen.


    "I should be able to cut these branches with a blow Maybe even those fish can be killed in one breath. " The girl tried to ask for SIVI''s advice.


    "But after a sword, you have to keep your strength back for a long time? So it''s better to save on boss Now I don''t have the explosive ability to output tons of damage in one breath. "


    SIVI refused without hesitation.


    "So how can we get through the blocking net?"


    The girl asked, frowning at the increasingly dense tentacle net and a large number of flying stages I and II ozaghi.


    If it is just a common cleaning, it will waste a lot of time, even physical strength will be consumed, and an inadvertent ship will probably capsize in the sewer. In contrast, it should be the most economical to cut these things directly with your sword skills.


    "Rest assured, I will be mighty." Said SIVI with a serious face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hello, have you given up covering up. " The same serious girl immediately showed her powerless expression.


    make complaints about the girl''s Tucao, and the left eye of West Wei once again flowed out of the silver flame. Then the circle of flames formed a wonderful magic array: "Heaven wears the shuttle, and the magic eye".


    The scene of the two people who were still moving up because of their own fall suddenly broke, as if the film was suddenly cut off. The next moment, they appeared in front of the ozagh body.


    It was a nodule, and some amorphous mass like sarcoma, which was parasitic outside the world axis and melting the outer epidermis of the world axis with mucus secreted by itself. The melting world axis feels like a sugar cane that has been chewed.


    After perceiving that sives had suddenly appeared, it was clumsily wriggling, as if it wanted to hide itself in sugar cane I mean the inside of the world axis that was gnawed.


    But it''s too late.


    SIVI held the slender waist of SIVI, and gave the girl a support, while the girl put out the action of drawing sword with a slight red face.


    "The golden heaven power" will be the next moment, the golden sword light will submerge the whole space like the tide.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    The next moment, the golden light converged like a long whale sucking water, turning into a huge blade and cutting towards the plant-based ozaki.


    As if he knew that the power of this blow could not be avoided by shrinking his body, ozaki, like a meat ball, began to exude cement colored mucus at an incredible speed, and hardened in a short breath into a reaction armor with a strong smell of ozagki swallowing!


    It seems that it intends to weaken the power of SIVI''s chopping attack through strong phagocytic breath, and then hide in the sugarcane to survive this wave of attack.


    In fact, its strategy is not wrong. Although SIVI flew the two men through the magic eye of Yingze and directly dropped them in front of ozaki''s unprepared core, its tentacles and those subordinate ozags born are not far from their heads. If this core can really withstand this wave of attack, those branch tentacles and subordinate ozags will have enough Enough time to get here.


    Although they may not be able to beat SIVI with them, at least it is possible to entangle them and make ozagchi''s core shift possible.


    But --


    "will I let you do it?"


    The silver flame in Sylvie''s left eye soared, and then the color of the whole space was stripped and absorbed by that eye in an instant. The whole world seemed to be only black, white and gray, except for Sylvie and SIVI who was taking out the sword.


    "Heaven and earth, do not move the devil''s eye!"


    At the same time, the impetuous branches and subordinates of ozaki also seemed to be frozen in the ice, and stopped their own action.


    She feels as if she can smell a smell of burnt protein. Even if SIVI doesn''t say it, the girl knows it very well No, it should be hard to resist the power of the world''s will, and the continuous use of magic eye has made Sylvie''s eyes overload.


    At present, the combat effectiveness and operational ability of SIVI have been reduced to a very bad state.


    There is no doubt that he will use this kind of strategy, which almost does not leave a way back, simply because he believes in SIVI, that his highness, the Savior of the world, can carry people''s hopes and bring more lasting stability to the world with his sword.


    The girl who understood this point felt that her heart had a complex taste which was hard to express.


    At least, this man''s expectations should not be let down.


    Of course, in this world, girls are not without team-mates, but more often those teammates just help her sweep the array, or provide her with some assistance.


    Although it''s a bit rude to say that to her friends who have lived and died with her, to be honest, their help is somewhat dispensable. The girl with the power of "system" is undoubtedly at the top of the world. If even she has no way to win a battle, no matter how hard her friends try, the situation will be irretrievable.


    From the beginning, the girl has been alone carrying the fate of the world in the fight.


    Until now, she has tasted the real sense of cooperation - seavy''s several moves are not dispensable, but actually opened up the road to victory for her, and then gave up the final crown to herself.


    So, at least this time, she can''t live up to this person''s expectations!


    "Heaven''s power of gold. Two swords for demons!"


    Behind the huge gold blade, the shadow like aurora flutters and gradually takes shape.


    Then, the golden blade finally hit the core of ozaki who lost color.


    Deprived of mobility by Sylvie, the dark reactive armor didn''t work as well as it should, and was easily cut open under the golden blade.


    It''s like cutting butter with a hot knife. Without much resistance, the gold blade cuts into the heart of ozaki and breaks it!


    But the other side didn''t die because of this. At the moment that ozagki''s core was cut open, Sylvie''s fixed magic eye almost failed at the same time.


    The aurora like shadow blade, which then chased away, once again cut off a piece of ozaki''s core, which was only half left.


    Without the shackles of the fixed magic eye, ozagki''s core let out a scream full of metal, and then jumped away like a spring.


    "I''ll block those things above. You go after the core. It has lost most of its body. Unless it encounters a miracle, it can''t escape completely."


    "But..." When SIVI heard SIVI''s words, she looked up with hesitation. The ozags of stage I and II above were rushing towards this side like rain, and the branches were like a train that had been magnified by dozens of times, hitting them with roar and roar.


    "There''s no time to explain. Go!" Seavy suddenly let go, then pushed hard, and the two separated in mid air.


    "Are you still in the mood to play with me It seems that there is still room for improvement. " The girl''s long hair was flying in the wind. She gave SIVI a complicated look in her eyes: "don''t die." Then the whole person disappeared into the darkness below the sinkhole.With his left eye closed, SIVI sent the girl away with his left right eye. Suddenly, he called out "the master''s etheric grip", fixed himself on the world axis, turned around, and showed a fearless look in the face of ozaki, the subordinate who was all over the sky, and the branches that were chasing fiercely.


    "Ah, this kind of heart speeds up to be about to explode, and a burst of swelling and pain in the skull, as if even the blood in the blood vessels began to boil How long have you not felt it? " Sylvie took a deep breath. "This dangerous feeling can be addictive."


    The huge pale green palm appeared out of thin air, and a strong branch that ran like a train stopped and twisted it. In a strange sound, the branches composed of ozagki''s flesh and blood were pulled out by the pale green palm!


    The void can tear the space and condense into a bright and deep palm like the Milky way. It swept the whole battlefield with the name of "the master''s empty grip". Countless junior ozags did not even cause any trouble to this palm, and they were completely swallowed up by the power of the void and disappeared into the world.


    Elements and magic constitute the third palm. The "master''s grip of elements" complements elements and magic through the crack opened by SIVI and connected with the magic world. It constantly switches various elements and blocks most enemies.


    The rest of the small part broke through the blockade of the palms and came to SIVI.


    Without the help of the magic eye, SIVI did not play any other tricks, but took out a magic sword that he had almost never used. On the one hand, he used the "master''s healing grip" to cure himself of the heavy injuries that seemed to take away his life at any time, and at the same time fought with those monsters in blood.


    I don''t know how long later, all of a sudden those junior ozakis who had fought with him like crazy just a moment ago were scattered, and those branches, which were the main force, lost their vitality and fell down.


    Sylvie was relieved, wiped the blood off his face and gave a smile.


    "It seems that it is finally over..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    Sylvie is missing.


    When he knew about it, there was almost a big earthquake in the management of Aldrich.


    "Don''t worry, the president didn''t die..." Said fitter, floating in the dean''s room, with a rather indifferent expression.


    "The word" death "is too indecent. It should be used in such times as" death. " Evangeline added.


    "That''s not the problem." Sophia, the conscience of the University of Victoria, make complaints about it.


    "All in all, I think the main problem now is to find out where the teacher is." Elsa suggested seriously, and her eyes also looked at the ghost girl, fitter, who ignored the gravity. "Why can miss fitter be sure that the teacher has not suffered an accident?"


    After all, many students have witnessed the explosion of Sylvie along with the whole door of the test. Although people all hope that Sylvie''s miraculous fortune is strong, the probability of SIVI''s survival is too small to be honest.


    "Because the dean and I are closely related in a sense. If the president really dies, I will lose my self-consciousness and become a simple computing tool."


    Fitter replied without hesitation, the black ponytail floating in the air, as if a girl were in the water.


    "Well, since Sylvie is still alive, we can leave him alone for the time being."


    Sophia nodded with satisfaction.


    "Well, that''s very kind of you." Saran, a little vampire, who was watching in the corner.


    Although it''s hard to understand such confusing words as "space fragmentation", "temporary indirect dimension confusion", "void energy and space annihilation" and so on, Sylvie has lost somewhere at present, and she has not yet burped her breath, which she probably understands.


    But shouldn''t it be that all of us work together to get seavy back is the normal development of the plot? Leaving the protagonist aside, does it really matter if they push forward the plot here?


    It''s better to say how much resentment Sophia has accumulated to SIVI


    "Whatever else, do you really think Sylvie is going to have a problem that he can''t even solve?" Sophia glanced at the indignant Little Vampire: "even if he falls into a different world, I''m afraid he is a monster level existence for the creatures in the other world."


    "Well..."


    Think of Sylvia and always save the day Well, most of the time, the goods don''t know what''s dangerous In a word, it seems that his ability is not enough.


    With that legendary level of strength, it''s not a big mistake to call him a monster.


    "Take a step back, even if he is really in trouble, do you think you can solve all the problems that are difficult for him?"


    "Well..."


    Saranlia, completely silent.


    Sophia looked around with astonishing momentum and found that there was no one who continued to raise objections. Then she went on to say, "in any case, when he gets tired of playing in some corner, he will come back, so there is no need to worry about It''s better to focus on the problem at hand than that. "


    "Do you mean MOJIN exam?"


    Franken, who had been huddled by the potted plant and pretended to be ornamented, asked.


    As one of the few high-level mages of Aldrich, Franken, whose body is a skeleton mage, will not worry about exhaustion of energy. So never feel tired, he was captured by Sophia, every day to deal with a lot of documents and affairs.


    It can be said that Franken is the one who handles the most affairs in addric.


    As the most important one in recent years, mojinkao is naturally within his scope. It is for this reason that he is interested in Sophia''s words.


    "Yes, it''s MOJIN The Qiyao mage association has released a word in advance this time, and the number of colleges that can be evaluated by the upper level Magic Academy will not exceed five at most! " Sophia nodded, acknowledged what she meant, and told others the latest information she had just acquired.


    "Five Are you kidding? There are as many as seventeen higher level colleges now! " Eliza said in surprise.


    "I don''t know whether the Qiyao mage association is going to solve a number of tumor of making up the number or just re restrict the authority of the magic academy, but anyway, it''s not a good thing - because our Aldrich college is actually one of the tumor of making up the number." The girl sighed heavily and showed a helpless expression: "you should also be very clear, in the past two years, we can safely rank in the top college, 90% because everyone is afraid of Sylvie''s strength, but the strength of adrick''s college is only average, in a word of shame, it''s second-class!"


    Sophia didn''t go on, but everyone understood what she meant.


    Now that Sylvie is not here, ordinary people will not come to annoy him because of his remaining influence, but some people who are confused by interests will not care so much.Full of all kinds of magic magic technology, precious magic plants, and a large number of lost magic, the Aldrich college, as well as the chambers of Commerce affiliated to the Academy, are undoubtedly delicious and unspeakable fat from the outside world. If given the opportunity, I am afraid many people will want to bite a big piece of this fat meat.


    "But after two years of low-key development, is it really the same as before, just a little guy without any resistance ability?" Sophia, a girl who once saved the world, hammered hard at the table, and finally a meaningless smile appeared on her face: "no, it''s not! Every one of our students is a genius. We have achieved great results in our experiments. Thousands of magical animals serve us. The magic weapons designed and manufactured by SIVI have reached the level of being able to list them! "


    "We are not weak, we have already begun to move forward in silence, and recently completed the final transformation What we lack now is just a stage for us to show ourselves, "she said with a confident arc around her mouth and a proud face." now, someone has built this stage for us, so it''s time to go out and show our muscles. "


    "Let''s raise the flag and use the achievements of our Aldrich college to show the prestige of Aldrich in front of everyone in this magic Jin exam."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    If West Wei is not there, aderick college needs enough strength to stay. As vampire, saran can only stay in the college. However, Ivan and Sophia, who are the general strength, can only stay in the college, so that the candidates who can take the team to the magic examination will be clear.


    "Is it really OK to let me lead the team?" Frankene''s voice was as good as ever - he has been lazy to screw his head lately: "but in the appearance, Miss saran is more human than I am?"


    "Rest assured, your appearance is very common in the magicians." "Minor magical reflexes, failure of alchemy experiments, etc. often happen to ordinary magicians, and the consequence of this is to change the appearance most of the time in the ugly direction," Sophia said. But there are not many magicians who care about appearance, especially men. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The magicians of this age are really hard to understand. " "In our time, even a potion had to be carefully deployed," Franken exclaimed in a voice that was not unduly fluctuant


    If we want to make a clear division of the era after the great migration, there is no doubt that the establishment of the school of magic is the boundary between the old and the new.


    A large number of magic schools not only cultivate a large number of magicians far beyond the past, so that the tower of seven Obsidian mages can compete with the pure white church, but also greatly improve the magic level, and will be re summarized and reorganized the incomplete magic knowledge due to the great migration, even re interpret and compile it as a system to teach and learn.


    Frankeng was born to learn magic at the end of the old magic age. The school of magic has just begun to sprout. Most magicians are pessimistic about the future of this facility or don''t know it at all.


    The old generation magicians have been unable to learn and test new magic because the security of magic and alchemy experiments needs to be improved.


    "I understand that, if you wish, I would go to morkinko as a team teacher for adriak." After sighing, Franken accepted the fact decisively and began to ask the people who went with him on his journey: "is it still the same as the last time, the students in the first line of snow Tibet should use the top students of the second tier to cope with the magic examination?"


    "No, we were supposed to promote our college this time, so go to the black class and the monitor group directly." Sofia shook his head: "because our college is essentially different from other magic schools, it doesn''t need to be considered to keep the cards."


    In any case, adriak college has just established a supernova School of magic for less than two years. Even if the educational facilities are perfect, it is impossible to cultivate the same brand as the strong ones with the bottom of the box in other colleges.


    As the magic guide development of aderick''s project, the final result is that most magicians can equip with the test, so that there is no big difference between sending first-line students or second-line students


    "I see. I''ll tell the little guys now." Frankene stooped to Sofia and slowly left the dean''s room and took the door.


    Sophia fixed to look at the wood door of the dean''s room, if you have thought.


    "Although you have some reason, there are other reasons for sending first-line students to participate in the magic Jin exam this time?" At this time, fitt suddenly appeared at Sophia''s side: "the four small evil spirits of the monitor group, whether Eliza or teau, will have some killer maces under the instruction of SIVI. Although I don''t know what that is, I''m afraid it will be weaker than the strong ones who are under the pressure of other colleges."


    In any case, SIVI is also a legendary master who has stood at the top of the world


    "This time, the magic Jin exam feels a little strange." Sophia rubbed his forehead and his face was a little heavy: "the reaction of the Qiyao mage association is really abnormal. Although I may be more concerned, I am just a little upset. I suspect there may be some behind this exam


    She seemed to be able to settle down as if she could not find a better adjective.


    "Black screen?" Fitter added in a whisper.


    "Almost." Sofia scratched the long red hair: "so I decided to send the little ones with stronger self-protection ability than ordinary students."


    You''re not much older yourself. A fivehundred year old ghost girl secretly suffered from the stomach.


    Sophia stood up and paced back and forth in the spacious Dean''s room.


    After a while, she stood again: "no, I still don''t feel relieved!"


    "do I need to secretly send some magic figures to protect them?"


    "No, this time, it is the Qiyao mage Association. It is too risky to send the puppet secretly, and it is easy for those guys to have excuses for getting rid of aldric." although she showed some heart shaking expression in a moment, she shook her head and rejected fitt''s proposal: "forget it, you go and ask the" original "Saint lady of the holy domain The waiter will follow the exam team. ""Lord Frey That''s a good candidate, but will Qiyao mage Association allow people who have nothing to do with us to join the team? " The ghost girl''s eyes first brightened, but then she showed a suspicious look.


    "Give her the title of Professor Keqing! In SIVI''s words, it''s OK to learn from a famous teacher. Dayi is on our side! "


    Two years of vice president''s career have made Sophia familiar with this rule.


    "I see. I''ll go to deal with the relevant procedures and inform Lord Frey."


    "Well, please."


    Seeing fitter disappear in front of her as numerous light spots, Sophia sighs that "this guy''s disappearing special effects are becoming more and more skilled. It''s clear that before they all left through the wall," Sophia was also worried about the future magic Jinkao.


    "I can''t get rid of this impatience I hope it''s just that I''m a little more thoughtful She stood in front of the French window of the dean''s room with a bitter smile and looked out of the window.


    Out of the window, dark clouds blocked the sky, and there was hardly a trace of sunshine in the sky. It was bright until afternoon, but the whole Morag was as dark as dusk. Everything was more depressing under the green glow of the plague source at the top of the college.


    A storm is coming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    Theoretically speaking, as a superior college, Aldrich college can allow up to 15 students to take the MOJIN exam.


    However, due to various considerations, in the end, Aldrich only sent Theo, Eliza, Alice and four second grade class monitors, a total of six people, led by the high-level skeleton mage Franken and Saint silver sword Jill Frey, to MOJIN.


    "Professor Franken, are we going straight to hornheim?"


    Dorothy, following the crowd, asked Franken with some formality.


    As the front-line students of Aldrich college, they travel all day to save the world or assist their teachers and presidents to save the world. The monitor group including Dorothy has already had much more experience than most of the high-level magicians in active service. They are not qualified to be nervous about crickets. The reason why Dorothy is so reserved is more because the teacher in charge of the team is Franken, who is the teaching director.


    Franken twisted the screw on his head - it would creak recently, and Franken suspected that some of the alchemy parts were rusty - and then calmly replied, "no, the process of the magic entrance examination is different from that in the past. According to the letter sent by the Qiyao mage Association, it seems that this test is not conducted in Hohenheim, it is specific It seems that we will be informed of the location only when the entrance examination is officially started. "


    "Wait, tell us at the beginning of the exam? In that case... " Eliza, a keen thinker, immediately realized something.


    "Yes, how to get to the test site within the specified time should be the first part of the examination."


    Frey nodded, confirming Eliza''s conjecture.


    During this time, due to Sylvie''s disappearance, Frey had to face the pressure from the pure white church conservatives on her own, which made the young girl look less and less.


    "Well, in fact, it also limits the scope of the examination in a sense. The Dark Alliance of timothyn in the west, the ancient forest sea in the south, the orc hills in the north, and the unknown sea area to the east of the coastline, are the only places where the danger level can match the difficulty of the MOJIN exam." Riedel also touched his chin and deduced other information from the clues.


    Although there are still many relics of the mythological age in the eastern plain, many of them are under the jurisdiction of the Qiyao mage Association, but almost all the relics have a certain degree of research value. Even if the Qiyao mage association is so rich, it will not be defeated to take the precious relics as the examination site.


    "The northern hills and unknown sea areas in the ancient forest sea are reasonable. Because of the relationship between the president and the Forest Elves, their hostility to human beings has been weakened a lot. The orcs on the other side of the hills were killed and injured in the war a year ago. In fact, there are some routes with higher safety coefficient in the unknown sea area But timothyn''s Dark Alliance is not supposed to be used as a test venue, is it? " Little fatan Tanis''s bitter summer has finally recovered and his figure has returned to its original plumpness. He disagrees with Riedel''s conjecture: "the dark creatures over there are not compatible, and if the gun goes off during the examination, it may lead to a war between those things and human beings. The Qiyao mage association is also one of the three major forces of human beings, which will certainly be considered. What do you think, Camille? "


    "Well," kamiyou pondered for a moment, then replied seriously, "I think the cheese cream baked for lunch today is too salty."


    ¡°¡°¡­¡­¡±¡±


    "Why do people look at me with the eyes of" this guy is hopeless " Kamiyou was in tears.


    "Although the critical moment is still reliable, I think kamiyu is always strange..." Frey put her cheek in one hand and sighed.


    "Some time ago, I also forced my classmates to sell the small props made in the alchemy workshop without any effect except for prank I said, kamiyu, can you stop increasing the workload for the pickets? " Dorothy also complained: "Miss Alice also wasted a lot of time because of your mindless behavior. Lunch is too salty or something Miss Alice, if you have any complaints about Camille, you can say it now


    Alice, the maid named by Dorothy, probably didn''t expect that the war would burn on her side. At first, she showed a startled expression, but then she returned to her original gentle and warm appearance: "I don''t have any dissatisfaction..."


    "Ah, I understand, even if there is really dissatisfaction in front of me, it''s hard to say it in front of me, right..." Dorothy had her arms around her chest and a clear expression on her face.


    "It''s not convincing at all when you say it." Liddell make complaints about


    ''s side.


    "No, I really don''t have any dissatisfaction with camiyou..."


    Alice, who was misunderstood, could only emphasize it with a bitter smile.


    "Really! Is there really no dissatisfaction? "


    Dorothy was shocked from the blue.


    "Dorothy, I think we should have a good talk later..." Kamiyou''s canthus twitched twice and said with a smile.But it was ignored by Dorothy.


    "I said that your little theater should be almost here, and the topic has already shifted to some unknown place."


    Frey saw Franken loading a sculpture, and could only speak to the noisy students.


    The monitor group is more active than the black class, and has a higher reputation in the College (mainly for freshmen), but their actions are too chaotic, and their thinking is all kinds of wild. There are no three girls in the black class who are obedient


    "Look, it''s all your fault, kamiyou. We''re all scolded by Professor Frey!" Dorothy glared at Camille.


    "Blame me?" Kamiyou spread his hands and looked innocent.


    "Why don''t you blame me?"


    If there is an anger value system, Dorothy''s anger must have reached the level of explosion.


    "It''s obviously that everyone is making trouble together, but in the end, I''m the only one who can''t be relieved..." Kamiyou, suppressed by the momentum of the other side, said slowly.


    Seeing that the topic began to deviate, Frey coughed and tried to get involved in their conversation again.


    But Franken, who had been loading the sculpture, suddenly raised his head and said in a voice with no change in tone: "here it is."


    So they looked up and looked in the direction of Franken''s view. At some time, a crow with a straw hat glided down from the sky and finally hovered in front of fley, who looked the most leading figure in casual Knight''s skirt armor.


    In its claws, it holds a piece of parchment.


    Frey takes the parchment from her opponent''s paw and unfolds it to find that it is full of random code.


    "It''s the encrypted form of the ancient magic seal," Eliza, who has studied Fuwen literature, immediately recognized the body of these garbled Codes: "Theo, help me calculate, let''s decode this code."


    "I understand." Theo, who had been sitting quietly watching the small book, raised his head, took out his wand and began to connect the three sages. He applied for a certain amount of computational power from there to help Eliza calculate and unlock those codes.


    It was originally necessary for one or even several academic magicians to study the code for several days, which was interpreted in ten minutes by Aldrich''s unique technical ability.


    "You are a crow''s mouth." Looking at the translated text, Dorothy couldn''t help but say to Tanis.


    On the paper was written "the first round gathering place of mojinkao: the cliff of the west land (within the Dark Alliance of timothyn)"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    After unscrambling the messy code sent by Qiyao mage Association, new words gradually appeared in the blank space on the paper.


    "This time it''s not encrypted..." Reading the text in Humen, Riedel muttered.


    There are some notes and time for the examination.


    "The time limit for arriving at the cliff of the west land is one month. If all the words are written in encrypted form, other colleges except us are expected to have their exams cancelled before they start."


    Eliza couldn''t help but smile and explain to them: "actually, according to what Theo and I learned when we went out on a trip, the magic world does not know much about this kind of encrypted ancient characters, and there are very few documents about this aspect. If the general academic magician wants to decipher these words, they first have to read a lot of documents, and then they will The recorded words are reversely deduced and reinterpreted... "


    "But Eliza, didn''t you just snap it all out?" Kamiyou, as a pragmatist, raised his hands and asked in a puzzled way that he, who was good at alchemy, did not like chanting incantations and so on, so he did not understand such things as belonging to incantations.


    "That''s because there are books in the library built by the teacher And it''s a bilingual version. To be honest, it''s really incredible... " Eliza replied with a wry smile: "in addition, Theo can borrow the calculation power of the three sages through Sita, and use exhaustive method to analyze and sort words


    "In that case, there is more than enough time left." Kamiyou''s momentum suddenly let out: "thanks to my NIMA getting up so early today to prepare..."


    "Yes, the Qiyao mage Association will set the deadline to one month. It is estimated that it will take a long time to crack the encryption and long-distance travel to the cliff of the west land."


    Fu Lei also nodded: "according to my previous experience, it will take about a month to go all the way from the coastal area of the eastern plain which is the farthest from the cliff of the west land."


    Although there was no one to speak, the people of Aldrich college knew that the official action like mojinkao could dispatch the magic ship of the Academy. In addition, simolo was not far away from the cliff of the west land, so if he was not afraid of being beaten down by the Dark Alliance of timothyn, it would take only 16 hours to fly all the way


    "Is there a bonus for being there the first time?" Tanis guessed curiously.


    "Not likely, otherwise it would be too unfair for the sorcery academy near the seaside." Riedel shook his head and denied: "the magic Jinkao in the name of fairness and justice should not do this It''s a bit unfair now. "


    "In that case, there is no need for us to go early." Dorothy also joined in the discussion. The girl thought with her arms around her chest and said, "although arriving at the cliff of the west land so early will certainly frighten the Qiyao mage Association, it will expose the card here too early, and it is easy to be overestimated by the enemy and meet with the joint attack of some colleges. No matter what you think, it''s not worth the loss. "


    "In that case, why don''t we just go and wait for half a month before we leave." As one of the leaders of the magic Jinkao team, Fu Lei made a decision immediately.


    "Half a month is too long." Franken shook his head and said without expression: "Eliza''s saying that it takes a long time to crack encryption refers to the general academic magician. But if there is an academic type who specializes in incantation literature, or a school of magic that has been inherited in the era of the great migration, although it can''t compare with us, it will still be much faster than usual..."


    "But Professor Franken, it has nothing to do with when we start?" Asked Dorothy, raising her hand.


    "Don''t forget the deputy dean of Sophia''s explanation that we should not only pass the MOJIN exam, but also show our strength to other colleges. Although we can''t start now - it''s too shocking But the first one to arrive at the cliff of the west land can only be us, Aldrich. "


    "Obviously, Frankie, you don''t seem to have enough energy recently. You don''t even screw much But the unexpected positivity in this respect? " Frey looks at Franken in a bit of surprise, surprised that the skeleton mage, who seems to have no passion recently, will say such a thing.


    "Recently, I didn''t screw the screw just because there were insects in my head. Recently, I have been asking the grass elves to help me remove the insects, and the thread inside the screw is rusty Do you want to see it? "


    And Franken made a gesture to open his head.


    "Stop it! You won''t be able to eat anything like that! " Flea stops her.


    By the way, with the progress of students'' strength and the increasing understanding of the magic field, Franken as a dead creature has long been an open secret in the college.


    Even Elijah, the holy virgin from the holy land, and the silver sword gefurei have accepted this.


    "In that case, Frankie, when do you think we should start?" Asked Frey.


    "Three days later. Now let''s dismiss, and we''ll leave you three days to enrich yourself and be better prepared. "Franken''s last sentence was to seven students, who nodded their heads.


    "Oh, by the way, Miss Frey, can I talk to you later?" Just as several people were about to leave, Camille seemed to think of something, and suddenly turned to Frey, who was discussing with Franken about the "worm in the head.".


    "Well, what can I do for you?" Frey was stunned for a moment and asked.


    "I want to ask you about how to form a new religion." The boy replied with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Although I am no longer the head of the Knights Templar, I am also a senior member of the pure white church. Do you ask me how to form a heretical religion? "


    Although she has been living in Edric for a long time, Frey also knows that Camille is the most funny one among the four monitors, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to tease him to this extent: "and you are a magician, aren''t you? What religion is the magician going to form... "


    "Umm, I haven''t decided on the name to be honest Let''s call it the sylvian cult. What do you think


    Kamiyu pondered for a moment, then replied.


    "Wait, the name Don''t tell me, the people who believe in this thing are... "


    Flea puffed out of the corner of her eye and had a headache.


    "It''s our dean of Aldrich college, Sylvie Aldrich!" The boy continued to smile and reply, "by the way, I am the Pope."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    "Speaking of it, it''s OK to do the college assessment according to what you said, but what should the students do about the Mage Level of the students themselves? Sylvie meant to have the whole sophomore attend. "


    In the dean''s room, Evangeline asked Sophia as she picked up the black tea on the table.


    It is for this reason that some time ago, Aldrich college made a lot of noise, and many professors even fell ill because of the overtime of make-up classes Then he was cured by the special treatment facilities of Aldrich, and he was pulled out to continue working overtime to make up lessons


    What an inhuman squeeze.


    "As I said before, before Sylvie comes back, we can''t give those who covet the college an opportunity to take advantage of it. It''s better for the students to stay at the college now." Sophia buried in the pile of documents, just took time to answer each other: "anyway, the magic Jinkao every year, but there is only one college."


    "One more thing."


    Evangeline took a sip of black tea, frowned slightly and put the steaming black tea on the table.


    Because the maid Alice also needs to take the magic Jin exam. In order to prepare for the exam, she is no longer responsible for making tea and preparing snacks here. Instead, she concentrates on improving her own strength.


    In the dean''s room, it was the orc maids that Sylvie had taken in not long ago. To be honest, their craftsmanship was far worse than that of Alice, and Evangeline was not used to it.


    "I want to ask for leave."


    "No way."


    Sofia refused cleanly.


    "Don''t you also say that if Sylvie won''t come, the students don''t need to take the personal magic entrance examination? So you don''t have to cram as hard as before, do you? " "In this case, what can''t I ask for a leave?" Evangeline protested discontentedly


    Wen Wen said Sophia put down his quill and looked up at the former Princess of the Empire of the emperor of the Republic of Julien. "Then, can I ask what your Highness Princess is asking for leave? No matter how you look at it, you don''t look like a person who can do simple lazy behavior. "


    "Oh? Should I say thank you, Mr. vice president, for your high evaluation


    "You''re welcome."


    There was a standoff between the two men with big eyes and small eyes, and Evangeline was the first to compromise.


    "Well, actually I got a letter from the teacher."


    "Teacher''s Wait, you mean Mrs. Sharon? "


    Sophia looked at Evangeline with a look of shock.


    The latter nodded.


    "But didn''t Qiyao mage Association release the news of Mrs. Sharon''s death some time ago?" Sophia frowned. "Are you sure that letter really came from Mrs. Sharon?"


    "The correspondence between my teacher and I has always been different from ordinary letters. There are many unique marks. For example, according to the date of the letter, the tail of some letters will be slightly upwarped when writing."


    Evangeline replied seriously: "after all, I used to be an imperial princess. In the letter, I would inevitably ask the teacher about the national policy. As a great magician, her opinions have a great influence on the royal family of Huolian. If someone interferes with the exchange of letters, it is likely to cause a lot of misunderstanding and mistakes A long time ago, my teacher and I paid attention to the anti-counterfeiting measures of letters


    "I just laugh at the fact that she has lost the right to defend herself


    Sophia thought for a moment, and then went on, "it''s a little rude, but can I ask a little bit about the contents of Mrs. Sharon''s letter?"


    "To sum up, I hope I can cross the mountain and meet her in the northern hills."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that suspicious? " Sophia raised her eyebrows as red as her hair.


    "It''s true, but I have to go If the teacher is still alive, even if there is only a little hope, I will not give up looking for her


    Said Evelyn firmly.


    "Now that you''ve reached this point..." Sophia looked at the determined Evangeline and sighed, "do you need someone to go with you?"


    Although Evangeline is also a professor at Aldrich college, she, like Sophia, who teaches the history of magic and the general history of mainland China, is at the bottom of all professors, and her hard power is not even comparable to a few students.


    If there is any danger, it''s hard to cope with it.


    "No, I''m a middle-level magician at least. If I want to protect me, I need at least a high-level one," Evangeline shook her head calmly, rejecting Sophia''s good intentions. "Now the combat capacity is tight, and the academy needs a certain degree of combat effectiveness to deter others?"


    "Not necessarily." Sophia chuckled. "Have you ever heard of the evil Church of necessity?"


    The division line -


    Hohenheim Qiyao mage Association.


    "I can''t understand." Mrs. quelling put down the parchment in her hand and looked at the old man shaman in the presence of the old God: "since we are going to investigate the mysterious place behind the tuyere plateau, we should directly take all the college members who take part in the MOJIN examination to the cliff of the west land, and then let them go directly? Why do we have to set up such an assessmentIn addition to text decryption and limited time report, the old man shaman also set up another assessment, and from the assessment content, at least half of the participants in the magic Jin exam will be wiped out.


    "Although for the Qiyao mage tower, the next generation trained by the school of magic will have a strong sense of togetherness, and being too competitive is not a good thing. However, those children are also the future of the magic world. If so many of them are buried at once, even I will be upset."


    Besides, we don''t think it''s enough for us to explore the magic land It''s better to select strong enough members through the assessment, and there may be a possibility of success if there are fewer people who lag behind. "


    "Now that you''ve reached this point..." Finally, Mrs. quelling had to compromise.


    "Besides, I always think it''s inappropriate to call that place a mysterious place. Let''s give it a name?" Old man shaman showed his usual kind smile and changed the topic.


    "Speaking of it, when our people were completely destroyed, there was a word of unknown meaning." Listening to him, Mrs. quelling also showed a look of thinking: "but because most of the information received is meaningless nonsense, so at the beginning, she didn''t care..."


    "Oh? What kind of vocabulary is it? " Old man shaman asked with great interest.


    "Amber."


    ¡°¡­¡­ So it is. Then the plain that has not yet been explored successfully is called amber plain. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    "So they went to the West Cliff after three days."


    Chivalry, a bandaged Sylvie in bed, listens to fitter''s account of what happened to Aldrich after he left.


    In the previous world Axis war, he resisted the attack of ozaki alone until SIVI killed the core of stage III ozaghi.


    However, at that time, SIVI was severely traumatized. Even the "master''s healing grip" was used too many times, which made his body produce resistance and the effect was greatly reduced.


    What''s worse, the overdraft of magic has also brought a considerable burden to his spirit, especially in this world without any supplies To be reasonable, the world has not taken advantage of his stowaways'' weakness to chop down a thunder to mend the sword.


    And the healing power of the world is still of little use to him.


    So before Sylvie''s body''s resistance to the healing grip disappears, he will have to lie down in bed and take a good rest.


    "Yes, Miss Sophia agreed with them." The ghost girl nodded.


    Now the color of her body is lighter than before, even to the degree of translucency.


    This is because most of her computing power maintains the operation of the world axis mechanism made by Theo of the world, which makes the power of maintaining ontology smaller.


    "Frey and Franken are the leaders Tut, after the closure of the fourth school district, the New Berlin on duty there will return to the second school district. It''s a pity that it might be better to let him lead the team. "


    Sylvie smacked his lips with regret.


    Newberlin''s strength is better than that of Franken, and is similar to the little vampire saran who has just opened the magic eye recently. He is a little-known super power in the Aldrich college.


    Moreover, newberlin, who once captured the core of the world tree as the master of plague, has also stepped into the legendary field. Although he has now fallen back to the level of a high-level magician, compared with other magicians who are still groping for progress, he will undoubtedly be able to embark on that road faster and better.


    Unfortunately, even Sophia did not know the real strength of New Berlin, which can only invite Frey as foreign aid more Franken to lead the team.


    As a matter of fact, now, the strength of idrick hidden under the surface is not weak, even far stronger than ordinary magic academy.


    For example, helo, who has the power of Cerberus, has no qualms in hanging and beating ordinary high-level magicians. The only bad thing is that the girl can only listen to SIVI and ignore Sophia''s words. It is almost impossible for her to lead the team to MOJIN.


    There is also the downline of Adrian, the most powerful witch in the contemporary era. Although most of her strength comes from Cerberus, as the strongest witch in the contemporary era, the ordinary high-level magician is not her opponent at all.


    However, chaneliya is also a member of SIVI''s immediate family, and not many people know that she exists.


    Laven, who has mastered many soul tools, can not be underestimated. But now, as Sophia''s deputy, she is also busy with the affairs of Aldrich college and has no time to lead the team.


    Besides, Luna may be the only one who wants to be seriously hanged by human beings. Unfortunately, she''s only interested in Alice''s craft now


    With Franken and saran on the surface, it can be said that idrick has long been a superpower with few high-end strength in the eastern plains.


    In a word, if anyone really thinks that they can get any benefits from Aldrich college while Sylvie is away, they are just talking about dreams. They don''t even know how to die.


    In addition, if you are going to the cliff of the west land, Johnny, the leader of the revolutionary army, is also a person who has received the favor of SIVI. All the soul tools in his hands are sent by SIVI, and a group of backbone veterans of the revolutionary army also have a good friendship with SIVI. Although the vampire Princess of timothyn''s Dark Alliance has not participated in the scuffle at present, but if adrick learns from him, he will be able to learn from him If the hospital asked for her help, she would not give up on Sylvie or saran.


    With such a thought, it seems that the magic Jin exam has already got a certain feeling.


    However, the ambiguous attitude of Qiyao mage association made Xiwei a little strange. It seemed that he could not draw a conclusion too early.


    "Do you want to go on?" Seeing seavy in a daze, fitter asked softly.


    "Come on," SIVI waved his hand. "Why do I always have the feeling that" because I don''t need Sylvie''s own participation for a long time, let the protagonist show his face occasionally to prevent readers from forgetting him... "


    "Your illusion."


    Said fitter decidedly.


    Although there are still three days to go to the west land cliff for the MOJIN exam, no one will waste this time.


    Theo is making the final adjustment to her magic device, and she reviews the series of Fenghua magic developed by SIVI; Eliza is trying to talk with her funeral siren, so that she can better grasp the new power; and Alice is making cakes, which are used as bait to make Luna attach divinity to her doll.The four monitors were not idle.


    Kamiyou improved his alchemy items used for pranks, giving them some special effects that might be used in exams Although in Dorothy''s eyes, it is still just a prank prop. Moreover, because of a series of explosions and riots during the reconstruction, kamiyou had to try to escape the pursuit of the pickets while preparing for it


    Dorothy was studying magic and evocation, trying to summon her first demon, but she had no result. Because of the disturbance caused by kamiyou, she had to put down her books and go after the unfortunate child with her team members. However, in the pursuit of the way met a little witch Kulan, and from the other side there to summon some experience.


    Riedel had planned to leave Morag and add more practical experience to himself in the shortest time - because the door of trial had disappeared with Sylvie. Secondly, the professors could only ask for their own time, so they could only ask for their own experience.


    Seeing that his friends were working so hard, little fatuous tannis did not continue to tease him. Instead, he began to accumulate credits. He planned to start with a magic wand in the college store before he set out. That wand had a considerable degree of gain on the earth element magic, and was of great help to the improvement of Tanis''s strength.


    When all the people are promoting themselves in their own way, three days have passed


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    "It''s all right here, Magnus?"


    A middle-aged man in a pure black robe carrying a magic wand walked breathlessly under the cliff of the west land.


    The sky blue glitter on the top of the wand was pale and seemed to have overdrawn the magic element.


    After middle age, a young man in a tan windbreaker is followed. Although he has a black leather eye mask tied to his right eye, there are still some burning scars on the edge of the eye mask. At first glance, it is very ferocious, but at the moment, his ferocious face is full of panic.


    "It''s better to keep going, Bain." The one eyed man took a breath and tightened his windbreaker: "those stinky and hard friars have separated from us, and the unit of the Dharma order has not entered timothyn''s territory. Now there are only two of us. It will be bad if we encounter those monsters of the Dark Alliance."


    The middle-aged man with his wand, named Bain, glared at the one eyed Markus with dissatisfaction: "we are also magic Jinkao. Although we have heard of this kind of thing for a long time, Behn''s mood is still agitated by seeing it for the first time.


    This is the magic boat from the Aldrich School of magic.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    As always, the magic ship of Edric is driven by the diligent dwarfs.


    "Today''s luck is good. It''s not discovered by the dark creatures below."


    This time, the captain was a little Banshee that Franken and they were not familiar with. At this time, he was smiling and said to the two leaders of the College: "otherwise, although there are not many attacks at this height, it will be very annoying to meet some hot headed guys."


    "Isn''t the magic ship armed?" Frey asked curiously.


    Although this ship is not troublesome, it is not one of the big killers of Aldrich, but it also carries powerful weapons such as Yao Jing gun. It almost kills enemies below level 20 in the crusade. Even a slightly stronger enemy can not be immune from this level of attack.


    "We don''t know how to use that kind of weapon, and we fire too often, which will put great pressure on the energy supply of the star pulse furnace. If we are not lucky, we will even make a forced landing."


    "After all, this ship is just an ordinary magic ship, not as sophisticated as the two magic destroyers that patrol the Academy..." the captain explained slowly


    No, for most of the other forces, the magic boat is no longer ordinary.


    make complaints about her.


    Although the pure white church also has a holy chariot boat similar to the magic boat, it is a treasure handed down from the great migration era, and the pure white church still can''t analyze and copy it.


    "How far is it from the destination?" Franken asked, twisting the new screw on his head.


    "It''s almost there." Captain Pettigrew looked at the parchment map pinned to the console and replied, "just a little longer."


    Although the parchment map looks like an ordinary map, if you look closely, you will find that there is a small black triangle moving on it, which represents the magic ship itself.


    Unlike the magic destroyer, which directly connects to the Sanxian system and has a similar GPS system, the only technology on the ordinary magic ship is to show its own movement on the map to determine the course and course.


    Although it is very convenient and intuitive, the terrain plotted by a map is very limited after all. Once the voyage is relatively long, you need to change other maps constantly, which is very troublesome.


    This time from Aldrich, "can it be our examiner this time?"


    Tanis accidentally guessed the truth: "because now the magic ship has almost hovered, indicating that we have reached our destination..."


    "Impossible, which has the devil Jin to test the examiner will be a group of monsters forced to desperate." Kamiyou waved his hand: "at most, it''s just a few staff members!"


    "Will this be the second round of examination?" Dorothy thought, "testing our resilience and so on?"


    "All in all," Eliza decided, "I think we should save people first."


    "Seconded." "Same as above." The other two people in the black class agreed with her.


    "All right, eddick, mojinko team, attack!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    Generally speaking, most of the subpopulations do not have a crusade level.


    For one thing, they all have the intelligence similar to human beings, so the Crusade level of demons and beasts is not suitable for them.


    The second reason is that sub races, like human beings, also have different occupations. The differences between individuals are too big and difficult to distinguish, so there is no way to carry out a unified quantification.


    But the abyss orcs are the exception.


    Their origin has been unable to be verified, but the current mainstream view in the field of magic is that this group of sub humans with black fur and greatly different from human facial features are the descendants of the orcs who followed the abyss demons to the abyss plane after the end of the mythological era, and they are likely to have a certain degree of demon blood.


    The evidence is that abyssal orcs can also be summoned by demon warlocks through the ritual of calling demons.


    There are 15 levels for adult ordinary abyss orcs, and they have a correction value of ¡À 5.


    However, the orcs in the abyss have more powerful power. The level of Crusade can be divided into 15-30 levels according to their occupation.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that the two most special individuals in the abyss orcs are soul shamans and evil god priests.


    Soul Shaman is an advanced occupation of voodoo shaman, and it is also an ancient race specific profession existing in the mythological age. In addition to a series of skills of his own, the soul shaman can also collect the souls produced by the orcs after their death as their source of strength. The more orcs die near him, the stronger he will be. Almost all of their attacks are aimed at the soul. They are unique among the orcs who advocate physical attacks and are very difficult to deal with.


    The cult of evil gods is a new profession derived from the abyss orcs. They give up their original beliefs and become the family members of evil gods. They enjoy spreading fear, pain and death. In order to please the objects of their beliefs and gain extraordinary strength, they are keen to inflict great pain on the enemy as much as possible in the battle The morale of their enemies was a severe blow.


    In a word, soul shaman and evil god cult masters are very difficult opponents, and their crusade level is as high as 32 levels. With the level correction of ¡À 5 of abyss orcs, the highest level of crusade of abyss orcs in these two professions is even as high as level 37!


    There are more than one Shaman''s soul hidden in the Shaman''s rank.


    "Bain, do you think that group of Aldrich will come to save us?" Marnus and his comrade in arms, Bain, were back-to-back, trying to keep the corner free. Facing the approaching orcs, he asked nervously.


    Although he was very happy to see the magic ship of eddrich at first, and the attention of the people of the abyss was also distracted for a moment, but now the magic boat has stopped in the sky and has no intention of landing, which naturally worries him.


    "I don''t know." In the palm of Bain''s right hand, the blue electric spark has already started to jump. In his left hand, the glittering crystal at the top of the magic wand also flickers with indefinite light, which is the precursor of his impending casting: "the evaluation of eddrich in the association is very polarized. To be honest, I don''t know exactly what kind of college he is..."


    At this moment, a huge beam of light fell from the sky and swept in front of them at an amazing speed.


    The diameter of the beam is comparable to that of an ordinary house. All the orcs in the abyss are defeated without any resistance like the dust swept by a broom. Their bodies are burned by the blue beam, and only the black remains are left. On the scorched earth, which is also black because of the burning of the light beam, with the weathering of the plateau blowing down from the tuyere plateau, it becomes fly ash and dissipates between the sky ! ,


    that''s the power of Yao Jing gun of magic ship.


    For a moment, all the abyss orcs were frightened by this terrible attack.


    The black scorched earth belt between the two mages of Qiyao mage Association and those abyssal orcs is like a dividing line, which separates the two sides from each other, making the abyss orcs dare not step over the scorched earth belt for a moment!


    But aid from idrick is not over.


    The seven figures jumped down from the magic boat and began to fall freely under the influence of gravity.


    This made Bain wonder if he would try to catch them with wind elemental magic.


    But soon he realized that he was thinking too much.


    "The wings of Icarus" The little girl, dressed in strange armor and with a cat''s ear on her head, waved her strange wand and whispered.


    Then, the seven people behind the spread of snow-white and crystal wings, flying freely in the sky.


    "Magic you haven''t seen..." Bain muttered involuntarily.


    He put himself into the group of people of Aldrich, and found that if he changed to himself, he would choose group feathering and so on. He had to admit that the magic that girls use now is really better than the feathering technique that can only be used for landing."Are they crazy?"


    The voice of Magnus brought Bain back to his senses, and he found that the young girls were operating their snow-white wings to launch a charge against the ignorant abyssal orcs.


    No, to be exact, six of them rushed towards the orcs. The pale blue long haired cat eared girl who had just cast the strange magic wand held up the strange wand and was chanting something in her mouth.


    "There are still soul shamans and evil gods in those abyss orcs! It''s just a group of children... " I don''t know if it was the courage of the group of idrick''s little guys that infected him. Markus smacked his lips hard, and the brown magic light emerged from his feet.


    With his excellent eyesight (though blind in the right eye), Magnus determined that the little guys were high-level magicians, and even the middle-level ones only managed to reach the qualified level.


    No matter how to say that the soul shaman and the cult God are enemies equivalent to high-level magicians, even Magnus can''t watch a group of children die peacefully.


    "Do you mean Did they take the abyss orcs as their second exam? " As soon as Bain''s face changed, he followed Magnus toward the orcs, trying to make the mess of children understand the real situation.


    But his group of children showed the fighting skills that even they were surprised at.


    First of all, a large number of magic puppets appeared. Girls in maid''s clothes easily controlled an astonishing number of puppets, just blocking the returning abyss beasts out of the scorched earth belt.


    After that, the two youngsters opened a huge magic field in just a few seconds through the cooperative casting.


    Then there is the high cost-effective low ring magic bombardment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    If all external factors are removed, the four of them are in the transition stage from the initial stage to the middle level.


    Theo, who is favored by the sky, is much better than them and is already a solid middle class.


    Alice, the maid girl, because she studied puppet magic and was gifted, although she was at the same level as their monitor group in kamiyu, her strength was higher than the four of them.


    But the most surprising is Eliza.


    As the first student of Sylvie, Eliza was originally just an ordinary rural girl. Although she had certain magic talents, she was different from the students who could be called genius by the college system. Her talent was just ordinary, and there was still a long way to go before she was good.


    Until the appearance of the burial siren hidden in her soul.


    Even though Elvis could master the essence of the ghost in the process of funeral, she could not master the essence of the ghost by the way she was buried.


    However, it is certain that after the appearance of the sea demon, Eliza''s magic learning became smooth and her magic accomplishment improved by leaps and bounds. Later, she surpassed the monitor group and Theo and became one of the strongest students in terms of magic literacy among the students in the West!


    The magic positions opened by Riedel and tannis are different from those in the past, not to enhance the power of magic or to gain some special effects. There is only one magic position that they can open. That is, all members of the Aldrich college in the position can directly extract magic from the magic network of the nearby college facilities in a short time to replace their own magic.


    In short, if the magician is compared to a mobile phone, their magic power is the battery power of the mobile phone. Once the magician is used up, it is almost equivalent to going out on the street. And the effect of the magic field opened by Riedel and Tanis is is to plug in the charging wire for the mobile phone. As long as the power supply is not cut off, it is almost like playing as you want.


    It was born from the magic tower of Aldrich. It belongs to the original magic of Aldrich college. It was clearly called "magic position ¡¤ Tesla wireless power transmission" by SIVI.


    At this time, their magic source is naturally the star furnace of the magic ship overhead.


    At present, the main weapon of the magic ship, the Yaojing gun, is being overloaded and cooled. The auxiliary weapon is an enchanting crossbow similar to a bed crossbow. It is quite effective against large creatures, but it is almost useless in such a situation where the enemies are like ants all over the mountains.


    So the starpulse furnace on the ship now only needs to give the magic engine and magic shield function. It has a lot of saved magic power, which can be provided for them to squander.


    After giving herself a lot of auxiliary magic, such as "secondary quick casting", "magic Pu Tuo", "mantra simplification", "explosion efficiency", "shooting range", Eliza can even call her the word "bombing".


    As a result, the people of the abyss, which had already been shot by Yaojing artillery, were even more dazed and almost scattered.


    As for the reason for saying "almost", it is because under the absolute class deterrence of several soul shamans and evil god priests, ordinary abyssal orcs gave up running away and gathered together one after another.


    And those soul shamans and evil god priests also showed their own strengths and created a huge black border to resist Eliza''s low ring magic bombing.


    After all, it''s a character who can break hands with a high-level magician. For a while, Eliza''s magic can''t break the black gas boundary.


    As the saying goes, tens of thousands of people are boundless. Although there are not tens of thousands of orcs in the abyss now, because they are gathered together, they seem to be very powerful.


    Once they''re done, they''ll fight against the turtle shell.


    Seeing this, Bain couldn''t continue to put his poss on. He sent a lightning chain to the black fog boundary, trying to interrupt the rhythm of the orcs'' reorganization. However, the lightning chain failed to break through each other''s boundary, and the dark blue light only flickered in the black fog and then went out.


    "At least three ring level of protection Bain immediately determined the level of the black fog.


    Originally, he thought that such a large border might be a parallel product that could only resist low ring magic, but he didn''t expect that his lightning chain still could not break that thing after powerful magic effects, which made Bain''s heart sink.


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he began to sing the sublimation mantra, intending to upgrade his best lightning chain into three ring Extreme Magic excellent lightning chain. To try to break the orc barrier.


    After all, at present, both the number of people and the high-end combat power are dominated by them. Once the orcs calm down again and attack this side again, it will be really troublesome. Unless they have another one, they will be in danger.


    But a few of idrick''s little guys have no such concerns at all."I was still thinking about how to get them together," kamiyou looked at the murderous Orc army in front of him. He raised his hand to the brim of the mage''s hat, and grinned with a meaningful smile: "I didn''t expect that they had gathered together on their own. It''s a suicide attempt!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and get back to safety!" Dorothy didn''t say much. She picked up kamiyou''s collar, took him to follow Eliza, and ran back with the others like arson.


    The orcs in the abyss thought that their bravery scared them off. They raised their hands and roared, looking extremely excited.


    Even Bain and Magnus are a little confused, do not know why they want to run.


    But soon they found out.


    Theo, who has been singing in the rear, finally stops. Countless runes twinkle around her, and the silver light twinkles around her. The invisible magic power is now setting off gusts of wind, which makes her clothes dance wildly.


    The next moment, she raised her wand and pointed to the sky.


    The sky twisted like boiling water, and then it was torn apart.


    A black ball appeared in the middle of the sky.


    Then, the black ball turned into a meteorite and hit the orcs wrapped in the black fog!


    At the moment when the black meteor contacts with the black fog, the black fog, like the sky, boils, distorts, and then is torn apart by an extremely powerful force.


    The indescribable shock diffuses towards the surrounding area, which is not wind wall or sound wave, but higher level. Like the shock wave of space shock, it also has a considerable impact on the surrounding space.


    At the moment of being hit by that kind of shock wave, Bain even had the illusion that he was banished to the void in an instant. Of course, this is just an illusion. Almost all living bodies will be annihilated at the moment when they touch the void energy. This is common sense for magicians.


    The black meteor burst out soundlessly and wrapped up the beast people in the abyss, which was as mysterious as smearing a layer of black on the space.


    Until now, Theo''s little voice came into his ears.


    "-" opening up of heaven and earth ¡¤ new star of virtual world " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    Under theona''s magic that even heaven and earth are singing for, the abyss orcs have no reason to survive.


    They are now replaced by a huge hole, because the void can cause annihilation effect. The space inside the pit also gives people an abnormal feeling that is not compatible with the surrounding environment. However, this is only a normal phenomenon. The main material plane itself has the ability to repair itself. After the space fluctuation has calmed down, this strange feeling will naturally happen It will disappear.


    Until all this is over, Theo and they slowly land on the ground, and the twinkling wings like handicrafts disappear.


    It is worth mentioning that after Theo landed on the ground, several cooling vents were opened on her strange armor and wand in her hand, and a large amount of white smoke was emitted with a "hissing" sound.


    This is the phenomenon that her magic device is dissipating heat. The armor is equipped with a special metal strip which can absorb a lot of heat. After absorbing all the heat generated by the magic overload, the metal strip will immediately melt and evaporate, turning into a large amount of white smoke to take away the heat, so as to prevent the user of the magic device from being scalded or even cooked.


    This set of magic devices, produced in the Aldrich alchemy workshop, can be said to be the most advanced magic guide technology in this era. In fact, it does not only refer to the magic wand in the hands of a girl who can borrow the computing power of the three sages, but also a complete set of equipment including her body armor and the pair of cat ear shaped head rings on her head.


    The cat''s ear shaped head ring can be used to coordinate the operation of the whole magic device, and it is also the core of the magic device. Compared with the previous armor, which is a little thicker, it can receive magic and magic framework. The shell made of magic metal and the enchanting effect similar to the magic position released by kamiyu make the armor become a large antenna, which is not necessary Teo used to mobilize a lot of magic to engage in direct contact with the source of magic.


    The most obvious example is that when Theo attacked behemoth, he had to stand in the bow of the light of hope in order to mobilize a lot of magic. This time, even if he left the magic ship, he could still cast magic with the magic of the magic ship.


    Finally, the wand was still under the permission of Sida and borrowed the computing power of the three sages to complete the magic that Theo could not complete. If there was any difference between the wand and the past, it was probably that this technology was a little more mature than before


    With the help of the internal cooling mechanism, the heat of the wizard has almost dissipated, but the temperature of the white fog itself is also very high, which makes Theo look bored. Even if she is nearest to the two magicians of Qiyao mage Association, she doesn''t mean to shout with them. She just takes a small step and bumps her head into Eliza''s arms , originally big eyes narrowed, showing a lazy and comfortable expression.


    After all, in addition to Sylvia, Eliza should be the first girl to know, but also the best feelings, which also let Eliza show a helpless expression.


    In addition to the maid Alice staring at the two people holding each other, showing the obvious "I also want to hold Theo" envious look, the monitor group of four people''s attention is focused on the two high-level mages of the mage Association.


    "Hello, we are the students of Aldrich college who took part in the MOJIN test and the college evaluation. My name is Camille scria."


    Kamiyou made a standard mage ceremony to the two men, said the voice.


    Although he is usually a troublemaker, kamiyou is still very serious on more formal occasions, which is one of the reasons why he has become the leader of the four member group of the monitor.


    In addition, several other people introduced themselves one by one, intending to make a face familiar in front of the examiner.


    Bain and Magnus also saluted and gave their names.


    "Our team leader will be here soon. Before that, I wonder if we can know how well we have performed in the assessment just now?"


    After the polite words, kamiyou wanted to tell his own achievements from the other side.


    But his words made Bain and Magnus look at each other.


    As talents who can become high-level magicians, their intelligence quotient is not low, and they immediately understand that these little guys who are only tall enough to reach their chest in front of them mistakenly think that those abyssal orcs are just the second examination.


    But


    I can''t say it!


    The examination room here was destroyed by the monsters before it was ready. Hornheim''s team was attacked and lost by the demons of the abyss. Even as the examiners, we were chased away by the orcs


    The point is that it''s just the examinee. In theory, the students who haven''t graduated have cleaned up the orcs in the abyss.


    What do examinees care more than examiners?! Just now, the last move is the level of magic! And it''s all in the void. Hello! Even those great magicians can''t get void energy! Are you really just students! It''s better to say that you come to take a test, not to mention the students. Even the official magician will almost be hanged by you, OK! Other students in the school of magic will cry when they meet you! This intensity is cheating!


    "Er..."


    Although he roared in his heart for a long time, Bain finally told the people in kamiyu with a bitter face.It''s a shame to do so, but it''s much better than pretending to be forced to do so now, and to be exposed later.


    After all, Bain and Magnus are not magicians who specialize in arcane arts. They will not be a level higher than treasure chest. They can summon out of thin air the "mage villa" of a small castle as a camp.


    Now the camp looks so shabby that the discerning eye can see what happened. Even if he could deceive these little guys in front of him, kamiyou also pointed out that their leading teacher was coming soon. Bain was not so confident that he could easily deceive the magician who taught these students.


    After listening to their talk, several students of idrick looked at each other and saw a look of doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Although Aldrich college is different from other magic schools which regard the Qiyao mage Association as the authority of magicians and hornheim as the holy land worship, it also attaches great importance to one of the three major human forces. Therefore, in the students'' minds, all the high-level magicians out of hornheim have the strength of Professor Franken.


    But it wasn''t too dangerous for Franken to see from the beginning to the end.


    However, the fact is not what they think. Although hornheim is really strong, there are not many magic masters who can win Franken After all, after untiing the knot (don''t ask me where the skeleton has no heart), Franken has a faint tendency to understand his own miracle and embark on the road of great magician.


    In any case, after the magic boat slowly landed, two professors from Aldrich College (Frey is an interim Professor) finally met the two of hornheim.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    This is the Dark Alliance residence of timothyn, about 50 kilometers from the cliff of the west land.


    The original dense evergreen vegetation was frozen to death because of the sudden severe winter before, which made the surviving vegetation have a considerable living space. In addition, all the vegetation in this forest was distorted to a certain extent by the infection of the abyss breath. Like the abyssal creatures, they became greedy and grew desperately to rob more living space and life Save resources.


    This also makes the people of ixothion college feel as if they have entered the adult country. All the vegetation around is incredible. Let alone, the mushrooms under the tree are tall enough


    "Fortunately, there are not too many magical things in the forest," a red haired boy waved his wand and burned the coyote demon that came towards them with a blue flame: "otherwise, it would be very difficult to solve it."


    "Not so, Joe." This time, the professor of magic named Nancy winters, who led the team to ixorum college, said, "didn''t you notice the pool we passed by just now?"


    "Well, what''s wrong with that pool?" The redhead scratched his head and asked in a puzzled way.


    There was a chuckle from behind the line.


    "That''s what happened to you, spark head." Fairsher, who is a little thinner than last year, but still plump, looks at the redhead with disdain: "no wonder you have not improved, but you have fallen one place, from No.6 to No.7."


    "Fairsher, do you want a fight?" Joe was still a little bit of a powder keg temper, and on the spot he choked up his neck and scoffed at his fat man: "you almost lost one too! It''s better to say that if vinylon challenges you again, you may not be able to sit in a stable position! "


    "Do you think I''m as lazy as you are?" Fairsher''s fat face, which had been stabbed in pain, wrinkled, and his momentum, which was much stronger than Joe''s, spread.


    Because last year''s magic Jinkao was not small stimulation, coupled with the pressure brought about by the new talent vinlon, this year fairsher was angry, and finally broke through to the level of medium level magician not long ago.


    But even so, the tough character Joe still has no intention to compromise, just gripping his teeth and holding on to fairsher''s momentum.


    Originally still quietly following in the Bush, a few wolf species demons who wanted to sneak attack them were suddenly scared to urinate by this momentum and ran away without a shadow.


    "Ah, dinner ran away..."


    Saul on one side looked at the direction in which the wolves were running away, and sighed with regret.


    "Don''t you stop them?" Nancy, covering her face with a toothache, asked Saul.


    Last year, Joe and fairsher also had frequent conflicts, and at that time they all relied on peacemaker Saul to settle the problem.


    But now Saul obviously didn''t want to try to persuade him.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, after getting along with each other for a long time, we can know that this is their unique way of exchanging feelings." Saul said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Nancy, as a professor, I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me.


    "Now, let them vent a little bit?" Saul took his eyes back, and his face was indifferent: "after all, there are only five of us left among the 17 people who came to take part in the MOJIN entrance examination this time."


    Like Aldrich college, as an upper level school of magic, ixsowen college also has 15 participants, plus two leading professors, making a total of 17 people.


    Unlike Aldrich, who is short of people, ixorwin, as an old school of magic, will not be ignored. It is better to say that there are too many people interested in it


    "The relationship between the upper echelons is also complex, and as a result, they mixed into a pile of gold-plated ones, but they all left their lives in the land controlled by dark creatures."


    Nanxi, who had just managed to get into the upper echelon of the college after taking the credit of MOJIN exam last year, snorted coldly. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the fact that other upper classes were so casual in selecting people.


    "But then again, there was something wrong with the actions of the dark creatures during this period," Saul, as a scholar at ixothion college, would have done enough homework before taking the MOJIN exam, so he didn''t know anything about timothyn''s Dark Alliance: "some time ago, because of the disappearance of the Vampire princess, the whole timothyn was dark The league is almost a mess of moloro porridge, and those lords and lords are going to beat their colleagues'' brains out. This has damaged most of the dark creatures and had to stop to recuperate But somehow this period of time has become active again. "


    He was puzzled: "even the dark creatures want to restore their original strength No, even if it is to recover to half of the original strength, at least we have to continue to cultivate last month. What a strange thing


    "Maybe, Qiyao mage association wants to take advantage of it to test the magic Jin." Because of the relationship between them, Nanxi didn''t have a good impression on them."The possibility is not small In addition, this time, the Qiyao mage association also said that there were only five superior colleges at most, professors. What do you think? "


    As a participant in the last MOJIN exam, Saul naturally did not like the Qiyao mage Association, and did not want to talk about it. He simply changed the topic.


    "To be honest, almost all the old magic schools are our strong competitors. Among them, St. doragon college should be able to qualify, so there are only four positions to be contested. The most important thing to pay attention to is Ravenrat, exemango, rodeito, and dofetoa. " Nancy counted with her fingers.


    "I think there''s another college that deserves attention."


    Said Saul abruptly.


    "You mean Aldrich? " Nancy thought for a moment and realized which magic school Saul was referring to.


    Saul nodded.


    "I think you''re too thoughtful," Nancy shook her head. "I know you''ve paid more or less special attention to the boys who worked with him last time. However, as far as I know, the establishment of the Aldrich School of magic was less than two years ago. Although the dean is really strong, the strong Dean does not mean that the students are strong It''s not that easy to accumulate. "


    He also stopped and turned back: "besides, we still have a secret weapon this time."


    Saul turned back with his movements, and their eyes were focused on the last survivor of ixorus college behind them.


    It was a young man in a dark blue robe. He held a staff about his own height. He looked a little thin, and his dark skin was like a farmer better than a magician.


    At this time, he was stuffing a diary full of handwriting back into the pocket on the inside of his robe.


    Then slightly raised his head, the eyes revealed the pair of cool appearance under the people can not ignore the self-confidence.


    He is the secret weapon of ixorun Academy. It took him only one year to become the super magic genius of middle-level magicians - vinlon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    "Finally..." Red haired young Joe came out of the thick bush, and did not care to pick off the leaves and dead branches on his head, he was moved and cheered: "finally out of that damn jungle!"


    Fairchild didn''t catch up with fat on the way.


    He glanced at Joe, who was cheering with his hands up high, as sarcastic as ever.


    "It''s just going through a jungle. Do you need to be so excited? Are you still a child? "


    However, although he said so, he also showed a relaxed mood in his eyes. It was obvious that his nerves, which had been tense, had finally relaxed.


    It''s not that ixothyn''s students are too timid, but the recent state of timothyn''s Dark Alliance is so weird. The creatures from the abyss, somehow, always have an indescribable sense of excitement. They rush to fight for their lives when they see them, and even lose the almost instinctive measure of the power gap between the two sides At that time, they met a group of abyssal elves. As a subspecies of abyss orcs, the abyssal cat men, which are famous for their agility, prudence and quickness, were not very good at fighting. However, at that time, the abyss elves did not even consider whether they could win them, but just rushed to death


    It''s really weird.


    Even the demons in the jungle seem to be affected by this atmosphere. Even if they are not infected by the deep breath, they become very irritable and have a very serious attack tendency. They almost take the initiative to attack ixorwin''s party.


    Even the jungle itself is unbelievable. Some of the students'' desire for the plant is a part of the students'' desire for life.


    Originally thought that the first exam was just to gather at the cliff of the west land, fairsher and they finally realized their mistakes.


    It was for this reason that after successfully crossing the deadly jungle, Joe was so happy that he could not even satirize fairsher.


    "I don''t know how many colleges we''ll be in the camp."


    Behind fairsher was sol, who pushed his glasses and said thoughtfully.


    "Professor Pollard is a master of incantation literature. It took him only three days to unravel the ciphertext on the first scene of the paper. Looking at this speed, I''m afraid the eastern plain is one of the best. In addition, our college itself is not far away from timothyn. It''s good to be here today."


    And then out came Nancy. As an adult, he obviously suffered more when he was drilling through the bush. His gray robes were almost covered with leaves and soil. At first glance, he looked like a beggar: "if I guess correctly, we are probably the first college to arrive at the camp."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vinylon in the back of the hall slowly emerged from the trees. Although he obviously heard the discussion of those people in front of him, he did not want to join the discussion.


    After a little discussion (but vinlon had not spoken), and after clearing all the dead branches and leaves from their bodies, they decided to go to the camp under the cliff of the west land as soon as possible.


    After leaving the deadly jungle, there is only one smooth road to the camp on the cliff of Westland.


    Originally, there were quite a number of abyss orcs stationed around here. It was not a simple situation to try to touch them. But a few days ago, those orcs were solved by Theo''s magic, which avoided the possibility of the last step becoming material.


    "There are traces of explosions everywhere, and the residue of magic has not subsided. It seems that there has been a large-scale battle here..." Fairsher made a little observation of the surrounding situation, and then guessed the course of the event: "it seems that the abyss orcs wanted to attack the examiners of the Qiyao mage Association. As a result, there was a big war. From these broken Orc camps, we can see that the final winner is the people of the Qiyao mage Association."


    "Of course, I don''t think people who are examiners will be defeated by a few abyss orcs." Joe had a normal look on his face.


    "It''s not so much Judging from the number of tents, the number of orcs on this side of the abyss alone is more than 1000! " Fairsher snorted coldly, and pointed his short finger to several tents not far away, which were obviously different from other abyssal Orc tents, and seemed to be much more luxurious: "and that''s the camp where the high-level special professions of abyssal orcs, such as" soul shaman "and" evil god cult ", are qualified to live in. Even if you''re so stupid, you should understand the representatives of these two kinds of monsters What? "


    "The strength of a high level magician So, is our examiner a great magician this time? "


    As soon as Joe''s eyes lit up, he was a little excited.


    "I''m afraid I let you down." Nanxi, as a professor, suddenly said: "according to the intelligence network of the Academy, all the great mages known by the Qiyao mage association are either on duty or have not left hornheim at all. Unless there are new Great Magicians in this period of time, your examiners will be high-level at mostJoe and fairsher''s faces sank together, because they were so synchronized that they looked very interesting.


    "I think it''s easier for us to go and have a look than to guess without any reason." Said Saul.


    His proposal was unanimously agreed.


    "Will the dean of Aldrich college come?"


    Suddenly asked Villon, the genius of ixothin, who had not spoken.


    "The dean of Aldrich college, I remember it was Sylvie idrick, right? He''s a rare traveling wizard. What''s the matter, Vernon? Do you know him?"


    Nancy, who had suffered from Sylvie''s hand, was not very good and asked vinlon.


    The latter nodded: "can''t count on the understanding, a little evil fate, I hope to be able to finish in this exam of magic Jin."


    What does it mean to end? What''s more, I always think it''s not good to have a bad relationship with the great mage


    "I don''t know what you have to do with him, but I advise you not to provoke a great magician easily." Nanxi advised: "besides, the dean of Edric is also a bit perverse. He always confronts the Qiyao mage Association. I think it''s better for you to keep a distance from him You are a great genius, and sooner or later you will reach his height. "


    Before Villon answered, Saul''s voice began to sound in disbelief: "well What is that? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    Beneath the cliffs of the west land, a grotesque building, almost entirely made of steel and specialized glass, appears to be a crystal trophy or some other craft. Not only that, its appearance is also very sci-fi atmosphere, a variety of antennas and flashing lights from time to time also add a lot of atmosphere to this sci-fi atmosphere.


    If someone on earth suddenly crosses in front of this building, he will probably think that he has come to the near future or other science fiction world.


    Unfortunately, this is still the eastern plains, a world dominated by magic.


    As for this building with different painting styles


    "Ah, I''m sorry, because the dwarfs of our engineering team are used to the architectural style designed by the Dean recently, so they subconsciously follow that one." they joined the commercial team of Aldrich college and became the contractor because of their outstanding performance Well, I mean, shasansang, the goblin of the engineering team leader, pointed out in a high voice and without any apology to Bain in front of him: "but Sassoon, I don''t think it''s any problem. How beautiful it is. Miss cui''er (the emerald dragon of Donald and hilwen) and Ms. Noel (green dragon brought by Sylvie from the mythological age) love this kind of building very much It is obvious that even in the eyes of the noble dragon, the architecture of our college is much more beautiful than that of hornheim''s sorcerer tower, which has no originality and characteristics


    Two years ago, the goblin merchant, who had only talked about mage apprentices at most, would not have dared to say such a thing to a high-level magician, even if he had dozens of guts.


    But in the past two years, after he had seen a lot of ups and downs in the business team of Aldrich college, his courage naturally increased. What''s more, now that he has magical creatures under his command, even the high-level magicians can''t win in the hands of dwarfs. Although the dwarfs are almost non aggressive, the first thought of fighting is to escape, but that kind of almost unlimited instant The aboriginal magic of moving is enough to make the high-level mages headache.


    Not only that, but also the idols of Adrian are hanging in the sky one by one. With SIVI''s transformation of the college deepened, the present Aldrich college is just a magic image array of gatekeepers, and high-level magicians can''t easily break through. If it wasn''t restricted by the academy system, it could only be used in the college. If you just look at the countless magic statues Sylvie, you would be able to unify the eastern plains.


    Well, with the legendary level of strength, even if there is no devil like now, Sylvie may be able to unify mankind.


    Bain kept the elegant expression on his face as he murmured in his heart: "nonsense, in terms of the aesthetics of the dragon people, maybe the glittering things are worth more than the ordinary magic items.".


    But he also had to admit that this strange looking mage tower is more beautiful and convenient than those of hornheim''s majestic exterior and dark interior.


    What''s more, the team did not know where to get the dwarfs from Aldrich college, and installed many magic devices on the mage tower. With the engine of the magic ship as the energy source, even if the abyssal orcs were reborn and split two or three times, it was estimated that it would take only a few minutes to turn them back into fly ash


    It''s said that before that, I just asked idrick''s people to help reorganize the camp, so that Mao would finally build a mage tower out of thin air! Is idrick so rich! And it only took one day! The construction of MAGE tower needs experience and preparation of magician!


    Just now, the goblin merchant actually sorted out different kinds of MAGE towers into catalogues, and the prices were clearly marked on them! And although the price is astronomical for ordinary people, it is not too expensive for the magicians. Let him, a high-level magician, want to blow up his mage tower which looks like a termite nest compared with this handicraft, and entrust them to rebuild it!


    No, ordinary heart, ordinary heart I don''t have so much money on hand, and if I really take out that money to build the mage tower, I will not be able to do magic experiment research freely for a long time.


    "Ah, if we entrust the construction now, we can send you a puppet from the time of detemia."


    "Can I pay by instalments?"


    "Thank you very much."


    Well, it seems that our comrades from Hohenheim failed to resist the temptation of Edric


    In fact, not only Bain, but also other professors and students who came to the west land cliff one after another were also shocked by this mage tower. After knowing that the mage tower was built overnight, many people were in disorder.


    Is the skill tree of Aldrich college all slanted to build a house?!


    In the room at the top of the Sorcerer''s tower, a party of Aldrich is gathering here.


    "Are we a little too high-profile?" Frey asked Franken.


    When Franken said that she wanted to rebuild the camp, she didn''t think so much about it, but she didn''t expect that the construction level of Aldrich college was beyond her expectation, and even more than that"Well, it''s better to say that people in other schools of magic know that we have spent so much effort on" foreign objects ", but they will subconsciously despise the internal strength of our students." Franken turned the screw on his head calmly.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many colleges in less than ten days. It seems that we underestimated other magic schools." Kamiyou was on the side with his arms around his chest, and his face was marvelous with exclamation.


    "In fact, the interpretation of ancient ciphertext is the most important test of a college. If there is no accident, the top five in the magic Jin examination should appear in these colleges


    Said Dorothy.


    "No matter which one is like a thunderous old magic academy." Born in an aristocratic family, tannis had a certain understanding of those magic schools he often heard before: "it seems that it will be a bitter battle."


    Everyone was happy, but kamiyou looked at the only one in the monitor group who didn''t make a sound: "Riedel, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing," said Riedel, who was named, with a smile. "I just feel like the new student at ixorum seems to be watching us all the time when I meet other colleges these days."


    "Illusion?" Kamiyu didn''t notice at all.


    "No, it''s not an illusion."


    At this time, Eliza, who was also silent until now, frowned: "to be honest, I vaguely remember seeing that young man, but I just can''t remember who he was."


    One side of Theo also nodded, obviously and Eliza, the other side of the impression.


    Frey clapped her hands and interrupted the suddenly heavy atmosphere: "in a word, no matter what kind of enemy, you just need to be careful. I believe you have to believe in yourself and have confidence in your efforts over the past year."


    "Yes, Professor Frey (Miss Frey)"


    There are still 20 days to go before the start of the second test.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    Due to the fact that Hohenheim''s men were completely destroyed under the cliff of the west land except for two examiners, and even the camp was built by idrick''s caravan, Bain and Magnus had to separately contact the Qiyao mage Association and investigate the cause of the dark creature''s commotion.


    "Well, have you found out why timothyn''s Dark Alliance has been behaving abnormally recently?"


    When Bain returned to the mage tower on the cliff of the west land, he found that Magnus had returned, and asked.


    "No, but I have a clue."


    As if to settle down, Magnus took a big sip of wheat tea, but his hand holding the cup still had a nervous twitch: "those dark creatures are like crazy: I attacked a hunting party of swamp jackals, and tried to use hypnotic Magic to understand the reason why they were so violent, but failed."


    "Because they speak Orc language?" Bain tried to make a joke.


    "They speak abyssal language." Instead of recognizing the banter in Bain''s words, Magnus went on to say, "you know, I studied abyssal language in order to deal with a lich, and those jackals who were hypnotized spoke abyssal language, but their utterances were totally illogical. They were just fragmentary words and words of unknown meaning. If they didn''t show signs of psychic disturbance, I would have thought these guys were dominated by psychic magic. "


    "That''s not good..."


    Bain frowned: "the friars who had protected us before have not been seen. It is estimated that they have died in the riot of dark creatures. However, the order of law protectors who agreed with the pure white church has not been contacted so far. To be honest, the situation is not optimistic."


    After a pause, he made himself a cup of steaming wheat tea with the water heater of the mage tower, and continued: "in the worst case, only the two of us can take those students and professors of the magic academy across the tuyere plateau and enter the amber plain of the destination this time."


    "Don''t be kidding. Only the two of us can''t organize a decent exam, can we? The thing we live in now was built by the goblins of Aldrich. "


    Magnus''s face changed.


    "No, it''s built by the dwarf. The goblin is just a overseer." Bain corrected casually.


    "It''s all right, Bain. Have you contacted hornheim?"


    In the end, Magnus can only place his hope on Bain.


    "Most of the advanced dark creatures, such as the count of vampire and the devil, are good magicians. I send Hohenheim a message for help. Once intercepted by them, this temporary camp is in danger of attack. So I had to let my demon deliver the message. If everything goes well, we''ll be in hornheim in about three days


    Bain didn''t want to betray the truth, so he made it clear.


    "It will take three days to go back. Then we will get a reply in six days?" Magnus frowned, apparently dissatisfied with the efficiency.


    "No, as long as I receive the message from the demon, I can call it back to this side directly. The reply can also be obtained through this method, that is, it only takes three days."


    "That''s fine." Magnus breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bain took a sip of his own tea and warned his colleagues, "it''s not the time to relax. There is no way to determine the cause of the dark creatures'' uprising, which will have a great impact on our next actions


    "But then again, the riots of the dark creatures are almost the same as before. Basically, they are their own internal friction. Maybe when this riot stops, we will be able to recover all the territory occupied by timothyn''s Dark Alliance."


    There was a flash of light in marcous''s eyes, and he made no secret of his desire for success: "if you can take back such a large territory, you can at least get a viscount."


    Most of the time, magicians don''t ask for fame or anything, but when they live in the world, they have their own territory, and they will have a solid foundation to do a lot of things. This is especially true for magicians who like to experiment. In their own territory, even if the laboratory is blown up, no one will be in charge of it.


    Although the mortality rate has also increased, the degree of freedom is obviously much higher than in hohenhaig and a group of other colleagues huddled together.


    "Let''s talk about it in due course, and now we''re lucky to be back in honheim alive." Bain sighed and said helplessly.


    At this time, a decorated half figure of him in the inner side of the room porch suddenly twisted. The man on the stone carving was Sida, the great magician who had broken his arm. The magician once laid down twenty basic knowledge in the field of alchemy after the great migration. His hand was blown up when he was verifying whether the magic theory was correct, and then there was a break The nickname of the arm, this great magician is the existence that every magician who has been exposed to the field of alchemy should pay homage to.


    It was no surprise that there was this statue in the magician''s room, but now the statue writhes for no reason and looks rather strange."Is this your demon''s feedback?" Markus is not good at this aspect of the ability to use the devil, although some envy, but also can only casually ask.


    "The demons I left at the gate of the mage tower found something interesting."


    Bain got up, went to the statue and poked his finger at the forehead of the statue. The noisy statue suddenly quieted down.


    "What''s interesting?" Magnus naturally asked curiously.


    "Someone has come to visit the owner of the tower."


    Bain''s fingers did not leave the front door of the statue, but shared vision and hearing with his own demons through the statue to see what happened on the other side of the gate.


    "Visit the host Are you talking about the guys at Aldrich college? " Magnus frowned.


    At first, Markus had a good feeling for the Aldrich college, which saved their lives. But after the completion of the construction of the sorcerer tower, his sense of the Academy dropped a lot.


    "That''s right." Bain nodded, and then he did not wait for manus to continue to ask, but said: "it''s timothyn rebels. From the dialogue, it seems that Aldrich has something to do with this rebel..."


    Bain''s face showed a faint smile: "interesting, I''d like to see what your secret is."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Although Bain is very interested in the communication between rebel messengers and the group of people like Adrian, under the education of SIVI, who knew that important conversation could not be held in the wild, naturally, Adrian and his party would not communicate with each other directly at the door. After inviting the youth named Loba into the law tower, the demon Bain used to monitor was blinded In the absence of permission, his demons can''t work normally even if they enter the mage tower.


    Put aside the examiners who were depressed because of the bankruptcy of peeping plan. In a word, the two sides began to talk after they came to the special room of Aldrich.


    "Didn''t Mr. Aldrich come?" As soon as he sat down, natural Juan Loba, who called himself the rebel Messenger, looked around him and asked.


    "Sylvie I mean, Mr. Aldrich has a lot of work to do. " Frey and Franken looked at each other and answered very formulaically.


    Although she belongs to the pure white church camp, with the former Saint Elijah''s defection to the side of Aldrich college, the upright former head of the Knights Templar has basically become Sylvie''s confidant, and one of the core members of Aldrich College - if she doesn''t trust the holy silver sword lady, she won''t be asked to help lead the team this time Yes.


    So naturally, she also knew about Sylvie''s disappearance, and after confirming that Sylvie was still alive and only lost in the unknown, she agreed to the way of dealing with the matter by the senior officials of the college, that is, to minimize the impact of the incident and cover up the disappearance of SIVI.


    "Wow, there''s some trouble If you can get in touch with the adult, I think it''s better to ask him to come here as soon as possible. "


    Loba made no secret of his exaggerated disappointment, patting his thigh.


    Neither fley nor Franken is a fool. From Loba''s words, we can see that there may be some important and not very good situation in timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    At present, everyone in the eastern plains knows that SIVI''s strength ranks at least among the top three among human beings. I hope to ask SIVI to do something shows that this matter has exceeded the level that ordinary force can solve.


    Just like the use of nuclear weapons on earth to solve the problem is not a trivial matter.


    In addition, after all, the rebel forces are only active forces in timothyn, so what we think of this incident should be related to Timothy sheen. It is not surprising that such a conjecture can be drawn from the combination of the two information.


    "Let me guess first..." Franken was too lazy to continue to twist the screw on his head. He just clasped his hands and fingers under his chin, and his face was serious (actually expressionless): "is what this gentleman said related to the fact that the creatures around timothyn have suddenly become violent and aggressive?"


    Although it''s not a big deal, after the establishment and completion of the mage tower, it has suffered nearly 20 attacks, either from abyssal creatures that seem to be migrating, or some wandering demons. But the attack itself is puzzling.


    All living things in the world are egotism. At most, they will benefit a little bit from their egoistic colleagues to form a symbiotic relationship. Wolf hunting, if the prey is too strong, after suffering a considerable degree of loss, the choice of the first wolf is to let all wolves run away with their tails, rather than fight until the last wolf has to gnaw at each other - if it is really so stubborn, the wolf will be extinct. OK, there are too many things that wolves in the world can''t afford


    Most gregarious creatures are also diuretic and do not put their entire population into a single hunt.


    However, those seemingly migrating social abyss creatures bravely launched a suicide charge to the mage tower. Even though the last one failed to enter the protective fire net of the mage tower, the crazy state still brought a great impact to Aldrich''s party.


    "Bingo."


    Loba whistled and nodded. "It''s Mr. Aldrich''s men. It''s smart."


    "So can you tell us all the information about it?"


    When it comes to this, Frey is also very interested.


    "You may not believe it, but the cause of this incident is a grove of Rosa." Loba gave a bitter smile, and then he began to tell.


    The so-called luoluosha fruit is a kind of common fruit with similar taste to apple. It has round shape, goose yellow color after ripening, and a layer of wax like luster on the surface, which is very attractive. It is a fruit and food loved by many creatures.


    The forces of timothyn''s Dark Alliance were greatly injured in the previous civil strife. In addition, the rumors of the return of the dark night aristocrat Princess later made them stop fighting and begin to recuperate.


    But I don''t know when, Timothy enri suddenly appeared a rorosha fruit forest.


    They''re not ordinary plants, but moving products with legs made up of roots. They are tree people, but these fruit trees do not have the wisdom and self-consciousness of the tree people. Even the indigenous magic can only increase the yield of the fruit in the tree crown and self pollination, which are useless indigenous magic. The only magic like ability is that it can quickly recover body damage without fear of fire.Of course, that''s not the point. The point is that after eating the fruits of these fruit trees, no matter what they are, they will gradually become crazy.


    By the time the rebels discovered this, the army had lost nearly 30% of its troops due to its own sudden frenzy. The rest of the troops were also attacked by all kinds of creatures that had eaten the fruits of Siraitia, suffered heavy losses and had to hide again.


    After that, the rebel scouts found that the number of rorosha groves had not disappeared after the frenzy, but had increased, and even spread over 70% of the territory of timothyn''s Dark Alliance.


    This also made the frenzy continue to extend, so that the whole timothyn once again fell into the mire of war.


    So far, the rebels have not been able to find out where the fruit was first born and how the fruit trees were multiplied.


    "But we found something important."


    Seeing Frey and their frown, Loba continued, "we may have found all the leaders of the wild fruit forest."


    "The leader of the fruit forest?"


    Fu Lei blinked her eyes and repeated, "is there a leader in the fruit forest?"


    "So it''s possible." Loba waved his hand and looked serious: "it''s a wild golden tree with a height of about 50 meters and a huge size covering a small area. No matter the branches, leaves or even the fruits, they all present a golden color."


    "Can I say that your naming ability is so bad?" Franken scratched his chin and thought for a while before saying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    We are not as tall as your magicians. I''m sorry.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    "Chief, it''s not going to work like this."


    In a hidden cave on the eastern border of timothyn, a bald man in a leather hunting suit, his face covered with dust and stains, was described as saying to a boy sitting on a stone who looked about seven or eight years old.


    The boy''s left eye is incredibly golden, and it seems that there is still a flow of unspeakable brilliance.


    The cave, which had never been named, is actually the present headquarters of timothyn rebels.


    Of course, the rebel headquarters will be changed from time to time because of being wanted by almost all other forces in timothyn, and it will only be used for a period of time.


    The cave was originally only about the size of a bus car, but after several times of renovation by the rebel army, nearly 10 kilometers of winding tunnels and many small spherical cavities have been excavated as rooms.


    "Andrea''s mind has been distorted by the fruit tree, even one of them can''t bear to eat."


    He used both hands and feet, gesticulating at random, trying to show his inner anxiety.


    "I know, Luke." The little boy glanced at him and said in a deep voice, "now, except for some troops directly under our command, almost all the other miscellaneous armies have gone mad because of that."


    The sight of a young boy talking to a man enough to be his father is, in a sense, as funny as farce. However, none of the rebels who witnessed this scene showed a smile. On the contrary, they were worried, but they continued their work in an orderly manner.


    In fact, although he is not well-known in the eastern plains, anyone who knows the identity of this boy in the Dark Alliance of timothyn would not have any funny idea.


    He is one of the founders of the rebellion, the current leader of the rebellion, and one of the few men in the world who has a "soul weapon," Johnny Ashworth.


    As for appearance, it''s just a side effect of the Horcrux that lives in his left eye - every time he uses the power of that eye, his body gets a little younger.


    Originally, after the Horcrux war, that is, after Timothy''s Dark Alliance had stabilized, he didn''t need to continue to use the Horcrux so frequently, so he could take a good rest.


    However, the sudden disaster of madness has drawn the rebellion into the whirlpool of chaos. As the supreme leader of the rebellion, he can only continue to do it by himself, helping the rebel army to escape the attacks of those crazy creatures again and again.


    "But what can we do now?"


    With his chin in his hands and his elbows on his knees, Johnny looked helpless: "don''t say we don''t have enough food. Even if we do, we can''t break through the blockade of those crazy creatures and send them to other rebel branches? Or are you going to let us launch a suicide charge against that golden tree? "


    The rebel commander, whom Jonny called rook, did not bite his teeth. Of course, he knew the power of the golden tree. The Crusaders they sent out before even failed to pass through the withered devil camp outside the golden tree. If Jonny hadn''t made a quick decision to move all the people to this relatively safe place, I''m afraid the main force of the rebel army would be submerged by the withered devil army.


    He kicked a stone wall to vent his anger, and then he asked Johnny, "what are we going to do now?"


    "Of course not. You took the team out on patrol yesterday at the meeting, so you don''t know what''s going on here," Johnny explained to him. "Actually, the two friars we saved from the demented creatures brought good news."


    About three days ago, the rebel patrol ran into two friars who were being hunted by a group of less than 100 wild creatures.


    After paying a modest amount of casualties, the rebels succeeded in saving the two friars.


    Originally, Johnny and they were a little strange. The friars, as the high-end combat power of the pure white church and independent of the knights, should not be chased by those crazy creatures with poor strength. But in the end, they learned that there were tens of thousands of wild creatures, and there were four friars. After killing two people one day and one night, the strength and magic power of the remaining two people had already reached the limit, and even had overdrawn a lot. Therefore, although there were less than 100 crazy creatures left, they had no power to fight and had to escape.


    Without a break, the two friars would have died at the hands of the wild creatures if they had not met the rebels.


    After rescuing the friars, the rebels learned from them that they had come to timothyn to escort the two magicians.


    And those two magicians are the examiners of this magic Jin exam.


    Of course, this has nothing to do with Johnny. Even though we know that the two high-level magicians are good at fighting, but Johnny, who was only an ordinary villager before he got the soul gear, could not get along with the noble and cold-blooded Qiyao mage Association.However, the information that the two friars said later made Johnny a little uneasy.


    According to them, MOJIN will bring many magic schools to the west land cliff. And among them is the Aldrich School of magic!


    Jonny, who was a God to SIVI, realized how powerful Sylvie was after the war of spirit. Although he was not sure whether SIVI would come to timothyn this time, he thought that even if he was only a student of SIVI, he would not be inferior to what extent.


    And Sylvie himself is one of the veterans of the resistance, in a sense, more like the real founder of the rebellion than Johnny. At first, almost all the programs, action plans, training methods and fighting styles of the rebel army were formulated by SIVI. Now these things are only a slightly extended version of the original plan formulated by SIVI according to the actual situation.


    "That is to say, Lord Loba went to Aldrich college to ask for help?" Luke was beaming with joy.


    As a senior member of the rebel army, he was also a member of SIVI. At that time, the Resistance Army was more beautiful than it is now. If SIVI had not laid a solid foundation for the Resistance Army, the Resistance Army could not have developed to the present situation.


    "That''s right. He left at the end of the meeting, and it should be a result soon." Said Johnny with a smile.


    At this moment, a sentinel stumbled in.


    "Wild fruit trees! A lot of wild fruit trees are suddenly moving towards this side


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    This is a lush forest.


    From the shape of the leaves and the general shape of the branches, it can be seen that the forest is made up of the same kind of trees. Although this situation is rare, it is not a special phenomenon.


    But that''s not the main feature of the forest.


    "The first line of defense has been broken by the woods! Send a signal to the brothers over there to retreat to the second line of defense! Don''t be drowned by those damned trees


    Yes, the main feature of this forest is that it is moving at an amazing speed just like a group of ants.


    Wild fruit trees, this unknown source of magic plant, had been stable timothyn again into chaos.


    They sometimes stay in places, pretending to be ordinary fruit trees, causing the creatures that eat their fruits to fall into a frenzy of worshipping the fruit trees; when there are no conscious creatures around, these fruit trees will pull their roots out of the ground and gallop in groups on the plains in search of new targets.


    And their target this time is Timothy''s only human force, the rebels.


    "No, fire elemental magic is useless! These ghosts are not afraid of fire


    An elemental mage who specializes in fire elements roars to warn his companions. Meanwhile, he transforms the flame characteristics in his hands from combustion enhancement to explosion enhancement, and throws it out after condensing it into a fireball.


    Because of the dense enemy, fireball and other magic do not even need to aim to hit a large area.


    The fire still failed to ignite the wild fruit trees. Naturally, there was no burning damage. Although the powerful explosion blew up a fruit tree, it seemed that the leaves and sawdust were flying together, but in fact, only some bark and leaves were blown up, which did not have a decisive destructive effect on the wild fruit trees. After those trees that were blown up, they got up, Once again joined the torrent of the sea of trees.


    "The bark is so hard that my sword can''t be cut through."


    Behind the second line of defense, a burly man with a bandage on his upper body, who was seriously injured in the first line of defense, murmured: "it''s like cutting on a piece of iron, but it may be worse, because even if I can cut a corner of iron, but those damned trees only lose some bark!"


    He looked excited, probably because the wound opened again. The bright red color appeared on the white bandage, and the blood seeped out again.


    "Not good. The second line of defense won''t last long if it goes on like this!"


    Since almost all the members of the resistance were civilians (the nobles were either killed when the dark creatures invaded, or they knelt and licked the dark creatures in exchange for a way to survive), so even the commanders'' clothes were almost the same as those of the soldiers.


    At the moment, the commander, who had led several squads and fought several beautiful battles with dark creatures, had a dignified face, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. He looked back at his messenger: "how''s the headquarters? Have the old women and children moved out? "


    Those who dare to stand up and resist the oppression of dark creatures are almost all men of iron and blood who do not fear death, but their parents, wives and children are different.


    The main reason why the members of the Resistance Army will follow the high-level people wholeheartedly is that they will take care of their relatives as much as possible, so that they can fight without worries.


    "No, it''s still evacuating!" The messenger, who had just climbed out of the tunnel, gasped for breath. Before he could breathe, he quickly replied, "the leader asked you to support for at least half an hour."


    "No way!"


    The commander shook his head, his face full of bitterness: "if Lord Loba is still here, it''s not possible."


    The combat effectiveness of the wild fruit tree is quite different from what they had estimated before. It is unexpectedly powerful. The first line of defense that can block the evil forces for a whole day, the vampire troops for at least an hour, and the abyss demons for more than half an hour will collapse so quickly.


    There are three lines of defense outside the headquarters.


    The first line was broken before ten minutes. Now the second line of defense is in danger. I''m afraid it won''t last five minutes To be honest, he is not optimistic about the third line of defense.


    "Are you afraid of death?" The commander looked back at the messenger who was easy to breathe.


    The young man was about seventeen or eighteen years old. His body was slightly short because of malnutrition. His skin was dark and his mouth was covered with fluffy hair. Obviously, he was still young.


    Asked by the commander, the young man immediately raised his chest: "there is no one in the resistance who is afraid of death!"


    "Well said!"


    The commander laughed and pulled out two magic swords from his side.


    Because of his close relationship with SIVI, the chamber of commerce under idrick often provides the rebels with some good equipment. Although there are not many magic items with permanent magic effect, if they are only enchanting weapons, they are not too few Although most of them are just made by the students of Aldrich college."Sir, are you?" The young man took one of the magic swords inexplicably and asked.


    "We can''t hold back for that long, and because the fighting power of the wild fruit trees is far more than expected, the morale of the team has fallen too fast. If we continue to do so, our troops will soon retreat because of the loss of morale." The commander waved his enchantment sword for a long time and found the feeling of killing the enemy before: "now the only way is for me to take the lead to boost the morale."


    Then he looked at the young man with a kind face: "if you dare to fight to the death, you should rush with me. If you don''t have the courage, I won''t blame you. You can go back from the original road and tell the leader about my decision."


    "Sir, I-I want to go with you!"


    The herald was immediately excited, waving the magic sword attached to him by the commander and shouting excitedly.


    "Good boy, if you can survive this time, maybe he will be a big man in the future."


    The commander was relieved and took the young man to the battlefield.


    But different from what they thought, the third line of defense was calm, and there was no sign of defeat on the other side of the second line, although there were still shouts of killing, screaming and explosions.


    "What''s the matter with that?" The commander grabbed a medical team member who was about to rush to the second defense line to rescue the wounded.


    "It''s a group of young people in gowns and cloaks." The medical team member was also a little confused: "they suddenly rushed out to help us stabilize the second line of defense."


    Then he patted his head: "yes, Lord Loba is also in it."


    "Lord Loba is back? So, are the young people the leader said they were reinforcements? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    "Tut, it''s really difficult..."


    Kamiyou blows up a wild fruit tree and looks at the other party to get up again in a short distance. He rushes over again like a free tree. He can''t help but smack his lips.


    "In terms of Crusade level, these guys are definitely above level 10, and the stronger ones may be nearly 20."


    Franken summoned several shadow tentacles to tie a piece of fruit forest and use it as a target to let the students bombard it. At the same time, Franken said in response to Camille''s words.


    Although he was only half a step away from the level of the great mage, and with the talent tree of undead creatures, Franken actually had a lot of powerful undead magic and negative energy arcane. Seriously, he hanged these monsters whose Crusade level was less than 20, just like playing, pressing them on the ground and rubbing them back and forth without breathing.


    But now, in addition to the students of Aldrich and the soldiers of the Resistance Army, the two high-level mage examiners of the Qiyao mage Association, in order to repay the kindness of saving lives, after Franken and their colleagues have finished the situation, they take the initiative to come and help. In the full view of the public, it is not convenient to use the undead magic and negative energy arcane with light and shadow effect The shadow magic in use has the meaning of playing edge ball


    In addition to the teachers and students of other colleges who also came with them in order to brush the impression points in front of the examiners, now the battlefield is really magic flying together, gorgeous and extraordinary, and the scene is amazing.


    I''m afraid that only in this special period of magic Jin examination can we gather so many magicians from different schools at one time.


    At the same time, as the target of this group of magicians, that group of wild fruit trees is a bloody mildew for eight generations. They often slip on the ground after running for a few steps. They are forced to stand up and be blown up by fireball. Before it recovers from the blinding state, the magic of poisonous cloud number, acid liquor marsh and other magic directly makes them completely rest in peace Now This is not over. Even if they kneel down, there are a group of Earth Elemental magicians digging pits, killing and burying them. They don''t even give the chance to cheat on their bodies, which can be called a one-stop service.


    At the beginning of contact, those young magicians were still green and astringent when they were fighting. Obviously, they lacked actual combat experience with such monsters. Their young faces were tense and full of tension.


    In contrast, the eddrich students who have always experienced all kinds of incredible events and lived in the college are much better. Although they are not much better than the students of other colleges in terms of hard power, they can easily deal with several wild fruit trees at one time.


    Fortunately, after a while of running in, students from other colleges found that although the effect of wild fruit trees was very strange, it was not fast either to move or to attack, and the attack method was even more single and terrible. The reason why the rebel front collapsed so quickly was simply because of the lack of means to effectively damage the wild fruit trees.


    Although the magic power of the students in the school of magic is limited, compared with weapons such as swords, they can actually cause damage to each other. With the cooperation of others, it is not difficult to knock down several monsters with a crusade level of 10 or so. After all, the students who come to take the magic entrance examination are the best in their own college.


    Before long, 30% of the wild fruit trees, which had driven the rebels to the brink, were killed, and the rest, knowing that the situation was over, fled.


    "Do you know how to retreat These monsters are more difficult than I thought


    Flea pulled her sword of victory from a wild fruit tree and frowned at the trees that ran away with a few small roots.


    Although there will be some losses for those monsters who like to fight, they will be easier to solve the problem once and for all. On the contrary, these monsters turn forward as fast as they are known. Once the situation is bad, they retreat immediately, and it is more difficult to pursue them. Even if they can kill their main group, those who are not determined to fight will immediately retreat It''s just like the mountain bandits everywhere. It''s disgusting and hard to clean up.


    What''s more, knowing how to retreat means that the other side has a certain degree of thinking ability. In addition to the orthodox tree people and the lower level Mandela grass, this plant type demon with military system and tactical thinking ability has appeared for the first time.


    The meeting between the leaders of the armed forces and the leaders of the armed forces took place in a tunnel.


    Then there were two guys from Qiyao mage Association.


    It is worth mentioning that although all the people of Aldrich had contact with the academy through the magic ship before they went to this place, they knew the details of some of the rebel forces and had some psychological preparation, but the people of the Qiyao mage association did not know anything about it.


    "You mean, you''re the leader of the rebels, Johnny Ashworth?" Magnus looked at Johnny, who was five or six years old, who had used many Horcruxes in previous battles, and became smaller again. He said suspiciously, "you''re really kidding."


    "Now is not the time to be joking," Jonny also knew that his appearance was easy to cause misunderstanding. However, the fewer people who knew such things, the better, so he didn''t give more explanation: "or is it that the people of Qiyao mage association only have this kind of manner?"No matter the tone or manner of this sentence is not a child can do it, but in Jonny''s young appearance, it also gives a very strong sense of disobedience.


    "Manus, don''t talk any more." Bain stopped maknus who wanted to say something else: "we people of Hohenheim can''t disgrace Qiyao mage tower."


    Magnus mumbled a few lips, but in the end he said nothing.


    "First of all, on behalf of the rebels, and all the people of Timothy, I want to thank you for coming to help us. Because the situation is not so good, I said to the point, "Johnny took back his eyes from Magnus, and then began to explain the situation to a group of people present:" the frenzy caused by the rorosha fruit trees has now shaken the foundation of human beings in timothyn. "


    Compared with Loba, who is good at attacking, Joni, who is inclined to be a thinker, obviously knows more about the situation.


    At the same time, in his words, the ravages of madness were far more severe than they had heard from Loba.


    "At first we were wrong about wild fruit trees At one time, we thought it was a self-defense mechanism, like the bolaco tree, that the fruit trees ravaged the creatures that ate them


    The boraco tree is a giant spindle like tree that can grow up to 60 to 70 meters high, with only the top tip of the tree with leaves. This kind of tree is flowing with fresh and delicious sap, which often leads to various creatures gnawing at the bark. For this reason, many flocculent organs like dandelion grow on the top of the boraco tree, which stores white powder. Once stimulated, it will erupt and form a white mist.


    That kind of white fog is not toxic, but it can make people sneeze and shed tears, lasting for a whole day, very painful.


    "But that''s not the case," Johnny sighed, his eyes serious. "These trees are trying to enslave all mankind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Johnny''s words made the whole room quiet.


    "Enslave all mankind or something Is that too much? " After a while, Magnus came to his senses and asked, "it''s just a tree?"


    Apart from Franken, who was as expressionless as ever, the others did not speak, but their faces were the same, and they were skeptical of Jonny''s words.


    "It''s normal that you can''t believe it. In the beginning, when our investigation team risked their lives to discover this, not many people believed it." Johnny didn''t get angry because his words were suspected. Instead, he nodded with understanding: "until some of our troops were completely controlled by the wild fruit trees."


    Johnny explained in detail to the others.


    At the beginning of the frenzy, the scale was very small, but a group of werewolves somehow began to attack the races around them.


    At that time, Timothy sheen had just stopped civil strife, and those werewolves did not occupy the ethnic territory they attacked. Many forces were too lazy to take care of the group of werewolves.


    No one noticed, however, that a special kind of rorosa fruit tree began to spread in timothyn with the pace of the pack of werewolves.


    Some time ago, the severe winter changes have killed quite a number of plants, making many herbivores and fruit based animals lose their food sources. It can be said that the appearance of these fruit trees not only did not attract the attention of others, but also once fed a considerable number of wild animals and demons.


    But then, after eating the fruit, the animals fell into a riot and began to attack normal creatures, further expanding the territory of the fruit trees.


    "It wasn''t until the change spread to nearly a fifth of Timothy that we found something wrong and sent out several investigation teams to deal with it." At this point, Johnny''s expression was gloomy: "the initial investigation failed because of inexperience and lack of necessary vigilance."


    According to him, the first batch of the rebels sent out a total of 12 investigation teams, but in the end, none of them was able to return.


    It was not until after sending out the second investigation team that they found that the first investigation team, except those killed by wild animals and demons, had fallen into complete madness. When


    investigated the cause of the frenzy later, they discovered the frenzied fruit tree as the root cause of the disaster. At that time, they did not find the hidden power in the wild fruit, but realized that most creatures would fall into a strange state of regarding other creatures as enemies and trying to eliminate them.


    At first, after discovering the cause of the frenzy, two opinions emerged within the resistance.


    The radicals believe that at this time, they should take advantage of this opportunity to block the news of wild fruit trees, and try to get the fruit trees to the territory of several big forces in timothyn, so that all the dark creatures fall into madness, and make them fall into the frenzied war again, so as to weaken the forces of dark creatures and make the rebel army gain profits.


    The Conservatives thought it was a terrible idea: how many people would die if the war really started again? If the suspicious plants spread, how could the war be ended? Once the rebels are involved in the quagmire of the war, they will soon be eaten to the bone.


    But as the debate continued, the wild fruit trees spread further.


    When the rebels tried to isolate all the fruit trees, the fruit trees began to move on their own. They would uproot their roots and migrate to a new place. After reaching a new place, they would extract the fertility of the land by a large margin. At the same time, they would wither all the other plants. The herbivores in that area had to choose to eat their own fruits to satisfy their hunger Meat animals eat wild herbivores, and they will fall into a frenzy, and you will eventually become what you are now.


    In addition, the first batch of people who ate the fruits of wild fruit trees began to have a bad change.


    "They began to worship the wild fruit trees and even worshipped them as supernatural beings like gods." Johnny''s expression was very heavy: "it was not until this time that we realized the essence of the wild fruit trees. Unfortunately, it was too late. We had lost the best opportunity to control the spread of these fruit trees. We could only watch the further spread of the frenzy..."


    "What about the gold madness tree?" After listening to him say so much, Frey suddenly found that, from the beginning to the end, Jonny never said that the strange plant that may be the leader of the disaster. She asked, "haven''t you studied that tree?"


    "We didn''t find the gold madness tree in the first place." Johnny sighed, as if frustrated that he had not been able to pay attention to it: "the first time this kind of tree appeared in our field of vision, or because the black market suddenly began to appear a kind of golden Rosa fruit. It took us a lot of time and effort to get the site of the gold mad tree from the man who sold it


    After a pause, Johnny continued, "that place is a valley, very remote. When we organized people to check it out, we found that the valley was full of wild fruit trees, and many of them were said to have been extinct. It''s just a dream to rush in and destroy the wild golden tree. ""And how did the man who sold the gold fruit get it?"


    Hearing this, Bain couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know." Johnny shook his head dryly. "The guy ran away from us when we organized people to go to the valley. Now because of the frenzy, we have lost contact with several regional branches, and we can''t find him again


    "So what you''re here for..." Franken seemed to have guessed something. Suddenly, he raised his head. The deep void in his inorganic eyes made Johnny shrink his neck: "it''s not to support the rebels, but to find a way to solve the golden tree."


    "Yes, it is." Johnny, who had planned to lay the groundwork for a while and then make a request, could only admit his purpose with a wry smile: "I had deliberately tried not to mention the tree, but I didn''t expect to be seen through so quickly."


    "It''s very strange not to mention the key point of the golden tree. However, when we talk about the golden tree, the content is very detailed. It doesn''t seem to be because there is no investigation, so you can guess a little bit with your unnatural attitude."


    Franken explained casually to some students who had not yet understood the situation.


    "And how are you going to decide?" Johnny continued to ask.


    "In a word, please take us to the so-called Golden Tree Canyon first. Even the magician can''t make absolutely correct decisions without fully understanding the situation."


    Franken then replied, "besides, the time is running out for the second round of MOJIN. If we fail to catch up with the test, our dean will be very disappointed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    "I didn''t have so many things happened in a few days..."


    After listening to fitter''s story, SIVI of another world can''t help sighing.


    I barely have the leading character''s constitution. I often encounter a mess. Can this kind of constitution infect the close people


    "Now miss Theo over there is planning to go to the valley where the golden tree is located. They don''t need to use my computing power for the time being. Do they need to recover their computing power and help Miss Theo here to stabilize the world axis?"


    Fitter continued.


    To this, SIVI waved his hand and refused: "no, the golden tree is not a good thing. It''s better to give Theo some computing power and assist her in casting."


    "OK."


    Fitter nodded obediently.


    "The world on your side doesn''t sound peaceful either."


    While listening to fitter''s words as a story, she said casually as she drank tea made from cheap tea.


    Since most of the living materials in lovinia have not been guaranteed, the search teams that used to search for materials in the city ruins have suffered heavy losses due to the attacks of the lower ozaghi. No one should continue to move materials from inside to outside in a short time. Therefore, rare products like tea leaves are naturally very few, even the cheap tea with no fragrance It''s a hot item


    Of course, I''m surprised that the magic world doesn''t exist


    "Actually, I just came across Ah, I''m sorry. Can you say that? " She looks at fitter, who hasn''t disappeared, and asks Seaver.


    What she meant was that the two of them were coming through, so that fitter knew it was OK.


    "No problem, fitter is my Jarvis now." Sylvie doesn''t have so many taboos.


    "The iron man?"


    "That''s right."


    "But it turned into aochuang later..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I said you would die if you said something lucky.


    Sylvie was speechless.


    "Well, well, don''t look at me like that." She couldn''t resist SIVI''s gaze attack. She could only beg for mercy in embarrassment: "what I just wanted to say is that when I first arrived in this world, there were not so many messy things."


    Her face showed a look of nostalgia: "now think about that time can be really peaceful, even if travel across the mainland is OK, at most also encountered Griffin and other chicken things."


    That thing in this world without magic, for ordinary people has been considered a very terrible creature


    "Are you the same? In fact, I did not seem to have encountered too much crisis in the earliest period of time While recalling his leisurely life a year ago, SIVI couldn''t help feeling: "at that time, at most, I had a fight with the count of vampires, the remnant spirits of the demon king, and nearly 100000 Orc troops."


    "I always think these examples are not right..." Make complaints about make complaints about


    .


    but Xi Wei frowned as if she had not heard the girl make complaints about it.


    Xiwei naturally found her fellow Townsman''s abnormality, and quickly asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s nothing. I think that our mode of gradually meeting a stronger enemy after we become stronger always gives us a strange feeling..."


    "What''s so strange about it?" She thought for a long time, but she couldn''t get to the point. She could only continue to ask, "isn''t that the case with ordinary games? When no one is a level one, go to the final boss, right? "


    "That''s it!"


    SIVI''s eyes brightened: "we''re not playing games, but why do we meet enemies and events like the game, with the growth of our own strength, the intensity and difficulty gradually increase? It''s so suspicious. It''s like someone is manipulating the world to sharpen us


    "Well, if you say so, it''s true that nothing happened in the beginning beyond what I can handle..."


    West Wei smell speech also cross legged sitting on the ground thinking.


    "Well, it''s no use thinking about such things. Don''t talk about it." After thinking about it for half a day, Xu Shenxing gave up: "compared with that, do you think there is anything strange about the ozags around the world axis?"


    "Ah? It''s not surprising that ozagki appeared in the place of his ancestors, was it SIVI was stunned and replied.


    "So why did it take so long to attack? According to the situation here, the sudden attack is better than the present situation? Ozagki is not a thoughtful race either


    "Just right?" Xiwei said with some uncertainty: "it happened that ozaghi discovered something at this time...""If all of them are junior ozagki, maybe this is the right answer, but if it is really discovered recently Why did the last plant giant stage IV ozagki appear? I don''t believe that body can sneak in here without anyone noticing


    "Dig a hole Well, it doesn''t really look like a hole digging type. " SIVI thought about it for a moment, and then her face suddenly turned pale. "Do you mean, is Ozzy here made by man?"


    "Probably."


    "Now, as long as you know who''s doing the most good, 60 percent of the murderer doesn''t run," he said in a deep voice


    "I still think it''s incredible Ordinary people, no, even if not ordinary people, can serve ozagki? Even I have only seen one person who can influence ozagki''s actions to a certain extent... "


    She''s still a little suspicious.


    "Robert Veron? I have this guy on my side Sylvie first sighed about the similarity between the two worlds, and then calmed down again.


    What SIVI said is not unreasonable. Generally speaking, no one in the world can manipulate Ozzy.


    Not to mention the knight world, even the magic world of SIVI, I''m afraid that there will not be more than ten people who can influence ozaki in the whole history.


    After a long time, he raised his head: "didn''t you say you wanted to go with me to see the bottom of the world axis? We''ll start now."


    "Well, are you really going? There is one of the three ancestors of ozaki buried there


    Xiwei glared round her eyes and was surprised: "and your injury..."


    "It''s OK," SIVI said, ignoring his bandage and putting on his robe. "I always have a hunch that if I can get there, something might happen..."


    His eyes are deep and complicated: "I just don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    Before going to the next place, ozaghi was either cleared up to the next place or escaped from the world.


    This makes it much easier for Sylvia and Sylvia to explore downward.


    "This is where we fought before." Looking at the battle traces left on the world axis, SIVI sighed: "I didn''t expect that I could fight with ozagki for such a long time under the condition that the power was suppressed to that extent, and I survived successfully..."


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen it. It wasn''t that scary to cut with Robert Villon."


    She sighed.


    With Robert Girl, you are such a man


    Sylvie''s face was black.


    "Ready to continue diving," Xiwei plans to set out toward the center of the earth, regardless of the subtle expression around her. "I''ve only been to that depth once, and it''s still near the cliff of the west land. It''s estimated that the depth of the strata on both sides is different. Here in the eastern plain, we have to dive for at least 100 kilometers."


    "Is that all in the mantle?" Xiwei couldn''t help speaking.


    Although the goods also hit the underground city and other places, except for the bottomless cave of Shakespeare''s Minnick college, the deepest place he has ever been to is no more than 2000 meters


    In fact, in that magical world, the deepest known natural cave in the eastern plain is only about 1700 meters. On the contrary, the deepest record of manual excavation is more than 2000 meters. After all, in the world with supernatural power of earth element magic, digging holes is relatively simple.


    "It seems that there is no mantle in this world. If we continue to go down, although the temperature and pressure will rise, they are still within the human body''s tolerance. At least, at that time, none of the civilians and soldiers who went down with me were in danger," said siveton. "Of course, I haven''t been to that kind of place when I was on earth Is it different? To be honest, I don''t know It may also be that people in this world are more adaptable to this environment. "


    After that, she found that Sylvie didn''t seem to be listening to her. Instead, she was staring at the outer wall of the world axis.


    "What are you looking at?"


    She reached out and poked at Seaver, who nearly fell off the Gundam (yes, they were in the Skywalker ride).


    "It''s true that other people have come here," SIVI complained at first, but she was completely ignored by SIVI. She understood that the girl''s personality was very bright. In a sense, he could only smile and tell what he had just found: "there is an unknown energy on the wall, which is not a magic power I know, It''s also different from the prayer you used before. "


    "The power system of my world is quite disordered. Unlike you, almost all of them are magic, but the simple attributes are different." She lifted up her hair and looked at the place where she pointed. Her long black hair swayed with her movements: "in addition to the power of prayer, the world also has natural aura, soul ripple, divine grace and other forces. Almost all of them are not of the same origin. For example, some people will extract the blood of the demon into their own body and refine it into a special" source blood " Blood, these guys will have a kind of magic power after activating source blood. This kind of power is called source blood power


    Because she didn''t have Sylvie''s keen sense of energy, she didn''t see anything useful even when she looked at what Sylvie pointed out.


    In the end, Seaver could only record the fluctuation of that energy a little, and continued to dive with SIVI.


    "Well, when you chased that plant-based ozaki core, didn''t you dive a long way? I had time to look down and look for you, but I couldn''t see anything except some flash of light. "


    Sylvie found a flat spot on Golda, sat there without any image, and then found a boring topic.


    "That thing escaped very quickly. It took me a lot of effort to chase it." She said with a wry smile: "after all, I left this thing at that time (she shot Gunda). Although the speed of my own flying ability is still considerable, but the action is not flexible, so it is very difficult to catch up. Fortunately, it was very weak and its weakness was obvious. I killed it with one sword. After that, in order to save you, I didn''t pay attention to the situation around me, so I directly rushed to... "


    There was an awkward silence between the two.


    A moment later, Sylvie scratched his face a little embarrassed: "anyway, thank you for saving me at that time."


    "This world is my place at least. It''s not good for my reputation to let you die in another place as a guest ~"


    the girl raised her face with pride, and without waiting for SIVI to continue to say something, she began to sing an unknown song.


    The melodious song echoed in the dark corridor. Although it was a solo without accompaniment, I could still hear the beautiful melody of the original song and the girl''s clear and sweet voice. The feeling was surprisingly good.


    At the same time, Sylvie also found the difference between them again. Before crossing, SIVI was the type of singing super bad, belonging to a KTV with a friend. When he came out, all the other people except himself had the level of psychological shadow. People gave the nickname shadow maker.After enjoying himself with his eyes closed for a while, Sylvie suddenly opens his eyes and frowns: "Sylvia, you stop first."


    "What''s the matter?"


    The girl stopped singing and looked curiously at Sylvie.


    The latter did not answer, but closed his eyes again, but this time he was expanding his scope of perception.


    After a while, he opened his eyes again: "I thought that the strange energy I just found was left by the uninvited guest when he sent him here. But I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it. "


    "Isn''t Ozzy the master of that energy?" She felt her nose thoughtfully and asked.


    "No, it''s not sure yet." Sylvie shook his head, and then did not continue to show off: "but he did not get it, I think it is better to ask him directly."


    "Do you mean that the master of the energy did not leave the sinkhole, but hid under it?"


    "That''s it." He nodded to confirm the girl''s conjecture.


    Under the control of Xi Wei, their large alchemy figure (i.e. Takata) accelerated to fly downward. The weightlessness feeling like bungee jumping filled all the colleagues. A figure appeared in the vision of the two people who enhanced their night vision ability


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    The roar of Gung obviously caught the other party''s attention.


    When he looks back, Sylvie and Sylvia have a strange feeling.


    That''s what they had when they met. It was similar to the legendary feeling of "tiger''s body shaking".


    If it''s animation, it''s probably a flash of light in the back of your head with a "Ding" sound effect.


    Extraordinary visual ability allows both of them to see each other''s looks clearly in the dark.


    The other is a man who looks similar to Sylvie in grade. He is wearing a sci-fi full protective suit. He is also stepping on a plane similar to the green devil skateboard. He is pale and gloomy.


    The slender fingers, which seemed to be perfect for playing the piano, were now caressing the remains of one of ozaghi.


    "This feeling There are actually two people in this world. " His voice was deep and powerful, full of awe inspiring courage.


    "Who are you?"


    SIVI took a deep breath and squinted.


    Different from Xi Wei, the man in front of him gives him a feeling that he can''t see the depth at all. Since he became a legend, this kind of situation has been very rare You should know that even if he is suppressed by the laws of the world and his strength is reduced, but Sylvie''s vision is not discounted. People who can''t see through are definitely not easy people.


    "Don''t you already feel it?"


    The other side casually turned around and continued to examine the body of ozagki.


    "Sure enough, are you also a penetrator? But I haven''t heard of you in this world So you''re from another world, like Sylvie? "


    Maybe because of the friendly relationship with SIVI, she doesn''t seem to be so vigilant about other world''s walkers.


    "Yes. On the known world line, all the traversers in the parallel world replace the same person and exist in the world as his or her identity. It''s because of this that I''m going to make us walkers the same


    He went on to say slowly, "my name over there is Sylvie Aldrich. I''m sure you''re familiar with it."


    She didn''t think that the parallel world was not only the magical world of Sylvie.


    However, SIVI''s face did not change much. Before listening to the old witch''s answer in the candy hut about how to fight ozaghi, the old witch had alluded to the parallel world.


    "So what do you come to this world for?" So SIVI went on.


    "Did you come to this world for some reason?" After listening to SIVI''s talk about her situation, she tries to guess.


    Although there is no clear expression, both SIVI and SIVI subconsciously exclude each other from the murderer suspect who controls ozagchi after knowing that the other is the same kind of existence as himself.


    Because whether it is SIVI or SIVI, ozaki is a big enemy to them, and even can be regarded as the existence of Guandi boss. No matter how it is, no one will help them stir up the flames, right?


    "No, I came to this world by my own will."


    The other side shook his head, then turned around again and gazed at sives. "I''m here to destroy the world, to be precise."


    "What..."


    Sylvie and Sylvia are both in a state of consternation.


    The other side under the feet of the skateboard behind the jet spout out of green flame, will he in a flash to two people in front of.


    At the same time, the man also took out two pen shaped objects from his pocket, and there was nothing he could do. The tips of the two pens bloomed with rosy beams, becoming weapons similar to the laser swords of Jedi Knights.


    As a knight who is good at close combat, she kicks the former down Gao Da to prevent being stabbed by the other party''s laser sword. She calls out the golden long sword, but she has no time to pull out the sword at this moment, so she can only block the sword with scabbard!


    The lightsaber, which looks light and light, makes a sound as heavy as a bell when it touches Xiwei''s scabbard. At the same time, the great power from the lightsaber directly pushes the girl out of the sky.


    "Beat him up!" The girl made a somersault in mid air and cried out.


    As a result, Gao Da slapped the person in front of him like a mosquito, but the other party just danced his lightsaber twice, and the laser beam instantly elongated and broke up GAODA into eight pieces.


    At this time, she was caught off guard and almost fainted in pain. She finally recovered. He did not blame the girl for her recklessness, but extended her right hand.


    "The empty grip of the president!"


    The vast and miscellaneous void can overflow out of thin air, forming a huge palm as bright as the starry sky, and grab at each other!


    As if they knew that they could not fight against the void, the green devil skateboard of the other side immediately made evasive action, which was similar to Teng''s drifting action, which avoided SIVI''s grip of the void.But the counterattack here is not over.


    Xiwei, who has already pulled out the golden sword, then draws the sword''s power. The whole person has already burst into the other side''s back. The light of the gold long sword circulates, and cuts towards the other party with the amazing power.


    "The heavenly power of gold!"


    The other side snorted coldly, and when he kicked the skateboard, the hard pressed skateboard used his body as a shield to block the girl''s startling sword at the cost of crushing his bones. And he himself was standing on the wall of the world axis.


    Sylvie and Sylvia have also restructured the situation.


    "Why do such things?" As a resident of the world, SIVI is naturally the most angry at SIVI''s behavior. Asked the girl in a loud voice.


    "You should also know that the three ancestors of ozaki are immortal in a sense." Shivi obviously didn''t realize that he had fallen into a disadvantage. He just looked at the two men and said: "no matter how many times they beat them, they can be reborn under the influence of ozaki in the other world. This is the so-called" endless reincarnation " And if we fail once, it''s all over. "


    Sylvie is also very clear about this. Just like the old witch in the candy house said, if you want to defeat ozaki completely, there is only a parallel world in which all ozags exist. When the time axis is unified at the same moment, kill them all at one stroke!


    "But it''s impossible." "It''s almost impossible to unify the timeline of all worlds, let alone kill all ozags at the same time," Shivi said coldly


    Sylvie seemed to realize something, and there was an incredible look on his face: "you guy Say it


    "Yes Since the three ancestors of ozaki will be resurrected because of the existence of other worlds, as long as the "other world" is completely destroyed, it will naturally have no ability to revive. " "In order to eradicate the pests in these worlds, we must destroy all parallel worlds and restart the world," Shivi said coldly! This is my mission! "


    "You madman."


    Sylvie took a deep breath, and the four deans'' clasps appeared behind him: "I won''t let you do anything you want!"


    "Me too!" She also stands with her sword and glares at each other.


    "It''s too bad to fight two comrades at once. Let''s call it a day."


    Shiveisen laughed, and his figure was like a reflection in the water. Before he could stop him, he disappeared completely.


    Around has completely lost each other''s breath, it seems that he did not escape, but directly left the world.


    Although success scares off each other, whether it''s Sylvia or Sylvia, their mood is a little heavy.


    They had no idea that they would have such a crazy kind.


    "To destroy the world in order to kill Ozzy completely Isn''t the disaster that this kind of behavior itself brings to the world is the same as Ozzy! " Said Sylvie, gritting his teeth.


    What''s more, the guy is already doing it, and judging from his manner and tone, there seems to have been successful examples.


    World catastrophe. If you have to give that guy a title, that''s probably it.


    No, it seems that I can''t continue to be so leisurely. I have to find a way to return to the original world


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    Magic world, golden tree canyon.


    Frey and her party were stunned by the sight.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The valley is covered with black dead trees.


    But this is not the main reason for their surprise. What''s more frightening is that there is a corpse hanging on every dead tree, some of which are human beings, some are abyssal orcs, and even rare demon corpses. With the exception of vampires, almost all of the species Timothy sees can be found in this dead wood cemetery (most vampires turn to dust when they die, leaving no dead bodies).


    "It was clearly not the case during the investigation two days ago Wait, where are the people who are watching here


    As soon as Jonny said it, he immediately found something wrong.


    It was not easy to find the place where the head of the enemy might be located. Naturally, the rebel army could not ignore it. Although there were withered demons and highly active wild trees in the canyon, the monitoring points could not be put too close, but there were still some.


    A rebel adjutant who came with them looked around for a moment, then, with a grim face, leaned over to Johnny''s ear and whispered a word.


    Johnny looked shocked and looked at the dead wood cemetery.


    His unusual performance naturally attracted other people''s attention and followed his eyes.


    What they saw were two bodies in rebel uniforms hanging from dead wood.


    The body was completely bloodless and twisted. It seemed that he had suffered great pain before he died. No wonder Johnny didn''t recognize the two men at first sight.


    "Are all the corpses here killed by the wild tree?" Franken scratched his face, the voice said, as usual, but the deep feeling could be heard in his calm voice.


    "It should not be. The bodies on the rebel battlefield have not disappeared No, be careful Flea had just finished, and the ground at their feet broke.


    Countless roots come out of the ground and roll toward the people.


    "Rotation - the sword of victory!"


    Frey snorted coldly. The holy sword, which once belonged to the pure white church, bloomed with dazzling light. Under the control of the girl, the light of the sword was washed on the ground like a laser gun, which broke off all the roots at the same time!


    "Did you win?"


    The frightened Loba fell on a huge rock not far away and took a mouthful of poison without knowing it.


    Then again, a mountain like wooden barrier rose from the ground and poked at the crowd.


    However, after being prepared, the assembled people will not be hurt by this kind of petty attack.


    Franken hands and crystallizes the ground with earth elemental magic, and then he easily attacks the opponent.


    "It''s just an attack of this intensity Can win


    Loba continued to poison the milk.


    Then, like a centipede like giant roots from the ground jump out, that destructive breath is to make people shudder.


    "I''m kidding Just by looking at it, you can feel that your magic power and soul are gradually swallowed up... "


    Looking at the Centipede''s head, she was shocked to see that the centipede was leaning on the head of the centipede.


    The rest of them were not much better, but they were not so embarrassed because they had experienced something like this.


    "This feeling It''s very similar to the original monster... "


    Frey felt her sword hand shaking.


    The memory at that time seemed to wake up again.


    "Vermore barrow..."


    In order to meet the enemy of the gods, helo, glonor and Frey, the mortal bodies of Cerberus, joined hands to hold the other party. If it was not Elia, the incarnation of the Holy Grail of life, let alone seal it, it would be a question of whether it could stop.


    It can be said that the strongest enemy that Frey met in her life was vermore Barol.


    I didn''t expect to encounter a monster similar to that of vermoor barrow in this kind of place. Although the appearance is very different, the breath is hard to imitate, especially the destructive smell.


    Frey clenched the sword of victory and took a deep breath.


    She was still shaking, but it was not a timid one.


    It''s about fighting.


    "I I''m not what I used to be! This time, we must - "


    the sword of victory in rotation flashed a dazzling light again. This time, the light was filled with the indomitable and unwilling will of the girl. The movement of the centipede shaped root slowed down when it was illuminated by the light.


    "The dawn of victory --!"


    The huge column of light engulfs the slow centipede, and the next moment, in the magnificent light, the centipede like roots completely turn into fly ash and disappear into the air.Everyone present was shocked by the earth shaking blow.


    "Hello, isn''t it said that the silver sword lady has been abandoned by the pure white church?" Bain, from the Qiyao mage Association, was the one who was most affected: "what happened to that sword full of divine power just now! Even if it is the light of the white bishop who detonates his faith, I''m afraid it can''t have such a terrible effect


    "Don''t ask me about this. My research direction is not divinity."


    Magnus, with an innocent face, replied.


    "Monsters of that level have been knocked down The road to the golden tree is a smooth one! We are sure to win this time! "


    Loba cheered.


    He didn''t notice that all the people around him looked at him with crow beak eyes.


    Almost at the next moment, several roots which are similar to the centipede roots just now sprang out of the ground again and surrounded the people.


    "Retreat! There''s no chance of winning this time! " Seeing that Frey was about to lose her strength, Franken and they were just barely able to hold off the enemy''s attack. Johnny made a quick decision.


    The voice did not fall, but the golden glow suddenly caught everyone''s eyes.


    At first, they thought it was the hope of other people''s help, but the next moment, their heart was almost eaten away by despair.


    The source of the golden glow is nothing else. It is the golden tree that grew in the canyon.


    If we say that the centipede roots have made them unable to fight back, and can only make everyone can resist, then when the golden tree appeared, almost everyone found that they could not even raise the idea of resistance in front of the golden tree.


    He had difficulty breathing, unable to move his fingers, cold sweat seeping from his forehead, his whole body trembling with fear, his magic power and holy light were out of control, and he was dormant in his body without any reaction.


    There is no doubt that this is hopelessness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    The taste of despair, just like the essence, made everyone gasp.


    "I can''t help it..." Johnny sighed, "I''ll detonate my Horcrux. You can take advantage of that opportunity to escape."


    He stood up and became a child''s body because of the side effects of his soul. At this time, he was particularly tall in the eyes of all.


    "No kidding! You are the backbone of the resistance! If you die in a place like this, the rebels will fall apart in the next minute


    Loba growled.


    Although there was not much sense of belonging at the beginning and felt that this was just a stop on his journey, Loba had already regarded himself as a member of the rebel army after seeing more and more angry things on the land of timothyn and solving many abyssal creatures that caused these problems.


    "If you have a soul, I have it too!" He took up his sword and said, "give it to me, boss. Run with the friends of Aldrich."


    No one said to go back together, because it was impossible.


    This time, the pressure from the enemy is so great.


    In fact, everyone knows very well that even if some people sacrifice themselves, it is not very likely that others will have to flee all the way back.


    Her heart is full of remorse.


    It''s not that you regret that you can''t defeat the enemy - even if you''re as proud as she is, you already know how big the gap is between the other side and yourself - but why you brought Theo and these little guys together.


    It was meant to give them a glimpse of the world or enrich their experience as an experience.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter such a desperate situation!


    Even if you''re buried here, take the kids out of here!


    She took a deep breath and made the decision.


    Franken seems to have the same idea.


    For a moment, the momentum of the four men who had the ambition to die began to soar wildly.


    If they were compared with the golden tree before, they were like ants at the foot of a giant dragon. Now they are lions at the foot of a giant dragon.


    Although they are still unable to escape being crushed and even trampled into mud, at least they have the qualification to face the enemy.


    "The dawn of victory!"


    The first one to do it was Frey.


    Regardless of her own body, she directly used the maximum strength of the current whirling victory sword and turned all her strength into the light of the flood column and blasted at the other side!


    Then Johnny.


    "Thunder King strong whirl ¡¤ roaring wave"! " There was a lot of blood in his left eye, but Johnny gritted his teeth. The golden thunder turns into four human forms, and then they turn into a giant dragon, twining around the light column of the flower bud, and run to the golden tree together!


    Almost at the same time as Jonny was Loba.


    "Liberation of sword soul ¡¤ burning sword of Shenmu"! "


    Luoba''s soul long sword can get different effects by liberating different sword spirits. Although there is a stronger sword soul than Shenmu burning Yan sword, the fire attack should be more effective for the golden tree as the enemy.


    The flame formed a huge armor, which wrapped Loba. The original soul sword disappeared, leaving only the flame sword in the huge armor.


    After flea''s pillar of light, Loba''s huge sword of fire also slashed at each other''s crown!


    "Direct biography of the president, Huiyao crack"


    Although Franken is best at undead magic, most of the undead magic belongs to those who call their subordinates for help At the moment, even calling out the scourge of the dead would not help, so he simply took out the magic wand to increase the fire element, and made the magic that Sylvie had taught him.


    The temperature of the glowing fire was much higher than that of other flames, and instantly condensed on Loba''s flame sword, which turned the originally orange flame sword into dazzling pure white. The burning heat even burned the withered demons on the ground and sent out their dying screams.


    "Fenghua ¡¤ Shenlan"


    "Ice crystals in the great cold zone, thorns of dead thorns"


    Theo and Eliza work together to create a huge ice cone - the ice cone carries the cold air below absolute zero degree from the underground river. Generally speaking, it is not elemental magic, but arcane magic which is closer to the death type. Then the ice cone is shot at the trunk of the golden giant tree by the powerful wind, and the Shenlan will grind away the enemy''s skin and make one hit and kill The ice cone can penetrate into each other''s body!


    "Doll Crusader!" Seeing some withered demons with roots around them, Alice spilled out her amazing number of puppets to buy more time for her comrades in arms.


    The four monitors of Aldrich college also knew that they could not help in fighting against the golden tree, so they simply cooperated with Alice to block the withered demons who were gathering around.


    "This is not the time to hide my clumsiness..." After singing at high speed, Bain waved his wand: "behsimone''s great pillar of fire!"Markus is also very clear about this. Even if he is only an academic, he is still a high-level magician. There are always one or two powerful magic weapons at the bottom of the box: "Thunderbolt array!"


    Powerful magic and attack fell on the golden tree one after another. In that moment, it seemed that the voice of the whole world had disappeared.


    The next moment, the explosion happened.


    The first terrible shock wave, if it was not Franken who had left the remaining force to open the defense barrier, just the terrible shock wave comparable to the level 12 typhoon would have swept away all the people present!


    The evidence is that almost all the withered demons that surrounded them were blown away in this wave. Now we can see that some withered demons have been blasted to a height of tens of meters and are slowly falling down.


    But it was just the beginning, and then came the sound of an explosion enough to shatter the glass.


    Even if all the people covered their ears, they were still shocked to death. Several vulnerable children were even more ears buzzing. It was estimated that they could not hear the sound clearly for a long time.


    Then there is the biggest test - the explosion of flame and high temperature swept!


    "Get down! ¡ª¡ªBury the sea monster Eliza yelled, and then a pale blue translucent colossus sprang out of her and sprawled with six hands to cover the crowd.


    The fire came with a bang, carrying the amazing power of the explosion.


    Everyone felt that even the heaven was scorched by it, and even the earth was shaken by it.


    I don''t know how long it took, and everything finally calmed down.


    All people raised their heads from the floating soil, regardless of the thick dust on their bodies, and looked in the direction of the enemy.


    Then their hearts sank.


    Golden giant tree, undamaged!


    Then the momentum of the golden tree changed It''s clear to everyone that the other side is finally going to make a move.


    Even if I have done so much, I still can''t create a chance to escape Almost everyone gave up.


    At this time, the whole golden tree was cut off, revealing a floating figure behind it.


    "Really, you can''t even cut down a tree without me?" He said hello to the crowd with a smile.


    "Dean Adults? " Several of Aldrich''s men showed incredible expressions.


    "Sorry, a little late." SIVI showed a bright smile, regardless of the golden tree in front of him that was rapidly recovering, but said, "you don''t mind?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    Because of the fact that the other world''s transgressor, Adrian, intends to destroy the world, Sylvie, who was able to enjoy himself in the knight world, had to cooperate with SIVI. After completing several troublesome tasks, he strengthened fitter''s computing ability through task reward, and successfully solved the world''s rules within an acceptable period of time Little tricks, so that he finally returned to the magic world that he had been away for a long time.


    "But then again, why do you always get so miserable every time I come back from other planes or places far away?"


    "Because every time the opponent is too foul


    Seeing Sylvie appear, all the members of Aldrich relax. No one will worry that Sylvie won''t win the enemy. Frey even has plenty to murmur.


    It has to be admitted that the people gathered here can also count on the high-end combat power in the whole eastern plain. Whether they are the two high-level magicians from the Qiyao mage Association, Franken of Edric, gefurei of the holy silver sword, Loba and Johnny of the spirit holder, are the top figures in human beings. Even the squad leader group of Aldrich and the three person group of black class have absolutely second-class level. Among them, Theo and Eliza of black class can even explode to high-level mages through their external plug-ins in a short time, and even have the combat effectiveness even at a higher level!


    But it also depends on who you compare.


    Whether it was the enemy of the gods, furor Barol, who had once wiped out the entire Aldrich college, the Qiyao mage Association and the pure white church, or the golden tree, which appeared this time, is undoubtedly an enemy capable of causing genocide.


    Since the great migration, I am afraid that mankind has never faced such a terrible enemy Otherwise, if we don''t make it through SIVI, they''ll be extinct.


    At this time, these super standard monsters have appeared one after another, which also proves that the world is moving forward to the unknown future.


    None of this is a problem for SIVI.


    Even Robert Veron, who had caused him a lot of trouble, was nothing more than a creature distorted by Ozzy''s influence.


    Yes, this crazy golden tree has something to do with Ozzy.


    In fact, if we want to get to the bottom of the matter, this tree has some origins with Sylvie.


    During the severe winter, SIVI made a fruit tree that could grow bread for a group of refugees in timothyn.


    It is a creation that does not exist in nature and is completely contrary to "common sense". It is the product of Sylvie''s modification of the laws of the world.


    Originally, in his setting, those trees only have a week or so of life, and because the fruit is bread, there is no possibility of reproduction.


    But Sylvie belittles human intelligence.


    A poor but highly educated alchemist met the refugees guarding the breadfruit tree, and naturally found those wonderful fruit trees.


    He was convinced by the truth and law in the fruit tree.


    So he did not hesitate to use the precious alchemy material "green spring" which he had spent half his life to develop. He successfully grafted one of these fruit trees just before they died.


    But before the alchemist had time to go to Aldrich college to ask Sylvie about the secrets of alchemy, he was woken up from hibernation, and the hungry wolves filled his stomach with lunch.


    The grafted fruit tree with a green spring inside it fell on the land of timothyn and grew at an amazing rate until a unique forest was created.


    But at this time, they did not have the ability to act on their own, nor were they as aggressive as they are now.


    What changed all this was a lump of meat.


    To be precise, it''s not a piece of meat, but a core wreckage of ozaghi, at least stage III.


    It parasitized on the grafted fruit trees, polluted the green spring inside the fruit trees, turned the original green spring full of vitality into gold, along with the fruit tree itself into gold, and seized the consciousness of the fruit tree itself and the control of other trees.


    After that, the meat grew wildly, growing many roots, including even the centipede like root of ozagki When they went down to Tiankeng to investigate the axis of the world in Knights'' world, they encountered something similar.


    However, although it has a considerable number of roots, its coverage is also quite large, and with an almost predatory attitude to absorb the nutrients of the earth, but even so, it is not enough for ozaki, whose appetite has never been marginal.


    So it began to transform the surrounding trees, so that they have the ability to move freely, and like ordinary monsters to kill people.


    Of course, trees don''t eat human flesh, but they offer to the golden tree the humans they hunt or lure.


    After getting enough supplies, the golden tree has independent thinking ability.


    So it decided to enslave humans and most humanoid creatures through the fruit of the wild tree.


    At the same time, due to the ethnic instinct of ozagki, after having enough human corpses, it also instinctively began to call for the same kind.Facts have proved that it has made a correct decision, and the plan with no details has been carried out well. It is only close to unifying the whole timothyn Dark Alliance. Although it failed to call out other ozags, the amazing number of withered demons is a force that can not be ignored, even enough to resist any force in the eastern plains.


    The only thing that wasn''t planned was that at this time, Sylvie appeared.


    Before being parasitized by ozaki, the tree had no memory of this function (rather, it didn''t even have a brain). Although SIVI was familiar with his face, it didn''t keep his hands on it. So at that time, he wanted to tie Seaver with his own tentacles, but he was not easy to come back. He had been choked for a long time and turned over


    Of course, as the main cause of this riot, just being cut into dozens of pieces can''t organize the gold crazy tree. When SIVI and Frey talked about the current situation, the dismembered trees had secretly grown something like roots, which were connected with each other and were about to grow back again.


    But Sylvie seemed to have foreseen his behavior. After he had managed to put himself back in a crooked way, he put out his hand to wipe it. Then he caused a great disturbance in timothyn, and even almost spread to the whole eastern plain. In this way, the tree of gold madness was completely wiped out under the eyes of all people


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    According to the communication with SIVI and some speculations, Sylvia thinks that the system they are carrying through is actually phased.


    At first, it was the establishment of a facility that could continuously train or teach the strong. The Aldrich School of magic in SIVI and the Aldrich Knight Academy in SIVI were the products of this stage.


    However, the upper limit of the magic world is obviously much higher than that of the knight world, so that she has already completed the first stage on her side, which makes the system open the second stage for her to form the Knights'' order. However, SIVI still fails to complete the main task of "becoming the world''s first Academy of magic".


    You know, from the point of view of combat effectiveness, the Aldrich college on this side of the magic world is much more than that on the opposite side.


    It''s hard to say whether there is a third stage, but Sylvie tends to have a third stage.


    Because whether it is the establishment of the Academy, and then the establishment of subsequent combat groups, it gives people a sense that they are preparing to fight something.


    However, neither the first stage nor the second stage mentioned the concept of "enemy".


    At first, SIVI thought that the enemy might be ozaghi.


    But when you think about it, something is wrong After all, since the first stage, he has been in contact with ozaki, and even with ozaki''s summit. Only the third ancestor of ozaki recorded in the truth astronomy has been let go (although he was banished like a dog), but at least it proved that even in the first stage of the system, he was also effective in facing ozaki, and the system did not need to be paved for so long.


    So what is the enemy the system really wants to fight?


    And now Sylvie has already entered the legend. He can even analyze the truth of the world, but he still has a feeling that he can''t do anything about it in the face of mysterious and unpredictable systems. This has given him a lot of pressure.


    "Legend is the domain of God..."


    In eddrich''s magic boat, SIVI lies in his long lost velvet chair, muttering in a trance.


    Even Sylvie is worried about whether he can set foot in that field. It seems that the failure of creation has brought him a lot of shadow.


    Since we want to establish a combat group, it shows that the students and teachers under their command also want to participate in the battle Although he has more or less let the students have some experience in the past two years, it is almost all SIVI himself who attacks and attacks any strong enemy.


    No matter what else, how many students will not be engulfed by fear and have the courage to fight in the first World War when facing ozaki?


    On the other hand, even if the strength of the knights is not good in the magic world, they can still kill some low-level ozags by cooperating with each other. Of course, ozaki''s strength in the knight world is inferior. We can see from the fact that Sylvie can''t use most of his strength to kill a large number of ozags Come out.


    "In this way, we can''t over protect the students in the future..."


    Not only the students, but also the professors need some experience. After all, many of the professors in Aldrich college are absorbed in the magic ceremony. Although their loyalty is guaranteed by the systematic identification, their strength is uneven, and some of them are almost surpassed by the students with rapid progress


    "Bang Bang..."


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted Sylvie''s mind.


    He straightened up and waved his hand a little, and the door opened automatically.


    It''s Fu Lei. At the moment, the calm Jian Ji has some anxiety on her face.


    "Sylvia, Eliza''s gone!"


    "What?"


    Sylvie frowned.


    "She''s gone. We''ve looked for her on the boat several times except you, but there''s still no trace of her..." Flea took a deep breath and calmed herself down. "I mean, she''s missing on this magic ship."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sylvie stood up. "How long has it been?"


    "I don''t know. No one has seen her since we went back to the magic boat last night."


    "When and where was the last time I saw her?"


    Sylvie was a little confused, but if he was flustered at this time, the people in that boat would be really upset. So he asked calmly.


    "Last night in her room, the last person to see her was Theo, and now the little girl is in her room investigating with Miss fitter."


    Sure enough, after seeing that SIVI wasn''t panicked, flea calmed down a little.


    In fact, if the missing person is someone else, the people on board will be worried and anxious, but they will not be so confused.


    But Eliza was the first student at Aldrich college and the first student of Sylvia.


    Although she has always had no sense of existence in the college, she has a high status in everyone''s mind.


    Even if many things happen to her, even if she''s afraid, she will still be worried."It''s no use saying more. Take me to her room."


    Sylvie frowned.


    As a legend, he naturally has a lot of self-confidence. No one can slip into the magic boat and tie Eliza away under his eyes, even if it is a god like the moon god!


    80% of what happened to her.


    But that''s what Sylvie is most worried about.


    The power that Elvis can find in her funeral is not the strength that can be found in her funeral from a long time ago.


    It''s just that Sylvie always stops Eliza from studying that power.


    With the help of the ancient dragon, Sylvie''s perception of the soul has been greatly improved. He has also touched on the territory of the soul. He can even cure the ghost disease by Claude. However, he can understand that Eliza''s power will cause certain damage to the girl''s own soul.


    So far, at least, Eliza''s soul has not been able to withstand the pressure of that force.


    That''s why Sylvie banned girls from using that power.


    However, yesterday''s situation was too urgent. Eliza did not have the spare time to solve the problem without that kind of power. Finally, she called out the funeral siren again - not only this time, but also because of various emergencies, she used that kind of strange and powerful power.


    But yesterday may be the last straw that crushed the camel, making the girl''s body and soul reach a limit.


    If there is any place to look for her, there is only one place most likely.


    Soul territory.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    The door of solutrien.


    This is the magic that Sylvie learned from the legendary dragon Freud in the mythical age. It is also the only magic in the world that can be combined with soul territory.


    When SIVI learned this magic, he was already a great magician But even with the magic power of the great mage, they can only maintain the door opening time of about three or four minutes.


    Although he has stepped into the field of legend and magic is far better than the great magician at that time, he still does not have much confidence in whether he can manipulate this magic freely.


    What''s more, he himself is bound to enter the realm of soul to explore.


    "Francon, help me to maximize the power of the StarCraft''s pulse furnace, and then set up a magic output point here. Later, I''ll inject magic into my magic model Pay attention to the rhythm of the magic that I cast. "SIVI directed Franken to prepare:" fitter, now start to analyze my magic structure. I will simplify this magic as much as possible. You are responsible for maintaining the magic after I enter the soul territory. "


    "Yes, your honor."


    "All right, Sylvie."


    Franken and fitter both gladly took orders.


    Sylvie turned her eyes to Frey.


    The latter is eager to try.


    "Flower, you go to sleep for a while."


    "Good Wait, why? "


    Our sword girl blew her hair: "am I useless at all?"


    Well, it''s true.


    Sylvie felt that if he said that, he might be evenly cut into eight pieces in the next moment.


    So he thought for a moment, and then he said, "then wait here. When the door of the soul territory opens, if there are any other strange things coming out of it except us, you can cut them off."


    "No problem. Leave it to me." The girl showed a satisfied expression.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that according to Sylvie''s experience in the mythical age, the sorutin gate itself seemed to have the ability of discernment, and there would be no chaos in it


    In preparation -


    in order to ensure sufficient magic supply, the magic ship has landed on the ground, and the operation of other facilities has almost stopped except for the necessary magic shield.


    Idrick''s students patrol the outside of the magic boat to prevent attacks from outside.


    Frey sits in the middle of the magic ship, where the door of sorotrien opens.


    In the end, Sylvie, standing in the specially cleared space in the cabin, began to build the magic that had not been used for a long time.


    The dense light blue appeared out of thin air, and finally slowly formed the appearance of an illusory arch.


    A moment later, the arch disappeared with a crack.


    As expected, the skill proficiency is not enough


    Sylvie sighed in his heart.


    Because he didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, so he didn''t deliberately practice the magic after he learned it. As a result, the skill level was not high and the success rate of casting was also very low.


    If it had not been for Freud who had helped stabilize the door of sorotrien in the first place, and thus had a vague idea of his feelings, he might not have had a clue now.


    At the same time, he also deepened his understanding of life and soul.


    To his surprise, although there is no way to confirm, it is even more difficult to create a soul without the help of the existing soul power than to open up a space and recreate a world. But there seems to be some connection between them


    "It''s done!"


    The current situation can not allow him to ponder on the relationship between life and the world.


    After several reconstructions, the door of sorotrien was finally opened.


    After a little investigation with the magic probe sold by the system, it is found that it is really the soul world and soul territory, rather than some strange strange strange space.


    So SIVI began to concentrate on simplifying the part of the magic that kept the door of the soul open.


    Although fitter, as the three sages, has amazing computing power, ordinary magic can be easily simulated, but the magic of soul is relatively obscure. After losing her body, fitter''s ability to understand Magic also stays at that stage, unable to further study.


    It is because of this, so to keep her soul door running, SIVI can only make the magic simple enough for fitt to understand.


    Fortunately, after the endless practice of analyzing the origin of the world in the knight world, Sylvie''s interpretation of magic is more rapid and profound than before. Even if he can''t simplify it in a real sense, he just shaves off all the parts of magic that have nothing to do with the concept of "maintenance", and transforms ancient magic to a level that modern magicians can understand If so, it can be done quickly.¡°¡­¡­ It''s done! "


    Although his forehead was covered with sweat, SIVI was smiling with a sense of accomplishment.


    "I really did it..."


    Franken muttered in surprise.


    As a master of undead magic, Franken, who has a personal experience of death, is undoubtedly one of the most influential people in terms of the complexity of soul related magic.


    But even if he had died once, it was only easier for him to understand the magic of the soul than for ordinary people.


    Let alone simplify magic, even the operation of magic can not understand.


    In this era of magic, the research on soul has been shelved for a long time. The reason is very simple. Even academic magic books can''t understand what is recorded in soul books.


    Some people even put forward that "human beings can''t understand the magic of the soul because of their inherent defects in the soul." Such a theory, and quite a market.


    And those magic books handed down from the age of great migration are believed to have been written by other race creatures in the mythological age. It was only by chance that they fell into the hands of human beings.


    If someone in the Qiyao mage association can see this scene, 80% of them will feel incredible because their world outlook has been subverted.


    "Sylvie, do you really want to go in?"


    She asked aloud as she watched Seaver hand over the responsibility of maintaining magic to fitter.


    It may be because of the number of battles and the fact that they are mostly buried battles, among the few people present, she is the most outstandingly straightforward.


    She looked at the dark blue arch and felt an uncomfortable smell coming out of it, so she subconsciously tried to stop Sylvie.


    "Eliza is waiting for me there." Seaver smiles. "Because I''m the dean."


    Then he stepped into the dark blue arch, and the whole person disappeared as if in the blue light curtain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    "Is the news true?"


    In the dark underground manor, several dark shadows sit around the huge stone round table.


    The tall figure sitting on the most gorgeous stone chair asked the bat hanging upside down from the ceiling.


    "Absolutely true."


    The big bat opened his mouth and answered in a low male voice.


    "The magic ship that man was on landed, and his breath became weak." "There''s no doubt that he''s using some kind of uncontrollable and costly magic or doing something as dangerous as this," the bat said in a deep voice


    After a pause, it continued, "I''m afraid this is our only chance."


    After the bat finished, it turned into a pool of blood and water dripping from the ceiling to the center of the stone table.


    "Oh, I''ve told swarthy not to behave so gracefully."


    Wearing the most in the dark Coquettish? In short, the guy dressed like a medieval European aristocrat blocked the blood splashing out with his hand in disgust, and said rather wearily.


    "Bear with the little things, Belize. This is not the time to care about them."


    The tall figure frowned and scolded the coquettish black figure who behaved a little feminine.


    The latter disdainfully skimmed his lips, but in the end said nothing.


    The tall figure nodded with satisfaction and looked around again.


    As a vampire, his dark vision allows him to see clearly the faces of his companions, or associates, in the dark.


    At the time of the Big Magic Festival, most of the vampires who opposed the big Princess of the night aristocracy were almost slaughtered, but it is not to say that they have been completely destroyed.


    In fact, as the mastermind behind it, the real backbone of the anti Princess faction did not participate in the riot.


    A real fool can''t make it.


    There are many people in human beings who envy the power and long life of vampires, even if they abandon their own dignity in order to become one of them.


    It''s easy to plant some dark particles in human beings.


    So they didn''t know as much about human beings and the great events of the eastern plains as their own.


    The name Sylvie Aldrich has long been on the list they''re monitoring.


    With a level far beyond the level of the general mage, he can kill 100000 orcs with every move, which makes these vampires scared, not to mention his terrible power after a few shots.


    In addition, he was on the side of the eldest princess, so no matter what they thought of the princess who had become much weaker now, these people could only stand still and look for opportunities.


    However, because he is proficient in space magic, the whole person appears and disappears. It is not easy to monitor him - in fact, from the beginning of monitoring to now, the days when he can observe SIVI himself is probably less than a month.


    But this was an exception: he appeared in timothyn himself, and showed a weak side!


    There is no doubt that this is a great opportunity to get rid of each other.


    But it could also lead them into the abyss of doom.


    "So, doesn''t anyone want to say something about it?"


    After waiting for a moment, seeing no one to speak, the tall figure finally couldn''t help asking.


    The other figures were silent.


    They all know that whether it''s to attack that human being or not to act, the first person to speak will bear all the responsibility.


    "Humberside, aren''t you the one who likes to talk when you divide the spoils? Why is it quiet like a tree man at this time


    See all people still did not speak, tall figure can only roll call.


    It''s just like a dog in the heart.


    Can you talk about him as much as he does now? At that time, if you don''t open your mouth, all good things will be swallowed by you!


    Now, if you agree to attack that human being, you will feel that you and your forces will be forced to be cannon fodder. If you do not agree, you will surely be treated as a laughing stock. Moreover, if you want to make a proposal in the future, you will be blocked back by them as proof of your weakness.


    A fool will do what is not pleasing to both sides.


    "My family is the weakest among all of you. I don''t have much say in life and death matters. It''s better for you to decide for yourself."


    So Humberside passed with a shy face.


    "It''s no way to go on like this." The tall figure saw that the other side didn''t leave any story, so he snorted coldly: "show your hands to vote As always, there is no abstention, a decision. "


    After looking around all the people present with a threatening look, he continued, "well, those who agree to attack that human being please raise their hands."With that, the others looked at each other for a while, and then someone raised their hands.


    After all, Sylvie is like the sword of Damocles hanging high above the head of all vampires. I don''t know when it will be cut down. Judging from the fallen body on the road of the Lord''s rise, the vampire is not his favorite race.


    Moreover, the vampires who gather here because of their opposition to the vampire princess are the guys with certain ambition. Naturally, they can''t be a turtle with a shrinking head all their lives. They have even done the assassination of the princess. What''s wrong with trying to kill the human once this time?


    A moment later, the tall figure himself raised his hand, and then said with satisfaction, "in this case, it is all passed. Now, coat your weapons with the fire of night devil. Let''s go hunting for human beings."


    He stood up with his eyes shining green like a hungry wolf. The huge demon wings spread from behind, causing a storm in this not so small underground space.


    Others followed him to his feet, standing as high as a mountain in the storm.


    The purple flame came out from the center of the stone table, but there was no light. The whole underground manor was still dark. The effect of the flame was like the anguish of countless human souls.


    These vampires draw out their weapons one after another, and gently wave towards the flame. The sword, which was full of blood vessel traces, ignites purple flame.


    "Night devil round table reverse cross Knight order, go!"


    The wings of the tall figure fluttered behind him, then flew towards the ceiling, and passed through the ceiling silently like a ghost.


    Other vampires fly up in the same way.


    Only the coquettish vampire looked at the flame in the eye stone table, then looked up at the ceiling, and his eyes showed complex emotions


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    Kamiyu opened several cards on the table similar to tarot cards and tried to explain the divination or clarity against an old yellow book.


    "When did our Pope give up on divinity and turn to divination


    One side of Dorothy''s hand peeled the fruit of the moloro tree, joking casually.


    Because kamiyu, in a sense, founded the SIVI cult, it was called "Lord Pope" by some good students in the school. He himself was quite satisfied with the address.


    It''s a pity that although there are a lot of people adoring SIVI, not many people want to join the SIVI cult


    "Divination, or prophecy, is a necessary ability in most religions."


    Kamiyu was not angry, but solemnly explained: "only with this ability can the religious system be complemented Believe me, this has nothing to do with the "student lottery" launched by the college before


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then don''t say it yourself.


    Although Dorothy didn''t answer, her rolling eyes clearly revealed this meaning.


    "What is the conclusion of your prediction?"


    Riedel, who had just returned from patrol, was always an easy type to answer. This time, he did not fail to live up to kamiyou''s expectations and gave him a step down.


    "Not so good. If my divination is correct, the content predicted this time is" black wings hover with death; death will hold the sword, and invincible; red clouds fall from the west land, and the soul roads are full of Forks " I don''t know exactly what it means, but it''s not a good omen


    Kamiyou threw away the book in his hand: "of course, maybe there is something wrong with this book. I did it step by step."


    "Originally, I wanted to learn divination, so I had to take divination class directly. It''s not that the school has not opened it." Dorothy sighed and put the peeled fruit on the plate. "And the professors must be better than you learn from a mindless book?"


    "But if you take divination," kamiyu said solemnly, "I have to take one more course in the exam."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although it''s really a problem that can''t be ignored for children, kamiyu is also an unexpected reality.


    "What does" black wings hover with death "? Death? "


    Riedel was interested in kamiyu''s prediction and tried to analyze it.


    Although he had never learned divination, there was a rune interpretation in his elective subject, which was similar to that in divination.


    "Death has no wings. They move in the same way as ghosts In heraldry, black wings generally refer to demons or crows. In Fu literature, the former mainly refers to the temptation to lead people to fall, while the latter is an unknown warning


    Dorothy, a Xueba, explained to them.


    "But that book says that the prophecy obtained by divination needs to be combined with the location of divination..." Kamiyu also tried to analyze it: "Timothy said, when it comes to winged guys, they are more famous than demons and crows."


    After all, Timothy''s nominally supreme leader is the vampire princess.


    "The death companion means that when a vampire comes along, will someone on our side die?" Riedel said, following kamiyu''s words, "that is to say, vampires come back to attack us?"


    "In this case, it is not difficult to understand the last two sentences:" if you are determined to hold a sword, you will not be defeated or retreated "combined with the previous inference. Only by holding the consciousness of death and fighting with the other party, can we be invincible without retreating..."


    The voices of all three fell silent.


    As kamiyou said, the language does not seem to bode well.


    At present, although eddrich''s magic ship can''t fly because of the star pulse furnace being called, there are many strong people on board. Generally speaking, self-defense is not a problem.


    Now, it''s still interesting to be killed by Dracula Will lose.


    "There''s something wrong." Kamiyou rubbed his hair and said, "well, when I go back to college, I''ll ask the divination professor for advice."


    Neither Riedel nor Dorothy answered this time.


    In the last two sentences of the prophecy, although it is not clear what the meaning of the "red cloud descending from the west" means, the latter has something to do with the soul, and it also says that there are many forked roads. Obviously, it means that SIVI, who is in the territory of the soul, may not be able to come out.


    With Sylvie''s omnipotent image in the minds of these children, they naturally do not choose to believe such nonsense.


    However, just as kamiyou was about to put the book he had borrowed from the school library, the door of the cabin was forced open from the outside!"No way!" Tanis rushed in sweating, his face full of panic: "what a group of bats suddenly surrounded our boat, even the sun was blocked! The two examiners in Hohenheim said there were vampires who were going to attack us! "


    The three looked at each other, and then followed Tanis to the fore deck of the magic ship.


    Sure enough, beyond the basic shield of the magic ship, the dense bats covered the sky, just like a thick cloud, rendering the world dark.


    And in this dark, there are a few groups of purple light is moving towards this side.


    It was not until those lights approached that the students on the deck found that it was actually a weapon burning purple flame in the hands of vampires!


    "Are there really vampires?" Camille was frightened by his prediction of the power of his crow''s mouth.


    "Don''t panic!" Dorothy took a breath and exclaimed, "go and ask Professor Franken No, Professor Franken must not be born now. Ask Miss Frey to come and help


    The little banshees on the ship were in a hurry to disappear from their original place. It seemed that they were going to carry out the girl''s orders.


    Dorothy took a deep breath.


    What a coincidence If it is true that kamiyuna guy''s prediction said, this war will not be as easy as before.


    "Theo, we three sages are almost occupied by the sorotrien gate because of their computing power. We can''t give you the same technical support as before. Is that really OK?" Fitter''s indistinct figure appeared beside Theo and asked in a low voice.


    The latter nodded without hesitation.


    The next moment, vampires come!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    To say, the squad leaders of idrick have experienced a lot of fighting, but none of them was so hard-working.


    Because the attack of the other side was too sudden, the strength of the shield of the magic ship was still only one level, and almost one face-to-face was broken by the other party''s weapon with purple flame.


    After that, Aldrich''s side was beaten by the other side.


    If Alice, the maid girl, had not released her troop of dolls in time, relying on the sea of people tactics to barely offset the opponent''s advantage in number, I am afraid someone would have sacrificed here.


    "The puppets are coming up from the bottom of the boat, but don''t expect too much," kamiyou threw out a piece of red cloud and burned a bat in an instant. However, he was also hit by the other party''s blood magic and couldn''t lift his head. He had to lean on the back of the ship''s side and said to a waiting to meet Doris, "the weapons in those guys'' hands are so weird!"


    Although the weapons in the hands of those vampires are excellent magic items, what really bothers the people of idrick is the flaming purple flame on the surface of their weapons.


    The unidentified flame can dissociate almost all forms of energy and turn it into the most basic magic power to maintain its own combustion.


    In other words, their swords can split magic.


    It''s not hard to crack this effect. As long as Sylvie comes out and summons a stream of void energy, he can completely annihilate these purple flames. As the peak of energy, these purple flames are not enough for the void to fight with one hand.


    The problem is that Sylvie is still in the territory of his soul, and there is no sign of asking for it. Therefore, Franken can''t take any action at all. The system of the three sages is almost in a state of downtime. The main gun of the demon guide can''t be fired. Even the auxiliary guns with the same power as the sentry ring cannon have been manually operated by the dwarfs.


    You can imagine the hit rate of the dwarfs who have never played with this kind of thing.


    Fortunately, there are countless bats in the sky. Even if you close your eyes, you can shoot down two or three bats.


    As soon as Riedel emerged from the hatch, he was saturated with blood flame, and the whole man could only scurry about. Finally, he simply rolled forward and made two turns on the ground. His back hit the side of the ship heavily, and almost knocked him unconscious.


    "Riedel, are you all right?" Kami was very anxious, but he couldn''t go to the other side to help Riedel because of the blood magic.


    "It''s OK," Riddell replied painfully, covering his back under the side of the boat. "It''s just that I almost knocked my lung out."


    On his robe, several blood flames are blooming like a lotus flower. However, as a product of the store of Aldrich college, Riedel''s robe is highly resistant to magic, but it does not let these red flames spread.


    "It''s OK to be joking. What''s going on next?"


    He asked aloud.


    "It''s not very good. Miss Alice''s magic is consumed so much that her face is white."


    Speaking of business, Riedel''s face sank: "those vampire weapons can cut off Miss Alice''s Silk Magic, and then connect those magic threads, which makes Miss Alice a little overwhelmed. To be honest, it''s amazing to be able to hold half the vampires! "


    "That is to say, we have to seek more from ourselves?" Dorothy glanced at Riddell and completed what he had not said.


    "Well, I''m just looking for a euphemism." Riedel put out his hands.


    "For example, we try to die as late as possible before the Dean arrives?" Dorothy continued in her tone.


    "After all, we are the only ones who can move on the deck now Hey, where''s the fat man


    At this point, Riedel found out that Tanis was missing.


    "He was cut by a count vampire, and now he''s taken back by the dwarfs."


    Kamiyou shrugged.


    "Take it back?"


    Riedel was keen to capture the meaning of kamiyu.


    "And it''s true that the condition is to stay in this place, not dangerous. Don''t worry, Riedel. If you get hurt, you''ll be dragged back to Aldrich by the dwarfs


    Kamiyou continued to show his hands: "by the way, Tanis was still struggling until he left. He said that he would stay with us to protect the dean. However, he was knocked unconscious by Lord Frey and let the dwarfs take away."


    The sound of the vampire magic ball hitting the outer wall of the magic ship revived the three people and realized that this is not a good time to chat.


    "All in all, our current situation is basically being chased around by those vampires, and then we gather them together at the right time and wipe them out in one breath." Kamiyou forcibly turned back to the original topic.


    "Don''t be kidding, there are so many vampires. How can the three of us solve it all at once?"


    Dorothy immediately retorted.However, she can''t blame her for her ambition and prestige. It''s because there are too many vampires, and there are also many vampires above the count level. The strength of the three of them can indeed single out the big fish, but if they want to surpass them, their strength is not too far behind them, there is not much sense of winning in front of the vampires.


    In fact, even if the three of them are the best newcomers to Aldrich, but they are still far from the top, how can they compare with those vampires who are often able to get 100 units of age?


    "Maybe we can''t win, but don''t forget, we''re not the only ones on the boat." Kamiyu smiles and says mysteriously.


    "By the way, and miss Frey is here!"


    Although at first, SIVI told her to take good care of the door of the soul to prevent the strange things in the soul territory from slipping out.


    However, when she realized that someone wanted to attack the ship, she could not wait for the illusory soul territory, so she could only go out with her own sword. Now, Franken could not do it, she was the strongest on the ship.


    In the sky, a silvery white flowing awn flashed, and the bats and vampires at that place suddenly fell down from the world like rain, and in a moment formed a corpse mountain!


    "Miss Frey has opened the angel''s wings. That kind of attack should not be able to support for too long. What we can do is to help her gather the enemy." It was not until then that camieu revealed his plan.


    After that, he raised his head again, looked at the dark sky, recalled the results of his divination in his heart, and narrowed his eyes slightly: "and I always feel that the biggest crisis has not yet arrived..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    Flea took a breath, and the angel''s wings also filled her with almost all the holy magic in this moment.


    Although it''s just the projection of angels in the kingdom of God, the angel wings behind her have amazing magic power, and it''s too late to consume.


    However, after fighting with the enemy of the gods, furmore, her sword of victory in rotation has become much stronger. In addition, there is no sun at all. All the magic power of the whirling victory sword has to be drawn from her, so it becomes a little short of demand.


    "How many vampires are there..."


    From the beginning to the present, Frey can not even calculate how many vampires she killed, but it is certain that at least two Marquises have died under her sword.


    Looking at the whole vampire community, this can be considered as the loss of massive bleeding, but now the vampires have no sign of retreat.


    Even more disturbing to her was the purple flame on the other side''s hands.


    Although she was not so knowledgeable as Sophia, who couldn''t recognize what fire it was, she was sure she had never encountered anything so disgusting in her life.


    It''s not that the power of this flame is disgusting - although the effect of dissolving most of the magic and restoring it to magic is disgusting - but instinctively disgusting.


    This may be due to the fact that he is now affected by the bending angel, but at least it can show that the flame is absolutely not a good thing.


    Waving the sword of victory, she flicked a huge sword with purple fire. The girl cut a huge wasteland giant enslaved by blood into two parts. Only then did she find that the situation became more unfavorable for Aldrich: many blood enslaved monsters began to join the battlefield.


    And compared with vampires, many large blood slave monsters are more dangerous to the ship.


    Just as she was about to make a controlled dive to get rid of the huge monsters around the magic ship, she was acutely aware of the danger and was staring at herself.


    She leaned slightly over, her wings flapping like a spoiler, and the whole person made a maneuver similar to the Pugachev cobra, avoiding the attack from a massive body in the rear, and keeping away from each other.


    "Lord of the Pavlov region, godria greets you, ma''am!"


    The giant vampire grinned and approached her.


    Frey took a defensive stance.


    Duke? No


    Although there is no direct confrontation with the Duke class vampire, but this breath and the normal vampire breath is really not the same, to describe, that is to be more mellow and rich.


    Must say


    "Night devil?"


    Hearing the girl say this, the other party''s ugly big face showed a different look, probably mixed with surprise and appreciation of the kind of feeling.


    "I didn''t expect you to be smarter and sharper than I expected When I''m done, you can be my man. " He waved the purple Yan sword in his hand and wrote continuous flowery characters in the air like a firework stick, forming his own name: "so introduce yourself again I am the head of the Knights of the round table and the reverse cross, gordria


    "Frederick College''s external teacher, Frey."


    Although she was surprised by the revival of the night devil, the girl knew that it was not the time to study such a trivial matter. She took a deep breath and stood proud in the sky: "I will stop you here!"


    "If you can, try it!"


    The situation is getting worse.


    Huge monsters began to destroy the outer armor of the magic ship, but the students of Aldrich were still beaten by the fierce fire of the other side. They could not lift their heads in the cabins or other bunkers, and could not stop the other party''s behavior.


    High in the sky, silver and purple lights bloom one after another. At first glance, it even looks like fireworks. We can know that flea is fighting fiercely with the enemy and has no time to help.


    "I can''t go down like this..." Kamiyou made up his mind.


    In a firefight, Riedel''s right chest was completely blasted and almost died on the spot. Even if he was sent back to Aldrich by the dwarfs, he didn''t know whether he could be cured.


    "Dorothy, listen to me," kamiyou said to Dorothy If anything happens to me, please change all my credits for me and send them to Morag''s orphanage. "


    "Wait, kamiyu, what are you going to do?" Dorothy was startled and immediately tried to stop him.


    "Both Riedel and Tennessee are down. I can''t say I don''t work hard at this time I''m sorry, the rest of the command will be left to you! "


    With that, kamiyu jumped out of the bunker.


    immediately ran out of several shots and shot him, but it was awesome that he had enough power to make seckill.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh --" divinity ¡¤ the master''s void grip "!"He also regardless of his body can bear, directly extracted all the magic, and then used his most powerful skills.


    After all, even with other magic also has a great chance to be cracked by the enemy''s purple fire, it''s better to put all your eggs in one basket.


    It turns out that his choice is not wrong, but it is not right either.


    The void can flow into the gap of the world and gather into a huge palm. Wherever it passes, whether it''s blood slave monster, vampire or bat, it''s even more powerful than Frey''s whirling sword of victory.


    But that''s it.


    Without magic, camiyu was nailed to the deck by the long spear thrown by vampires before he even came to drink the magic potion. The pain of tearing his body almost made him faint.


    A few small dwarfs came to save him, but they were just near by the magic attached to the spears.


    Do you think you''re going to die here


    It''s a pity that we didn''t kill a few senior vampires in that wave


    Ah, if there is an afterlife, I hope I can come back to study in Aldrich


    He saw Dorothy''s barrage of bullets, regardless of blood magic, rushing towards him, and there seemed to be tears on her cheek.


    What a silly girl. Even if she comes, she can''t pull out these spears just by her arm strength.


    Just as Adrian''s defense line was about to fall, bats around him suddenly began to get messy.


    Then a much more red color bat suddenly mixed into it, and the original bat bit each other up.


    At the same time, many vampires fell from the sky like a sudden myocardial infarction in the middle of the flight and turned into fly ash directly (except for special treatment, the vampire has no body).


    Then a scarlet figure appeared in kamiyou''s view.


    She pulled out kamiyu''s spear, put a piece of crystal into his hand, and then squeezed it with his hand.


    By the time kamiyu regained consciousness, he was already lying in the infirmary at Aldrich college.


    "Kamiyou, can you tell me what happened there?" Seeing that he was awake, Sophia, who was very worried, asked quickly.


    "We were attacked by vampires Then the vampire princess, no, it should be the current queen of vampires She, like, from our side? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    Dorothy sat down on the deck in a daze and looked at the graceful figure standing on the mast, who did not know when she appeared and sent off the queen of kamiyou with her home crystal.


    The legendary vampire princess, AI Katrina K. arukado. After leaving the University of


    , the whereabouts of her royal highness became a mystery.


    Although from the behavior of the vampire, she should be back in timothyn Dark Alliance, but she has been in seclusion, no sound, in the eastern plains, even some scholars believe that she is actually dead.


    I didn''t expect that at such a time, the big princess would appear in front of the public.


    "It''s really lively..."


    With a cold smile on her face, the vampire princess looked at the vampires who were still crazy but are now quiet: "let''s join in. What do you think, Humberside? "


    The vampire she named knelt down in fear.


    even though they were determined to betray the once king of the vampire, the rule of the hundred years made all vampires fear the Royal Highness.


    Not to mention, the bloodline of the vampire princess is the most pure and noble. Among the vampires with the highest bloodline theory, there is no small pressure.


    Looking at a good situation, because of the appearance of the vampire princess, gordria, who was entangled by flea, couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    The reason why he came to Frey was that she was too powerful. If she was in a situation of no one in the vampire army, he thought that as long as she could be trapped here, the resistance of the human forces would be greatly weakened.


    But I didn''t expect to end up in a cocoon. Instead, I pinned myself here. I couldn''t even get my allies to adjust their posture. I could only watch their momentum decline in front of the vampire princess.


    Although from the perspective of the situation, it seems that the vampire allies have an advantage - they are at least hundreds of times the number of Aldrich college! It''s just that the two sides are now facing each other.


    But gordria was impatient.


    Only the vampire princess is OK, although her own strength can not win her, but at least can maintain the invincible. Even with this strong man named fley, after gordria got the adventure, his strength showed an explosive growth, which made his family catch up and occupy the first place in the reverse cross order.


    But the problem is, there''s a man named Sylvie idrick.


    Once that guy gets out of the way, he''s in danger.


    It is because of this, so whether the people of the Aldrich college or the vampire princess are not in a hurry, just trying to delay time.


    We can''t go on like this. Even if we expose some cards, we should make a quick decision. Otherwise, all the actions at such a high risk will be wasted.


    "Do not yield to the tyrant''s power! She just inherited the blood of the night devil, and now, the real night devil has come to bring us the hope of the dark night sky curtain, so that we can no longer fear the damned sunshine, just like our ancestors, adhering to the glory of the night devil, and offering the whole world to the night devil Lord! "


    Roared golderia.


    At the same time, as if to prove his words, the sky was covered by a black haze of filth in the dome of the sky.


    It''s a force that is thicker than clouds, deeper than night, raging like a storm raging sea, that makes all vampires jump and makes all day walkers nervous.


    "It was Miracle? "


    As the holder of the miracle, the vampire Princess frowned and saw through the truth of the so-called dark night sky.


    It puzzled her a little.


    It is true that gordria did not know where to get the strange power, so as to light the destructive power, even she was faintly suppressed.


    But as a strong intuition told the vampire princess that the rebellious big man did not really enter the realm of the great magician, but simply gained strength. The reason why his body hasn''t collapsed is because of the effect of the Duke''s vampire constitution. However, if he uses it in such an uncontrolled way, his body will be overloaded and destroyed sooner or later It''s about.


    "Stupid guy, I don''t know when I''m being used..."


    The vampire Princess snorted coldly and didn''t remind her of her intention.


    But the situation is really tricky. If Sylvie was here, she would be able to tear the so-called dark night sky into pieces. Although the vampire princess also has miracles, her miracles are more inclined to fight and assist by one person. She does not have the ever-changing manifestation of the night sky curtain, and she has no choice but to change the battlefield environment.


    Inspired by the dark night sky, the vampires have looked at the magic ship with fierce light in their eyes. It seems that they have been confused by desire and the glory of the so-called night devil.At present, there seems to be no other way to delay time.


    It''s not impossible to kill all these lower level vampires for the vampire princess. However, these guys are their own ponies. Now they are completely hoodwinked by those who want to rebel. If they do, they will almost become a bare queen when the rebellion subsides.


    Just as the survivors of the Aldrich ship were once again on alert to deal with the second wave of attacks, obscure waves spread from the interior of the magic ship.


    The next moment, everyone felt as if the world around them had changed.


    But what has changed the most is themselves.


    It''s as if all things are burning in one''s chest.


    The flame of Aldrich''s members is about the size of a fist. The vampire princess''s flame is two or three times larger than that of ordinary people, while flea''s is like a little sun shining in the sky. By contrast, the other vampires are much more pitiful. Almost all summer blood sucking ghosts'' chest flames only have mosquito repellent incense level light spots, while Gore, the most powerful one, seems to be It''s just like a flash of firefly, but it doesn''t even flash like a mosquito.


    On the contrary, all people''s power seems to be restricted by the light. Only the part corresponding to the size of the light can be exerted.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Gordria''s strength suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, and even had no strength to fly. He almost threw his head into the desert.


    "This is the manifestation of your souls. I''ve turned the boundaries of my soul a little bit. It''s the result of this trip


    From the cabin came the voice of surprise to all the members of Aldrich college.


    Even the vampire princess has a faint sigh of relief.


    Then SIVI slowly paced out of the room - interestingly, no one could see his flame.


    "Beneath the strong surface, your soul is so poor that it is as weak as a worm. This is the reflection of your extremely weak heart." Looking at golderia''s pale face (although the faces of vampires are quite white), SIVI said slowly, "but I''m not interested in this kind of thing. Since I dare to do this kind of thing, you should be prepared to be crushed to death by me like a bug?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    The smooth degree of soul territory trip was beyond the expectation of SIVI. He thought that he would have to cut her soul by at least five passes and six times. He didn''t expect to find Eliza''s soul easily, but also received gifts from the soul territory, and gained beyond imagination.


    Although this power is only useful in this world, after understanding the essence of soul, it is convenient and quick to re analyze various soul or spiritual creatures even if we go to other world.


    Of course, this is all the later words, now how to deal with those who dare to smooth the tiger is the point.


    "These bats are too bad..."


    He waved gently, and the bats, which were originally surrounded by the world in hemispheric shape, were soon turned to ashes and disappeared between the heaven and earth.


    Then the dark sky, which looked like the sea, also made a harsh sound like glass fragmentation. The spider mesh cracks were covered with a wide screen in just a few seconds, as if it would be completely broken in the next second!


    All vampires'' courage was then full of cracks, and there was no more struggle.


    "I I don''t admit to lose


    Gordria, who launched the attack, howled as he watched the mountains and rivers run out.


    He knew that even if he surrendered, he was not the head of the emperor who disobeyed the vampire princess.


    When he recalled all that had been promised by the man who had been agitated, gordrillard decided to fight for a fight.


    The fire of the soul that he had been dying was suddenly swallowed by the black evil fire from inside and outside, and finally spread to his whole body.


    He also did not know whether it was pleasure or pain of the roar, open the huge wings of the black inflammation, toward SIVI!


    "Hum, even my soul has been betrayed It''s a sad guy. "


    SIVI snorted, squinting at the vampire who was coming to her.


    Even at this point gordria has not lost the ability to think, and it is considered to rush to West Wei rather than others.


    Although his strength rose again after the fire of soul was ignited as fuel, it was impossible to subdue the vampire princess or the holy silver sword girl of the Holy Holy Holy See in a short time.


    However, although SIVI showed great strength and even easily reversed the situation, his actions were very strange.


    Can annihilate all bats with your hands, but not kill the vampires who are in trouble; can break the dark night sky, but not break it.


    It seems to be a kind of carefulness, but if he doesn''t do it deliberately, it''s just the power to do it?


    Only the bats without soul can be killed, and vampires cannot be killed; only cracks can be made on the dark sky screen, and the dark night sky cannot be completely broken.


    It''s not a guess because there is one of the biggest doubts.


    If all people can only use the power equivalent to the fire of their soul So, SIVI, who can''t see the fire of the soul, is it in a state of "no power"?


    After all, no one knows what he was doing before. If it was a dangerous experiment, it would be very weak if it failed after being disturbed.


    It is important to know that many famous magicians in the history of the world have died of magic experiments. As a goblin scholar Kabala once said, when a existence understands the miracle and enters the field of the great magician, he can kill him only with another wizard, and his own curiosity.


    From the point of view of SIVI, the guy''s experiment should be soul related. Even a hundred steps back, the experiment of connecting with the soul is definitely not "safe.".


    "Let me guess What you just thought was, ''this guy can''t see the fire of the soul, maybe because the experiment fails, it doesn''t really use the power'', right


    But the vampire that SIVI hedged did not have a little fear at all, but the old God said with a smile.


    It''s exactly right.


    Gordrillard told himself desperately that it was only a skill that the other party tried to shake his determination, and that it was only proof of his own weakness to speak such words.


    So he incited the wings of the black fire and increased the speed of the first level again.


    The surrounding scenery has become distorted because of the fast relationship, making the whole world strange in gordria''s eyes.


    But it doesn''t stop his behavior.


    Until the voice of SIVI came again.


    "I''m sorry, you guessed it wrong."


    As soon as SIVI reached out, gordria was like a invisible wall of copper, and his face was smashed into a bloody mosaic.


    "Goo oh oh oh, oh --!"


    Because of the high blood vampire blood, gordria''s face was quickly restored, and he roared like a beast, trying to launch another attack - he had no way back.It''s a pity that even this fatal blow was easily solved by SIVI. The legendary mage did not know where to summon a pile of heavy cotton and stuck it on gordria, so that he could only lie down in the pile of cotton and could not move.


    "You must wonder why my soul fire can''t be seen? I''ll just give you a little hint


    SIVI looked down at the ugly vampire. Although his smile was still on his face, his voice had become cold and piercing: "now this space is the half plane that I created after I reversed the territory of my soul So the question is, why in an isolated half plane, there is a bright light projected from your so-called "dark night sky" crack, illuminating this space


    ¡°¡­¡­ Say it


    Gordria stopped struggling, and his face, which had been restored to its original state, showed a look of great shock.


    "That''s right. That''s the one, don''t you say?"


    Sylvie opened his right hand toward the sky, and the dark night sky suddenly broke apart and turned into a light black fog, which was melted away by the dazzling light.


    In the sky, what appears in everyone''s view is not the sun, which is called "holy light", but a huge fireball as wide as the earth, which can not be seen to the end.


    The whole world after soul reversal is illuminated by the same huge soul fire as the world, as bright as day.


    And even if they are bathed in light, vampires will not burn to ashes and die like the sun or the holy light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I give up and kill me Gordria was completely convinced.


    How can we fight against this kind of guy? Even the guy who has induced him can''t do it to this extent


    "Don''t be sentimental. The reason why you don''t kill you is to give you back to a princess." SIVI snorted coldly: "but before that, I have something else to ask you Ah, even if you commit suicide, it doesn''t matter. Now, as long as I have your soul, I can get the information I want from it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    There''s nothing to say after that.


    Almost all of the vampires choose to surrender. Their souls are more or less eroded when they accept the power of the night devil because of their greed and some other reasons. Naturally, they are not the opponents of Aldrich. In addition, SIVI also returns from the soul territory, so they have no room to resist.


    In addition to gordria as the chief villain, the other vampires Sylvie are handed over to the vampire princess. It''s up to her choice to kill or release.


    After extracting gordria''s soul, Sylvia also found some information from its incomplete soul.


    The first thing to bear the brunt is the return of the night devil.


    Originally, although gordria''s strength was good, he was still a long way from the great mage, and his position in the reverse cross Knights'' order was not as well echoed as before.


    However, one day later, he was suddenly found by several mysterious men wearing cloaks that could block blood sensing and detect magic, and endowed him with the so-called "blood of the night devil". This made him a prince of vampires. After solving all the dissidents in the reverse cross Knight Order with simple and crude means, he became the Knights'' order Long.


    After that, gordria, who tasted the sweetness, kept in touch with the mysterious people, so as to obtain the miracle "night sky curtain" used before and the "night devil fire" which can absorb the low ring magic.


    Then he took this as a bargaining chip and began to gather hands to raise the anti flag to overthrow the rule of the night aristocracy, that is, the eldest princess.


    The first step is to attack the magic ship of Aldrich college. As long as you can kill or trap SIVI Edric, who is called a "variable" by the mysterious, the next action will be simple, and even there will be no suspense.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that in the first step, they were directly defeated


    How to say it? It''s like some middle-aged and second-year youths are so excited about watching the old fogs that they decide to go out and conquer the world together. As a result, they are subdued by the district police shortly after leaving home.


    In short, the key to this incident is not gordria, but the mysterious man standing behind it.


    After testing, SIVI found that the fire that gordria got was indeed the fire of night devil which had been lost in theory. However, these night demon fires were implanted with strange incantations, so that they could be passed on to other people in large quantities. The price was that the user''s reason was the burning material. Because the curse was so brilliant, even the vampires who were proficient in magic also had to use them When the bloodthirsty vampires are not aware of, they can''t feel the rest of their impulse.


    Of course, after being beaten in the face by SIVI, they can think calmly and choose to surrender.


    After that, SIVI followed golderia''s memory of the place where the transaction took place, but the other side, of course, was empty.


    But for a strong man who can touch the law, even if someone else has left somewhere, he can find enough clues.


    He summoned a lump of water element out of thin air in this naturally formed cave. Then he dug a piece of water from it and froze it with magic to form a mirror like effect.


    Then Sylvie began to analyze the law, tracing back to what happened here on the ice glass.


    Back to three days ago, the person they were looking for finally appeared on the screen.


    The number of each other is uncertain, but it should be three to four. They were all wearing black cloaks, and even here they had never taken off their cloaks, so they could not see their faces under their cloaks.


    If SIVI had been there, he would have broken the magic effect on their cloaks and exposed their true faces through his own magic attainments. Unfortunately, it''s just a retrospective image, and there''s no way to influence it - it''s similar to watching the national football match. If you go to the scene and watch it, throwing a drink bottle in anger may knock down a player But if you watch TV at home, you can only smash your TV if you throw a drink bottle


    "Wait a minute!" The vampire Princess accompanied SIVI to watch the camera. As for the people from Aldrich college, they were sent back to the college by SIVI. Anyway, now that the new round of magic entrance examination has not started, the two high-level magicians have to contact hornheim to inform the past of what happened here. In a word, after they have recovered, SIVI will send them back to Timothy You don''t have to worry about wasting time.


    "What''s the matter?" SIVI raised his hand, stopped the change of the image on the camera and asked.


    "Can you rewind the picture a little bit?"


    "No problem."


    Anyway, it was easy, and Sylvie went back quickly as she said.


    "Just now I saw a mysterious man digging his nose Besides, he rubbed the nose poop on other people. Gee, it''s disgusting Looking at the vampire princess, she said.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No, I''m not interested in this.


    Sylvie murmured in his heart.


    Then he analyzed it several times, which made Sylvie see something wrong.


    First of all, unlike gordria, the night devil fire used by these mysterious men has no adverse effect. It can neither be polluted nor burn itself. It is just like the perfect version of the night devil fire.


    But it also shows their identity again. Maybe they are the night demons who have survived the ancient night demon era.


    However, there are still two doubts.


    First, if they really have such strength, they don''t need to endure for so many years. Before SIVI came to the fore, human forces were very weak. They could invade the eastern plain in a single effort. Even if they could not inform the human again, they would still be able to rule like timothyn''s Dark Alliance Second, what is the so-called inheritance of the night devil''s blood by those guys? After gordria burps his fart, SIVI investigates his corpse, but fails to detect what the so-called night devil blood is, and how does the other party release the miracle of dark night sky?


    Unfortunately, golderia''s soul was so weak and incomplete that even Sylvia couldn''t find any information about it


    In short, the current situation is not very optimistic. I can''t say when the enemy will be attacked secretly. This is also the main reason why Sylvie asked the students of Edric to return to the college first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    Just as Sylvie was going to have a good rest and try to investigate the mysterious men suspected of night demons, the two senior mages of hornheim came to the door.


    "How do you do, your Excellency the great wizard of Aldrich."


    Bain respectfully saluted Sylvia: "first of all, I want to apologize to you for not helping you when the vampire attacked your magic ship."


    Sylvie raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    It''s not just the two "examiners" from Hohenheim. In fact, in the previous vampire attacks, there were many magicians from other colleges not far away, but there was no team to help. The only one who helped was the vampire princess. As soon as he mentioned this guy, SIVI felt extremely angry about it.


    As a transgressor, Sylvie felt that he would save the world with all kinds of postures for the next time. However, he had no idea that when it was his turn to suffer the disaster of his college, none of the magic schools would lend a helping hand. If it was not for the appearance of the vampire Princess, his students would be reduced.


    We will not show up until we finish fighting. We really think we have no temper.


    "Well," Bain seemed to know that what they had done was not authentic and embarrassed, but even so, because he had just received a reply from Hohenheim, he could only say, "about the second round of the MOJIN test..."


    "Wait a minute." Xu Shenxing raised his hand and stopped the other party''s intention to continue: "this year''s MOJIN exam, we will withdraw from Aldrich college."


    As soon as he said this, Bain''s expression became more embarrassed, and the hot tempered Markus seemed to be very unhappy with SIVI''s decision, but did not say much.


    If Sylvie hadn''t lost his share of the wild gold tree when he returned to the world, he would have jumped out and asked for a slap in the face.


    This makes Sylvie lament that it''s not good to show too much wind. These guys are respectful and courteous to themselves. They don''t have the chance to play pig and eat tiger. Whatever else, it seems that they can''t vent their anger on these two guys.


    "We are really wrong about this, but I don''t think we should confuse it with mojinkao. What do you think?" Behn could only continue to persuade Seaver, who looked bored.


    However, Sylvie has been in the world for so long. In addition to improving the level of magic and wandering around, he has many opportunities to play with all parties. He is determined. How can he be convinced by Bain, a guy who has lived in the wizard tower all year round and has the same level of negotiation ability and death residence.


    "Maybe, but this time when the vampire attacks, we have lost a lot. The candidates who came to participate in the MOJIN exam were seriously injured. Even if I wanted to, their physical condition would not be able to take the next exam."


    Sylvie put on a show of "I''m sorry.".


    Who are you cheating on! Bain cried in his heart.


    Aldrich college has repeatedly appeared in front of the public because of various major events. Hornheim naturally knows something about their college, including "the magic potion that can quickly heal the body''s pain" in "Aldrich College". As the examiner, Bain certainly knows something about it.


    However, in the face of Sylvie''s obvious evasive words, he can''t directly say, "your students will be alive and kicking after a bottle of medicine. What''s wrong with continuing to take the exam?" Such words.


    In the final analysis, it was their own fault. If they had also helped at that time, even if they only pretended to knock on the periphery, there would be much more room for maneuver now.


    Magnus, on the other hand, is already implying Bain to leave SIVI alone and let him abstain.


    But Bain couldn''t give up.


    Because those senior officials of Qiyao mage tower knew that Markus was straightforward and straightforward, not so many twists and turns, and it was easy to be tricked out by others. Therefore, many orders were not explicitly given to him, but Bain was solely entrusted with the responsibility.


    In particular, the reply received after reporting with the demon and hornheim told him not to show it to Magnus, so as to prevent this guy from talking nonsense and exposing the purpose here.


    After learning that Sylvie appeared, hornheim asked Bain to try his best to keep Sylvie and let him take the MOJIN exam as a tutor.


    As the main character of this mission, Bain of course knows that the real purpose of the magic Jinkao is to explore the amber plain behind the tuyere plateau. Although there is little information about the amber plain at present, it is certain that it is not a safe place.


    Amber plain and amber plain are the safest explorers in the East.


    However, judging from Sylvie''s hard and soft attitude, it is estimated that this time it will be very difficult to achieve the goal.


    After all, Sylvie originally took the MOJIN exam just to name his college and let other magic schools know that Aldrich college is not a pheasant college without authorization, but a serious school of magic.In the past year or so, the reputation of Aldrich college has been rising with a series of major events. Even if they no longer take the magic entrance examination, it will not have any impact on their reputation, let alone beat so many vampires.


    What''s more, as long as Aldrich college withdraws, SIVI, as the most powerful mage in the eastern plains, will no longer have anything to do with the Qiyao mage tower, which can be regarded as completely independent of the other party''s system. Undoubtedly, all magicians will begin to doubt the existence and influence of the Qiyao mage Association.


    This point can be said to shake the foundation of Qiyao master tower, and also symbolizes the rise of Aldrich.


    As he has his own independent magic potion field, laboratory and various magic props production and circulation lines, he does not need to fear the economic sanctions of the Qiyao mage tower. Originally, he did not rely on the magic market of Hohenheim.


    As for the military sanctions, it''s even more funny. Unless old man shaman can make that step, even the strongest vote of Hohenheim is tied together, and he will not be the opponent of the legendary master SIVI alone.


    It''s just that Bain hasn''t thought of it yet, but he''s just carrying out a task. If he thinks it out, he''ll regret that his intestines are green.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Liv saanaji is a sophomore in the blue class at Aldrich college.


    Although readers may have forgotten, this guy is actually the author and publisher of eddrich''s best-selling book, liv saanagi saw it.


    At this time, she was in the school hospital of Aldrich college, interviewing the students who had participated in the previous battle and were injured with honor.


    In theory, students at Aldrich college, even if they are severely injured, can recover quickly as long as the supply of life medicine is not cut off.


    But physical injury is one thing, psychological trauma is another.


    Before the vampire raids, the overwhelming enemy, and the sense of desperation brought about by the life-threatening trauma, it is too heavy for these students who are still children.


    Therefore, it is necessary for the existence of school hospitals to carry out targeted treatment for those children who are psychologically injured due to fighting.


    "Oh, so you''re going to be discharged from the hospital?"


    When liv saanaji came to the door, she found kamiyou and Riedel walking out of the school hospital.


    Riedel was discharged from the hospital the day before yesterday because of his minor injury. He will be here now. It should also be for the sake of picking up kamiyou.


    "It''s just that I''ve been punctured in my lungs. I''ve been lying in bed for three days. It''s very lazy, OK?" Said kamiyou with a sigh.


    "I don''t think it''s just a matter of puncturing the lungs on the outside."


    Liv, Sanger make complaints about the way.


    "But it''s really just a small problem for Aldrich. In fact, half an hour after I was admitted to the hospital, I was almost recovered."


    Even though he has experienced many times the power of the special life potion of Aldrich college, kamiyu can''t help but sigh.


    "Is it because of psychological reasons that I stayed for so many days? Was the war really so tense at that time? "


    As soon as she got down to business, liv saanaji immediately took out an automatic Secretary (a quill pen that could write by herself) and a parchment paper, ready to record kamiyu''s words.


    "It is more despair than nervousness."


    Kamiyu was not sure, but he said with a feeling of fear: "you have never experienced that scene in person Surrounded by dense vampires, the magic ship can''t even start. The protective barrier is broken as soon as it rises. The partners fall down one by one. There is almost no place to hide in the whole battlefield. To be honest, at that time, I really thought I was dead


    As if recalling the scene at that time, kamiyu could not help but shiver.


    "That''s really hard work for you..."


    Although she didn''t participate in the battle, liv saanaji, who came back from there, didn''t see it. Naturally, she knew something about it: "well, let''s change the topic."


    "Wise choice," said Riedel, who had been silent since the beginning, "if you ask any more questions, the psychological shadow of this guy who has not been cured easily may come out again."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. I''m as fragile as I am."


    Kamiyu complained discontentedly: "those vampires who surrounded us at the beginning were the weakest with fighting power of more than 50 liv!"


    "So I said, can the unit with huge fighting capacity be thrown into the waste paper pile from now on..."


    Liv''s eyes turned into dead fish''s eyes, staring at Camille.


    But for kamiyu, who has been tested and even cheeky, it can''t cause any trouble.


    "Well, what do you two think about our withdrawal from MOJIN at Aldrich college?"


    After discovering this, liv saanaji can only continue her own interview.


    "Why? Are we quitting? "


    Kamiyu and Riedel looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes. Immediately, kamiyu asked quickly, "when did this happen?"


    "It''s a rumor that came out yesterday, and now it''s almost all over the college," liv saanaji replied. "It''s said that the dean''s dissatisfaction with hornheim didn''t help us when we were in danger at Aldrich college, causing you to be seriously injured, so you broke up with hornheim in a rage. In this way, I naturally quit the exam of MOJIN... "


    Kamiyu and Riedel looked at each other again, but this time their moods were mixed.


    I don''t know whether I was moved by Sylvie''s efforts to protect them, or because of the great efforts he made before


    "


    " it''s unbelievable! " Sophia looked at SIVI with a smile: "why do you always make such a decision by yourself?"


    "Because I am the Dean What? " Sylvie replied, not sure.


    "When there are a lot of documents waiting to be processed, why can''t you remember that you are the dean?"Sophia slapped on the table the truth goddess newspaper with the title of "Aldrich college quitting from the Qiyao mage Association" in large bold and bold type, with her hands on her hips, quite like a housekeeper: "hornheim is the holy land of all magicians and the heart of the whole magic world. If you want to quit the mojinkao, you can quit. There is no need to break with hornheim completely!"


    Yesterday, SIVI went to Hohenheim, and will withdraw from the Qiyao mage Association. He will no longer be under the management of the mage Association. He will not accept any decision made by the mage association or the grade rating of Aldrich.


    No matter from which aspect, there is no doubt that it was a break with the Qiyao mage Association.


    As the first magician to do such a thing after the birth of the three major forces in the eastern plains, although a group of magicians jumped out to impose "just sanctions" on SIVI, he still swaggered away from Hohenheim''s headquarters after he downplayed everyone.


    "Calm down with you and listen to me..." Sylvie can only smile bitterly. After all, people who became magicians in this era grew up under the influence of Qiyao mage Association. Therefore, hornheim has a very important position in their hearts.


    However, Sylvie is a passer-by, and this kind of nostalgic sentiment is not much, and the students of Aldrich college have grown up from civilians to magicians in a short period of more than a year, and they have no impression of the remote holy land.


    This leads to the strange situation that even if SIVI leaves hornheim, at most, a few teachers recruited at the great magic ceremony will leave the college, and others will do what they want.


    "I''ve always been too short-sighted." Sylvie sighed and said slowly, "to be honest, I don''t know what''s going to happen next, but it''s definitely not a good thing. I''m sure There is not much time for our students to grow slowly. We must let our eyes break away from the shackles of ordinary magicians outside and reach a higher level as soon as possible. "


    "Sylvie What''s the matter with you? " Sophia seemed to feel SIVI''s seriousness and could not help asking, "Why are you so anxious?"


    "Probably because I don''t want the world destroyed..." Sylvie chuckled to himself and whispered.


    This time, after the other world met the "self" who wanted to destroy all the world in order to achieve the goal of eliminating Ozzy, SIVI, who was already invincible in the world, once again felt a sense of crisis.


    And the speculation about the second stage of the system made him want to try to prove it.


    Just as everything was on the right track, SIVI found that he had a lot of life reserved in his hands, which was almost exhausted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    Although many readers have said that "where is the setting of a life moment when stepping on a horse?" "I have forgotten to turn off the setting of life moment since you have not mentioned it for such a long time." "Tama bat, I have forgotten all the settings for such a long time", but I believe that you are just arrogant.


    As a very important link in the Dean system, life moment can be said to be related to SIVI''s own life - once exhausted, he will die immediately.


    This life-related pressure was also the biggest source of motivation for Seaver''s efforts to build up Aldrich college in the first place.


    However, as Aldrich college gradually got on the right track, Sylvie''s strength also increased, especially after he crossed the limit of the great mage. After stepping into the legend, those fighting copies in the academy system were as simple as eating and drinking water for SIVI, and he could easily win and seize almost all his life.


    After that, he didn''t care much about the copy.


    For one thing, after he became a legend, he even tried to create the world. His ultimate power and power were easy to make people lose. Even SIVI was also affected to a certain extent. Naturally, the college system, which was like a mountain on his mind, was naturally despised by him subconsciously. It was only when he discovered himself in other parallel worlds that he realized the academic system again It''s not as simple as he thinks; secondly, he simply has no time. Because of various reasons, Sylvie has been busy running around dealing with all kinds of affairs related to the college, and by the way, saving the world. After all, his free time may not even last a week. Naturally, he has no leisure time to study the replica system.


    Although the word "almost" means that there are still two or three copies that have been lit up, but to be honest, SIVI doesn''t want to touch those copies at all


    Unlike other instances that can be swept away by force alone, the remaining copies are hardly combat related.


    One copy, for example, is to make a group of girls from a slum the number one geisha group in the world as a broker (or turtle Lord) without using magic.


    It is said that half of the girls'' hometown, that is, the slum, was destroyed by natural disasters. If they want to rebuild, they need a lot of money. In order to save their hometown, the girls stand up and decide to become idols Oh, no, it''s geisha!


    This copy Seaver tried several times when he was a great magician. The result was either that he was rubbed on the ground by a more powerful geisha group, or he was so angry that he put those annoying black thumbs (members of underground gangs, whose main business is collecting protection fees and selling hearsay) to make those annoying black thumbs parallel with prostitutes and public knowledge Can or some other wonderful mince


    After all, as the dean of the college, SIVI, who has always been a short protector, can''t calm down when he sees that the girls in his geisha group have been wronged. He basically adopts the mode of "not killing you, I don''t have an idea". Once the class uses magic, the copy is a failure Although, in a sense, it makes sense for Sylvie to get rid of all the annoying guys before throwing him out of the copy. Otherwise, if you throw Sylvie out in the event of a failure, he will probably suffer from internal injuries.


    All in all, all those attempts made Seaver feel like a piece of shit, and he finally gave up the copy.


    There are still many copies of this kind, and the method of customs clearance seems not to be absent. However, it needs Seaver to be constantly abused by those copies. Maybe he can find out the flaws and break them. So SIVI collectively refer to them as feeding dung copies. After realizing that he is not shaking M, he refuses to touch these copies.


    Only in the case that the new copy is not lit up, now he can choose only these dung feeding copies.


    In fact, the lighting conditions of many new copies have been met, but they are still not lit.


    Sylvie thinks that the new copies may not be opened until the system enters the second stage. However, it''s still a mystery how to be recognized as the world''s No.1 magic academy by the system. The system itself has no hint, so SIVI has no good way at present.


    Back in the room, Sylvie opens the system page again, looking for something more acceptable in the dung feed copy.


    Br >


    , he once again entered the world with the copy of weightlessness.


    Unlike some single task copies, this replica world has a task chain. Only when all the task chains are completed can the replica be considered as a strategy.


    For example, when entering this instance, SIVI receives the first task.


    "Mission 1: please help merchants kill bandits and protect them from going to town without using magic. "


    at the same time, the common scene also appeared before SIVI''s eyes.


    Some tough looking goblin are holding steel knives and yelling around a human girl with a package on her back.


    Next to it is a very common wooden van.When he entered the dung feeding copy for the first time, SIVI was devastated. At that time, he directly took out a blue magic sword, swung the sword and slashed blindly. He easily knocked down the seemingly vicious goblin. As a result, the direct mission failed and he was kicked out of the copy.


    At that time, he thought that he might have moved too fast and missed some clues, so after entering the copy for the second time, he cautiously chopped several goblins, but he was knocked down by a kidney of a human girl behind him


    It wasn''t until then that Sylvie suddenly realized that he was trapped.


    The mission says "businessmen," but there is only one girl. In other words, goblin is a businessman, and the human girl is a bandit Although it''s incredible, in the fantasy world, a person''s strength has nothing to do with TA''s gender, appearance and age. It''s impossible that an old man in slippers is a great master of fire department who has been single for a hundred years and can destroy the heaven and the earth?


    Besides, it was not only the first task. The next several tasks of this damned copy were extremely tricky. After being kicked out by the system for various reasons and postures, he wasted more than 30 copies of the chance. Then, SIVI was furious and threw it into the dung feeding copy and never touched it again


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    "Mmm..." Sylvie''s figure appears in the dean''s room.


    At the end of the day, he still couldn''t pass the damn dung feeding copy.


    All kinds of reversals caused by the common people''s habitual thinking in the copy, regardless of the various God dodges and God reactions of the villains like opening the halo of the protagonist, all make SIVI extremely unhappy.


    After all, as the most disgusting person in the world, he will not be the most disgusting person in the world.


    In the end, when Sylvie was half killed by the villain because of his negligence, he simply used the legendary power to turn the other side and half of the city into ashes. Then he was kicked out for violating the copy rules.


    "Sure enough, I just can''t get through this dung feeding copy..."


    Sylvie sighed a long sigh.


    Then I looked at the life inscription on my hand for a moment.


    In terms of his current strength, he can see the cause and effect and root cause of entanglement in common things even through ordinary "gaze", but life moment is still like an ordinary oil painting without any reaction.


    Even if Sylvie used "trace back to the source, the devil''s eye" is useless.


    This not only makes Sylvie curious about who made this thing, but also has some vigilance. Even if he has become a legend, it can be said that he is one of the immortal beings in the world. As long as he doesn''t die, he will not fall. However, he still has no self-consciousness in the face of the mysterious power coexisting with the college system We can resist the grasp of the law of "once exhausted, we will die".


    Since the way to feed dung copies is blocked, Sylvie doesn''t want to spend the last two copies.


    "Sure enough, the final question is to turn on the system to the second stage as soon as possible and light up a new normal copy..."


    Unexpectedly, after a circle, the problem returned to this, and SIVI couldn''t help but get upset.


    Originally, in his plan, with his own support, idrick would subtly compete with the mage Association, or even replace him.


    As long as you can master the most important discourse power in this group of mages, even if you claim to be the first in the world, it doesn''t matter. If anyone has any objection, he can come here to practice with himself and enlighten himself


    The problem is that the Qiyao mage association is obviously planning something. It seems that they want to use this opportunity to achieve their goals.


    Although SIVI was furious because of the casualties of his college students in the previous offensive and defensive war with vampires, and simply took the opportunity to fall out with hornheim and quit the magic Jinkao, it was also a sabotage of the other party''s plan.


    But also because of this, as in the past, the opportunity to replace the Qiyao mage association is almost gone.


    "Is it just a matter of face to face?"


    Sylvie sat down on the boss''s chair, a little tired.


    Even if you are the only one, there should be no problem hanging the whole Hohenheim, but it only represents the strength of one person. Other people only recognize the strength of "SIVI Aldrich", not the ability of "Aldrich College". It is still difficult to replace the Qiyao mage association by Aldrich college.


    But if SIVI doesn''t do it himself, it can''t be denied that the hard power of Aldrich college is far inferior to that of Qiyao mage Association. After all, people have accumulated information for hundreds of years. To fight against it is equivalent to fighting against the magic civilization accumulated by human beings for hundreds of years.


    Just as Sylvie was in distress, there was a gentle knock outside the door.


    "Come in."


    Shivy narrowed his eyes and felt something. Alice, the maid, said.


    With his words, the door of the dean''s room opened at once, revealing the maid who was knocking on the door.


    After the other party was a little stunned for a while, he immediately regained his original easy-going appearance: "Mr. President, I have brought you some black tea and cakes." She pushed a small dining car into the room, Luna followed the girl, imitating her actions: "please have a little rest."


    It seems that the LORD God has adapted himself to the life here.


    "Thank you. I''m just a little tired." Originally looking like a paralyzed ge you, Xiwei also straightened up, pinched his Qingming acupoint, and said thanks to the girl. The damned dung feeding copy made him tired physically and mentally, and finally he failed to pass the customs


    "Although it doesn''t seem like I should talk about it, recently, the president seems very tired and full of worries If you don''t mind, you can pour out your troubles to me. Although I may not be able to help you, I feel better when I say it than when I think about it alone in my heart. "The girl hesitated for a moment, then plucked up the courage to say.


    "Really," SIVI rubbed his face. Recently, there were too many messy things, and all of them couldn''t make people laugh in terms of their seriousness. His face did feel a little stiff because of this: "was it so obvious..."


    "Well, everyone is worried about you."


    After brewing the black tea for SIVI, the maid held the tray in front of her chest and nodded seriously.


    Sylvie thought about it for a moment, and felt that there was nothing to say. So he left behind the academy system and fate. He only explained to the girl how much the recent quarrel with Hohenheim would affect his plan, and that he wanted to make Aldrich the world''s No. 1 Magic Academy.


    As a result, the girl''s expression became more and more confused. Luna, the goddess of the moon, simply did not listen to SIVI''s story. Instead, she picked up a cake from the tray and ate it in a big gulp. Her plump cheeks looked like a cute little hamster busy eating.


    "Well, although I don''t understand the operation mechanism of the school of magic..." Alice scratched her face, then asked in a puzzled way, "but what does it have to do with toppling or replacing hornheim to become the world''s number one school of magic?"


    "In short, it''s a shortcut to make Adrian number one in the world." Sylvie thought for a moment, then explained in terms that the other side could understand.


    "In that case, there is no shortcut now. Can''t we take the normal road?"


    The girl blinked her eyes and asked curiously.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, there is still a way to choose


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Yanmen fortress, which was once captured by the orcs, was the first and last fortress for humans to protect the eastern plain.


    After the main orcs were slaughtered, all the surviving orcs retreated back to the northern hills. Naturally, the half destroyed and damaged fortress was also robbed by human beings.


    The fortress is divided into three layers. The founder of the fortress, the first general stationed in the fortress, was named after Antony marechian, the founding emperor of the Jian empire. From the outside to the inside, they are "Anthony''s gate", "Anthony''s Shield" and "Anthony''s sigh".


    Although Yanmen fortress is the only barrier for human beings, in fact, the modern high-level human beings have gradually become decadent because of their comfortable life. Therefore, even if there is an agreement that the ancestors will jointly guard this place, in fact, other countries will not send any decent troops to help them garrison, especially in the danger of orcs Now that has been lifted.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the Ji''an Empire needs to guard the gate of the eastern plain, and the national territory is not so large, even as large as some principalities of the most powerful empire, horngorat empire. Most countries do not want to get into such trouble because of such a big place. Therefore, there are few external worries in the east of Ji''an empire The hard life in the hills near the north and the years of war with the orcs also led to the extraordinary unity of the country. It should be noted that almost every generation of the royal family of the Ji''an Empire had their princes killed in the battle at Yanmen fortress. It was almost impossible for other empires to live and die with soldiers. Even if most of the princes died, they usually died of incurable diseases or dirty palaces In the struggle of the court.


    Because of this, the royal family of Ji''an empire was generally supported by the people.


    Because of the shortage of troops, the garrison of Jian empire for Yanmen fortress was not comparable to that in the heyday of the Empire.


    Only behind "Antony''s sigh" are the elite troops of the Jian empire. The current fourth Prince of the Jian Empire, FAO marechian, led an elite guard of more than 2500 people stationed here.


    Behind the "Antony''s Shield" are the miscellaneous armies sent by various countries. Although they are generally not disciplined, they can only stay there obediently under the threat of the life of the spear, the strongest army of the Jian empire.


    However, they were lucky. The most unfortunate was the outermost layer of Yanmen fortress. The mercenaries, slaves or other random soldiers who wanted to make contributions were the most unfortunate.


    Together, these three ranks of soldiers are the famous "border guard" in the eastern plain.


    In terms of equipment, these scattered soldiers are quite different from the soldiers of Ji''an empire. The soldiers of Ji''an Empire have a simple all steel breastplate, full of cage hands and shoulder armor. They wear red and blue uniforms made of Minnie cloth, and the full-length helmets on their heads are not only excellent in protection, but also decorated With the long tail feathers of a pale peacock, it looks majestic and full of spirit; conversely, the miscellaneous fish behind Antony''s gate just wear ordinary linen clothes, and even some people just take out three holes in the bag of flour and put a suit on themselves. Even if a piece of clothing is used, everyone looks dirty


    Not to mention weapons.


    Every soldier in Ji''an Empire had a long sword made of fine steel, a short sword for body protection, a spear, and even a throwing knife that could be used as a dagger in his boots. Some soldiers of special ranks are equipped with special equipment, such as a big iron shield with one person''s height, a hammer with a thick mace, and a lock claw that can climb the wall and hook people.


    However, most of them are armed with wooden sticks or other similar weapons. At first glance, it seems that they are still in the stone age Once in a while, one or two people with daggers are envied by others for a long time. Only those tramp mercenaries who are determined to make contributions will use better weapons.


    To put it bluntly, the people behind Anthony''s gate are almost cannon fodder.


    But not everyone behind Anthony''s door looks like this, with occasional exceptions.


    Like gionia.


    He used to be a knight''s servant, but later the knight fell off his horse and was trampled into mud by a group of mud legs in a jealous battle between Lords. Jonya, the knight''s family thought, did not protect the knight and wanted him to be buried with him.


    Fortunately, the Lord of that place was kind enough. After learning about this, he let jonya serve as a member who was sent to the Jian empire as cannon fodder. He didn''t have to be killed by a group of women and children who were helpless because of the dignity of the knight (even the knight''s attendants had the pride in this respect), and he would be ruined after his death.


    It is for this reason that jonya is one of the few people behind Antony''s gate who has the same equipment as the Jian imperial soldiers.


    Although he has not been to many battlefields, as an experienced person, he is far better than 90% of the cannon fodder even if he has been to the battlefield only once. What is more worthy of the respect of those cannon fodder is that jonya is one of the few survivors of the last time the orcs broke the rock gate fortress!"Vellon, you''re reading that book again."


    Jonah said to the boy not far away as he wiped his sword with a not so clean linen cloth.


    Vinlon is the child he picked up after the battle of the former Yanmen fortress.


    According to Villon, he was also one of the cannon fodder behind Antony''s gate. He had just entered the business shortly before the orc invasion, but he was seriously injured by the orc invasion.


    Fortunately, it was picked up by jonya. Otherwise, this kind of orphan would have only one way to die after suffering such a heavy injury.


    It is worth mentioning that jonya himself did not have any savings. Therefore, after he found vinylon, he did not have the money to ask a priest or doctor for him. He once thought that vinylon would not survive and die like that. However, he did not expect that vinylon still survived.


    The book that vinlon read is a notebook with a black cover and no title. There are two different handwriting on it, one of which is vinon''s own handwriting, but the other is unknown.


    Giovania had studied writing with his knight master for a period of time. Unfortunately, jonya did not have any talent in that aspect. His short study did not enable him to master many words. Up to now, he can only read and write some relatively simple words. However, the words in that notebook are beyond his knowledge scope and can hardly read a single word The degree of understanding


    "Uncle jonya I''m just waiting... " Veron gave jonya a stiff smile.


    Jonya was very pleased: Although the smile was still ugly, it was much better than the face of a dead man who seemed to have no hope in life at first.


    "Wait for words to come out of thin air in this book?" Jonya sighed, "don''t be kidding, VLAN. How can this happen? You''d better be realistic."


    This is not the first time that he and vinylon said such words, but every time vinylon at this time appears to be a bit stubborn.


    Jonya had read the notebook, and almost every page was full of words.


    Only the last page is still empty, white and bright, not a word written.


    Jonya saw several times that vinon wanted to write on it, but hesitated for a long time but didn''t write anything.


    "To me, this book may be the creation of the devil, you may have been confused by this thing!" "Next time I have a chance, I will take you to the church to drive away evil spirits..."


    For jonya''s chattering appearance, vinlon did not show an impatient look, closed the notebook, but showed some nostalgia.


    Once upon a time, his parents also nagged him Unfortunately


    At this point, his calm mind had some fluctuations, and then came the unbearable emptiness, as if his heart had been hollowed out by something.


    "Hello, Veron, are you all right?" Seeing that Villon''s face turned white and seemed to faint at any time, jonya asked anxiously.


    Although the relationship has not really been established, jonya, who has passed middle age, has long regarded vinylon as his nephew''s love, and he also respects jonya. Although he has not been together for a long time, they have a tacit understanding. Maybe the so-called congeniality is this kind of feeling.


    "It doesn''t matter, uncle jonya. I''m just a little dizzy all the time." Vinylon calmed his mood and replied.


    I have been suffering from this strange disease since the end of the last Orc invasion. I don''t know what happened.


    Glancing at the notebook - since he joined the border guard, he has written everything in his notebook. Sometimes he will respond to it, and sometimes he will teach him some simple magic. It is this magic that enabled him to survive the last time the orcs broke through the rock gate fortress.


    But with the passage of time, the answers on the opposite side become shorter and shorter, and the interval between answers is also longer and longer, which makes vinlon even worry about whether the other party has forgotten himself.


    But it''s normal. After all, the opposite is now a famous magician of all mankind, and he is just a tiny little shrimp that the other party has experienced in practice. He even tries to hurt the other party with the artifact left by his predecessors. It is not unacceptable that he will be forgotten by the other side


    If I could be more sensible and mature at that time, if I could be his student at that time, maybe everything would be different today?


    Now and then vinlon thinks that.


    "Don''t think about it any more, vinlon. Go and have a rest."


    Jonya stroked vinon''s hair and whispered.


    "But today I''m on the night shift..." Vinlon whispered.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just let the others rest for a while," jonya patted the sword that had been inserted into her waist, and asked him with a sharp sword if the other side disagreed. "Besides, now the orc power has become weak because of the power of Lord SIVI Aldrich, and there is no more left to invade here. If you are a little lazy, no one will find out, I promise"Uncle jonya, then."


    Vinylon had wanted to show off his strength, but the strange feeling of emptiness made him feel dizzy, and even he could not stand steadily. Naturally, he couldn''t keep watch.


    In this way, it is better to take a rest with other people rather than work there.


    In the night, vinylon suddenly opened his eyes.


    Outside the tent, the sky is still dark, but because it has been full of sleep, now vinylon is not sleepy.


    "Go to the bathroom..."


    Standing up, slowly out of the tent, vinlon subconsciously felt a sense of disobedience.


    Looking around, I didn''t find anything wrong with it. The torch of the watchtower on the wall was burning, and two soldiers on duty were standing on it meticulously. The patrol team did not relax. Even when he saw himself coming out to the toilet, he did not let go.


    The next moment, vinylon suddenly realized where his sense of disobedience came from.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked again at the watchtower of the wall.


    The two soldiers above were still standing upright, as if they were scanning the dark world outside.


    If this kind of scene behind Antony''s sigh, those elite soldiers of Jian empire may be normal, but this is Anthony''s gate! The soldiers here are cannon fodder that they can''t even master the military knowledge!


    Most of the cannon fodder lived a life of muddling along, trying to get some money or land to live comfortably until the end of their service.


    How can a muddle along person be so standard on the watch tower to check the situation outside?


    Just at this time, the leader of the inspection team was jonia, so vinlon ran to him and whispered what he had noticed.


    Jonya immediately understood that something was wrong.


    "You two, go to the watchtower and have a look!" So he waved and said to the soldiers of the two patrol teams.


    The two soldiers didn''t hear vinon''s words, but they carried out the order and ran to the watchtower together.


    After a while, they came back.


    But when he saw them, he frowned again.


    Although that strange disease makes the body of vinylon not as good as before, but it seems to give vinylon a strong ability to observe and perceive.


    Almost subconsciously, he felt something was wrong with the two returning soldiers.


    Although at first glance it seems that there is no change, but vinlon always feels that their actions are like some "thing" in action in the leather jackets of the two soldiers, full of a strange sense of disobedience.


    So vinlon quietly moved to the side, around the back of the two people.


    "No, don''t let them near!"


    The next moment, vinlon understood why he found something wrong - a mushroom like plant grew behind the neck of the two men.


    Almost at the moment of his warning, the two soldiers suddenly opened their mouths and emitted excrement yellow smoke.


    If you look closely, you will find that the smoke is actually composed of many goose yellow tiny particles.


    Jonya, who had been prepared for a long time, flew the two men with a sword, and then dragged the soldiers around him out of the yellow fog.


    "Burning star formation" added "burning star dying for explosion"! "


    As soon as vinylon raised his hand, a series of fireballs the size of Buddha beads flew out and exploded on the two people.


    But it was too late, and the two people had pathological changes. Their bodies turned brown with visible speed, and some branches like things grew up and down, and began to horny. Finally, the whole body was covered with a thick layer of cuticle. It looked like they had grown into tree people, and they were not afraid of the fire. They just looked as if they were tree people Words have become terrible.


    Then there was a cough from the wall.


    Yellow smoke began to fall from the sky.


    "Get out of here, everybody! All of you, back to Anthony''s shield! Remember to wake up those stupid people who are still sleeping on the way


    Jonya knew at once that there was no way to hold on to it, and yelled.


    Yellow smoke for that kind of tree humanized strange symptoms transmission ability is quite amazing, not long ago, several people have been hit.


    Fortunately, Veron and giorgia are all right.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for vinylon, the loss of cannon fodder would be much greater than now.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Giorgio also took the lead in the front line, trying not to be infected by the symptoms, but to resist the attack of the humanized soldiers.


    He hit a Shuren soldier who was about to attack vinlon with one sword. Although he could not cut down the other side, the strength of his long sword had already sent the other party out.


    "This is not normal. I''m afraid something happened to the orcs..."Vinlon took the opportunity to take a breath, sweat on his forehead to reply.


    "I''ll ask you one thing Veron, do you think Anthony''s shield can hold up under the attack of this kind of ghost? "


    Even if jonya is in his prime, this continuous fighting has caused great pressure on his physical strength. He can''t help asking vinlon.


    "If you are prepared, you can probably hold on for three days?"


    Vinlon looked at the growing number of enemies around him - every fallen soldier creates a new enemy.


    "Tut, how can you be prepared for this kind of ghost thing?" Jonya took a swipe at the ground and broke out with vinylon: "we can''t help it. We''ll go!"


    Vinylon was also a little depressed: "can''t we do anything..."


    "I''m sorry, my child." "Once again, Joey''s life will be broken easily


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Hearing this, vinlon''s eyes suddenly brightened. He took out the notebook and a graphite pen he had with him. He turned to the last blank page and wrote quickly.


    "To the great deacon, Sylvie Aldrich - I think we''ve got a problem, a big one that''s dangerous for all mankind ¡¹


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    If it wasn''t for the maid''s warning, Sylvie would have gone awry and lost himself in shortcuts.


    As she said, if the shortcut doesn''t work, then take the right path - such as the anal front of Qiyao mage Association and so on.


    As long as with their own strength, leading the students to turn over the Qiyao mage Association, there should be no one dissatisfied with the title of the world''s No.1 of the adrick college, right?


    Even if some people are not satisfied with it, it is only necessary to turn the person who is not satisfied with the power behind him.


    Perhaps this simple and quick way is Sylvie''s best choice right now, compared with all sorts of calculations. After all, after becoming a legendary mage, he has the ability to subvert the whole world. The reason why he didn''t do that before was that the souls from the earth were used to being bound by rules and regulations, and his brain couldn''t turn around.


    Of course, if you want to quickly establish your own authority after finishing the front with the Qiyao mage Association, the necessary righteousness is also indispensable. If you don''t have a good reason to directly do away with the holy land of magicians, then SIVI is afraid to be like a devil and more than a savior in the eyes of magicians.


    "How can we quickly collect the black information from Qiyao mage Association..."


    After thinking for a long time about SIVI, who was not very good at political struggle, she finally decided to leave the matter to her predecessor, Princess Huolian, and Her Highness Yvonne was in charge of it. She was born in the royal family. When she was in politics, she was still picking on dota


    While he was in the dean''s room, he was preparing to calculate the Qiyao mage Association, one of the three major forces of human beings. Suddenly, he reached out and took out a black leather notebook from the void.


    Open the notebook, it is full of words, but some of the handwriting is not very good.


    Just now, new words appeared on the last page of the notebook.


    "To the great deacon, Sylvie Aldrich - I think we''ve got a problem, a big one that''s dangerous for all mankind "


    after reading the above description at a glance, Seaver fell silent.


    What is this? Alien version of the biochemical crisis?


    No, it''s mushrooms and spores? So it should be an alien version of the end of America? It''s just that the monsters are so much better than the ugly ones in the end of the United States - fearless of swords, not even fire magic.


    "What do you think, fitter?" Seavy looked up and asked in the empty room.


    Immediately, a pearl color figure gradually appeared in the room.


    "It should be suppressed before it spreads."


    The ghost girl said simply.


    "I think so," Seaver nodded, and he gave a dry, affected cough. "You go and tell Sophia that I''m going out on business. Well, I can''t help it."


    The ghost girl looked at SIVI with tears and laughter. It seemed that Sophia''s long preaching to him in anger had caused a lot of psychological shadow to the master, who was a legendary master.


    "Aren''t you going to take the others with you?"


    "It''s a big disaster, and even you can''t reach all the areas in a short time," fitter asked


    "That''s why I have to go alone."


    Sylvie sighed.


    Although I don''t know the different world version of T virus To be honest, it''s not a good idea what kind of virulence t is.


    It''s also because of this. Although the "antidote" and "healing potion" produced by the system are very powerful, there is no end to whether the "antidote" and "healing potion" produced by the system are of any use to this situation.


    It''s only after testing by people over there that Sylvie will ask his students or professors to help.


    "I see. I''ll tell Professor Sophia the truth." Fei characteristic nods: "wish you magic luck prosperous."


    Since there is no magic beacon for positioning, after arriving at Yanmen fortress, Xiwei finds that the fortress has fallen.


    Even in the face of an orc attack, you can still stand still for hundreds of years, until you believe in ozaki playing the Yin of the rock gate fortress, which was broken in such a short period of time by those zombies. This is a little unexpected to Sylvie. You know, with SIVI''s speed, from receiving the information to arriving here, it takes a total of time In less than an hour.


    As soon as he landed on the ground, dozens of zombie monsters with mushroom heads rushed from all directions and surrounded him.


    "I can run And this speed... " It may be that ozaki, who is even more disgusting, looks like he is used to it. Sylvie now sees these mushroom heads. Except for the inexplicable idea that there is no mushroom in the world, it''s a pity that there is no fluctuation in his heart: "after becoming a zombie, his physical ability has not decreased, but has gone up like adrenaline."After the zombies were blown away by a great repulsion, SIVI chose one of them at random and threw a fireball the size of a finger.


    As a result, the fireball burst at the moment it touched each other, which was comparable to the huge flame of a volcano. The surrounding air was heated to a very hot degree in an instant, and expanded rapidly, turning into a suffocating heat wave and spreading towards the surrounding area!


    SIVI even saw the cloth clothes on a corpse which was close to the flame. In the heat wave, the cloth clothes on the corpse were directly carbonized into fly ash by ultra-high temperature, and the body became a mass of dark unknown things


    Looking at not far away from the city wall, which was half destroyed by the blast, SIVI a bunch of tooth flowers, some headache.


    "Mom, I forgot to turn it off..."


    Yes, what SIVI cast just now is not a powerful high ring magic, but a simple secondary fireball of two rings. It''s just that this guy has learned a lot of passive skills in the process of continuous upgrading.


    If you list all the names and effects, you can get three million words directly.


    Therefore, the secondary fireball, which was originally intended to test the Zombie''s resistance to fire magic, directly caused nearly four ring magic damage, and by the way, blew the door of Antony and melted half of it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    Although SIVI''s magic power can be described as madness due to the passive relationship, he has long been used to playing void magic and is gradually moving towards conceptual magic. He just sighs a little, and doesn''t care too much about it.


    The secondary fireball of that foul had a mixed effect.


    The good thing is that the living people in the neighborhood, if there are any, have probably heard the sound. The bad thing is that the zombies with mushroom heads have noticed what''s going on here, and they start to gather here quickly.


    After an excellent Chain Lightning smashed hundreds of zombies that were pouring in like ants, SIVI suddenly felt that it was not terrible to have a zombie crisis when the world average force value was enough. He just had to make a sound to make the zombies stand up, and then he could throw a big magic or something and get rid of it


    No wonder you can''t see the biochemical crisis in the fantasy world where the dead are everywhere


    More and more zombies gathered together. Sivellio glanced at them and found that the total number of zombies that had been exposed even exceeded four figures. It seemed that the garrison between Anthony''s gate and Anthony''s shield had almost disappeared.


    After setting up the next border to prevent the zombies from getting too close, SIVI uses imprisonment to hold a zombie, then pulls it into the boundary with the mage''s hand, and begins to study the other party at close range.


    First of all, the mushrooms on the heads of these zombies are not fungi in the real sense, but organs closer to heterogeneous sarcomas. However, some folds similar to fish gills under the "fungus cap" contain many spore like powder.


    This powder is extremely light, easy to spread with the wind, and has a very strong neurotoxin. If the ordinary people inhale a little bit, it will become difficult to control their own respiratory system. Naturally, a large number of spores will be inhaled unconsciously. Finally, these fatal powders will invade the brain along the blood vessels, which is the same as the parasitic brain When the mushroom shaped sarcoma grows out of the head, the parasite becomes a living corpse.


    In addition, the cells in this mushroom shaped heterogeneous sarcoma have also undergone strange changes, just like the chlorophyll of a plant, which acts like photosynthesis. It obtains nutrients from the sun and is used to support spore transformed plants. It is not so much an animal as a plant that can move. Since the body itself is not dead, it will not be as common The zombies decay like that and eventually dissipate naturally.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that this alienated living corpse does not have the power that SIVI is very familiar with as if to devour all things. In other words, these things are likely to have nothing to do with ozagki, similar to the smallpox Black Death of the earth. It''s a natural disease of the world.


    Even Sylvie thought that if given enough time, the zombies would continue to grow as individuals and become more bizarre and powerful creatures. As far as collectivity is concerned, they should also be able to form communities in terms of their actions. If left alone, some zombies may give birth to new intelligences and become new biological systems that human beings can''t understand, and finally produce new civilizations - which may be the result of natural selection.


    After saving a little spores, SIVI threw the zombie aside and floated into the air. Then he closed his eyes and found a boulder of suitable size and hardness in the common half plane of the void. He dragged it into the world with his illusory magic, lit it and threw it directly from the sky.


    With a loud bang, those zombies with mushroom heads who had gathered under SIVI and yelled noisily died, and the whole world was so quiet


    Yes, maybe these zombies grow up to give birth to a new race or even a new civilization, but it has nothing to do with SIVI. Even if it''s natural selection, so what? As a human being, since this kind of thing can cause harm to human beings, it is better to solve all the problems before it spreads!


    The power of the alien meteorite is more powerful than SIVI imagined, and even at the end of the day, a huge mushroom cloud appears on the ground.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, on the ground, in addition to a huge crater and the collapse of Anthony''s door, you can only see the traces of burning in the crater. Even the extremely high metal content and terrifying quality of the meteorite itself has turned into debris. Some pure metal fragments still emit orange light because of the high temperature, and have survived this wave There is no mushroom head Zombie attacking!


    But as soon as Sylvie entered the inner wall, many more corpses came unsteadily out of the wall with Anthony''s sigh.


    "Tut, has that been completely occupied?" Although he did not hear the sound of fighting, he estimated that the current situation of the fort was very dangerous, but because there was no zombie behind the fort in the sky, SIVI thought at first that there were at least a group of survivors guarding the last gate.


    But as things stand now, I''m afraid they''re in danger.After several chains of lightning, Seaver frowned slightly.


    Anthony''s sigh does have a survivor''s life reaction, but to be honest, there is some trouble in getting rid of all the zombies without destroying the walls.


    After all, even a small fireball can make a hole in Anthony''s sigh, which is called "the strongest wall in the eastern plain" and "the last shield of mankind" And it''s the type that causes a chain reaction that collapses at least half the wall.


    After a moment''s thought, Sylvie''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Because zombies attack uninfected people, many people die in the mouths of these monsters before they become zombies.


    Because of this, there are many incomplete bodies on the ground.


    As the temperature of this generation is relatively warm, there are a lot of worms, so if you look carefully, some of the corpses can also see some maggots.


    Sylvie took a fat maggot, and then began to transform the maggot through his ability to rewrite things after he entered the legend. After all, he could make things like bread trees. It was not difficult for him to transform the worms a little bit.


    After modifying the maggot''s habit of eating rotting to the meat body between animals and plants, Sylvie began to catalyze the maggots to obtain a large number of flies.


    These flies can be called zombie nemesis, tens of thousands of zombies were gnawed by them in a flash, and Sylvie also heard that the power of the border forced to open a road among the zombies, just like wandering into the magnificent wall of Anthony''s sigh.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    Jonya shook her head and shook the dirt off her head.


    Just now, the earth vibrated violently, which nearly collapsed the hole where the survivors were hiding.


    "What''s going on?" The rest of the survivors were startled.


    "Shut up! Do you want to bring those monsters here? "


    Jonya gave a quick exclamation.


    At the thought of the horrors of those zombies, the survivors can only stop.


    The veteran sighed in a place they couldn''t see. Although now with their own prestige and bravery in the previous battle can barely hold these people, but continue to do so is not a way.


    Whatever else, food and water are not enough here.


    This is the underground warehouse dug by the Ji''an Empire behind the "Antony''s sigh". It was originally intended to store combat readiness materials, so that they could fight a long war of attrition to deal with the invasion of the orcs.


    This place should have been full of materials. It was because of this that he chose this place as his temporary hiding place.


    However, due to some greedy borers in the army headquarters of the Jian Empire, as well as various unexpected accidents in human society recently, the members of the king''s Council were unable to spare themselves, and naturally did not have the resources to provide for the Jian empire.


    In addition, the invasion of the orcs has not been long, and they have left at least 100000 corpses in the eastern plains. They should not be able to start a large-scale war again in a short time. The Ji''an Empire also focused on the reconstruction of the affected areas in China.


    The consequence of such a series of reasons is that even a grain of wheat can not be found in the whole war preparedness warehouse There are a lot of cold weapons that are useless.


    It made jonia feel a little helpless.


    As a veteran of many battles, he naturally had a fight with the dead. Among them, the pestilence corpse has the ability to turn the wounded into a walking corpse.


    But at least there is the precondition of "being hurt by it", and the monster encountered this time is much more terrifying and difficult to deal with.


    Their action power is far beyond the ordinary walking corpses. The single Crusade level is between level 5 and level 15. If it is put on other demons, it means that the sea of men tactics are still effective for them.


    However, for this kind of zombies, it is quite different. Even if the number of humans was dominant at the beginning, the number of monsters did not decrease, but gradually increased. On the contrary, the number of human troops fighting became less and less. Most of the time, it was not the people who were injured by them turned into walking corpses, but healthy people without warning suddenly began to carry out corpses, This unpredictability led to the emergence of a lot of walking corpses in the army, which soon disrupted the order of the army, and finally was defeated by the walking corpses. By the time they came back to God, the human army had already fallen to the level of total defeat.


    Based on the observation ability of Baizhan veterans, giorgia naturally saw some clues.


    First of all, without being hurt, only the weaker ones would suddenly turn into walking corpses; then when those monsters with umbelliferal organs on their heads were killed, a strange yellow smoke would float. Although the smoke was very thin and would soon disappear into the air, jonya still noticed that the yellow color was composed The dust of the smoke may be the culprit of the variation.


    After that, the monster itself has quite strong hearing, but its vision will deteriorate, and its sense of smell seems to be strengthened. However, this has not been tested. It is just a conjecture made by jonia when observing the other party''s behavior.


    In food In other words, when the prey is not enough, these monsters will move on a large scale. The reason why each other will gather together and break the most solid wall of "Antony''s sigh" is because of this. Jonya thinks that this is probably a migration like behavior.


    However, this point is also just speculation, there is no real evidence. But to survive on the battlefield, jonya sometimes relies on his own intuition, so he is also prepared to gamble this time. When most of the other survivors began to flee to the interior of the Jian Empire because of Antony''s sigh, he chose to hide in the armament warehouse under Antony''s sigh. After most of the zombies had moved away, he would bypass the Yanmen fortress and sail eastward to the horngorat empire.


    Of course, the reason why he risked to be found by a tree humanized zombie, and once found, would be a dead end. In addition to his confidence in his own guess and intuition, there was another reason why Wei Lun was injured and lost his ability to move. The only thing to be thankful for was that Wei Lun was not bitten by those monsters, but was driven by a rhinoceros The horned camel, the panicked nobleman''s son was hit by


    By the way, the nobleman''s son was too flustered to control the rhinoceros horned camel. Finally, he ran in the wrong direction and was thrown to the ground by the humanized zombies, which became a delicious meal for them.


    "Uncle jonya..." Vinlon, who was lying on the ground covered with several broken sacks, tried to lift up and probably wanted to sit up: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about me Just run away. If you''re the only one It must be able to escape... ""Don''t be silly, uncle jonya. I''ve fought so many wars in my life, and I haven''t done anything to leave my comrades in arms." Said jonya, blowing his beard and staring, but the tone made him feel extra warm.


    At this time, I don''t know who murmured in the dark, "who knows if this boy will become that kind of wooden monster", which suddenly makes the atmosphere cold to the freezing point.


    "Who said that? If you have seed, don''t talk about it in the dark and stand up for me


    Jonya frowned and looked around him. The evil spirit from the sea of blood between his eyebrows and eyes made people who had been swept by him feel chilly and creepy.


    In the end, of course, no one dares to carry a black pot on his back.


    At this time, the valve plate of the armament warehouse which was locked was knocked open by people from outside!


    All of a sudden, everyone was surprised, because of the sudden strong light and squint at the ceiling, the only entrance to the armament depot.


    "Oh, there are still living people. It seems that I am not too late." Looking at the survivors inside, the visitors could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Jonya noticed that the weak vinlon was surprised and relaxed when he saw each other.


    It should not be the enemy, so he thought in his heart.


    "Master Sylvie." Vinlon tried to sit up and bow to each other.


    "Are you hurt?" Sylvie looked at him. "Well, it''s not too heavy."


    No, no, no, no, it''s serious, right?


    Jonya looked at Xu Shenxing in surprise.


    In addition to the magic of recovery, there is not much magic that can be applied to healing. In addition, its technological level is similar to that of the middle ages. Therefore, if a horse is hit by a war horse, it will be almost impossible to cause internal bleeding and other injuries. It''s better to die with your eyes closed.


    The injury of vinylon is not so serious, but it is not clear. At least a few ribs were broken, and the internal organs were also impacted to a certain extent. If you don''t take a good rest, it''s easy to fall ill.


    But the man who was called master SIVI took out a bottle of red medicine and handed it to him. Vinlon pulled out the cork from the bottle without hesitation and poured it down.


    Almost visible to the naked eye, vinlon''s pale face turned red.


    "The door, shut the door! What if the wood monsters are attracted! " At this time, one of the survivors came to his senses and pointed to the valve plate which was still open and said anxiously.


    Several survivors ran over together, as if trying to close the door together.


    But SIVI raised his hand to stop them: "no, there won''t be monsters coming."


    "Why do you say that! This is a joke about people''s lives! " The survivor retorted loudly.


    "I''m Sylvie Aldrich."


    "What do I call you Sylvie Aldrich? " In the past, it was obvious that the man who had been used to it had reacted arrogantly.


    Sylvie Aldrich, the hero of mankind, is the only strong man who can stand by the president of the Qiyao mage Association (actually, he has surpassed each other for a long time, but most people don''t know this).


    Even Johnny was stunned.


    Although Veron always said that he knew the legendary hero, the youngest great magician in history, he always thought it was just a child''s boastful performance, but he didn''t expect that the child actually used that strange notebook to call the strong man who stood at the top of human beings!


    "You''ve done a good job. I believe you''ve been honed enough and understood the value of life." Seaver looked at Villon and found that although the boy looked much weaker than when he first met him, he could not see his confusion in his eyes. Instead, he was full of hope for the future: "how, do you want to come to my college and become my student £¿¡±


    All of a sudden, the survivors looked envious.


    Although the Aldrich School of witchcraft and Wizardry is not very good for magicians for various reasons, it is an irresistible temptation for ordinary people to go to the school of magic to study magic!


    Villon had subconsciously wanted to agree, but he looked back at jonya, and then slowly shook his head: "master SIVI, I hope to be with uncle jonya."


    His choice made those survivors feel sorry, and they think that this boy is not good or bad. The dean of other people invited you here, but you refused the other party without any face. Is this really too much?


    I saw Johnny bite his teeth, and then hardened his face and yelled: "who wants to be with you? I''ve been fed up with you all the time! Now there is a place where you can take in such a poor ghost. Don''t continue to drag me down. Get out of here


    "Uncle jonya..."


    Of course, Veron won''t feel sad because of the other party''s words. He knows that the other party is actually using his own way to enable him to go to Aldrich college and learn all kinds of magic he dreams of.But the more this is the case, the more there is no way for vinlon to put down this kind-hearted veteran uncle.


    "Wait a minute," SIVI dug his ear. "When did I say this old man can''t go with you to Aldrich? Although the college itself forbids outsiders to enter, we have a lot of caravans affiliated to the college. Those caravans are lack of experienced veterans Uncle, would you like to help


    "Master SIVI..." Veron''s face was surprised, even jonia showed a surprised look.


    The other survivors also want to be shy and familiar, but after being swept by SIVI, they shrink to one side like a quail.


    Now that the biochemical crisis in the alien world has been lifted, it''s almost time to leave.


    Just as Sylvie thought about it, he found something wrong.


    Because none of the people in this armament warehouse had studied magic, and the only one with magic literacy was kneeling, so they never found out that there was a hidden magic door in the deep of the armament warehouse.


    When SIVI approached, he found that the secret door was very hidden. He could find out that it was only because the legendary mage could see the magic that ordinary people could not observe. Even if a great mage came, he would not be able to find the secret door without careful inspection.


    "You step back."


    When some ancient magicians set up the secret door, they liked to make some traps and other devices. So SIVI asked those people to start to crack the secret door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    There is no mechanism in the secret door.


    Rather, in addition to high concealment and high intensity of blockade, there is nothing special inside the secret door.


    If SIVI was still a great magician, he might feel a little distressed because of the seal on the secret door. The seal words on the secret door are rare ancient characters, and they are not mainstream characters. On the contrary, they are closer to the runic ciphers circulating in the circle of mages. If SIVI had not owned the linguistics lv6, I would not have been able to understand the above words.


    After all, after the great migration, the ancient magic system was cut off. Modern magic is based on a new magic system, so it is difficult to deduce and remove the ancient seal.


    However, after SIVI becomes a legend and can see the rules, this little thing will naturally be nothing: to make an analogy, the general solution of a mantra is like unlocking a lock. It takes patience, skill and a certain amount of luck to work for a long time to get something. After becoming a legend, it is equivalent to having a master key that can be used directly, regardless of the structure inside you One poke can open


    Then SIVI found a very interesting situation. Instead of directly using the legendary mage''s ability to open the door, he tried to pull the secret door twice with the master''s hand. As a result, he pulled the whole door down


    But there was no passage or room behind the door, only bare stone walls.


    Sylvie then used the detection magic on the stone wall, and still found no hole behind the wall.


    On the contrary, it was pulled down behind the secret door, which was smooth, like the back of metal casting, with various magic runes engraved on it.


    "I see. This door is connected with a half plane."


    If you have a little understanding of the nature of the secret symbols, you will have a better understanding of them.


    When he understood this, he began to break the seal on the secret door which he had pulled down and was leaning against the wall.


    After breaking all seals and opening the secret door, a stale smell came from inside. SIVI set himself a magic that can purify the air, and its effect is mainly used to breathe under the water. After playing a finger, he summoned a light ball to serve as a lamp, and walked in cautiously.


    Being so careful doesn''t mean that you are afraid of any monsters in it. Even if you run out of minotaurus, SIVI can make it into a roast steak or a medium rare one. Anyway, as long as it is not the level of the third ancestor of ozagki, SIVI is confident that he can knock down any monster two or three times.


    It''s just a matter of atmosphere. After all, in this world for so long, Sylvie hasn''t seriously explored several times. It''s really embarrassing for a penetrator.


    Behind the secret door is a narrow and long tunnel, in which there are two skeletons, but not the skeletons of the dead, but dead bodies with white bones. Because Sylvie had no knowledge of autopsy, he didn''t know how long the two bones had died, but judging from the scratch marks left by their bodies, I''m afraid they died miserably.


    I don''t know why, this reminds Sylvie of a martial arts novel he once saw on earth before crossing.


    Is there a cave with martial arts secrets on the wall?


    No, according to the painting style of this world, it should be a cave full of magic incantations


    make complaints about it in his heart, and Xi Wei walks towards the deep part of the tunnel.


    The survivors themselves are still surprised by Sylvie''s actions and curious about the secret door, which, when opened against the wall, leads to a dark place!


    As Sylvie did not prohibit them from moving, vinylon plans to follow SIVI''s pace and go in. After a little hesitation, jonya also decides to follow him in.


    Other survivors are hesitant. After all, they have just experienced the situation of tree zombies which is comparable to the doomsday situation. Now they are finally safe, but there are such strange tunnels emerging. Of course, they are at a loss.


    Finally, out of the vinlon and veterans jonia, no other survivors followed into the secret door.


    Because they went in a little late, after entering the secret door, they could only see some light of SIVI''s lighting magic in front of them. Therefore, although they were frightened by the skeleton behind the door, vinlon ran forward immediately.


    "Those two men, they should be swordsmen." Jonya is with vinon.


    Compared with the young vinlon, the veteran''s vision is naturally much broader. Even in terms of the experience of the eastern plains, even Xu Shenxing can''t compare with him.


    "Both of them are wearing armor. Although the magic power has been lost, the quality of the armor is not ordinary. I once joined the army of a great Duke, but even the armor worn by the son of the Great Duke is not as good as these two sets." "It''s a pity that he doesn''t have time. Otherwise, he must take off his armor. Even if he doesn''t wear it himself, it''s very good to sell it." he said, "thanks to the isolation of this place, otherwise, if it is put in other places, the two sets of armor will never be able to be preserved as well after the loss of magic.""But they don''t have magic weapons?"


    Vinlon asked in a puzzled way.


    Although some readers may have forgotten, in this world, no matter who plays sticks or dances broadswords, as long as they use magic weapons and the magic they use is combat magic, they are all called swordsmen.


    "I''ve heard a rumor that in ancient times, some swordsmen could use a part of their body as weapons and fight with all kinds of fighting skills and magic. This kind of fighting method with bare hands is called white combat, which is similar to some fighting skills now. Unfortunately, the combat magic related to white combat has been completely lost. Otherwise, many magic swordsmen will go This way, after all, it''s too difficult to get advanced magic weapons. " "I just looked at the two skeletons. There are traces of magic enhancement on their arms. If I look at them carefully, I will find that the bones on their arms even have a sense of metal. This is the most typical case of white boxing, and only the strong people with considerable attainments in the field can have this characteristic. On the contrary, if it is an ordinary magician, it is absolutely impossible to have such a situation. "


    "In other words, is it possible that this is a different space since ancient times?"


    Vinlon was a little surprised.


    "Only God knows that."


    Jonya shrugged his shoulders, but he was not calm. He had heard so much about adventure in some magical places, which made him fly into the sky. He thought it was just a joke, but now it seems that it is not impossible


    After running for a while, vinlon found that the light in front of him seemed to stop. He didn''t know whether Sylvie was in trouble or the other party had come to the end.


    It was a little longer before Veron and gionia could see the situation clearly.


    At the end of the tunnel, there was a room, not particularly huge, about the size of an armament depot, or even smaller, but in the middle of the room was a huge table.


    The stage is crystal clear, and there seems to be some kind of light source at the bottom that is emitting beautiful light. The light is refracted and scattered by the blue translucent table, and becomes more dazzling and beautiful. After squinting for a long time, giorgia finally confirms that it is actually carved from a whole sapphire!


    Although in this world, gems are not valuable as glittering crystals, but such a large sapphire is undoubtedly not available!


    When they arrived in the room, they found that there was a stele like thing floating on the gem table, which was writing something in an incomprehensible language. However, SIVI, who had arrived here a step earlier, was frowning, as if reading the words on it.


    Besides, there is nothing else in this room.


    "Master Sylvie, what''s on that?"


    Naturally, they didn''t dare to disturb Seaver. Only when Sylvie seemed to take a break did he dare to ask.


    "What an unexpected situation..." SIVI rubbed his temple and looked a little headache: "this is a piece of lost truth astronomy, which records some things you absolutely don''t want to know..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    "Truth astronomy?" Vinlon had obviously never heard of it.


    In fact, let alone civilians, even the vast majority of magicians do not know the existence of truth astronomy.


    "To say the truth, astronomy may not be right To be exact, it should be the magician of a certain era who made a rubbings of truth astronomy, tried to interpret it, and at the same time recorded some of his own situation on it "So there are actually two kinds of words on this stone tablet"


    Veron is still confused.


    The same confused face of nature is also veteran Johnny.


    "Well," sighed Sylvie, who began to explain to them because of his personality of being a good teacher. "You don''t have to worry about the astronomy of truth. In short, you can regard it as the lost history of the world. The stone tablet in front of us records an unknown part of the long history."


    "Interestingly, the founding emperor of the Jian Empire, Antony marechian, seems to have a hand in it."


    What SIVI said next, however, surprised them.


    "Monsieur Anthony marechian? However, this is not right... " Veron is OK. For the history of human beings in the eastern plains, he is only a little surprised to know that this thing seems to be related to an emperor. However, jonya is not. He has much more insight than vinon and finds contradictions between the facts and what sives said.


    But soon he wisely chose to shut up and live for so many years. Naturally, the old man was not a man who did not understand the world.


    "No, I''m not confusing the facts, and you don''t have to worry about my killing people. At least so far, I don''t have that hobby." Sylvie looked a little cheerful, or seemed to be chuckling: "especially if the other party is our own Aldrich Well, or don''t you want to be part of Aldrich''s caravan? "


    "Of course not. I''ll swear in the name of Ms. Igor. I''m very happy to be in the caravan of Aldrich college." The old soldier was startled and quickly expressed his loyalty.


    Ms. Igor is a fictional goddess. Her clergy is travel, adventure, victory and trade. She is deeply loved by Rangers and mercenaries. Many veterans also believe in this goddess in order to ease their mind, which is similar to the goddess of truth believed by magicians.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just kidding."


    SIVI shrugged his shoulders in a relaxed tone: "you must think that the dead bones in this place seem to be the remains of ancient magic swordsmen, and the swordsmen who used white combat had a special existence before the great migration, but Antony marigian was the Jian Empire established after the great migration. There is a difference of hundreds of years between the two, and there is no match for the time I''m talking nonsense, right? "


    "No, I''m just a little bit surprised. Please don''t mind." Jonya also saw that SIVI didn''t want to kill, so he relaxed a little bit.


    "But that''s the truth. I don''t know whether it opened a gate of time and space or touched some dimensional traps by mistake. In short, his majesty did enter here, and the remains were still alive at that time This was recorded by a magician named Ben Pearson, a hermit necromancer after the great migration. Because of some accidents, he had to hide in this place with his own ancient undead warriors, the guys you saw at the door. "


    "Do you mean that the skeletons were indeed the ancient swordsmen who could use white combat, but they were the undead creatures made by the necromancer? In fact, it has not been established as long as you think? "


    Villon''s brain was obviously much faster than jonya''s, and he understood Sylvie''s meaning at once.


    "Yes, it is." Sylvie nodded approvingly. "So it''s understandable that Anthony marechian''s going to get involved, isn''t it?"


    "Then what is the accident you are talking about?"


    Vinlon couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Similar to what happened to you, it was the kind of zombie tree."


    Sylvie glanced at the stone again. "And it''s this guy named Ben Pearson who started all this."


    "Do you mean that the zombie trees were originally made by the necromancer?"


    Vinlon was a little surprised.


    "No, this guy doesn''t have that kind of ability According to the records, this guy is probably from the first to the middle level. Anyway, it will not exceed the middle level. It''s just a guy who can''t even summon Gu Ya long. " Said Sylvie casually.


    This makes vinylon feel some envy.


    It is worthy of being a great magician. The medium level magician mentioned in this sentence is like Chinese cabbage, but the fact is on the contrary. Even the middle level magicians are hot in the human kingdom


    "In a word, the guy found a dusty cave not too far away from here, which seemed to be a mage tower of the necromancer in the mythical age. The tree zombie is the result of the research of the ancient necromancer According to the above, there are more achievements there, but because of the careless activation of the tree undead relationship, this guy finally had to flee to this half plane to hide. Until Anthony marechian appeared He seems to be trying to cheat Anthony marechian out of here, so at the beginning, he tries to make a good relationship with the other party... "SIVI sneered contemptuously. "The record is gone. It''s probably killed by his highness Anthony marechian."


    "I see." Then jonya nodded, clearing up the cause and effect.


    "In addition, the rubbings of truth astronomy were obtained by this guy from the necromancer of that mythical age, but only part of them." Sylvie''s face was a little more dignified.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Vinlon asked curiously.


    "The above truth astronomy records that the great magician of the mythical age, for some purpose, created a large number of specialized undead legions, which were powerful enough to even pick up the dignity of the God of war..." Sylvie raised his eyebrows.


    Although the magicians in the mythological age seem to like to boast about the atmosphere, they can say such words as challenging the majesty of God. It is estimated that the other side is very confident about their own army of the dead.


    After all, even now Sylvie dare not say that he and the real God can fight each other 100% because there is a Laurie in the Aldrich college, who has a clear understanding of the level of her foul


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    "Well, we''re almost out of here."


    After reading the records of truth astronomy, SIVI beckoned the truth astronomy together with the sapphire platform into the treasure chest art space, and planned to leave.


    "Why? Is that all? "


    Vinlon said with some surprise.


    In fact, in addition to the truth astronomy and the platform where the truth astronomy is placed, there are some scattered ancient objects around the room. Although the original value is not clear, at least in modern times, any magic item can easily be sold at a sky high price.


    "If you are interested in the things on the ground, you can pick them up yourself."


    Sylvie couldn''t have been unaware of this, but he had no regard for the things on the ground.


    After all, he got too many things from the system copy. He even sorted out the things because he couldn''t put them down a while ago. Any of the items he threw into the college store was much better than the spicy chicken with white quality on the ground.


    "Oh, well, we''re not welcome!" Vinlon is still a little hesitant, but the thick skinned veteran Johnny has rubbed his hands and began to pick.


    Finally, vinlon chose an old staff. Although the appearance was not bad, the spirit of the dead was heavy on it. It was estimated that it was the weapon used by the necromancer.


    But veteran Johnny didn''t know where to find a piece of linen that could still be used, just packed a pile of magic items and took them out


    Outside the armament depot, there are many bones and flies. In only half an hour, all the zombies around the whole rock gate fortress were eaten completely. Only a few of the zombies with severe fibrosis of plants were eaten away, which made them lose the ability to move like real trees and did not die completely ¡£


    But it''s hard to beat Sylvie - at best, I''ll just give those flies a little genetic modification


    After solving the zombie tide, SIVI asked the survivors to take some fly eggs and March to the inland cities in the eastern plain. If they saw any zombies that had missed the net, they would use the scavenger flies to solve the problem.


    Anyway, this kind of fly will naturally die when there is no food (zombie) to eat, but it will not be rampant.


    The only sad thing may be the necromancer hiding in the crowd - their undead creatures will probably be eaten as a meal by scavenging flies, even if there is a soul fire in the skeleton


    Vinon and veteran jonia were guided by SIVI to the nearest city where the transportation network of the Aldrich College''s caravan was located.


    It''s not that Sylvie cherishes a piece of crystal on his way home or is too lazy to send them to Aldrich. He just wants to help vinylon get some training. It''s also an entrance examination. Anyway, veteran Johnny is in, and it is estimated that vinlon will not be planted in the black shop and other places.


    Sylvie himself followed the direction of the zombie tide, trying to find the origin of the zombie tide.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, there might be the army of the dead created by the great magician of the mythical age recorded in astronomy!


    Although SIVI was not interested in becoming a necromancer, he was really curious about the army of undead who the great magician described as able to defeat the gods.


    If this is said by a high-level magician, then siveida can be regarded as the other party''s lies. After all, the high-level magician is a mortal body that can''t even touch the miracle, and he can''t understand the essence of the existence of gods.


    But when a magician understands the miracle and becomes a great magician, he will feel in the dark what kind of existence the so-called gods are, and how far away human beings and gods are on the throne.


    Even SIVI, who has tried to create the world, as a legendary great mage, can only be regarded as a demigod at most. There is still a long way to go before the real gods.


    Therefore, he was interested in the legacy left by the great magician of that mythical age.


    Along the way, the treelized corpses on the ground have also changed from human soldiers to orcs, which in a sense indicates that SIVI has crossed the boundary of the eastern plains and arrived in the northern hills, where the orcs were originally.


    Orcs generally have the reproductive capacity that humans can''t afford to fall behind. If not for the quantity and quality of the high-end combat power of the other side, they will soon be wiped out.


    But it can be said that modern times are the most oppressive of orcs.


    The first was the great victory of invading the eastern plain. Just as they thought their people would have a great harvest, SIVI, who was born in the sky, killed 100000 orcs alone and forced the orcs out of the eastern plain.


    Later, the orc high-level was bewitched by the ozaki ethnic group, and the high-level almost died after a hard battle. If human beings were not troubled by timothyn''s Dark Alliance, they might have attacked the orcs long ago, turning all orcs into human prisoners.


    But I didn''t expect that the orcs were suffering more than that. Although the reason is unknown, it is obvious that the army of the dead left by the Great Magicians of that mythical age is gradually reviving.Treeing zombies is just the first step. God knows what will happen next


    "Wait a minute. If I come here to observe the zombie tide, wouldn''t it be considered that I have saved the whole orc race


    Sylvie scratched his face, and suddenly he was curious about the expression of the last remaining orcs when they learned that it was he, the orc''s enemy of life and death, who saved them from the abyss.


    Don''t talk about it. Anyway, Sylvie went all the way, and soon he found that he might have overtaken his head, because there was no sign of tree zombies in front of him or nearby.


    So he began to turn back along the road, and carefully felt every inch of the ground.


    It took almost a whole day for him to feel a little disobedience from a huge rock.


    The rock is painted with deep and dark colors like a mural. SIVI can vaguely understand that this is a runlock. However, because he has been in disrepair for a long time, it is basically impossible to analyze the rune lock through the patches above. Therefore, he simply broke the rune lock directly through the ability of the legendary master.


    If the rune lock is still in good condition, after being cracked, the big stone will move away by itself. However, after thousands of years, the mechanisms left behind are almost rotten. So Sylvie himself threw the boulder aside, revealing a dark passageway to the ground.


    It is worth mentioning that the whole underground passage is filled with yellow smoke and dust, which is obviously full of spores that can cause diseases to ordinary people and become tree zombies.


    I''m afraid that the initial source of zombie tide is that this kind of spore leaked out of the gap.


    Sylvie thought for a moment, put a seal on the outside to keep the spores inside, and then he went down cautiously.


    Interestingly, there are many torches in the tunnel, but there is no fuel in it, but it is still burning.


    "This is Magic? No... " After a little exploration, Seaver found that the flame did not have any temperature, and there was almost no energy diffusion except for lighting: "is it a mirage? Project the impact of the time when there was fuel from the past to this time? "


    If the so-called great mage can really do this, either the other side has become a legendary mage, or it has something to do with the miracle that the other side understands.


    The tunnel was deep, and Sylvie noticed some spatial fluctuations as he went down.


    This makes him realize that the tunnel is probably the same as the space door in the former armament depot, and the place to which it leads is not in the main material plane. Even if you dig down next to this tunnel, it won''t lead to where the tunnel will eventually go.


    I don''t know how long he went. Suddenly, Seaver''s eyes suddenly brightened, and everything that appeared in front of him also made him a little shocked.


    This is a very huge space, about 15 times as large as the auditorium of Aldrich college. If SIVI''s perception ability is not far beyond ordinary people''s, I''m afraid that when I come to this space, I''m afraid that when I come to this space, I can''t see the end at a glance.


    But that''s not what Sylvie was surprised at. For him, he had seen many magnificent buildings. He would not be surprised just because of these.


    What shocked him was the things displayed in this huge space.


    "This is Ozzy''s mummy?! Are you kidding... "


    To be sure, it should be the undead of ozaki ethnic group. However, SIVI can perceive that the fire of soul in the other party''s body is very turbid and weak. It seems that thousands of years of time have a considerable impact on this monster.


    "No, the fire of the soul is too turbid Even people like me who don''t use necromancy can feel something different... "


    Sylvie carefully looked at the statue like display in front of him. Although he had a lot of contacts with ozaki, he often did not have many opportunities to look at these enemies carefully.


    I didn''t expect that this was just a whim search that would find such places. In a sense, it''s a lot of money.


    "So it is. Ozaki himself has no soul. Is the fire of soul obtained by extracting other souls? Is it the truth of ozaghi''s undead to implant it in his body and control him based on the fire of his soul? No, if it''s just like this, it''s not a dead soul, but more like a puppet... "


    Unable to see the ugly Yin Mao from the west to continue to walk among these undead.


    Later, he saw more conventional higher undead arms, such as bone dragon, headless knight and hate. However, the undead here seem to be abnormal. It is difficult to see the difference between them by ordinary observation. It is estimated that after fighting, we can understand the difference between them and ordinary undead.


    After walking for a long time, Xiwei came to the center of the space, where there is also a stone tablet with four square sides, on which are written dense small characters in shendai script.


    A small part of them, SIVI, has seen from the rubbings in the space of the armament depot. Unexpectedly, those words are not even a quarter of them here."If you are an impious person, please stop here. My teacher will clear the fog of the future and see the world burning in the fire of the abyss. The destroyer of the world will appear here and give the world irresistible destruction. The gods will not pity the world, but will become accomplices, singing praises for the perpetrators and naming them as forging the next Eden. For this reason, I have to respond to my teacher''s call, devote all my life to making the strongest army of the dead, all in order to be able to fight against the gods and earn a glimmer of hope for the future of mankind ¡¹¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ The destroyer of the world? Is it possible that... " Shivering slightly, Seaver thought of himself he had seen in another world: "me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    Although it''s just a guess, what he found out this time makes Sylvie feel more urgent.


    Time is running out.


    Even if you don''t know what the "self" is doing, it is undoubtedly preparing for the destruction of the world.


    "That''s why I hate words like ''destiny''" Back at Aldrich college, he murmured softly, "because it gives people an imperial mandate No, I mean the established feeling that everything is predestined and cannot be changed. "


    "If what you said is urgent, just to let us listen to your fragmentary reading, I''m sorry, I have a lot of things to do..."


    Sophia sighed and said to Sylvie, who was wandering in the dean''s room.


    "It''s a little early, but I think we should get the confrontation with hornheim to the surface as soon as possible."


    Sylvie didn''t hesitate to hear her say that, he said, taking a deep breath.


    "Are you crazy?" Sophia frowned, apparently unable to accept SIVI''s offer.


    If you just quit the MOJIN exam and break up with the Qiyao mage Association, the situation is still under control. After all, this is not a genuine thing done by the Qiyao mage Association, and the public opinion must be more inclined to the side of Aldrich college.


    Most of the mages are scholars, and they don''t use any disgusting tricks, even if they want to use small tricks to forcibly block or reverse public opinion Don''t forget that Sylvie is almost invincible in this world. As long as Xiwei is still one day, Qiyao mage association can only swallow its own bitter fruit even if it is unwilling to do so.


    But this is not the same thing as its formal opposition.


    However, if this opposition is brought to the surface, the two sides can only exert pressure on the other side with the strongest stance before one side is soft Moreover, more than 80% of this opposition will develop into war.


    The war in the world of human magic is quite different from the invasion of orcs or the separation of Timothy''s dark creatures!


    Because of the inferior combat power, compared with the Qiyao mage Association, Aldrich college is overwhelmingly disadvantageous, so it is almost necessary for the upper level to participate in the next battle.


    However, once the mage of SIVI''s level joins the war, the whole eastern plain may be destroyed in the war! Whether we win or lose, we will be the biggest loser.


    There is no doubt that the loser of this war will bear all the responsibility of destroying the entire human society, and will be nailed to the pillar of shame forever and will never turn over!


    Even with the man-shaped nuclear bomb like SIVI, after all, the Qiyao mage association has been the highest point in the human magic world since the great migration era. God knows if they have any big killers that have been inherited from the mythological era.


    Even if they are the three major forces together with the pure white Holy See and the king''s Council, in fact, the latter two cannot be compared with each other in terms of destructive power!


    In addition, the political tendency also decided that the other two forces would not provide help to the Aldrich college in the war: the pure white holy see may remain neutral in the war because of the relationship between the saint Elia and the saint silver sword gefurei, but it had a dirty King''s Council with Aldrich, and 100% of them would fall to the Qiyao mage Association.


    What''s more, Qiyao mage Association and even its location, Hohenheim, are holy places in the minds of magicians in the eastern plains. If we really want to fight against it, I''m afraid few people will support idrick.


    is like most of the netizens in the world. Sometimes they make complaints about where the sun is, where the bad is, where the government is spicy chicken, but if suddenly a war breaks out, then most netizens want to win their own country.


    Even Sofia, who is in the Aldrich camp and supports SIVI from the bottom of her heart, doesn''t feel optimistic about her side.


    "Don''t worry," SIVI said with a smile, and naturally he knew what Sofia was worried about: "I''ll keep the conflict to a minimum."


    As he said, it was too early to oppose the Qiyao mage Association, but there was no way.


    Because I don''t have much time to spend.


    Whether it''s the future of destruction, or the amount of life left.


    What SIVI can do now is to try to keep the level of conflict below the level of total war.


    "I''m against it!"


    As a senior magician of Qiyao mage Association, Bain patted the table in front of him and roared with pity and anger: "the magic Jinkao has become a joke. What we need to do now is to calm the distrust of hornheim among the magicians, instead of continuing the damned magic Jinkao!"


    "The objection is invalid, or you can go to express your dissatisfaction to the Great Magicians."


    The high-level magician who conveyed the results of the mage Council rolled up the magic documents. At first glance, it looked like the "imperial edict" in the Chinese ancient costume drama. In fact, it was developed by the mage association to prevent people from passing on the Council''s decision. In addition to creating a kind of cool light effect and magic ripple for authentication when people read it out Besides, it has almost no other egg use."The previous mojinkao was only in the territory of timothyn''s Dark Alliance. Although it was a little dangerous, it would be OK to be a little more careful. But did you want to cross the cliff of the west land this time?"


    Markus, one eyed man, frowned: "God knows what''s on the windy plateau above I just took part in the magic Jinkao to lead the team for the purpose of contributing points. Since the task is so dangerous that I choose to give up and quit this mission. "


    In fact, before that, he did not want to be related to mojinkao any more.


    Recently, the eastern plain No, even outside the eastern plains, something unusual seems to be happening in other parts of the continent.


    In just over a year in the eastern plains alone, ORC attacks, abyssal invasions, and other chaotic events never occurred to Magnus.


    Moreover, this is only the number of "big events". If we look at small places, there will be more such things as the previous blood clan invasion.


    In Timothy''s case a few days ago, even as a high-level magician, Markus was a little scared - if those vampires were not aiming at Edric, but at him, he would not have the confidence to live for half a minute!


    In addition to the order issued by the parliament, he directly decided to withdraw from the operation.


    However, as soon as he finished his words, he was knocked to the ground by the high-level mage opposite him.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Magnus. This time it''s not a request, it''s an order." He grinned, with a smile that seemed disgusting to Magnus: "shall I explain to you the meaning of the word ''command''


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    Hohenheim, Qiyao mage Association headquarters, mage Council.


    "I think you already know what''s going on."


    Said old man shaman in a deep voice.


    Before they received a tip off, Aldrich college not only rejected the invitation of the Qiyao mage Association for MOJIN exam, but also recalled all the students who had traveled abroad.


    At first glance, it seems to reduce the combat power, but in fact, according to the situation detected by the special mage''s eye, the Aldrich college has built a circle of special small mage towers around simolo (actually the magic sentry tower, but the mage Association doesn''t know this), and has also built a magic immune wall that can restrain magic damage to the greatest extent.


    Even the worst people in politics can understand what they mean - they''re preparing for war.


    "What''s more, according to the additional information later, the other party seems to have made several magic guided cannons. According to the estimation of professional alchemists, its power should not be less than our forbidden incantation burning crystal cannon. What do you want to say?"


    The old man looked around and said in a deep voice.


    He was met by a slightly awkward silence.


    The old man was not in a hurry, so the old God was drinking tea and waiting for someone to speak.


    "Maybe they''re just looking out for Timothy''s gang? As far as I know, that school of magic has suffered several times from timothyn''s Dark Alliance. "


    After a long time, a stout old man''s eyes turned wildly and guessed: "even if it''s not for timothyn, it might be for the king''s Council? Isn''t the dean of that college also cheated by the other side? There is also the possibility that the pure white church will turn against him. I don''t think we need to be so surprised... "


    Although he said so, few people believed it.


    Naturally, they are also aware of the internal turmoil of timothyn''s Dark Alliance. After the disaster of the madness tree, there is really a great loss of vitality. If it was not for the human side, and because of a series of circumstances, there was not much spare power, perhaps as long as the army was wielded to kill the west, the land could be taken back.


    They are the first to believe that timothyn''s Dark Alliance can put so much pressure on that college, even when SIVI Aldrich has returned to the college, they are the first to refuse to believe it.


    There are some possibilities for the king''s Council. However, the elder will suffer a great loss from Sylvie, and he is also in a weak state at present. If Sylvie doesn''t go there to do something, they will have to thank God. How can they fight against Aldrich college?


    The countries that joined the king''s Council are not stupid. They know what it means to their high-level officials to have such a big personal killer like SIVI. Once they really offend each other, I''m afraid it will be light if they really offend each other


    In addition, the Holy See, one of the three major forces, has been flirting with Aldrich, and even the saint has been sent to him. It is estimated that he can not suddenly turn over his face.


    If you think about it, the only thing that can make the Academy so big is the seven Yao mage Association in Hohenheim.


    "To be honest, I''m sorry."


    Old man shaman put down his teacup: "we could have cooperated with that college. Even I admire the dean for his brilliant achievements at that age. However, due to various aspects of the situation, it eventually led to the current situation. "


    This is still the old man''s words.


    After knowing that Sylvie has stepped into the realm of legend, the old man has put the other side on the same or even higher status than himself.


    After all, the world has not been legendary for a long time.


    However, after all, the Qiyao mage association is a giant standing for nearly a thousand years. Naturally, such a long time can not prevent it from breeding rotten things in the dark.


    Some people are blinded by the small profits in front of them, and secretly collect money from the magic academy which needs to rely on their breath. Because of the relationship between the dean of Aldrich college, they naturally couldn''t reach out. But for the same reason, they had a considerable hostility to the newly rising but soaring Magic Academy, so that even the old man shaman, who was the president of the parliament, took the initiative to make advances to the Academy, but they pretended not to see it.


    It''s OK when Eddie is willing to abide by the rules of the game. They can still pretend to be big. But when he finds out that they are willing to abide by the rules, what they get in return is further neglect and humiliation. Naturally, the result is to lift the table, throw the rules with no credibility on the ground and step on it again!


    Only after that, did he understand what his big teeth were like.


    But it''s too late.


    I hope that until that person is satisfied, the price paid will not hurt Qiyao mage Association.


    "I don''t think we need to be so pessimistic at all," said a gloomy eagle''s nose. "It''s just a college. Even if the dean is a great magician, there are many great magicians here. As long as a few people hold each other in battle, others destroy the academy when the other party has no time to do so The rest of the professors are not going to be very strong"I believe that as long as the college is destroyed, most of the other party will not continue to fight hard, and will certainly retreat in the face of difficulties. In this way, not only will we not have too much loss, but also can give a good warning to other impetuous magic schools, isn''t it the best way? "


    If you do, I''m afraid the whole hornheim will disappear from the world the next day.


    Old man shaman looked sadly at the hooked nose.


    How terrifying and destructive a legendary strong man is, he is the closest to that level of people is the most clear.


    He said slowly, "well, you have a point. It''s up to you to hold that Mr. Aldrich."


    So the cocky nose, which had been complacent, was suddenly silenced.


    Howe''s strength has always been controversial in Hohenheim, but his well-documented record alone is enough to frighten everyone.


    That''s not at all what humans can do.


    Only in these two years, only the achievements that can be known by people, the achievements of that one are far more brilliant than those of many great magicians of practical schools in their lifetime!


    Many great magicians secretly believe that SIVI Aldrich''s strength is already close to the legendary great mage in legend.


    Let him be an academic magician to fight against each other? It''s clear that it''s almost like looking for death


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    While seavy was preparing for the war with hornheim, fitter came out to tell him that two groups of guests had come to the college.


    The first group was vinlon and veteran jonia. After finishing the task assigned to them by SIVI, they began to move towards simolo. On the way, I heard that the Aldrich School of magic seemed to be going to war with the Qiyao mage Association, so they accelerated their pace and arrived here within two days.


    Sylvie was quite surprised.


    Even though Villon, a silly child, has never seen the world and doesn''t know the horror of Qiyao mage Association, giorgia is at least a veteran of the war, and he should have a personal experience of the giant mage Association.


    In this kind of outsider''s view, how to say is one-sided crushing situation, they will also rush to Aldrich college, which makes SIVI very surprised.


    However, since he came to join him, SIVI would not let go. In addition to letting fitter take them to the vacant room and asking Sophia to sort out two sets of shared equipment for the two men from the inventory, SIVI also went to see them in person.


    It was confirmed that the other party had not been instigated and would not suddenly stab itself in the war, and then said "sorry, I am an undercover" and so on. Only when they could trust them, they were officially admitted as new members of the Aldrich college.


    However, there are too many courses that vinlon has left behind. It is estimated that she can only work as an annual, and jonya can only work in the chamber of Commerce affiliated to Aldrich college.


    By the way, because of the war, the Aldrich college chamber of Commerce has stopped its activities in the eastern plains.


    First, many partners fear the influence of the mage Association, and feel that if they continue to cooperate with the chamber of Commerce of Aldrich college, they will be missed by the mage Association. When the war is over, the other side will settle accounts after autumn. It is estimated that their side will be very miserable, so the cooperation has been unilaterally suspended.


    But SIVI didn''t say anything about it. Maybe the outsiders thought he had counselled him. But in fact, he just didn''t care about those guys. When the war was over, the other side would naturally ask for business with them. At that time, the price here was different.


    Secondly, SIVI was afraid that someone would attack the motorcade of his chamber of Commerce in the name of MAGE association during this period of time. In this way, while increasing casualties, it is easy for both sides to form a greater feud


    You know, although the war has not started yet, the result is already doomed.


    Although shaman, President of Qiyao mage Association, is old, he is not as old as a fool.


    As one of the few people who know SIVI''s real strength, he is very clear that if he really wants to fight a hard battle, he will surely cause him this legendary monster. In terms of the current strength of the mage Association, even if tied together, at most it will only cause some troubles to SIVI, and even if he is in the top of the sky, he will cause some subtle damage to him.


    What they have to pay for this is that the whole association is completely destroyed by the angry SIVI, and the great mage is completely destroyed!


    Even if old man shaman can cross the threshold of legend and stand at the same height as SIVI, the absolute combat power of SIVI is far stronger than that of his old opponent.


    Although old shaman has never visited SIVI since the news of the war was revealed, in fact, the two sides have already decided the intensity and final result of the war by tacit agreement. The Aldrich academy will win the final victory, and the mage Association will not be hurt.


    After the end of this small war, Aldrich college is destined to rise in the whole magic world at a speed that can be described as terror, and can defeat the mage Association. The result of this battle is enough to raise the discourse power of SIVI and even the whole college to an unprecedented level.


    Naturally, the mage Association doesn''t like people to dilute their authority and power, but old man shaman has no choice at this time, so he is gambling: as long as SIVI is still one day, Aldrich college will not decline, but this does not mean that the new magic academy can rise. It is really too lack of details, and it is not easy to cultivate excellent students. On the other hand, the mage association is much simpler. As long as Hohenheim is born with a legendary great mage, the era when Aldrich college can compete with him will come to an end, and it will once again become the peak of the magic world.


    Sylvie knew the old man''s calculations, but he didn''t mind.


    What he is pursuing now is the combat experience that makes the students grow rapidly, as well as the more professional and powerful group fighting ability - this war is the best test to prove this point.


    Unlike the old man Shaman''s point of view, SIVI doesn''t regard his college as a mere industry or as a human being. Instead, he wants to make Aldrich college one of the top fighting forces in countless worlds.


    Today''s second group of guests is also SIVI did not expect.


    "I didn''t expect to be crowned by the Pope myself."


    It was a mission from the pure white church, and the leader was not the usual cardinal, but the Pope of the pure white church.


    After entertaining each other in the dean''s room (the rest of the mission was in the special reception room), SIVI shook the black tea in his hand and said casually."I heard that Mr. Aldrich intended to fight the Qiyao mage association?"


    The other side didn''t go around with Seaver either, and went straight to the subject.


    "Well, you know, I''ve always been a little dirty with the mage Association."


    Sylvie didn''t say no, he just shrugged and replied.


    "I hope you don''t do that."


    SIVI was surprised by the directness of the other side today.


    However, this undisguised attempt to interfere in the decision-making here made Seaver a little unhappy.


    Of course, Sylvie will not directly change his face to drive people out, and the president''s life during this period has also made him have the consciousness of some superior people.


    "Can I hear the reason under the crown? I don''t think it''s a person who just says what he thinks of, right


    SIVI asked, expressionless.


    "Because now the eastern plains No, because the human situation is not optimistic. A while ago, there was too much suffering for human beings. Now is not the time to restart the war Please give people at least some time to rest. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that the only way? " Sylvie raised his eyebrows.


    It''s useless to expect the great truth to persuade him. You know, he is fighting for the peace of the world.


    "In addition," the Pope naturally knew that his words could not move a superior person. After all, it was not Fusang''s cartoon world, and the effect of muzzle gun was not so good: "the subordinate members of our church recently found" suspicious people "in the eastern plain. It seems that the war between you and the mage association is the target. Although I don''t know the purpose of the other party, I think it''s better to pay attention to it... "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    Even with the white church''s efforts to mediate, the war started.


    The first one is the Aldrich college.


    Under the control of SIVI, the students of Aldrich, by making full use of the resources of their college far better than the mage Association, defeated the mage Association''s dispatch in an attempt to encircle simolo''s advance troops.


    Because the victory is too neat, so that around a lot of people waiting to see the joke and touch the body of the idle miscellaneous people and so on, almost eye drops out.


    Some people may have to ask. It has been said that the old man shaman of the mage Association and SIVI of Aldrich college have already had a tacit understanding in the dark, and even decided the direction of the war long ago. Then why did the advance troops of the mage Association surround simolo?


    The reason is simple.


    Because in the future, although the scale of the war will expand to a certain extent, due to SIVI''s intervention, there is little need to doubt the outcome.


    Therefore, if the mage association wants to have more chips in the post-war negotiation table, it must obtain a certain degree of advantage in the early stage.


    There''s no need to try to kill the students at Aldrich, just beat them. And let them go like the bereaved dogs. In this way, we can give SIVI an invisible constraint. From the perspective of war, giving up killing the students of Aldrich is giving him a favor.


    At that time, even if Sylvie does it, he will certainly be tied up because of this kind of human relationship. People deliberately let your students go and you turn around and kill them. This is too much to think about.


    We should know that idrick does not need a strong administrative organization, but a school. The school that loses its reputation can not only gain respect from others, but also greatly affect its own development.


    Sylvie is not a fool. Naturally he knows what''s wrong.


    Just know, he will not be stupid enough to give points to the other party.


    After we have found out the general strategy of the local government, we have to face the challenge.


    In the course of the war, the vanguard troops of the mage association had more or less released water - for fear that they might accidentally kill the students of Aldrich college and attract Seaver''s revenge - but it was for this reason that they were defeated by the students of Aldrich, who seemed to them to be just rookies.


    In the same way, SIVI did not kill these defeated mages, otherwise the war would be bad.


    He just asked the students who studied seals in the school to make a set of special seal scrolls to seal off the magic power of those defeated and captured mages. The seal on the scroll will last for about three months, and the war should be almost over by then.


    It''s not that the mage association has no way to deal with this seal. In fact, as long as the magicians of the academic school study hard, the seal can be broken in more than a month, and maybe there will be some progress in mantra tattoos.


    Even if we don''t pay attention to the principle of seal, it''s not impossible for a strong person at the level of a great mage to solve the curse directly.


    However, if all the academic mages are put into the mage tower for research, Hohenheim''s combat effectiveness will be further reduced, and it is uncertain that the war will end in a month.


    However, if a great mage forcibly dispels the incantation, it will have a considerable impact on spirit and mana. If the departure of the academic mage is to affect the main combat power, then the great mage''s incantation will affect the high-end combat power, and hornheim will suffer in any case.


    You know, this is not only one or two seals. In the anti siege and suppression of simolo''s advance army, the number of magicians who have been sealed is more than 1000 (although the lower magicians are the majority).


    According to the development of the war, it is clear that this situation will worsen for hornheim.


    So the question is, can hornheim do the same with Aldrich?


    Maybe the top management over there will make a similar attempt, but the final result will certainly disappoint them.


    Because the three sages system of Aldrich can decipher almost all the seal and boundary means of this era in a short time, and then just use the low-cost, fast and effective way to decrypt


    As the war went on, the balance of victory soon drew closer to Aldrich in the astonished eyes of all those who did not know the inside story.


    "


    " I can''t understand it! "


    In a forest at the southern end of the eastern plain, a magician complained.


    He and his companions were marching in the woods at the moment.


    This forest is not a good stubble, many places are hidden swamps and natural pit traps, even the most experienced hunters will carefully concentrate on the slow progress.


    But this group of magicians is different.


    They sat on the sliding pole and were carried by the spirit servant as if they were carrying a sedan chair.


    The mage who just complained took out his wand and shook it gently. A trap detection spell was cast. Many dark red light spots appeared on the ground.The servants were careful to avoid the spots.


    "I don''t know what they think. They want us to be merciful to those kids..." He took back his wand, and then went on, "are you kidding? We''re not new! You should know that the magician''s battle is always defeated if he is negligent for a moment, and the defeated one will probably die! Are those bastards in the sorcerer Council so indifferent to our lives? "


    "Well, I think there should be some ideas on it. Mr. Shaman is not the kind of person who makes fun of other people''s lives." Another round faced mage said calmly. It seems that his nature is more optimistic: "maybe as long as we go through the scene, we can go back to hornheim? I''d rather do experiments in the mage tower than kill or be killed by others. "


    However, his words aroused a lot of resonance, and other mages praised him in succession.


    All of a sudden, the movements of the servants stopped.


    Not far in front of them was a man in a windbreaker and a hood, as if waiting for them to arrive.


    "Who are you?"


    The magician who complained at first narrowed his eyes and drew out his wand as if he were facing an enemy.


    But almost the next moment, round openings appeared in the space around them.


    then, all the other Magi around were caught in the space hole by the sudden claws or tentacles in the opening, and the big blood poured out of the holes, and the simultaneous interpreting of the harsh screams of the mages before they died.


    The only magician was so frightened by the sudden change that he screamed and waved his wand, shooting out a stream of silver air.


    The hood man on the other side just slightly sidetracked his head, avoiding the silver current.


    But also because of this, his hood was carried down by the aftershocks of the airflow, revealing the face under the hood.


    "It''s you!"


    The magician obviously knew each other. He yelled and wanted to cast magic again.


    But the hoodlum didn''t give him the chance.


    With just a snap of his finger, a blue giant Asian Dragon fell from the sky and tore the mage into pieces of rotten meat.


    "Don''t play," he said to him, "let''s go, digarex."


    "Roar --!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    "You mean Hohenheim''s army and our team were attacked?"


    As soon as SIVI, who stayed up late to deal with the war, woke up in the morning and got a bad news from fitter: "what''s going on?"


    "The army on the side of MAGE Association suffered enough damage. The formation of the team on our side is a little better..."


    "But according to the prediction model established by the three sages, if we continue to let students act outside, I''m afraid the casualty rate will also rise," said fitter, a ghost girl


    With that, she also projected a briefing to SIVI.


    Sylvie did not speak much, and read the briefing carefully.


    After the war, it seems that there is not enough force for the twenty level mages to escape. At the same time, there is not enough man-made unit to escape from the war.


    On the contrary, because the students themselves lack sufficient combat effectiveness, in order to ensure that they have sufficient combat effectiveness in the face of the enemy, each student is equipped with several or even dozens of magic images according to their own ability, and acts in groups of five, that is, the number of action units of a single group is close to or even more than 50, plus the Department All kinds of life-saving magic devices sold in Tong Shop were attacked by unknown people like hornheim. After that, the students greatly improved their chances of survival by using the magic statues as cannon fodder.


    It turns out that there are more survivors on Aldrich''s side.


    But it''s just like this. In the half month since the beginning of the war, Aldrich college has lost more than ten students who have formed enough fighting capacity through study. For Aldrich, each of these two-year-olds, who had experienced many battles, was a valuable asset.


    It is because of this, after perceiving that the situation seems to be out of control through the surviving students, fitter will directly sort out the information he has just obtained and submit it to SIVI.


    "Now what does hornheim say?"


    After reading the briefing, SIVI deleted it and asked the ghost girl.


    "The extremists think it''s our side It''s mainly because you''re making small moves, deliberately cutting off communications and killing Hohenheim''s army. Because of the propaganda of the extremists, Hohenheim''s public opinion has changed. Many high-level mages have petitioned the mage Council, hoping to have a real showdown with us, rather than making a little fuss like before. "


    "Fish sister, if I really want to do it, I don''t need to do it at all."


    Shivy muttered.


    "Unfortunately, they don''t think so."


    "Ignorance is not the absolution of a fool." Sylvie went to the French window of the room and looked out through the one-way transparent glass. "If those guys really want to fight, I''ll have to revise the plan a little bit and erase hornheim from the map."


    Although this kind of behavior which is close to the war of extinction is not what SIVI wants to do, a sense of crisis is always eroding his heart, making him a little restless.


    That''s the effect of MAGE alarm. As one of the few "foreseeing" abilities of SIVI, mage alarm has almost no false alarm.


    But the problem is: even if the three ancestors of ozaki, who were able to destroy the world, did not let him sleep and eat so hard.


    For this reason, even if the political situation in the eastern plains may be further worsened by revising one''s own plan, it is better than that the two sides hold on to each other and fall into a quagmire. From the history of the earth, we can see that the accumulated hatred and dissatisfaction can not be smoothed out by time. The only result of the stalemate is to make both sides hate each other better Step by step, and in the end, it can''t be eradicated like the maggot of tarsal bone.


    It''s better to integrate the eastern plains in the form of reform through military force rather than the last one. Although there will certainly be pains caused by the reform, after all, the long pain is better than the short pain.


    "Fortunately Fortunately, Mr. gohman, it seems that what he is doing to incite the war is nothing for you to say


    The ghost girl continued.


    "Should it be said that he is worthy of that old gentleman..." Sylvie sighed.


    He could imagine how much pressure the old man was under when he stood still. He also admired the old man''s ability to find the best response in such a mess.


    Yeah, the best.


    It is not easy to make war preparations in accordance with public opinion, or to be frank and do not want to trigger a war.


    The former is easy to be entrapped by public opinion, even if the upper authorities are not ready for real war, they will have to shoot the first shot; the latter is easy to arouse the contradictions between the management and the lower levels, which is easier to be used by those who have the intention.


    Either way, the final situation is bound to get worse.On the contrary, nothing is the best.


    Although some people will certainly point out that the mage Council is doing its work in a passive way, without any decision made by the authoritative mage Council, all the guys who want to be rhythmic can not easily cause waves. After all, once they continue to stir up trouble, there will be suspicion of trespassing on behalf of the mage Council. When the authority has not been shaken, the general trend is still in the mage Council Over there, the association wants to crush those guys or rub them into circles as they like


    "Since the old gentleman has given us a step, let''s go down the slope. Anyway, let''s find a meeting gift first... " Sylvie thought for a moment, and finally gave up the idea of military unification: "can you find out where the sneaker is?"


    "Even if the investigation area of the academy is still not strong enough to launch, it is still a pity that it will not be able to launch as a secondary school district." The ghost girl shook her head: "but if it''s a ''general area'', I can still circle it out."


    "Is it?"


    "The attack of the other party has a certain regularity, but because there are too few survivors, many detailed data can not be collected, so only the route of the other party can be determined for the time being, and then the estimated victim time will be brought in..." Fitter projected a map with a circle on it. By comparing it with the size of a small town below the circle, it was really quite a large area: "the other party will appear in this area from 2:00 to 5:00 p.m. today."


    "Enough." Sylvie grinned: "let me meet the guy who, by his own efforts, made a mess of a mage war."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    "Ha. Let the horse run and let the horse not eat grass What a wonderful thing to do in this world. "


    In a small forest, a man in a hood is eating the dry brown rice ball and complaining in a low voice.


    At this moment, something that seemed to be just a rotten trunk, sitting under his butt, suddenly trembled.


    This causes the hooded man to stop and listen.


    A moment later, he swallowed the brown rice ball in two or three mouthfuls. He took the kettle at his feet and poured water into his mouth. After that, he let out a long breath.


    "Now that you''re here, why are you hiding? You''re not such a coward in the intelligence. "


    "I didn''t get any information from the other guy."


    Sylvie drifted out of the shadow and slowly fell in front of the other side: "so what''s the situation with you?"


    "Have you guessed it yourself? I am, of course, a supporter of the "destroy the world to kill Ozzy completely."


    stood as like as two peas, and be neither humble nor pushy. He said, "the same face with West Wei has a slightly ironic smile."


    "Yes."


    Sylvie sighed, then waved his hand. It was as if he had been hit by an invisible hammer, and the whole person flew out.


    "In that case, I can only exclude you."


    Although SIVI didn''t use much magic, he was hit by the speeding high-speed rail at most in terms of power, but the other side was not hurt at all. Instead, he adjusted his posture in mid air and landed steadily on a tree not far from the rear.


    "Is it meat fortified again It''s actually unhurt. This kind of physical strength is a little higher than SIVI as a knight. "


    "I have, but it''s not just physical strength!"


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, the withered tree trunk where he was sitting suddenly burst up, turned into a giant python with its head raised, opened its mouth full of sharp teeth, and swallowed it at SIVI!


    SIVI didn''t even look at it, but a big repulsion shot him out, while his eyes were still fixed on the hooded man.


    Almost at the same time, maybe it was because Seaver couldn''t be distracted. There was a big black hole in the space behind him. A giant bat like creature, covered with scales and bone spines, suddenly poked its head out of it, trying to break Seaver''s waist!


    However, SIVI is also a legendary mage, and his attainments in space are not comparable to each other.


    At the moment of ripples in the space behind him, he was aware of the enemy''s sneak attack. When the monster opened its mouth full of disgusting smell and bit at him, he directly usurped the other party''s control over the space crack, and then closed the space crack!


    So the terrible monster was cut into two pieces by the closed space like a chopper. However, SIVI could only fall on the ground and scream and struggle.


    "I see, summoner."


    Sylvie understood what he was facing this time.


    "Tut, it''s worthy of being listed as the number one threat by the leader. It''s really not so simple to kill you."


    "Since you have this independent power system of your own, you must be from an independent world, right? Why help the tyrant and help the guy who wants to destroy the rest of the world? "


    He ignored the other side''s provocative words. After confirming that the other side did not continue to make small moves, SIVI then asked the other side.


    "Isn''t that for granted? Because even if I destroy other "me" worlds, I will kill ozagki completely! I hate those guys so much


    The other side replied without hesitation.


    "Put revenge above the world No, "said SIVI, frowning and staring at each other, then with a sudden look:" is your world destroyed by Ozzy? "


    In this way, the origin of this hatred can be explained clearly.


    At the same time, because his own world has been destroyed, it is no burden for him to kill ozaki completely and destroy other people''s world in order to revenge There may even be some dark thoughts like "why my world is destroyed, and your world is still good.".


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a beautiful place in the world. "


    The other side seemed to be immersed in the good memories of the past, and said in a deep voice: "although occasionally some dandy second generation ancestors and so on jump out to make me face, but most of the people in that world are good people. I had a good time in that world... "


    "Unlike your mages, our summoners pay more attention to the spiritual communication of summoned creatures. Probably because of this, the summoner is not a bad guy because he has spent more time with the pure spirit summoning creatures. In that world, I collected my own summoned creatures step by step, challenged the guarding Taoist temples in various places, and finally reached the peak of the summoner I thought I had the power to protect everything I valued, but the reality told me it wasn''t"When Ozzy showed up, everything collapsed. People are cruelly slaughtered, as food to breed their ethnic groups, part of the spirit of their companions by ozaghi pollution, become human monsters and we kill each other. Until the end of the day, the whole world was engulfed by the fire of nothingness because of Ozzy, and became a past only in my memory


    At this point, the skin behind the hooded man is chapped, and there are huge, weird organs like the tail of a scorpion, but the tip of the tail is a terrible monster.


    "I will never forget the wailing of my friends, family and lovers when they died, and the despair of the whole world in the dark! So my hatred will never end! It doesn''t matter if I become a monster just for revenge, even if my existence disappears completely. As long as I can drag ozagki into the abyss, I will do whatever I want to do! My feeling, you are like a housewife, living a happy daily life of the guy will never understand


    "Well, I really don''t understand." SIVI was silent for a moment, then nodded, and he solemnly assumed a fighting posture - even if the opponent''s strength was not strong enough to require him to take it seriously: "although I can''t guarantee anything, I will fulfill your wish and try my best to kill and destroy those ozags."


    "So rest here with your hatred."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    It used to be a grove in sinocante County, the horngorat empire.


    But now it''s completely different from what it used to be.


    Almost all the trees have disappeared: some have been turned into stubble dust, some have been burned into coke, and more have been directly involved in the turbulent flow of virtual energy, even a trace of existence has not been found.


    The holes on the surface of the moon are all over the woods, making it a wilderness still curling with green smoke.


    The Summoner''s broken body lies in the biggest hole, and his limbs and alienated limbs disappear. The whole person seems to be in tattered condition. He can''t even stand up.


    Around the cave, there are many monsters'' limbs and viscera, and not far away, there are the huge heads of dragons, which are leaning to one side with the posture of death.


    In terms of quantity and combat power, the monster summoned by this Summoner can plow most of the eastern plains.


    In addition, the ability of dissimilation that can instantly increase the combat effectiveness of oneself can not be stopped unless several Great Magicians work together.


    Unfortunately, he is facing the world''s strongest, in a sense his own allotropic Sylvie.


    At this time, the Summoner''s godless eyes are staring at the empty sky.


    "Ah, Sophia, theo Have you come to pick me up Sorry, I didn''t protect you at that time... "


    He muttered to himself, and a smile of understanding appeared on his tired face, and his already worn-out body gradually disappeared as if it were being eaten by an invisible beast.


    Sylvie stood at the edge of the pit, witnessing the end of himself from another world.


    He clenched his fist and a nameless fire rose in his heart.


    Naturally, the anger was not directed at the vanishing summoner, but at the "self" who wanted to destroy the other world.


    Even if the world we live in is different, we all have the same determination to protect our own world.


    Originally unable to protect their own world, only to watch it destroyed by Ozzy has been extremely painful.


    But that guy, the self, still instigates those who have not been able to save the world to take revenge on ozagki, and to do something about them that have not been affected yet!


    Even though Sylvie had always felt that he was well cultivated, he was angry from the bottom of his heart.


    "Do you really want to start a war between yourself?"


    "In order to prevent the last fire from being destroyed by ozaghi, it is necessary to reduce the number of the world below the safety line."


    Sylvie, who thought no one would answer, was surprised for a moment by the unexpected sound, but then he turned and looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was "Sylvie", who once met, dressed in sci-fi clothes and came from a side parallel world of science fiction, and proposed to destroy other worlds to curb Ozzy''s ability to regenerate.


    At this time, he is standing a few meters away, with that kind of calm expression staring at SIVI.


    "How dare you show up in front of me


    With a wave of his hand, the earth rolled up a huge wave of soil, and with the momentum of swallowing each other, he threw himself at each other!


    But the next moment, the huge waves of earth passed through each other''s bodies.


    "What you are doing now is just useless work. Although I don''t want to admit it, you are indeed the top three "I" in the world I have observed. According to my personal terminal, the odds of winning a battle with you are less than 14%. So really, I don''t want to confront you head-on. "


    The other side shrugged: "so now I just appear in front of you as a stereoscopic image."


    "You fellow


    Sylvie''s anger grew stronger.


    "I said it just now. After reconfirming the observable world, my plan has changed Now I am not going to reduce the number of kindling worlds to one as planned, but to adopt the mode of reserving multiple The other side, however, seemed not to care about SIVI''s infuriated appearance, but continued to talk: "if you agree to join in and help me carry out the plan, it''s OK to keep your world as a" world of fire. "


    "As you say, should I still thank you for your immortality?"


    "You''re welcome."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah


    Sylvie was quick to get angry and laugh at each other''s words.


    Seriously, if the other party comes to the door with a certain degree of sincerity before today to discuss the plan with SIVI, he will probably consider cooperating with the other party.


    But now he has killed another "self" who failed to protect his own world. After witnessing the other party''s grief and regret for his past powerlessness, SIVI has made a decision."It seems that I can''t communicate with you any more." Sylvie breathed out a long breath, and his eyes fell on the stereoscopic projection of the other side. "It seems that we can''t handle our own affairs without solving your problems first."


    "Do you mean that you have made a decision?"


    The other side has obviously seen some clues from Sylvie''s attitude.


    "Yes! To hell with your plans to destroy the rest of the world


    Facing each other squarely, SIVI made a declaration of War: "it doesn''t matter if there will be a war. I will defeat your intrigue and save all my world!"


    "I appreciate your ambition, but unfortunately it''s too late. Even if you live in a world where the shackles of the three ancestors of ozaki are weaker, they will soon come out of the trap and devour your world. Maybe until then, you will deeply feel your powerlessness... "


    "At least I''ll try my best to stop this, instead of sitting around and watching my world be destroyed!" Sylvie did not waver in the other''s words: "you will not let you destroy the world that other people love with one heart!"


    "You''re right. We can''t communicate. Well, I''ll see you as one of the biggest obstacles and try my best to get rid of it. "


    After a moment''s silence, the other side said slowly.


    "Try it if you can." Sylvie showed no weakness.


    They looked at each other quietly for a moment.


    "Well, go to war." "Neither you nor I have the time," he said


    "I agree. It''s better to get rid of it all at once than to make you sneak around like before. " Sylvie said the same thing.


    The next moment, the figure of the other party is like a TV picture of power failure, and it suddenly jumps off and disappears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    This is hornheim.


    At the moment, the atmosphere of the city has not been full of tension for a long time. It seems that there has not been a long time before when people in the city have lost their nerve.


    Originally, they were afraid that they did not pay attention to the little-known place of Aldrich college. But I didn''t expect that it would happen one after another. Even some famous magicians were killed in the war.


    But even with so many sacrifices, the war is still not over, so the atmosphere in the city has become so depressed.


    After becoming a great magician, Sylvie is no longer a nameless person. Many people guarding the side wall mage tower in hornheim know his appearance.


    So when Sylvie appeared outside the wall of Hohenheim''s gate, the tension inside the wall suddenly rose to the top, and the whole Hohenheim was like a balloon that would explode with a poke.


    "Take it easy. Take it easy." He seemed to have no sense of the hostility of the mage guards on the wall, but said indifferently.


    Just between the words, there are several crystal cannon that level of the city defense class magic weapon aimed at him.


    Don''t say it''s human. Even if it''s said that the ancient dragon was bombarded by so many city defense level magic weapon arrays, I''m afraid it can''t bear it.


    But SIVI is not afraid of it.


    Now that time is running out, he doesn''t have much time to go around and explain - not to mention, given the fact that eddrich was still at war with Hohenheim before, even if he explained it himself, the other side would not believe it.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle for me to keep you here with your weapons In case of fire, it may cause chaos, so just disarm me


    A magician on the wall heard Sylvie''s implication and wanted to let the magic weapons fire. But in the next moment, those magic weapons became like ordinary iron, and lost the ability to run.


    The mage guards were pressed on the ground by the strong gravity. Although there was no danger of life, they could not move a finger.


    It''s not just the mage guards. In fact, when you walk into the city, you can see that almost everyone in hornheim has a look: it''s like a frog in a laboratory pressed in a Petri dish waiting to be dissected.


    Maybe one or two people who show this kind of appearance will give others a funny feeling, but when people in a whole city have become this way, there is no other suitable adjective other than weird.


    In this case, they can''t even speak.


    I''m afraid that many of the accidents in cityville will stop if all the accidents happen.


    As for how much economic loss Hohenheim will be caused by such a move, it is not Sylvie''s area to consider.


    Ten minutes later, SIVI appeared in the Supreme Commander tower of Qiyao mage Association.


    All the members of the mage Council, who commanded the war, stayed in the room on the top of the huge tower, even including such respected and powerful people as old shaman.


    Usually, SIVI can be transmitted here directly through his own gap magic. However, since the war between Edric and hornheim, there have been quite a number of magic boundaries in Hohenheim, including the existence of spatial phase interference, which made SIVI unable to travel freely in the city. Finally, he had to choose this more publicized way to break into hornheim.


    "Mr. Aldrich, it''s not the same as what you said at first, isn''t it?"


    As the highest leader of Qiyao mage Association, old man shaman naturally did not lie on the ground like others, but sat on the original seat as if nothing had happened.


    It''s just that tired face and sweat on his forehead can make people understand that he is not as relaxed as he is.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid the war between Edric and hornheim will be over because of some unexpected situation."


    In fact, SIVI was much better than the old man shaman at this time. It was not impossible to make the other party kneel down and prostrate in front of him like other people. But after all, he came from a country with the old saying of "stay in the front of one''s life". Therefore, it did not really make the old man unable to save the last bit of face.


    "Is there anything else in the world that can make you feel awkward?"


    The old man''s words didn''t seem to be a problem, but Sylvie still felt the other side''s dissatisfaction and slight sarcasm.


    However, it is also normal to think about the other party''s performance like this. After all, Sylvie''s attitude of cutting through the mess with his own strength has brought down all the people in the city of Hohenheim. For most magicians, it can be regarded as a devastating blow. I''m afraid these favored people have not tasted such powerless taste since they were born?This destruction of confidence is almost fatal to magicians. I am afraid that more than half of the people will not be able to get out of today''s shadow, which will make it difficult to improve their magic literacy in the future.


    Obviously, that''s not a good thing for Hohenheim: the mainstays who had hoped to be promoted should be the ones most affected. For a long time after that, hornheim would have a phenomenon that high-level mages were out of touch.


    It''s no wonder that old man shaman, an old fox, can''t help showing his dissatisfaction.


    Sylvie couldn''t explain that.


    Is it difficult to say that it is the other one who makes him feel difficult


    And even if you put aside the other one, the existence of the three ancestors of ozaki in the world is enough to make SIVI headache.


    "There are still many situations in the world that are difficult to explain, and even I dare not say that they can be handled properly." Then SIVI said, "if you can understand for a moment, then it''s a good situation."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. "


    Perhaps sensing that the bitter feeling in SIVI''s expression didn''t seem to be pretending to be, old man shaman finally sighed helplessly and nodded: "well, in this war, I will announce it to the outside world as" we have entered into a tug of war, because both sides do not want to continue to sacrifice precious magicians, so we finally signed a peace pact. "


    Sylvie nodded with satisfaction.


    Although it seems like a draw on the surface, in fact, hornheim, who has many resources and a considerable amount of active strength, will finally draw with the little Aldrich college, which is already enough for the college to gain enough amazing reputation.


    Not to mention that after that, Aldrich college will directly become the same as hornheim in the magic world, breaking the previous monopoly state of hornheim.


    From this point of view, the so-called peaceful ending can be seen as Hohenheim''s advice.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Sylvie sincerely thanks the other party.


    In fact, if the old man shaman wants to resist, he still has the power of World War I. after all, half a foot has stepped into the legendary existence.


    Even if SIVI killed him, I''m afraid that quite a number of mages will continue to inherit old man Shaman''s will: maybe one day we will see a magician with the word "anti ivfoo" tattooed on his feet


    The influence of the old man who lived for nearly a century on ordinary magicians is so far-reaching and powerful.


    But in the end, the other side chose to reconcile with Sylvie, or thousands of magicians would die in the civil war.


    It''s worth admiring him.


    "So what will you do after the election? Replace hornheim completely with your new college? "


    The old man did not look relieved by Sylvie''s thanks, but went on.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Sylvie gave a bitter smile: "because there are more important things for me to deal with."


    "Can I ask, what is the matter with the one you mentioned just now?"


    "It must be said. It''s the war between me and me. "


    Sylvie pondered for a moment, then replied.


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to take up a little of your time?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Sylvie regained his mind and looked at the old man in disbelief.


    "Some time ago, two worthless disciples crossed the tuyere plateau from the cliff of the west land and prepared to go to the amber plain But after that, they didn''t hear from each other. I hope you can help me to confirm their safety. "


    The old man said slowly.


    "Amber plain?" But unexpectedly, SIVI showed a surprised look: "but isn''t the west side of tuyere plateau a new green field?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    "Your honor, do we really want to issue a peace statement to the outside world?"


    When SIVI left, the other senior members of the mage Council finally regained the ability to move freely.


    One of the old goat bearded old man asked discontentedly, "but in this way, the reputation of Qiyao mage Association will be greatly damaged!"


    "I''m sorry about that, Mr. Kane." Old man shaman, who had been standing in front of the huge French window and overlooking the rejuvenated hornheim, turned back and looked at the old goatee: "if you can''t beat the dean of Aldrich college, then we can only fulfill our agreement with him."


    "But it''s not the same. He just made a surprise attack this time! We also have our own "miracle"! If you give us the time to prepare and we go together, even that guy can''t easily beat us! " "I mean, at least we can hold him for a few minutes, and then take the opportunity to destroy his college..."


    "So you mean you want to destroy hornheim in a similar way after he kills all our old fellows?"


    Said Mrs. Quine suddenly.


    "No, of course I don''t mean that!" Goatee''s voice suddenly weakened: "Hohenheim is also the holy land of magicians, how dare he..."


    "Today, however, he has just suppressed the Holy Land in your mouth just by one person." Mrs. Quinn sneered and said, "seriously, Kane, I appreciate your spirit of not admitting defeat. But if you want to pay for the whole hornheim, you''d better go and challenge the Dean alone."


    "Well, you cowards


    Kane blew his beard and glared, but in the end, he didn''t really have the courage to take on SIVI alone.


    "Since Mr. Kane has no objection, let''s do it."


    Old man shaman looked as if he was dozens of years old, and his original hale and hearty spirit had become withered.


    "Sir, are you really not dissatisfied with this?" Goat hukane is still a little reluctant.


    "It took less than two years for Mr. SIVI Aldrich to rise to the peak of magic from the beginning." Old man shaman shook his head: "even in the age of myth, it is beyond those heroes, incredible existence. What''s more, he couldn''t use his own miracle and magic at the same time, but now he has been able to do it. I''m afraid he has made a new breakthrough in this period of time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, the people in the conference room were not sure what the old man was going to say. Naturally, no one dared to interrupt. They just held their breath and waited for the following.


    "For such an existence, if he is willing to abide by the" rules "accumulated by time after the great migration, we will naturally be able to play with him for several rounds, just like the naive war before. But once he doesn''t want to abide by the rules, or even breaks and formulates new rules, there is no way for us to Just like he did just now The old man sighed: "I''ve been paying attention to this incredible little guy from a very early age He''s not the kind of person who likes to break the rules. I''m afraid the situation that has forced him to this degree is beyond the situation that we can intervene. In that case, we''d better not give him any trouble. "


    "But your honor..." Kane was a little anxious when he heard that old man shaman was going to admit it.


    "Mr. Kane, you must also know that the man who stepped into the legend with half a foot has some wonderful foresight ability?"


    "Well, yes, sir, I have indeed heard of..."


    "In fact, from the moment when the originally peaceful world changed and the world woke up half a year ago, I had a bad feeling Indescribable despair hung over the whole world. I think the president should have a deeper feeling than me It makes him so anxious, probably because of this. "


    There was a kind smile on the old man''s face: "since he is running for the future of the world, how can an old man like me who is half buried in the earth be able to hold him back?"


    "Your honor..."


    "Quine, go and make a statement. Before the situation became clear, the action of Qiyao mage association was limited to a minimum. Let''s wait and see whether our future is bright or dark. "


    After getting the news about Amber plain from old man shaman, SIVI thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to go there to have a look at the specific situation.


    After all, it was supposed to be a vast expanse of grassland, the "new green field", and it was also the hometown of some of his Centaur students.


    I''m afraid something happened.


    What''s more, old man Shaman''s description of the amber plain also made him feel uneasy because he had seen similar amber phenomena in many places in the eastern plain.And this time, it should be the most serious and the most extensive, which may be able to solve the mystery of amber.


    As for the war preparation with another one, just a little time should not have a great impact.


    "Speaking of the magic beacon of the new green fields Well? "


    When SIVI planned to fly through the magic space directly, he found that the magic beacon he had left on the new green field had disappeared.


    "I always feel more suspicious..."


    It seems that this matter may take a little more time than I expected.


    In this way, SIVI directly set a streamlined magic shield for himself, and then used himself as a cannon ball to launch it out with magic.


    During the flight, he also used the power of the legendary mage and modified some physical constants to make his flying speed infinitely close to the speed of light.


    So almost in the blink of an eye, he arrived at his destination - the original new green fields, now the amber plain.


    As the old man shaman said, this area has been completely turned into amber, and the ground is not covered with soil. Instead, it is a giant amber with a certain degree of integration and integrity.


    "Wait I always feel like something is wrong... "


    Sylvie scratched his head.


    He thought for a long time, and then began to raise his height further.


    The earth in this world is not round, so the more you rise, the more you can see, the more you can see.


    It was not until he stood on top of the clouds and waved away the whole cloud that the whole amber plain appeared before him.


    "I can''t laugh at this kind of joke..."


    Until this height, he could see clearly what was sealed under the thick amber plain, which covered an area of nearly 1.2 million square kilometers.


    A huge eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    After so many things, Sylvie is well-informed, but even so, eyes alone occupy most of the existence of the plain is the first time to meet.


    Rao is also stupefied by his nature of mind. It took him a long time to come back to God.


    "You''re kidding," he murmured to himself, "just eyes are so huge, isn''t the body going to heaven..."


    Then a conjecture came to his mind.


    In many previous incidents, he had found amber hidden deep underground in the eastern plain, but for various reasons, he had not studied this point.


    Is it possible that the amber under the eastern plain is connected with this place?


    In other words, this guy may be bigger than he expected, even spread to the eastern plains


    Although the fight with another one of his own is imminent, it is not reasonable to make extra troubles, but he can''t make SIVI ignore such a big problem.


    After all, if this thing is also related to the awakening of heaven and earth, I''m afraid that even if the other party turns his body up, he will be able to completely destroy the eastern plain.


    "Let me see what you are first..."


    Sylvie closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then suddenly opened them, and there was a strange light in his eyes.


    Trace back to the source, cause and effect magic eye!


    The next moment, SIVI felt that the scene around him had changed dramatically.


    The sky, which was still clear, suddenly turned scarlet and scarlet as if it were to be burned up.


    The last ray of sunlight passed through the red clouds and fell to the ground. Finally, as the clouds moved, it slowly disappeared, as if the whole world had been put into the oven. There was only death and despair left between heaven and earth.


    From a distance, you can see that many meteors with long tail flames are falling from the sky, and then smashing huge craters on the ground. At the same time, it also turns countless soldiers into flying flesh and blood and remains and viscera.


    In the distant battlefield, many translucent giant creatures like Eliza''s funeral siren are running across the battlefield, and the same huge mountain bearing giants, fierce trolls and evil black dragons are also welcome to the battlefield. Almost every moment, huge creatures like hills are killed, or the translucent aura creatures disappear


    Because Sylvie is still flying in the air and has not landed yet, he can get a panoramic view of everything in the air: the whole land seems to be reduced to a battlefield, the black smoke caused by the magic of fire element curls up from everywhere, and the violent explosion from time to time makes the whole battlefield seem chaotic.


    The land became a mess.


    Countless Terrans and sub races are fighting selflessly with monsters from the abyss.


    Sylvie remembers this scene.


    It was the great battlefield he looked up to now, the greatest war before the end of the mythical age, and the mysterious disappearance of all human heroes - the battle of talieside!


    A fire arrow flew towards SIVI. Although it looked like the three ring magic "fall arrow of fire", the shining magic light on the fire arrow made Seaver clearly realize that the power of this thing might be enough to blow out half of the city-state. I''m afraid it is some kind of lost fire arrow magic.


    So he subconsciously tried to dodge, but soon he realized it was wrong.


    When did he need to use "look" to judge the power of magic?


    I can''t feel the magic on the fire arrow at all!


    "Do you mean..."


    Having thought of something, Seaver stopped his instinctive evasion and seemed to be ready to take on the fire arrow magic.


    Sure enough, the fire arrow passed through his body, causing no harm. Sylvie didn''t even feel any temperature.


    "Is it all caused by the eye of cause and effect?"


    Originally, if the causal eye is used for something, only some information of the object will appear; if the mysticism or Lingshi is slightly higher, there will be more detailed causes and consequences; if it is a utensil or creature close to legend, the relevant law chain will emerge.


    It is the first time that SIVI has been directly brought into the environment.


    In a sense, it also proves from the side that the body of the eye under the amber plain is how terrible the existence is.


    Sylvie prepared himself and continued to watch.


    Although we have seen this scene through the system once, at that time, SIVI was also a member of the human coalition Army (and also a miscellaneous fish), and it was the first time to get a panoramic view of most of the battlefield from the sky.


    But this perspective can also feel the cruelty of the war.


    Hundreds of thousands of people or sub races have dyed the whole battlefield red like consumables; the corpses of giant creatures have turned the battlefield of decisive battle in plain terrain into hills; many strange races have played their part in the war against the abyss monsters, until their own people are exhausted in this flesh and blood mill - at least in the West In the age of Vina, these races were no longer visible, and some of them were not even able to pass down the documents.Sylvie tried to find St. George or Giro in the battlefield, but failed to find them.


    He couldn''t even find a familiar face. He didn''t know whether he was not in the war zone or whether the other side had become part of the bright red mud under the feet of two armies fighting each other.


    "If my memory is right..."


    Because it has been a long time, experienced quite a lot of things, and because of the dual existence, Sylvie''s view of time is a little confused. The time he has experienced is far more than the actual time, so his memory of the original battlefield has been somewhat blurred.


    "Next," that "will appear."


    Almost at the same time that he thought of it, the earth began to shake violently.


    Even scarlet than blood, the enchanting light shot out from the ground.


    From SIVI''s view of the sky, we can clearly see that the red light forms a huge, weird and profane magic array on the ground A corner of.


    At that time, due to the limitation of SIVI''s magic attainments, he could not feel what other situations there were in this magic array except "weird".


    But now SIVI is very different from the past.


    At a glance, he saw that the magic array itself seemed to be some kind of seal, but in terms of seal, it was too distorted and huge.


    Ordinary magicians can''t set and will not set this seal. Even the preparatory work, I''m afraid, will require the whole country''s efforts to complete.


    While SIVI was still analyzing the meaning of the runes on the seal, many octahedrons, like the bottom faces of two pyramids, came out of the ground, dragging a long magic chain, and slowly rose into the air.


    Even after thousands of years, even if it''s just an illusion, even if the other party hasn''t started any action, Sylvie''s face has changed.


    "I see..." His face became very ugly: "the last guy of the third ancestor of ozagqi is still under our feet all the time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    The three ancestors of ozaki are kokirei, the butcher of truth sealed in the red moon, the endless samsara behind the door of truth, and imoku, the eternal trauma who has been missing before.


    In fact, SIVI has been looking for imoku all the time while he is doing things everywhere. After all, all ozakiri are the ones who can create a huge blood nest, which is the most threatening.


    I didn''t expect imoku to stay under people''s feet all the time!


    As he pondered, the octahedral cones also changed: like a skinned giant''s hand, he pulled the soldiers and demons out of the pyramids and dragged them into the cones.


    The scream and the sound of the body being chewed were also heard later.


    For a moment, the whole battlefield was in chaos.


    Some people have tried to attack the cones, but the results are not satisfactory - almost all magic and physical attacks can not hurt the cones, and the strange hands protruding from them.


    Think about it, even when SIVI and ozagki are facing each other, they can only use the gap magic and void energy to hurt each other, and almost all other attack methods will be annihilated by ozaki''s devouring power.


    Because the mirage seemed to skip a period of time, SIVI could only use the position of the sun in the mirage to determine the appearance of ozaki who had been raging on the battlefield for several hours. At this time, the battlefield was quite different from that before. There were almost no living creatures in the central battlefield. Although there were sporadic firefights around, whether it was the human coalition or the abyss army The main targets were on ozagki, who had strayed into the battlefield.


    The age of myth is also a time when legends are everywhere, and big demons are not as good as dogs. Even if no one has the chance to learn void magic like Sylvie, their magic attainments need not be doubted.


    Just as Sylvie was at a loss, new weapons were being used by the human coalition.


    The weapon looks like a firecracker, but the runes on the barrel are more complex.


    It is strange that, unlike other weapons that are packed all over the ground, this kind of weapon seems to have only one weapon in the human position: it seems really strange that the most advanced alchemists and magic makers of all mankind are here at present.


    Isn''t it just a trial work that''s not sure it''s useful?


    However, if it''s just an enhanced version of the burning crystal cannon, it really doesn''t work well.


    Because no matter how strong the magic flow is, it can''t do decisive harm to ozaghi.


    Then Sylvie seemed to have found something and flew up a little, and then he found out that he had made a mistake.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This kind of thing can only be made in the mythical age. "


    The runes on that cannon are not only covered with the gun body, but also densely engraved on the base of the long lost mantra.


    But it''s far from over.


    Looking down from the sky, the runes that spread like ants on that cannon are actually full of the entire human position!


    You know, for the sake of this war, human beings built a city not far from the battlefield out of thin air! At the moment, whether it is the surface of bluestone paved on the streets or the rubble of any house, the city is full of runes and magic circles that twinkle and shine!


    It''s almost the most complex position seen by Sylvie.


    No wonder there is only one Because the whole human coalition can only build this gate with all its strength!


    By the way, there seems to be a demon king sent from the army of the abyss. He intends to use the top of the abyss and the great power of the demon to wipe out those ozags. As a result, the guy was torn by countless ozags before he rushed into the battle Because Sylvie''s attention is on the side of the human coalition, he doesn''t even know which demon is being torn


    When the legendary master with the army calibrated the cannon, the magic guided gun was launched.


    However, there was neither ammunition nor magic flow from the gun. If it was not at the moment of launch, the Runes of the whole city were shining brilliantly. SIVI even thought it was jammed.


    A moment later, in the range of the magic guided gun, an octahedral cone disintegrated, revealing the body of ozagki inside: it was covered with tumor In other words, the noumenon is a mass of muscle tissue piled up by tumor like materials. At this time, the long arm extending out of the octahedral cone also becomes extremely twisted. The proliferative meat and bone directly make it become a strange piece of meat!


    "I see..."


    After watching it a few times, Sylvie understood the principle of the magic gun.


    All things in the world, no matter whether they are tangible or not, will have their own "numerical values".


    For example, a person is 1.8 meters tall, weighs 120 Jin, and has a body fat rate of 12%.


    So, if there is a modifier at this time, and the height and body fat rate remain unchanged, what will happen if the weight is adjusted to 300 Jin?


    The answer is that this "person" data will appear bug, not true.The essence of this magic weapon gun is to tamper with the "numerical value" of the actual existence, make its own existence appear bug, and make the target information distortion from the root, so as to erase the weapon of the other party.


    This is a law weapon!


    Even SIVI has to admit that the level of magic technology in this era is really terrible. If there is no law resistance, there is no way to resist this kind of attack!


    Although ozaki itself is quite strange, except for the third ancestor of ozaki and some high-level ethnic groups of his lineage, the vast majority of ozaqi have no rule resistance. Therefore, the magic guided gun can easily kill more than ten ozags, which can not be defeated by the ordinary army!


    "But ozaki is not an enemy who can''t fight back..."


    Although the situation seems to be in good shape, SIVI, who has played ozagchi several times, is not optimistic at all.


    Sure enough, a new octahedral cone appeared on the ground. This time, the opponent didn''t hit the gun foolishly. The octahedron was opened directly, and ozaki, who looked like an enlarged version of the licker, rushed to the human position one after another!


    The calibration speed of the magic guided gun is slow, and even half of them can''t be killed when the other party attacks.


    Finally, after a scuffle, the magic guided gun was destroyed, and the human coalition army won a tragic victory by relying on several legendary soldiers, and had to withdraw the entire position for several kilometers.


    Everything seemed to be at the most critical moment, but SIVI felt that the greatest mystery in human history, the truth of the disappearance of all human heroes in the battle of talieside, would soon be revealed to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    At a time when the war situation gradually began to be unfavorable to the United forces of mankind, the greatest crisis came.


    In the center of the original battlefield, covered with corpses and blood, something like the root of a tree began to protrude.


    Each of the protruding "roots" is more than one kilometer, two to three meters thick. From the perspective of SIVI''s high altitude view, they are more like "blood vessels" on the earth.


    The blood vessels devoured the corpse and the pool of blood that had been coagulated or rotten.


    As if feeling something, the United human army concentrated most of its forces and began to March, intending to stop the expansion of unknown things in the underground, but in the end, after leaving tens of thousands of corpses, they had to retreat in a panic.


    The next day, the abyss army, which was closer to the battlefield on the other side, was suddenly attacked by ozaghi.


    Countless dark creatures, demons and demons were used as the breeding and expansion of food, and the original military camp was completely reduced to a flesh and blood farm.


    The original biggest enemy of the United human army was like a joke. It was extremely ironic that the whole army was destroyed. Because the stronger the existence was, the easier it was to attract Ozzy. Therefore, only two or three kittens escaped.


    There is no doubt that ozagki''s next goal is to solve the problem of the United human army in the same way and achieve a complete recovery. With so much blood and meat as food for irrigation, the unknown things in the underground will surely reappear in this world faster, and make the world fall into chaos.


    Another day passed.


    In the middle of the battlefield, a mountain appeared.


    The original "blood vessels" now serve as tentacles of the mountain, sweeping all around.


    At this moment, it seems that even heaven and earth are unable to bear ozaghi''s great power and issued a sad cry.


    It was also at this moment that the United human army finally launched its final operation.


    The last main force was in full force, facing ozagh.


    "Wait, that''s..."


    The men of the army, like the sea opened by Moses, lined up on both sides, leaving a road about one meter wide in the middle of the army.


    A man wandered along the road.


    To SIVI''s surprise, it is not the greatest magic emperor of this era, nor those legendary strong men who walk on the road.


    It''s him.


    Sylvie Aldrich.


    He was wearing a heavy and dignified mass robe, with a length of more than three meters behind his back, and even two teenagers were carrying it behind him.


    At the same time, he had a wonderful crown on his head, similar to the one he had seen before.


    It is similar to the crown, but the shape should be more simple, the color is silver, and there is no other gem ornament except in the front center. It is quite simple but beautiful.


    In addition, he had a staff about two meters long in his hand.


    No, it''s not so much a staff as something close to the scepter.


    The whole body of the staff is made of unknown silver metal. At the top of the body is a hollow shape combining the sun and the eye. At the middle of the shape is a shining gem.


    It''s not exaggeration, but the gem is really shining.


    How to say that.


    This SIVI Aldrich, not so much a "magician", feels more like a clergyman than a "Pope.".


    Unknown things underground Imoku, the world''s trauma, has been completely freed from the ground. Although only a tip of the iceberg has been revealed, the earth of the whole world has begun to fission, and the sky has become bright red, as if it is heralding the end of the world.


    Now, what Pope SIVI is facing is the tip of the iceberg exposed by imoku.


    It is a mountain that thoroughly turns the plain into a mountain, and there is a huge golden eye and countless tentacles growing on the mountain body of more than 12000 meters, which is always emitting the breath of destruction.


    Even time and space seem to be distorted by the existence of this horror, and there is a strange skew.


    Ordinary people don''t mention fighting with them. Even if they are close to the first level, they will not be destroyed by the power of destruction and phagocytosis, they will collapse and become crazy!


    Pope SIVI, however, was not affected at all. He just stopped at the front of the army and spoke out loud.


    "Tell the whole army! With the abyss, demons, ghosts, bloody struggle, through the hardships to survive today! I am very grateful to you all


    "A year ago, when the Church of Aldrich began to connect with the forces you inhabit and form the Salvation Army, I said you were free!"


    "It''s better to think that human beings have no hope and want to have fun in the few days left; to run around and seek refuge; to live in fear and anxiety; to be infected with despair and not to suffer from torture and self-determination. That''s your freedom, the choice you can make yourself! ""But you choose to take up your arms and fight with us, the Church of Aldrich!"


    "The Church of Aldrich It is not in vain the spiritual destination of mankind. What we believe in is not the illusory gods, but the great power of human beings! There is no need for human beings to offer sacrifices to the original mother


    "From now on, the history of mankind is the history of the world, the future of mankind is the future of the world, and the hope of mankind is the hope of the world!"


    "Give me your life, your will and your future! At this moment, let''s make a farewell battle with these old gods! Just to take history, future and hope back into the hands of mankind


    At the end of the day, Derek pointed to the sky.


    All the soldiers raised their weapons and gave a deafening cry; the mages and the magistrates bowed their heads and recited the mantra.


    Originally, it was a bright red sky, and suddenly it became a dark night sky.


    Countless stars twinkled in the sky, and finally seemed to be attracted by the gem on his scepter. They turned into streamers and began to fall.


    "[this is the way to the future]!"


    At this moment, Seaver floating in the sky somehow understood the nature of this miracle.


    There is no doubt that the two miracles that he wants to save are the most powerful ones he has ever seen.


    It''s a "salvation blow" that borrows the belief of all the people in the United forces of mankind, turns everything into a theoretically impossible flame, and takes the starlight as the landmark to completely eliminate ozagki, which is theoretically impossible to kill!


    After that, as long as there is one person in the world who doesn''t expect the world to be destroyed, Ozzy will never reappear.


    "No This... "


    Being shocked by the scene, SIVI felt an indescribable sense of disobedience.


    The man who burned everything was himself, but not him.


    Countless fragments recurred in his mind.


    In the past, he has experienced this great war.


    And it was the other self born of the dual being that drew the termination of that battle: that time and space was sealed by another self.


    But why Why until just now, I will forget that memory?


    When the miracle of Pope SIVI came to an end, the moment before the other party and ozagki were about to assimilate into dust, SIVI suddenly found that the other side had actually looked at himself!


    "This is not the vision of the causal eye!" At this moment, Seaver suddenly realized that he was not right: "what the hell is going on?"


    When he had just raised this question, everything in front of him suddenly came to a standstill, just like a video with the pause button pressed.


    "Sorry."


    The sudden sound behind him startled Seaver.


    He quickly turned around and found a hedgehog headed man in a white coat looking at himself with a smile.


    Sylvie stares warily at each other. "Who are you?"


    "Well, because the world line is far away, the appearance is slightly different, but if you look carefully, you can still see it?" The other side tried to straighten out his hair, and then took off the funny looking glasses.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is it me again Sylvie blinked. "Seriously, I''m a little confused..."


    "There are some essential differences between me and the self you met before." The seemingly frivolous guy replied, "my name is SIVI Avalon, from another parallel world. Because the universe constant of your world is a little different from mine, it''s not easy to invade, so I invited you here in this way


    "So what are you going to do?" Asked seavy warily.


    "Don''t panic, I''m just going to tell you a message," the other side''s look became a little more serious: "a message about the end of the world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    Seriously, Sylvie is a little numb about the end of the world.


    Ozaki can lead to the end of the world, the collapse of the void can also cause the end of the world, and the recent discovery that some of his allotropic forms go crazy can also cause the end of the world


    When did the end of the world become so worthless?


    "From the way you look, you don''t seem to be very sensitive to the word" doomsday. "


    The white coat, who called himself Sylvia Avalon, seemed to see through Sylvie''s thoughts and said.


    Sylvie''s hand spread out, the expression is very single: "come on, lice more not itchy, debt more than worry, you can say, frown is my loss."


    "I see. That''s what you think Yeah, I see. "


    White coat suddenly realized and nodded. Then he looked a little more serious: "although it''s a little sudden, do you know why there is no concept of" universe "in your" world "


    Indeed, although the world in which Sylvie lives is not a complete circle of the sky, if we keep moving towards the sky, we will not come to the universe in the end, but will touch the barriers of the world.


    The sun (sacred light) and two moons (crimson and quiet) that can be seen on the earth are actually embedded in the world''s barriers, similar to the existence of a kingdom of God.


    "Because the structure of the world itself is different?"


    Although he was able to travel through the void, to be honest, SIVI did not care about this problem.


    It''s like the average person doesn''t care why the apple fell to the ground.


    "So, another question: you''ve seen yourself like the Pope Sylvie before you, like you, and still in other worlds, right?"


    Instead of telling Seaver whether his answer was right or not, white coat asked another question that sounded irrelevant.


    "So what?"


    Because he didn''t feel hostile or malicious from his white coat, even though he was getting a little impatient, he answered him honestly.


    "Have you ever thought about why the other person''s world is so similar to your world?"


    The white coat went on.


    "Because it''s a parallel world And so on? "


    Speaking of this, Sylvie also slightly realized that the guy named Avalon in front of him seemed a little different from the "self" he had met before.


    "There is an endless world in the multiverse, and the parallel world with" we "is naturally in it. But the basic structure of the world is actually quite similar and close In other words, the concept of "world" is based on some kind of template. " The other side did not continue to sell the key, but slowly said: "it was really so But I''m sure that if I don''t show up here today, no matter how much you wander through the void, the "world" you can observe should be a flat world similar to your own, rather than those with normal structure. "


    "What do you mean?"


    Sylvie frowned, displeased by his unprovoked assertion.


    "Please allow me to make a little analogy," the white coat snapped his fingers, and the scene around them changed, and the battlefield at their feet became an endless sea: "if the world itself is such an ocean, then if one day, a high-temperature meteorite falls from the sky..."


    With his words, a huge red meteorite suddenly appeared, reflecting half of the sky at the same time, a head into the water.


    At this moment, the whole scene seems to have been pressed the pause button, and it seems that the time in space has been suspended, and all the things suddenly come to a standstill.


    "there will be a lot of bubbles in the place where the meteorite falls." The white coat then said, "and your existence is this meteorite. It is because of your passing through that the original world has been severely impacted, which makes it disintegrate and finally turns into countless independent yet interdependent worlds


    ¡°¡­¡­ But in other flat worlds, isn''t there me? "


    Sylvie argued: "if according to your theory, there should be no me in those worlds. They are just ordinary fragments of the world."


    "That''s because there is also a deviation in the mapping of the world. At the moment when the world bubble is formed, almost all the world bubbles become the" pseudo parallel world "of your world. Those who are similar to you are just the combination of mapping and meme, and finally the established" phenomenon ". To describe it, let me think about it The real mirage is something like this. "


    The other side said slowly, "that''s why I''m looking for you, not your mapping."


    Sylvie was silent for a long time, and then he looked at the other side again: "so the end of the world you said before..."


    "Let me also make a little analogy."The other party snapped his finger again.


    So the still sea under their feet disappeared, replaced by a tree with no leaves but luxuriant branches.


    "The trunk is your first life, and the place where the trunk begins to bifurcate is when you cross it, and then with the mapping and meme pollution, more and more pseudo parallel worlds, that is, the branches begin to appear, and finally become this kind of thing." The white coat pointed to the dense branches.


    "The end of the world that you met and heard about before should be the destruction of the world bubble On this tree, it''s like this, "he reached out and picked a branch from the branch:" what''s broken is just the branch at the end. Don''t say it''s your trunk world bubble. Even other branches of the world bubble have not been affected, have they? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking back on the information he got in the past, SIVI seems that the destruction of other "parallel worlds" does not really have much to do with his own world.


    "The end of the world, as I said just now, is a more fundamental and terrifying disaster." The white coat and Seaver looked at each other and said in an unpredicted serious tone: "it was an unprecedented disaster and a world shaking disaster that would uproot the whole tree and turn it into coke dust."


    "That is..." Although he didn''t want to believe the absurd words, Sylvie still had an ominous premonition that the other party was not lying.


    "That''s the biggest disaster for us saviors," the white coat said with a wry smile. "I call it the doomsday, and I''m the only ''we'' that has survived the doomsday."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    In general, Sylvie would have thought that the man in front of him was just trying to scare himself by exaggerating.


    But somehow, Sylvie felt from the bottom of his heart that the other side''s words were not false.


    After being aware of this, he immediately self checked his mental and mental state. He didn''t find the magic influence of mind control. After that, he opened his own miracle "this is not scientific", but he still did not find his state changed.


    After finishing all this, he confirmed that he really wanted to trust each other and the coming doomsday.


    However, with common sense, the first reaction of ordinary people to hear such news is to "refuse to believe".


    So he looked at the other side, hoping to get an explanation from there.


    SIVI said, nodding as if he wanted to ask, but he didn''t know.


    "In fact, I''m very surprised that in the parallel world I went to, all the people who passed through at that time point were all" us ", and no one else had the similar situation "But after so many experiences, I began to feel Is it possible that the passage of "we" itself has nothing to do with the "doomsday"


    After a pause, his voice became more and more serious: "or is it possible that the mission of ''we'' through the past, from the very beginning, was to prevent the doomsday?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sylvie pondered for a moment.


    Indeed, this statement is acceptable to him.


    Up to now, all the "selves" encountered by Sylvie have a strong salvation plot. Even if he is crazy and wants to destroy other worlds, the starting point of his own practice is to save his own world.


    The appointed Savior.


    If this is the premise of thinking, then many things that do not understand the reason can be said clearly.


    For example, the existence of the Dean system, I am afraid, is also to guide themselves to better become stronger, to deal with the end of the world.


    But in this way, there are many new questions.


    In the numerous parallel worlds, no matter how different the experiences are, it is "SIVI" who finally crosses into different worlds and begins to take risks. This is obviously not a coincidence that can be explained.


    As the white coat said, if this is the mission of the "SIVI", then what kind of existence is given to them? Why choose them for this mission?


    Who developed the Dean system with what intention? Why do you show it in this way? If you want to make yourself stronger and deal with the doomsday, can''t you directly instill strength?


    Judging from the capability of the system so far, it seems that this is not impossible.


    Besides, what is the nature of the doomsday? Is it a natural disaster like the 12 magnitude earthquake? Is it the destruction of some kind of terror? Or the invasion from the high world?


    ¡°¡­¡­ It seems that the time to link to the world can only stop here. "


    Just as SIVI was going to ask the other party some of his most concerned questions, the figure of the white coat began to become transparent and empty, and even the voice gradually became ethereal.


    "All of a sudden, you''re about to slip away with a lot of gibberish? It''s really the way that the prophet and the like in RPG have always been. "


    Xi Wei make complaints about Tucao.


    "I know you have a lot more to ask, but I''m afraid it''s up to you to explore the answers yourself." The white coat looked at SIVI with a bitter smile, and then Su Rong said, "but before I leave, I''d like to give you a piece of advice."


    "Oh?"


    "Don''t try to fight against the doomsday. It''s impossible to completely or stop it Although the reason is not clear, I guess that some hard condition which can completely stop the "doomsday" has not been achieved He said quickly that he wanted to leave the information to SIVI before he disappeared: "so when you face the doomsday, the best choice is to" avoid. ". It''s the best way to protect the world you live in and not to have a positive contact with doomsday


    "As a prophet, it''s all right not to offer me the weakness of the enemy. Is it really appropriate to persuade me to take the world with me now?"


    "Because I think the safety of the world is more important than personal glory."


    The other side shrugged and replied.


    Then, almost invisible, he gazed at Seaver seriously and seriously.


    "As a negative dog who failed to save the world, I failed completely in the face of the" doomsday "; after me, many" we "have met the doomsday, but unfortunately, even with my warning, there is still no successful individual Even after contact with doomsday, I was the only survivor. ""But somehow, after I found you, I thought you were different. You have a decisive difference from the rest of us Sorry, because the contact time is relatively short, I can''t tell what is different. But if someone can break away from the doomsday at this stage, I believe it must be you! "


    "For the ultimate victory, for the better world, for the future of hope No, I''m sorry, these things are too much in space, and they have no value for human effort. "


    "- for our own sake, to be able to live, and to live with our close friends and lovers, please avoid the doomsday successfully!"


    With the last words floating in the void, the darkness around them fades like a tide.


    Then the color of the sky regained SIVI''s entire vision.


    At the foot is still the huge amber plain of wax color, and the eye that occupies most of the plain under amber.


    When facing the huge pupil, Sylvie still feels chilly, but I don''t know if the feeling of being oppressed has been reduced a lot because of knowing the bigger trouble.


    In this way, things become more complicated Really, give me a break


    Sylvie sighed, thinking in his mind.


    Then he raised his head and looked at the clear sky for a long time, then said slowly.


    "Ah, of course."


    "I will never let the world end here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    The civil war of mankind Or the magician''s civil war is over.


    The final result surprised all the onlookers: hornheim announced that because both sides did not want to continue to sacrifice valuable mage talents, he unilaterally proposed the signing of a peace treaty.


    About a day later, the Aldrich School of witchcraft and Wizardry also issued a statement agreeing to the peace treaty.


    On the surface, it seems that the two forces have made a peace for the time being. However, almost all the onlookers (such as members of the king''s Council and so on) understand that although the fight between the two sides was in full swing at the beginning, in fact, the size of the two forces was not of the same level at all. Moreover, it was the mage Association of hornheim who first proposed the peace treaty. I''m afraid that hornheim was in sivei Under the threat of this existence.


    Although the war had no impact on Civilians: the battle of magicians was too high-end, and the number of people was not large, the fighting place was also through some wilderness tacitly agreed by both sides, which basically would not affect ordinary people. In fact, until the end of the war, many residents in the war zone did not know that there was such a thing


    However, because SIVI had frustrated the king''s Council momentum, some of the aristocrats who were ready to move were more honest and peaceful. After all, Sylvie now even dares to hate the mage Association, which can be regarded as the first one in the eastern plains. It''s really exciting for him. I''m afraid that his status as a mere aristocrat will not be taken seriously.


    if it is other magic schools, the nobles can still plug their offspring into the academy by means of money and bribery. If they can not learn anything else (the other magician academy has a very low rate of success), they can also become their own eyeliner, and what they can do is to mix up with the future wizard masters.


    But this method is not easy to use on the side of Aldrich - his students are basically selected by the system, and there is no such statement as "back door".


    And these children, who have been called, are also very competitive, and even when they are away to visit their parents, they will not be bought by the nobles.


    Of course, some nobles tried to kidnap the family members of the students to force them to work for themselves. But the consequence of this was that the leaders of the aristocratic territory woke up the next day and found that the Lord and his family members who often sat on their necks to poop were mysteriously disappeared Even if other nobles knew that they were the hands of the Aldrich academy, there was no evidence. On the other hand, it was not in their interests to conflict with the school of magic. Therefore, it was basically not settled.


    Therefore, for the aristocrats, until now, Aldrich college is still an unknown place shrouded in fog. This is one of the reasons why the nobles are hostile to the Academy: an emerging force that is slowly growing into a giant, but on its own side, it can not destroy it or even insert its hands. Naturally, it can only be regarded as a threat Yes.


    It''s just that Sylvie doesn''t have the time to take care of the nobles. He has more important things to do on his own.


    "When the war is over, do you want to keep the students on the first level of alert?"


    In the dean''s room of Aldrich college, Fett, a ghost girl, stares at Seaver curiously and is surprised by his order.


    "Yes, the stock of materials in the college is not enough now If Hohenheim had chosen to fight attrition, we might not have been able to take advantage so easily Sophia also put her Burgundy hair back to her ears and protested to SIVI with a face full of displeasure: "I don''t know how long I can keep this high alert state after the war is over."


    "Although the war is over, if my intelligence is correct, the severe test will begin now."


    Given the potential panic of doomsday, SIVI still didn''t tell anyone else about it.


    "Severe test?" Sophia stares suspiciously at SIVI, only to find that his face is full of seriousness, not a joke.


    "Well, well, I see. I''ll try my best to carry on." So the girl did not ask any more questions, but sighed helplessly: "so you are? What are you going to do this time? "


    "Nothing, just a trip."


    Although it''s not very good on the outside, it''s a good definition.


    "Ah, is it true? We stay in the college busy dizzy, but you have a pleasant time outside, and even bring a few girls back Sophia complained, "I don''t mind, but Eliza and Theo are so pathetic that they haven''t been close to your teacher for a long time."


    "It''s also about When this is over, I''ll take them on a trip. "


    Seavy replied with a smile. His eyes looked through the huge French windows at the school atrium, which was a bit crowded because of the return of all the students. "I miss it. I took them to travel around the eastern plains before Aldrich was built. I didn''t expect that it would be nearly two years in a flash."


    "They will be very happy."


    Sophia imagined it for a moment, but also showed a soft smile."By the way, Sophia." Sylvie put on his coat and was about to leave the room when he suddenly stopped. He looked back at the girl, but he ran into each other''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sophia looks a little flustered, but these two years of experience have also made the girl calm a lot. Although there is a shallow blush on her face, her attitude quickly returns to her normal calm: "if you want to find something, those strange things you left in the dean''s room will lock you into the warehouse. Don''t worry. Without the consent of fitter and their three sages, anyone will fight No


    "When this is over," seavy grinned. "We''ll get married."


    Sophia:


    Fitter: "it''s


    Alice:.... "


    "Wait, Alice. When did you come out?"


    Sylvie looked at the maid who appeared at the door and was embarrassed.


    "Ah, whoa, whoa Well, I''m just here to give you tea! Sorry, I didn''t hear anything --! "


    Awakened by SIVI''s voice, the maid girl, whose whole face is red with astonishing speed, makes a strange wail. Without waiting for SIVI to stop her, she pushes the dining car and runs out of the dean''s room.


    "Really..."


    Sylvie couldn''t help laughing and left the room before Sophia and Sophia could react.


    "Sylvie --!" Sophia seemed to want to say something, but seeing SIVI disappear at the end of the corridor, she couldn''t say anything.


    "I think, my lord Dean, he must once again bear some great cause that we people can''t understand and undertake." "All we can do is pray here," fitter said softly


    Finally, Sophia nodded. She could only murmur with an expression of joy or worry.


    "Please come back safely..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    This is a piece of barren land.


    On the rugged ground, only black or brown stones can be seen. When it dries to a gust of wind, a piece of loess and some yellow weeds that seem to have died can be seen. The so-called Gobi is probably such a scene.


    A creature similar to the hybrid of a hare and a groundhog pokes its head out of a hole in the ground and squirms with its triangular mouth full of grass seeds dug out of nowhere.


    In the distance, the strange vibration is constantly coming.


    If you look at it carefully, you can see that in the absence of wind, the pebbles around the groundhog are shaking slightly.


    At last, the woodchuck, who seemed to notice something, stopped chewing. It stood up on its hind legs, which were quite strong relative to its front legs, and looked into the direction of the distant sound.


    There was a misty yellow scene.


    The residents living in this area know very well that it is a sandstorm.


    It''s just different from the general sandstorm. In the yellow fog which can''t be seen clearly, we can see that there are pale thunder flashes.


    And only in the moment when the thunder flashed can we catch it vaguely, which is an illusory and huge figure.


    Although the dust storm is still far away, the groundhog is already a little flustered. It straightens up and makes a few sharp calls to remind its own kind of danger. After slipping into its cave, it is estimated that it will not appear again until the sandstorm is over.


    This is a wise choice.


    Even though it seems that there are still more than ten kilometers away, the speed of sandstorm is astonishing.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the whole world was covered and filled by the confused yellow fog. Even the light of the big white fireball on top of his head could not penetrate the armor beyond the haze, and the visibility was reduced to a state of being close to being unable to see five fingers.


    The rumble was louder, but at this time it was already clear that the roar was not the sound of lightning and thunder, but other sources.


    About five minutes after the sandstorm came to this area, the roaring body finally appeared.


    It''s a strange building made up of two cast-iron columns. The iron sheet covered with rivets can be seen everywhere outside the building. In terms of the height of the column, it has reached 300 meters, and its width is amazing. The radius of the column below has exceeded 200 meters. Therefore, the shape of the building is not a cylinder, it looks more like it is stacked Thick discus together.


    The eight directions of the lower column extend out huge mechanical giant feet like octopus tentacles. Each step will be accompanied by a heavy bang, leaving a deep hole in the Gobi land.


    Even if you can''t see any weapon from the outside, its terrifying volume, the roar of the road, and whether the thunder flashes around tell the witness how dangerous this thing is - if someone can survive the terrifying sandstorm from the outside.


    In fact, even entering the interior of this mechanical Octopus like horror building is not much better.


    A large number of black iron pipes are filled like blood vessels. I don''t know whether it is because of disrepair for a long time or it should be. Many pipes are spraying water vapor, and the occasional sharp sound like a whistle may even give people the illusion that this thing is not going to explode.


    Many heavy mechanical parts will accumulate static electricity when they move. Every once in a while, an electric arc will flash over the heavy metal shell of those mechanical parts, bringing a strong smell of ozone.


    And these thunder and lightning will finally radiate through the top column of the building, and finally form the pale thunder.


    In the depths of the giant mechanical monster, which is constantly swimming in the Gobi, there is actually a comfortable living space beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    And in the deepest part of this living space, there is a secret research institute room.


    The room is full of Steampunk, full of copper gears and bearings of various types. There are also brass communication tubes almost all over the wall, and the other wall is full of exquisite or interesting machine keys.


    A hedgehog headed youth, wearing a T-shirt and overalls, wearing protective glasses on his head and dirty brown thick leather gloves on his hands, was studying a strange shaped gear with a magnifying glass under the warm light.


    A moment later, he suddenly raised his head and frowned.


    "And which one this time?"


    As soon as he welcomed him, the space not far away twisted, revealing the figure of a young man in a robe.


    as like as two peas, the two people are almost identical in appearance, but the difference between clothing and hairstyle is too great. So they do not feel like a mirror.


    "Hello," said the visitor politely to the owner of the room, "my name is SIVI idrick, another form of your existence in the parallel world."


    "I think I should have said that before," the owner of the room carefully stored the gears in his precious storage box, then locked the storage box: "my war against you No, it should be that I am not interested in "our" war, and I will never help any side. ""I''m not invited to help in the war."


    Said SIVI.


    "What is that for? One day tour of the parallel world. "


    A sarcastic smile appeared on the other side''s face: "although it is a little self belittling, but I don''t think my world has any good-looking."


    It is true that there are at least a lot of beautiful scenery to see if it is other world, but this world is not the case - it is almost desert, next door and oasis. If you look at it, you can hardly see anything except the vast sand and a piece of yellow soil.


    But what''s interesting is that even in this world, humans are still alive and building cities better and better.


    And the reason why human beings can do all this is the allotrope in front of Sylvie.


    and other Western Wei, who rely on killing and saving the world, the old fellow directly promoted the world''s technological level by one''s own technology.


    And he has successfully completed a qualitative leap through a "infinite energy" technology. Under the tree of science and technology in the middle ages, he has created a mechanical fortress which is extraordinary


    In a sense, the "SIVI" in front of us should be the most complete of the main task of the system among all the allotropes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    SIVI Aldrich walked slowly into the room.


    It''s a room where almost everything is made of metal, and there''s a light blue glow on the walls.


    With the virtual screen floating on the table, it all seems to be full of a sense of technology.


    It''s also true. This is the interior of a space ship.


    Several people have been made around the metal platform in the room.


    If the rest of the crew of the spaceship walked into the room, they would have thought that all the people in the room were clones of SIVI Aldrich, commander-in-chief and captain of the ship.


    Because in terms of appearance, they are all too similar.


    But it is not.


    We must say that they are all "the same person".


    "What''s the matter? All of a sudden we''re called together? "


    Asked one of the people, who was playing with two hand sized puppets.


    The two dolls were just ordinary dolls. There was no silk thread on his hands, or even traces of string magic.


    He just waved his fingers, and the two little men kept dancing.


    "Let them stop. I look upset."


    Before shivie Aldrich could answer, another man next to the man who conducted the villain said gruffly.


    In addition, they were all more disgruntled than the other people who had a big face.


    He only wore leather pants and his muscular upper body was so naked that he could see countless tiny scars at first glance.


    Behind him, a machete, like a door plank, was thrust straight into the floor.


    You know, because SIVI Aldrich used this room as their meeting room, it was made of the same material as the spaceship''s armor, and even better at resisting high and low temperatures and corrosion.


    In theory, even an ordinary Gauss Rifle or even a plasma gun can''t damage the floor of this room, at least with shipboard weapons.


    But the man did it, breaking the impregnable metal floor easily with his wrist and the saber!


    "Crazy soldiers who can''t protect their important people want to vent their anger on me?" Even so, "Sylvie" who manipulated the villain did not feel afraid at all. Instead, he gave a full smile of sarcasm: "I''m so scared."


    If you look closely at Alice and Theo, you will find that they are similar in appearance.


    Ma Wei''s own sword is on his back.


    "Amitabha, there are many people who can''t protect their relatives and friends. Benefactor, this is a map gun."


    Without waiting for Xiwei to be in trouble, the other side, with a big bald head on his head, praised the Buddha''s name, then shook his head at the puppet Xiwei and said.


    "Ha ha, your Buddha has been eaten by ozaghi. Do you still want to continue Amitabha?"


    Just as soon as he uttered his voice, he was dressed in another ancient costume. His face looked like "Sylvie," who was wearing a thick smoky make-up, sneered.


    "Benefactor, you are deeply possessed by the devil, and you are boundless in the sea of hardships. Looking back, I see that you are predestined with my Buddha. Do you want to abandon your cultivation and come to practice Buddhism with me?"


    "Bald head, you want to die!" As soon as he patted the table, he left a fingerprint on the table made of the same material as the floor, and said angrily that he did not have any other actions. There was a faint blood flash in the back of his head.


    Bareheaded "Xiwei" smiles but doesn''t speak, but a string of Buddhist beads on his hand has already released a brilliant light.


    The other "SIVI" in the room also looked like a good play, and had no intention of stopping the four people who were at war.


    "Enough! This is my warship. Are you going to sink her? "


    Shivy Aldrich roared.


    So the four people who were still in confrontation hummed coldly and took their seats again.


    It was only after others had focused on their own side that SIVI idrick began to get to the point.


    "According to my sources, Sylvie in that magical world has gone to contact other sives who have not joined us. Including the "SIVI" who developed unlimited energy in the Steampunk world


    "It''s not a lot, but there are some ''US'' that have joined his team," shivy Aldrich said coldly


    "Isn''t that for sure..."


    The doll "SIVI" sneered: "except for us who have lost their own world because of Ozzy, we in other worlds must want to protect our own world more than destroy the world."


    It is true that, including the evil seeker "SIVI", they all saved the world out of their own will before their own world was destroyed.This kind of initiative to save the world is more like the commonness of the existence of "Sylvie".


    Almost all the sives gathered here failed to protect their own world from ozaghi (or any other disaster), but they survived for various reasons.


    "But it won''t work. All the world will be destroyed by their actions. Ozagki must be eliminated, and we are just at this point! " "Even if the rest of the world is destroyed, as long as one world survives, it can still evolve into countless new worlds. Human civilization can continue, and the people we love will not disappear But once Ozzy wakes up in all the world, it''s really over


    "You have said it many times. I''m tired of listening. "


    "Stop repeating useless things, just tell us what to do."


    Other "SIVI" also showed more or less approval.


    "War, of course! We need to beat him before he gets enough support! As long as there is no magic world of "I", the rest of the guys are not worried! So it''s time to declare war on them


    "From this moment on, we''ve come together no longer because of our individuals, but because of a much closer and more rigorous team. "Star Alliance," I intend to call it. Now, let''s make an unbreakable covenant here! Even if we travel through the vast space-time and the endless world, we should also carry out the goals we have identified. "Swear to the covenant that the spark of mankind will never go out."


    "Swear to the covenant that the spark of mankind will never go out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    After talking to his own heteromorphism in the Steampunk world, Sylvie learned something amazing.


    "After all the mainline tasks have been completed, the system will disappear?"


    "To be precise, it''s into my body and become a part of me."


    Seaver in the Steampunk world Well, let''s call him steam SIVI, and seriously say, "if you have to give an example, the system is like a computer. Before the main line task is a bit similar to novice guidance, after the end of the guide, its essence has become a part of me. I can do what it can do. "


    With that, steam SIVI snapped his finger and a bus appeared behind him. It''s just different from the bus on earth. The bus is full of various steel steam pipelines and huge gears. With the overall black color, a kind of strange waste soil appears.


    In the process of the emergence of this thing, SIVI did not feel the fluctuation of space from beginning to end, which means that the bus was not stored in some kind of space container and then taken out by the other party, but was produced out of thin air like the product of the system.


    "Can system products be produced without restriction?"


    He asked curiously.


    "How can it be? The system itself has some limitations Well, you can think of the system itself as a book that epitomizes the countless histories of its own world. " "Every page of history is open to us at will, but if we exceed the limit, the page of history that carries those things will disappear," steam Seaver explained


    "The epitome of history..."


    Sylvie thought.


    Indeed, all the copies he has been experiencing are basically historical events, and there are almost no completely overhead copies.


    But now that he wants to understand the whole system, I''m afraid he still can''t catch up with him. So SIVI simply changed the topic.


    "By the way, is there Ozzy in your world?"


    "Of course. Although the "I" of that science fiction world is too extreme, he is not wrong at all. Just like "we" exist in every world, there is ozagki in every world. "


    Steam SIVI nodded, as if thinking of something: "when I met ozagki, I was really scared."


    "Is Ozzy in the world awake? But I can hardly feel ozagki''s existence... "


    Asked Sylvie curiously.


    "You don''t feel it''s normal," steam SIVI said coolly, "because I''ve wiped out the world''s ozags."


    Lying trough, the world''s own allotrope is a bit fierce


    Sylveston was shocked.


    During this period, he has seen a lot of his own allotropic, although his task completion degree is relatively low (still staying in the first stage), but in terms of combat effectiveness, he has not missed anyone. It is because of this that Sylvie in the science fiction world sees himself as a big problem.


    But even if it is such a self, in the face of any of the three ancestors of ozaki, the basic or lose more than win less.


    But the world''s own actually has killed the three ancestors, unloaded all the responsibility, embarked on the vacation around the world journey


    "According to the different types of the world, ozaki also has strong and weak points." After guessing what Sylvie was thinking, steam Seaver grinned and then said, "there is hardly any unscientific thing like magic on my side. The level of technology is only in the steam age you see. So our enemies are relatively primitive. To say anything, it''s like a giant iron turtle that can eat anything, a giant bigger giant than the mountains Like islands flying in the sky with countless tentacles, it is not difficult to win


    So how can we use steam technology to make weapons that can defeat even giant iron turtles, Mountain Giants and tentacle islands? Hello


    west make complaints about not knowing where to start Tucao.


    "Anyway, if you join us, the chances of success will be much higher."


    He decided to skip the topic.


    "I haven''t said I''m going to join you. After all, the "doomsday" that can destroy everything is always too exaggerated and seems to be fabricated. " Steam Seaver raised his hand, made a stop sign, and without hesitation interrupted SIVI''s words: "just through a paragraph Well, that''s a video In short, I will not believe such a one-sided statement. "


    "Well, after all, there is no evidence of the Holocene at present, and the" I "who was the source of the information also said something vague Seavy nodded, indicating that he could probably understand the other person''s thoughts.


    Steam SIVI was silent. He understood that Sylvie had not finished, so he waited silently for the following.


    "But, if it''s just a joke, it won''t let the ''I'' risk so much to pass on the information, so I believe him. What''s more, even if there is no evidence, the nature of the doomsday is enough to make us serious? "At this point, SIVI showed a smile: "because you are" Sylvie ", so you can understand - we don''t want to save the world, we just want to protect the important things in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Steam SIVI was silent for several seconds, and finally sighed helplessly: "well, I thought that I could get rid of the main task of the system, but finally I had to get involved in such a troublesome matter."


    He glanced at Seaver: "and even if you say that, in essence, we have to save the world?"


    "In this regard, please don''t care about the results and enjoy the process of saving the world."


    Said Sylvie cheerfully.


    "Hum..." Steam SIVI snorted, but then his expression softened and laughed at himself: "but maybe I''m expecting you to convince me Because saving the world is addictive


    Sylvie showed a look of "I know.".


    "Besides, is your life all right?"


    Steam SIVI glanced at the back of SIVI''s hand and said, "it looks like I''m running out."


    Sure enough, if it''s another ''self'', you can see this thing.


    "No problem." In response, SIVI stroked the back of his hand and said without hesitation and confusion: "I will not die easily until I finish what we should do."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    In the gap of the world, in the endless nothingness, Seaver is groping for another unknown world according to the "coordinates" given to him by the steam world.


    Because of the limitations of the world''s basic forces, SIVI of the steam world has never left his own world through systematic tasks.


    However, in the battle with ozaki, steam SIVI also realized the limitations of the world. After integrating with the system and inheriting the system capability, he began to study "outside the world".


    Although steam Sylvie had not been able to work out a way to travel around the world until he found him, it doesn''t mean that his research has been fruitless for years.


    Steam the steam in the SIVI world is not the same as the earth''s steam. It is not just ordinary water vapor. Otherwise, how could an ordinary steam engine win the world devouring monster, the third ancestor of ozaki?


    In fact, steam in the world of steam is a kind of ether cloud with great energy, but this energy is difficult to be used as energy directly, so we can only simply obtain kinetic energy through rough and durable heavy machinery.


    Similar to the magical world of Dean Sylvie, there are also "miracles" in this world.


    It is a super machine that can''t be imitated by steam technicians in the world by devoting their whole life''s hard work and research into "steam" in exchange for the response of steam (or ether), so that it can obtain unique characteristics and cooperate with the special steam machinery carefully developed.


    There are three kinds of steam Sylvie''s masterpieces.


    The first is his highest combat power [the supreme masterpiece ¡¤ the three divine beasts], which was built with pure steam technology. It was huge enough to be called a spectacle. It could self repair, self optimize and evolve to a certain extent. Even the initial form has the ultimate mechanical life that can easily and massively change the destructive power of terrain.


    The three mythical beasts were named "esgiaconi of the sky", "reggios of the earth" and "gargantia of the sea". Later, during the war against imoku, steam SIVI also transformed them into "star creation tyerah", and finally established his own victory.


    Now the three great beasts are still cruising in this world, monitoring and frightening the countries of the world, so that the world has obtained a temporary peace.


    The second one is the unfinished but already supernatural masterpiece chaldeas.


    After being integrated with the system, steam SIVI began to explore a broader world. However, compared with President SIVI, the world had a much stronger constraint on him. Therefore, he developed this new masterpiece. The purpose is to find the coordinates of the new world and send himself to a new world.


    At present, chaldeas has only completed the construction of a highly optimized and improved out of bounds exploration and observation device "eye of Sheba" and self-maintenance and upgrading device "hand of DaVinci" based on the original search device for ozaki''s resting place. According to the plan of steam SIVI, there are also two coordinated AI "monument of Charlotte" and "Solomon''s ring" of out of bounds anchor transport device The module is not complete.


    The reason why the eye of Sheba was built first is that steam SIVI, because of the different environment in which he grew up, was more rational than the Dean Sylvie, who read as an adventurer. He would not be like the Dean Sylvie, and he would not know what was going on ahead. He will not go through the past directly until the coordinates and conditions of the next world are determined.


    The "new world" that President SIVI is going to now is the coordinates determined by steam SIVI through the eyes of Sheba in chaldeas, but Solomon''s ring has not yet been completed, and he can''t go through it himself.


    The last masterpiece is actually the first masterpiece of steam Sylvie.


    At the same time, it is also recognized by the world as "the work of sages". It has directly changed the pattern of the world. It is because of the completion of this masterpiece that steam Sylvie was judged as the strongest steam technician in history by his system, and he was given a customs clearance award.


    The "three great beasts" and "chaldeas" were also built on the basis of this masterpiece.


    This masterpiece, in short, is a real perpetual motion machine, a steam ball with infinite energy.


    "I''m really amazing in this world..."


    Sylvie didn''t understand the principle of the balloon, but it didn''t stop him from understanding what a great invention it was.


    In fact, he now carries a steam ball with him, and is constantly providing himself with energy to travel through the void.


    Interestingly, the magic of the dean SIVI world is not connected with the etheric energy of the steam SIVI world.


    That is to say, even if the steam ball can provide steam endlessly, Dean Seaver can''t use it.


    But steam Seville seems to have thought about this problem a long time ago and got a solution - but this solution only deals with "SIVI of other worlds".


    There are systems in every world, and the energy of each system is exactly the same as that of the world in which Sylvie lives. In this way, as long as the ether of the steam sphere is input into the system in exchange, the system will convert the corresponding energy back to Narcissus.At first, President Seaver was surprised: "is this really OK?"


    After all, in his impression, the system is still pretty boring, not so generous.


    But steam SIVI did not care: "no problem, the system itself was born to enable us to obtain and master power faster. This kind of equivalent exchange is the same thing, they will not refuse."


    "How could it be that..." Our hero suddenly felt a little strange.


    "Of course, there are other reasons," steam Seaver said in his spare time. "After I completely integrated with the system, I compiled a virus program with ether based on the system''s own architecture. It will help you open some permissions that can only be enabled after" clearance ". Energy conversion is one of them."


    "It''s so powerful. Why don''t you just help me clear the customs?"


    Dean Seaver''s eyes brightened.


    "It''s a pity that it can''t. In essence, the virus just bypasses the authentication of the system and opens up a few unimportant capabilities. If it goes too far, it will trigger the counterattack of the main control part of the system, and it will explode at that time." Steam SIVI, grinding the gears in his hand, replied indifferently.


    "Fried? What kind of frying? " The Dean, Sylvie, looked confused.


    Then he saw the other person put down the size of his hand and pointed to his head.


    At that time, seavy immediately obeyed his heart and decided not to die.


    While Sylvie was still remembering, the sudden shock brought him back to his senses.


    The new world, hailed as "something good for health" by steam Sylvie, suddenly unfolded in front of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!